《Flow》


 Gallery

    Map of the Empire:


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Map of Izla Meria:


    (Surface area of roughly 2000km2.)


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Princess Celyz:


    (Using a lightning construct, made by Zenarion</a>.)


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    E.Vil''s Hammer:Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    (Crafted by the Silver Hive.)


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    E.Vil¡¯s Long Scimitar:


    (Reforged from the hammer by a master blacksmith in Meiridin.)


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    E.Vil¡¯s Liangi:


    (Taken from the institute which stole it from a Lisilese.)


    Spoiler: Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Common knowledge across the world of Flow:


    - Women and Men have similar muscular mass, but different body compositions. Women have a higher proportion of type 1 muscles (sustained strength). Men have a higher proportion of type 2 muscles (explosive strength). Around one-third ratio difference.


    - The Templar Order does not collect flow dues that are anchored to a knot of hair, they let those pass all the way to the main Temple in Kruzser, the Empire''s Capital.


    - The river separating the Empire from the Lisilese grasslands is easy to cross during the early spring as it is at its lowest.


    - Caeviel is the youngest Kingdom and the least developped.

 Nothing.Ch01

    ¡°.. ce more.¡± Thunk. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡°Once more.¡± Clink! My pickaxe''s head finally hits the rock I have been looking for during the past half hour, while chanting my tired old mantra. I let go of my good old pickaxe and plunge my hand into the freshly upturned ground, manually seeking the obnoxious stone that interrupted the day''s plowing.


    I find the stone a good twenty centimeters underground, wiggle my fingers around it and start pulling at the rock as I concentrate. I focus my flow into a construct to strengthen the muscles that I feel are currently working the hardest. After a few seconds of effort aided by flow, I finally rip the stone out of the ground. Sadly, the rock is accompanied by spray of brown earth that is projected upwards around me. The fine powdered rain of soil manages to insinuate itself all over me, under my clothes, and even all the way under the strip of cloth I''m using as a bra.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The day''s sweat was already unpleasant, but now, I''m also going to have to deal with the itchiness. I let a sigh past my dry lips and store the rock in my pocket because I can''t quite throw far enough from the middle of the field without using a burst of flow ¡­ I throw a quick glance up at the sky and find the sun almost directly above. Yeah, midday, I can''t be wasting energy when I''m only halfway through.


    I kneel down to pick up the pickaxe and go back to plowing the field along with my old chanting refrain. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. Wonder if dad will be finished ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ early enough to help me today. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. I knew yesterday was a ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ lost cause with that Baron coming over to organize another of his ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ excursions, but we really need to finish this field before weekend or we''ll be ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­  field behind at the start of the season.


    A twinge of pain in my muscles tells me that I''ll either have to take a break or channel a trickle of flow just to keep going, but since its midday I''ll take the break. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. I leave the pickaxe in the ground and turn around to start walking towards a large oak tree resting along the old paved road passing by this field. However, I quickly forget all about the lunch waiting for me under the foliage''s shadow as I spot half-dozen horsemen trotting along in my direction, armed and armored.


    Nothing more than swords and hard leather armor ¡­ but going by the tints of golden embroidery they aren''t guardsmen. A nervous bundle forms inside my throat, I try to swallow to make it go away but my mouth is dry. I try to roll my shoulders but it only serves to remind me of the soil that got inside my bra and mixed with my sweat for extra discomfort.


    ¡°Fuck. Me. Today is not my day.¡±


    I swat my overalls with the flat of my hands to disperse as much of the dust and grime sticking to the cloth as possible, very, very conscious of the fact that my forehead may or may not have tracks of sweat coursing through a mixture of dirt and wild strands of black hair. The exact image I usually find in a bucket of water at the end of the day. The question isn''t whether I''m presentable or not ¡­ the question is, to what degree am I not?


    Good news is that panicking about my appearance has smothered the bundle of nerves forming in my throat ¡­ and moved it all the way down to the pit of my stomach. I chose to believe that the situation has improved.


    The horsemen are organized two by two in a column, I vaguely remember that I''ve always seen the Baron ride to the left of his column while it took the right side of the road, no doubt for some security or protocol reasons. While I don''t know the specific reasoning involved ¡­ this does tell me that the sole woman of the group is likely the one leading them as she occupies precisely the position that the Baron has in the past.


    I almost let a sigh of relief escape me before catching myself in time to keep it in. Figuring out who''s leading who doesn''t help me. I take another look at the group and notice that the other five present with her are just as well equipped and none of them are in the kind of bodyguard uniforms I''ve seen a noble''s escorts wear.


    I''ve sufficiently observed my father''s dealings with the Baron to conclude that the best way to deal with nobility is to avoid dealing with nobility. We are simply not their equal, be it in intelligence, wealth or flow, the manners in which they outclass us low-born are so numerous that they reach beyond what mere titles can proclaim.


    My steps slow down almost imperceptibly as I near the side of the road, hoping that the column would pass by before I reach the pavement, making sure that these ¡­ Gulp. ¡­ six high-born have every opportunity to ignore me as they go about their important ways and affairs. Perhaps if I mentally praise them enough, they''ll go away.


    But no, no such luck, I can already see them slow down and edge towards my side of the road, visibly intent on speaking to me. Fuck. I don''t even dare swear under my breath even though they probably wouldn''t hear, although now that I think about it, the law doesn''t allow them to punish me for swearing ¡­


    ¡­ the law means nothing when you''re alone in a field without witnesses. And the bundle signaling impending doom is back in my throat, stronger than ever. Well played, Jessica, well played.


    The column of nobles stops a dozen meters away from me, I barely register when a man splits from it and moves towards me. The gorgeous woman leading them had already captured my undivided attention. I stare, unable to blink, like a deer facing a forest fire, fascinated, evaluating the danger. I then stare like a prey meeting a predator it cannot run from, understanding that the avenues of escape are blocked. She''s so strikingly beautiful ¡­ maybe today is my day.


    She throws a sharp glance my way. Her eyes flash up and down, then left to right, the swift movement makes me take notice of their light gray color despite the fact that my attention was originally converging towards the strands of straight black hair tucked behind her ears. I can already imagine how a strand of her unbound hair might often escape from behind their cute round refuge, how she might casually raise a hand and flick the rebellious strand away with her long fingers.


    ¡°Ahem. Sirrah.¡±


    The interruption breaks my illusion so efficiently that I almost hear glass breaking in the back of my mind. That word. Sirrah. An irrational feeling of shame overtakes me as I understand that this man not only used a demeaning word to address me, but a demeaning word meant for ¡­ men, boys. For the first time in my life, I feel regret at not being called a wench.


    I lower my head almost in a panic, afraid that the noble may catch a glimpse of my anger ¡­ and perhaps a twinge of sadness at the broken illusion he tore me from.


    ¡°Yes my lord, how can I serve you?¡± I reply in as neutral and humble a tone I can.


    ¡°We wish to reach the Baron''s castle before nightfall, tell us of the swiftest route, Sirrah.¡±


    The noble''s eyes look down at me with impatience, but he hasn''t finished that another of their group raises their voice.


    ¡°Don''t be so formal Patrick, you''ll frighten the girl stiff!¡±


    ¡°Girl? Are you certain Nicolas?¡±


    The noble in front of me, Patrick, makes a gesture of readjusting his collar as he inspects me closer.


    ¡°My Apologies.¡± He continues without waiting for an answer from the noble named Nicolas. ¡°I can only blame my inexperience in the ways of the world to have been so blind, once again, apologies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lord, it''s probably my fault with how I look ¡­¡± At least he hasn''t called me a wench. I don''t let the thought trip me up and barrel through my answer to try to hurry this along. ¡°To reach my liege''s castle, you may continue on this road until you reach a crossing in two and a half kilometers, there should be a sign indicating that the leftmost road will lead to the castle.¡± I think for a second and add something, lest they get lost somehow and blame me. ¡°The Baron''s dungeon doubles as a lighthouse and should be visible from several kilometers up and down the coast.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You have our thanks ¡­ young fellow.¡±


    The noble, Patrick fumbles the end of that sentence but my attention is elsewhere as the young lady lightly taps her horse to make it move a few steps towards us. She looked about my age ¡­ The thought escapes me before I can clamp down on it and that almost causes me to miss her question.


    ¡°T ¡­ me, ¡­ you in the process of plowing this field?¡± Her voice is clear with a touch of arrogance to it.


    ¡°Hum? Yes? Yes. That''s my pickaxe there I''m using.¡± I stammer through the sentence feeling like an idiot before I''m halfway through.


    ¡°You plow your field, with a pickaxe no less, this late in the season.?¡±


    Her tone of voice remains a remarkably neutral, throughout if only a single note away from scathing criticism. But once again Nicolas interrupts.


    ¡°We need to make time if we are to make it by sunset so quit embarrassing the peasant, it isn''t difficult to gather that either she knows no better or has no other option.¡±


    I can feel a red-hot feeling fill my cheeks all the way to the lobes of my ears, a scathing shame that I can only hope isn''t visible on the outside, a delusion maintained by the lady''s lack of reaction despite the fact that her eyes seem to be peering straight into me.


    ¡°Agreed, let us make time.¡±


    The lady states as she flicks the reins of her horse to guide it back towards the center of the road. I do hear her make a remark as she rejoins the group, saying that the lands seem rather more impoverished than she expected, Nicolas moderates the observation by saying that they can hardly judge a whole barony with a single encounter.


    ¡°Patrick!¡±


    The lady calls as she signals the group to reform the column. Her cry brings him to my attention and the fact that he hasn''t left yet.


    ¡°You are barely one-third down your flow reserve for the day.¡± He remarks with an accusing tone.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    I stop, unsure of how to explain that I like burning through my flow reserve towards the day''s end to finish work in a more restful stride but he cuts my reflection off, having clearly already made his mind.


    ¡°The lazy do not deserve the blessing of the Lake!¡± He snaps fervently. ¡°It is unlucky for you that you''ve met me, I am somewhat distantly related to your liege through common titles so while I cannot command the direction of your flow I could see the state of your reserves, take it as a lesson and improve your character.¡± He nods with self-satisfaction. ¡°Yes, you will direct what remains of your reserves to me.¡±


    Outrage and anger rise in me as the noble''s accusations are all but judgments and criticism of my character, made worse by the fact that it is all unwarranted and untrue. I start to raise an objection but as my anger made me raise my chin it also allowed me to spot the look of contempt shown by the rise of his upper lip, his eyes contained a patient challenge, as if waiting to see if I would give him an excuse to take this further.


    Alone in a field without witnesses.


    My earlier thought comes back to me. I swiftly lower my chin, bending my spine and immediately working to gather my reserves. I direct the flow inside my palm and gather the energy in a circular motion that forms a tiny golden sphere, I direct the flow towards the young noble in front of me at a very low velocity. I don''t add any pointless delays and swiftly cut my ties to it.


    The release makes me feel light-headed with a pronounced weakness in the back of my knees and my muscles start shaking slightly. While the aftereffects of cutting my reserves loose hit me, on top of my physical fatigue, the noble exercises his claim to the free flow and swipes the small golden sphere out of the air in a casual sleight of hand, he leaves immediately after to rejoin the column of nobles.


    I make my way back towards the oak tree, staggering more than walking. The journey of a dozen meters takes me so much time that when I look back for the column, I find it already disappearing behind a hill further down the road.


    I let a sigh of relief escape me as I let myself crash against the large oak trunk, making use of it as a backrest, the morning''s work plus that encounter left me with enough cold sweats running down my back that I spend the next several minutes laying there, enjoying the feel of the rough bark as it scratches the itch left behind by drying sweat and massages my sore shoulder muscles. A wide, satisfied and most certainly unladylike smile spreads on my face as my body''s tension finally recedes.


    ¡°Sirrah.?¡± I mutter. ¡°Well fuck you too ass-face.¡±


    I blindly throw an exploratory arm around the base of the big oak in a lazy effort to locate the day''s baked potatoes secured under a handkerchief tied in a knot. Simultaneously crossing my legs to find the optimal position to leverage my left shoe off, using the right foot''s big toe. Lunch passes by much too quickly for my taste as I wolf down the two large potatoes in under two minutes, but I hadn''t planned to be so hungry and out of flow that morning so I didn''t pack more.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I groan as my muscles protest against the brusque motion of standing up.


    The sun makes itself known on the walk back towards the middle of the field, making me regret my lack of flow reserves already. I throw a wary glance over my shoulder to look at the road and sigh in relief as I find it covered only with dust and dirt.


    I close my grip on the pickaxe but find the handle to be dry and covered in brittle dirt, I bring both my calloused hands in front of my mouth and spit in both the palms, serving both to secure my grip and ensure that I won''t suffer too much friction to the skin of my hands before warming up into the rhythm, the first few minutes will define the flow of the work after all.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I whisper as I lift the pickaxe. Thunk. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. She was so pretty; ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. Hum, good rhythm. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ I didn''t get her name though ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ I don''t think the two ass-hats used it; ¡­ ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk. ¡­ and the other three didn''t talk. ¡°Once more.¡± Thunk.


    The afternoon passes me by monotonously but despite the steady rhythm I fell into, I couldn''t help but fall behind schedule without a trickle of flow to call upon. I notice that a whole third of the field is still left to be plowed when the furthest trees on the horizon begin to filter the sunlight, a common way to mark the end of the day''s work.


    Father never showed, a small sigh escapes my lips, tomorrow is Emperor''s day, it marks the end of the week, and the Lord Baron has asked that my father be prepared to give his time the Monday after that.


    So, one whole field and another third left to plow, with one day left to do it ¡­ We were already late on the season''s schedule, this is going to put us even further behind because there is no way I''ll be able to work through a field and a third in a single day. Depending on when the first winter storm arrives, we could lose a whole field to storms before we can get to reaping it ¡­ I lift my pickaxe up, throw it above my shoulder and let it rest there, on its equilibrium point for a while before placing a hand on top of it to start walking back home.


    The problem is that even if we don''t seed that field we''ll still have to pay the grain and coin tax for the land we cultivate in full. Seeding that field on our late schedule is a risk, so the safest bet is to keep the sowing grain and use it to pay the tax. But that will leave us with a lesser overall harvest. So, not only is winter going to be tough, we''ll start next year with less grain than we did this year, the problems will only compound themselves because the Baron has been taking more and more of father''s time with no sign of stopping.


    That damn Baron has been behaving like the stables belong to him just because he lent us the money to start, not even paying us for the horses he constantly borrows or paying rent for the stalls he occupies. We would have paid the money back already if he remunerated the work he makes us do. But no, as soon as it was obvious that father was succeeding in raising a horse herd, he began acting like his money was an investment instead of a loan, behaving like half of everything actually belongs to him. Well, behaving like everything belongs to him, just to a higher degree than usual.


    We have too much land for me alone to work, we can''t afford to hire anyone to help and the rest of the folk don''t like us so much now that they think Father is trying to move up in the world with the stable business. We could ask the Baron to take back some of the lands he is lending us, give me less work and if we give back two whole fields we can sell the surplus grain we won''t need for next year''s seeding and add to the money saved to pay the debt back.


    I''ll make the calculations home but what is certain is that the current work arrangement isn''t sustainable, we can''t even afford to replace the plow that I broke this summer because the price of iron is sky-high on the island since the mines closed down. The village folks aren''t wrong when they say father wants to reach above our station, we could have just bought a couple of cattle along with a large plow instead of borrowing money and starting on a whole different business, not that he could have known the Baron would command so much of his time so I can''t really blame him.


    I take a deep breath and let it go with a big sigh, playing at making the pickaxe turn in my hand, we bought it at a discount from a laid-off miner a few years back. Maybe I can travel to the city this winter, it''s on the opposite side of the island but if the weather is calm enough it wouldn''t be too hard of a trip and I can do some odd jobs for a few months. Maybe sell my reserves of energy in the worst case scenario if I don''t find anything. No one has enough of a need here to pay for that, and I really don''t want to spend another winter burning every day''s flow on control practice.


    The large stable is the first building I see after I make it to atop the final hill before reaching home. I see the lights are still on, hum. I''ll start by making supper then, I shrug and make my way towards our humble stone house with a thick layer of ivy covering its exterior.


    As is usual, the first thought that comes to my mind when I get home is that the ivy does more to keep the stones anchored together than the aging mortar.

 Nothing.Ch02

    I enter our family''s cozy little house, it was somewhat small for all of us before my brother left for the continent, but now it''s just about the right sizefor just me and Father. A larger house would end up being an additional burden to maintain. I walk into my room, pushing aside the square of cheap fabric standing in for a door.


    I throw a quick glance to the water basin at the corner of my room to make sure that I have some water left to clean up before swiftly taking off my work clothes. I leave them hanging on my chair before unwrapping the band of cloth constraining my breasts and letting a sigh of relief escape my lungs.


    I grab the wooden dusting rod off the wall and start swatting my shirt and pants one by one over the window to get rid of the inevitable cloud of dust stuck between the fibers. Washing off the day''s grime with cold water takes me a good while but my hunger pushes me to flow through the motions quickly enough.


    Our wood stove is laying against the back wall of the main room that also serves as a lobby, living room, and kitchen. I make my way to the cupboard and take out a pot that I fill with water before lighting a fire inside the stove with our flint and a tiny burst of flow to help the first flames take. I watch the water with fascination, but my hunger pushes itself to the forefront of my mind and shakes my stomach with a beastly growl.


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Father yells from the other side of the front door. ¡°Emperor! My favorite daughter was eaten by a wolf, the beast has taken her place!¡± He fakes a gasp when he pushes the door open and walks in. But, to my perverse satisfaction, he stops cold when he sees me standing there. Naked like the day of my birth with only my breeches on as I stand in front of the stove. He makes a grunt and shakes his head. ¡°How many times have I told you to at least wear a damn shirt!¡±


    I suppress the giggle rising in the back of my throat but don''t bother to hide my irresistible smile. Father grabs one of my shirts from a chair in front of out fireplace where I left it to dry yesterday. He throws it at me with some frustration on his face. I let my smile recede and slip the shirt on.


    I then start drawing on my meager reserve of flow. A tiny amount of energy that slowly regenerated over the whole afternoon while I resisted the temptation to burn through it to sustain my sore muscles. Such a tiny reserve wouldn''t have done much for me anyway.


    ¡°Are you not proud of your daughter, Father? Am I so hideous that you cannot bear the sight of me?¡± I exclaim in a theatrical voice.


    I guide a trickle of my flow inside the pot''s water and split it several times to assemble a vibrating construct that should produce some heat.


    ¡°I''ll be proud the day you find modesty because such a thing would undoubtedly be the result of a serious effort on your part. You''ll be the death of me, I swear.¡± He sighs before swatting me away from the stove with one hand. ¡°Put that away.¡± He says, noticing the meager amount of flow that I''ve painstakingly gathered in the water. ¡°You won''t boil a single potato with that construct, especially if you use so little energy, here look.¡±


    Father places a hand above the pot and releases a trickle of flow about twice the size of the one that I could manage, the stream spreads out and sinks through the heating plate. I kneel down to the fire''s level and see the energy form itself into a funnel shape that seems to guide and focus the flames towards the heating plate above. I hide the impressed expression on my face before standing back up. I find Father making a smug smile as he anchors the flow to the stove, so it maintains that shape.


    ¡°It''s much easier to guide things like heat where you want it to go than to outright create it, this is just a funnel construct that a blacksmith taught me a few decades ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, stories about your mastery over boiling water have long since been heard beyond the walls of this house ¡­¡± I grab and lift our empty water bucket. ¡°¡­ specifically, this bucket has long been a fervent admirer and I think you should take it outside to tell it stories of the many times you boiled water. Also, we''re out of water.¡±


    Father lets out another exasperated grunt but he takes the bucket off my hands. I open the barrel on the left of the stove, we use it to keep food safe from rodents. I riffle past our bag of corn, push aside a salted ham, and find our bag of wheat. I''m not that hungry and Father hasn''t worked the fields today. We don''t really need meat tonight, it''s best to save it for another time, as usual.


    Once the water starts boiling, I begin counting down the minutes to make absolutely sure that all possible bacteria and parasites that could be present in the water have died. I then add wheat and milk to the water and create a nutritious ¡­ something that could be considered appetizing if one is hungry enough. I am. Should have waited for Father to make the meal. I shrug, grabbing two bowls and spoons that I set on the table. Father walks back in with a full bucket of water.


    I start recounting my day to him while we both get down to devouring the wheat sludge, skipping over most of the details to get to the fact that I gave up my energy reserves and that put us back some on our work schedule. We now have an unfinished field that messes with our plan to start sowing Monday morning. I quickly get to sharing the idea that I had to convince the Baron to reduce the amount of land allocated to our family, I don''t want to dwell on how late we are on the yearly schedule.


    ¡°I''ll try to talk to him if I see him at Temple tomorrow. If I don''t, I think there is a good chance he''ll come by the stables on Monday or Tuesday.¡± Father tells me.


    ¡°How has the herd been doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Pretty well, I''ve started teaching the lead mare how to trot along while using my flow influx, she''s taken rather well to it but this year will have to be a teaching experience for me, I don''t expect to succeed with this generation but I have hopes for the next one.¡± He stops for a second, thinking. ¡°We could sell the oldest foal and buy a plow with the money, the other one isn''t much younger so we could use it in the field.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine on my own if we don''t need to pay as much in taxes next year, we should sell both of them and pay the Baron back."


    "That won''t nearly be enough.¡± Father shakes his head sadly. ¡°Untrained horses aren''t worth much and I can''t get them up to Imperial or even Nobility standards. If you think you''re okay for now, then we might as well keep them and grow the herd.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I concede with a shrug. "Oh, and, don''t think I haven''t noticed that very unsubtle jab, I know that I need to do at least as well as the previous generation." Father smiles silently. I gobble down a spoon of my grub before I start talking again. ¡°We''ll make a decision once you have an answer from the Baron, in the meantime I''ll spend tomorrow morning in the village trying to find an extra pair of hands to help out because otherwise, we will almost be guaranteed to fail at reaping everything in time for winter.¡±


    I sit there in silence for a few minutes while I finish my bowl. Father imitates me, lost in thought. After a while, his shoulders straighten and he looks up to stares at me, eye to eye.


    ¡°You know this is a good opportunity to leave right? I can just as easily ask the Baron to repossess all of our cultivable lands, I can provide for myself with only the stables. We would be able to sell the whole harvest since we wouldn''t need to keep any grain to sow next year.¡±


    I wiggle in my seat uncomfortably, we had just started talking about my leaving the house when Mother died of sickness. I dismissed all my plans out of hand when it happened because Father couldn''t have lived through that alone. I''m not sure he is ready now.


    Always quick to use Father as an excuse. Is that what it is? Ever since the other kids found out about my ¡­ preference, they''ve been bordering on bullying me, maybe I''m just scared to leave home because I''ll end up what? Alone? I''m already alone, what difference does it make where I am?


    An image of the Lady comes to my mind as soon as I try to picture where I could go. I dismiss it out of hand, I have no skills worthy of employment, even the smallest demesne has hundreds of people just as qualified, if not more than me for any task. Being able to grow wheat isn''t a skill worth noting.


    All I really have going for myself is a relatively good control over my flow at least for my age. I spent the last two winters pretty much alone training my control since the other kids started to ostracize me. Any apprentice dedicated towards his craft would have better training and control.


    ¡°You''re not getting rid of me that easily.¡± I say with a teasing smile. ¡°My plan is to make you pay me to leave in a few years when the stables are up and running. Maybe I''ll even find a way to send you to the hospice early, steal the stables away as soon they''re worth something.¡± I make a maniacal grin over the rim of my bowl as I push the rest of my wheat sludge inside my mouth to gulp down.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Alright fine.¡± He says with a small smile. ¡°We''ll talk about it next winter. But don''t you think I''ve forgotten how you kept talking about venturing out since you were about as high as three stacked apples. You only stopped talking about wandering when your Mother left us. I know the real reason you''re staying is that none of the horses I''ve trained thus far is worth stealing.¡±


    ¡°You caught me!¡± I let a chuckle escape me before getting up and dropping my bowl in the washing basin by the stove. I make my way towards my room, pushing the piece of fabric aside as I wave goodnight to Father.


    I slide the shirt and breeches off before throwing myself into my unmade bed. Her image rises to the surface of my thoughts, one of her slender fingers pushing a strand of hair behind her ear. I pull my pillow closer to my chest and squeeze it as hard as I can, thinking of her as I wait to fall asleep.


    --- --- ---


    No sun to wake me up this morning, I notice when I open my eyes. I hear a loud gust of wind as it howls around the house, creating an air current that disturbs the dust resting in-between the wall''s stones and makes it fall to the ground.


    I gather myself and throw my legs over the side of the bed, half hoping that the momentum would leverage me into a sitting position ¡­ having failed that because of the lack of energy behind the motion, I resign myself to use my sore back muscles to get up.


    I used to look forward to Emperor''s day, first because it''s a day off and who doesn''t like those? But second, it was the only day of the week where I could get together with everyone my age. I make a heavy sigh.


    More important things should occupy my thoughts, like the very real risk that we may be bankrupt before the end of the year. An early winter would cost us half the harvest at the very least. I would actually rather go work the field this morning if it was allowed but that''s not an option. The Emperor is owed his due.


    I grab the cleanest pair of pants I can find along with a shirt but don''t try to care for my appearance beyond that. The only reputation that I have is one of mockery, so I''m just not going to bother too much. I get to the water basin in the corner and plunge my face into the cold water, quickly wiping the last traces of sleep from the corners of my eyes.


    I take my heavy winter cape off of a hook near the front door and throw it on my back. I unlock the door to find that the weather outside is about as crappy as I expected, cloudy with enough wind that walking to the village temple is likely to be a chore.


    The journey to the village is without incident, my cape is thick enough to block most of the cold, the heavy wind disturbs it with enough strength to make it clap against my legs but I welcome the distraction against both boredom and dark thoughts.


    The village''s streets are somewhat filled with people, not as much as they could be but there are a half-dozen families going about. Some are already heading towards the temple''s entrance in the middle of the market plaza at the center of the village.


    I make my way towards the storekeeper, she is standing near their empty front stalls with her husband and daughter. I spot the storekeeper trying to hide a wet handkerchief as I approach, I also notice her daughter''s swift movement when she passes her sleeve over her cheek. I make sure to be impassive as I approach, a nostalgic memory of my Mother doing the same kind of last minute adjustments to my appearance right before temple comes to my mind.


    ¡°Hello Ms. and Mr. Conner, how are you doing today?¡± I salute them with a smile.


    ¡°If it isn''t Jessica, I haven''t seen you in forever, we are quite well thank you. How have the two of you been faring?¡± She asks with a warm smile. I pointedly ignore her husband''s furrowed brows or the daughter making a half step to hide behind him, as if I would suddenly jump and eat her. I resist the urge to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Well, the stables have been doing quite well and the Lord Baron has been kind enough to regularly bring his mounts over so Father has been busy.¡± I pass over the fact that none of that work is paid for by the Baron, it is kind of an open secret in the village.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, how ¡­ fortunate.¡± She says in a thankfully neutral voice. I once again pointedly ignore her husband as he barely disguises his scoff.


    ¡°I am ashamed to admit that I wasn''t quite able to sustain the workload by myself and haven''t even started on sowing.¡± I tell her in a tightly controlled tone of voice.


    ¡°I am sorry to hear that, dear. I heard that your old plow broke. That couldn''t have helped matters. How can I help?¡±


    I wanted to ask your husband and daughter to help but that''s not happening going by how that girl is afraid I''ll eat her and he obviously doesn''t like me. And that''s the family with the least to lose by associating with me and my Father. They own the only general store in town so the rest of the village doesn''t even dare to talk too loudly in their general direction. I make a resigned sigh.


    ¡°Perhaps you could refer me to anyone with free time next week?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I''m afraid ¡­¡± She glances at her family over her shoulder. ¡°No one is quite ¡­ willing.¡± The fact that her face is hidden by her shoulder doesn''t quite hide the frown of disapproval she is directing at them. She turns back towards me with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°It''s quite alright Ms. Conner.¡± I hurriedly say. ¡°I''ll be on ¡­¡±


    ¡°But I can give you some of my time next week.¡± She interrupts me with a kind smile. ¡°The winter season approaches so we''re quite busy, but I''m sure my daughter can take over for a day or two, it will do her some good to learn the ropes.¡±


    ¡°What! No! Mooom!¡± The daughter, Emily, steps out from behind her Father to protest with outrage.


    ¡°Silence young Lady! I''ve heard all about the appointments with your tutor that you''ve skipped lately, you will do this with a smile on your face.¡± Ms. Conner doesn''t even turn around as she admonishes Emily.


    ¡°Thank you so very much, Ms. Conner!¡± I spout in half disbelief. ¡°If you ever need anything, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary dear, just tell me when you''ll need me and I''ll make time.¡±


    ¡°Wednesday and Thursday! I''ll come by your store, it''s quite hard to tell whose field belongs to who if you don''t know the local area.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that''s what we''ll do then. Now tell me what your plans for next year are since you were caught by surprise this year.¡±


    She places a hand on my shoulder and makes a slight push towards the street, towards the market''s plaza. We start walking together and I hear her husband and daughter follow us mostly in silence, a few grumbles can''t even touch my mood right now.


    ¡°Well, there are a few things we can do. As you know we already have two foals growing up so we thought that we could perhaps sell one to buy a new plow and use the other as a farm animal.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She makes a face. ¡°You would have to sell both, and even then ¡­ I''m sorry to tell you that you will need to train both first. The price of iron has climbed so high that even I was not able to replenish my tool shelf this year.¡±


    ¡°That is sadly the same conclusion that we came to. Thank you for confirming it for me.¡± I make a resigned shrug. ¡°Our only other option is to plead to the Lord Baron, ask him to redistribute some of our allocated lands, maybe even all of our cultivable land except for the pastures.¡±


    I hear a mocking laugh being suppressed behind us, as I turn to look, I catch a glimpse of the pity on Ms. Conner''s face.


    ¡°Have some decency, Robert!¡± She reprimands her husband.


    ¡°Wh ¡­?¡± I stop, unsure of what to ask.


    ¡°I apologize for his lack of manners.¡±


    ¡°Its ¡­ nothing?¡± What was that about? ¡°I''ve taken enough of your time Ms. Conner, I can''t thank you enough for your help and for your advice.¡±


    ¡°That''s alright dear. Have a nice day.¡± She smiles at me as the rest of her family grumbles unintelligible words in my direction, I chose to ignore them.


    I make my way towards the market plaza, most of its pavement is old and battered but the circle of stone around the stairs leading down into the temple is well maintained. There are flow torches illuminating both the entrance and the tunnel leading down, just long pieces of wood with a fire construct anchored on one end. The tunnel''s walls are made of cleanly cut stones that join together in a small arch above my head. The tunnel itself is wide enough to allow three people to walk side by side.


    After going down the stairs for a while, I see one of the torches ahead of me flickering. I close the distance and take it off its metal spiral mount. I reach for a stand of flow and wrap it around the top third of the torch, anchoring it to the wood before linking my flow to the dying fire construct with the intent to fuel it.


    I put the torch back in its mount and continue walking down, I reach the temple''s entrance soon after. The first room serves as a vestibule, a place for people to wait for a Templar to come and welcome them in. There is only a single Templar for a village as small as this one, so the room could get busy if too many come give their due at once, but the village is old and people have learned how to stagger their arrivals. It is rare that I have to wait for the Templar to show up.


    Voices reach me from further inside the temple, perhaps originating all the way from the leyline. This temple is quite far from the capital and the village is quite poor so the leyline itself isn''t very deep underground and is rather small, making echoes a common occurrence. Not that I should complain, I would rather not go down several kilometers as is necessary to reach the main temple built around the central node under the capital.


    The depth at which a village or city''s founding temple is built depends on its distance to the nearest node, it cannot be situated lower because it consumes much less energy to guide flow downwards than it does to make it go a single direction on flat land.


    What is really revealing of the lack of ambition displayed by those who founded the village is the size of the temple: a single vestibule, a main room for ceremonies, and a circular node room where the leylines connect. This node is a dead-end because no other leyline connects to it. The founders weren''t exactly wrong to be frugal since this temple has remained a dead-end despite a hundred and fifty years of existence.


    I finally spot the temple guard approaching, he is walking with a family of four. They pass me by and they give their goodbyes to the Templar. They ignore my existence completely and I return the favor.

 Nothing.Ch03

    As soon as the other visitors are out of the temple, the Templar turns to me, his lip curling in a sneer as he points me towards the main room with a dismissive nod of the head. He is an annoying and bitter old man, completely removed from the heroic tales about the guardians of humankind I grew up with, the fair arbitrators of balance in legends.


    The old man applies the order''s code literally when it suits him and distorts it to fit the Baron when asked, very few respect him in the community but none would speak against him. He still wears the robes of his order with pride despite his obviously low place in the order, the short sword at his side bears the golden seal of the Templars on the pommel, a stylized golden lion head.


    I follow him inside the main room, mostly used for coming of age ceremonies or occasionally when a Lord''s line of succession is unclear or a new subject swears allegiance, the room is used to house the ritual that binds a family''s flow to the head of a family line. This ritual allows nobles to receive a small portion of their subject''s flow regeneration, barely a hundredth but it does accumulate rather impressively for the more prominent nobles, it also allows the direct liege to command his subject''s flow reserves if they are close enough.


    The room itself is decorated with a large painting framed in gold representing the Baron''s grandfather as he receives his title and land from the Duke. The previous Duke if I remember correctly and the throne room is located inside the palace in Meria, Izla Meria''s capital, the largest and only city on the island. There is a single marble bust of the current Baron under the painting, I bow in front of it as is the protocol before following the Templar inside the next room.


    The circular wall of the room is broken only by an irregular circular opening of about two meters in diameter, only high and wide enough for a single human to pass through. Beyond that opening, I see the leyline, a vein in the earth with walls of natural stone sculpted with flow by the temple''s guardians, Templars, for over a century as they each placed their beacon inside the node in Meria''s temple and used it to connect this dead-end temple with the capital.


    I follow the Templar to the center of the room where a large pool lay, he picks a ceremonial bowl embroidered in gold with the Emperor''s seal, a crown of laurels with a stylized lion in the center. The old man dips the bowl in the pool, filling it with water at two-thirds and carrying it in front of me.


    I raise my right hand above the bowl while I use my left hand to grab a single one of my hair, cutting it with an abrupt pull. I place the hair on top of my right hand and start channeling all my flow reserves into the water in a single uniform stream, my concentration remains steady for a whole minute until the strain tells me that my energy is running low.


    I lower my output so that I can focus on anchoring the tail end of that uninterrupted flow stream with the single strand of hair. Most don''t add a strand of hair to their due but doing so and tying it is kind of like asking the Emperor for a blessing.


    Once the flow construct seems stable and anchored, I tie the hair in a knot and drop it in the water that has now taken a golden hue. I cut my ties to the flow structure, repressing a small gasp as I remove my hand. The Templar places his other hand under the ceremonial bowl, turns towards the leyline and moves slowly towards it, stopping a single step away from of the opening.


    ¡°The due is paid, Emperor.¡± He says ceremoniously, throwing the bowl''s contents inside the opening in a practiced movement.


    I throw a glimpse into the pond, wondering if the water becomes holy before or after we use it as a vessel to the Emperor. I''d rather not ask that old crust, he''ll probably make me clean the temple or read the scriptures just because he can.


    ¡°By the way, I replenished one of the torches on the way down. Thought you would like to know some of them are running out.¡±


    ¡°Great. I''m sure you messed up somehow with your wretched tendencies. I''ll have to go through them all to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Wha ¡­¡±


    ¡°I''ll thank you to leave the temple without tainting it further.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you know all about my tendencies.¡± I insinuate with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°We know nothing of such things here, this village was free of such corruption before you came along.¡± He replies without delay, taking a dignified pose with a straight back.


    ¡°I''ve heard all about the famous Templar dormitories and how well oiled the dorm room hinges are.¡± Fucking self-righteous judgmental prick, how do you like that? ¡°Perhaps I''ll join your order and receive a ¡­ thorough education in all matters.¡± My mouth curls into a suggestive smile.


    The Templar coughs, splutters but otherwise fails to respond other than trying to shoo me out of the room, red with indignation but I barely notice his efforts as I swiftly make my way through the main room and into the vestibule where the Conner family is waiting.


    I make a polite smile while passing by them, as Ms. Conner''s promise to help us brings my good mood back. I start whistling small rhythmic sounds as I walk out of the temple, no doubt aggravating the Templar even more, a bonus in my book.


    As I climb the stairs back up towards the market plaza, maybe when I reach the halfway mark, a group of three kids my age appear, walking side by side in a line blocking the whole staircase. My smile doesn''t waver as it used to when I spot them and they seem to notice as their faces take darker tones.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I throw looking up at them, hoping they would let me pass without forcing me to stop.


    ¡°You.¡± One of them, Roger, spits with a contemptuous sneer. ¡°You like girls.¡± He adds a second later, almost like he needs to remind himself why he doesn''t like me, as if that statement alone is both self-evident and proof of some kind of wrongdoing on my part.


    ¡°So do you.¡± I state, hiding the first half of the giggle that comes to me before remembering I don''t need to be nice and laughing out loud.


    Ah, that was a mistake. I note as the group of three plant their feet firmly to the ground, digging in as they secure their position blocking the way across the stairway.


    ¡°Look at that, Victor, she even tries to talk back like a man.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you would know, being an expert in trying to act like a man.¡± I take advantage of the opening and answer almost without a pause.


    Not sure what he meant about talking like a man there, but who cares, he probably thought of that line days ago and would''ve delivered it regardless of context. Victor looks confused for far longer than my insinuation deserves and is saved by Roger as he picks up the conversation, ignoring my remark.


    ¡°We heard you tried to get the Conner''s daughter alone in the fields, trying to do some witchcraft on her I bet!¡± Roger almost yells out.


    ¡°I bet! She''s no better than a serf.¡± The third boy I can''t remember the name of, adds like a bad echo.


    ¡°Talking from experience there?¡± I ask but continue immediately so as to not give them any time to answer. ¡°Ah no, I''m certain you''ve never gotten a girl alone with you, never mind where.¡±


    Roger''s face takes a full-on red tint, closely resembling a tomato, as he gets madder and madder without finding anything to answer. This time Victor comes to his rescue, repeating something I have no doubt he heard his sleazy father say.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I bet you''d change your opinion if you saw the size of my equipment!¡± Victor makes a victorious smile, once again certain that his one-liner is so self-evident that no one could possibly counter it.


    ¡°Okay, let''s see it then.¡± I answer, flat in expression as my eyes slowly drift towards his pants.


    ¡°Wh ¡­ at?¡± He blabs, turning about as red as Roger but for a different reason.


    ¡°Take it out, let''s see the size of the equipment.¡± I add, flatly.


    They all take a step back, like hit with my words, it launches me in a fit of laughter as I look back up as their faces lose all composure, taking on a tinge of fear as they stare at me. I shake my head and restart my climb back up the stairs, absent-mindedly pushing Roger aside as I swiftly make my way, still laughing.


    As I emerge out of the stairs, taking a deep breath of fresh surface air, I find one of the butcher''s apprentice holding a food stall made of a simple plank, two trestles and a mobile cooking apparatus.


    I make my way there and ask for the largest piece of meat I can see grilling. He skewers it in a bit of wood and takes three copper coins in exchange with a professional smile on.


    At least he''s nice enough. Hum. Not that a smile and nothing else is nice, am I so far gone that the simple lack of hostility is enough to make me think someone is nice? Ugh. These people and their continued obsession with what bit of plumbing I prefer is starting to weigh down on my naturally kind, humble and self-contained personality.


    An explosive laugh of self-derision escapes me in the middle of the plaza, turning a dozen stares my way. I pointedly ignore them, letting my laughter slowly die out while I make my way down the street towards the baker''s shop where I buy a single loaf of bread from another apprentice. A girl my age this time, it takes a bit of effort not to remember her name but I manage and she doesn''t make a point out of taunting me so I manage to get out of the shop without an incident.


    Kids my age never used to like me much since my family lives outside the village, out far enough from their turf for the kids to consider us outsiders. But when they found out that I liked girls a few years back, the boys have been increasingly hostile while the girls have avoided me like the pest. The fact that I live a bit out of the village just makes it easier for them to cut ties, adolescence is hard enough without having to fight rumors, so I somewhat understand the girls, but these little pricks act like a pack of wild dogs defending their territory.


    I shake my head out of the whole mess with the villagers as I leave the outskirts of the village, throwing the wooden skewer out to the side of the road once I finish the grilled meat. The way back home is much easier for me thanks to the wind calming down since earlier that morning, the clouds are still blocking most of the sunlight but I don''t fear a bit of cold with my heavy winter cloak set on my shoulders.


    As the house comes into view, what I see makes me stop cold on the road. There are five guards sitting around the fire pit in front of the stables, watching a pot stew.


    ¡°Fuck. Its the Lord Baron.¡± I whisper between grit teeth.


    I reluctantly keep walking, returning a wave or a nod to the guards as they casually greet me, I even make a smile for the two women who offered me advice and kind words in the past about my situation in the village.


    When I enter the stables, I find the Lord Baron talking with my father in front of one of the stalls, but what surprises me most is the number of horses occupying said stalls. There are ¡­ seventeen heads, plus two foals, so nineteen, that''s ¡­ with six mounts from the Duke plus our three mares and two stallions ¡­ six heads too many. How much I wish I could bet on who those belong to but I doubt the guards would give me good odds.


    I walk up to the Baron and drop a knee on the ground as soon as I find a clean patch of straw. The protocol for greeting one''s direct liege is about as old as the empire. I lower my head and wait for the Lord to notice me. Surprisingly, he does so immediately when in the past he has always finished his discussions with Father before deigning to notice me. Good, I fucking hate kneeling.


    ¡°Rise, young one, today is a good day for you.¡±


    ¡°Good, my Lord?¡± I throw a look and find that his expression is neutral as I get back up to my feet.


    ¡°You find yourself with the opportunity to provide assistance to Izla Meria''s nobility.¡± He taps his house''s crest over his heart as he says that.


    ¡°I, ¡­ I have a lot of work left in your fields, my Lord. I''m sure others have ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He interrupts me. ¡°I have every confidence you will be quite adequate and I am certain an absence of a few days from the fields will not negatively impact hard workers like you and your father.¡±


    ¡°Sire, we are already late in the season, I have a lot left to do.¡±


    ¡°The scouting team requires someone with knowledge of the area and its terrain, you WILL volunteer, won''t you?¡± He makes a displeased frown, one so artificial even I could spot it.


    Shit. Shit. Shit. I stay stuck there, to the ground, silent. What do I do? I can''t say yes, we''ll be fucked if I do. We''re already too slow with the fucking pickaxe to make it in time. If we delay the seeding for another two days, we won''t be able to reap half the fields before the first winter snows ruin them. I grit my teeth even harder.


    ¡°I am waiting, lad. You are volunteering are you not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord, I am.¡± I cannot help but grind my teeth throughout my reply. ¡°Perhaps, my Lord, you would consider reducing our allocated lands for next year? So that we can focus on the horse business.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you underestimate yourselves too much!¡± He says with a smile, his earlier disapproval melting like snow. ¡°Your father and I have both agreed that it is the wiser choice to continue on like you have until you can both pay your debt back and maintain yourselves. I have every confidence in you two, father and daughter!¡± I can almost see the mockery in his smile as he continues. ¡°Quite the admirable endeavor, reaching above one''s station ¡­ it is the ambition of all creatures.¡± He pauses, pointedly looking down at me.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± I force the words past my tight lips.


    ¡°Quite.¡± He turns to the entrance and gestures me to follow him. ¡°Now, we have more important matters to attend.¡± He turns to one of the guards who gets up as he sees the Baron exiting. ¡°Prepare the supplies.¡±


    The guard gets up and makes his way towards a large backpack resting against the exterior wall of the stables, it was made out of a thick material, maybe burlap. That''s not going to be comfortable to carry. I swiftly make my way back inside the house, exchanging my good soft shoes with my thick leather work boots, slipping a pair of heavy winter socks on as an afterthought before rushing back outside.


    The guard hangs the backpack out to me, it is a bit heavy but not overly so, maybe twenty kilos. The Baron himself comes back from inside the stables with a leather roll closed off at the top with a wax cap.


    ¡°This is more valuable than your life.¡± He lifts the roll in front of my eyes. ¡°But what is important is the information inscribed on that map, not the map itself, do you understand?¡± He asks, with such seriousness in his eyes that I involuntarily swallow. ¡°You are to deliver this roll to Countess Lance and no one else. Under no circumstance does the map inside the roll touch other hands. The seal is incendiary, so do not touch it unless you intend to destroy the map and mark my words if there is any doubt in your mind, you destroy it. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. For the Lady Lance''s hands only.¡±


    ¡°Now, James will escort you to the entrance of the tunnel where he left them, it should not be hard to find as Lord Patrick has burnt the foliage concealing it. From there you will continue alone until you find their squad. They should be awaiting further down the tunnel, they''ve assured James that they would wait if they encounter a crossroads, so worry not you will find them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Fuck. I''m going to have to parrot out yes Lords all day.


    ¡°My Lord, perhaps a weapon would be appropriate?¡± James suggests.


    ¡°No, I think not. An untrained hand is more likely to injure itself with a weapon. Besides, the safety of the information contained on the map is her sole mission, I will tolerate no distraction or failure, in case of battle you will run or destroy the seal while James buys time.¡± The Baron states in a tone that brooks no argument.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± There you go, have another.


    ¡°James, I expect to see you back at the barracks tomorrow afternoon at the latest.¡± He dismisses us with a wave of the hand as he turns around and walks back inside the stables.


    Father came out the door soon after, immediately walking up to me and wrapping me in a tight hug.


    ¡°Just be safe alright? Screw the damn Baron, if there is any danger you just run away, we can start over in another kingdom.¡± He whispers in my ear.


    ¡°I''ll be fine, Father, really, don''t worry.¡± I bury my nose in his chest. ¡°You''ll be alright, yeah?¡± I skip over the word alone, fearing it would get too close to reminding him of Mother.


    ¡°Your old father has seen worse years, don''t you worry.¡± He smiles as we separate. ¡°Stay safe¡± He adds.


    I make a smile of my own before turning to James who signals me to follow him off-road. I follow him, accelerating my pace to catch up with him as he skips over the fence around one of our pastures.

 Nothing.Ch04

    We make good time as we trek over the fields as the afternoon sun dissipates the clouds. We cross over some recently plowed ground but not much, we mostly find cattle pastures, empty of anyone else because today is still the Emperor''s day for peasants.


    The day''s rest is enforced by the empire''s law, we are taught that it is repayment for giving the due but my seventeen years give me enough cynicism that I think it more likely the Emperor wants as much flow in his due as possible and that the best way to ensure that is to straight up ban work, the goodwill it earns him with the peasantry is simply a welcome bonus.


    James walks side by side with me with a practiced and regular pace despite his heavy chain mail and hard leather uniform under it. I grab both hems of my winter cloak and press them closer together, the sun might have shown up at last but the air remains cold.


    ¡°What do you know about the Countess?¡± I ask, focusing on the one upside to this whole thing.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Lance. The Lady Lance.¡± He chuckles. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He turns his head slightly with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She leads the squad?¡± I start with an innocuous question.


    ¡°She does, by virtue of title and experience.¡± He turns his eyes back to the terrain ahead. ¡°She has been patrolling the Izla for a year now, a training mission assigned to her along with her title.¡± He pauses. ¡°Countess Lance''s lands consist of a few fishing villages and a large merchant dock used by grain barges for trade with the continent. The Duke took the countess under his wing and has been mentoring her in all matters, many think he will name her as heir.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, the Duke has taken many under his wing and he may still have children, he is in his forties and can afford to delay the matter of an heir still.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Regardless, the rumor itself gives the countess weight among the nobility, I doubt my Lord Baron would have allowed the map to leave his dungeon otherwise.¡± He nods in the direction of the leather roll I am holding in my left hand. ¡°For the matter of her experience, she repelled a pirate raid six months ago on Lord Patrick''s lands, he has since joined her in her training mission.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t spoken of her parents.¡± I point out.


    ¡°The count, her father, died in a shipwreck two years ago. Her mother is Exemplar and serves Meria''s main temple.¡± He says with respect in his voice.


    The Exemplar are quite literally composed solely of those so skilled in fulfilling their duties to the order that they are given the title in recognition of their dedication by their Templar brethren. I let go of a short breath, impressed despite myself, those found worthy of the title are a rarity in the Empire.


    ¡°What about the rest of the squad? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Well, Lord Patrick himself is heir to his father, also a count, who couldn''t be happier to see his son spread his wings. Lord Nicolas is heir to a Baron under Lord Patrick''s father. The other two are officers in the Duke''s retinue and are tasked to escort Lady Lance, they both hold minor landless titles but both their names escape me since we haven''t been introduced.¡±


    ¡°And the last member?¡±


    ¡°Lady Yvonne, youngest child of a Baroness serves countess Lance as a bodyguard. She holds no personal titles and will inherit none but is very dear to her mother.¡± He makes a humorless chuckle. ¡°Lady Yvonne is perhaps the most influential member of the squad as she has both her mother and Lady Lance''s ear. It would be unwise to get on her bad side.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best not to.¡± I shrug, trying to think back to yesterday and trying to place Yvonne in my memories, but I was a bit too focused on Lady Lance to remember anyone other than Patrick who came up to me.


    ¡°One piece of advice when dealing with nobility, care for your language. Nobles are very different in personality but there are a few commonalities that I''ve observed and it has taken me to my current post as a captain under my Lord Baron.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take any advice I can get.¡±


    ¡°Its quite simple really, take care of your language. All nobles are instructed in etiquette from a very young age and while they only insist on it during ceremonies or when dealing with official matters, they will all insist on at least proper speech. Refrain from being too casual and do apologize if they seem to take offense, manners will give you a great deal of leeway.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Note to self, talking with a broom up my ass may work. ¡°Not sure how much success I''ll have.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be fine, the Lady Lance has seen the world this past year, be more careful when in Lord Patrick''s presence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''ve noticed already, he doesn''t think much of us peasants does he.¡±


    ¡°Varied personalities. Lord Nicolas is quite impatient and he dislikes both conflict and dealing with people below his station. Lady Yvonne is mostly uninterested in anything beyond her sword and the countess. The Duke''s two envoys are professional soldiers, they were both officers before joining the countess'' squad, they will obey her first and Patrick second.¡±


    I spot a patch of burnt land next to a large rock situated between two corn fields. I take a pause and readjust the backpack.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is, the tunnel was hidden between the rock and a large thorn-hedge, you can see the result of Lord Patrick''s fire flow construct. Let us make time.¡±


    He goes on ahead while I follow, a bit apprehensive about going underground, I may have worked the earth most of my life but I''ve never gone under it. Going to the temple doesn''t really count, does it? I mean, the walls don''t have to be made of stone for them to be stable, do they?


    ¡°Just, hum, quick question.¡± The pitch of my voice involuntarily perks up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He asks.


    ¡°What do you know about tunnels?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That''s ¡­ don''t hit them?¡± He ends with an apologetic look.


    ¡°¡­¡± I take a deep breath but decide halfway through to just let it go, letting the air leave my mouth in a long sigh. ¡°¡­¡±


    We arrive in front of the tunnel and face a downwards slope going under the large rock, an arch of wood beams is set right at the edge of the stone, providing a stable entrance ¡­ with an easy way to collapse it. Great, whoever made this tunnel made sure they could also destroy it and of course I''m the one tasked with going inside, this day is actually getting better!This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye then.¡± I say, still staring at the darkness in front of me.


    ¡°Don''t drink too much, you don''t know when you''ll find another source.¡± He takes his flask of water from his belt and hands it to me. ¡°Fulfill your duty well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Pff, what duty?


    I scoff a bit, concealing it as put the backpack on the ground and take a torch resting in a leather ring at its side, I place the flask inside the same leather ring and secure it with one of the free strings. By the time I light the torch, James is already nothing but a distant sound making its way back across the cornfield. I pick up and life the backpack on my shoulders, taking the leather roll with my left hand while making sure it remains a very safe distance from the torch.


    I lift the torch up to eye level, the earth on both sides and on the ground of the tunnel is compact. It actually doesn''t look like something that was dug out, the surface of the walls doesn''t look friable, how did they dig this? I throw a look outside, looking around to see if I can find a mound of discarded earth but there is nothing but two corn fields separates by a hedge that was hiding the tunnel. Unless the family who takes care of the land dug this, then they would have noticed and alerted someone if random amounts of discarded earth started appearing in their fields.


    I turn back to the tunnel, glaring at the compact walls. Did they make the tunnel by pushing and compressing the earth on each side? That would take a ridiculous amount of strength. I take a dozen steps inside the tunnel and observe that the surface remains relatively smooth all the way except for a small line making a vertical ribbing pattern every few meters across the walls and ceiling.


    I assume the same pattern was present on the ground too but was eroded away by those using the tunnel. Did a giant worm dig this? What the fuck? But no, worms that big don''t exist ¡­ right? And this isn''t how the tiny earthworms I know behave, they eat the ground as they advance, they don''t leave such clean tunnels behind. A creature big enough to do this would never find enough food underground, I mean a fucking horse eats its own weight every month and a half or so.


    I nervously keep making my way forward, keeping an eye around me and tapping the walls every so often to verify that they remain as stable as always, after about an hour I notice that there have been no other wooden beam supports along the way apart from that first one at the entrance, but that one was probably more of a collapsing mechanism than a support one.


    The tunnel''s slope remains constant throughout and there are no turns, the way remains mostly straight except a few occasions where the walls make an arc around some obstacle invisible to me. After six hours of walking, I take a break, wondering how deep this tunnel goes.


    As I drink from James'' flask and my breath slows down some, the thumping of my hearts clears out of my ears and some indistinct sounds reach me from further down the tunnel. I prick up my ears to catch as much as I can, a clear sound of metal clinking against metal reaches me. I almost yell to announce my presence, but stop myself before it reaches my mouth.


    What if this isn''t Lady Lance''s squad? What if something else hears me yell? What if someone else hears it? No, let''s keep going like this, I''ll see the light of their torches soon enough and get a good look from a distance before I announce myself. Or run away, very, very fast.


    Thankfully, after another ten minutes of advancing and a few arcs of the tunnel, a half-dozen familiar figures appear, lit by firelight. They remain too far to individually identify but their rich leather armor and decorated swords are very recognizable.


    The squad is sitting in a circle around a campfire and the three sitting with their backs to me soon turn my way. Oh right, torchlight goes both ways, they could see me at the same time I could see them. Good thing those are the people I''m looking for, I was a bit careless there.


    The nobles don''t seem surprised to see me there, they probably stopped to wait for the map after all. I accelerate my steps, better not to keep them waiting now that they see me. They soon get up as I near them and each pick up a piece of the campfire that I now see is made of all of their torches combined with the end burning flow at the center. That''s clever.


    As I enter the circle of light made by their torches, my eyes immediately zero in on Lady Lance. She tied her black hair behind her head, but what takes my attention this time is the fact that I am close enough to see the light gray color of her eyes.


    I see, or I manage to convince myself that I see, a glimmer of recognition in the way she looks at me. She lifts her hand and rubs the bridge of her nose, not quite hiding the bright smile she is making. She takes a step forward ahead of the squad, saying something but I remain there, stunned and staring even as I realize it myself. Her hand makes a fist that covers her mouth as she fakes a small cough, shaking me out of my reverie. I absent-mindedly notice the small exasperated groan coming from one of the nobles behind her.


    ¡°Lady Lance greeted you, peasant!¡± Lord Patrick snaps.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize my Lady.¡± I hurriedly make a small bow, feeling ridiculous. ¡°My name is Jessica, I''ve been tasked by my Lord Baron to deliver this map to you.¡± I reach onto the flow tied to my torch and extinguish it before throwing it aside and delicately taking the leather roll in both hands, presenting it to Lady Lance with both hands in front of me.


    ¡°Ah, so Lord Buton has agreed to my first request. As for the second one ¡­¡± The question remains implicit as she raises her gray eyes back up from the map to me.


    ¡°I ¡­ volunteered my knowledge of the region and its terrain.¡± The side of my mouth twitches in annoyance at the memory.


    ¡°Pff, what knowledge of geography could a peasant possibly possess.¡± Patrick almost spits the words, clearly displeased at having to associate with me.


    He takes a few steps forward, looming over me as he extends his hand towards the leather roll. His height combined with his swift movement startles me and I lose the chance to prevent him from laying a hand on the leather roll. I reaffirm my grip on the roll, easily preventing him from taking it away from me.


    ¡°I''m sorry my Lord, but Lord Buton was quite adamant in his wording, the Lady Lance is to be the one I deliver the roll to.¡± I hurriedly explain myself, almost fumbling my words several times.


    The venomous glare that Patrick shoots at me is enough to make me take a step back, he luckily decides to let go of the leather roll and not push the issue as Lady Lance comes forward to take the map off my hands, performing a quick flow construct over the wax seal with her left hand. However, she doesn''t break the seal and simply slides the roll inside her pack.


    ¡°Nicolas you take the middle, continue keeping count of the distance and direction we''ve traveled, we will stop tonight and determine our position. Patrick, you''re in front of Nicolas. Yvonne, you take point. Gerald and Clement, you''re on rearguard.¡± She gives her orders over her own shoulder, in a practiced clear and concise manner, almost casual. ¡°You, young Lady, will walk between me and Nicolas, it is the safest position for a non-combatant. If we encounter armed opposition simply duck and hug one of the walls, alright?¡± She ends with a smile and a wink.


    I splutter something unintelligible that she apparently takes for agreement, turning around while I pick up my extinguished torch and slide it back in a free leather ring on the backpack. The squad organizes itself swiftly and in silence, their good teamwork apparent through their practiced motions.


    As we make way through the tunnel in a single file column, leaving a whole meter of space on each side as we take the center, the walk''s boredom does find a way to set in despite the thrill of the whole situation, my thoughts end up wandering and I notice something that disturbs me slightly : of everyone here, I am the shortest here by at least full head.


    Every single one of them has a good thirty centimeters on me. Bullshit, I''m not that small. I was always of average to tall height compared to the other kids in the village and that hasn''t changed when I became an adult. The Baron is the only one I''ve ever met that clears ¡­ oh. Right. Nobility means money, money means food and food means growth.


    I look down at my chest between the opening of my cloak. I used to consider myself average there too ¡­ Sadly, as much as I would love to and I really, really would love to, I can''t really compare myself to the Lady considering her leather armor is about as constraining as the band of cloth I use as a bra would be, not that I have it on right now since this is still a rest day.


    Ha! My thoughts managed to circle all the way back to Lady Lance''s chest out of nowhere, looks like I can''t really fault the others for being obsessed anymore. I let a long silent sigh escape me. Oh well, no regrets there. The smile on my face lasts me a while, fending off the walk''s boredom for a longer time than it ought to.


    The column makes its way through the tunnel for long enough that I start expecting us to stop. I start paying attention to Lord Nicolas'' movements after a time, seeing him take notes in a notepad every so often and always when the tunnel arcs slightly. He also throws regular glances at an instrument on his wrist, something with a needle, an expensive glass cover, and numbers, inscribed using flow, that slowly change as we advance.


    Half an hour of marching does finally take us to a branch in the tunnel as the way forward splits in two. Lady Lance orders us to stop and make camp for the night, my backpack is the first thing that hits the ground when the words hit me, the damn thing turned my shoulders stiff.

 Nothing.Ch05

    As the squad starts dispersing around me to find somewhere to lay down their own packs, I open the backpack and throw a look inside. I find two jute sacks, the first one filled with potatoes while the other contains a mixture of wheat and corn. At the bottom of the backpack, under the two sacks, I find a leg of smoked ham and a small wooden box held shut by a small red cord lodged inside a small iron cauldron.


    ¡°Those are the medical supplies.¡± A voice over my shoulder informs me.


    I jump a small distance, away from the voice and the backpack, startled until I see Yvonne, standing there and concealing a giggle behind her hand.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She says. ¡°Couldn''t resist.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± I shrug, a bit embarrassed at my overreaction.


    ¡°Good.¡± She nods towards the supplies. ¡°We will be subsiding on those supplies primarily, so guard them well. Our individual rations are best saved for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I frown, confused. Why is she telling me that?


    She stands there, observing me, seems to be awaiting something. I stare back, puzzled.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She laughs this time, not even trying to hide it. ¡°You''re to make the meals ¡­ Jessica, right? Both Gerald and Clement have other duties such as keeping watch while I''ll be attending my Lady Lance while she and Nicolas work on their maps.¡± She pauses, making a humming sound. ¡°You can try to convince Patrick to cook if you want, I would pay to see that.¡± She laughs brightly as she leaves me there, echoes of her amusement staying behind for a small while.


    Eh, at least the food looks good. I start whistling to myself as I take out the small iron cauldron and start boiling some water. I consider trying to build the construct in funnel shape Father showed me last night to guide more heat to the pot but dismiss the thought as keeping my reserves of flow for tomorrow seems wiser.


    With some time to myself, I glance around at those of the squad I hadn''t been able to observe during the day as they were behind me. Gerald and Clement are sitting back to back in the middle of the crossroad, one facing the two is standing in front of the crossroad, keeping an eye on the fork while the other watches the route we took here.


    Nicolas and Lady Lance are discussing the tunnels with their backs to the fire, leaving space between them so that its light can shine on the two maps they have deployed.


    ¡°See, I knew I was right! The leyline between Buton''s castle on the coast and my father''s northern holdings is exactly parallel to this tunnel!¡±


    ¡°It could be a coincidence, smugglers are known to find ways around domain borders to avoid taxes, one of their tunnels coinciding with a leyline is not very surprising.¡± Lady Lance observes.


    ¡°Except there are no domain borders on the island, the only tax border I know of is at Meria''s gates.¡± Nicolas objects immediately.


    Lady Lance remains silent for a time, her hand moving to her side and tapping on something silver. I follow the movement and find that she is playing with the silver lion head decorating the pommel of her sword.


    ¡°You are right, this is odd.¡± Lady Lance shakes her head. ¡°Let''s go over what we''ve gathered so far.¡± She raises a single elegant finger. ¡°For this tunnel to be the work of smugglers, it would either need to emerge behind a control point but there exist none of those on this side of the Izla.¡± She raises a second finger. ¡°Or it would need to emerge in a hidden creek that serves as temporary docks on the coast somewhere far from where we are now considering we have been traveling inland for a full day.¡±


    I scoff a bit at that while I stir the pot with a spoon I found attached to the front of the backpack. More like half a day of slow walking. I roll my stiff shoulders a bit, not complaining about the breakthrough.


    Lady Lance raises the third finger. ¡°The tunnel on the right keeps going parallel to the leyline, where does the left one go to?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I haven''t a clue.¡± Nicolas says, shrugging. ¡°I suggest we don''t try to find out, it is more likely that we''ll emerge near a village if we follow the right tunnel, so I think we should do that. We might even get lucky and emerge inside the criminal''s warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Hem ¡­¡± I raise my voice, surprising myself.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lady Lance half-turns to throw me a glance, her expression remains thoughtful.


    Yvonne, with her back against the tunnel wall, also turns her head to throw me a curious look. I silently curse myself for speaking but it''s too late for regrets.


    ¡°The ¡­¡± I clear my voice. ¡°The tunnel itself is weird my Lady.¡±


    ¡°An oddity about the tunnel you say?¡± Nicolas turns to look at me, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°What seems weird about this?¡± Lady Lance asks, turning her eyes to the tunnel walls.


    ¡°I mean, when I work the soil it doesn''t just pack itself like this of either side of my plow, the earth here is way too compact it to be natural, those who dug the tunnel had to have worked to compress the soil into these walls and ceilings.¡±


    ¡°Of course you know nothing of the techniques involved in this, they were building an underground network so it seems to come to reason that the first thing is to ensure the stability of the structure.¡± Patrick''s voice comes from behind my back, contemptuous as usual.


    I have more to say but his interruption gives me the perfect excuse to stop talking and I fully intend to take advantage of it but Lady Lance''s silvery voice crushes that hope.


    ¡°Go on.¡± She encourages me with a semi-ordering voice.


    ¡°I mean, I''ve seen the stables back home be built and when they dug the foundations I saw nothing like this, they used wooden planks and beams to hold the soil in the shape they wanted it in, no compression of the ground or anything ¡­ and then there that ¡­ ribbing on the sides, every few meters it seems.¡± I point at one of the ribs, a small ridge in the earth going over both the walls and the ceiling. ¡°It reminds me of the creases that appear on the bodies of earthworms when they contract to move.¡±


    A long silence accompanies my last observation as even Gerald and Clement are looking at the spot on the wall now. Ha, that got more of a reaction than I expected, which was pretty much to be told to shut up.


    ¡°So, not smugglers then.¡± Nicolas notes absent-mindedly. ¡°The Baron did us quite the favor with this local terrain expert.¡± He adds with good humor before carrying on. ¡°What else can you tell me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not much beyond the fact that iron makes the earth red ¡­¡± I hear a scoff coming from Patrick. ¡°And if we''re headed towards the south of the Izla ¡­ then there is an abandoned iron mine between my village and Meria, I wouldn''t be able to tell you exactly where though.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that is where that left tunnel connects to then.¡± Nicolas observes, looking at lady Lance who remains fixated on the walls.


    ¡°I concur but that is unimportant as of now.¡± She makes a swiping motion with her hand. ¡°We have been operating under false assumptions.¡± She turns around and puts the whole squad in her line of sight. ¡°I will think on what these new elements mean for the mission tonight. We will discuss and make a decision tomorrow, agreed?¡± A concert of half-formulated agreements and nods answer her.


    The rest of the squad disperses, Lady Lance wraps the maps up with Nicolas while Gerald and Clement go back to their watch duties. I throw a glance over my shoulder and find Patrick sitting on his pack, oiling his sword. When I turn back to the pot on the fire, I spot Yvonne with her back still resting against the wall but this time she is observing me rather than her Lady.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I do my best not to let her gaze fluster me as I take the smoked ham leg out of the backpack, leaving it on top of the pack''s cover for easy access. I''d love to cut myself a piece of it later but I don''t have a knife. The surface of the water in the pot starts boiling, telling me that the mixture of wheat and corn inside is about done cooking.


    The sudden movement of Yvonne standing back up from riffling through her pack attracts my attention as I hadn''t noticed her moving to begin with. She walks towards me with two bowls and spoons in hand, her other hand closed in a fist that she brings above the boiling water before opening her fingers, releasing fine black and white grains.


    ¡°There, take it.¡± She presses a bowl against my shoulder.


    I grab it with my thumb over the spoon''s handle to keep it in place, my thoughts still on the fine black and white grains I just saw.


    ¡°Was that pepper?¡± I ask.


    I half-expect her to straight up tell me it''s poison just because that seems more likely to me than the possibility that I just witnessed several silver coins worth of spices being used to spike a simple gruel. That single handful should be about ten times more expensive than the whole bag of grain in the pack.


    ¡°And salt yes.¡± She nods. ¡°I keep a satchel for special occasions, Leomi''s father used to gift her a small vial every winter when he came back from his travels down south, beyond the cold blood''s prairies.¡±


    ¡°Leomi?¡±


    ¡°Lady Lance.¡± She says with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± A completely involuntary smile lights up on my face.


    ¡°For the pepper or the name?¡± She asks with a teasing smile.


    ¡°I ¡­ the ¡­ I mean ¡­¡± I splutter my words in a panic.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down, forget it.¡± She laughs, taking a seat in front of the fire.


    I gather the last remains of my dignity, careful to maintain the self-delusion telling me I have any left, standing up to grab the stirring spoon, turning it around in the gruel several times before slipping the utensil under the pot''s hoop and carefully lift the pot away from the fire, delicately placing it on the ground.


    My eyes shift around, looking for something to do to remove myself from the fresh location of my embarrassment. I make my way towards the two standing watch, silently holding out my hands while they wordlessly hand me their bowls that I go and fill with gruel before returning to them. I proceed the same way with each member of the group, I chastise myself a bit for voluntarily taking the role of a servant just to avoid feeling uncomfortable.


    The other three nobles soon join Yvonne around the fire, conversing as they eat. I take my own bowl as far from them as I can without leaving firelight and find myself a spot near the tunnel wall, sitting with my back resting against it.


    I finally feel my shoulder muscles relax from the day of carrying the backpack as I eat my fill, doing my best to ignore the voices around the fire and not putting any attention towards the few words reaching me that I could use to follow their conversation, resolved to have some quiet time to myself.


    As I scrape the bottom of the bowl for the very last wheat grains, my eyes drift towards the ham sitting on the backpack near the fire. About at the same time or perhaps because my attention is directed there, I hear jeers coming from Patrick and Nicolas along with Yvonne''s laughter that I easily recognize thanks to how much she''s been using it with me recently.


    I observe as Lady Lance, Leomi, shifts her sitting position, she seems to be placating them with her hands. She then gets up and her head scans the area before leaving the fire and walking in my direction. My eyes stay glued to her confident gait until she stops in front of me, smiling and sending butterflies down my stomach.


    ¡°Can I sit there?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I swallow and shift sideways, unnecessarily making space for her next to me when the whole wall is free on either side.


    She drops next to me, sitting with her back against the wall and casually resting her arms on her knees.


    ¡°You made me lose a bet you know.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I did? What kind of bet?¡± I ask, a bit flabbergasted.


    ¡°A race.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Patrick claimed he could maintain his horse''s gallop longer and further than I could.¡±


    ¡°How did you lose?¡± I encourage her not out of curiosity but to keep her talking to me.


    ¡°Turns out he had a bit more flow in his reserves than I knew.¡± She turns a knowing glance my way, in no way accusing but a rush of guilt still makes me blush.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Eh, I know it''s not your fault. I would bet that he bullied you into it but knowing him no one would take the odds.¡± She waves a hand in a dismissive gesture.


    ¡°Can I ask something?¡± I pick up the conversation after a short pause.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What''s the mission you''ve mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Nothing noteworthy really, some of Buton''s peasants found odd tracks near a couple cornfields so he sent us to check it out with a couple of his guards. Patrick found the tunnel entrance and here we are.¡±


    ¡°Tracks?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Long splits of a few centimeters deep in loose ground.¡± She pauses in thought. ¡°Nothing worm-like if that''s your concern.¡± She adds. ¡°We operated under the assumption that they were made by smugglers accidentally dropping objects or weapons.¡±


    I sit there, literally breathing her presence but unsure of how to retain her interest, a smell of leather and something unrecognizably soft coming from her brings the fact that I''ve been walking all day to my mind, making me sweat and adding to the sudden build-up of insecurity. The fact that I know I''ve washed last night and this morning doesn''t really help calm my mind, I start clamping down on the thoughts and try to focus or at least find something to talk about.


    ¡°Say.¡± She begins.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask, a bit of a tremble in my voice.


    ¡°Would you help me win a bet?¡± She asks. ¡°Perhaps to make up for the blatant act of treachery I''ve so clearly suffered at your hands.¡± She makes such a bright smile at those words that I find myself giggling and blushing at the good-natured jest.


    ¡°Of course! I apologize a thousand times for my unfortunate actions my Lady, I was misled by the words of a trickster!¡± I answer, taking to the game.


    ¡°Oh! Such relief your words bring to my heart!¡± She sighs, bringing her face slightly closer to mine.


    ¡°Tell me, my Lady, in what manner may I serve you today?¡± I breathe the words out, staring into the abyss of her light gray eyes.


    ¡°A simple question you may answer, with truth and honesty, for the bet to be won or lost.¡± Her face looms ever closer, I start fearing that she may feel the burning heat of my cheeks but I nod nonetheless. ¡°My comrades wonder whether you have taken a liking to my humble person.¡±


    ¡°They, do?¡± I shiver, finding myself uncertain as Leomi stops edging towards me while my entire being remains suspended to her lips.


    ¡°Tell me, Jessica, do you have a crush on me?¡± She asks in a breath I feel brush against my face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I hear myself answer in a whisper. ¡°I do.¡± I add, desperate to double down now that I''ve exposed myself.


    She shifts sideways to my left, her cheek brushing past my lips as her own press against mine, giving me a light peck on the cheek, her touch disappearing too quick to savor. My entire body seems to fall forward as I try to catch her retreating lips with my cheek, only I fail. Forced to catch myself with a palm to the barren ground as Lady Lance shifts from sitting in front of me, to standing high above me.


    ¡°Thank you for your honesty.¡± She lifts a hand and extends the tip of her fingers to touch the spot that she kissed on my cheek, they feel cold. ¡°You''ve repaid me a thousandfold.¡± She says, withdrawing her fingers before turning around abruptly in a startling volte-face, leaving me there ¡­ looking down at my hand in the dust, red hot ears and taking short staggered breaths.


    I freeze, sitting with my thoughts in a daze, my will directed towards delaying the inevitable moment in which I''ll have to face what just happened. The shame I feel forms a heavy ball in my chest, making me want to scream, but I cannot, the added frustration simply exacerbates my embarrassment at being so easy to read and trick.


    In that state, my ears pick up the excited voices of the nobles rising in volume as Lady Lance approaches them, the sounds are interrogative in inflection. And I really don''t want to hear this.


    The thought tears me out of my reverie and I untie the string holding my winter cloak around my neck, folding the cloak in a near perfect rectangle that I then wrap around my head, using my hands to press both ends on each ear. I let myself slide to my left side, taking a sleeping position and focusing my mind on the sounds that my irregular breathing makes inside my chest to drown out all the exterior noise.


    To calm myself and my breathing, the first thing that comes to my mind is to delude myself into thinking that everything will be okay, it was just a joke, a way to tease the newcomer in the squad. Besides, it''s just a crush and with how strikingly beautiful she is, it has to be something she is used to dealing with.


    I just have to ¡­


    --- --- ---

 Nothing.Ch06

    The sounds of ruffling cloth wakes me up, probably morning. I feel rested without last night¡¯s weight in my chest. I rub my cheeks and the corner of my eyes to shake the last of my sleepiness. Yea, I just have to make do with how things are, I can do this, no problem. Last night¡¯s mantra steels me enough to open my eyes and find the group getting up.


    Most of them appear to be putting away blankets in their packs. It¡¯s not even winter so I didn¡¯t feel the lack last night, not that they would have given me one anyway. The only one not doing anything is Nicolas, standing watch in front of the fork in the tunnel, his pack is already made and on his back.


    I get up and make my way to the backpack I left near the fire, putting the ham leg and empty pot away inside, luckily someone used a bit of water to wash away the last traces of the meal from the pot last night. Well maybe not luck, Yvonne seemed to know enough to think of doing that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be advancing faster today.¡± Lady Lance¡¯s voice rises above the surrounding noise, shaking me inside more than it ought to. ¡°Eat this while we walk.¡± She adds, taking a sack out of her pack and taking a small bread roll out, throwing one to each of us.


    I take my place in the middle of the column as it forms, taking the tunnel on the right as it departs, but this time my lack of vertical prowess compared to those around me starts feeling like a failure on my part.


    I spend the next half-hour angry with myself for having the thought especially since I am more than aware that their height is born of privilege, not of any effort on their part. What tears me out of my thoughts is the sound of concealed exchanges coming from in front of me. I spot the source almost immediately, Patrick and Nicolas are making a poor attempt at having a discrete conversation in front of me.


    ¡° ¡­ ldn¡¯t have lost, she cost me ten silver.¡± Patrick complains to Nicolas as the latter takes a few quick steps to catch up and walk almost side by side together.


    ¡°Bah, you won those by tricking Lady Lance anyway, she didn¡¯t use any more flow than you should have access to during the race.¡±


    ¡°It was a fair trick.¡± Patrick protests. ¡°That wench shouldn¡¯t even be considering such things above her station to begin with.¡± He retorts, fuming.


    ¡°Oh come on!¡± Nicolas throws with exasperation. ¡°It was obvious how smitten the peasant was, you¡¯re just socially blind.¡±


    Nicolas¡¯ annoyance makes him forget to control the volume of his voice and the second sentence he utters echoes loudly through the tunnel, no doubt heard by the whole squad. My cheeks heat up and I plunge my head down between my shoulders. I see Nicolas with the corner of my eye, receding back to his position in the column right behind Patrick.


    The first part of the next hour is spent in an uncomfortable silence, surprising me as I fully expected to suffer through the same kind of jeers and laughter they were enjoying so much last night.


    ¡°Alright, slow down and walking pace for now.¡± Lady Lance orders from behind me, I manage not to startle this time. ¡°We need to make a decision now because the leyline this tunnel runs parallel to will end in about one kilometer.¡±


    ¡°What option do we have other than keep scouting ahead?¡± Yvonne asks from the front of the column.


    ¡°We have enough elements to warrant returning to Baron Buton with a report.¡± Nicolas answers.


    ¡°What elements? All we know so far is that smugglers probably didn¡¯t dig this tunnel that serves no obvious purpose and leads nowhere.¡± Patrick objects, pointing at the tunnel with a wide wave of his left arm, right hand resting on the pommel of his sword.


    ¡°That along with the odd tracks.¡± Nicolas points to one of the small ridges on the ceiling. ¡°Is enough to justify asking for a company of soldiers to explore, perhaps also send a scouting mission to the old mine.¡±


    I take the bread roll out of my pocket and start devouring it as I throw glances around me, noting that Patrick isn¡¯t the only one with a nervous hand on his weapon. They¡¯re spooked, I don¡¯t like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m of the opinion that we should keep exploring this tunnel until we hit the relative point where the leyline ends.¡± Gerald speaks up. ¡°If we find nothing there, we go back to the fork and either retreat or explore the secondary tunnel that may lead to the mines.¡±


    ¡°What if we find something?¡± Nicolas asks.


    ¡°Well our mission would be complete then, would it not?¡± Gerald says with a shrug.


    ¡°I tend to agree with Gerald on this.¡± Lady Lance intervenes. ¡°The nearest possible answer to the enigma behind this tunnel is a thousand meters this way.¡± She points forward. ¡°If we find nothing or more tunnels we will go back and report what we know.¡±


    ¡°I would rather we go back now, Leomi.¡± Yvonne speaks up, somewhat reluctantly. ¡°This is not a mystery we need to solve ourselves, it would be more prudent for your safety if we went back.¡± I follow her dominant right hand and find it not on the pommel of her sword but directly holding the grip, ready to unsheathe it.


    ¡°As much as I value your concerns, Yvonne, I was tasked by the Duke to meet with his vassals and assist them if asked to. I cannot and will not go back to Meria and report a retreat from empty tunnels.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°If we find nothing at the end, so be it, but until then, stay sharp and keep the slow walking pace until we reach our destination.¡± Lady Lance effectively ends the conversation with her orders.


    The column that paused at some point during the talks, reorganized itself. I slip into my position and follow the pace without effort, considering whether or not to enhance my senses with flow. I concentrate and gather a decent amount of energy that I split in four small flow enhancement constructs, similar to the ones I use on my muscles but with a different intent. I send one to each eye and ear, anchoring them.


    The dark tunnel doesn¡¯t seem brighter to my eyes as the constructs take effect but the details that were previously blurry to me are now slowly becoming more defined, the edges that were lost in different tones of gray are now visible. Lot of good that does me considering there is only leather armor and stone for me to stare at, but I curiously feel better already as I center myself with the rhythm of our boots scrapping the ground, finding a bit of confidence thanks to this small action.


    When we get to about a hundred meters away from our objective, the tunnel begins to slowly grow wider while the small ridges present on the walls gradually fade while those on the ceiling do not. I manage to discern the end of this tunnel in the distance and how it widens abruptly, perhaps reaching a room or another crossroad.


    Just as I notice that, I hear the sound of leather scrapping against leather behind me, throwing a glance above my shoulder I see Lady Lance with her right fist closed and raised above her head. She raises a finger in front of her lips before tapping my shoulder with the same left hand, nodding towards Nicolas in front of me.


    I tap his shoulder and he does the same for Patrick after throwing a backward glance at Lady Lance. The column grows gradually slower and quieter as we make our way towards our goal, I hear torches switch hands as they all place their dominant hands on the grip of their swords.


    When we are just a few meters away from the opening, our steps have slowed down to a crawl and the whole squad has taken to stepping sideways with their left shoulder facing the entrance, hands shifting but remaining on their swords as they slowly fall into a different formation.


    Clement walks past me to take point next to Yvonne while Nicolas and Patrick take position on either side of me, leaving Lady Lance and Gerald behind us to close the march. The squad advances at a snail¡¯s pace, so slowly that even an amateur like me understands that this is out of prudence and not an effort to maintain the hexagonal formation.


    When we are about a third of the way inside the room, Yvonne¡¯s head looks down to the ground, attracting my attention towards it as well, finding a few puddles of water on the ground in front of the group. She raises a foot and slowly lowers it towards the water, presumably to avoid making noise, while Clement keeps his eyes forward, unaware of the puddle under his own foot. His foot hits the water a single second before Yvonne¡¯s.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Not enough time for me to try to warn them of the oddity, not enough time for her to actually change course anyway as her boot hits the water and she takes her footing in the puddle.


    The same thing happens to both Yvonne and Clement as their boots disturb the water. I watch, fascinated, as the same thing happens to both puddles but with a single second delay for her. The sole of their boots become covered in ice as the water they¡¯ve just agitated suddenly freezes over and the rest of the pond follows suit, water changing into ice within fractions of a second.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lady Lance shouts from behind me. ¡°Its an ambush! Disperse the torches to give us some light.¡±


    I see four torches fly in four different directions around us, providing us with a wider view of the room and revealing dozens of identical puddles around us. The sheer normality of having such a thing as a puddle of water in your way combined with the darkness concealing the oddity of their number and position around us has just landed us in a trap.


    We could retreat back into the tunnel, I realize after a moment, but that would mean abandoning both Yvonne and Clement if we cannot free them before the ones responsible for the ambush arrive. I immediately rush forward while the whole squad unsheathes their weapons, throwing my hands around Yvonne¡¯s waist, patting all over her belt looking for her knife.


    ¡°What the fuck are you ¡­ !?¡± She swears, looking down at me with an annoyed expression.


    I ignore her and unsheathe her knife, kneeling on the ground right behind her knees to get as close to her trapped boot without disturbing her footing, I explore the front of the boot with my left hand and slip my fingers under the laces when I find them, leveraging the knife under the strings and cutting them in a single motion.


    As fast as it seems I am going with my heart thumping in my chest, I become conscious of the fact that it is too late to call for a retreat when I start hearing sounds coming from in front of us. Dozens and dozens of sounds made by something impacting against rock and making a clicking noise.


    I look down to my knee and drop the knife to swipe the dust away from a small portion of the ground and reveal flat rock. I shoot back up to my feet and take a step back in fright as the sounds get louder. My nerves almost reach their breaking point when creatures of obsidian black color enter the radius of light formed by the torches in front of us.


    There is a precise dozen of them, they are approaching us on their four legs, each about half as wide as a human¡¯s and a full third shorter. Their legs connect to the almost horizontal lower trunk, melding seamlessly into the carapace.


    The upper part of the trunk seems to fulfill the function of a torso, inclined forward and covered in interlocked pieces of carapace, each of the pieces links into the next, creating a natural armor with no obvious weak point that seems to provide them with both protection and flexibility.


    Their heads are shaped wide and flat with a single piece of uniform carapace covering it entirely, the edges of that piece brush against the creature¡¯s shoulders, no doubt to protect their necks. The most unnerving thing about them is perhaps their obvious lack of eyes, but their arms are most definitely the source of the oppressive fear the creature induces in me.


    Their arms are large, definitely as large as a trained human biceps would be, they seamlessly meld into the shoulder caparace pieces. The lower parts of their arms where forearms should be are instead twice as long as their upper arms and end in sharp points, giving the creature two very scary spikes as natural weapons.


    twice as long as the previous and ending in a sharp point, giving the creature two very long and very scary natural spikes.


    ¡°Hold! Harden for the charge¡¯s impact!¡± Lady Lance yells over the surprised swears and shouts coming from the rest of the squad.


    But as the nobles are no doubt shaping flow into their muscles and taking crouching positions to receive the expected charge, the group of a dozen creatures splits into three groups of four.


    The left and right groups suddenly start rushing forward at startling speed, going past our formation on either side by making cunning use of the space occupied by the puddles of water. A few of the creatures do step in some of the puddles but the pointy ends of their legs simply slide out of the ice, not even slowing down despite the ice covering their tips.


    They take positions, leaving two creatures on each of our flanks while four of them cut our retreat by blocking the tunnel we came from. Their swift movements and obsidian black color makes them very hard to follow when they leave the few spots of torchlight around us, compounding on the terror they inspire me.


    ¡°Charge lion strikes.¡± Lady Lance¡¯s voice is hard as she revises her orders. ¡°Release when in range.¡±


    At her words, each member of the squad takes a different position, Yvonne prepares a backhanded strike with her arm folding up and to the left across her chest, hiding her sword behind her back. Clement and Nicolas on my right raise their weapons straight above their heads while Patrick to my right seems to prepare a stabbing strike as his arm shifts backward, placing the edge of his sword in a parallel to the ground with its point directed at the creatures.


    I turn around on my feet to find Lady Lance¡¯s back as she takes a stance nearly identical to Yvonne¡¯s, preparing her own backhanded strike.


    ¡°Steady ¡­¡± She says, voice full of restrained tension. ¡°We strike, we hold and we strike again.¡±


    I cannot help but stare, fascinated, as all of the creatures charge our group from every direction at once. Their assault combined with the hard clicking sound of their legs hitting rock finally breaks my nerves. I collapse, dropping to my knees on the ground as I feel my bladder empty itself in my pants, sheer terror overtaking me as I watch the lines collide.


    Lady Lance takes a calm step forward to bring the two creatures charging her in range of her backhanded strike, unleashing it with such speed that only an odd flash of polished iron is visible to my eyes, it cuts the closest of the creatures from shoulder to hip before it even thinks to use its spikes.


    The other creature, however, is a step behind and throws both spikes one after the other in vicious stabs both targeting her center mass to make them harder to dodge. Lady Lance evades the blows by twisting her torso away from the first spike, bringing her sword up from its downwards position to deflect the second one up and away from her.


    The dead body of the first creature remains between them as they follow that exchange with a few casual blows weapon to weapon with no weight behind them. Lady Lance takes a step back and breaks from the fruitless exchange, using the space created to flow back into her backhanded strike stance.


    The creature¡¯s head snaps sideways, making a thump sound as the two pieces of carapace collide, my eyes are immediately attracted to the sound while Lady Lance¡¯s chin visibly lifts up towards the movement. At the exact moment of distraction for its opponent, the creature launches itself forward over the dead body with one of its spikes extended in front of it, like a miniature Templar charging with a small version of their majestic lances and no horse.


    Lady Lance is taken off guard, unleashing her prepared backhanded strike ahead of time to strike at the spike and blow it away from her. I almost yell when I realize that the creature was not only prepared but waiting for it as it throws a second stab with its other spike against an off-balance Leomi who cannot evade.


    She doesn¡¯t panic however as her sword is once again in the same downwards position after striking, she demonstrates the speed advantage of a smaller weapon by turning the blade and immediately launching it upwards to swat the second strike away despite the off-balanced footwork resulting of her initial surprise at the creature¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± Yvonne shouts with urgency from behind me.


    About at the same time, I feel someone¡¯s feet bump into my back. I throw a glance over my shoulder to find Yvonne within reach of three different creatures, pressured with bleeding wounds on her arms and side while one of them literally walks over Clement¡¯s corpse to get to her. His chest is red with blood and I can see at least three separate stabbing wounds at a single first glance.


    I immediately turn back towards Lady Lance¡¯s fight and find her stuck exchanging probing blows with her opponent, her face making a worried expression as she doesn¡¯t seem to find the opening she needs to end the duel.


    My knees are shaking despite resting securely on the ground already, but I¡¯m close enough from the creature stepping over Clement¡¯s corpse that it could decide to stab me in the back at any moment so I swallow my fear and throw myself forward, pressing my hands to the ground in front of me to get my legs under me and stabilize my first steps as I rush past Leomi, half bent on myself as I straight up jump-tackle her opponent.


    I crash into the hard midsection of the creature, the link between upper and lower trunk and its center of gravity as far as I can tell from my vast experience comprising two full-fledged brawls, once at six and another fourteen years old.


    But I don¡¯t let it stop me as I bring the creature with me down to the ground, being inside the range of its two spikes I figure that it can only try to bludgeon me now, so I slip behind its back and place both feet on either side of the creature as I grab a different shoulder with each hand.


    Once I have a firm hold over them, I use my leverage on the creature to stay out of reach of its spikes as it tries to skewer me by alternating strikes over and under its shoulder pits but I manage to remain in the blind spot behind its back so it never even comes close to hitting me.


    I even manage to catch the end of the creature¡¯s right spike, as it tries to slip it under its left armpit to stab me, effectively putting the thing into an arm lock. The stalemate gives me enough time to gather all my meager flow reserves and build the familiar muscles strengthening construct.


    The sounds of battle around me are deafening between the cries of pain and Lady Lance¡¯s sharply yelled orders, but I don¡¯t spare any attention as my hands are quite literally full wrestling the creature as it tries to break my hold despite its disadvantageous position.

 Nothing.Ch07

    I feel goosebumps form over on my left arm, looking down I find a black aura spread over the skin on the back of my hand, the one holding the creature''s spike in place, blocked under its own armpit.


    The dark aura would be invisible if not for the tone difference with my wrist but I recognize it anyway. It''s doing something with flow! Shit, this being is intelligent enough to use flow while I don''t have anything left.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± What do I do? Nothing, for now, it''s too late to let go of him since the construct is already applied and freeing him will not improve the situation. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    My hand is starting to feel itchy. Am I imagining it? I wait a few seconds as the feeling worsens. No. ¡°Fuck!¡± I stare hard at the back of the being''s head, trying to read its intentions as the itchiness becomes almost unbearable. I throw another look at my hand and it seems to be glistening, except I''m not sweating.


    Another moment passes and the itch goes with it, leaving a burning sensation behind as the glistening seems to spread further up my arm to cover my wrist while the black aura follows along, seemingly floating above the effect.


    ¡°I need help here!¡± I throw towards the fighting with enough panic projected in my voice that even the panicking part of myself is temporarily relieved.


    ¡°Keep holding him! We''ve almost got this!¡± Lady Lance answers me with a yell.


    I stare at my arm as the aura envelops my whole wrist, the burning sensation is worrying me more than the itching did despite the fact that my survival instincts are apparently rating it lower in urgency.


    The being makes another move but this time I spot the moment when he pulls on his flow to do something else and decide to simply let go, preferring to save my left hand more harm and lose an easy hold than to let something worse happen.


    But unfortunately, it is too late to salvage the situation as the being simply releases a low powered wide area fire construct behind his back. The burst of flame is as brief as it is effective, it instantly ignites the patch of glistening skin covering the back of my left hand and wrist.


    ¡°He''s burning me!¡± I yell, completely panicked this time.


    I grab a corner of my cloak and wrap it around the fire in an attempt to smother it, it seems to work from the exterior at least as the flames are hidden from view, but after a few seconds of the scorching pain not lessening in any way, perhaps even spreading up my arm, I let the cloak go and it falls back to my side, smoking hot but not burning.


    One of the being''s spikes scrapes past my left breast, leaving a small but painful line behind. Fear and rage fill me as his latest attempt to murder me barely misses while my arm is still burning, filling my brain with a blistering agony. I throw my hands around the being''s head, exploring around its neck and looking to find a good grip on the single piece carapace covering it.


    I find the carapace''s seam and slip my fingers inside, clutching my phalanxes so hard over the edge that I feel at least one nail breaking. I start pulling with my arms, going so far as to press a foot between the being''s shoulders to add leverage as I attempt to rip the asshole''s head off.


    I feel as much as I hear the clean crack that his spine makes once I''ve pulled on the head enough but I don''t stop, the point was to rip it off and I''m not stopping now. I keep yanking hard on the thing until, after a short while, the head suddenly comes off the shoulders, dripping with viscous brown blood.


    The next thing that happens is the return of my hearing as the lunatic that has been yelling in them until now, going ¡°Aaahhhh¡±, stops. I throw a last glance at the head, sadly noting that I haven''t managed to rip it off entirely as there remains a lone artery connecting the head and the body. I let go of the disgusting thing. On second thought that was probably me yelling.


    I half-lower half-drop myself to the ground. I end up in a sitting position, exhausted, with all my flow reserves spent and a left arm in sizzling flames all the way up to my biceps now, forcing me to keep it extended to the side to avoid spreading the flames.


    I pull on the sleeve of my shirt, feeling lightheaded as odd hazy figures walk trough my field of view and gather around me. I feel my consciousness somewhat fading as someone puts their hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± I recognize Leomi''s voice trough the haze of pain clouding my thoughts.


    ¡°I can throw energy at it and that would smother it, a subtler solution would take about as long to devise as it would take her to burn completely, ten times over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, throw energy at it then.¡± Lady Lance says, stating the obvious.


    ¡°It would take more energy than I have.¡±


    ¡°Okay, use mine then.¡± She continues, stubbornly refusing to acknowledge the obvious reluctance in the other one''s voice.


    ¡°I refuse to. We need you at peak condition now more than ever, you cannot consume your reserves to save a peasant''s arm.¡±


    ¡°She''s here because we asked for her to come.¡± I can almost hear the frown she must be wearing in her voice.


    ¡°That is both true and inconsequential. We simply cannot afford to burn our reserves on that wench right now, there are too many unknowns.¡±


    ¡°The construct is spreading as we waste time, we need to cut her arm off, now.¡± Yvonne''s voice breaks in from behind me, cutting trough the debate.


    What? No! I try to get up but a wave of pain immediately crushes my attempt. My arms are all I have! I feel hands take hold of my shoulders from behind, holding me tight and steady.


    ¡°You''re killing me!¡± I manage to force my mouth to spit the words out in a raspy voice.


    ¡°We are not.¡± Lady Lance answers from somewhere to my left. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± She asks as I writhe around to try to escape despite her reassurance.


    ¡°No.¡± I cough out the word with the last vestige of my strength, slumping down into the hands supporting and holding me immobile from behind.


    ¡°Hold her arm straight out!¡± Lady Lance snaps.


    ¡°It''s burning!¡±


    ¡°I don''t fucking care.¡± She spits between grit teeth, anger seething in her voice.


    I feel my left arm move thanks to a wave of pain sent trough the last nerves remaining in my upper arm, the same ones that knock my consciousness straight out when a sword cuts trough the base of my shoulder.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up, feeling weak but not drowsy, because of a shock regularly impacting me. The impact is coming from the hard support holding me up by pressing on my lower ribs and stomach, the thing is lifting and then lowering to hit something hard and sending the vibrations back into me.


    I open my eyelids and find myself looking at hard leather fastened tight to someone''s body. The next thing I find are straight black hair swishing above me, I follow them down to their root to glance at Lady Lance''s face but upside down.


    Her traits are tense while her teeth are grit together in effort, she is quite obviously fatigued. It takes me an embarrassing while to figure out she''s carrying me on her shoulder, worse still I only figure it out because of the moving tunnel behind her.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I feel the weakness of my muscles but worse is the shaking in my hands, I bring both of them up and find that my right hand is indeed shaking. Unfortunately, it seems like my left arm is stuck somewhere in this position because I can''t seem to move it but I can feel my left hand shaking the same way as my right hand did, maybe the arm''s circulation was cut, stuck between Lady Lance and me so it fell asleep?


    My best attempt to speak with my parched throat comes out as a groan, I know from experience that a sleeping limb can be dangerous if it stays that way too long so I weakly bring my right arm up and try to tap Lady Lance''s elbow to call her attention.


    ¡°We''re stopping.¡± I hear her say.


    My hand never did manage to tap her as my hand cruised trough empty air, luckily she seems to have felt me move as the first thing she does it carefully put me down on the ground against a wall before taking out her flask of water and bringing it to my lips.


    The water''s effect feels like a fountain of youth as it takes the liquid a few moments to infiltrate and revive the dried husk of my mouth, as soon as it is able, I start greedily swallowing the liquid.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± She says, taking the neck of the flask away for a second before putting it back up to my lips.


    I resume drinking slowly, shifting on my position to get a better feel of my body. I move my left shoulder forward in an effort to bring the arm attached to it in my field of view.


    ¡°Don''t move your ¡­ your wound too much. You need to conserve your energy.¡± She puts the tips of her fingers on the base of the left side of my neck, gently and carefully pushing me back against the wall.


    ¡°My wound?¡± I ask. Oh right, I was burning. My face winces involuntarily at the memory of the scorching pain. ¡°Did you treat the burns?¡± I ask, throwing a look down at my left arm.


    I keep staring at empty space for a long moment, baffled, before my eyes travel up my left side, looking, but all I find is a bandage around ¡­ around nothing, there isn''t even a shoulder anymore, my body just ¡­ ends there, no arm, no stump, nothing.


    The bandage is wrapped all around my chest. It was laid over my clothes but blood seeped trough all the way, leaving a large red stain covering my entire left side down to my waist and half of my left chest.


    My ¡­ my life is over. They fucking killed me. I suddenly feel lightheaded as my anger flares and disappears, leaving me with an empty sadness and worried about my future.


    Options go trough my mind one at a time only to be rejected with barely a thought. Can''t live on selling flow reserves alone, training horses ¡­ takes two hands, no one will take a one-handed apprentice, can''t burden Father for the rest of his life or my brother as he starts his, street begging? No, at some point I''ll hit a dry spell and starve to death, low-end high-risk jobs? Even if they hire me, its high-risk low-end, I''ll likely die within a year. The only option I can think of that would work is one I won''t take, not out of ego but because of my preference. It would just be too much.


    I''m utterly fucked. ¡°Hic.¡± Completely done. ¡°Hic.¡± The sudden hiccups throw my head upwards and back a bit. ¡°Hic.¡± I feel tears gather in the corner of my eyes, blurring my vision as an uncontrollable fit overwhelms me. ¡°Hic, hic, hic.¡±


    I see a movement trough the blur as I feel an arm pass under my right armpit, slipping behind my back and pulling me closer to a chest into a wrapping hug as Leomi''s other arm carefully avoid the wound as it goes around my waist to pull me closer. ¡°Hic.¡±


    My moment of panic recedes as she cradles me in her arms. I bury my face into her neckline as tears regularly roll down my cheekbones to drop onto the hard leather and disappearing further down. I remain there for a long while as my eyes seem to be channeling the entire supply of water I just drank into tears.


    I feel a hand shake my shoulder so I tear my head away and look up, finding Yvonne with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Come on, we need to change your bandage and get going.¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say so quietly that I also nod to make sure she understands.


    Lady Lance''s arms unwrap themselves from around me before helping me back into a sitting position against the wall, she stands immediately after and leaves me alone with Yvonne, too quick for me to even catch a glimpse of her face. I tried edging sideways, but her face was low and hidden behind her shoulder, as she turned away.


    Yvonne''s hands are already busy untying the knots keeping the bandage in place, occasionally taking out her knife to expertly cut away the pieces of cloth that are too soaked with dried dry blood to manipulate.


    I soon find myself looking down at my shirt, the whole left half of it red with blood and a few rips while there is a ring of dried sweat marking the area around my right armpit. I feel a pinch of embarrassment but can''t find myself to care until Yvonne''s hands start pulling at the shirt, visibly trying to take it off me.


    ¡°Wait! Stop! I don''t have anything under!¡± I splutter with urgency, throwing looks around us and behind her.


    ¡°So? I don''t swing your way.¡± She shrugs. ¡°We need to apply a proper dressing to your wound and they''re not even looking this way.¡± She nods somewhere to her right, towards where Lady Lance went earlier.


    This time my cheeks do flare up as I stop resisting while she carefully slips the shirt over my neck and slides it down my right arm, I do however find enough strength to immediately cover my breasts with my forearm as soon as the shirt is past my wrist.


    I do my best to maintain total coverage while Yvonne utterly ignores me, busying herself with applying a balm somewhere around where my left shoulder should be. I find myself daydreaming slightly about Lady Lance, hoping that I would catch her trying to steal a glance from a shadow in the tunnel and then we would ¡­


    A sharp spasm of pain shakes me out of my reverie as Yvonne''s hand brushes over a sensible spot. I turn my eyes to the left following the pain but instead of finding flesh, I see a patch of charcoal black flash surrounding bright red bloody meat, there two odd white things in the middle of the ¡­ wound. Is that bone? One is C shaped while the other is a small white oval just above it. My mind is thrown back to all the memories I have of cattle being carved for various occasions. We truly are just a collection of meat and bones.


    The realization doesn''t trigger many feelings, I mostly just accept the reality of it because none of the information is new. All I lost is a simple useless bit of ego. I turn my head away and grit my teeth as Yvonne does her best to apply the balm without provoking pain by pushing on the flesh too hard.


    I try to get my mind back to my daydream with Leomi but I immediately realize that any glimpse she throws towards my chest will inevitably also contain the nauseating piece of butchery located near my left breast and I am now catching myself hoping that she never does see me.


    ¡°Don''t worry, there isn''t much burnt flesh and the scar on your breast will be straight.¡± Yvonne says as she puts the balm away and takes a roll of fresh bandage out of the medical supplies box laying on the ground next to her.


    I scoff, having almost forgotten the small horizontal red line on my left breast since it hurt so little compared to the constant nagging pains coming from my a ¡­ wound in waves.


    She takes my elbow in a firm grip, lifting my arm so that she can put the end of the bandage roll against my lower ribs before lowering my arm over it to hold it in place as she takes the roll and makes passes with it around my torso, expertly covering more of the wound pass after pass.


    Once the bandage is holding itself in place somewhat, she firmly lifts my right arm above my head by once again leveraging my elbow, caring nothing for my exposed breasts as she finishes the dressing by passing the last lengths of the bandage across my chest and around my neck several times, before finally tying both ends of the fabric together in a knot and throwing me a clean shirt that I hurriedly slide on.


    ¡°We need to move. Soon.¡± Patrick says, his voice seems to be approaching us.


    ¡°Give her a minute to get her bearings.¡± Yvonne throws over her shoulder.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± I say with a raspy voice. ¡°I''m ready.¡± I add, trying to stand up but underestimating the weakness of my legs.


    I see Patrick and Lady Lance approaching, alone. The others ¡­ are probably gone. He is wearing an impatient expression as I fail to get up while Lady Lance''s face remains neutral throughout, I almost see her lower lip twitch but I imagine it must have come from the shadows dancing on her face, projected by the torch in her hand.


    I gather my feet under me and place a hand on the wall to get myself up to my feet, legs shaking a bit but otherwise holding. I try to gather some flow but find my reserves nearly depleted. My body must have been trough worse than I thought if it directly consumed the flow''s energy.


    ¡°What''s the rush anyway?¡± I ask to buy enough time for my short breath to stabilize.


    ¡°Later.¡± Patrick snaps as he turns around, starting to walk off already.


    Yvonne picks up the supplies backpack I used to carry and fits it over her shoulders. I stay behind her as we start walking, Lady Lance taking position behind me while Patrick lights up his torch and leads the way.


    I attempt to take a few steps without my hand to the wall, using it as a crutch, but I almost crash into the wall when I let go. My whole sense of balance is disrupted, walking habits I''ve spent a lifetime with are completely unable to compensate for the lack of a counterweight to my right arm.


    After a while I manage to settle into a somewhat upright gait as I test letting go of the wall completely. It works for about a couple hundred meters before fatigue starts setting into my waist muscles who are working extra hard to compensate. I stop forcing myself to remain straight and slump a bit to the right, finding a new balance that seems to work.

 Nothing.Ch08

    I want to ask so many questions about the beings who attacked us but the most I can get out of my lungs are short breaths, speaking would just slow my speed down further, becoming even more of a burden.


    I make the effort to raise my head, expecting Yvonne and Patrick to be relaxed at this slow pace but I am surprised to find their movements to be rigid, each of their steps shows exhaustion in how heavily they impact the ground.


    After further inspection, I find Yvonne to be limping slightly while the back of Patrick¡¯s leather armor is split wide from one shoulder-blade to the other, showing bandages rosy with blood underneath.


    Worried, I throw a look behind me at Leomi, she seems to be without injuries at a first glance. But, having forgotten to monitor my new balance, I trip and start falling sideways. Lady Lance¡¯s hands immediately rush forward, taking hold of either side of my waist to bring me back to my feet.


    I mutter a ¡°Thanks.¡± between two breaths ragged by an already dissipating fear. Her hands let go of me much too soon for me to even start enjoying it as the scare of the fall has only just left me. One of them, however, seems to trail behind the other as she places it on my back.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yvonne barks, her head suddenly turning around, making me jump in surprise as she throws a burning glare over my shoulder. ¡°You cannot keep burning your reserves on a civilian.¡± She adds.


    I follow the path of her glare, confused but careful not to trip this time, finding Lady Lance making a difficult expression as she tries to hide the golden glow made by the hand that was resting against my back a second ago.


    ¡°Much as your heart bleeds for her, the stakes are too high for you to keep making emotional decisions on this matter.¡± She adds, her expression becoming gentler as she speaks.


    ¡°Already wasted too many resources on a peasant.¡± Patrick mumbles the complaint just loudly enough for us to hear.


    Her heart bleeds for me? I cannot help the smile that blooms on my face as I hear that, barely registering the other¡¯s scathing words and not caring the least for them.


    Yvonne¡¯s sentence seems to echo around in my mind, sustaining my suddenly elevated mood, but this situation isn¡¯t one where I can forget the surrounding circumstances so I force myself to ask the questions that have been needling the back of my mind.


    ¡°What stakes?¡± I ask. ¡°Who were those beings? One of them used flow on me!¡±


    I hear a loud sigh coming from Patrick but he seems to resign himself as he leans one shoulder against the wall for support and takes a break.


    ¡°There, drink.¡± Lady Lance offers me a flask of water, I open my mouth to protest as I don¡¯t feel thirsty. ¡°You need to drink, you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood.¡± She instantly crushes my protests before they can even be uttered with a stern voice and serious eyes.


    I take the flask and take care to drink despite the difficulty with the smile still plastered on my lips, further renewed by her concern for me and the fuzzy feeling filling my heart.


    ¡°These beings as you call them, are called Rykz.¡± Patrick supplies the answer, surprising me. ¡°The Rykz are ¡­ mostly animals I suppose. The vast majority of their population displays about as much intelligence as wolves would in their hunting packs but with more coordination and brutality. As their insectoid appearance and number of limbs suggest, their behavior is closely related to that of ants which is where the coordination and brutality comes from. Their discipline is unshakable and each of the members of their species will obey its orders to the letter with no regard for individual survival. A Rykz unit will charge or retreat in perfect order, it will fight through exhaustion and missing limbs without blinking.¡± He interrupts his tirade to take a breath. ¡°The stakes, peasant, are of the highest order, the Rykz do not, ever, show themselves without an intelligent member of their species nearby to give orders. That means that there is at the very least a Queen on the Izla and no one else but us knows.¡±


    ¡°But, that Rykz used his own flow, he did something to my skin ¡­ it, it burned.¡± I add with a shiver.


    ¡°We do not know enough about the Rykz to draw conclusions about flow distribution in their species, some speculate that only the Queens have access and they bestow their reserves upon their subjects while others claim that the assumption that only beings of sufficient intelligence have access to their own flow is flawed or incomplete. It matters little as of this moment ¡­¡±


    ¡°But he made a construct, two in fact, one ¡­ weird thing that made my skin glisten and a wide area flame construct.¡± I interrupt him.


    ¡°Yes, the latest experiments show that you can teach animals to use simple constructs instinctively if you train them from very little.¡± He cuts me off before I can ask more questions with a glare and a wave of hand. ¡°The problem is that we¡¯ve never seen a Queen infiltrating, or even attacking human lands like this, it has never happened.¡± He changes his tone to hammer the word in. ¡°Two of the Rykz that ambushed us escaped so that means that their Queen will soon be aware that we know of their presence on the Island.¡±


    ¡°He means to say that very soon, two things will happen.¡± Lady Lance says. ¡°They will hunt us down and they will launch a surprise attack against the Izla, the timeline between those two actions will depend on the level of success they achieve in chasing us.¡±


    ¡°A surprise attack? What? Why?¡± I ask with round eyes, baffled at the sudden jump in the conversation.


    ¡°You do not stealthily move a Queen and dig hidden tunnels for a diplomatic mission.¡± Patrick looks at me as if I am stupid, or rather, stupider than he thought. ¡°This is an invasion.¡±


    ¡°But, we ¡­ I mean we¡¯ll be okay, right? We have soldiers.¡± I stammer thinking of my father and our small home, despite how I felt earlier about burdening Father, that doesn¡¯t mean I want to lose my home, Mother¡¯s home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lady Lance admits sadly. ¡°We don¡¯t know how many Rykz there are on the island but ¡­¡±


    ¡°At the very least twenty thousand.¡± Patrick supplies the numbers, but it seems like my eyes communicate my lack of ability to wrap my mind around them so he continues. ¡°There are fifty thousand people on the island, there are about a thousand trained men and women in the guard, add another thousand for all the retinues we nobles maintain. We may be able to call upon ten thousand untrained peasants to fill the ranks, at most.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen.¡± Yvonne corrects him, Patrick raises an eyebrow. ¡°You aren¡¯t counting on the fact that this will be a defensive war against an invading foreign species, most peasants capable of fighting will want to answer the call. The problem will be that they are still in the middle of sowing for one last harvest before winter, we will have to open the granaries we keep for trade with the kingdom if we want to pull them out of the fields.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± I add. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good time to leave the fields unattended.¡±


    ¡°Either way, the Rykz can field their entire population to fight the morning and retreat to tend to their mushroom pits in the afternoon.¡± Patrick hits the wall he¡¯s laying against with a closed fist. ¡°You cannot starve out or siege a Rykz hive, the best you can do is block their tunnels. Our only hope may ironically lay in the fact that they are here to invade, if we manage to surround and slaughter their army we may be able to take the hive before the Queen can replenish her workers.¡±


    ¡°And if you can¡¯t do that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Then we lose, in a year or ten, if we cannot take the hive then we lose.¡± He states with finality while both Yvonne and Lady Lance make pained faces.


    They can¡¯t be serious, the King, no, the ¡­Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°The Emperor wouldn¡¯t let that happen! He would send his phalanxes right?¡± I protest, unease filling my stomach.


    ¡°Girl, the King himself wouldn¡¯t risk his army fighting an entrenched Rykz hive, the most we can hope for is financial support from the kingdom, as for the empire ¡­ the Emperor has to protect the whole empire, we are simply not vital enough for him to send his phalanxes.¡± The words themselves seem to pain him as he admits our lack of importance in the grand scheme of things.


    ¡°Alright, we need to keep moving.¡± Lady Lance raises a hand and points forward.


    I try to give her the flask of water back but she shakes her head, muttering a small ¡°Keep drinking.¡± between her lips. I shrug and catch up with Yvonne and Patrick who went ahead. The pause did at least allow me to catch my breath despite the inner turmoil it provoked.


    Despite being out most of the time if I go by my level of hunger, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve spent more than ten hours walking. I take another gulp of water to trick my hunger but it isn¡¯t wasted as the water feels reinvigorating.


    We walk for many hours in silence. I gather that we are retracing our steps back towards the fork in the road we first encountered, it wouldn¡¯t have made sense for them to keep going deeper in the tunnels after that ambush, so I don¡¯t bother to break the silence to ask.


    Every hour or so, Leomi reminds me to drink water whether I want to or not, evoking warm feelings in my heart every time she does. We do finally reach the fork and we pause to catch our collective breaths, even Lady Lance seems to be suffering, if only from a lesser degree of exhaustion.


    As soon as I stop though, my stomach starts making loud grumbling noises in protest, choosing the most embarrassing moment to protest my constant use of water to trick it and evade hunger.


    ¡°We might as well make camp here, we¡¯re tired and ¡­¡± Yvonne lets her words hang in the air as she throws a look towards my belly. ¡°¡­ hungry.¡± Her lips curl up into a teasing smile and I feel my cheeks heat up a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that funny.¡± I grumble, moving towards Yvonne and help her light up enough torches to make a cooking fire.


    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s a little bit funny?¡± She takes the sack of potatoes and the pot out of the supplies backpack.


    ¡°Maybe I should eat you to satiate my hunger!¡± I threaten, flashing bared teeth her way as I put the last torch down on the fire, trying to play her game.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± She whispers in an overly fake scream. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t swing that way! Spare me!¡± She explodes in giggles when I freeze and my cheeks flare up. Worse still, I hear concealed laughter coming from behind me but it quickly fades. ¡°Sorry, sorry! You¡¯re so transparent I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re like a walking teasing candy.¡± Her apology is utterly unconvincing as she remains laughing throughout giving it.


    ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t taught how to lie with my face all the time?¡± I grumble and shake my head, holding my hand out in front of her as she takes potatoes out of the bag.


    However, her laughter suddenly dies out while her eyebrows make a concerned frown and she makes a small apologetic smile. She remains silent for a long minute, watching me with the same concern as I just stand there confused.


    I look down at my hand, trying to find a clue about what¡¯s happening. I make the connection soon after, my previous embarrassment drowned out by gloomy thoughts as my head turns to my left side. Can¡¯t even peel potatoes anymore ¡­ what the fuck!


    I make my way towards one of the walls instead of starting to scream at nothing in frustration, sitting down against it in silence, my sole hand reaching for my neck trying to find the string tying my winter cloak around it, finding nothing after a while I look down and see that it is indeed missing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my cloak?¡± I ask the others in a volume barely above the crackling fire and Yvonne¡¯s peeling cuts.


    ¡° ¡­ It was the only piece of cloth readily available so we used it to quench the blood flow until we could find every bleeding artery and vein to close them.¡± Lady Lance explains.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say quietly.


    I let my head drop into my hands between my raised knees but fail because one is obviously missing, I shift position to hold my forehead with my right alone. How much did that cloak cost me again? Two silvers? Does it matter? It¡¯s just something else I can¡¯t afford to replace. I let a heavy sigh escape me and raise my head up to let it rest back against the wall.


    I let my mind wander as Yvonne cooks and the other two sit down to maintain their equipment, Lady Lance using a grindstone to smooth out some chinks in her blade I cannot spot from my position while Patrick takes the top of his leather armor off and starts sowing both edges of the rip on its back together.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up in a start as a hand shakes my shoulder, completely taken by surprise as I had not expected to fall asleep. I take quick stock of my surroundings and find Lady Lance standing in front of me, holding out a bread roll wrapped around a potato at me.


    The small pain of a headache is pounding at my cranium, coming from the sudden nap and its interruption no doubt. I hold my hand out towards her flask and she immediately takes it off to hand it over. After a few long gulps of water, I start wondering where I left the other one she gave me but I quickly abandon the thought as I just don¡¯t care enough to look around at this point.


    A smile comes to my face as I hand the flask back to her and she makes a pressing motion towards me with the hand holding the rolled bread and potato.


    I take care to use my right hand to take it, wrapping my fingers around the bread and avoiding a possibly burning potato. I bring it between my knees, eager to devour the food but cautious not to repeat a clumsy mistake like earlier when I let my head drop.


    So I naturally try to use my other hand and open the bread up so I can use my other hand¡¯s fingers to touch the surface of the potato inside and verify its heat. As is obvious, nothing happens as I stare at the potato, moving a phantom left arm to lift very real bread.


    I remain there, baffled by the fact that my mind made this most ludicrous lapse, forgetting all about my missing left hand that is the very thing that caused the latest string of clumsiness to begin with. Lost in my thoughts I forget my tight grip over the break roll and my tired clumsy fingers let it slip.


    Lady Lance¡¯s hand darts forward, catching the food out of thin air before it even makes it more than a dozen centimeters towards the ground. She brings the roll back up and into my hand, wrapping her burning hot fingers around my suddenly cold feeling hand to make sure I am holding it tight.


    She takes back her hands much too soon for my taste, although it feels like that would have been the case regardless of the amount of time she kept her hands on mine. I raise a small thanking smile at her before starting to devour the bread and potato, as soon as I finish it, Leomi leaves and comes back with another that I also make short order of.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I tell her, she nods before turning around, walking away towards the fire, joining Yvonne and Patrick.


    I get up and also make my way to the fire, ignoring the look of annoyance Patrick throws me, visibly trying my make me feel like I am intruding to get me to go away. I¡¯m almost surprised by how little I care whether I¡¯m breaking some kind of social etiquette or not, my life is too far gone for such petty things to impact me it seems.


    I let myself drop sideways on my right side in a spot as near to the flames as I dare, the ground is hard but my butt needs a break and it takes less effort to lay there on my side than to remain in a sitting position without a backrest.


    ¡°Who¡¯s up for the first shift?¡± Yvonne asks, concealing a yawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± I immediately say, continuing before they can object. ¡°I just took a small nap and apparently keeping watch is about all I can do ¡­ so I¡¯ll take first shift.¡±


    ¡°Both of us then, I¡¯m the least tired here. We¡¯ll share my blanket since you don¡¯t have your cloak anymore.¡± Lady Lance states, starting to riffle through her pack.


    Yvonne nods while Patrick gets up without a word, both of them moving away a few meters to make their camping beds.


    I should be happy that I have her attention but ¡­ at this point I must just seem weak and vulnerable to her, is she just babysitting me? Like I can¡¯t do anything by myself? This ¡­ this can¡¯t be how I look now, right?


    ¡°Hic.¡± My hand jerks up to my mouth, clasping it shut while my elbow drops to the ground, the impact pains me a little as the elbow takes over as the support point for my torso. I ignore the small amount of dust on my hand as I squeeze my jaw tight and straight up will the panic rising in my chest to recede as another hiccup tries to make its way up my throat. Hic.


    I managed to constrain it internally, it only makes my head and chest jerk up a bit. This is the opposite of what I want to show her, I probably don¡¯t have a future but fuck me if I don¡¯t do everything I can to get her in the present.


    I slowly pull my hand off, releasing my jaw as I unclasp my fingers and pull them out of the grooves they dug in my cheeks, cleaning the area around my mouth of the little dust my hand left there with quick swipes of my fingers. I wipe the nascent tears in my eyes with my shirt before taking a deep breath and ¡­ ¡°Rrrraaaaaaaahh!¡± I let all the air in my lungs escape at once in a yell of frustration, trying to put all my rage and anger within it.


    It works enough that I regain control of my feelings, almost smiling as I hear my blood pounding at my temples with every beat of my heart, the sound reaching all the way to my eardrums.


    Looking around, I find Lady Lance smiling gently at me, without a trace of pity that I can find. She throws me a wink before placing the blanket in her hands down on the ground near the fire. I see Patrick as he opens his mouth but Yvonne speaks first.


    ¡°They already know where we are, doesn¡¯t make a difference how much noise we make before we pick which tunnel we¡¯ll take.¡± She accompanies her tirade with a sideways shake of her head at him.


    ¡°Still.¡± He grunts with restrained anger.

 Nothing.Ch09

    Ignoring the other two nobles, I focus my attention back to Leomi as we both move and take a seat on the blanket, back to back. My resolve to chase after her while I can is only strengthened by the fact that I am the slowest member of a group probably being hunted by tireless creatures. Beings who will soon wage war on the Izla if the nobles are right.


    I crush my hesitation and lean my back against hers fully, savoring the warm contact connecting us despite its innocence and the whole position being kind of uncomfortable because it needs to be for us to stay awake. Although my head only reaches up to her shoulder blades so I can just let it rest it between them. That is much better, I muse.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± She asks in a quiet teasing voice.


    ¡°Totally, maybe angle forward a bit more? There is an appropriate angle for a backrest and that''s just not it.¡± I answer, voice light and teasing in return.


    ¡°What?! Oh, damn it.¡± She mutters, but not quietly enough. I don''t think I was meant to hear that. ¡°Yvonne is much better at this.¡± She grumbles apologetically.


    ¡°At what? If the point was to break the ice and lighten the mood, that was fine.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh, good then.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I''m not very good at ¡­ talking. Being nice.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± I say in a flat voice, but soon regret it as I feel her shoulders droop slightly. ¡°I''m kidding! You honestly helped me out a lot earlier after ¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°I''m very sorry I dragged you into this.¡± She apologizes and I can almost feel the guilt present in her voice.


    ¡°I don''t know, all you asked was for someone with knowledge of the area right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A volunteer and the map yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s why the Baron was so hell-bent on making me volunteer.¡± I shrug, unwilling to let her take the blame for this whole mess. ¡°Not your fault, it seems like he didn''t want to send his men so he just dumped it on me.¡±


    ¡°That''s ¡­ odd but, I suppose it doesn''t matter now. I appreciate the fact that you''re not blaming me.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, the map, what happened to it?¡± Don''t want to add a Baron blaming me for his lost map to my problems.


    ¡°I destroyed both our maps before leaving the site of the battle.¡±


    I make a small hum of acknowledgment but don''t really want to keep talking about myself or the future so I change the subject directly.


    ¡°I heard you repealed a pirate raid a few months back.¡± I say.


    ¡°Ha! A pirate raid!¡± She scoffs in semi-laughter. ¡°They were little more than scatterbrains in a row-boat. The beginnings of a joke really.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a fun story.¡± I encourage her.


    ¡°Eh, why not.¡± She muses for a moment before taking a grandiloquent voice. ¡°It begins, as every story involving pirates ¡­ with a treasure map!¡±


    ¡°For real?!¡± I can''t help but ask.


    ¡°No.¡± She instantly shoots me down, having obviously been waiting for that reaction.


    ¡°Aww.¡± I exaggerate my disappointment, she rewards me with her laughter.


    ¡°So, pirates!¡± She then suddenly exclaims with flourish.


    ¡°You said they were barely more than idiots.¡± I instantly shoot her down in revenge, using instincts honed over years of petty arguments with my brother.


    ¡°Hem, yes, but they had a boat and they attacked a ship! So, pirates!¡± She repeats with enthusiasm and I keep silent this time, smiling as I let her have the pirates. ¡°Me, Yvonne, Gerald and Clement were traveling on a barge with Patrick and Nicolas as escorts trough their lands.¡± I hear her fist hit her chest above her heart in a salute to departed comrades. ¡°I was inspecting the trade conditions along that river both because my subjects also use it and because of the Duke''s task. After a whole morning of Nicolas describing the subtleties of weight scales and their use to create finely tuned mixtures of flour to create even better ¡­ bread. We were thankfully interrupted by the helmsman who suddenly started yelling : pirates, pirates!¡± She laughs a bit at the memory. ¡°All six of us were instantly up in arms, swords out and ready to test our mettle against the feared raiders of the seas. But when we looked all around the barge we found ¡­ nothing of note, just a single rowboat near the river shore and cruising in our direction ¡­ very, very slowly, barely faster than the barge itself. Inside were three young men clothed in the most ridiculously black outfits with white skulls sewn everywhere. They had some on their boots, on their shirts, gloves, everywhere.¡± I feel her head shake sideways in amazement trough the movement of her shoulders against the back of mine. ¡°I think we all sheathed our swords in perfect synchronization as we stared at them in disbelief, watching them row from the coast to the barge. It took them a good fifteen minutes to catch up with us and when they got there, it got really wild. They unsheathed their swords, revealing that they had also painted their blades black, and they started yelling at the barge captain, throwing the most over the top threats about drowning him in barrels of fish liver, or cutting his flesh in ribbons before throwing him to the sharks, or making him swallow fish livers until they came up to his nostrils. After a few of those, it seemed to hit them that they had made no demands as of yet so they started asking for the captain''s coffers of gold along with all his jewelry. That''s about where the joke ended for the sailors, they stopped laughing and started taking out their knives, some of them picking up maneuvering oars, while me and the others took our weapons back out too. There was no gold or jewelry on the boat of course, but that doesn''t change that the captain does keep their pay in his cabin. It may have only been silver but I think you understand better than I do how common folk can react to threats on their livelihood.¡± I nod my head along her back. ¡°That''s about when our pirates started second guessing themselves and tried to disengage with the barge. It didn''t really seem like bloodshed was necessary but the sailors were quite angry and they were too slow to escape.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I put a hand in the water and emptied all my flow reserves creating and maintaining a small whirlpool, it didn''t affect the barge but their tiny boat got caught and capsized, it was quite glorious.¡± She muses. ¡°I cut the construct short before they could drown and our brave pirates went back to shore by the strength of their mighty arms, yelling their colorful promises of revenge.¡± I laugh at that and she chuckles along with me, I make a relaxed sigh after finishing my bout of laughter.


    ¡°Who were they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Some dumb kids, sons of merchants or Nobles no doubt. Too much free time, not enough brain to realize they would have been hanged high and dry if anyone bothered to catch them.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°No real need, we reported the incident to every noble in the area. Whoever they were, that stunt required the hire of at least a tailor to make those ridiculous clothes, it wouldn''t be very hard to find them if they ever tried a repeat performance.¡± She shrugs, unconcerned.


    ¡°Their parents will probably catch wind and connect the dots.¡± I add.


    We remain in silent for a while, I keep my eye aimed at the darkness of the tunnel in front of me, watching ¡­ nothing.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± Leomi says, breaking the silence.


    ¡°My turn?¡±


    ¡°To entertain me with a story.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Hum, oh I know. The first time I tried to ask a girl out, that always made my father laugh.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I want to hear that one! It sounds embarrassing for you!¡± She exclaims eagerly. ¡°Tell me!¡± She orders with fake authority in her voice.


    ¡°Well at least your priorities are clear.¡± I drawl in a deadpan tone.


    ¡°My intentions are honest!¡± She protests.


    ¡°Yes, you are honestly looking for ammunition to use against me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you understand, good.¡± I feel her make several small satisfied nods of the head.


    ¡°Aright. Fine.¡± I exaggeratedly sigh. ¡°It happened during the summer when I was fifteen, my dad was friends with her dad so we were helping them pick up the apples from their orchard. I spent all morning carrying baskets of apples and once in a while I bumped into that girl, I couldn''t help but notice how cute she looked to me every time I did.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Was she?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Eh, I honestly can''t remember. She looked average to me the last time I saw her, but she looked really pretty to me at the time. You know?¡±


    ¡°The opposite kind of happened to me ¡­ once. So I suppose I do understand.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°Well, she was taking a break and standing against one of the trees, laying her back on it all relaxed. I took my courage in both hands and started approaching her right? Right. I wanted to walk up to her, ask her out, but I didn''t know what to say so my mind went to the closest memory this situation reminded me of : a scene in a play I saw when I was a kid with my ¡­ anyway, the prince enters the garden and tries to seduce a duchess, I can''t remember the rest of the story but that part stuck with me for some reason.¡±


    ¡°No wonder! You were already trying to become a fearsome lady-killer at that age!¡± She laughs, mockery obvious in her voice.


    ¡°Shush! My mastery of the craft will soon be revealed to you.¡± I spout arrogantly.


    ¡°I''m sure.¡± She drawls in response.


    ¡°So, I approached her right? The goal was to imitate that prince and put my hand right next to her face, getting her attention and then closing the distance between our faces to try to woo her, or ask her out or whatever, I never did figure out what I was going to say, anyway.¡±


    ¡°The princely maneuver!¡± She exclaims with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yeah, that ¡­ except at the time I wasn''t as tall as I am now.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A snort of derision escapes her.


    ¡°Shut up! I was much smaller, then, but I did grow up a lot since.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She says, noncommittally, but I can feel her head shake sideways behind my back.


    ¡°Anyway!¡± I interject ¡°There I was, unable to reach the spot above her shoulder with my hand but completely dedicated to asking her out, so, as is natural, I decided to improvise.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± She deadpans. ¡°What did you do?¡± She seems to think of something because she has to restrain her laughter before continuing. ¡°Did you put your hand on ¡­ on her breast?!¡± She asks, faking outrage. ¡°Jessica!¡± She adds, feigning shock.


    ¡°What? No! I just put my hand next to her on the trunk, except the highest point I could reach was just about under her shoulder and because she was so tall I was forced to bend my neck pretty much all the way back to look up to her.¡± I try to continue but Leomi starts laughing so hard that it shakes her shoulders behind my head, forcing me to detach myself from her a bit so I can continue. ¡°That''s about when the ridicule of the situation hit and I just started laughing uncontrollably. Same as what you''re doing now, really.¡± I add with a sullen voice.


    ¡°Sorry! Couldn''t help it. So you just laughed?¡± She asks as I retake my position sitting back to back with her.


    ¡°Couldn''t help it, she was like a full head and a half taller than me, my neck was hurting simply from trying to look up at her, I had my hand pretty much right under her armpit, so I laughed like a maniac.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can''t deny that its a funny situation considering I was laughing not a minute ago, but most people realize that sort of thing before or after it happens, not in the middle of asking someone out.¡± She says, disbelieving.


    ¡°Well, I never did ask her out, so she never knew that part of the story. She stormed off, calling me a freak. Never really talked with her after that.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s her loss.¡± She says with a smile in her voice.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say quietly. ¡°Third time better be the charm because I''m out of time.¡± I whisper the childish rhyme out of impulse but I take care to do so quietly enough that the words don''t even reach up to my own ears. The attention I''m putting in listening to the sounds around me allows me to hear the lightest noise, a flat sound resembling something scraping against a dusty ground. ¡°Fuck. Did I imagine that?¡± I whisper to myself.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Lady Lance''s back suddenly straightens as her entire being seems to increase several levels in intensity.


    ¡°I think I heard the sound of something scraping against the ground.¡±


    ¡°We''re going, wake them up.¡± She orders me as she starts picking up the torches and extinguishing them.


    I approach Patrick but before I reach him, he opens his eyes and stares at me, I remain there half-frozen and unsure of what to say when he simply nods, sitting up to start packing his blanket. I slowly make a few more steps to reach Yvonne and shake her shoulder. Her eyes instantly open to look up at me, I press a finger against my lips before putting it to my ear a few seconds later, she nods in understanding before starting to pack her as well.


    We gather around Lady Lance once everything is packed away, she taps her ear with a finger and points the tunnel I was sitting in front of with her other hand, the one leading back towards my village, where we entered the tunnels from.


    Of course that''s the tunnel they would block, I resignedly shake my head. If they''re hunting us to silence us, the first thing they would do is block the quickest path to a human settlement, making sure we cannot relay any kind of message back to warn the Izla.


    The formation they take this time places Lady Lance in point while Patrick and Yvonne take position behind me, walking side by side. Not long after we engage inside the tunnel theoretically leading into the old mining tunnels, or at the very least dug in their general direction, weird echoes begin reaching us from behind.


    I cannot help but waste a small amount of flow to augment my hearing and satisfy my fear fueled curiosity by helping my eardrums discern the sounds reaching me. Unfortunately, the outcome is the worst possible for me as instead of alleviating my fears trough knowledge, they are exacerbated by the ghastly noises that now reach me loud and terrifyingly clear.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°W ¡­ What is that?¡± I can''t help but ask despite the silence observed by my other three companions. I notice the shaking of my hand as it starts impacting my thigh, suppressing it by closing my fist as hard as I can.


    ¡°That''s ¡­ that''s why they are called the Rykz.¡± Yvonne answers me, voice a bit weak. ¡°Their warriors make this ¡­ breathing sound when they do battle in their tunnels. Old stories tell us that when enemies enter their tunnels, they fill their nights and days with the sound. A never-ending pressure on the minds of their invaders as the Rykz can project the sound from extreme distances by synchronizing their breaths together in numbers.¡±


    ¡°The others didn''t do that!¡± I exclaim, sounding childish even to myself as I hear the useless, off the mark bratty comment.


    ¡°Those were ¡­ scouts, a variation on the Rykz worker but smaller and leaner. Less mass for more speed, spikes instead of claws.¡± She pauses. ¡°We didn''t want to add more for you to deal with, so we didn''t warn you about that, sorry.¡± Yvonne apologize with genuine contrition in her voice.


    ¡°If they get too close we will have to start running.¡± Lady Lance informs us.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°This sound.¡± I complain trough my grit teeth despite not wanting to sound like a brat again.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The sheer weight of the situation is eroding my will and the unceasing noise bearing upon my nerves is making it even harder to cope, at least the sound doesn''t seem to be getting closer but maybe that''s a trick of the echo, it wouldn''t make sense for them to make it easy for us to gauge the distance.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I shake my head off the paranoid train of thought and gather most of my flow, leaving a trickle behind so that I don''t end up hanging high and dry like last time, I suppress a shiver at the memory of it. I organize the energy in the shape of the full body muscle enhancing construct, tweaking the duration segment so that the effect lasts as long as possible, before anchoring the flow and telling it to standby, ready if we start running.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I see something up ahead.¡± Lady Lance says. ¡°It looks big. Shit, I think it''s blocking the whole tunnel.¡±


    ¡°How hard of a block?¡± Patrick asks, voice tight.


    ¡°Don''t know yet but its moving, so its alive.¡± She answers. ¡°I have a hypothesis and an idea but you''re not going to like it.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Don''t need to care about my feelings at this point.¡± He replies.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I haven''t studied much about the Rykz, but I did hear that they make use of ¡­ underground cattle is how my tutor at the time described them. This might be some animal they use to dig tunnels, a big grub by the looks of it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds solid so far but if you want to fight it then consider the strength necessary for that thing to dig tunnels.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but it''s not like we can turn around. My idea was more along the lines of applying a pinpoint muscle strengthening construct to it and then we fight it. What do you think?¡± She asks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Patrick?¡± She asks again when he remains silent.


    ¡°It could work, but to be sure that it does work in the span of time that interests us we will have to apply a full body construct with as much flow as we can spare.¡±


    ¡°Can''t we just boost only its heart to the point of bursting? Or another single point?¡± She asks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°We don''t know the first thing about this creature so no, we can''t pick and hope, does it even have a heart? The time-frame available to us is too short to be making tests, we kill it, we move or cut the body and we run.¡±


    ¡°That''s the plan then, you and Yvonne will have to hold the rear while I supercharge the thing.¡± She pauses. ¡°If this thing can control flow we''re fucked.¡±


    ¡°We don''t have much of a choice, even if you use your entire reserves fighting their warriors, it won''t be enough. The fact of the matter is that if they engage us fully, we''re done.¡±


    ¡°Saving time matters more than saving energy right now.¡± Yvonne agrees.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 Nothing.Ch10

    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    This incessant sound, it was terrifying at first, now it''s simply an annoying constant reminder. What must it have been like for those who endured days, no, weeks of fighting these creatures inside tunnels? Their vision limited by the range of their torches as constant reminders echo around them, the sound piercing the darkness to maintain fresh in their mind, the knowledge that Rykz warriors are always close enough to literally breathe down their necks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As we get further along in the tunnel, my eyes finally manage to pierce enough darkness to discern the form of the large gray grub mentioned by Lady Lance, it merely looks like a writhing mass of odd shapes to me at this point.


    I occasionally discern enough details to find a bulge of flesh moving, but I try my best not to look ahead too much as the ¡­ grub is disturbingly large and unsettling to observe as it squirms around itself, occupying the entire width of the tunnel.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The closer we get, the more details appear on the creature, it has large triangular ivory teeth projecting forward from its center-mass, positioned in a circle around the mouth, a simple gaping hole leading inside the grub. The teeth sometimes close in on themselves, coming together perfectly to obstruct the mouth''s hole in a pointy configuration.


    I can see that the teeth are slowly rotating but otherwise holding their relative position, giving me the points of reference that I was missing to understand that the creature isn''t writhing around so much as rotating on itself around its center-mass.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    There is some kind of goo visibly covering the top and bottom of the creature''s gray flesh, that along with the creature''s rotation points me towards a few conclusions.


    ¡°That thing isn''t touching the ground.¡± I raise my voice despite our sustained pace, making my breath shorten even more, because this seems important enough that I want to make sure they didn''t miss it.


    ¡°Are you blind, peasant? Can''t you see that gunk the thing sweats right there between it and the ground?¡± Patrick snaps.


    ¡°That''s exactly the point I''m making.¡± I let my eyes roll in ridicule since he cannot see them from behind me. ¡°We see that the stuff oozing from the creature is only present between the top and bottom of the tunnel, but none where it is clearly in contact with the walls. It is much too odd that the distribution of slime remains constant despite the thing turning on itself like a wheel.¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°So you think it is turning on itself to push the goo towards either side of the tunnel?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°I think this thing lives inside the ground and that it isn''t a predator.¡± I wait but none of them seem to understand. ¡°If it''s not a predator and it lives inside the tunnels it digs, or compresses, it pushes the ground aside? Anyway, it comes to reason that it has a way to collapse its own tunnels to protect itself, otherwise it would have no way to escape the first predator that enters its habitat.¡±


    ¡°With teeth like that, how can it not be a predator?¡± Patrick scoffs.


    ¡°Wouldn''t be the first prey to have impressive teeth.¡± I shrug. ¡°But as far as I can tell, the tunnel around the creature looks more rounded out than the somewhat angular corners around us now.¡±


    ¡°Shit, you''re right, that fat grub is eroding the walls.¡± Yvonne swears.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The two echoes reach us with such close timing that they make us all start in surprise at the irregularity. Lady Lance raises a closed fist, making us stop around her in a circle.


    ¡°Two and two, Jessica will distract the grub while I look for an opening to overcharge it, when I give the signal, you break, run and don''t stop.¡±


    ¡°Don''t waste time.¡± Patrick grunts between grit teeth, his eyes darting to me, before turning around and taking position with Yvonne across the width of the tunnel.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°No problem, s''just a big fat grub with teeth as big as my hands. Rotating teeth with muscles strong enough to push tons of earth aside.¡± I swallow the ball of nerves I''ve managed to conjure up all by myself like an idiot. ¡°Maybe don''t boost the outer shell of muscles?¡± I say nervously as we walk towards the hulking worm.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°It might work better if I focus it all on its insides and its heart rips itself apart.¡± Lady Lance muses. ¡°But the same reasoning applies if we boost the outer layer and it quickly rips itself apart, our job would be pretty much done.¡±


    ¡°It digs tunnels by pushing tons of dirt away, do you really think you can add enough power that it actually overcharges something like that?¡±


    ¡°I definitely can ¡­ but if they''re too resilient it will take much longer and it may help the creature collapse the tunnel on us.¡± She nods. ¡°I agree, boosting the inner portions alone seems like the safest and fastest bet.¡± She turns her head slightly and makes an encouraging smile.


    My heart beats harder at the sight and I start forward towards the grub, initiating the flow construct I left on standby with a single thought as I wave my hand in circles above my head, aiming to catch the thing''s attention.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Maybe bait its teeth left so my Lady Lance can sweep to its right, it shouldn''t take more than a second or two to transfer a prepared construct. I slow my gait slightly when I wonder what kind of range the grub''s teeth can reach and realize that if its anything like a worm that extends the head forward before retracting the tail on itself inside the body, then this creature''s range is ¡­ longer than I first thought.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I hear a crash a distance away behind us in the tunnel, no doubt the Rykz engaging Yvonne and Patrick. That happened much sooner than I expected, but that''s the entire point of the constant breathing cries, to create pressure and misdirection. The sounds of battle behind me remind me that our lives very much depend on our success. Well ¡­ I''m probably fucked sooner or later either way, but her life does depend on this.


    I jump a few times in the same spot and that seems to catch the grub''s attention as its teeth edge in my direction, I start forward, jogging with my nerves on edge, fully prepared to evade the creature as soon as it tries to rush me.


    When it happens, the speed is above what I expected but I''m not too surprised as I planned to witness something beyond my own expectations. I remained fully aware throughout making the few plans I had time to make that my lack of combat experience could get me killed while baiting the three meter in diameter worm.


    There is nothing fancy in the grub''s attack, it simply throws its head forward with wide open teeth and I simply put my left leg forward to push away from the attack, creating a counterpoint that I use to change direction.


    The maneuver works despite the fact that I reacted so immediately at the first sign of danger that it left the grub with enough time to try to adjust the angle of its charge. But the massive creature''s strength apparently has limits as its change in direction is minimal.


    I stand there, relieved as I watch the large head of the grub slowly recede backward, the body seemingly receding inside itself. I take a step back too as the head approaches my level in its retreat.


    That''s the moment when my expectations fail me as the creature, in a shrewder move than I could have imagined in my naivety, suddenly swings its head sideways at me without getting back into position. The force behind the movement is pitiful for a creature with such large amounts at its disposal, but it is plenty enough to handle a tiny thing like me, the large head slams into me, impacting the entire area from my lower ribs to my knees.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I am thrown sprawling to the ground with my entire front feeling like a huge bruise, unable to catch my breath as lack of oxygen is already making my lungs burn. I see a leg pass over my body, recognizing Lady Lance in a corner of my mind, her palm is glowing golden with ten times more energy than I would have if my reserves were full.


    She brings her arm around in an arc to hit the grub-like creature with a fierce palm strike to the side of its head, the palm following through with the blow for an extended second as the glow dissipates and the creature''s teeth are thrown violently into the tunnel''s wall.


    Leomi then immediately turns around to lean over me and seizes the front of my collar with a full hand grip, she swiftly starts dragging me away from the inside of the thing''s strike range.


    My head still turned towards the grub as I am pulled away, I witness the being''s entire rhythm accelerate, its gray oozing flesh taking on an extra size as it bloats slightly. It soon resumes its previous position retracted almost fully on itself but its movements this time seems rough, the rotation uncontrolled as the teeth often drift off-center.


    ¡°I think we got it.¡± I voice rasps its way through my throat as I end the sentence with a coughing fit.


    ¡°We did.¡± She holds out a flask of water at me, it seems like she has spent the entire day with one within reach to give me at every occasion she can find. I shake my head off the train of thought as I gladly drink water. ¡°You good to go?¡± She asks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°This fucking noise!¡± I exclaim in annoyance, pulling the flask away from my lips, as I once again hear the noise I''d managed to ignore while focusing on the grub. ¡°How do we make enough space to get past that?¡± I point at the grub, its writhing motions having stopped as its head hesitates between advancing and retreating inside its body, occasionally flashing to take empty bites out of the air around itself in panic, the irrational behavior informing us of the pain the creature must be feeling.


    ¡°I have the reserves left to boost myself and push the mass away, but I don''t think its possible to reinforce bones and ligaments enough to sustain the ton of flesh this thing is made out of.¡± She pauses to observe the last dying throes of the creature, a jerking full retreat of the flesh inside itself, compressing to block the tunnel fully.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yell.


    ¡°Actually ¡­ that gave me an idea. Get the others, we don''t need to forcefully push it aside when the mechanism is already present naturally in the grub.¡± She starts forward, taking full hold of two teeth to start walking backward as she pulls on them along. ¡°Hurry, we need to get trough and put it back before rigor mortis sets in.¡± She yells over her shoulder.


    Patrick and Yvonne are fighting only thirty meters away from us, but the distance seems longer to me as I cross it and notice that the sounds made by the Rykz warriors are definitely originating from much closer than they did before we stopped. The old fear resurfaces within me but I do my best to ignore it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    They are fighting with the same creatures we faced in the ambush, the scout types with two spikes, interlocked armor and a head seemingly flattened over their shoulders. Two of those scouts already lay dead on the ground while they''re fighting another two over the bodies in a tense back and forth.


    ¡°The way is clear!¡± I try yelling from a dozen meters away but they are too focused on the fighting to hear it so I hurriedly make my way closer to repeat myself. ¡°Breakaway! The grub is dead!¡± I yell once more.


    This time they seem to acknowledge the information as they both change rhythm, changing their probing blows to heavy strikes aiming to force their opponents to take a step back to cope.


    The Rykz on the left does pull away to evade the blow instead of blocking it, but the other one makes the opposite decision, raising and crossing both of its natural weapons to block Yvonne''s strike, her sword hits one of them, diverting the force of the blow, making it slide along the spike before hitting the other one and stopping the sword dead in its tracks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Yvonne doesn''t let that bother her as she lifts her foot and kicks the spot right under the pommel of her sword where both spikes intersect, surprising and shoving the Rykz violently backward, the creature trips on the body of its dead lookalike before sprawling to the ground.


    Patrick, instead of breaking away, jumps on the opportunity and lifts his sword arm to straight up throw the weapon in a deadly spin towards the creature laying on the ground, destabilized and without footing to dodge. The blade impacts with the carapace, breaking parts of it as it pierces, injuring the Rykz but mostly sending it back to the ground, sprawling once again.


    Yvonne takes the opening and jumps forward, plunging her own sword straight into the flat head, the Rykz scout stops moving and goes rigid before Yvonne lands her second strike through the chest next to Patrick''s sword.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The last Rykz scout doesn''t even startle or hesitate at the death, turning on itself and running away with swift strides. It didn''t seem like the Rykz was afraid or panicked in any way to me, I think it simply determined the fight lost and took the next logical decision, retreat to report.


    Patrick moves to take his sword back and they both take pieces of cloth already stained with brown out of their packs to wipe them as they walk up to me, wasting no time either in following through with the next logical step, getting past the grub.


    I swallow the jealousy rising in me at the honestly awe-inspiring cold-blooded demeanor displayed during and after they dispatched the Rykz. I was barely able to handle my emotions when I failed to properly bait the grub while they''re killing a half-squad of Rykz and they don''t seem fazed in the least.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I see movement further in the tunnel, beyond the fleeing Rykz scout. I quickly throw together the flow construct to enhance my eyes, a tiny trickle that will last me about ten seconds.


    ¡°The warriors are here.¡± I tell them as they walk past me, but they don''t even turn around to take a look, shrugging.


    ¡°Let''s get past that grub first, they''re far enough that I''m not concerned yet.¡± Yvonne says nicely while Patrick ignores the entire conversation.


    I make use of my enhanced eyesight to take a good look at the Rykz warriors, the origin of the haunting noise that followed us these past hours. Emperor! Its only been a few hours and yet this noise managed to ingrain itself in my fears.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    At first glance, they seem very similar to the scouts, except larger, one flat head taller and without the natural interlocked carapace or spikes instead of forearms or hands.


    They are covered in pieces of ¡­ armor, not carapace. Armor made out of a material much duller than iron but I can still recognize the reflection of a small but unmistakable amount of light at this distance. The upper and lower trunks are each protected by two separate pieces of armor linking into each other, they have shoulder guards and sleeves of blade mail to cover their arms.


    These warrior''s most distinguishing feature, however, is located below their elbows, as their forearms, comparable to a human''s if only a bit larger, flow into wrists that connect to a small round palm around which are spread three claws at equal distances from the center and each other. The claws are located a hundred and twenty degrees from each other, measure at about half the size of a human hand at its base to continue for twenty centimeters as they thin in a vicious arc and end in sharp points.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Each of the warriors is carrying a large round shield of about seventy centimeters in diameter and made of the same material as their armor, in their other hands they hold long and large sabers, they hold the weapons by placing their clawed palms around the bulbous spheres replacing the straight handles humans use. There are three large grooves dug inside their spherical handles, no doubt allowing them to maintain an almost unshakable grip on their weapons, two grooves on either side of the blade and another at the bottom, where a human pommel would be, really.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    That damn breathing sound ¡­ and now I have a terrifying image to go along with it. I shake my fascinated mind off the creatures and turn around, launching myself into a small jogging to catch up with the others, impatient to find somewhere relatively safe further ahead and finally get a chance to rest.


    Lady Lance succeeded in forcing the grub''s body to extend, she reached a spot even further than it went when it jumped at me, revealing enough space on either side that we are able to pass by sidestepping while squeezing our backs against the wall.


    I experience a brief moment of fear as we make our way past the largest part of the grub when I realize that if the wrong nerve starts twitching, triggering the wrong muscles in the outer layer, we could all die ironically flattened like stepped over worms.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The shril shriek follows right behind us as we emerge, alive, from the surprisingly odorless voyage between the grub and the wall, perhaps because the goo covering it doesn''t have much of a smell and it''s spread over most of the monster''s gray flesh.


    The tunnel on the other side is no different but we do see two Rykz watching us from a distance away. Same size as the warriors except without armor and without carapace, their obsidian black rubbery flesh is directly apparent. I spot their string-like muscles protruding underneath the flesh around their joints, especially around their three large fingers, there instead of the claws the warriors carry. Their flat heads feature a horizontal oval opening on the front with two chewing mandibles protruding on either side, idly opening and closing.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Yvonne places a hand on Lady Lance''s shoulder to stop her from running after the creatures observing us. ¡°They''re workers, they will happily lead you around in a chase and fight to the death if you catch them, just to exhaust you.¡±


    ¡°We''re close to the old mine.¡± I say, pointing at the traces of red on the walls.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Okay, let''s not waste time putting the grub back in position since the warriors will be able to get past it too, let''s keep moving.¡± Lady Lance leads with a jogging start and we match the speed as we form up behind her with me at the center as usual. ¡°Once we reach the mines, we will break every support for the tunnels as we go. We''ll have to break or pull the beams and then run because there is a chance the tunnel can collapse all around us.¡± She pauses for a moment before continuing, still in the same tone she uses to give orders. ¡°Jessica, you''ll go ahead first while we do that to find a relatively isolated and dry campsite.¡±


    I don''t comment, lowering my head to hide my anger and shame as the comment makes it clear to me that she still sees me as fundamentally weak.

 Nothing.Ch11

    The two Rykz workers remain a steady distance ahead of us despite our jogging pace, their four legs allowing them to pick up their walking speed while giving few exterior signs for us to recognize, the unfamiliarity of their four short legs is making gauging their speed with sight alone challenging.


    The fact that few reference points are available in the tunnel is adding another layer of complexity to the problem of keeping track of the enemies around us. This can very much become an issue if the chasing Rykz are within charging distance when the others stop to destroy support beams.


    Once we enter the old mining tunnels, time will be of the essence. It will be necessary to begin tearing down the supports as soon as we get there.


    We cannot allow the Rykz warriors to get close enough to charge us because we cannot immediately recognize their running motions. A simple delayed warning will undoubtedly catch us off guard and force us into a fight at the worst possible time when we need to be focusing on securing our retreat.


    The good news is that they''ve stopped making their constant breathing cries echo through the tunnels. The only sounds accompanying us now are those made by our steps, and heavy breathing as fatigue even catches up with the nobles.


    The earth around is steadily increasing in red coloration, we are nearing the old mining tunnels. A minute later, we see the first support structures in the distance, simple things composed of three wooden beams to keep both wall and ceiling stable.


    ¡°Can''t we burn them?¡± I ask, thinking about how to save time.


    ¡°It would take too long, besides these beams are protected against fire with a coating of tar, see the black color of the beams?¡± Lady Lance answers. ¡°The coating is decayed but not enough to allow ¡­ wait that''s not ¡­¡± She interrupts herself. ¡°The other supports aren''t coated in that black substance and I very much doubt this mine was ever productive enough that they would coat every beam in tar, especially here at the end of the vein.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know and we''re not stopping to find out.¡± She says. ¡°We''ll break the next one.¡±


    The differences between the tunnel dug by the Rykz with the grub and the ones dug by miners are flagrant. Firstly, instead of the compressed earth, these tunnels are dug trough reddish rock, but somehow the final result seems less stable than what the Rykz use, despite the presence of support beams. Secondly, the rocky wall''s irregularity and the occasional fissure intersecting them, are both worrying and reassuring, we just might succeed in collapsing the tunnel behind us after all. Thirdly, the ground is littered with rocks and an occasional rusted tool head, taking more focus to cross.


    We pass by the beams, covered in that strange black substance, and an acrid smell stings my nostrils. I keep going as they stop under the second support structure in an odd formation, Patrick and Yvonne to either side while lady Lance is one step behind them in the middle, hands extended as she seems ready to grab them and run.


    I keep making my way through the tunnel ahead, I often throw a look up to the two Rykz workers who stay ahead of us, but they don''t seem to react in any way to our actions, not that they have expressions I am capable of reading.


    Two loud crack sounds echo in the tunnels. I throw a look over my shoulder, finding the three nobles jogging towards the third support structure. Further behind, on the ground, are two wooden beams broken in half near a third intact one.


    I take care not to trip but keep an eye on what''s happening behind me to witness how they are breaking those thick wooden beams. Yvonne nears the one she is aiming for at no significant speed. Lady Lance is still making her way through the middle of the tunnel, one step behind them with her hands extended to either side.


    Yvonne''s hands grab the upper portion of the beam while planting her left foot firmly in the ground, she then raises her right foot and places it on the center of the beam, the next thing she does is pull with her hands and push with her right leg.


    The beam splits in half within three seconds after she starts applying pressure as does Patrick''s, provoking two more loud crack sounds to resound through the tunnels. Lady Lance rushes forward, lifting her hands and hitting the ceiling''s beam in the middle of its fall, pushing it away from Patrick and Yvonne''s heads.


    The sheer amount of flow energy necessary to boost your strength that much is staggering to me, maybe a whole day''s worth? A third in the bones, the rest in the muscles. Lady Lance has to be supplying the energy.


    About as far in the tunnel as I can see, I distinguish dark shadows gathering around another larger shadow, the grub''s corpse. I''m already a couple dozen meters ahead of the others, which means that the time it takes to break supports and then get in position to reach the next one is distressingly slow.


    ¡°The warriors are past the grub.¡± I yell over my shoulder. ¡°They''ll be in charging distance of you in ¡­¡± Fuck, mathematics. If the Rykz are about as quick as me, it means they''ll gain about thirty meters on them every two support structure they destroy. Fuck maths, they can make the calculation themselves. ¡°I gain thirty meters every two structure you break!¡± I trip on a rock in the middle of that sentence, having tried to do too many things at once but I can still finish uttering it before I hit the ground, so I do so while my hands rush forward to catch the ground.


    My right hand manages to slow my fall, my left hand, being absent, doesn''t do a damn thing and that lets my left side crashes into the ground, gaping wound first.


    The pain is so intense that it actually catches the scream mounting in my throat and smothers it, leaving me reeling with my mouth wide open and tears filling my eyes. My voice comes back to me when I catch my breath after the first wave of pain dissipates.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± I exclaim in frustration at the vivid pain filling my left side once again, looking down to it, I find fresh new red stains slowly spreading over the bandage.


    I manage to get up without too much difficulty, the first thing I''m learning to do one-handed is apparently standing up. I decidedly ignore the waves of pain coming from both phantom limb and very real gaping wound to start jogging again but this time I keep my eyes on the ground and only allow short glances towards the two Rykz workers ahead to make sure they are still maintaining the distance separating us.


    Two more beams break behind me, but my attention is on a construction of support beam that is larger than the others, the miners took a dozen beams and placed them under a patch of white rock, if they decided to reinforce that part of the ceiling, then maybe it means it''ll collapse if we break it.


    I ignore the order Lady Lance gave me to keep going alone and find somewhere to rest, and try to find something to use as a lever. I find a meter long metal bar, fully rusted across its entire surface, laying on the ground against the wall.


    I shove the end of the bar near the ground between the smallest beam and the wall, it takes some wiggling, but I manage to fit it in-between two rock protrusions.


    My first attempt to force the base of the beam to slide against the rocky ground and pop out of position is met with a simple truth, I am just not strong enough to do that with a single arm. So I follow the noble''s example by placing a foot on the wall and pushing against it, I attain some small success leveraging the beam as it slides a few centimeters before hitting an invisible irregularity in the ground.


    I give my lever some slack before pulling back on it violently, trying to brute force past the snag. I finally succeed after two more attempts, and the beam slides another few centimeters.


    It takes me twenty more seconds of effort, but I succeed in displacing the beam, quickly jumping back and away as soon as the beam is dislodged from its position to avoid its fall, immediately followed by the one it used to support across the ceiling.


    I proceed to the last of the three beams, on the other side of the tunnel, and quickly succeed in making it fall as the ceiling''s beam connected to this one knocked it when it was yanked loose out of the groove that kept them together.


    I must have been much slower than the others because before I can even attack another support structure, the three nobles walk past me and start working on the next set of beams.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Crack. The beams break like dry wood, and lady Lance shoves the one falling from the ceiling away. I notice the white rock above us as it shifts downwards, only a few seconds after they break the supports.


    ¡°The rock is caving.¡± Lady Lance says in a relieved voice. ¡°Keep at it, we break this next set, and then we find a fissure to blow up.¡±


    ¡°Good, I have nothing left, burned the last of your energy too.¡± Yvonne makes a small sigh of relief, exhaustion visible on her face.


    Crack, Patrick breaks his beam, Crack, Yvonne follows soon after. The white rock above us trembles as it slides a centimeter downwards in the direction of the broken supports.


    The Rykz warriors are no longer shadows in the distance, they''re so close that it startles me. Their legs hardly generate any noise at all as they hit the ground, a short clicking sound that I quite simply do not hear when juxtaposed along with our loud breaths and heavy steps.


    They are following us, no, they are charging at us. The distance between our two groups is still sufficient for us to do what we need, I estimate after observing a few seconds. I nervously tighten my grip over the rusty lever I picked up earlier, my fingers disturbing the upper layer of iron rust.


    Lady Lance puts a hand on my shoulder, the only one I have, and gently pulls on it, pointing me at the others waiting ahead with a nod of the head. I leave her behind, in front of a small fissure of about three centimeters wide at the largest.


    Once I reach the others, I turn around and observe as she places a hand over the gap and channels a trickle of flow energy inside. A golden glow appears inside the fissure and runs its whole length, from the ground to the ceiling.


    ¡°We have about thirty seconds to get as far as possible before the construct estimates it has absorbed enough air and triggers the simultaneous combustion of all the energy at the same time.¡± Lady Lance nods towards the two workers. ¡°Let''s try to catch up to them and don''t waste time, this construct is used on harder targets in sieges.¡±


    We all start running at our top speeds, lady Lance overtaking us all within the first ten paces as her legs seem to be kicking the ground rather than using it as support, each time throwing her forward in wide leaps of up to four meters in length.


    I lag behind as Patrick and Yvonne rush forward. I''m not too worried about making it to a safe distance, but every step I take sends vibrations through my body as my feet impact the ground, each time triggering a new wave of pain from the wound.


    I work on lengthening my stride, trying to reduce the number of times my legs need to hit the ground but the sheer exhaustion remaining from the battle, the loss of my left arm, and the lack of actual sleep after a half-day of running for my life, has caused my physical energy to drop down to an all-time low.


    My run soon turns into a jog before the successive waves of pain finally break my perseverance and I slow down to a walk with half pauses between each step, my only hand using the wall as support to further lessen the weight impacting the ground with each step, indirectly decreasing the amount of vibrations reaching up to my wound.


    The thoughts inside my head slow down to a crawl. I ¡­ I must have been sustained ¡­ by sheer survival ¡­ instinct. My head seems to drain itself of blood, I notice because of the sudden changes in pressure, as the departing liquid leaves an odd void behind inside my skull. Is this ¡­ far enough?


    --- --- ---


    The pain of a harsh pounding headache pierces through my unconsciousness and wakes me up in a startle, panicked as my last memory is that I have to urgently put some distance between me and some siege construct lady Lance used.


    The darkness around me doesn''t help calm my feelings, I quickly gather my flow, once again it seems my body went through the reserves as I have very little left despite hours having passed, I make a small golden ball above my hand before realizing that the golden glow isn''t projecting light on anything and remembering that I was told as much by my mother when I was young as she was giving me the best education she could manage.


    I throw looks all around myself, aggravating the headache trough brain shaking, finding a tiny line of light near the ground, the seam of a door. I let a sigh escape me, at least I''m not buried alive. Probably not.


    I carefully sit up, noticing the blanket under me that I was just sleeping on. I pick it up and throw it over my neck, the tail end of it brushing slightly against my wound, the small contact is enough to awaken a burning feeling coming from the surface of the flesh. Shit, is it infected?


    I make my way to the door, feeling around the wood panel for a handle but don''t find any. I end up pushing on the door, and it simply opens. I find another room, this time with a torch fire in the middle, lady Lance and Yvonne are both sleeping on the same blanket near the fire. I take the blanket around my neck off and cover them with it before walking towards the small hallway leaving the room, and ignoring the two other doors resembling mine, I assume Patrick is sleeping in one of them.


    I am disappointed to emerge inside another red rock tunnel after exiting the short hallway, this tunnel is indistinguishable from the one we were in before, it might even be the same one, there is no sign of light coming from either end.


    There is a sledgehammer head laying on the ground, it is made out of rock so it didn''t rust like all the other tools that occasionally litter the ground. One of the sides is broken, giving the piece of rock an odd rectangular shape with a sharp edge in place of one of the corners. The circular hole through the height of the head is empty, no handle.


    I pick it up on impulse, remembering the iron bar I used as a lever, before making my way back to the room and exchanging the hammerhead for one of the torches in the fire because the tiny glow of light that reaches the tunnel just isn''t enough to explore.


    I spend the next hour or so scouring the tunnels in a slow walk, the memory of the waves of pain triggered in the wound when I ran is fresh in my mind, and while I am no longer a stranger to blinding pain, the memories are teaching me to fear its occurrence.


    Once I find another iron bar that doesn''t seem too large for the hammerhead, I put the torch down along it and pick both up in my hand. Having found what I was looking for, I start slowly making my way back to the group.


    I walk past a crossroad in the tunnel, where I kept going straight, I thought that if I didn''t need to remember the turns I took, then I couldn''t make a wrong one. A familiar clicking sound reaches me and this time my ears pick it up as the noise I am making isn''t enough to drown it.


    The darkness is too thick for my eyes to pierce, and my flow reserves are pitiful enough as they are, I don''t need to draw on my reserves to confirm this. I hurry my steps on the rest of the way back, braving the memory of pain and the fear that accompanies it.


    Once I am past the small hallway and into the room, my heartbeat calms down. Yvonne and lady Lance are still sleeping so I put the iron bar down next to the hammerhead and throw the torch back into the fire.


    I pick up the supplies backpack but it is too much of a strain on my single arm so I give up to save energy, I put it back down and drag it near the fire. I take the small pot out to place it on the fire, shuffling it around until it finds a stable position on top of the burning torches.


    There is a water flask on the side of the backpack, I empty it inside the pot before staring at the bag of grain and trying to figure out a way to transfer some of them inside the pot without spilling most of it on the ground.


    I resign myself to doing it by the spoon, finding several inside the backpack and begin the long labor of transferring food from the bag to the pot with a spoon, enough for three people and that ass-face, that''s about ¡­


    ¡°Fucking math.¡± I mumble, calculating.


    Got it, the amount of spoonfuls of grain is exactly, precisely: a lot. I''ll eyeball it, whoever said I needed to count, huh? No one so fuck that. My wandering thoughts and stupid inner dialogue helps alleviate the boredom of the task.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Yvonne says, raising a hand in the air.


    ¡°''Morning.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Food?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Food.¡± I answer.


    She gets up and takes a spoon of her own, sitting down and joining me as she turns the mind-numbing task into a game by blocking my spoon with her hand when it nears the bag while her own picks up its fill.


    I start using tricks, being one hand shorter compared to her, making a feinted attack against the full spoon in middle of transit towards the pot, when she hurriedly brings her other hand back from the grain bag to defend, I smugly exploit the hole in her defense and plunge my spoon inside the grain bag.


    The next trick I use is to move the entire backpack away from her by using my legs, I drag it too far for her to reach while sitting down, I take advantage of the time she wastes getting up and chasing after it to drop three more spoonfuls of grain into the pot.


    ¡°You suck at this!¡± I laugh.


    ¡°You''re cheating!¡± She accuses me, one hand tightly holding the backpack to prevent me from moving it anymore.


    ¡°You did it first!¡± I exclaim, faking outrage at her short memory.


    ¡°Cheating only counts if someone is better at it than I am.¡± She states without any shame.


    ¡°Children, please don''t play with our food.¡± Lady Lance''s exasperated voice cuts us in the middle of our argument.


    ¡°Jealousy isn''t pretty!¡± Yvonne ripostes without missing a beat.


    ¡°Totally jealous of our empire-famous spoon maneuvering skills.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Please, I could beat you both with my hands behind my back.¡± She rolls her eyes, a playful smile on her lips.


    Both me and Yvonne throw a hand inside the bag, each of us picking up an extra spoon and holding it out to her, both of us grinning wildly.


    ¡°I walked into that one, huh.¡± Leomi mutters, shaking her head.

 Nothing.Ch12

    Me and Yvonne take positions in front of the grain bag, blocking lady Lance who has been dominating the game as soon as she entered it, forcing us to team up against her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if your hands aren¡¯t tied behind your back!¡± Yvonne yells in panic as lady Lance flashes past us, I fail to react entirely as she steals a spoonful of grain and throws it into the pot.


    ¡°As the referee, I declare that move illegal.¡± I declare, solemnly.


    ¡°What move?!¡± Lady Lance frowns, indignant. ¡°All I did is spoon up some grain and put it in the pot, that¡¯s the entire game!¡±


    ¡°But there was no grace.¡± Yvonne makes an objecting, picking up on the new angle.


    ¡°And not enough cleavage!¡± I add, seriously, making Yvonne bursts out in laughter. ¡°You need cleavage in your moves, otherwise this is just a barbaric game.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Indeed!¡± Yvonne agrees in the middle of her giggling fit.


    Lady Lance ignores us to take advantage of our lack of focus and seize the sack of grain in one hand, stealing it from us and taking another spoonful.


    ¡°It was time out!¡± I yell in protest, running after her.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on rules!¡± Lady Lance yells back, maneuvering around the pot as she drops spoonful after spoonful inside.


    ¡°Lies and treachery! Piracy even!¡± I pause. ¡°Yvonne, my trusted mate, we must launch a boarding action and seize the grain back!¡±


    ¡°Ooh, great idea.¡± Her voice takes a mischievous tone that I ignore, eager to find out in what way she¡¯ll colorfully betray me.


    I move in-between the lady Lance and the pot, ignoring the fact that my headache is steadily worsening. I block her attempts to slip the full spoon past my opening on the left with swift moves of my right hand. Yvonne makes use of that to slip behind lady Lance and steal the bag away from her.


    I start moving towards her to guard the bag against lady Lance who is already rushing forward, head to head with me, but as I approach Yvonne, I find betrayal looming in her eyes.


    While lady Lance extends her hand toward the grain bag, Yvonne takes a sidestep to launch her leg and trip me up, using her free hand to push on my back and direct my fall straight at lady Lance who reacts instantly.


    Her hands shoot towards my waist, catching me in mid-air but joining me in the fall, she spins her shoulders to bring me above her while angling her back towards the ground.


    I barely feel the crash as lady Lance cushions it completely, taking the hit while holding and shielding me from the fall. Best, betrayal, ever. I think loudly towards Yvonne while I bury my face in the pit between Leomi¡¯s neck and shoulder.


    ¡°You okay?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°I¡¯m great, thanks.¡± I answer with a shaky voice. I¡¯m melting inside your arms, but there is no need to save me from that.


    I notice a small tremor in my right hand as it rests upon Leomi¡¯s left shoulder, it lays so close to her heart that I can feel the aftershock of each powerful beat, even through the hard leather armor.


    I sense her move and soon after, feel the back of her hand¡¯s cold fingers press against my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning hot.¡± Lady Lance tells me.


    ¡°Perfect word choice, couldn¡¯t have found better myself!¡± Yvonne exclaims loudly from afar.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I try to raise my head but my headache convinces me otherwise.


    ¡°She has a fever.¡± Lady Lance says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she does.¡± Yvonne replies, audibly enjoying herself.


    ¡°This is not the time to play your games, Yvonne.¡± Lady Lance admonishes her.


    I disagree, my lady, this is the perfect time to keep talking about that person with a fever while you hold a small inconsequential peasant in your arms forever.


    Steps approach us and someone applies a cold wet cloth on my forehead soon after.


    ¡°A kiss would make it all better.¡± I mention in passing.


    ¡°She¡¯s in delirium.¡± Lady Lance says, close to my ear.


    ¡°Well, you have no reason not to then!¡± I hear Yvonne say with glee from afar.


    I focus my entire attention on her touch as she gently presses her two cool lips on the bridge of my nose. My heart further melts as she wraps her arm around my waist, holding me tight in a hug to die for, before slipping her other arm slips behind my knees. She stands up soon after with a fluid motion that ends with me carried up inside her arms.


    But a few tens of seconds later, I feel her shift and lay me down on the ground. No! I was too wonderfully distracted and she took advantage of the opening to let me go!


    This indignant protest is the last thought I have before falling asleep.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°¡­reall¡­kes you, yo¡­ow. Sh¡­n¡¯t th¡­pe t¡­ray¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡­tter. I hav¡­uty. Thi¡­n¡¯t a sit¡­ion to pla¡­oun¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing.¡± I grumble in protest, before turning on myself in the blanket, satisfied and already forgetting all about it.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up to Yvonne holding a cold flask of water against my forehead.


    ¡°Hello, sunshine.¡± She says. ¡°Drink up.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue since my throat feels dry, sitting up to have an easier time drinking while looking around. Patrick is running his spoon in circles around his bowl with a frown, I notice a large bump with a cut on it at the side of Patrick¡¯s head, debris from the explosion. Lady Lance is front of him, eating silently.


    ¡°This is cold.¡± Patrick complains. ¡°And bland, didn¡¯t you add salt?¡± He throws in Yvonne¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it, but if you do, please choose between saying it¡¯s good and keeping your silence.¡± I say harshly, borrowing my mother¡¯s words every-time me and my brother complained.


    I hear a muffled laughing sound coming from Yvonne, and spot the small smile on lady Lance¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The dimwitted peasant has learned of insolence, an achievement, no doubt.¡± He replies, scathingly.


    ¡°Ass-face.¡± I mumble, below anyone¡¯s hearing ability.


    Yvonne walks up to the backpack and takes out the smoked ham leg, there is only a little bit of it left around the bone now. She then unsheathes her knife before proceeding to carve the last pieces off, placing them in a bowl.


    She is soon done and stands up, walking around Patrick¡¯s hand as he extends it towards the bowl, to make her way up to me, giving me the bowl with the generous portion of gruel and ham inside.


    ¡°Wasted.¡± He spits, scornfully.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I stick the bowl between my knees before quite literally attacking the food as I devour it, my spoon sometimes piercing through a piece of ham on the way to the gruel, just so it can refill my mouth faster with both. The portion of food is gone within three minutes, but now that my stomach is filled, my mind jumps to the next pressing issue without pause.


    ¡°Did you get the two workers ahead of us?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Lady Lance answers.


    ¡°I heard a clicking sound earlier in the tunnels, while you were both sleeping.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s the first thing you should have said, you idiot.¡± Patrick exclaims in anger.


    ¡°I was awake to stand guard, you all needed to sleep, we ate, now we speak.¡± I shrug. ¡°I heard the sound when I was maybe twenty minutes out, near the crossroad to the left of the tunnel.¡± I add.


    ¡°Do you think they followed you here?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I couldn¡¯t see or hear anything more as I came back.¡± I answer. ¡°They don¡¯t have eyes, so I have no idea what they¡¯re actually capable of.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what their precise capabilities are either. I was only given a quick overview by my professor since there should not be any Rykz present anywhere near the Izla, or any sea for that matter.¡± Patrick grumbles.


    ¡°What do you think you were doing out exploring the tunnels with your injuries?¡± Lady Lance asks with disapproval.


    ¡°Found myself a weapon.¡± I answer, a bit embarrassed because the sortie did exhaust me considering how I fainted soon after. ¡°Parts of.¡± I amend myself, pointing at where I left the broken sledgehammer head and the rusty iron bar.


    I glance at Yvonne from the corner of my eye to find her body turned in my general direction. I exaggeratedly raise my empty bowl above my head, slowly putting tension into my arm, before suddenly throwing the bowl at Yvonne. She is startled but manages to react quick enough to catch it anyway, however, there is nothing she could have done to stop a few of the little droplets of gruel left in the bottom of the bowl from splashing on her face.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± She exclaims with false outrage, failing to hide her grin as she throws a mocking glance towards Patrick, who is already frowning at her choice of words, no doubt wondering whether she is making fun of him or not.


    I stand up, smiling as I make my way to the two pieces of junk I intend to turn into a weapon. The first thing I do is compare the diameter of the iron bar with the circular hole cutting through the hammerhead, designed to fit the handle.


    The iron bar is slightly smaller, but not excessively so, so it slides in without a problem. I then pull on my flow, I place my hand on the sledgehammer head to hold and touch both pieces at once, I focus on recalling the memory of the construct I intend to use to my mind, it is something destructive to the materials it is used on but durability isn¡¯t a concern here.


    I tweak the targeting segment of the construct to identify both rock and metal. I move on to the segment controlling meld speed to increase it for only the rock. Next is the segment involving material dilatation to lower it for the metal. That¡¯s about all I can think of, hopefully, there won¡¯t be too much damage done to the integrity of the sledgehammer once it¡¯s over.


    I focus on the process, monitoring it to make changes, I adjust the rate of the melding and degree of dilatation on the fly. After a full minute of concentration, the process is cut short because the construct run out of energy.


    Much sooner than I hoped but it isn¡¯t surprising considering the state of my reserves. I take the time to calm my short breath before pulling my hand back to inspect the result.


    The sledgehammer¡¯s head is a bit thinner on its length near the handle,. The iron bar no longer has a layer of rust where the melding took place, there is a circle of metal of about a millimeter where rock and metal meet, it shines dully. It oddly resembles the metal that the Rykz warriors use for their armor, it feels like an odd mixture of smooth and rasp at my touch.


    I stand up, seizing the meter long handle with my hand at one-third length. I try to lift my new weapon with that grip, and I succeed but it takes a good effort. Too much effort to repeatedly use that one-third grip.


    I shift my hand up the handle, taking hold at about two-thirds this time because that¡¯s where I find the balancing point of the weapon. I swing it around a few times, occasionally blocking the lower part of the handle under my armpit to regain or maintain control.


    The problem is that holding the weapon at two-thirds up the handle¡¯s length is going to force me to get in closer than I want to be to land a strike. I raise the weapon above my head before bringing it back and throwing it forward in an arc, releasing my grip over the handle until my hand slips all the way down to the bottom before clutching my fingers back into a tight grip.


    The sledgehammer swiftly launches, its path following the arcing motion I had imagined when I threw it. The problem is that I hadn¡¯t thought this all the way through, the weapon doesn¡¯t stop and continues along its natural path, guided by the anchoring point provided by my hand, it collides with the ground in front of me, five centimeters away from the foot I placed forward for stability without realizing.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I exclaim, jumping back and stumbling. I hear Patrick¡¯s mocking laugh behind me, soon joined by Yvonne and lady Lance¡¯s amused giggles.


    I shrug, not letting them distract me as I raise the sledgehammer once more to throw it along a similar arc as before. This time, I think to guide the arc with my hand, influencing it towards my left so it has enough space to pass over the ground and lose momentum at the end of the arc as it fights gravity.


    That idea works somewhat, I maintain my command of the hammer¡¯s path, but I lose control of my body as the sideways motion makes it spin a full circle and a half on itself to compensate. Another spout of laughter explodes behind me, I pointedly ignore them, as I take a small pause to reset my footing.


    ¡°Try the other way, swing it forward but keep it in line with your right arm, compensate the imbalance with your waist and back muscles.¡± I raise the weapon above my head, following lady Lance¡¯s advice, and making sure that the weapon head is aligned with my arm. ¡°When you reach the mid-swing point, release your grip over the handle and only keep hold of it lightly with your thumb and index, let the hammer spin in your hand until it reverses and the handle hits your palm. That¡¯s when you tighten your grip again and guide it in a backward swing that passes by your leg to end behind your shoulder.¡±


    I try to throw it in a vertical arc forward, aligned with my right arm, trying to follow her step by step instructions. I fail at the first step. I lose my grip completely as soon as I try to relax my fingers and the hammer goes flying forward, impacting the room¡¯s wall.


    ¡°That was a demonstration.¡± I hurriedly say before they can start laughing. ¡°The throwing attack went perfectly, and it successfully followed the plan I made after it left my hand.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a remarkable application of verbal improvisation.¡± Yvonne nods in approval.


    I retrieve the weapon on the ground, getting back into position for another attempt right after.


    ¡°You just need to find your speed.¡± Lady Lance says. ¡°The force delivered is a function of the weight of your weapon and its speed, once you find the minimum speed you need to achieve to do damage you have a starting point you can work with.¡±


    ¡°Is that like the 3, 4, 5, thing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What?¡± Lady Lance asks, confused.


    ¡°I saw a stonemason draw a triangle by using the 3, 4, 5, measurements, the triangle ends up with a right angle and the mason used that to make corners.¡± I explain.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ I didn¡¯t know that.¡± She muses. ¡°It is alike, yes, but we don¡¯t have the tools to measure speed or force delivered so mathematicians have yet to agree on a formula.¡±


    ¡°So, I need to focus on controlling my speed and maintaining my balance until I find something that works?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need as much speed as I do to damage your target since your weapon has much more weight behind it, but what it also means is that you will have to divert more of your strength and mental focus towards it to control it.¡± She explains. ¡°The type of weapon we use is different, but the fundamentals of combat are remarkably similar whether you use a blunt or a cutting weapon. It is regrettable that I did not think to pick up a sword for you back then.¡± She shakes her head to dismiss the thought. ¡°You first need to find a balance between control and speed so that each strike you make is dangerous but doesn¡¯t endanger you.¡±


    I try swinging the sledgehammer in front of me, much slower than before, as I attempt to follow the chain of steps lady Lance gave me. I somewhat succeed in holding my grip as the weapon pivots inside my palm, but at such low speeds, it isn¡¯t very surprising. I perform the strike another dozen times at low-speed to gain a handle on it, only accelerating the speed of the arc during the last couple tries. I stop training even though I am making progress because my shoulder feels sore and my arm is drained.


    There isn¡¯t anything very complicated with the chain of actions, the several grip changes in close succession are what makes this difficult, but the movements themselves are simple, from a two-thirds grip to an end one, to immediately follow that up by mostly letting go of the handle, keeping only two fingers to guide the weapon pivoting on itself until it hits the inside of my palm, the weapon then finishes its momentum behind my back.


    ¡°You bring it back with an uppercut if you miss, or simply pull it back if it hits.¡± Lady Lance adds as I attempt the strike once more.


    I manage to keep control of the arc and stabilize the momentum without too much effort at the end. As soon as the weapon stops, I follow her advice and launch it back upwards in an uppercut strike. It reaches about as high up as my ribs while requiring the use of much more strength.


    ¡°Looking good.¡± Lady Lance complements, I fail to stop the slight red tinge from rising on my cheeks. ¡°Keep training these two strikes and that will be plenty for the foreseeable future.¡± I nod in agreement as she continues. ¡°Now comes what you need to know if we run into more Rykz. They fight relentlessly, they do not lose focus, they don¡¯t make mistakes if you don¡¯t provoke them. You can feint them, but you cannot wait for them to trip themselves up because they won¡¯t. On the other hand, they don¡¯t improvise and will only use flow to reinforce their bodies unless they have no other solution, you¡¯ve sadly experienced it.¡± She pauses as I suppress the shiver coursing through me at the memory of the fire.


    ¡°Prolonged engagements are in the Rykz¡¯ favor as our focus will waver and fatigue will pile up. They don¡¯t seem to suffer from fatigue, or if they do, they don¡¯t slow down because of it so that makes little difference.¡± Yvonne provides that bit of information.


    ¡°I win two bouts our of every ten when I train with my mother.¡± Lady Lance says with an embarrassed smile. ¡°There is twenty years of experience and several levels of skill separating us. She is Exemplar, trained by the best temple guards alive, and yet I defeat her twice for every ten times we fight. Combat is unpredictable, no one can perfectly fight or sustain a perfect form successfully because living beings are too complex to consistently predict their behavior or react to their actions in the correct way to counter them. There are always gaps in perception, slips of the foot, shadows that obstruct sight, simple wear and tear of your equipment. What you must learn to do is to react with the minimal delay possible to new information, training yourself to react in specific ways when confronted with specific information is something that both fills and opens a gap in your defenses.¡± She stops to take a breath but doesn¡¯t continue. ¡°I apologize for the slight rant, this is too much information at once. Just train your strikes until they flow naturally.¡±

 Nothing.Ch13

    We break camp and make our way towards the left of the tunnel after leaving the room. The fact that they don¡¯t even discuss going right tells me that it probably does lead back to where we came from.


    The group quickly reaches the crossroad I found after a small hour of walking. I spend that time finding a good carrying position for the sledgehammer.


    I simply stick the right angle made by the head and handle right next to the left side of my neck so that it is easy to carry while the weapon¡¯s weight helps my waist muscles maintain the balance with my right arm as I walk, but far enough from the wound that it doesn¡¯t touch the sensible flesh.


    ¡°I kept going for a while but I didn¡¯t find anything up front.¡± I say once we reach the crossing of tunnels.


    ¡°Split up and explore?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Check the walls first, the miners had to have ways to navigate these, there may be directions engraved in the rock.¡± Patrick suggests.


    Lady Lance lifts her torch and taps into the construct to increase the intensity at which the energy burns, turning the flame from red-orange to bright yellow, lighting up the tunnel like daylight.


    ¡°There.¡± Yvonne points to the right. ¡°That¡¯s an arrow.¡± She says.


    ¡°Rudimentary, but I suppose it is enough indication for less sophisticated minds.¡± Patrick comments, dismissive.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only sign I can see anywhere on these walls.¡± Lady Lance says.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°If there is only a single indication, it has to point to an exit or at the very least, more directions.¡± Lady Lance adds, lowering the intensity of her torch back to normal.


    ¡°I concur.¡± Patrick says.


    The group forms up, following the arrow and taking the right tunnel. We spend another hour walking brainlessly, our silence occasionally disrupted every-time one of us mentions hearing the clicking sound of a Rykz leg hitting rock.


    There is no discussion about the fact that the Rykz still have us under surveillance. I believe we are all thinking the same thing. We are already inside a trap, and its jaws are slowly closing in all around us.


    Voicing my concerns would only impact our moral because they¡¯re smart enough to have figured it out long ago if it¡¯s true. Besides, we¡¯re already doing everything we can do to try to escape.


    Another half-hour of walking. Two Rykz workers appear within the darkness far in front of us, we spot another pair behind us when we check over our shoulders. These workers are armed, each holding a long spear with their odd three-fingered hands.


    ¡°They¡¯re boxing us in.¡± I voice my concern to combat the anxiety I feel rising inside my stomach.


    ¡°Workers¡± Patrick scoffs. ¡°They are no threat to us.¡±


    ¡°Those in the back are catching up.¡± Yvonne says. ¡°The ones in front are waiting for us.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Skirmish tactics?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Likely, make us expend energy before the real ambush.¡± Yvonne agrees.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to find another exit because you gave the peasant all our water.¡± Patrick comments coldly.


    ¡°Would a few more days roaming inside tunnels really give us a better chance?¡± Lady Lance shakes her head. ¡°They had us caught when they blocked the way back to Buton¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    A flock of familiar butterflies start taking laps around my stomach at this new information, but as usual, I am unsure of the intention behind lady Lance¡¯s actions. Does she care for me because I seem weak? Because she would do the same for anyone injured under her command? Because she pities me? I quash the unhelpful train of thoughts before I lose track of the conversation.


    ¡°Do we have a plan?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Keep going, they¡¯re harassing us because they couldn¡¯t gather the forces to attack us directly yet.¡± Lady Lance answers. ¡°If we don¡¯t let them delay us too much, I think we have a chance to get past the trap.¡±


    I spend the next five minutes with my hand on the sledgehammer¡¯s handle, my eyes nervously going back and forth between the Rykz as the distance between us is steadily reduced. When the Rykz chasing us approach their charging distance, lady Lance lifts her hand and points it at the Rykz waiting in front of us.


    ¡°Patrick, you hold rear-guard while we dispatch those two.¡± She orders. ¡°We should be done long before they reach you.¡±


    I watch, fascinated as she and Yvonne burst forward in huge kicking leaps, their speed at least twice faster than when they use a running pace. They reach their targets within seconds, swords held above their heads, releasing their strikes straight at the worker¡¯s wooden spears.


    There is no finesse to their actions as they slaughter the pair of Rykz, their first strike is quick and powerful enough to cut the wooden shafts in two, and they make use of their built-up charging speed to ram into their targets shoulder first, throwing them to the ground.


    The one lady Lance impacts has its chest directly caved in by the impact, she still stabs it in the head to make sure. Yvonne¡¯s prey, that¡¯s what the worker seem to be in my eyes as I watch her, it is stabbed three times before it can even gather itself enough to use either of the pieces of spear in its hands.


    As soon as the workers are both dead, the two nobles ¡­ no, the two warriors turn around and start jogging back towards us. I glance over my shoulder to find that the pair of pursuing Rykz workers are just now entering charging distance, but they don¡¯t speed up, they actually slow down and stop instead.


    ¡°We¡¯re not wasting time chasing them down.¡± Lady Lance tells us. ¡°We will keep marching until we see the light of day. That¡¯s our only chance.¡±


    We form back up, and resume our steady pace through the dark mining tunnel. I step over the dead workers¡¯ bodies, throwing a curious look down at them because their brown viscous blood is still fascinating to me.


    I am still very much afraid of the situation we are in, and the creatures still provoke fear in me, but I no longer feel the irrational terror that I did when I first saw them charge at us all at once during the ambush.


    As we make our way, I keep the habit of throwing regular looks behind us at our Rykz tail, it allows me to spot the exact moment where they start accelerating. Luckily because I would have missed the increase in speed if I didn¡¯t see the moment it happened.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± I tell the rest of the group.


    ¡°I see two scout types further behind.¡± Lady Lance mentions. ¡°They¡¯re throwing workers at us just to slow us down a few tens of seconds.¡± I see her form a grimace of distaste as her head turns back to face forward. ¡°Another crossroad ahead.¡± She adds.


    ¡°I hope these miners stayed consistent and kept using their simplistic method for every crossroad.¡± Patrick says.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel a bit nervous about following arrows now that we know we¡¯re still in the middle of enemy territory.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°It is doubtful that a species without eyesight would think to use a visual trick, besides the types of Rykz we have seen do not have the intelligence to even think to use such abstract traps.¡± Patrick counters.


    ¡°A princess could, and we have no way to know if there is one commanding them.¡± Lady Lance shakes her head. ¡°No, I agree with Patrick, even if a princess was around she wouldn¡¯t use a visual trick alone. I think the arrow was genuinely left by the miners in case they got lost.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Patrick and Yvonne share a silent look, nodding before turning around to receive the pair of workers quickly rushing at us. They both charge ahead, swords raised above their heads, their approach identical to the one used for the engagement just before.


    I feel a hand tap my left side to call for my attention, but I react excessively, almost jumping away from the touch, fearing the burning pain that assaulted me last time something brushed against the wound¡¯s flesh.


    I turn around a bit sheepishly, looking up at lady Lance with an interrogative expression on my face.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She asks curiously but with a frown, she obviously noticed the overreaction.


    ¡°Nothing, you just startled me.¡± I lie. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask immediately, anxious about giving her time to think.


    ¡°Just, you have a weapon, but don¡¯t try to join any fight with us.¡± She says, there is enough tension in her body language for me to notice, and that tells me that she expects me to argue with her on this.


    ¡°I know.¡± I agree with a nod. I might have quibbled if I hadn¡¯t noticed her expectation.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She says, surprised, as I repress a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know ¡­ but why bother then?¡± She asks with obvious curiosity.


    ¡°It helps.¡± I answer, unhelpfully.


    ¡°With what?¡± Lady Lance presses on.


    I am struck silent for a moment, stuck between the fact that she is asking about me, trying to get to know me, and that alone makes my heart beat faster, but I am reluctant to answer that specific question, especially to her, because it involved reinforcing this image of weakness I somehow keep falling back into when I am around her. I grit my teeth, calculating that I have a better chance at getting closer to her if I speak than if I refuse to answer.


    ¡°With fear, it helps with fear.¡± I admit, breaking eye contact with her, incidentally relieving my neck muscles as she is a good head and a half taller, looking up at her is both pleasure and pain, in more ways than one. ¡°I really didn¡¯t really want to say this, specifically to you, but ¡­¡± I try to shrug casually. ¡°They terrify me.¡± I confess, my eyes fixed on the rocky ground between my feet. ¡°I got over it.¡± I add hurriedly. ¡°But, I¡¯m almost constantly afraid, every-time some of them show up in front or behind us, I feel a wave of fear seize my heart.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°The hammer helps.¡± I conclude with a sigh. I¡¯m never going to succeed in showing her that I am not some weakling peasant like these idiots back at the village.


    I feel a hand settle on my head, ruffling my hair a bit, the gesture is curiously comforting to me. Enough that I manage to gather the courage to lift my eyes again and look at her, finding a kind smile on her lips, the butterflies leave my stomach, fluttering all the way up to my heart.


    ¡°We all have fears.¡± She says, gently. ¡°I am often more afraid to lose Yvonne than I am of dying.¡± Her face makes a complicated expression at the admission, her eyes lost in the distance. ¡°Silly, right?¡± She ends up adding the self-deprecating comment with a light smile.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head sideways, carefully, so as not to disrupt the hand still resting on top of it. It sadly isn¡¯t the moment to tell her that I feel the same way but about her. ¡°I understand that fear.¡± I say, estimating that conveying my understanding is much more important right now. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re too strong to die!¡± I add, lightly.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She makes a smile filled with mirth. ¡°You¡¯re pretty tough yourself.¡± She adds, patting my head before taking back her hand.


    No, leave your hand there! Aargh! Such regret. I shake my head with a smile, deciding not to take the compliment she returned seriously.


    As we wait in a silence that doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable to me, she holds her water flask out to me, I accept it without quibbling, drinking a few large gulps of water before returning it.


    Patrick and Yvonne return soon after, the group resumes its usual formation with me in the center, lady Lance taking point in front, and the other two take the rearguard. I was too busy talking to my Leomi to even watch them fight, but they didn¡¯t sustain any new wounds or even blood stains. They mustn¡¯t have had too much trouble.


    At the crossroads, we find another arrow, forward this time, so we keep going, silently. We spend the entire, morning? I¡¯ve completely lost track of time. Regardless, the next few hours are as monotonous as ever in the tunnels, nothing new apart from the fact that the pair of Rykz scouts following us slowed down their pace to follow us from a distance.


    The lack of new encounters does nothing to relieve the constant pressure that the Rykz seem masters at applying, we never know when they¡¯ll decide to attack, while the presence of two scouts behind us is a constant reminder that they are watching our every move.


    There isn¡¯t even much point to taking them out, it is obvious to all of us now that the Rykz have us surrounded, that we are in the middle of a trap and that we will have to fight our way out or die, one or the other. That knowledge weights on me as we advance, so after a while, I try asking something, just to break the silence.


    ¡°We don¡¯t hear any of those breathing cries coming from the Rykz warriors. No sound, no warriors around us, right?¡± I feel in my heart that it would be too good to be true, but it doesn¡¯t cost anything to ask. Right?


    ¡°Wolves don¡¯t always announce their presence when they hunt, you¡¯ll have no future if you can¡¯t even discern such simple deceptions from the actions of your enemies.¡± Patrick replies with condescension dripping from his voice.


    Does he have to be such a fucking prick? Daft ass-face.


    ¡°I have no future, period.¡± I reply, annoyed beyond what I should be considering the high-born audience. I pick at his words and choose my morbid answer because I am confident I know more about actual life than a spoiled noble, so I can crush him if he decides to engage in the discussion.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m sur ¡­¡± Lady Lance starts, but I interrupt her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure whatever silver you throw my way, if we make it out, will last me a couple years.¡± I sneer.


    ¡°Ignorant peasant, it is possible to live with a single arm, I knew a ¡­¡± Patrick speaks but I interrupt him, barely restraining my glee.


    ¡°You knew a noble, or a rich man with servants.¡± I snap at him. I keep my silence for a few seconds to give him a chance to contradict me. He doesn¡¯t, I continue while ignoring the heat rising up to my head, and ignoring the headache accompanying it. ¡°How many one-armed workers have you ever seen? None. There are more people than there are good working jobs, and they all have qualifications. My most practiced skill involves plowing fields with a plow or a pickaxe, two-handed.¡± I make sure to add enough ridicule in my tone that he cannot miss it.


    Patrick grabs my shoulder from behind, throwing me against the tunnel wall, I struggle to keep the scream that fights up my throat at the scorching pain when a small part of my wound brushes against the rock.


    ¡°Arh!¡± This small exclamation of pain is all that escapes my lips.


    ¡°Insolent wench, ungrateful little peasant, you should be glad you¡¯re alive. We have wasted too much time and effort on your sorry life already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Let me die next time.¡± My voice rasps as I utter the sentence between my teeth.


    The group gathers around me as lady Lance pulls Patrick away from me. Yvonne remains silent, I suspect she is worldly enough to have known the truth from the start.


    Lady Lance, on the other hand, opens her mouth to speak, but I am in no mood to accept pity, or sympathy coming from false assumptions about what life actually is for those not high-born.


    I throw her a flat look, one that hopefully communicates my unwillingness to take any bullshit arguments as comfort. She snaps her mouth shut as an odd expression flashes across her face. Was that guilt? The question puzzles me enough that it pierces the veil of anger clouding my thoughts.


    ¡°You need to learn respect, propriety, and manners. You are in the presence of your betters, behave or I will cut your miserable existence even shorter.¡± His face scowls and his voice seethes in anger as he delivers his threat. I almost laugh.


    ¡°I have three options, street begging until I hit a snag and starve to death, find a low-end brothel and get fucked all day by men, that or be a burden to my father until the Baron takes the stables back because we can¡¯t pay back the loan. You think I¡¯m afraid to die?¡± A slightly insane laugh escapes my lips this time. ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken the upcoming war with the Rykz into account yet.¡± I giggle, almost maniacally, watching Patrick put his hand on his sword.


    ¡°Let it go.¡± Lady Lance speaks up to stop him from going further. ¡°She still has a fever.¡±


    I take a sideways step, away from both the wall and Patrick, creating space enough for me to lift the sledgehammer off its resting spot on my shoulder, I hold the weapon in my hand with a two-thirds grip. He doesn¡¯t even react. The anger within me soars, renewed, while the amusement I felt at the situation evaporates.


    ¡°Fuck you, fuck your threats, and fuck the Baron.¡± I a deep breath for the next part, because uttering it is literally treason. ¡°I renege my vow to the Buton family.¡± My mouth widens to form a wide victorious grin when I see Patrick draw his sword. ¡°Go on! Kill me, see if I care.¡± I hear myself laugh, the words seem hilarious to me but oddly enough, no one else is laughing.


    Patrick takes a step towards me, sword parallel to the ground, the wrist holding it withdrawn under his shoulder, the point already aimed towards my chest.


    Lady Lance doesn¡¯t intervene this time, she is either shocked by what I said, or unwilling to defend my act of treason. It doesn¡¯t matter in the end. And this, this is the end. Now I die.


    My grin disappears when Yvonne takes a quick step that puts her between me and Patrick. Blocking him from taking the last step that would put me inside his striking distance.


    Before he can deliver what I assume is a lion strike, whatever that is. I had a brief glimpse of him taking this exact stance right after lady Lance ordered lion strikes during the ambush. I remember that her strike cut through the entire exoskeleton of a Rykz scout in one blow.


    Patrick doesn¡¯t try to get around Yvonne, he simply keeps staring at her in semi-disbelief, he seems to be having trouble comprehending why she would stop him from executing a traitor.


    I feel no relief at the immediate danger passing, lodging the sledgehammer against my neck. Anger is the only thing I¡¯m feeling, maybe a bit of disappointment, there definitely is a scorching headache pounding up here.

 Nothing.Ch14

    My blood pounds at my temples, hard enough that I force myself to calm down in an effort to lower my own blood pressure. I may have acquired some slightly suicidal tendencies with recent events, but I am not dying of a headache, Ugh.


    I turn my attention to Yvonne, silently standing between us with her back to me. The anger clouding my mind lifts a bit as I watch her, the simple fact that she estimated me worthy enough to interpose herself between us touches my heart.


    ¡°Patrick, you are not a Templar, you lack power of judgement over her while her condition, and this situation, makes it unclear whether she can be held responsible for her action or not.¡± Lady Lance¡¯s voice is uncertain but gains in strength as she progresses through her reasoning.


    ¡°I have the authority to punish traitors, to make an example. The order will agree after the fact, you know this.¡± He explains, face still expressing his disbelief at encountering opposition. ¡°The peasant needs to be taught her place in the order of things.¡±


    A small snort escapes my lips upon hearing that. I¡¯ve had a lot of time alone in the fields, plowing monotonously, enough time to spend some of it reflecting on my place in the order of things as he calls it.


    ¡°You pompous little noble. I¡¯ve given society grain, once every trimester except winter, for the last six years. I¡¯ve fed myself and others through my work, what have you achieved with your life apart from killing a few inconsequential Rykz and leeching your wealth off your subjects? You are nothing without us peasants, you are bumbling fools surrounded by empty fields of worthless gold.¡± The spite into my last sentence surprises even me, I hadn¡¯t planned to make such a direct attack.


    ¡°Pah! Preposterous!¡± Patrick exclaims.


    ¡°You make a point, but it only reinforces the importance of maintaining social order.¡± Lady Lance shakes her head sideways, seeming saddened by the whole series of events, maybe even disappointed somehow.


    ¡°What point?! Without the ruling class, you are all but bumbling fools hitting each other with sticks for crumbs of bread. Peasants work because we impose duty upon them. Before nobility emerged from the masses, chaos reigned. We uphold and administer society!¡± Patrick exclaims with zeal.


    ¡°The Emperor brought order when he built the Empire by uniting the infighting nobility, bringing their domains under the fold in exchange for protection and stability through unification. Your role is indeed to administer the Empire, but all you¡¯ve done is continue your infighting, wasting resources for contests of ego, you never lift a hand if there isn¡¯t a direct benefit to yourself. You are an unnecessary burden to the Empire and the Emperor will replace you in time.¡± My reply lacks no zeal of its own, but it took energy that I don¡¯t have in surplus to utter the tirade. I take a sidestep towards the tunnel wall, leaning my back against it to rest and regain control of myself.


    ¡°Nobility has matured over generations, we are better than we were. Families elevate themselves through educating their heirs with discipline and clarity of purpose. Each generation building on the methods and wealth inherited from the previous ones to improve themselves and their domain. The spirit of the Emperor¡¯s will is to create perfection through trial and error. The high-born families who find the proper methods will prosper, as will their domain, while others will adapt or be replaced. Even peasants and burgher families have elevated themselves by accumulating generations of effort.¡± Lady Lance¡¯s vision of the world fits the idea I have of her so well that I don¡¯t doubt for a single second that she has pursued this ideal with selfless abandon, improving herself to improve the world. She was smiling throughout the entire speech.


    My own knowledge and experience make me skeptical that such a goal is even remotely pursued among the nobility, regardless of the Emperor¡¯s actual intent. But she looked so eager to contribute to this grand plan that I keep my silence. The only things I have to say on the subject are negative opinions, getting that off my chest isn¡¯t worth the possibility that it may put a shade over her smile.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Patrick snaps. Lady Lance¡¯s smile fades, her lips pressing together into a white line. Hatred for the noble fills my heart. He dares to ridicule my Leomi¡¯s values. He took her smile. I want to hurt him! ¡°Our authority is innate! We are born to rule those inferior, to challenge each other until the strongest one rises above! The lowliest noble is forever above the mightiest peasant. It is truth ordained since the Lake blessed humanity!¡± Patrick speaks with fervor, almost fanatical as he proclaims his superiority. After he is finished, he sheathes his sword, apparently satisfied, having established the fact that his superiority was never in doubt. He isn¡¯t talking to us, I realize, he is reinforcing his own worldview.


    Lady Lance shakes her head at the exclamation, she makes her way towards me. Her eyes observe my hand closely as my fingers tighten over my sledgehammer¡¯s handle, she extends her right hand, reaching towards mine.


    I don¡¯t understand her intent immediately, all I see is her hand heading towards my left side, towards the flesh that burns of a scorching pain if it is just slightly brushed.


    I jump away, turning around myself to put distance between the wound and her hand, fear apparent on my face ¡­ it takes only a second for the expression to melt away, as I realize my mistake.


    My reaction surprises lady Lance, but the frown she makes is one of suspicion, not of hurt feelings. She throws a glance at Yvonne who makes a shrug in response, communicating her lack of knowledge.


    ¡°You reacted the same way earlier.¡± Lady Lance observes. ¡°How is the wound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I lie. ¡°The fever is just putting me on edge.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Lady Lance frowns in annoyance. ¡°Is it infected?¡±


    ¡°It just hurts a bit if you touch it, that¡¯s not surprising for an open wound.¡± I answer, unwilling to lie a second time to her face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Patrick yells. ¡°It is disgraceful how much you care for this thankless peasant. It is a stain on your title, Countess.¡± His tone is admonishing, but Yvonne doesn¡¯t seem to care as she unsheathes her sword at the insult, staring at him, eye to eye as I dare him to continue. Patrick backs off, snorting.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to handle this anyway.¡± I interject before lady Lance can press me further. ¡°We walk until we hit daylight, you said. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Yvonne says, sheathing her sword in a single, fluid movement. ¡°Two scouts are keeping their distance even though we¡¯ve stopped, the Rykz are boxing us in as we speak.¡± She points a hand at them over her shoulder.


    Lady Lance tears her eyes off the bandage where my left shoulder should be to look behind us and then back forward, raising an open hand up and closing it to signal us to fall in formation.


    I don¡¯t want to walk with that ass-face behind me after all this but I don¡¯t have many other options, none that the rest of the group would allow actually. I take the center position once more, holding the hammer on my left shoulder in place with my hand on the handle, stabilizing my walk.


    This whole thing revealed to me that I have a lot more anger buried within me than I thought. I hadn¡¯t realized that I was so spiteful about what happened. I wince, remembering the glance I threw lady Lance and how it actually prevented her from speaking.


    After all the progress I¡¯d made with her ¡­ How could I let the depressing thoughts I have about my future fuck with my present? I need to make the most of the time left, this was just a setback, once we¡¯re out of these tunnels we¡¯ll all relax.


    I¡¯ll be able to work on my Leomi on the way to Meria, maybe we¡¯ll stop in an inn, and then I could sneak into her room. It wouldn¡¯t even be that hard to get Yvonne to let me in, leaving us alone. I mean, she¡¯s been helpful so far, right? She didn¡¯t seem like she was toying with me to have a laugh at my expense, she might even have saved my life when she stepped between me and ass-face.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Lady Lance or my Lady. Not my Leomi. I remind myself because that isn¡¯t a slip I can afford out loud. She¡¯s so ¡­ striking, the depth of her light gray eyes when I look into them ¡­ how her long fingers casually move to throw the wild strands of her black hair back into their place. Strength in every movement.


    I take a deep breath and let a sigh out, dropping my gaze from the deep darkness of the tunnel in front, finding lady Lance¡¯s upper legs, swinging along in her walk, not very far in front of me, a couple of meters at the most. The hard leather of her armor is concealing too many curves and details for the view to be very interesting. Worse of all, her pack is covering the two round parts that would be the most interesting to me from this angle.


    I really screwed up, huh. The thoughts I expressed are going to push her away, she¡¯s a ¡­ good person, she wants to contribute to society as a whole, conviction guiding her aims. I¡¯ve just basically told her that if I had my way, I would destroy the very structure she works to improve.


    My mother, who was the daughter of a merchant that went bankrupt, taught me to look at things in terms of resources. If the resources delivered are lower than the resources produced, then there is a problem somewhere up the chain. It took me years, but I took that simple way to look at things and pushed it to the extremes.


    The peasantry produces grain to feed the Empire, nobles administer the lands they use while protecting them, they use taxes to fund those operations. There are multiple problems within that chain, the nobles are taxing the peasantry in both grain and coin, they use the extra income to hire more guards than needed to ensure the extra taxes are paid. I asked and was told that at the founding of the Empire, peasants didn¡¯t pay taxes in coin on top of the grain they owed their liege.


    While that alone wouldn¡¯t be too much in wasted resources considering the increase in overall wealth for the peasantry and the fact that more armed men to protect the Empire from outside threats isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, the problem is that those guards are used either to put revolts down or infighting with the rest of the nobility for points of pride or greed.


    The overall result is that the Empire is much stronger than it was since humans have gained in overall territory since its founding, but we are becoming less and less united over the years, peasant revolts were rare back when my father was young, but we hear rumors of one being put down in the kingdom every odd year now.


    ¡°Ahead, five, Rykz scouts.¡± Lady Lance speaks with pauses between each word, reporting as she gets the information.


    I tear my absent-minded gaze off the movement of her legs to look up, finding darkness only. I check my flow reserves, about one-third. I decide it isn¡¯t worth burning energy to boost my sight as lady Lance will keep us updated until I can see them normally.


    It is worth burning the energy on melding the hammer and iron bar further thought. I don¡¯t think a single millimeter of melded material is going to hold very long. I channel my flow into the hammer, calling the melding construct to mind and replicating the changes I made before to the segments.


    It takes less concentration than the first time, allowing me to walk along at the same time. I¡¯ve already made the adjustments I felt were needed on the fly the first time around. After about forty seconds, the construct cuts off, out of energy. I throw a look at the base of the hammerhead and find that the ring of dull melded material is now about two millimeters wide.


    ¡°Five scouts will be ¡­ difficult to handle. The tunnel is only wide enough for two of us to fight with swords, but their spikes allow them to fit three in front of us without hindering each other too much.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°I could ¡­¡± Lady Lance starts but Yvonne interrupts her.


    ¡°Choose not to charge in alone between them and get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ¡­ Okay, I was going to suggest that the two of you hold while I charge past them.¡± She admits as her head turns to look over her shoulder, she makes a small apologetic smile for Yvonne, who is walking behind me.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work anyways, you¡¯re forgetting the scouts behind us. If we leave no one on rearguard, they¡¯ll charge us, they might charge us anyway.¡± Patrick says, rather calmly.


    ¡°Me and Patrick in front, Leomi takes the rearguard alone since she is more likely to be able to hold alone.¡± Yvonne proposes.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Patrick says.


    The group changes its formation to accommodate the new plan, I slow down my steps to walk next to lady Lance as we resume our progress along the tunnel, towards the five Rykz scouts waiting for us.


    I spot lady Lance¡¯s head move from the corner of my eye, her face inclined towards me, but after a few seconds she makes a small shake and straightens her head on her shoulders, looking forward once again.


    This time, if the scouts following us attack, I won¡¯t be useless. I can occupy one of them without getting hit I¡¯m sure, that way she¡¯ll be free to help in front quicker.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just distract one.¡± I whisper to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her whisper in reply is barely more than a breath really. ¡°Be careful.¡± She adds, turning her face my way for a second to throw a small smile.


    I feel my face light up with a smile, but I am more focused on failing to repress the hot feeling mounting in my cheeks. How is she still affecting me like this!? She isn¡¯t even trying, she didn¡¯t even look at me! Just turned her head for a second. Stupid cheeks, stupid butterflies, and stupid feelings.


    My swirling thoughts end there, interrupted by the familiar clicking of Rykz legs on rock. I throw a look over my shoulder and find the pair of scouts that were following us at a distance, a full length closer than they should be, they approached within charging distance while we were making our way towards the five Rykz waiting ahead.


    Ah, the two scouts behind us waited to see if we kept going or not before putting themselves within our reach. They fully intend to force us to fight on both fronts at the same time.


    ¡°Should we charge those two behind us before the battle in front starts?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, we would catch them but they¡¯ll start retreating as soon as we start rushing, it would split the group too far apart for my comfort.¡± Lady Lance answers.


    ¡°Good point. Are there any more Rykz coming up behind these two scouts?¡±


    ¡°Four more, pretty far behind.¡± She admits with a complicated face.


    ¡°Warriors?¡± I ask, thinking that she would have said so if they were workers or scouts, but might withhold their type if she thought it would frighten me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says with a grimace.


    The future seems bleak once again, I suppress a shiver as the memory of the last fight I was in comes to my mind.


    ¡°I meant it all you know.¡± I whisper. ¡°Sorry, for getting carried away too.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s ¡­ okay.¡± She whispers back.


    ¡°Stuff happens, silver spoons are bought with blood and sweat. At the very least I think you worthy of yours.¡± I pause, taking a deep breath as I steel myself. "But that might be my crush talking.¡± I throw how I feel about her back into the conversation, I am long past subtle hints since I could abruptly run out of time in the near future.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She lifts her hand and pats my head. ¡°You¡¯re sweet.¡± She adds, bending over me and leaving a small kiss on top of my head. ¡°Ready?¡± She asks before I can think on what she just did and I lost all capacity for thought.


    ¡°Y, yea.¡± I say, lifting the sledgehammer off my shoulder.


    ¡°Hold here, let them come to us.¡± Lady Lance orders. ¡°Lion strike, hold, and strike again. Same tactics as during the ambush, it almost cut their numbers in half the first time, I don¡¯t see a reason it won¡¯t work again.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Patrick says as he and Yvonne both nod.


    I turn around, spreading my feet and bending my knees slightly. Lady Lance takes her position half a step in front of me, a full meter and a half to my right. My heart is beating like war-drums, the memory of the small tender kiss so fresh it dominates all my thoughts, my breathing is deep and full of my feelings for her.


    The pair of Rykz scouts reach us at a jogging pace, each holding out one spike, trying to impale us. I avoid the one aimed at me with a step back, moving back into position when it withdraws. I lift the sledgehammer above my head, ready to throw it arcing forward.


    The creature moves back with a quick staccato of clicking sounds made by its legs, it throws a slow attack with its other spike, such a lazy movement that I simply avoid the point by bending my torso away from it.


    I do still make sure to maintain much more space between the point and my breasts than is needed to avoid it. There is already going to be a straight horizontal scar on my left breast, I don¡¯t need to add another to the collection because I¡¯m being careless.


    A glimpse of movement on my right side attracts my attention for a split second, long enough to see that the other Rykz is keeping a much wider distance between itself and lady Lance than mine is with me.


    I dodge another slow blow that my opponent must have thrown when it caught my distraction, I take a step back away from it. The creature isn¡¯t committing to its attacks, its body isn¡¯t leaning into the strikes, it¡¯s throwing them from arm¡¯s length. These two are completely wasting our time, I hope Yvonne will manage in the meantime.

 Nothing.Ch15

    The attacking Rykz aren''t trying very hard to kill us, their goal is to gain time and it shows as they both remain at safe distances to throw their attacks. The respect they have for lady Lance''s skill is displayed in how both creatures endeavor to stay a lot further away from Lady Lance than from me.


    Despite this sad fact, this is still my first real fight so my mind is fully occupied by watching my opponent''s every movement, dodging the occasional spike stab thrown my way, and failing to throw even a single attack.


    Every time I contemplate launching one, a tiny movement from any one of the Rykz'' many limbs makes me second guess myself until I am forced to dodge another of the creature''s attack instead. It doesn''t matter what the move is, I am too tense to make calm judgments either way.


    I see a flash of iron on my right, a spike flies in-between me and my opponent, it impacts the wall to my left and falls to the ground. Cut above the elbow. I snap my eyes back forward, in time to see the spike coming towards my left side again, I hurriedly jump away towards my right, landing behind lady Lance who took a timely step forward to give me space.


    ¡°Fuck, sorry.¡± I mutter, lady Lance shrugs in response before launching a series of quick stabs towards the one-armed ¡­ well, one-spiked, Rykz in front of her.


    I retake my position, gritting my teeth and raising the hammer above my head again, this time I''m using it to bash this fucker''s head in. I launch the weapon forward, arcing towards the Rykz'' lower torso, less by choice than because that''s where it headed after I threw it.


    The creature moves back nimbly on its pointy legs, easily avoiding the blow. I half-succeed in changing my grip, unfortunately, half-succeeding means failing. I tighten my fingers in a backhanded grip around the iron bar, stopping it from slipping out of my hand as the momentum of the sledgehammer escapes me.


    The weapon''s head impacting the ground, the grasp I hastily secured over the handle allows me to keep it in hand but at the cost of having to absorb the kinetic force, that resulted from the collision with the ground, with my own body. The vibration travels back up into my arm, its sheer force shakes my muscles and resonates through my bones, most certainly bruising both.


    ¡°Aarrgh!¡± I yell out in pain and frustration, but keep my eyes on the Rykz.


    I frown and focus, this isn''t the time to fuck around or lose my temper, the creature is already preparing its spike for a stab but its body-language is as casual as always, upper torso held back out of reach as it attacks. I straighten my back, the Rykz'' spike moves upwards, following my movement to keep its point aimed at my center mass.


    I keep my backhanded grip tight on the weapon but leave its head laying on the ground, I angle my torso forward, putting myself under tension to prepare to follow through with a crazy idea that just came to me. The creature throws the stab, I let a split second pass to find the timing I''m comfortable with.


    Within a two split seconds, I estimate the strike too far along for the Rykz to redirect, I let myself fall forward a bit more, starting forward in a quick rush, slipping under the attack as I run towards the Rykz, dragging the hammer behind me in the ground, it provides me with some stability this way.


    I can''t throw my own attack before the creature does because it will use its other spike to block me if I do. My eyes remain fixed on the second spike as I get past the first, a delay in reaction time will cost me my life here.


    The Rykz scuttles backward, finally, it is taking me somewhat seriously now, but it''s too late for that sucker, I''ll have you even at the cost of my other arm. It throws its other attack as I approach in a wide sideways blow, a strike designed to scare me back and create space.


    I use all my strength to lift my hammer all the way back behind my back, as far as I can, coiling myself like a spring. My bruised muscles hurt, they yell in protest, I grit my teeth. I take one more step inside the Rykz'' range, making it past the dangerous point of the natural weapon swishing towards me so that only its blunt portion can hit me.


    I throw my right leg forward, the last step. I forcefully plant the foot sideways in the ground, stopping my momentum dead and using my entire leg as a pivot to transform it, turning the forward motion into a rotation.


    My foot protests with sharp pain, I put too much pressure on it but it doesn''t matter as long as it has already fulfilled its purpose. My whole body rotates along the fulcrum, hammer included as my arm uncoils by itself.


    The centrifugal force projects the weapon outwards at full speed, the point of no return, of no control, is passed immediately despite my hand clinging desperately to retain its hold on the very tip of the handle. I witness the hammer''s head crash inside the Rykz scout''s upper torso, crushing the interlocked carapace and directly going through it. Yes.


    That is the last coherent vision I have because the creature''s sweeping strike impacts the right side of my chest soon after. A dull crack resounds in my eardrums before a familiar wave of pain drowns out my senses, somewhat refreshingly coming from a different location than usual this time. I feel my back impact the ground.


    Neither the pain nor the fall cut my breath short, simply because all my air was immediately expelled from my lungs when the strike landed. I haven''t had a chance to breathe in since. My neck muscles seize with the agony, irrepressibly shaking as I impotently open and close my mouth to try to get a scream out, just one, please. But there is no air available for such a thing. No release to be had from the mind-numbing pain.


    After a long moment, the survival instinct ingrained into my lungs kicks in, drawing air in with a brief but violent inhalation. A short shock of pain accompanies the air from my right side, I start coughing uncontrollably, projecting droplets of blood mixed with saliva, a small amount of bile rises up from my stomach and burns my throat on the way.


    I only notice now that my eyes are swimming with tears, I try to blink but it doesn''t clear my vision. The wave of pain finally recedes, leaving behind another familiar feeling, the dull aching of pain, a stake of hurt stabbed in the middle of my right rib-cage.


    The lack of air in my lungs has been an ever-present pressure on my mind, coherent even through the worst of the pain, but it is now somehow getting worse, the urgency of it drowning all other thoughts.


    The reflex of trying to breathe when your lungs demand air is something that is ingrained in us throughout our life. No, it was inscribed inside our very beings as they formed. So, I try, reflexively. The stake of pain piercing through me increases in intensity when my lungs rise, this new realization kills the reflexive attempt in the crib, a pathetic moment after it begun.


    I make a more conscious use of my lungs, pushing out with only my left side, a throb of pain radiates from the stump, nothing to worry about. I succeed in filling my left lung up to a third of its capacity before it starts pulling on the right one by association, I exhale as soon as I notice, fearing the pain I could provoke if I kept going.


    I focus my entire mind on finding a breathing pattern that provides the most air but provokes the least pain. I regulate my next breaths, taking them in short small increments, doing my best to speed up the rate of inhalation and exhalation.


    I am stuck with a sixth of my total lung capacity, for now, the lack of oxygen is a weight on my mind that might trigger my instincts to attempt another reflexive full capacity inhalation, the thought of the pain that such an action would cause me is enough to send shivers down my spine.


    My arm. I lift it up, wiping my hand on my shirt before clearing the tears out of my eyes. Alone. She left me here. Of course, she did, I got injured again. I''m a burden. Weak. Two dead Rykz, one and three meters away. At least I got the fucker. Worth it. I giggle at the thought but immediately wince in pain. Right, don''t shake the broken bones because it hurts.


    ¡°You alive?¡± Yvonne asks, pressing her bloody hand against the left side of her stomach. She looks down at me, lying down with my back to the ground.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I reply, softly, carefully.


    ¡°I think so, but my mother didn''t last time we met, we haven''t reached a consensus yet.¡± She smiles mysteriously before continuing when I make a curious frown. ¡°My dear mother believes me to be an odd type of fungus that took the shape of her daughter, because, and I quote: My loving child would never leave her aging mother in her old days like this.¡± She kneels in front of me, taking out a piece of leftover bandage to properly wipe the corners of my eyes and lips.


    ¡°R-¡± A cough escapes me, expelling a bit of spit mixed with blood on the front of my shirt. ¡°Really?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She was exaggerating to achieve the maximum dramatic effect, don''t worry, all her children have built up quite the resistance to guilt trips. It forces her to regularly escalate, perhaps next time she''ll accuse me of trying to murder her with worry.¡± She makes an amused smile and I return one of my own. ¡°Now, where''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± I suppress a cold shiver. ¡°Ribs, broken.¡± I add without waiting for a reply. ¡°Take ¡­ care of your ¡­ self first.¡± This small amount of words is enough to put me back into a panting pattern as I try to catch my breath.


    She tries to ignore me but I can still move my right arm so I use it to swat her hand away from my ribs. She glares at me but I glare back, probably looking ridiculous because of my quick short breaths.


    She grumbles something I don''t hear before sitting down next to me and untying the laces keeping the front of the hard leather jacket closed over her torso. She then opens a pouch attached to her belt, taking a roll of bandage out and directly applying it over her shirt. She passes over the bloody red patch on her left several times as she wraps the bandage around her whole abdomen, pulling on the bandage with each turn to tighten the pressure on the injury. She winces visibly when she knots both ends of the bandage together, on top of her injury.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± She swears.


    ¡°Don''t use that word.¡± I manage to find enough time between two breaths to say that.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Fatherfucker?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Th ¡­ at''s ¡­¡± Not any better. ¡°What ¡­ ever.¡± I give up, giving her a tired smile.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± She asks as her fingers start softly following my ribs over my shirt, one at a time. I start shivering, solely because of the expectation of pain. I focus my mind away from that, on what she asked me.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I answer. ¡°Or, fuck ¡­ me.¡± I smile. ¡°Not al ¡­ ways with ¡­ the same ¡­ meaning.¡±


    ¡°I bet.¡± She smiles, her fingers hit a break in my rib and a shrill yelp escapes me, parting my lips. ¡°Sorry.¡± She says, wincing along my cry of pain.


    ¡°It''s ¡­ okay.¡± I begin a shrug, interrupting it when I realize it would disturb my ribs.


    ¡°Good news, your ribs are just cracked.¡± Yvonne makes a small smile.


    ¡°Not ¡­ broken?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, they are broken, but only in one place, so the term is cracked.¡±


    ¡°Only ¡­ in one ¡­ place.¡± I make a small coughing laugh, feeling the spike of pain it provokes to be worth it.


    ¡°Two breaks on two different ribs, but it''ll be much easier to heal than broken pieces of ribs floating around. In the meantime, I''ll help you walk.¡±


    ¡°Hon ¡­ estly, just, ¡­ leave me ¡­ here.¡± I tell her, my face and emotions remain flat as I do, surprising even me.


    ¡°No.¡± She answers with a chipper smile, already standing up.


    She moves around me to my left side, pausing for a second as she has to figure out a way to get me up without hurting me too much, the normal option of putting the left arm around the shoulders isn''t available with me.


    Yvonne slips her right hand between the ground and my right shoulder, taking painful hold of the back muscles protruding around the armpit, she wraps her other hand around the front of my waist, taking hold of the bone on my right side. Feeling secure enough she pulls me up with a groan of pain while I manage to grit my teeth and endure the short burst of pain.


    We settle awkwardly as I lean my back against her side. She lets go of my waist and switches the position of her right hand, the tip of her fingers had essentially been painfully pressing against the inside of my armpit the whole time.


    Unfortunately, the new spot she finds for her hand to sustain me might be worse as she relocates her right arm around my back to support me while her hand takes a hold around my upper ribs.


    ¡°Your ¡­ fingers are ¡­ digging into ¡­ my boob.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Wishing they were Leomi''s, huh?¡± She teases.


    ¡°I ¡­ wish you''d ¡­ stop ¡­ drilling your ¡­ nails ¡­ into the ¡­ side of my ¡­ boob.¡± I reply, flatly, while panting for my breath.


    ¡°We all have unachievable hopes and dreams, but I find it refreshing that you held onto your youth and express them so readily.¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­ change your ¡­ grip?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°Sorry, I would but, I don''t see where ¡­¡± She shifts her hand upward, right up under my armpit this time. ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I breathe out in relief because the amount of pain radiating from my ribs lowers when she changes grip. And no more nails biting into my skin, that''s always a bonus ¡­


    Although ¡­ Absolutes do not exist. I remember one of my mother''s personal sayings. She had reveled in the paradox contained within. It''s a good point, my Leomi''s nails could ¡­


    ¡°We need to go, their warriors are slower but they are not slow.¡± Yvonne''s voice breaks my train of thought before it can get anywhere interesting.


    I nod, deciding not to bother with the sledgehammer, not enough energy in me to carry it and I can''t ask her to. We start walking side by side, awkwardly, further into the tunnel, presumably towards the others. I keep my eyes fixed on the ground to keep my mind focused entirely on my movements, breathing, and feet, gotta make sure I don''t trip.


    ¡°They retreated soon after I joined.¡± Lady Lance informs us both.


    ¡°Or when they inflicted enough injuries that their objective was achieved.¡± Patrick says, snorting.


    I have no doubt that he is currently glaring at me for being stupid enough to be injured, again. I don''t really have anything to defend myself with if he does come out and say that. That was ¡­ stupid on so many levels.


    If my attack had missed, I would have died or forced lady Lance to cover for me, putting her at risk. There was no reason to trade blows in that situation, if I thought it through clearly instead of letting lust color my reasoning, trying to impress her after I distracted her in the middle of her fight, I would have seen that a suicidal charge wasn''t the smart move to make.


    I don''t even think that what I did has impressed her since it was such a stupid call to make. The best thing I can hope for now is that she''ll think me courageous but dumb, idiotic, blind, silly. I shake my head, trying to focus back on my breathing and walking. Once more. I smile as my old working mantra comes to mind. Yvonne and I walk by a dead Rykz scout.


    ¡°That was one frustrating engagement.¡± Yvonne says as she steps over it.


    ¡°I agree, they didn''t even try to kill us.¡± Lady Lance replies, a few meters away.


    ¡°They traded three scouts for three wounds.¡± Patrick says, from behind me. ¡°The peasant was hurt, but that was never in doubt. Yvonne''s stomach wound isn''t too damaging to our speed, but your limp and the peasant''s inability to carry herself are.¡±


    Your limp? Her limp? My head snaps up and my eyes frantically explore my surroundings. I find lady Lance walking not very far in front of us, favoring her left leg, limping along just slightly. I find the cause soon after, a long rip in the hard leather on the side of her upper left thigh.


    I lower my head back down to my feet, somewhat relieved that the wound isn''t serious but having to distract my mind from the possibility that she suffered it because of my reckless decision.


    ¡°The four scouts that managed to retreat kept going since, they''ve just left my vision range.¡± Lady Lance informs us. ¡°The four warriors behind us are keeping their pace, they''ll be on top of us in four hours if they decide to rush.¡± She pauses. ¡°And I see sunlight ahead.¡±


    Everyone stays silent, we all realize that in our current situation, this isn''t good news, just news. Finding the way out of the tunnels was necessary because there was no escaping the Rykz otherwise, but right now we are surrounded and wounded, leaving the mine is not going to help us put some distance between the Rykz and us, it is going to cost us the natural choke point provided by the tunnels and let the creatures surround us.


    But we can''t stay in here forever, we can''t even stop moving with those warriors ¡­ well, they''re not literally breathing down our necks right now, but figuratively, they are. Actually, their silence is a bit of a relief, but I shouldn''t trust it, just enjoy it.


    Half an hour of stumbling with Yvonne later, even I spot the point of sunlight visible in the distance further down the tunnel. The group''s pace doesn''t accelerate despite the exit being so readily visible, Yvonne and I continue wobbling forward, awkwardly, at the same pace. Lady Lance keeps limping along slightly, as she walks in front of us. About Ass-face, ¡­ don''t know, don''t care, don''t care to know.


    As we approach the exit, the sunlight, my mind starts thinking about what we may find outside and it makes me regret leaving the sledgehammer behind despite my utter lack of strength back then.

 Nothing.Ch16

    Our small group of four is finally making the last steps necessary to exit these damned tunnels. The small things that torchlight simply didn¡¯t have the intensity necessary to illuminate become clearer. Our upper bodies are dotted with innumerable brown stains, small and large, scattered even on my torso, marks left behind by the viscous blood of the Rykz we killed.


    The darkness around us is receding, chased away by the sunlight. But my eyes are drawn to what matters, lady Lance¡¯s athletic figure as she limps ahead, her back straight. Her head is turned outwards, vision fixated on a point outside the mine as she advances.


    My gut tells me that nothing good could possibly be waiting there, and the fact that she is staring ahead so seriously isn¡¯t contradicting me. Well, I really don¡¯t care, because right now, I want to witness this instant, the moment daylight reaches her face. I keep staring, leaning on Yvonne a bit more and trusting her with my balance for a short while.


    Leomi takes one more step. She crosses into the light all at once. Her straight black hair ruffle with the outside wind, springing life around her visibly tired face, her traits are still sharp but dimmed by fatigue. Yvonne helps me take another step. The new angle allows me to dive deep into her light gray eyes. I realize, sadly, after a few seconds that they are filled with worry, I then catch the reflection of a movement on their surface.


    I tear my own eyes away, filled with regret as the fear in my gut is telling me this is probably the last time I will get to admire her. This is likely to be the end of the river for me. Perhaps the superstition is true. We might all flow back to the lake in the end. I sneer at my own weakness, don¡¯t need a stupid legend.


    We keep walking, straight towards the center of the fifty Rykz warriors surrounding us in full armor with their sabers and shields raised. A single odd figure is standing there, in the dead center, in front of us. No surprise shakes me at the sight of fifty Rykz, not so long ago I peed my pants from twelve scouts surrounding us like this. I laugh, breaking the silence around the small mountainous plateau around the mine¡¯s entrance.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Fuck! I press my hand against my ear, fuck that¡¯s loud. All fifty Rykz are making the same damn sound at the same damn time. My body shakes under the very real vibrations produced by their breathing cries. I hear grains of dust cascading down to the ground, joined even by a rock or two in the nearby area. The odd figure standing there, in front of us, lifts its long tail off the ground and the Rykz all ¡­ stand down, their sabers, shields and flat heads are simply lowered, seemingly taking resting stances.


    We reach a spot in front of the being that just commanded the warriors, is that a princess? The others mentioned this kind of Rykz when they suspected the arrows could be a trap, this looks like a trap. But then again, the arrows did lead us outside, just in the middle of a Rykz army, it could be unrelated.


    The being is tall, forcing my neck muscles to work to look up because I am vertically challenged as Father often said to tease me. The odd figure is ¡­ odd is the best word.


    A good two meters tall but very thin overall, the long tail that is now lowering back to the ground behind it is a long meter and a half, attached under the waist behind the two rather consequent legs it is standing on. Wide thighs and calves, reversed knees, lengthy feet that end in five spaced out ¡­ carrot shaped extremities, about the same size too.


    The being chooses that moment to flex them, effortlessly plunging those ¡­ toes deep into the rocky ground, taking root. Its skin is rubbery like the Rykz¡¯ but earth brown in color instead of obsidian black, I also spot the same kind of string-like muscles protruding out near joints. No clothes, no armor, and no genitalia that I can recognize. Where shoulders or arms should be, there are dozens of very thin tendrils attached on either side of the upper body. They remain idle, hanging along her flanks.


    The being is swaying a little, I notice, is it too thin and tall to be stable? Is that why it dug its odd carrot shaped toes into the ground, for stability? I shake my head, working my neck to look up at the odd figure¡¯s head. It is perhaps the part of it that resemble us, humans, the most, its ovaloid head perched on a normal looking neck.


    But even then, I think as the being sways sideways slightly along with the rest of its unusual body, it is void of any feature, no hair, no face, no mouth, no eyes, no nose. There is only what I can only assume are six breathing holes on either side of the head, from the chin to the back of the skull, in a diagonal line, each of them slightly wider than the previous one.


    This Rykz has ¡­ beauty. But, what is it waiting for? I think back to where Yvonne¡¯s knife was on her waist, sending my hand to explore the belt once more. I find the knife within seconds. My fingers wrap around the weapon. The being takes a slow calculated step back, the root-like toes ripping the ground above them as they free themselves before plunging back into the soil, taking root again just a back-step away.


    I unsheathe the knife, shaking Yvonne¡¯s hand in the same movement and ignoring the various waves of pain coming from different parts of me, from my wound brushing against Yvonne¡¯s hard leather armor to the cracked ribs protesting the extra weight pressing on them as I stand alone.


    I¡¯m tired. Exhausted actually, my body has actually been eating half my flow regeneration just to keep up with ¡­ walking, that¡¯s it. How far I¡¯ve fallen, I was able to plow a third of a field alone without even using flow just a couple of days ago, or is it three?


    Fuck me, I¡¯m hurt all over. I don¡¯t want to see her death, and I have no reason to delay my own any longer. If she wanted anything to do with me, she would have taken me. I¡¯ve given enough hints, no more deluding myself. She is saying no.


    I take a deep breath and smile. This is where my river ends, this is where my flow stops. I take a step forward, raising my arm with the pitiful knife in hand.


    ¡°I wonder which one of you will send me back to the lake?¡± I mutter, shrugging off the disappointment I feel in myself for grasping at that delusional crutch, another step.


    Too fucking slow, can¡¯t that ¡­ princess just close the rest of the distance and end me? Or one of the warriors, fuck if I care at this stage. I hear a sound of metal sliding, unsheathing, behind me, before hearing a movement, a step coming from the same direction towards me.


    I don¡¯t have time to decide what to do with the information, or even gather what it means, before a hard object hits the back of my head, knocking me forward, I sprawl flat on the ground, laying painfully on my chest.


    As my mind fills with fog, I hear the sound of metal breaking, aloud shrill clink. The last thing I hear is my Leomi saying ¡°We surrender.¡± before my consciousness winks out.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I open my eyes and find the abyss of my Leomi¡¯s light gray eyes looking deep into mine. I lose myself for a while, not long enough, but I am shaken out of it when her expression grows concerned. I gaze around, finding us still surrounded by Rykz warriors, but they are no longer in a circle, they are walking all around us.


    My entire body seems to be laid down in-between my Leomi¡¯s legs, my head resting on her stomach while she looks down at me.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to knock me out to get me to lay down with you, right?¡± I ask humorously.


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than Yvonne, somehow.¡± She rolls her pretty eyes and absently raises her fingers to her face to flick a strand of straight black hair behind her ear. I blush furiously at the gesture.


    ¡°Doing my best.¡± I croak the sounds through my throat before it tightens too much to talk.


    The effect she has on me seems to be worsening with time. I smile widely at the thought, unreasonably happy about it. I keep my silence after that to better enjoy this dream. My heart hot within my chest, beating powerfully enough that it actually provokes a tinge of pain from the injury to the two ribs on my right side.


    Pain? Is this real? Lady Lance places her hand on my ribs, right under my right breast, over the cracked ribs. My breath catches short and my eyes snap back up to hers, I feel her working on a flow construct, probably to heal me, I don¡¯t care.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I lift my hand up to her face, slipping under her arm currently busy healing me, slipping under her guard. I want to touch her so much. I lay my fingers on her cheek, my breath further shortens somehow as I feel the softness of her skin under my touch. She seems to lean into it somehow, the grin I make is so wide, I consider that it may dislocate my jaw. I must look stupid, who cares?


    Her other hand comes up and catches my wrist, using it to pull my hand away from the wonderful experience. I must have been mistaken about her leaning into it, not the first delusion or the hundredth I had about her. I think with a touch of resigned sadness as I let my arm fall back to the ground.


    ¡°All done.¡± She says with a bright smile that wipes my resigned thoughts away.


    I turn my attention inwards and notice the staggering amount of energy flowing through the construct she just anchored around the cracks in my ribs. Twenty, thirty times the amount of flow regenerated in a full day?


    I try to inspect the construct¡¯s individual segments but the structure is too unfamiliar. It is using notions that Mother¡¯s education simply did not cover, perhaps beyond even what she knew.


    Emotionally, I don¡¯t want to accept the fact that she wasn¡¯t perfect, but I¡¯m not six years old anymore. I am long past getting into fights to prove my mom¡¯s the best, because I know she was and I don¡¯t need to prove it. I sigh, smiling in reminiscence at the memory. Lady Lance holds out her hand, I take it and she helps me up to my feet.


    ¡°I had to destroy a piece of bone stuck in your lung.¡± She says as I swat the back of my pants to clear the red dust. ¡°And I healed that bump on the back of your head before it could form.¡± She adds. ¡°I do apologize for that.¡± She finishes in a formal tone.


    ¡°Well, I already knew you could knock me off my feet, that¡¯s just another way to do it.¡± I make a casual shrug.


    ¡°Twice as bad? No maybe three times.¡± She shakes her head, muttering as she leaves me there.


    I throw a quick glance around, noticing Yvonne and Patrick not too far away, both disarmed. The Rykz warriors are spread all around us, some sitting in a position that seems odd to me, laying on their lower trunks, legs folded alongside the body. Others oiling their weapons, four of them are carrying our three packs and one backpack.


    Lady Lance is still carrying her sword, but the blade is broken at the base and her sheath is gone so she had to stick the handle in her belt, leaving the silver lion pommel sticking up. She is currently walking towards the airy Rykz princess.


    The Rykz is still swaying sideways. It looks like she is going along bursts of wind, but I cannot feel any. The tendrils on her upper body are now tightly wrapped around her waist, immobile. Her root-like toes deeply planted into the ground.


    ¡°Princess Celyz.¡± Lady Lance calls out.


    ¡°Lady Lance.¡± Princess Celyz replies. Her voice ¡­ resonates, it envelops the area as she speaks.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me how many patrols you have in the immediate area?¡± Lady Lance asks the being.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± She lowers her head slightly before raising it back up after a second. ¡°The answer is twenty-seven, twenty-eight if you count the four scouts that just disengaged from pursuing you a short while ago.¡±


    My ears tell me that the sounds originate from the ovaloid head, vibrating inside and escaping through the dozen holes laid in two diagonal lines across its sides. Her diction is perfect, perhaps too perfect, much too human for a being so far removed from us biologically.


    ¡°So, we never had a chance to escape. We are near your hive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good deduction.¡± Princess Celyz tilts its head sideways and down. Was that a gentle nod? ¡°The mountain is a good naturally fortified location.¡± She adds.


    ¡°What¡¯s to happen to us?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°A bath and clothes in the near future, perhaps some medical attention.¡± She inclines her head further down, facing lady Lance directly despite her obvious lack of eyes. ¡°Imprisonment, and perhaps death, later.¡± The being states the information calmly, with no cruelty, no mockery, a simple enunciation of fact, a truth told.


    ¡°Why tell us?¡± I ask, loud enough to be heard. The princess turns her head around on her neck, a full hundred degrees, to face me, somehow.


    ¡°A human would lie or pass over that kind of news.¡± Lady Lance explains the question, providing details that I didn¡¯t think to include.


    ¡°Dishonesty is detrimental to civilization, even more so during contacts with foreign cultures.¡± The being states with a hint of surprise in the resonating voice, inclining her head sideways.


    It is uncanny how easy it is to read her physical expressions, I have no doubt that she is puzzled by our question. Surprised to be asked to explain why she didn¡¯t lie when it is obvious to her that lying is wrong.


    She didn¡¯t use the word wrong. I correct myself. She said that lying is detrimental to the goal she is currently pursuing: contact with a foreign culture. This princess¡¯ mental landscape has more layers than Patrick does.


    ¡°What could cause our death during imprisonment?¡± I ask since she just said she isn¡¯t going to lie, might as well test it.


    ¡°Your actions, decisions, those of my Queen, outside circumstances, even simple execution if maintaining the imprisonment is more costly to the hive than what we could gain by keeping you alive.¡± Princess Celyz uses the same uncannily calm tone as she did before, enunciating the possibilities.


    ¡°What decisions? About what?¡± I press.


    ¡°We will discuss that in another setting.¡± She says with a shake of her whole body, a strong refusal? A definite no, rather. ¡°Now, we walk until night falls.¡± Her head points out towards a wide path leading away from the plateau.


    Lady Lance makes a small approving nod in my direction, it raises my mood up to a sunny level, we start walking side by side as the warriors start moving silently all at once.


    The Princess takes long steps that make her whole body, including her tail, swaying from one side to the other. Her oscillating motion brings her all the way to the very front of the ¡­ the horde of Rykz that gathers around us, keeping us in the very middle.


    These warriors are taking an irregular formation to walk in a group, no ranks, leaving seemingly random distances between each warrior from a single meter to the last one of them trailing dozens of meters behind. The result is a horde of Rykz warriors spread widely across a long distance along the road.


    I observe the slim Rykz Princess as she leads the way, three dozen meters in front of me. I see no shoulder-blades on her bare back, obviously since she has no shoulders but the absence still strikes me as odd despite the obviously inhumanly thin structure of her body.


    The vertebral column visible under the rubbery brown skin of her back is unlike any bone structure I have ever seen, it is made of a long single smooth round piece going from the base of her ovoid head, all the way down to the tip of her tail.


    There is no flesh on her butt, just two bones with a layer of string-like muscles over them. I make a smile at the thought. Her round spine meanders left and right seamlessly along with her swaying gait. There is no indication that it is made of anything other than that single long piece, nothing like the interlinked bones of our spines.


    She has two flat ribs, five centimeters wide. They are attached to the spine twenty centimeters under the base of her neck and are lost under the rubbery flesh soon after they begin arching around the side of the upper chest. I hadn¡¯t even seen the two ribs from her front. Another peculiarity, adding to a long list.


    I keep my eyes trained on the movement of her string-like muscles, even as we leave the old mine¡¯s road and start making our way through wild terrain. As the sun passes the midday position, I finally manage to follow one of her muscle strings along its entire length, the complicated criss-cross pattern of her layers of string-like muscles made it rather difficult to follow a specific one.


    The string is attached under the hip bone, it travels through the entire length of the leg, beginning under the thigh, it passes behind the reversed knee, and behind the ankle to attach half-way along the entire foot¡¯s length, right before the root-like toe extremities begin.


    That single muscle must be a whole meter and a half long uncoiled, this Princess Celyz could gain fifty centimeters in height if she straightened her reversed knees entirely. I am not jealous of her height. I am not jealous of her height. I am not vertically challenged. Well, I am a bit short, but I¡¯m sure my height is just below the average if you don¡¯t count giants. A meter sixty is very reasonable. A meter sixty-five by now I¡¯m sure. Possibly one seventy.


    The Rykz horde around us starts spreading further outwards during the afternoon as we traveled through the wild mountain, it now encompasses a span of maybe two hundred meters with wide gaps between each warrior.


    The sun is lowering on the horizon when the Rykz princess finally stops in front of a wide wooden double gate installed on the flat of a vertical cliff. She is waiting for us to catch up and for the warriors to finish gathering around us.


    ¡°Sweet aren¡¯t they?¡± The Princess faces us, inclining her head sideways, questioningly.


    Is she imitating human gestures? Stretching out a non-existent ear to show that she is waiting to hear our answer. Or is it a Rykz gesture, does she have eardrums at the bottom of some of these holes?


    ¡°Who?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°My warriors, spreading so far out to intercept dangers far away from me, I find that to be touching behavior on their part.¡± Princess Celyz explains.


    I hear some eagerness to share in her voice as it resounds out of her ovoid head, but her words tell me much more. They say that there can be emotional bonds within the Rykz society, and, perhaps more importantly, that the bonds can affect their behavior.

 Nothing.Ch17

    I inspect the large wooden door incongruously laid on the vertical cliff¡¯s side, its color is very close to that of the rock surrounding it. This gate must be impossible to find by accident unless you happen to walk on top of it somehow.


    Princess Celyz is a bit talkative, it seemed to me that she enjoyed sharing her knowledge. I¡¯m curious and it could be helpful if she likes us, or at least enjoys the conversation.


    ¡°How do your warriors eat, Princess?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that your workers have mouths with mandibles, but none other.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they have a trunk at the bottom of their heads, here let me show you.¡± Princess Celyz answers.


    One of her thin tendrils unfurls from her chest. It reaches out towards the warrior closest to me, touching its flat head. The creature lifts its head up, that action separates the head¡¯s carapace from the chest armor. Revealing that there is no carapace covering the underside of the creature¡¯s chin. That is most likely why they keep their heads down, pressed against the armor.


    A three-centimeter wide and twenty-centimeter long trunk rolls out from the underside of the chin, it is made of the same obsidian black rubbery flesh that I am now used to seeing. I¡¯ve seen that skin tone often enough that I notice the creases in the trunk, a consequence of leaving it constantly rolled up on itself.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I hear the word before realizing that I¡¯m the one who said it.


    Princess Celyz pulls her tendril back, wrapping it around herself in its previous position, the Rykz warrior also retreats his trunk and lowers his chin. I smell an odd odor pass in the air around us, her tendril didn¡¯t seem large enough to displace air, perhaps it¡¯s her natural body odor.


    Which reminds me, we must smell like we haven¡¯t washed for two days while working the fields. When all fifty of our escort¡¯s warriors have gathered around us, two of them walk up to the double gate, each pushes on a separate panel and opens the gate wide.


    Behind it, another tunnel, but this one is lit brightly with dozens of torches fixed on the walls, one every two meters. This tunnel is more of a hallway since I can see the end of it just a hundred meters ahead.


    The other side, however, isn¡¯t held by a mere wooden gate, there are two huge stone panels keeping the pathway to their hive secured. I¡¯m not an expert but ¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve invented the battering ram that can take this down yet.


    As the group engages down the hallway, Princess Celyz stays near me, walking by my side with her strange swaying motion. She speaks up suddenly, surprising me with her voice directed my way.


    ¡°I notice you didn¡¯t ask about the method I use to acquire sustenance.¡± She says calmly. ¡°Are you too shy to ask?¡± She turns her head to face me, inclining it sideways. The deeply resonating sounds of her voice make it hard for me to discern whether there is some emotion contained within or none.


    Is she flatly asking if I¡¯m shy? Is she teasing me? I can¡¯t tell, but I can¡¯t rule out manipulation, she hasn¡¯t mentioned anything similar to the moral guidelines we are taught to follow as human kids. Her reasoning seems to indicate that she takes decides what actions to take based on what she deems desirable as an outcome.


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t offend you ¡­¡± I suspend the sentence, observing her.


    She doesn¡¯t change position, keeping her head inclined sideways as she faces me. Her wavering sideways gait doesn¡¯t suffer. Whatever means she uses to ¡°see¡± ahead of herself, it doesn¡¯t involve facing forward.


    Princess Celyz seems to finally understand that I¡¯m waiting for her permission to continue and she breaks out of the questioning position her head is making to give me a permissive nod. Odd how an empty head alone can express so much without anything resembling human traits to communicate with.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my life growing plants, wheat, corn, carrots, potatoes, ¡­ The toes you have at the end of your feet, you plunged them into the ground earlier. At first, I thought they served to stabilize you because of your thin stature and tall height, but since you¡¯ve walked all the way here without trouble, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case anymore.¡± I start prudently, carefully observing her to notice any sign of offense taken.


    Because of my inability to discern her tone of voice, I focus on her tendrils. The movements they made before, when she indicated her refusal to pursue a conversation, didn¡¯t seem deliberate.


    ¡°You are very observing.¡± She says in the same calm stating tone of voice that she used to inform us of our possible demise.


    ¡°Nothing else to do right now, really.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Continue, please. I am curious to hear your reasoning and deductions.¡±


    ¡°Well, your ¡­ toes, seem very similar to roots in their shape and how you use them by plunging them into the ground. If you aren¡¯t using them to stabilize yourself, and you don¡¯t have a mouth to ingest food, then perhaps those toes are exactly what they seem to be, in form and function. They are roots that you use to absorb what you need out of the ground.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! Incomplete, but I have absolutely no doubt you would have figured the last part out after a while.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ head nods up and down several times.


    ¡°Do you also absorb sunlight?¡± I ask, thinking it the most likely hole in my reasoning.


    ¡°No, sadly we have lost the ability to do so long ago.¡± Her head shakes sideways slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I offer, it seemed like a sad expression to me, regretful.


    ¡°Do not be. We have gained in return, it was an exchange we did not decide but none of us would undo it.¡± Her empty head nods once, a strong affirmation.


    ¡°I cannot think of anything else.¡± I admit, sheepishly.


    This Princess Celyz has a much too high evaluation of me. It is a new experience for me to try to lower expectations. I am accustomed to people inventing faults in my character, not the opposite.


    We arrive at the end of the tunnel. This time eight Rykz warriors take position, four on either side of the gate, claws pushing on stone. The two panels move slowly, scraping against the rocky ground as they slide open.


    ¡°First, you were not wrong in your first assumption, we use our toes for both tasks, to provide stability when immobile but also to feed. Our tail fulfills the same two purposes, our size is a bit too great for our toes to be the only ones to provide sustenance.¡± Princess Celyz says, making her tail sway behind her.


    I turn my face towards the stone gate as it opens, eyes trained in-between the two panels to catch an advance look at what¡¯s waiting for us inside their hive.


    I am dazzled by the sunlight that pierces through the seam when the two stone panels open far enough to separate completely. I expected something similar to an anthill, a network of tunnels and rooms dug underground. Why is there sunlight?


    The gate is half-way open when I manage to shake the dazzling glare that caught my pupils off-guard from my eyes. I finally get a good look at what lays beyond.


    A large and wide valley is revealed to us, it lays contained between two tall mountainous ridges that are covered in beautiful verdant green trees. Extraordinary trees who grew, no, flourished on mountain walls too sharply inclined for anything to climb them.


    There is a large lake in the middle of the valley, at its lowest elevation, circular in shape, two hundred meters wide, and ice blue in color. A huge tree is piercing the surface of the water in the lake¡¯s exact center.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The trunk is huge, its shape suggests that three very large trees merged together to produce this monstrous tree that stands a dozen meters above the lake, who knows how large the portion hidden under the surface is.


    There are no branches splitting away from the massive trunk, it is composed of a single straight and uninterrupted piece that goes up, all the way until it suddenly splits in thousands of thick vines.


    Those sprouts arc downwards at differing distances to the trunk, idly swaying with small spherical black fruits attached across their entire length instead of leaves. The tree¡¯s shape reminds me of a weeping willow¡¯s, a monstrous one without branches or leaves, and very long tendrils sprouting obsidian black fruits ¡­


    From our position looking down at the tree in the lake, it is possible to see the ovoid shape located at the very top, in the crown at the base of all the tendrils, the center where they start to branch out.


    I¡¯m certain that the neck and chest are hidden behind the tendrils, merged together on the upper portion of the trunk, creating a perfect base for the tendrils to grow on while both legs and the tail fused to form the base.


    The sight of their Queen, carrying so many Rykz eggs on her tendrils that I would likely fail to count them if I tried, frightens me more than I would ever admit to anyone, enough that I am genuinely worried about losing control of my bladder again.


    ¡°You honor us, Princess Celyz, I did not think you would directly take us to see your Queen.¡± I say with humor, hiding my true reaction and the shiver of fear currently traveling through my spine.


    We are not going to win this war. The Izla cannot even arm as many peasants as there are Rykz eggs on those tendrils. I hear sounds of whispering occurring behind me, the three nobles are likely to have drawn the same conclusions as I have, earlier than I have.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Princess Celyz makes a cadence of light silvery sounds resound inside her ovaloid head. Laughter?


    No, if I apply a human standard to her expressions, then this isn¡¯t loud enough for a laugh. A chuckle maybe, I think the small sounds she made were filled with delight. I¡¯ll go with a human standard until she reveals that the expressions she uses are deceitful in nature.


    ¡°I did not intend to, but it would be difficult, for one depending on sight, not to see her first indeed! I did not think of that.¡± She makes use of the same cadence of silvery sounds, but this time they are graver. Laughter.


    I force myself to look away from the Rykz Queen, to take a good look at the lake¡¯s surroundings. There are a large number of buildings along the entirety of the shore, a city built around a Queen.


    ¡°Come! We¡¯ll talk more as we make way down to the hive.¡± Princess Celyz says with enthusiasm.


    One of her tendrils unfurls and makes a waving motion towards a path twisting and turning as it leads down the hilly landscape towards the lake, passing through an odd field of small roofs, and between two of the city¡¯s large buildings before reaching the shore.


    Before I can take a step down the road, to move along side by side with the Princess as I¡¯d done so far through the tunnel. A hand seizes my shoulder before forcefully pulling me backward. It forces me to take a step back while the hand¡¯s owner, Patrick, makes a step forward and takes my place near Princess Celyz.


    She makes no comment nor has any discernible physical reaction to the change of conversation partner. Impassible as she walks, swinging slowly side to side with each step. I shrug, we¡¯ll be here a while so I can ask my questions later, I follow them on the wide rocky road, leaving only a few steps between us.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that gorge provide an easy way into the valley?¡± He asks, raising a hand to point at the spot where the two mountain ridges, surrounding and isolating the valley, meet each other at their lowest point. The crossing of ridges is the lowest point in the walls and it seems to be leaving a hole to get in or out of the valley, a gorge.


    ¡°We have, of course, made sure that we control every access point into the valley.¡± Princess Celyz answers somewhat cryptically.


    ¡°But, is the way clear?¡± He presses on. I shake my head with incredulity, does he really think she would answer that?!


    ¡°The ways inside the valley are clear and controlled by us, yes.¡± Princess Celyz answers, her resounding voice seems amused to me.


    ¡°Is that specific breach in the walls surrounding the valley clear enough that it can be crossed all the way through to the other side?¡± Patrick asks, clarifying the question.


    ¡°Oh, is that what you meant?¡± Princess Celyz asks, I cannot hear anything other than the calm tone of fact I heard her use many times so far. But her choice of words indicates clearly that if she were human, the voice would be dripping with sarcasm.


    Does he think the reason Princess Celyz isn¡¯t giving him the answer he wants is because she doesn¡¯t understand the specifics of the question?


    Oh, of course he does. If he believes in his own inherent superiority, then there is no reason he wouldn¡¯t also believe humans superior to other races.


    It is a short path from there to assuming the reason you¡¯re not getting an answer is because the one speaking to you is a Rykz and isn¡¯t smart enough to catch the meaning behind a question. Add that to a misconception about her unwillingness to lie and how she has continuously answered a peasant¡¯s questions ¡­ Of course this is what he would do.


    ¡°It is what I meant, can you answer me?¡± He asks, voice feigning patience.


    ¡°I have the knowledge necessary to answer you, yes.¡± Princess Celyz answers with a simple statement.


    ¡°Will you answer me?!¡± His control breaks, his emotions skipping impatience and jumping straight into anger. I notice as a Rykz warrior moves his arm, laying hand and claws upon the odd bulbous pommel of his saber.


    ¡°If you give me the right price, yes, I will.¡± The Rykz princess continues humoring him with her calm tone.


    ¡°You will?¡± He asks. ¡°Price?¡± He repeats, incredulous. ¡°How much do you want for that answer?¡± Patrick catches on, pressing eagerly.


    ¡°It is simple, tell us of a similar way into the city of Meria.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ replies, still calm.


    ¡°How dare you suggest such a thing?! I would never betray my Duke or Izla Meria!¡± Patrick jumps away from her, stance guarded and cheeks red.


    ¡°It is an equivalent exchange, a fair price for the answer you seek.¡± Princess Celyz lowers and turns her head to directly face Patrick, she maintains the position for a while, until it is clear that Patrick¡¯s offended silence means that he does not intend to continue the conversation.


    A chilling suspicion crosses my mind as I wonder what kinds of things Nobles are taught. I throw a look over my shoulder. I find Yvonne and lady Lance making difficult faces as they observe the discussion ahead.


    Good, I sigh in relief as I turn my attention back forward. There was nothing to be afraid of, only someone like Ass-face would make those kinds of wild leaps in judgment. I reassure myself.


    Even someone with preconceptions should be able to read enough into the answers that the Rykz Princess has been giving to understand that they are anything but simple.


    A being of her depth has reasons of her own for capturing us, beyond the simple fact that we surrendered. I have no doubt that we would have been executed on the spot if Princess Celyz estimated it beneficial to her hive.


    Oh, this is going to be fun. My thought surprises me, when did I start enjoying myself? I look back on the day. Killing that scout was empowering, exciting, primal. It may have been stupid but when I saw that blow land ¡­ I think, no. I know I loved the feelings.


    The situation, the adrenaline, the clarity of purpose when I decided to defend my life with my own hands. The arousal as I exchanged blows with that scout, fighting for survival.


    I wonder how I¡¯ll feel if something like this happens again. That¡¯s if I don¡¯t get struck down immediately after my success, before I can register and enjoy myself. I let a loud laugh escape my lips, surprising everyone around except the Rykz warriors who remain impassible.


    Princess Celyz turns her head and neck all the way around her spine, a full hundred and seventy degree turn to look at me. I smile at her, ignoring the flesh twisted around her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m a little insane, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I say, explaining nothing before continuing, just to throw a pike at Patrick for fun. ¡°I apologize for Patrick¡¯s lack of manners, he is just a simple Count¡¯s heir in a remote part of the Empire.¡±


    I grin widely as I enjoy the different reactions of the three Nobles. Yvonne giggles loudly, not hiding her amusement in the least. Lady Lance mutters something about someone¡¯s condition being contagious, just loud enough for me and Yvonne.


    Patrick, on the other hand, makes a volte-face on his spot, immediately taking a long step towards me, his face scrounged in anger. I smirk at him, lifting one corner of my mouth far above the other to add a spike of mockery to the expression.


    He lifts his hands up in front of him, balled up into fists as he watches the ground between us, estimating his avenue of attack. The Rykz warrior that had his clawed hand already on his saber draws it, moving two steps to place himself between Patrick and Princess Celyz, shield at the ready. Another three warriors react just a beat slower, taking positions all around Patrick with claws on their weapons and shields lifted up to their chest level.


    ¡°Go on Lordling, show us your inherent superiority!¡± I egg him on while angling my head to the side, allowing me to stare straight at him right over the warrior¡¯s shoulder, the smirk still present on my lips.


    I watch, interested, as his face turns red, then white, then red again. He ends up lowering his hands and forcefully opening his fists. Patrick then raises his open palms up, in a placating gesture to show he is not dangerous.


    I step past him, letting a small mocking laugh escape my lips, as I take back my position near Princess Celyz.

 Nothing.Ch18

    ¡°I am certain it was a simple cultural difference.¡± Princess Celyz says, choosing the moment to cut in, ending my mocking laughter and putting the conversation back on its previous track. ¡°The apology was unnecessary but very much appreciated, thank you.¡± She inclines her head towards me.


    I keep my silence, thinking hard about what the next step of the conversation should be from here. The most important thing to determine is her objective. I don¡¯t think it is her goal to obtain traditional prisoners because then she wouldn¡¯t bother being so polite.


    What were her words? Dishonesty is detrimental during contact with foreign cultures. Is she following rules of diplomacy? Why? Wait, is she?


    Princess Celyz didn¡¯t need to add that second part to accept the apology. She could have left the matter alone, it would have been the better choice actually, the diplomatic move is to wave away the entire thing. But no, she didn¡¯t do that, she chose to thank me, to passively take a side in our argument.


    If anything, I¡¯ve noticed that her words are very much chosen, maneuvered to say what she means. Just because she isn¡¯t dishonest with her answers does not mean that her replies have no aim of their own.


    If her objective is diplomatic, or official, we would be treated differently. She would have waved off the incident without thanking me and avoided a possible offense to Patrick, a Noble with political weight.


    I also doubt she would have disarmed us if this was diplomatic since we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with weapons anyway. Letting us keep our weapons would be more beneficial to her. So, her interest is with each of us personally, not with our social positions. We are very much prisoners, then, just with a different objective behind our imprisonment than usually.


    If I¡¯m right, then she doesn¡¯t want us to know she has an interest in us that goes beyond our capture, otherwise, she would have asked for my name as we spoke. I could also be wrong and overthinking this.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose anything by being polite in our current situation.


    ¡°You are welcome, Princess Celyz, however, I still owe you one more apology. I hope to make you agree to accept it this time.¡± I start, trying to be diplomatic but wincing at my own word choices when I hear them.


    Princess Celyz inclines her head sideways, listening. I hear Patrick snort behind me.


    ¡°I offer you my personal apology, Princess Celyz, for not introducing myself to you as soon as we met. I am Jessica, formerly peasant, presently ¡­ well, nothing. I am honored to have made your acquaintance, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I am also honored to have met you, Jessica, a former provider of your kind.¡± She makes a nod of her head. ¡°I will reluctantly accept your apology, Jessica, but do note that I do so while protesting. You were ¡­ suddenly indisposed and accidentally lost the opportunity, I cannot possibly bear a grudge for such things.¡±


    That was good, we both said a lot of empty words, but I think we both understood each other¡¯s meaning, subtext. I opened myself to dialogue with her while she assured me that the dialogue would begin with a clean slate. I¡¯m convinced she will be honest with me. To a point. I remind myself, the line in the sand is drawn right in front of her hive¡¯s well-being.


    Our group nears the city around the lake¡¯s shore, but to enter the city we must pass through the forest of odd small roof things that we saw from above. At ground level, I see that the roofs are there to provide cover for small circular walls, barely half a meter tall. Dozens of Rykz workers are moving around within the field, none close to our group.


    ¡°Are those wells?¡± Lady Lance asks, not far behind me.


    ¡°They have access to water, but their function is not that of a well.¡± Princess Celyz answers.


    ¡°So, those are the famous mushroom pits of the Rykz.¡± Lady Lance says. I throw a glance over my shoulder, finding her staring at one of the pits, a very interested expression on her sharp face.


    ¡°We can take a look if you wish.¡± Princess Celyz proposes.


    ¡°I would grateful if you don¡¯t mind the bother.¡± Lady Lance bows her head slightly towards her, in thanks.


    ¡°Come, follow me.¡± Princess Celyz unfurls four tendrils from around her torso, waving them towards the nearest pit.


    The group follows her, most of the warriors remain on the side of the road, only a dozen of them follow us inside the mushroom pit field itself. I notice that there is almost no vegetation on the ground, odd since I know many kinds of weeds that would relish growing here.


    ¡°Do your workers uproot anything that tries to grow here? The earth is unusually bare.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes they do, growing mushrooms takes a lot of water so we take care to make sure that no other plant enters into a competition for resources with our mushroom cultures.¡± Princess Celyz answers, making her resonant voice loud enough for all of us to hear. ¡°It is a time-consuming task for our workers, but we feed all the uprooted plants to the grubs so their efforts are not wasted.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised that you were able to grow mushrooms on a mountaintop. Isn¡¯t it too cold?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Ah, it would indeed be too cold if this was a mountain.¡± She nods a couple of times. ¡°But we are standing on an old volcano, it just so happens that this field is located right above a significant source of heat.¡±


    ¡°Happens, huh.¡± Lady Lance repeats, skeptically.


    ¡°Well, it is not a secret that the Rykz can sense heat.¡± Princess Celyz makes her four unfurled tendrils wave around her.


    ¡°We did not know that.¡± Lady Lance answers.


    ¡°Well, I am sure you would have found out eventually since your Empire discovered that fact two hundred and fifty years ago.¡±


    ¡°How did they figure it out?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°During a battle with queen Grikyz¡¯ hive, they used several large burning bales of hay to try to disorganize her ranks. It didn¡¯t work, of course, but they observed that the Rykz fighting near the large flamed had difficulty using their sabers, their general drew the correct conclusion that they were half-blinded by the flames.¡± Princess Celyz recites the information with some enthusiasm. I think it is enthusiasm, it is definitely different from her tone when she calmly states facts.


    ¡°Is it alright to tell us this?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°It was two hundred and fifty years ago, Lady Lance, many hives have fought the Empire several times since. Do you really think that if this was an exploitable weak point, you wouldn¡¯t know about it?¡± Princess Celyz asks, head inclined questioningly.


    ¡°Just because we have not yet found a way to reliably exploit it doesn¡¯t mean it cannot be done.¡± Yvonne answers in Lady Lance¡¯s place.


    ¡°That is a very good point, I agree with you.¡± Princess Celyz says. ¡°But having our weaknesses found is not something that frightens the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°You cannot fix a weakness if you are not aware of it.¡± Lady Lance picks up on her reasoning immediately.


    ¡°Indeed. In the past ten thousand five hundred and thirty-two years since we have first begun interacting with other races, weaknesses have been found within us seven hundred and thirty-two times.¡± She recites the numbers enthusiastically, no, the tone isn¡¯t quite the same. If I go by context, it would be pride.


    ¡°Your records of history are that old? That precise?¡± Lady Lance asks in a disbelieving voice.


    ¡°They are, but I am afraid the vast majority of our record¡¯s contents are not to be shared with other races.¡± She shakes her head sideways, but in smaller movements, perhaps a regretful gesture.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I shouldn¡¯t be putting a human context on her words to interpret the emotion she puts behind it. Fuck this is confusing. She did use a human expression, being afraid that she cannot share. The emotion behind that one should be regret.


    Once she¡¯s finished speaking, Princess Celyz takes a few swaying steps towards the mushroom pit, sending her four unfurled tendrils towards the base of the two wood supports holding up the small roof above the pit.


    Her tendrils make several small motions around their base before she pulls them back soon after, holding two wood stakes. She waves both of her free tendrils towards two of her warriors put down their shields and take hold of the supports holding up the roof with their claws.


    I recognize the smell of her odd scent as it spreads around us, I think it is left behind by the tendrils. The warriors start lifting the roof, the Princess creates a soft vibration within her ovaloid head and the two Rykz slow down, becoming more careful as they deposit the roof on the ground right next to the low wall surrounding the pit¡¯s hole.


    We approach and look down inside the mushroom pit, there is a long wooden beam placed vertically down the center. Attached all around the beam in a spiral pattern, are hundreds of wooden trays. Each of the trays is filled with loose soil and has dozens of small white round mushrooms sprouting all over the surface.


    The mushroom pit seems to be giving off a constant stream of hot moist air that we feel rising as it brushes past our faces in a slow current.


    ¡°Why do you put a roof over them if you need as much water as possible?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They need water, but we can¡¯t let rainwater fall down directly inside the trays because if too much water accumulates the mushrooms will be drowned out. The roof redirects the rain to the ground where it infiltrates into the water table, it also serves to keep sunlight out of the pits. The mushrooms need darkness, heat, and water, to grow optimally.¡± Princess Celyz explains.


    ¡°How do you harvest them?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    Princess Celyz uses her four tendrils to point towards a building further down the road, in the middle of the city. I see the top of a tall wood crane extending past its roof, a large pulley is attached at the very end of the crane¡¯s thick arm.


    ¡°We use one of several cranes to lift the wood beam with all the trays attached, harvesting each tray as they rise up to level with us.¡± Princess Celyz says. ¡°We use the cranes to build new buildings or help out at the forges in the meantime.¡±


    She makes her tendrils brush against the two warriors¡¯ shoulders and they carefully lift the small roof back over the mushroom pit, replacing the roof¡¯s wood supports into their emplacements. The Princess puts the two wood stakes back into their emplacements to secure the roof.


    The group makes its way back to the road, I turn my attention to the buildings up ahead, noticing that Lady Lance is looking the same way as my eyes coincidentally pass over her.


    The structures ahead of us have walls made out of stones, each cut in a rectangular shape and perfectly stacked to make straight walls. The roofs are covered in clay tiles that are laid on a support structure made of long wood beams. The buildings are all large, the smallest of them being about as big as our stables back home.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed at the intricacy of your building techniques.¡± Lady Lance comments.


    ¡°This is but a military outpost, no flourish, all function.¡± Princess Celyz replies with modest words. ¡°It is nothing compared to the wonders of our home city, the famous Silver Hive. Although, it is probably not famous in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°A military outpost, huh, how many soldiers does it hold?¡± Patrick asks.


    He has to know now that she isn¡¯t going to answer his questions if she doesn¡¯t want to. Why is he still asking so blatantly? Does he not care about ¡­ right. He doesn¡¯t care about offending her, they¡¯re at war. We¡¯re at war. He is going to attempt the most obvious tricks to get information because that¡¯s all we can do right now.


    ¡°Currently, about two thousand warriors.¡± Princess Celyz replies. I¡¯m surprised she answered anything helpful at all.


    ¡°What about at the most?¡± Patrick keeps pushing.


    ¡°I am quite certain that we could host up to a hundred thousand warriors if we fill the valley.¡± She inclines her head as she makes her odd chuckle resound softly within her head.


    Patrick makes a strangled cough. Probably too surprised to challenge the staggering number. That¡¯s a lot of warriors, is she exaggerating?


    ¡°Are you exaggerating?¡± I ask directly, curious.


    ¡°Somewhat, yes, we would need to create many more mushroom fields, and grub pens, to feed so many. That would inevitably use up space that we need to train, and lodge, the warriors.¡± Princess Celyz answers with honesty. ¡°Not to mention the forges necessary to create weapons and armor to equip them, add to that everything that all the necessary extra workers we would need. I am most definitely exaggerating, but you¡¯ll understand if I don¡¯t give you the numbers.¡±


    ¡°I do, your answer was plenty enough, I don¡¯t need detailed numbers. The functioning of your hive is very interesting, thank you for answering at all.¡± I make a small nod towards her in thanks.


    We arrive at the edge of the first two buildings. The exterior of the stone walls is rough, the stone was hastily cut on this side. I think it was to gain time as the other four sides of the rectangular stone blocks integrate seamlessly with the other neighboring blocks, indicating that those sides are cut smoothly to fit perfectly.


    I throw a look inside one of them as we pass by a window, its wood shutter is open to the side of it. I find four dozen pieces of furniture laid across a huge room, their shape is very similar to that of large beds but instead of mattresses, there is a loose rectangular sheet of fabric hanging inside the wood frame.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the windows, why do you need them?¡± Lady Lance asks Princess Celyz.


    ¡°For the same reasons as humans, mostly air circulation, with shutters for the cold winds during winter. While we do not see, having a window in the wall allows us to hear what¡¯s happening outside with much more ease.¡± She turns her head towards a column of smoke rising, above the city¡¯s roofs.


    ¡°Ah, yes. The forges. That reminds me, I am certain that you will behave yourselves as our guests, but please understand that I am very serious when I say this: Under no circumstances will you be allowed to approach anywhere near the forges, so do not try because the price of success will simply be death, swift and without argument.¡± Princess Celyz says, using her calm tone once more, another statement of fact.


    Maybe this is a cold threatening tone to her? Ugh. She was right, dishonesty would just add an unnecessary layer of complication to an already headache-inducing contact with a foreign species. It would probably destroy any hopes of future communication between us if we ever catch one another in a straight-out lie.


    As we walk down the street, that I just notice now is paved, towards the lake, we see several workers in a group ahead of us, each carrying large receptacles of carved wood. Our large group follows the workers, leaving a few tens of meters between us.


    They reach the shore, continuing their walk directly into the water, raising some floating dust in the water behind them. They stop right before the water touches their lower trunk, inclining the receptacles they carried thus far and letting their content fall inside the water.


    What comes out is a steady rain of fine dust, some of the grains ivory-white, others light gray, some green, some iron red. It looks like a mixture of various materials.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Watch.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ answer resounds softly.


    The dust that fell out of the receptacles in a rain isn¡¯t sinking, it is slowly being carried along by a current of water, creating a long smoking dark cloud that is trailing inside the ice blue water, spiraling towards the center of the lake, to the Queen.


    ¡°Is it food for your Queen?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Close. The dust is a mixture of leftovers, bones, grub meat gone bad, iron dust, rotten wood, ¡­ almost everything that we can find is ground into fine grains that will remain floating in water long enough to reach our Queen. Birthing Rykz is quite a resource-intensive task, it takes much nourishment to bring the eggs to term.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ voice resounds enthusiastically. ¡°This location is a very good one, the bottom of the lake is very rich in organic deposits while many minerals can be found within reach of our Mother Queen¡¯s roots.¡±


    The workers, having emptied their wood recipients, turn around and, without ceremony, walk past us to leave the area. We walk up to the shore and Princess Celyz inclines her head towards each member of our group, one at a time, facing each for a few seconds only. We wait, facing her, remaining just as silent.


    ¡°I have informed my Queen of your presence.¡± Princess Celyz finally speaks after a few minutes. ¡°My Queen accepts your surrender.¡±


    My breath catches in my throat. I was not aware that her Queen needed to accept our surrender too. That could have gone very differently if she didn¡¯t.


    I throw a glance around but the fifty warriors surrounding us are as impassible as always, standing on their four short legs without moving, with no unnecessary motion. Did she deliberately omit to tell us? What would be the point?


    The only difference I can think of is that the conversation here wouldn¡¯t have been nearly as relaxed. But the Princess is the one who gave out all the information. Wait, she didn¡¯t randomly give out information, she only answered the questions we asked her.


    ¡°My Queen offers you a personal welcome, Jessica.¡± Princess Celyz adds.


    She wanted us asking questions, our minds relaxed enough to express curiosity. No, she concealed that information because it would have made us worried, stressed. She was interested enough to omit an obviously important piece of information.


    She wanted very much to hear our comments and questions. The point behind the maneuver has to be to create the conditions to test our intelligence as soon as possible.


    Her objective during the whole way back was to gauge our reasonings. I doubt the Queen even knows my name, Princess Celyz is most likely being liberal with truth because there is no way for me to determine her honesty on the matter. Besides, I would normally have no reason to look for a lie in such a casual statement.

 Nothing.Ch19

    ¡°Thank your Queen for me, I am most proud to receive a personal welcome.¡± I finally answer.


    Princess Celyz doesn''t seem to be bothered by the moments of silence I took to think. She nods her head at me before facing her Queen for a second.


    After a pause, the Rykz Princess unfurls all her tendrils to spread them widely on either side of her, planting her toes deep into the ground and extending her tail fully behind her. She then executes a deep bow towards the humongous Queen, making her tendrils swish in front of her in elegant waves.


    Princess Celyz holds the bow for a single second before straightening herself back up, wrapping her tendrils back around her chest, and letting her tail drop closer to the ground.


    She then turns around to us, slapping her tail to the group four times, making blunt sounds on the street pavement. The warriors around us start moving, I remain completely silent, immobile. I even allow myself to smile a little when I hear the other three''s feet scrape on the ground, behind me, as they tense in reaction to the Rykz'' movements.


    As I expected, there was nothing to fear. Forty of the warriors separate from our escort, leaving impassibly in four different groups. The remaining group of ten gathers around us, four of them remain very close to the Princess.


    ¡°My Queen promises you safety if you are content to labor in our mushroom pit fields for the hive.¡± Princess Celyz states calmly.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± How do I refuse this? Can I? It could be an attempt to separate me from the group. I could use my lost arm as an excuse.


    ¡°Do not worry, the offer is traditional. My Queen will not take offense at your refusal to feed those waging war on your hive ¡­ I mean on your country.¡± She unfurls a tendril to wave it gently around her chest.


    ¡°Traditional. Is the Queen not welcoming us by tradition too?¡± Lady Lance asks, wary. I would be on edge too if someone else were to be welcomed while I wasn''t.


    ¡°My Queen is not as knowledgeable on the differences between Rykz and Human culture, she has a tendency to make parallels that are not quite accurate during her dealings with humans.¡± Princess Celyz states the facts simply. She does not seem to fear any kind of retribution for criticizing her Queen. A human would be imprisoned at the very least if he was caught speaking of his King in this way. ¡°In this case, my Queen considers the fact that you surrendered to be ¡­ dishonorable.¡±


    ¡°But a peasant doing the same is honorable?¡± Patrick scoffs, derision in his voice.


    ¡°The capitulation of a worker is indeed honorable. It is expected of them since olden times, their duty if you will. A very long time ago, when resources were scarce. Rykz hives have taken to war against each other in order to determine which hive is stronger, which Queen is wise enough to find the path of survival. The tradition established then is that workers are to be spared and integrated into the hive if they accept, Warriors have also been allowed to join hives if their resources allowed it.¡± She pauses. ¡°We Princesses, however, have a duty to live and die for the hive, to successfully protect our Queens or to accompany them in death.¡± Princess Celyz explains, the prideful tone that I noticed earlier takes over her tone towards the end, as she describes her duty.


    ¡°If your Queen believes our duty is to die for the Izla, why accept our surrender?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°My Queen is aware of her lack of perspective in such matters. She insisted that I extend the traditional offer towards Jessica, but she has deferred judgment to me in this entire matter as I have invested the time that my Queen could not spare into studying human society.¡±


    I can buy that the Queen would be more welcoming of me if that is how their hives interact. I was wrong in thinking that her welcome was a white lie on the Princess'' part. But that doesn''t invalidate the rest of my reasoning. This new information actually reinforces my speculation.


    Princess Celyz has taken responsibility for us in front of her Queen.


    She wanted to test us, to make sure we would not act in a way that would cost her after she has taken charge of us. To do that, she needed to know if we could be of use before we reached the Queen, before the Princess was forced to make a final decision one way or the other. Perhaps also probe our general attitude towards the Rykz.


    ¡°I wonder what would have happened to us if we all acted as diplomatically as our dear, inherently superior, Lordling.¡± I express the thought out loud with a mirthful smile, focusing on my hearing to catch their reactions behind me. They remain sadly silent, but I hear enough sounds of leather ruffling to know that heads have turned, positions shifted.


    I keep my eyes on the Princess. My own amusement, at the fact that I just put Patrick on the spot for being reckless, does not change the fact that Princess Celyz has goals unknown to us, objectives that will affect our lives. As long as we don''t know more, my attention must remain focused on her.


    ¡°Let us proceed towards the lavatories, we will provide you with fresh clothes after you have finished washing and guide you to your new accommodations.¡± The Princess says, passing over my comment.


    I am not about to begin an argument and delay the longed after opportunity to wash. I will consider fresh clothes to be a pipe dream until they are in front of me.


    We make our way through a side street, heading towards a building with dozens of windows, it is located right next to a larger one with fewer windows but several chimneys. On the way over, four workers join the back of our group, each carrying large copper basins filled with clear water.


    ¡°There is another identical lavatory building nearby, I do know that your species has norms regulating how you present yourselves to the other genders. The three of you can use this one while I guide Lord Patrick around to the other lavatory, behind this one.¡± Princess Celyz proposes.


    I can imagine the wide mischievous grin that just appeared on Yvonne''s face at these words. Nope, nope, nope. I''m not playing on the same team this time, I will not let myself be put in the same room as my Leomi while she undresses. I might directly die from my blood pressure rising too quickly and too much. Worse, I could do something stupid that ruins my chances. I hurriedly explain before Yvonne can get a word in.


    ¡°We usually tend to ourselves alone because we live in much smaller housings, in situations like this one that sometimes happens during travels we do separate but it has more to do with orientation and less with gender.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± The Princess nods. ¡°I will let you decide and wait for you to be done in the street between both lavatories, if that suits you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so courteous.¡± I nod towards her, on my right side.


    ¡°Do leave your damaged outfits behind in the lavatories, we will take care of them.¡± The Princess adds.


    I keep my head forward as I walk past the first lavatory, very careful to only let the back of my head visible for the two women behind me. I can sense the heat in my cheeks, they must be glowing red from the feeling of it.


    The steps I hear behind me must be Patrick''s, I can easily distinguish them from the clicking sounds made by the Rykz'' four legs as they hit the pavement, or the heavy dull sound made by the Princess as she walks. I throw a quick look over my shoulder just before I enter the second lavatory. I let a sigh of relief when I indeed find Patrick, the furious blushing of my cheek finally relents and recedes.


    The room is very long and not very wide, the floor in inclined towards the small trench running in the middle of the room. Two of the workers who have been following us enter the room soon after us.


    They deposit their two copper basins filled with water on the ground in front of us. As soon as that''s done, they both turn around and take their leave. Patrick starts squatting in front of one of the basins, probably to pick it up and move apart.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I roll my eyes, directly grabbing the hem of my shirt and pulling on it with my arm, struggling a bit as I do my best to slip it off without touching the wound to my left or pressing too hard on the cracked ribs on my right side.


    ¡°You were much too casual with the enemy, learn to discern the situation you are ¡­¡± He begins berating me but he stops when I finally manage to find a good position to take my shirt off. ¡°Wh, wh, what are, wh, what are you, do, do, don''t. Ar, aren''t, you,¡± Patrick stammers comically. I sadly can''t see him embarrass himself with my shirt halfway over my head, covering my eyes, so I hurry and finish taking it off.


    ¡°You don''t have to look, Lordling. I sure as hell am gonna do my best to avoid seeing any part of you if I don''t have to. Your face is enough of a scar inside my memory.¡± I answer, busying myself with untying the string holding my old pants to my waist.


    Oh, are those the same one I ¡­ peed into. Argh! Water! Water! I throw the pair of pants against one of the walls, far from me, taking off my plain knickers in a flash and projecting them away from me in the same direction. Patrick coughs like something is stuck in his throat while I do that. He unfortunately survives and starts speaking soon after.


    ¡°Have you no shame?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not for you, no?¡± I shrug. ¡°Again, don''t have to look.¡± I throw a quick glance over my shoulder, finding his back turned to me.


    I roll my eyes, kneeling in front of my water basin and grabbing the piece of cloth floating inside. I start washing my hands first before moving on to my face, and then my arms. Top to bottom, using the washing rag on my face when it''s the cleanest.


    ¡°I am not looking! A proper Lady should have propriety! Conduct herself ¡­¡± Patrick starts spouting his nonsense.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I interrupt. ¡°Well I sure as fuck am no Lady, so there you go. Peace and silence now, I''m busy.¡± A mischievous smile raises my lips and I start speaking to myself loud enough for him to hear. ¡°Good tight butt, strong legs, discreet abs, nothing to be ashamed of here.¡± I don''t mention my breasts because of the red horizontal cut on my left one and the large black bruise located very close to my right one.


    I twist my neck to look over my shoulder, behind me, Patrick still has his back turned to me but he apparently decided to ignore me as he is now carrying his own copper basin away.


    I raise my hand up high before lowering it quickly and slapping the right side of my butt loudly. Patrick makes a startled volte-face, finding my hand resting flat on my butt''s right cheek. His face turns red within a split second and his head snaps back forward so quickly he may have hurt his neck muscles.


    I go back to washing myself, producing a mean giggle from the back of my throat that persists until a Rykz worker shows up with two piles of fresh simple brown clothes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell the worker, nodding my head as he lays one of the piles next to me.


    I begin unwrapping the bandage that Yvonne applied to the wound and around my chest, I am very careful as I unravel the band of cloth because it also passes over the large black bruise covering the cracked ribs.


    I find that some crust has formed over the red meat of my flesh, but most worrying is that there are a few pockets of pus around the lower part of the wound. There also a crack in one of the largest crusts, it is oozing a small amount of transparent pus, it is covering one of the bones that were cut and exposed if I remember correctly.


    Fuck. I ¡­ I won''t be able to clean myself with the rag if I use it to clean this ¡­ mess. I grit my teeth, choosing to ignore the wound until I finish washing my body.


    I resume using the rag to rub myself clean, wiping my privates since I did fucking pee myself like a kid and I feel dirty now that the memory resurfaced. I work on my legs next, my calves take the most effort as apparently some of the Rykz'' brown viscous blood splashed on them through the fabric of my pants and mixed with dust, leaving disgusting brown smudges on my skin.


    Once I''m satisfied, the rag has so few unstained spots left that I just throw it over my pile of dirty clothes.


    I take a long while to wash my hair in the water. Half-way through plunging my head in the basin, for the fifth time, I notice that the large amounts of water I project around me, every time I pull my black hair out of the basin, aren''t making puddles.


    The water is instead flowing towards the center of the room to drop into the trench that runs through the center of the lavatory. That small thing fulfills the same function as the ditches on either side of the large road that leads to Meria. Nifty!


    Being done, the only thing left is taking care of the flesh wreck. I decide to directly plunge the wound into the basin, using my hand and the water to hopefully clean the wound. I take my kneeling position in front of the basin again, placing the left side of my tummy on the edge of the basin, right under my ribs.


    I slowly angle the place where my left shoulder should be towards the water, careful to maintain my balance. The wound makes contact with the water. It''s cold and I feel a couple stabs of pain but nothing too harsh.


    I let the infected injury soak for a bit before using my hand to delicately, carefully, lightly, faintly, brush against the flesh. My teeth are already grit, they have been since I saw the state of the wound. It allows me to catch and strangle the harsh scream of pain that abruptly rushes up my throat, being pushed out from the very bottom of my lungs.


    I swallow the air in my mouth, using that to push away the reflexive howl of distress. I straighten myself, pulling away from the basin and sending my hand to grab the pile of fresh brown clothes near me.


    I dress up, the Rykz included knickers but nothing to function as a bra. I suppose one wouldn''t know the all-importance of a bra without having suffered breasts directly. I am still paying the price of my decision to spend the morning free of constraint on Emperor''s day.


    I finish slipping the simple brown shirt on, I tread very carefully around the wound. I delicately press on the short left sleeve to flatten it somewhat and hide the state of the wound. I don''t know or trust Princess Celyz enough to ask for medical attention.


    I exit the lavatory, walking into the street and finding Yvonne standing in the middle of it. I notice that her hair are slightly wet and dripping water on her shoulders. She is wearing the same simple brown shirt as I am.


    Her eyes are serious, watching the surroundings warily but she, oddly, rarely turns them towards the group of ten Rykz warriors surrounding Princess Celyz not ten meters away from us.


    I smile reassuringly, deciding to both throw a pike at Patrick and tell Yvonne that he''s fine inside.


    ¡°He totally checked out my ass!¡± I speak loudly, enough so that I am certain he heard me.


    ¡°He did?¡± Yvonne asks, a small smile rising to her lips.


    ¡°You slapped it!¡± His voice comes out of the lavatory in a protesting yell.


    ¡°You did?¡± Yvonne repeats herself.


    ¡°I have a very slappable ass if I do say so myself.¡± I answer, bringing my hand up near my torso, spreading my fingers and placing them right beneath my throat in a gesture full of arrogant pride.


    We both exchange amused smiles for a few seconds. She then winks, nodding her head towards the back door of the lavatory building she used with Lady Lance. Is she suggesting I go in?! I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­


    Princess Celyz'' voice resounds around us, breaking me out of my brain freeze. ¡°I couldn''t help but notice the smell of your injury, Jessica. It is infected.¡± A statement, not a question.


    I nod towards the Princess, confirming. It is pointless to dance around the truth if she can smell the infection. I make a grimace at the thought of the smell. I just fucking washed!


    ¡°Come with me, please.¡± She nods towards the nearby building with the chimneys. ¡°It is our place of healing.¡± She unfurls a tendril just long enough to make it brush against two of the warriors, they instantly follow behind us. ¡°We will be back shortly.¡± She tells Yvonne as we depart.


    Yvonne nods at me as I pass by her, she is trying to conceal a worried frown. I send her a light smile.


    The place of healing, as the Princess calls it, is currently occupied by a single Rykz worker with splints on two of his fingers. He is laying sideways on the sheet of fabric of one of the dozen odd Rykz beds in the room, resting. The underside of the creature''s lower trunk is identical to its upside except for the four legs idly laid around it.


    The Princess leads me to one of the beds, turning her ovaloid head to face me before nodding towards it. I swallow my unease. No good reason to be difficult, let''s be helpful. If she wants to harm me, there is nothing I can do about it anyway.


    I take the brown shirt off slowly. It is still a struggle to do the simplest things with a single hand. I sit on the bed, I take my right breast in hand to gently push it aside and take a better look at the black bruise covering the cracked ribs. I wince in pain as soon as I try moving my breast to the side, the bruise extends all the way to cover some of my under-boob.


    I sigh and remove my hand, these two lumps of flesh are so much easier to deal with when I can just admire them on other women''s chests from a distance.


    Even if my Leomi wanted to play around with them, I wouldn''t be able to let her because the flesh of the left is so close to the wound that it sometimes pulls on the edge of the wound when I take a too abrupt step and my left breast moves a bit too much.


    This would be a fucking adventure if I didn''t spend most of it getting injured, falling unconscious, or walking carefully, taking light steps because otherwise...


    ¡°My boobs fucking hurt! Rhaah!¡±

 Nothing.Ch20

    I watch Princess Celyz light up a fire in the hearth near us, using a couple of tendrils with dexterity to rearrange some half-burnt logs in a pile before anchoring a fire construct around them.


    She then opens a cabinet and takes out an actual glass jar filled with a brown paste. That much glass has to be worth a fortune. She also takes out a flat wooden spatula and a small iron pan, before taking a few swaying steps towards the fire.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, talking about the paste.


    ¡°A mixture of grub saliva and a type of mushroom we grow, there is also some of my blood inside that gives it this brown color.¡±


    ¡°Your blood?!¡± I blurt out before I can stop myself.


    ¡°For two reasons, it allows me to have a better control over the healing construct that I will use, also our blood is very nutritious to the skin of mammals and reptilians. I assure you, there is no danger for you.¡± Princess Celyz nods twice in rapid succession.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say, slowly.


    The Rykz Princess makes use of the spatula, holding it with a tendril rolled around its end, to transfer a decent amount of the brown paste into the iron pan that she places above the fire. I then notice that both the spatula and the pan have long round handles, very similar to human ones. Of course, those spherical handles must not be very practical to use with tendrils.


    Princess Celyz uses the spatula to turn, mix, and twist, the paste inside the pan, occasionally lifting some of the semi-liquid up above the pan to let it slowly fall down from the spatula back into the pan.


    After a few minutes of working and heating, the paste becomes somewhat fluid. That''s when she decides to take the pan off the fire, taking a few long swaying steps to the bed I''m sitting on.


    ¡°It will cool down quickly.¡± Her resounding voice calmly states, but this time I can detect a bit of tightness in her tone.


    Princess Celyz makes her tendril pick up the shirt I took off to move it to the bottom of the bed. She then uses the same tendril to push my right shoulder lightly.


    The brief touch of her appendage felt smooth but hard, the long tendril is barely as thick as my little finger, but I suddenly have very little doubt that she could arm wrestle me with only a few of them.


    ¡°Lay down, it may hurt somewhat.¡± She adds after a bit, possibly when I fail to read the push on my shoulder as a gentle demand to recline into the bed.


    I follow her instruction, carefully resting my bare back against the thick sheet of rough fabric fixed on the bed frame, functioning as a mattress. It isn''t as uncomfortable as I thought it would be, the feeling of hanging in the air is novel, it isn''t unpleasant.


    Princess Celyz bends her reversed knee almost entirely, much more than I would think possible while remaining standing, lowering almost an entire meter in height to level with my laying on the bed. I am not bitter that she is only slightly shorter than I would be standing even after that. Not, a, bit.


    She starts applying some of the paste over the black bruise centered over the cracked ribs on my right side, her method isn''t painful as she lets the paste fall down on the skin from the spatula rather than smearing it directly.


    The paste loses its heat quickly when it leaves the pan and touches my skin, it makes the change from liquid to semi-liquid so rapidly that none of the paste has time to spills away from the intended treatment area. An intended aspect of the paste, I''m sure. That characteristic must be even more useful to rapidly fill and seal open wounds.


    Could the Rykz possibly be more advanced than our Empire? No. I said so not long ago, the Izla is in a remote part of the Empire. I haven''t even heard rumors from the capital in two years, how could I possibly make a comparison between the Emperor''s University and the Rykz without information?


    Princess Celyz moves on from the bruise to the wound, letting the paste flow from the spatula. The liquid lands on a sensible part of the flesh, making my nerves twitch and the nearby muscles spasm a little, but the pain it provoked is so ephemeral that it doesn''t even rate on my scale anymore.


    As I watch her spill the liquid over my stump, is it even a stump if there is nothing left of the shoulder? Regardless, I''ve learned over the past few days that a short bout of intense pain is so much easier to bear than constant waves of pain radiating from a wound for an entire day.


    A whole minute passes before the Rykz Princess is done applying the paste all over the wound, she walks back to the hearth to place the pan and spatula on it, extinguishing the fire by draining the construct feeding it of her energy.


    ¡°I don''t know exactly how sensitive humans are to pain, so I''m warning you that it may hurt.¡± She tells me while making her way back to the bed.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask as an uncertain feeling fills my chest. I''ve suffered enough to know I don''t want any more of that.


    ¡°I am going to use a construct to help the paste infiltrate your flesh, it will be most useful around the infected sections.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if ¡­ I mean, it''ll work naturally on its own, right?¡± I use my elbow to straighten myself enough to look at her.


    ¡°It will, but you will spend a few days suffering instead of a dozen hours to clear the infected areas with the healing flow supporting the paste.¡± She shakes her empty ovaloid head sideways a few times.


    ¡°Well. ¡­ Fuck.¡± I sigh, letting myself drop back onto the sheet mattress.


    I stare at the ceiling, observing the underside of the clay tiles, the dozens of differently sized wooden beams interlocked to support them and each other.


    One of Princess Celyz'' tendrils passes across my field of vision to lay itself down softly on the patch of paste resting on top of the black bruise. I feel another couple of touches as she positions her tendrils very lightly over the wound.


    I detect the constructs as soon as they enter my body, they are full of energy, still much less than the staggering amount Lady Lance used on my ribs. I refrain from inspecting the segments structured to build the constructs as doing so would inevitably disturb the whole, and that''s never a good idea when dealing with a construct affecting the inside of your body.


    I feel the exact moment when she activates the process of helping the paste to integrate into my flesh, it begins with an itchiness over both areas. I swallow the panic rising in me when I recognize the feeling. It is the same itchiness than the one I felt during the ambush, when the Rykz scout''s burning construct affected my skin, changing it somehow.


    I luckily don''t have enough time to linger on the matter as the expected pain quickly follows. I withstand it silently, taking long deep breaths to keep myself calm.


    The ache is sharply persistent but not unmanageable.


    Ironically, this is the last coherent thought I form before I begin screaming my lungs out, an automatic response to the brutal agony that courses through me when each and every centimeter of the flesh covered by paste begins to expand, all at once, in every direction, in different directions.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhrrrrrr!¡± I gasp reflexively to take the air I urgently need in before ¡­ ¡°Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing to her!? Stop! Please! Stop! No, let me pass, we have surrendered, there is no need to do this! Stupid warriors, let me pass!¡± Lady Lance''s voice pierces through the hazy blur of my thoughts.


    A wide smile, an insane grin, rises to the surface of my lips when I regain enough sense to notice how anguished my Leomi''s voice was, the audible distress in it. Next thing I notice is my continuing screaming when my lungs demand that I take another reflexively desperate gasp of air.


    It is somewhat difficult to draw air in as my back is currently arched backward, it takes an effort to make my back lay down on the sheet again.


    ¡°Aaaaaahhhh!¡± I hear my own screams begin anew. What am I? A fucking shrieking damsel in distress? ¡°Fuck! Me!¡± I yell out instead. ¡°This hurts!¡± I add, involuntarily crying out. I succeed in clearing my brain enough to make a quick judgment: it''s okay to howl if I use words.


    ¡°Mother ¡­ fuck her!¡± I manage to stop myself in the middle of my holler, keeping myself from a breach of manners. Mother has ingrained in me that swearing is fine but only if it doesn''t involve an insult to someone''s parents. ¡°Shit, cunt, dick, I''m running out of words!¡±


    Luckily, the agonizing feeling of having my flesh being torn apart in every direction at once finally stops, simply ceasing all at once in the middle of my last exclamation. I still have to bite down on my tongue, hard, stopping the nascent wail instigated by the few seconds of lingering phantom pain.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Wait, was that still an insult towards Mother back then? I hope not, it was a general her, not a directed one, so it shouldn''t count. I notice when Princess Celyz removes her tendrils as their light touch disappears.


    ¡°Fuck me that hurt a lot.¡± I force the groan out of my sore throat.


    ¡°I am sorry. I did not know exactly how much pain you would suffer.¡± The Rykz Princess apologizes in a low tone.


    ¡°Don''t, worry about it.¡± I smile at my wordplay, the silent coma allowing me to express everything I want to without alarming the Princess.


    I force myself to move, grabbing the bed frame with my hand to help myself up into a sitting position over the edge of the bed. I don''t feel safe laying down in front of her.


    This Princess definitely knew how much it would hurt me if she didn''t lie about knowing that the paste would work. It isn''t a coincidence that she used the word exactly before and after when speaking about human pain tolerance. I''m sure she doesn''t have exact knowledge, and I suppose it is enough of a loophole, but it''s also a dishonest one.


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you something very personal?¡± Princess Celyz asks while I take a pause sitting on the bed frame to gather my breath and strength to stand up.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± I say, curious about what question she could possibly ask.


    ¡°Are humans normally sexually aroused by pain?¡± She asks, calmly with her head inclined sideways in curiosity.


    That was a mistake. I calmly note while my cheeks fire up in a furious blush. Did I really ¡­


    ¡°Exactly, ¡­¡± I swallow my saliva. ¡°Exactly how good is your sense of smell?¡± I ask, delaying.


    ¡°Good enough.¡± She answers with one of her chuckles.


    ¡°I haven''t been wholly in my right mind lately, this last couple of days.¡± I say hurriedly. ¡°I''ve had a fever, and lost my arm.¡± I do not sound desperate for excuses.


    ¡°I have knowledge of your hardships, yes.¡± She agrees, I can hear the underlying curiosity in her tone. I let my shoulders sag down in resignation.


    ¡°When I heard her, ¡­ her voice, like that. I ¡­ just reacted. I can''t help it, she''s ¡­ so ¡­¡± I exhale roughly, my cheeks finding a way to blush intensely enough that I can feel the red blaze spread all the way up to the tip of my ears.


    ¡°You associate her with your pain?¡± Princess Celyz asks, head still curiously tilted sideways.


    ¡°No! I just heard her worried voice within the pain, I just grasped at it and ¡­ Oh.¡± My voice cuts short. ¡°That''s ¡­ new.¡± I whisper before realizing that the Princess is still waiting for an answer. ¡°I ¡­ might be ¡­ doing ¡­ what you said.¡± I stop myself from speaking once I''ve said that, considering that it answers her question well enough.


    I stand up with a grunt, knees shaking slightly. I assemble a quick nourishing construct with most of my meager reserves and disperse it all over my body, an altogether wasteful use of energy but I decide to shake the weakness in my three limbs sooner rather than later.


    I struggle to slip the simple brown shirt back on, taking a couple extra minutes because I take care to sliding it on with an exceedingly gentle prudence.


    My thoughts go back to what matters. The discrepancy between my assumptions and her actions. Why would she decide to risk being dishonest here when she could have easily told me the truth? After a few seconds of fruitless thinking, I realize that it''s the wrong question.


    What did she gain by being dishonest with me, by risking another lie of omission, by downplaying the degree of pain that I would feel? I was unprepared as a consequence, I lost control. I screamed out and Lady Lance ¡­


    My Leomi was distressed. For me! The wide grin returns to my lips.


    I shake my head, was that the point? Find out how the group would react to my screams? Who reacts? She is still trying to learn more about us but trying to do so discreetly.


    Princess Celyz waves a tendril towards the door before wrapping all of them back around her torso. I nod and follow behind her into the street. I have a brief moment of fear and panic when I see it empty, neither Lady Lance nor Yvonne are here.


    The disruption in my feelings calms down when the Princess keeps walking without even pausing. She probably gave the orders to move them herself, by whatever means they use to talk. Heat? She has said that Rykz can sense heat ¡­


    No. Maybe. Humans can see but they don''t use their hands to converse. Having a sense doesn''t mean you use it to communicate. We use sound to speak and the Rykz can clearly hear and emit sounds, so why don''t they use speech?


    As we approach a building, I hear Yvonne''s voice coming from one of the windows. Her tone is reassuring. I would have sneaked closer and waited near the door to hear more. But, unfortunately, Princess Celyz decides to directly walk into the building without pausing, interrupting the conversation.


    ¡°This building is yours for the duration of your stay, you are free to roam the area, but please do remain within reasonable bounds.¡± She states while I walk into the room right behind her.


    ¡°What did you ¡­¡± Lady Lance starts asking in a harsh tone, but the Princess is already turning around.


    She leaves the building with a single wavering step that seems to make her torso swing wildly to the side to avoid me, her tail making two wild swings, left and then right, to stabilize her.


    Princess Celyz'' gait is incongruous to me, every move she makes seems unbalanced, her entire body swaying much more than necessary. Like a small tree caught in gusty winds, except her swaying is intentional and purposeful.


    ¡°The peasant was obviously tortured.¡± Patrick''s voice breaks the silence, I only now notice that both Yvonne and Lady Lance are observing me. Waiting for me to speak?


    ¡°No.¡± I reply. The ordeal took enough out of me that I''m not even in the mood to argue his ludicrous point.


    ¡°That creature chose the weakest link in the group, and she was correct since the wench obviously broke within five minutes. Tell us, now! What did you divulge to the Rykz?¡± He speaks with no hesitation, nothing to indicate any doubt in his words, utterly convinced by his delusion.


    Did I break him when I toyed with him earlier? Doubtful and I''m too tired, the nourishing flow isn''t doing nearly as much as I''d hoped it would.


    ¡°No.¡± I repeat myself before heading towards one of the beds, there is one in each of the large room''s corners.


    The only other thing in the room is a closet against one of the walls in front of me, opposite the door. As I make my way towards the bed, I coincidentally pass near Lady Lance.


    My eyes wander around the level of her chest, which is simply eye level for me so it is completely unintentional. With no more hard leather armor for her breasts to hide behind, I can finally quell my aching curiosity.


    Her two small round breasts are high on her chest, pressing slightly against the simple brown shirt she is wearing. I notice only now that my feet stopped, that I am standing immobile in front of her, staring at her chest.


    ¡°They''re perfect.¡± I say, trying to control the flurry of emotion twisting the inside of my stomach, fear and longing at the forefront while a dozen others lurk right behind them, timidity, insecurity, lust, a fondness for her that disturbs me because of its intensity, a drive to tell her what I feel for her, and how much I feel it. ¡°You''re perfect.¡± I add while exhaling, voice trembling slightly.


    Lady Lance remains standing in front of me for a moment before her body executes a volte-face, startlingly quick, but not quite enough for my eyes to miss the nascent red tint rising on her cheeks. My grin widens to insane levels.


    ¡°You''re obviously feeling fine.¡± She mumbles quietly, fast walking towards the bed I was going towards a minute ago. Or two. I''ll be honest, I no idea how long I spent staring at that perfect pair of small round breasts.


    I follow her with calculated light steps, pushing my exhausted body that would rather I stay relaxed and sloppy. Lady Lance sits her lap on the edge of her bed frame. It seems obvious to me that she is designing her movements to keep her back facing towards me.


    When I am but two steps away from her, I make a small ¡°Ah!¡± sound, not even bothering to make myself sound distressed because the point of it is to make her notice my proximity. She turns around on the spot, switching the lap she is resting on over the bed frame.


    This time, I am too exhausted to admire her breasts. Their shape is the only thing distinguishable under the cloth, it would be enough to keep my attention any other time, but right now my fatigue calls for another course of action.


    One more step. She looks up to me for once as the step puts me right in front of her. I let myself fall forward, throwing myself into her arms before she even spreads them to catch me.


    Her reflexes are, thankfully, much faster than my fall and she does manage to move her arms in time to receive my plunge. But, as planned, she cannot stop our momentum with so little warning.


    We both land on the rough sheet mattress. Me on top of her, the fact that my face remains buried in-between her small breasts throughout the whole sequence of events is no accident. It is the marvelous result of devious planning and meticulous execution.


    My muscles lose all tension as I let myself melt inside her soft, warm embrace. She seems to wiggle under me, I begin preparing myself to let go but not before striking a couple more blows. For the first one, I slip my arm under hers, gathering enough strength to complete a brief tight hug.


    ¡°Sorry, I slipped, but I''m too exhausted to move now.¡± I lie, half-groaning, half-whispering, lifting my head for only the couple of seconds that it takes to deliver this second blow before letting my face fall back into its wrongfully obtained paradise between her breasts.


    Her attempts at getting away falter, she seems to freeze in indecision. Did I do it!? Lady Lance breaks my rising hope a second later as she moves her right arm. Probably going to use it to peel the peasant off of herself.


    I feel her lifting both of us slightly, then hear her arm moving somewhere between the sheet mattress and her. The next thing I hear is the metallic cling of an object hitting stone coming from the ground right next to the bed.


    Did she manage to keep the silver lion pommel of her broken sword? Doesn''t matter, is she going to ignore me and change bed? She moves her arm back around my back.


    I wait, anguish in my heart, but she doesn''t do anything else. Her arms remain immobile, laying there, wrapped around my back.


    A long sigh full of relief and satisfaction escapes my lips, I push the warm breath through her shirt. She shivers, a tremble so slight that I only catch it because I am so entirely focused our physical contact, on the vibrations of her body against mine that nothing would escape me right now.


    My insane grin is so wide that even my lips hurt, but I wouldn''t let it drop for the world, literally. I would choose this single instant over the world. Every-time. A decision between a single second against an eternity. It wouldn''t even come close.


    I laugh my happiness out, desperate to communicate it to her. The beat of her heart fills my ears, each of my breaths brings in a bit of her soft sweet scent. Tears of joy fill the corner of my tired eyes as my eyelids serenely close themselves shut ¡­


    --- --- ---

 Nothing.Ch21

    I emerge to consciousness with my eyes already wide open, sweat covering my burning forehead. I can¡¯t remember opening my eyes ¡­ or waking up.


    Familiar waves of pain regularly radiate from the wound but something is different with it, a sick feeling that I feel in my whole body, an uncomfortable heat that makes me sweat.


    I finally make sense of the shades of gray in my vision when I understand that it¡¯s too dark inside to see colors. I find Lady Lance looking down at me with a worried frown.


    She¡¯s still holding me within her arms, but I can barely feel their touch between the sickly feeling, the waves of pain and rising vertigo.


    ¡°I¡¯m burning. Let me go, it burns, my skin, my head ¡­¡± I try telling Lady Lance, but she doesn¡¯t move. Why?


    ¡°You¡¯re not burning Jessica, you¡¯re fine, there is no fire.¡± She says in a soothing tone, with a single breath. A practiced reassurance.


    I start panicking a little when she doesn¡¯t seem An intense surge of scorching heat courses through me, slowly spreading from my head and worsening a headache that was already present but muted before.


    When the heat reaches my right arm, my only arm, my mind is instantly sent back to my last memories of the ambush, the searing fire, intolerable amounts of pain that I can never allow myself to experience again.


    ¡°I¡¯m burning, Let. Me. Go! I¡¯m burning!¡± I say, louder, demanding with some definite panic in my voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not burning Jessica, you¡¯re fine, there is no fire.¡± Lady Lance repeats, soothingly still, with a single breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Let me see, let me see!¡± I half snap at her, half beg her.


    She opens the loop that her arms are making around me, her hands linking behind my back. I immediately propel my arm to my right to seize the bed frame, trying to throw my legs over the edge of the wood frame at the same time.


    But my attempts are both blocked by Lady Lance, expertly intercepting my legs by lifting one of hers between mine and the frame. Her arms link behind my back again before I can even think to leverage my hand¡¯s grip on the bed to lift myself and escape.


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m burning, my arm is burning, please don¡¯t cut my other arm off! Let me go, please, don¡¯t. Help!¡± My voice is a mess, it jumps from demanding, to complaining, to explaining, to begging, to yelling out for rescue.


    My mind follows along emotionally with the intonations, or perhaps it was the origin of the sudden changes as my feelings are going all over the place. I spot an orange glow in the corner of my eye, I pitch my head sideways so quickly that my headache and vertigo almost throw me back to unconsciousness. Nothing. No flames, no orange glow. I¡¯m hallucinating.


    There is no soothing voice this time, I notice with a wide delay, Lady Lance is keeping her silence, holding me tightly in her arms to prevent me from escaping.


    Her goal is to keep me where she can cut off my arm if my blisteringly hot skin suddenly bursts into flames! I need to find water to cool it before that happens! I try to hit her with my elbow, I weakly hit the side of her torso with the back of my bent arm. She doesn¡¯t react, am I too weak?


    The exertion of moving so much combined with my headache, made worse by the pounding of my blood in my ears, sends me into another fit of vertigo. My neck stops supporting my head and it falls down to rest on top of my Leomi¡¯s chest.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°I hate you.¡± I hear my voice speak on its own as I regain consciousness. How is that possible? Besides, I could never hate her. ¡°You¡¯re tricking me. It¡¯s just another game, let me go, stop ¡­ holding ¡­ me.¡±


    My mind catches on quickly with my body¡¯s apparent goals, escape is good, the heat isn¡¯t as bad anymore but my arm ¡­ it¡¯s still there! I sigh in relief. It could still burst into flames so I need to get her to let me go.


    I try to struggle but there is no strength to do so in my arm, or the rest of my body. I don¡¯t even manage to lift my head off her chest. My breathing is irregular, I try to take deeper inspirations.


    I force myself to raise my head and look up to Lady Lance. Her expression is complicated, her eyebrows frowned in worry, her lips pressed together so tightly that they form a single white line, her jaw is clenched hard, her teeth grit together as a result. I don¡¯t understand, what does ¡­ that face mean?


    My vision becomes cloudy as tears rise up to the corner of my eyes on their own, preventing me from seeing anything more as the shades of gray that I could roughly see slowly turn into unidentifiable blurs.


    ¡°Please kiss me?¡± The plea is involuntary, my deepest desire escaping my lips while I am too focused on my dissipating eyesight to catch myself in time. Too late to stop now, I need to explain before this rising pressure in my head knocks me out. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any of it, I think I¡¯m losing my mind. This pressure inside my skull. ¡­ Kiss me before I lose it completely? Please? Forgive me, I didn¡¯t want to say all that, I ¡­ just a small kiss? It hurts, I¡¯m sorry, please! My head, Aaaaaaaaaaarrrrgh!¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°Why are you torturing me? I¡¯m nothing, you¡¯re ¡­ strong, strikingly beautiful, magnificent from your slender fingers to your perfectly shaped breasts ¡­¡±


    Her hand moves and catches my own before it can fully lift off. How many times did I try to do that for her to react so swiftly?


    ¡°Please pick one, throw me away or take me.¡± I utter with desperation, the thoughts swimming in my head are too numerous, so uncontrollably many that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll say when my mouth makes the decision to speak up. ¡°I can¡¯t take being in your arms like this, it hurts, stop ¡­ playing with me. I hate you, stop tricking me, it¡¯s just another game for you anyway.¡± I take long desperate gulps of air, my tirade stretching too long for my current lung capacity. I don¡¯t care. I cut my inspiration short, that¡¯s enough air to keep going. ¡°Just, throw me away, you¡¯ve had enough fun, right? Please, just ¡­ why would you torture me like this? Did you bet on how many times you could make the stupid peasant beg for a kiss?¡± I ask, stopping only because a spike of pain is rising in intensity inside my head, making me lose track. The stake piercing the inside of my skull suddenly increases in intensity, in pressure.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°I beg of you, please kiss me, before I ¡­¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The heat is getting worse but she¡¯s not letting me go to find water to extinguish the flames if I suddenly ¡­ The corner of my eyes catch a glimpse of orange within the blur of gray, I need to convince her, now!


    ¡°Let me go, it burns but it¡¯s not burning yet! Don¡¯t cut it off yet! Please! No! Fire! ¡­ Quick, before the flames spread, find water! Don¡¯t kill me yet, my Lady, please! Wait! I beg you, I can find water in time, I ¡­¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I feel a strong grip close around my forearm, it tears me out of my unconscious ravings. I panic, my eyes too unfocused to see recognize anything. I try to pull abruptly with my arm to break the grip. I barely manage to move the hand of whoever is holding me, much less escape the constraint.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I yelp, trying to fight my panic down. ¡°Why does my head hurt so much? The pressure, it, Argh!¡± I gasp for my breath, forgetting all about my arm. ¡°It, hurts, so much, I don¡¯t, know who you are but, please ¡­¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s Leomi, you¡¯re fine Jessica, you¡¯re having a fit of delirium, you¡¯ll be okay.¡± She says, trying to be reassuring but the distinct rasping it makes as it goes through her throat ruins her attempt at a soothing inflection. A tired, worn voice produced by sore vocal cords.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, you lied to me, you tricked me, you played me, you ¡­ Argh! My, my arm, no, not my arm, the wound, its ¡­¡± My voice cuts off as a wave of pain drowns everything, all my thoughts.


    The wound on my left feels like my flesh is stretching itself, causing a white-hot pain that has no heat to it, a sensation similar to the worst cramp except the stretching white-hot agony is increasing in intensity, slowly, steadily, without end. There is no escape because I am not causing the pain, it ¡­ it just is. It is there to tear me apart. It doesn¡¯t stop!


    ¡°Too, ¡­ too much, let me die, please, let it end. I can¡¯t keep going.¡± I whisper, afraid to be heard, desperate to be understood.


    Lady Lance¡¯s hand is still clasped around my forearm, my hand snaps around her wrist, my nails cut at finger length dig into her skin. I grasp for my life, barely a second after begging for it to end. The ever-stretching pain does not recede however, it keeps rising.


    A spasm courses through my muscles, making my fingers clasp around her wrist even further, digging even deeper into her skin. Lady Lance doesn¡¯t show a single indication of the pain she has to be feeling, her own grip over my forearm doesn¡¯t waver, not a tremble. She remains immobile with one arm wrapped around my waist and the other sharing an odd wrist-shake with me.


    My Leomi is holding me so closely against herself, I can just let go, let my mind go. No! I can¡¯t trust her! Then all I have to do is give myself up entirely to her, that way there is no more trust to be had, the issue disappears if she has everything of mine. I could finally let go.


    The stretching pain, the white-hot agony, it reaches a breaking point and the urgency to make a decision before it tears my mind apart ends the debate.


    I can let go of my mind, right? My Leomi is holding me tightly against her chest, what is sanity compared to that?!


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    She left me alone. My first thought resounds through my mind as I wake up, no, before I even woke up. I quash it, my mind is focusing on the memories of the night. Flashes of images and feelings I felt, nothing precise. I pat around the sheet mattress with my arm, just to make sure. I¡¯m alone.


    I do remember my internal dialogue¡¯s last insane exchange. Can¡¯t say that I disagree, even now, does that mean I¡¯m insane? No, just stupidly intense about this crush. I shrug my mind off those thoughts to focus on recalling more.


    I have memories clear enough to know that I spoke, but not nearly clear enough to remember what I said. My feelings were all over the place, nothing that I said could have come out coherent, right?


    With that fuzzy feverish fog clouding my mind added on top of the ¡­ pressure that weighted down on my brain, inside my very skull. A shiver of dread courses through me at the memory of the constant unending pressure weighing on my very thoughts, smothering them.


    Losing control of my mind, of my being, ¡­ as easily as that. The idea of it terrifies me, it would be a worse fate than losing my other arm. I hear the sound of a bed frame creaking far to my left.


    I take my courage in both my hands and force myself to sneak a peek over my own wooden frame, finding both Yvonne and Lady Lance sitting side by side on that frame.


    Lady Lance doesn¡¯t look as energetic as she usually does but I don¡¯t risk taking a closer look, I hurry and hide back behind my bed frame, laying back into the sheet mattress before they spot me looking.


    What did I say last night? I can¡¯t have said anything embarrassing, right? I¡¯m a very private and modest person ¡­ Fuck! I¡¯m neither of those things. Fuck, fuck fuck, fuck fuck fuck.


    What did I tell her? Did I ask for a kiss? Did I get one? Finally? Does it matter if I don¡¯t remember it? No. Yes, yes it does. If she kissed me once, she¡¯ll kiss me twice, I need to know. I can¡¯t ask that. She might have kissed me and hated it.


    I lift my hand up to my face and take hold of my temples with my thumb and index, squeezing tight until I regain control of my thoughts. Lady Lance took care of me for the whole night while I was in delirium, she is obviously not attracted to me and even if she was, Lady Lance would not take advantage of my weakness.


    Now that I¡¯ve reestablished reality, I need to find a way to escape this room without being seen. I can thank her later, in a week when my nerves wind down and I regain control of the fear wrapped around my heart.


    I spend five more cowardly minutes hiding in the bed, occasionally catching the hint of a whisper coming from Yvonne and Lady Lance. The wooden frame of Ass-face¡¯s bed creaks, I hear him throw his legs over it and get up.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Lady Lance speaks up clearly.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Yvonne adds immediately after, her tone of voice between flat and forced enthusiasm.


    I recognize the tone as one that my brother used for years in the morning, back in the day. Father had always insisted on our manners in the mornings, before Mother passed, because Mother wouldn¡¯t bother as long as we remained relatively polite.


    After Father left to work our fields, Mother taught us various lessons in the mornings before taking us to join Father in the afternoon to help, she occasionally taught us swear words on the way to make Father go nuts as he tried to figure out where we could have heard such things as You¡¯re a beetle raising hick!


    An insult that I kept throwing at my brother for years because the relatively minor jest confused him to no end. He never figured out that his confusion it was the entire point of the insult, the only reason I used it.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Patrick replies blandly. ¡°What do we do today? Is there a plan?¡±


    ¡°You are spending the day with me, Lord heir Patrick.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ voice startles them so much that I can hear it without seeing their reactions. Listening in, hidden, allows me to better handle the surprise as I already expected to hear voices from sources that I cannot see.


    This is a chance to get out of here quickly without being stopped! Cowardice is available to those who know when to seize the opportunity. I add the thought in self-derision.


    ¡°I protest, Princess Celyz, we have many things to discuss together, perhaps later this morning?¡± Patrick argues.


    ¡°Good, then all of you can join me for breakfast before we both take time to converse.¡± The Princess agrees without missing a beat.


    I check my flow reserves, finding them empty. Damn. Whatever, I¡¯m fit enough not to need a boost. I throw my legs over the bed frame, using my hand to help myself over and standing with a single motion.


    I waste no time and immediately rush towards the door, rushing up to Princess Celyz to utter a quick question.


    ¡°I apologize Princess Celyz, if I may be allowed to take a walk?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods in agreement. ¡°I hope the night wasn¡¯t too hard but I am confident that the paste combined with the healing construct have cleared the infection.¡± She adds as I pass by her, having burst into motion to leave the building as soon as my request was allowed.


    I mutter a sound to acknowledge that I have heard her. My lack of any kind of thankful feelings towards her actions and their consequences prevent me from faking any kind of polite thanks towards her.


    She might be able to detect lies with that uncanny sense of smell. That¡¯s a bit too much paranoia. Is it? I shake my head, hastening my pace as I fast-walk down the street to leave the area as quickly as possible.


    I see the lake¡¯s shore on my left as I pass a street crossing. I stare at the huge Queen and the thousands of eggs growing on her tendrils, she is too large to have a good look from here, level with the surface of the water.


    Let¡¯s test the limits of the freedom Princess Celyz allows us. I take a right on the street crossing, heading towards the outside of the city. No Rykz tries to stop me as I make my way, and I pass by a great many of them.


    Lines of warriors are leaving buildings filled with beds, heading towards nearby structures with lines of tables inside. There are groups of workers walking the street with diverse tools in their three-fingered hands, from empty wicker baskets to hammers with human-style handles, to small iron shovels that are smaller than their hands.


    Now that I think of it, I have noticed the Rykz using a lot of metal. I suppose it isn¡¯t surprising if they raise those ¡­ Grubs in pens, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to make them dig tunnels all over the mountain until they found an unexploited iron vein.


    I follow behind those workers wielding the small shovels as they also head out of the city, towards the mushroom pit fields that begins right after the last building. When they start dispersing through the field, I keep walking.


    I intend to find a hill high enough to get a good look at the Queen, for now. It¡¯s as good a goal as any when you¡¯re running away. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be too bad if I go too far, I don¡¯t think I would enjoy being chased down by scouts that think I¡¯m trying to escape, but having information on the limits of our freedom could come in useful ¡­


    For what? I look around the valley and the sharp mountain walls surrounding it, those are impossible to climb, even with all the trees, and we aren¡¯t breaking through one of their guarded tunnels without weapons.


    I make my way up a hill that I think is tall enough to give me a good vantage point to observe the Queen in the middle of the lake. I turn around and sit down on the hilltop, enjoying the sporadic bursts of wind that ruffle my clothes at this altitude, waiting for the morning sun to finish rising above the mountain ridges to receive its heat.

 Nothing.Ch22

    I observe the large Rykz Queen emerging above the water in the middle of the lake, once again distance doesn¡¯t diminish how impressive the sheer size of her body is. I watch as a dark elongated cloud courses through the water in a spiral centered around the Queen. More nourishment for the eggs.


    Is she the reason why the water is of such a clear ice blue color? Is that humongous Rykz creating a spiraling current that drags everything that is floating in the water towards her, so she can absorb it? I¡¯ve never seen such pure lake water, though most of the ones I¡¯ve been to back home are closer to being the size of ponds than to the dimensions this large lake.


    A gust of wind whiffs across the hilltop, I run my hand inside my messy black hair to start combing them upwards and make enough space between the strands for the wind to pass through between them. There is a surprisingly small amount of knots within my locks of hair, I don¡¯t remember combing them recently. I frown a bit.


    The morning sun rises a bit more, the angle it hits the lake is starting to make its surface shine. The added light, direct and reflected on the Rykz Queen helps me distinguish her figure in more detail. I direct my full attention to the gigantic tree, being, plant, Rykz.


    I don¡¯t think the Rykz have anything to do with Ants like I was told at first. If there is a relation, it is so distant that it would be akin to comparing humans to horses because we share the same amount of limbs.


    The Queen¡¯s thousands of tendrils don¡¯t sway very much, despite the small waves rippling the surface of the lake telling me that some blasts of wind do reach her down there. Does it count as down there if the Queen is standing twelve full meters tall above the surface?


    These small black eggs must be numerous enough to weigh them down, or the Queen might be controlling her tendrils directly to stop them from swaying and bumping into each other.


    I scrutinize the three limbs forming the large trunk, the ones I believed were three trees merged together when I saw them at first. I cannot see if the Queen¡¯s two legs and tail are actually merged together from here, but I can tell that they are so closely pressed and wrapped around each other that there may not be a difference.


    The separation between the legs and tail is even less visible the higher I look, so much that I cannot even find where the trunk ends and where the torso begins.


    I gaze back at the tendrils, this time focusing on a single one and trying to count how many eggs are attached on either side of it. After several false starts, I rethink my strategy of counting all the eggs from bottom to top, the tendrils may not be moving very much but that and their large numbers combined make it extremely hard for me to keep my eyes locked on a single one.


    I move my attention to one relatively isolated tendril, dividing it into four equal sections in my mind before counting how many eggs there are on the division at the very bottom where no other swaying tendril can distract me.


    I count several times, repeating the process with several tendrils and on different sections. The number is always the same, there are twenty eggs on any one-forth tendril. And I¡¯m trying to be conservative because of the distance and unreliability of my method. It might be thirty.


    Eighty eggs on each tendril, there are ¡­ two or three thousand tendrils. That makes ¡­ mathematics ¡­ ugh. If my time pointlessly and nervously counting our rows of wheat gave me anything, it is a limited, but not non-existent, confidence in my estimations, but I can¡¯t really take a guess with such large numbers ¡­ Why does it always end up with me doing mathematics when I just want to count something?


    Eighty times a hundred, that¡¯s eight thousand. Eight thousand by ten is eighty thousand. Eight by two is sixteen. Sixteen thousand. Wait, that doesn¡¯t sound right. I¡¯ll do it again, eighty times a thousand is eighty thousand, there are at least two thousand tendrils, so eighty thousand by two. A hundred and sixty thousand.


    I stay silent for a long while, fear gripping my guts, twisting. Fuck. That¡¯s enough Rykz to overrun the Izla three times and still have some left. Even if they¡¯re all workers, it¡¯s enough numbers for that to be irrelevant, and there is no way those are all workers, at least half are warriors and scouts.


    They could crush any army the Nobles send against them, anything they can raise. Can they even equip that many Rykz? Oh, of course, they can. The scouts are naturally armed and armored, the Queen will just birth however many warriors they can equip and fill the rest of her army with scouts.


    I spot another dark cloud of dust twirling through the lake¡¯s water towards the Rykz Queen. I watch as the group of workers that just dumped the nourishing powder take their leave. Fear in my mind, a yell for them to stop stuck on my tongue. This is worse than I ever imagined. I thought that war was coming to the Izla but this isn¡¯t war, this is ¡­ doom growing on a tree. Inescapable slaughter in the making.


    They are an obsidian black tide of destruction, evil plaguing our land. I remember the quote from an old tale that I had never linked to the Rykz until now, I never thought ¡­ such a description could be one of reality, that it could be an accurate description of something that actually exists.


    Unable to keep staring at the eggs, at what they represent for the future, I direct my eyes down at the field of mushroom pits. I observe the workers as they walk across the large field to uproot every tiny plant that they can find with the help of their small hand shovels.


    I watch them from in-between my knees, wondering what the worker with the wicker basket is doing while standing there immobile. I keep staring at the worker, in a daze, until he suddenly starts moving on his four small legs, heading towards a spot that a worker is moving away from.


    The worker with the wicker basket makes his way to the small pile of plants laying on the ground, left behind by the other worker, he picks the pile up and places it inside the basket before changing direction and going towards another pile of plants that a third worker just left behind to move to a different spot and continue uprooting plants.


    That¡¯s pretty much it, if I want to survive or help in any way, I need to do what I can within the circumstances I find myself in. The first thing I need to do is accept the Queen¡¯s offer, at the very least it isn¡¯t dishonorable for me to work for my keep. Besides, my one hand isn¡¯t enough to compensate for the resources they¡¯re spending to keep us clothed, fed, washed, and lodged.


    I stand up and start walking down the hill, towards the closest patch of green that I can find within the mushroom pit field. Another thing I need to do is keep talking with Princess Celyz, she has a scheme of some kind and her objective isn¡¯t to steamroll the Izla because they sure as fuck do not need any help to do that.


    Reaching the bottom of the hill, I kneel down in front of the first green sprout I find. I stop for a long moment, simply enjoying the feeling of the earth against my knees once again, I wiggle a bit on the spot to ease my legs into this position because I¡¯ll keep it all morning.


    I raise my arm, reaching as high up as I can with my hand before contracting all the muscles I can, a quick way stretch before work.


    I notice the slight smile on my lips, rolling my shoulders ¡­ my shoulder comfortably under the morning¡¯s sun, enjoying the heat. I bring my hand down with my fingers around the weed, I use the tips to dig and push aside the soil around the main stem of the sprout.


    The field¡¯s soil isn¡¯t packed together very tightly at all, it isn¡¯t loose like it could be after plowing it, but it is much easier to dig into the earth here than it would be in a normal uncultivated field. It is likely due to the fact that the Rykz workers regularly uproot anything that grows across the entire area.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I finally unearth all of the sprout¡¯s small roots, pulling on the stem to uproot the whole plant and throwing it near a small patch of tiny growing plants. I move towards the next target on my knees. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I plunge my fingers into the ground around this even smaller sprout, I¡¯ll only look for the main root on this one since it¡¯s too small to bother looking for other even smaller branching roots.


    Once I reach a reasonable three centimeters under the stem, I flex my fingers to push them under the plant through the soil, right under the small plant. I then pull my hand back, ripping a small handful of dirt out of the ground along with the tiny sprout.


    I take hold of the plant¡¯s stem between my fingers, shaking it until all of the soil still sticking to it falls back into the small dent in the ground I left, filling it back up. I throw the tiny sprout next to the first one. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I move sideways on my knees, recognizing a small weed as a thistle. I don¡¯t struggle very much to uproot this one as the main stem is sturdy and the roots well attached. I simply rake the earth a couple of centimeters deep all around the plant to loosen the ground enough that it does not hinder and break the roots on their way out when I pull on the thistle. My plan works perfectly and the whole thing comes out of the ground in one piece. I throw the thistle on top of the other two uprooted weeds. ¡°Once more.¡±


    The smile on my face remains as I work through the repetitive task, it is close enough to what I did during most of my life that it allows me to unwind a bit and center myself.


    I finish uprooting this first patch of undesirable plants halfway through the morning, a worker with a wicker basket arrives almost immediately to pick up the pile of weeds that I leave behind.


    I ignore the worker, kneeling down next to a new spread of growing plants. ¡°Once more.¡± Now that I am acting a bit more like myself, I berate myself for the stupidity that it was to run away this morning.


    All I achieved with that action is delay a conversation I¡¯ll have with her anyway because there is no way I¡¯m giving up on her until she straight up throws me away. I need to have a talk with her and ask about what I said, that¡¯s the next step I need to take. ¡°Once more.¡± I mutter, throwing a strand of wild wheat in some distance front of me to start a new pile.


    Finding time with Princess Celyz can wait, my Leomi comes first. Lady Lance, I correct myself. Should I start calling her my Lady? It sounds much more personal, affective. It might also be a way to camouflage the slip if I mistakenly call her my Leomi. ¡°Once more.¡± Another strand of wild wheat thrown to the pile.


    I take a handful very loose soil inside my hand, bringing it in front of my eyes and enjoying the feeling of letting the grains of earth fall back to the ground. Lost, staring, I suddenly notice that a worker is approaching from my left, at the very edge of my field of vision.


    I turn my head to look at him, the worker stops approaching, his flat head directed towards me, mandibles opening and closing in an idle manner like I would do with my fingers if bored.


    The worker lifts both of his three-fingered hands and slaps them together before rubbing each of his palms together. A gesture that looks very odd to me because both workers and warriors have palms that aren¡¯t in any way similar to humans, they aren¡¯t aligned with their forearms. The flat of the palm is at a perpendicular angle compared to the forearm, and triangular in shape but with fingers at each point, each positioned a hundred-twenty degree apart from the other two.


    So, when the worker rubs his palms together, the gesture is foreign to me, it looks like the creature is folding its arms in front of itself and joining them to move them weirdly.


    It takes me an embarrassingly long time to understand that he means to mime the washing of hands, and only because he inclined his head to point at my hand covered in brown dirt.


    That worker was extremely patient for the several minutes it took me to catch his meaning, surprisingly so for a creature that is supposed to be about as smart as a head of cattle. That¡¯s if I believe what I was told, I am revising that judgment more and more as I learn about the Rykz.


    One I stand up, the worker turns around and starts walking back towards the city, I follow him as he guides me through the streets reaching a lavatory building after just a couple turns, I recognize it because of the many windows.


    There are several workers washing their hands by making use of the water inside the two dozen copper basins available on the ground near the walls. The large number of legs clicking against the floor¡¯s stone produces an uncomfortable amount of noise, but it isn¡¯t very hard to ignore.


    I follow my guide to one of the free basins and plunge my hand inside the water, taking it out and rubbing my fingers together over the floor to scrub the dirt from the pores of my skin. Once the inside of my hand is relatively clean, I am faced with a problem.


    How do you clean the back of your hand, and in-between your fingers, with a single one? Having a stump would kind of be useful right about now. I plunge my hand into the basin¡¯s water again, before taking it out and passing my thumb in-between my other fingers. A clumsy solution that isn¡¯t very practical and cannot reach every crease.


    I look down at the simple brown clothes, finding dirt stains on the pants and some on the bottom of the shirt. I shrug and try to figure out a way to rub the back of my hand against my clothes.


    I find a spot on my right thigh that I can reach with my arm upside down, but I move too quickly, without enough care. My biceps presses against my right breast, pushing it aside to make room as I did before the injury. The black bruised flesh just under the breast is pulled on as a direct result, provoking a sharp response of blooming pain from the area, my breath shortens and I make several quick gasps to take in some air.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I spit out between my teeth.


    I plunge my hand into the water a third time, moving my hand more carefully to clean it this time. I use the cloth of my pants on top of my right thigh again, quickly finishing and clearing all the dirt on my hand. I rinse my entire forearm in the copper basin until I¡¯m satisfied.


    When I turn away, I find the worker waiting for me. I follow him again as he guides me towards a building filled with rows of tables, several groups of workers are currently walking in and we file in behind them.


    Inside, there are dozens and dozens of workers standing on either side of the tables, they are all eating out of bowls with spoons but with differing degrees of ¡­ hunger.


    Most of the workers are pressing their bowls against the openings of their mouths with one hand while also clasping their mandibles around either side of the bowl for stability, using their spoon with the other hand to push the food inside their gaping maws.


    The others, however, are calmly holding onto their bowls, either at chest level or leaving them on the table. These workers are eating their food with more poise, less ¡­ hunger, less impatience. Using their spoons to bring their sustenance up to their mouths and closing their mouths, that lack lips, around the utensil before pulling it out, empty.


    The worker that has been guiding me so far uses a finger to tap my shoulder, lifting his other arm to point at a back entrance with a table laid against the wall, right next to it. There are about fifteen bowls with spoons inside on that smaller table. I walk there with my guide, take a bowl and find a free spot between two workers.


    The unfamiliar sounds that their odd mouths make as they eat don¡¯t disturb me nearly enough to forget my own hunger. I skipped breakfast and ¡­ last night was draining physically as well as mentally.


    I plunge my spoon into the gray and black mixture, lifting a spoonful of it directly up to my mouth. It doesn¡¯t taste too bad, it¡¯s a bit stale but I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if I hadn¡¯t tasted my food with a fortune in salt and pepper inside, just a few days ago. They are definitely cultivating Portobello mushrooms in those pits, I wasn¡¯t sure before I tasted them because I only saw them young and just sprouting.


    I take another spoonful, filling it as much as possible, eagerly bringing it to my mouth and eating. Portobello mixed together with some kind of liquid, not water. I don¡¯t recognize the unusual taste but it¡¯s probably something that they get out of the Grubs since the Grub pens are the only other source of food that the Princess mentioned.


    It has to be giant Grub milk or blood. I don¡¯t know what the color of the blood is because the one we killed didn¡¯t actually bleed when it died. Or I didn¡¯t notice. Eh, same difference. I swallow a few more spoonfuls. I wonder what roasted Grub meat would taste like, they¡¯re too big for the Rykz to bother raising them if they don¡¯t also eat the meat. I¡¯ll have to think of asking Princess Celyz to let me try it.


    I finish my bowl, passing the spoon all over the bottom to find every scrap because I don¡¯t have the gall to take another one from the serving table. One of the workers might not get food if I do ¡­ I stand up and turn towards my guide, he is still eating in a nearby spot at the same table.


    I bow forward towards him a bit, my hand up to my chest to thank the worker. He doesn¡¯t seem to react to the gesture as he keeps eating. I don¡¯t mind since I did it out of impulse without expecting a response.


    I turn around and exit the building. I then walk back to the lavatory building by taking the same streets and making the same turns that my guide took on the way over. I use the same method to go all the way back to the mushroom pit field and then find the way back to the building the Princess is stashing us in.

 Nothing.Ch23

    I stand in front of the building, hearing both Yvonne and Lady Lance talking inside, no Yvonne and my Lady. Their words are too low in volume to overhear.


    Their surprise this morning, when Princess Celyz arrived without making a sound in warning, seems to have affected them because they spoke together much louder yesterday.


    I lift my leg to take a step forward and enter the building but my traitorous brain engages in the exact line of thought I tried to avoid with this speculation about the reason why they would whisper.


    They¡¯re discreet because the subject of their discussion is a weird peasant that¡¯s always a drag on the group, the weak little thing that slowed them down so much that they all got caught.


    My foot drops back to the ground, frozen while my insecure, paranoiac, thoughts impede my capacity to make a decision. It wasn¡¯t my fault.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back! Did you get lost the whole morning because you¡¯re so small you need to jump over the spaces between pavement stones?¡± Yvonne doesn¡¯t even take a pause between acknowledging my presence and picking on me.


    I could have hugged her for the casual attack towards my height. I decidedly walk inside, moving forward like I never paused.


    ¡°At least my head isn¡¯t lost in the clouds!¡± I reply, walking towards them and stopping a few meters away.


    ¡°Oh, Jessica already has you pegged pretty well!¡± Lance exclaims with a teasing smile.


    I startle a tiny bit when I hear her voice, my panic and cowardice rising anew. I close my fingers in a tight fist at my side. I¡¯ll find a moment alone with her today or tomorrow, it doesn¡¯t need to be now.


    ¡°Of course, go ahead! Gang up on the poor, defenseless, sword-sworn bodyguard!¡± Yvonne abruptly brings a hand up to her chest, miming the impact of an arrow straight to the heart.


    ¡°You might not want to advertise how defenseless you are right before saying you¡¯re a bodyguard.¡± I warn Yvonne with a serious tone, but my concerned expression is so poorly faked that it is obvious that it must be obvious to them both that I mean to mock her.


    ¡°You said it: her head is in the clouds. Yvonne¡¯s priorities have always been all messed up.¡± Lance shakes her head sideways in disapproval several times as she speaks.


    ¡°Her mother¡¯s theory may very well turn out to be correct after all!¡± I exclaim with a theatrical gasp.


    ¡°No, such, such a thing cannot be possible! Yvonne, my good friend, my old companion, tell me that it is falsehood!¡± Lance joins along, theatrically placing her hands over her mouth.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair, you¡¯re not supposed to be teaming up on me like that!¡± Yvonne protests, making an irritated frown.


    ¡°Ah, the lamentations of the slow-witted, you¡¯ve often warned me to steer away from such things, Yvonne.¡± Lance piles on with a mean smirk. Yvonne must have used that line against Lance several times in the past.


    ¡°Rhhaaaaa!¡± Yvonne growls in frustration.


    Lance and I both turn to look at each other. I notice that she is also maintaining a stern facade to conceal her victorious smile. Our eyes widen when they meet. Our carefully composed expressions break and we both explode in mirthful laughter.


    Yvonne rolls her eyes exaggeratedly in derision as she patiently waits for my Lady and me to finish enjoying the humor of the moment at her expense.


    My amusement drags on and I try to catch my breath by taking short inspirations in-between each of my chuckles, reflexively tapping at my chest with the flat of my hand as my laugh turns into a staccato giggle.


    I take a deep breath to calm myself as one last snicker escapes me. ¡°Aaaaah.¡± I let the large amount of air leave my lungs in a long contented expiration, the satisfied sound seems appropriate.


    ¡°So, what did you do this morning? Your clothes are dirty.¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Looked around the area and then I moved my body a bit. It was relaxing to do something without my life depending on it. Can we talk about all that later?¡± I suggest, afraid that if we go into more detail, we will inevitably get around to what happened last night. As much as I like Yvonne, I would rather have that specific conversation alone with my Lady.


    ¡°Hum, sure. Okay. ¡­ What do you have to do other than talking right now?¡± She asks with curiosity. Talking is exactly what I¡¯m trying to avoid doing.


    Now to find something that I have to do¡­ What do I have to do¡­ Need an excuse, quickly¡­ Right! Clothes, dirt, unclean.


    ¡°I was going to change clothes. I am a bit messy right now like you mentioned.¡± I feel the dryness of my mouth as I speak and it gives me another excuse. ¡°I¡¯m also going to try to find a well with actual water in it, I¡¯m kind of thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to find new clothes?¡± My Lady asks.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t checked in that closet?¡± I say, pointing at it, still laying closed against the wall. I walk up to it and open its two plain doors, finding several piles of fresh clothes on shelves inside. ¡°There you go.¡± I say. ¡°My Lady.¡± I add softly like an after-thought.


    That probably wasn¡¯t loud enough for her to have heard, I¡¯ll have to do better than that. I take a fresh change of clothes out of the closer before turning around and making a small smile, directly heading towards the door to get down to it before they ask any more questions.


    Before Ass-face shows up. Such a good self-explanatory nickname, not that he¡¯s ugly for a dude ¡­ well, he is ugly inside.


    On my way out, I throw the brown clothes on my shoulder but keep holding the knickers in my hand because I really don¡¯t want to accidentally drop those. I pass by a pile of six empty bowls next to the door frame, I pause, staring for a few seconds, before making a complicated sigh and walking out the door.


    The few workers that I cross paths with on the way to the lavatory building we used yesterday are all heading out of the city or walking inside buildings. I look inside some of them through the windows as I pass by and find that each building has a purpose and many tools inside that the workers use.


    I watch them work as I walk down the streets, sewing, woodworking, woodcarving, repairing baskets, making new ones, and so on. One of the structures with chimneys contains small forges that the workers are using to make and repair the small hand shovels that I saw being used in the mushroom pit field. How long have the Rykz been living here to have accumulated so much ¡­ wealth?


    As I near the lavatory building, I stop throwing look inside the buildings I pass by. With my attention no longer scattered, I notice the sound of human steps following behind me. I throw a look over my shoulder, I find My Lady about twenty meters away. My head snaps back forward.


    Wh ¡­ what? Wh ¡­ why? What do I do? Why is she following me? Is she going to join me inside? I just want to change clothes but I can¡¯t do that with her in the room. What if she takes her clothes off?


    I stop a few steps away from the lavatory¡¯s entrance. The sudden thought turns out to be too much for my brain to process in its entirety. I remain frozen on the spot.


    ¡°Why are ¡­ why ¡­ wh ¡­¡± I stumble, trying to find words. The fact that she is drawing closer and closer is not helping my brain recover, at all.


    ¡°Hey, I figured you would need help carrying one of those basins if you want to wash.¡± She tells me, awkwardly, stopping right behind me.


    ¡°Ok ¡­ ay. Thanks.¡± I answer without thinking.


    No! Why did I say that?! I just wanted to change, this is ten times worse! Can I abort now? It¡¯ll be too weird to turn around now, especially now that I agreed. Besides, I did sweat a bit this morning, but I can¡¯t take my clothes off with her in the room!This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°You, you aren¡¯t, ¡­ You¡¯re not going to look, right my Lady?¡± I ask carefully in a weak voice, still unwilling to turn around and look at her because my cheeks are beyond blushing right now, they feel so hot that I fear the heat might affect my head.


    ¡°I give you my word, I¡¯ll stay outside with my back to the wall.¡± She answers. I hesitate, uncertain. Can I trust her? ¡°I know you have good reasons to ¡­ doubt me. But I promise you that I will stay outside and not attempt to do anything other than talk.¡± She adds, apparently noticing my hesitation.


    Why am I so easy to read?! Argh! I turn around because there is no point in trying to hide my red cheeks since she¡¯s just too close to miss it. I might as well use it.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± I answer while looking up into her light gray eyes, the red-hot blush spreading all the way up to my ears.


    Her eyes seem to avoid mine, but it¡¯s probably because she nods in agreement before walking past me and entering the lavatory. I remain outside, unsure what to do next, but Lady Lance walks back out soon after she entered with an empty copper basin held in her hands.


    She heads towards the right side of the building, seeming to know where she is going. I follow her and she guides me to a water well located in the middle of a stone base of about twenty-five centimeters high. It was built right on top of the pavement.


    I watch with a fuzzy feeling in my heart as my Lady places the copper basin right next to the well and starts pulling on the rope. She grabs the bucket filled with water when it reaches the same level as the edge of the well, throwing the bucket¡¯s water into the basin.


    She repeats the task three more times, up until water fills about two-thirds of the basin. I stare at her every gesture the entire time, fascinated beyond comprehension by the fact that my Lady would do such a normal, lowly thing for ¡­ for me.


    ¡°Th ¡­ thank you, my Lady, for doing this.¡± I tell her as she lifts the copper basin.


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t a task that deserves such sincere thanks in return.¡± She replies with a smile.


    We start walking back side by side towards the lavatory and she carries the basin filled with water along, effortlessly. Once inside the lavatory, I step over the small trench running through the middle to make my way to a corner.


    I chose the spot because it is one of the corners joined to the wall that Lady Lance said she¡¯s lean her back against, it would be very hard for her to see me if she did try to peek inside.


    Is it too late to change my mind? I nervously wonder, but I know I won¡¯t turn around now, it would just seem too weird, too cowardly. Maybe even insulting since my Lady gave me her word she¡¯d respect my privacy.


    As Lady Lance deposits the copper basin in the corner next to me, my cheeks blush once more. The whole situation is so ¡­ embarrassing, exciting, her very presence affects me so much when we¡¯re both fully clothed, and now I¡¯m going to ¡­


    I feel my lust rush at the forefront of my thoughts as I start thinking about the fact that I¡¯ll soon be undressing so very near to where she¡¯ll stand. That I¡¯ll be naked and the only thing preventing her from looking, from taking advantage is her word that she won¡¯t do anything, that she won¡¯t look.


    She already tricked me once, she could do it again, right now.


    I don¡¯t know how I feel about that. I realize. I¡¯m so shy, afraid, at the idea that she could see the ruined state of my body right now, but I¡¯m so very turned on by the idea of my Leomi walking in and taking advantage of my weakness.


    My feelings twist and clash as my Lady leaves the lavatory. But in a very odd turn of thought, both sides of the argument agree on one thing, and one thing only. I need to shed my clothes off quickly, as soon as she walks out since I¡¯m doing this anyway. I need to wash quickly, I mean slowly, and get dressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave you my word.¡± My Lady tells me as she finally walks out the door, her reaffirmed intent smooths my feelings over somewhat.


    I ignore the pang of disappointment pricking at my heart and place the pile of fresh clothes that I am carrying on the edge of the nearest window. I manage to shed the dirty clothes that I am currently wearing with clumsy movements and throw them at a distance to make a pile on the ground.


    Her reassuring words have calmed me enough that my lust recedes back to a corner of my mind. I take advantage of that fact and immediately kneel in front of the basin to use my hand to push water over the edge and all over my thighs.


    I drench my private parts in water to quickly hide the fact that I was already wet down there long before my knickers ever came off, to cover the physical manifestation of the intense lust that I occasionally ¡­ often feel towards my Leomi.


    My mind¡¯s fantasies and delusions about our actually platonic relationship are going to cost me something irreplaceable in the future if my Lady truly has no interest in me or my body. I¡¯d accept anything she wants us to be at this point.


    Whatever she wants of me she can take, I am that desperate for her touch. What wouldn¡¯t I give for just a single real kiss from her? I shake my head off that track before my sexual urges start affecting me too much, especially with what I have to quickly get over with now.


    I grit my teeth and take a deep breath. I take care to control my actions without letting my thoughts change their course in a monumental exercise of self-control. I reach down between my thighs with my hand and rub the day¡¯s sweat off from the creases on the inside of my thighs.


    I focus on my self-control and take in a breath of air before passing the side of my palm over my most intimate parts, only enough skin contact to wipe the water off. I let the breath that I held out slowly as I proceed.


    I ignore the shivers, banish the thoughts of my Lady, so close to me while my hand is in such a compromising position. What if she looks now? What would she think? What would she do? My fingers twitch and the muscles in my stomach clench.


    I hurriedly pull my hand away, as fast as I would to pull it away from a raging fire. I bite my lips shut to suppress a gasp of surprise when my desires break my self-control and a shaking shiver travels upwards on my spine, originating deep within myself.


    That was ¡­ I was so close to doing something that could not have gone unnoticed. Rather, something that I wouldn¡¯t have let pass unnoticed by my Lady if I did start doing it. I almost humiliated myself.


    Another shiver travels down my spine but in the opposite direction this time. A cold shiver of fear at the realization that I could have ruined everything if I succumbed to my own lust.


    It could have ruined all my chances of sharing something with her if my Lady heard me pleasuring myself after she gave her word she would stay on the other side of the wall without disturbing me.


    My actions would mean that I abused her word, that I took advantage of the promise she made me and turned it into a way to gratify myself. It would also mean that I lack the most basic self-control that a civilized being should maintain within society.


    ¡°So, what did you do this morning, Jessica?¡± My Lady asks from exactly where she promised she would be. Her voice reaches me in such a way, at such an angle, that I know her face is indeed turned away from me.


    She kept her word. A long sigh of relief escapes me. She didn¡¯t see me ¡­ wash. I don¡¯t think anyone would be fooled if they saw me despite the fact that it is true.


    ¡°Walked up a hill, just outside of the city.¡± I answer, using a deliberately short sentence to make it easier to control my voice. I can¡¯t let her hear how short my breath is, or even a tremble in my tone, because it might give her a clue about my previous state of excitement.


    This fucking situation is too stressful for my heart. Wait. This whole scenario reeks of foul play. Suspicion grows in my mind, wiping away the last traces of the hazy fog of desires that my Leomi can so easily provoke with her mere presence.


    My Lady helped me out before today, but never anything resembling carrying a copper basin like a servant for me. Yvonne is the one who helped me with everything so far, why would ¡­ Oh. Oh, that ¡­ that was a dick move! A cunt play! Almost literally so! Fucking! Yvonne! You vindictive little ¡­ argh!


    What we did is nowhere near as bad as putting us both in this fucking situation! Well, when I say both ¡­ I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s suffering from this! Lady Lance is calmly asking questions like it doesn¡¯t even bother her. I notice, somewhat depressingly. That being said, she hasn¡¯t spoken since I answered ¡­


    ¡°And?¡± Lady Lance asks. Oh, she was just waiting for me to continue, right, of course.


    Being within a few meters of a naked peasant she isn¡¯t interested in would obviously not faze her. My shoulders sag and I splash some water on my legs, lifting my right foot and calf from the floor to pass my hand over the surfaces of skin that were touching the stone. My short breath is much calmer now that I¡¯ve cooled down.


    ¡°I watched a few groups of workers throw that nourishing dust in the lake for the Queen to absorb. I tried counting the eggs on her tendrils and then I worked a bit in the field.¡± I give her a quick summary of my morning.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk about that a bit later with the others.¡± She says with a tightness in her voice. This many Rykz would worry even her, huh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work you know. They won¡¯t make you.¡± She adds the short remark after a small pause.


    ¡°I know, I saw work that I could do with a single arm and decided to do it. For myself.¡± I stop talking to continue cleaning myself of the morning¡¯s sweat.


    I splash my head and face with some water, rubbing my eyes. I finish by washing my chest, taking care to ignore my breast¡¯s erect nipples because it is obviously just a reaction to cold water.


    I don¡¯t put the fresh clothes on immediately because it seems obvious that I need to let the water still hanging on my body dry out first. It is the sole reason for my decision.


    There was no exhilarating temptation weighing on me during the decision-making process when I made that choice, nothing has colored my clear thoughts when I make the practical choice to wash my dirty clothes while I let my body dry. While my Lady remains so close, just a wall apart.


    It is most definitely not a trap that I am laying at her feet because my Lady will keep her word even when she hears me washing dirty clothes in the copper basin.


    My Lady will not assume that I covered my naked body with fresh clothes once I was done with washing.


    And since she won¡¯t assume that, she won¡¯t walk in on me, naked, as I wait for my Leomi to break her word. I mean, as I wash the dirty clothes while coincidentally naked because I need to let the water dry before putting fresh clothes on.

 Nothing.Ch24

    Lady Lance kept her word, she did not walk in or peek a glance. She did not catch me naked while washing the dirty clothes. I am not disappointed in the least, she kept her word to the letter and I am thankful for that.


    Despite the irrational dissatisfaction that I feel, I am glad that she kept her word. In spite of my delusions, I do try to keep enough of a grasp on reality to know that nothing would have come of her seeing me naked in this situation.


    Worse, if she did break her word, I would have never been able to trust her ever again. Not with the fresh memory of how she tricked and played with me that night, soon after we met in person.


    I throw the wet clothes that I just finished washing over the edge of the same window where I left the pile of fresh clothes. I get myself dressed up as swiftly as I can, thinking that I''ll have to give up taking revenge against Yvonne.


    After I tried to take advantage of the situation she put me in for my own benefit, I just don''t have any ground to stand on and justify getting back at her.


    Shouldn''t I be feeling some kind of shame? Nah. No one knows, and I''ve never been the shameful type anyway. I wasn''t even shy at all until I met Lady Lance, she brings out so many different things in me. Things that I didn''t even know were there before I first saw her sharp figure sitting nobly on her horse.


    I walk out of the lavatory, finding Lady Lance with her back against the wall, head looking straight forward as she promised.


    ¡°I''m going back to the well, I''m thirsty.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods, walking side by side with me as I make my way to the well.


    I hop on the stone base and grab the bucket''s rope as far up as I can, near the pulley hanging above the well. I hear my Lady approaching right behind me.


    ¡°Let me help.¡± She says as nears my side, but I shake my head sideways without looking at her.


    ¡°I can do this much alone, wouldn''t be the first time either. Look.¡± I tell her while pulling on the rope until my hand is down to about the level of my waist.


    I start wrapping the rope around my forearm by making small circles around the rope with my hand, after about ten loops my hand ends up right next to the pulley again.


    I let go of my previous grip on the bottom of the rope to grab it again as close to the pulley as possible. The loops of rope around my forearm kept the bucket from falling back down to the water, an easy way to hold a secondary grip without needing a left hand, or arm.


    I used to do it like this back when the stables were being built because I needed to walk the horse and make it drink, it saved time to do both by walking the horse around the well while I lifted the bucket with only my right hand.


    Now that I think about it, that was actually harder to do since back then there was no pulley and I was walking in circles while holding onto the horse''s lead.


    ¡°You know, my Lady, I used to do this while walking a horse around the well at the same time, a few years back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I see my Lady shake her in disbelief. ¡°How did you come up with that idea?¡±


    ¡°I was young and impatient, it seemed like a good way to save time.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not really, it was a lot of effort spent to save a tiny amount of time.¡± I laugh in self-derision while making the rope loop around my arm.


    The bucket finally rises past the edge of the well. I make sure that the rope stays taut while I extend my hand and grab the bucket''s hoop. I deposit the half-filled bucket down on the stone base before unwrapping the rope from around my forearm.


    I use the hollow of my hand to bring water to my lips, finally quenching the thirst that I started feeling this morning. Between two gulps of water, I force myself to start the discussion that I ran away from this morning.


    ¡°About last night ¡­¡± I begin saying but let my voice drag on as I realize that I haven''t the faintest idea about how to breach the subject.


    ¡°It was just delirium talking, don''t worry about it.¡± My Lady says, saving me from fumbling with my words.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady, for ¡­ helping me get through it.¡± I look over my shoulder to give her a sincere smile of thanks, her eyes don''t link with mine but she does nod slightly to accept my thanks. ¡°But, what did I say to you last night?¡± I ask before taking more water in my palm to drink.


    ¡°It''s not important.¡± She answers quickly, too quickly.


    I let the water in my hand fall back down into the bucket and turn around to look at her. Her expression is ¡­ stony, tight. I''ve never seen her make that face, maybe occasional flashes that I thought I imagined, but never ¡­


    ¡°I ¡­ I hurt you.¡± I whisper in realization. ¡°I, I''m so sorry, my Lady, I wasn''t thinking straight, I ¡­¡± I try to rush the words out in panic, desperation.


    ¡°It''s okay Jessica, calm down, I''m not going to hurt you.¡± She says with a sad smile, with a reassuring tone.


    But all it does it hurt, her tone is a pang of pain in my heart. A wide empty feeling looms over me when I infer what her words mean. She thinks I''m afraid of her. She believes that I fear for my safety in her presence.


    Why?! What did I say to her?! This is the worst, how do I explain myself to her if I don''t even know what I blamed her for? I don''t have time to have a fucking internal debate, I need to fix this. What''s the first problem?


    The misunderstanding. We aren''t communicating on the same level.


    ¡°I know you won''t hurt me, my Lady, I really do.¡± I tell her with as much sincerity as I can gather.


    On impulse, I extend my hand forward and take hold of her left wrist. I squeeze my fingers around her wrist as much as I dare, I try to communicate with the physical contact what I fear she won''t hear in my words.


    ¡°I wasn''t in my right mind, my Lady, please forget it all. Please forget everything I said last night.¡± I ask of her, pleading.


    ¡°I ¡­ I can''t do that, Jessica.¡± She answers with regret in her voice and a flash of pain passing through her eyes, almost breaking the stony control she has on her face.


    My heart breaks a little when I notice those things. I open my mouth but no words come out, I just don''t know how to fix this. She turns her left hand around and clasps her fingers around my wrist, grasping it the same way I am grasping hers.


    I recognize the odd handshake, it fits with one of the fragments of memory that I managed to hold onto from last night. The cool touch of her fingers against my skin smooths over the pangs of pain in my heart. Enough that I manage to find my words again if only two of them.


    ¡°But, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing. I dragged you into this, everything happened under my responsibility. It was my fault that you lost your arm.¡± The self-blame she is inflicting on herself is evident to me despite the fact that her expression remains void of any emotion as she speaks.


    I thought that I would trade anything for ¡­ for more of her. But I was wrong. So, so very wrong.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I cannot use this guilt that she feels for what happened. I don''t think I can change how she perceives her past actions but I will not use it against her, not voluntarily. Never that.


    If I can''t convince her that she isn''t in the wrong, I need to change the subject. A diversion.


    ¡°Your fault is well compensated for, my Lady.¡± I say, forcing my lips to draw a wide smile on my face. My voice is rasp because of the sadness stuck in my throat but I manage to insert a small amount of levity in my tone anyway.


    I make my eyes look away from the heart-wrenching stony expression of her face, forcing them to look back down to the normal level they usually remain at. I look straight in front of me, glancing at her small round breasts, and making a show out of my stare to reinforce the tease.


    I lift my hand while keeping my grip on her wrist. I make sure that I don''t sacrifice our odd handshake as I move and guide our hands towards her left breast, aiming the back of my fingers towards it.


    Despite aiming my actions towards distracting her away from her negative feelings, I remain somewhat hopeful that she actually lets me complete the movement, that she would let me brush the back of my fingers against the side of her breast.


    Lady Lance rolls her eyes up so exaggeratedly that I notice the movement despite still staring straight at her chest. She almost absent-mindedly changes the course of our linked wrists to bring the back of my hand to her lips, laying a single light kiss against it.


    I blush like I''m twelve again, the feel of her soft lips against my skin petrified me. My fingers grip her wrist even harder as my breath catches. What if I exhale and break the moment? My eyes look up to link the light gray abyss of hers, my lips part from each other as my jaw slackens slightly.


    I see the exact moment when she realizes what she just did, my fingers clench at her wrist desperately, knowing what is to happen as if I had already lived it. She opens her mouth and breaks the silence but not my hope. I lost that two whole seconds before she even uttered a single syllable.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that. I''m not looking for ¡­ Not now. I''m sorry.¡± Her voice is full of regret. Is it because she is rejecting me? Is it because of the guilt she feels towards me?


    She regrets having to hurt me. She has to hurt me. She doesn''t want me. Lady Lance breaks our odd handshake with a shake of her wrist. My fingers betray me by failing to hang on to her.


    A compact, hard ball of nerves forms in my throat. A pit of pain digs a gaping hole in my stomach. The entire surface of my heart feels like an empty stretch of ¡­ nothing. But I must speak. I cannot let her feel this guilt, let it torture her, while I remain silent.


    ¡°It''s okay, my Lady.¡± I lie through my teeth, both figuratively and literally.


    I swallow my self-pity, my self-blame at having started this sequence of events. Was it inevitable anyway? I cannot let myself believe that. I can still reach her if I keep trying. ¡°Hic.¡±


    The hiccup escapes me because I didn''t expect it, unlike the tears I repressed before she even spoke. ¡°Hic.¡± I clasp my hand over my chest to try to stop the fit of hiccups I feel coming.


    ¡°I can be your friend while we''re stuck here. If you want that.¡± She tells me with a fragile smile.


    There it is, her guilt. To my benefit. Did I use it voluntarily? Did I let my feelings show too much? Did I let the hiccups escape me on purpose? Can I stop myself from asking for more?


    ¡°Friends hug, right my Lady?¡± I ask, turning a deaf ear to the desperation in my voice.


    I silence the self-loathing that I feel for being so utterly weak, for breaking my resolution with barely any hesitation the first time it is truly tested.


    ¡°Of course friends do, Jessica.¡± She smiles and my heart melts.


    ¡°And sometimes they get a kiss.¡± I add while releasing a breath.


    Lady Lance laughs brightly. I notice that her cheeks are slightly rosy, only a delusion could equate that slight tint to a blush. I stop myself from raising my hopes by grasping at another meaningless, nonexistent sign. It''s just due to the fact that she''s laughing.


    She takes a half-step towards me, her arms hanging on either side of me, wide open. What? Oh, a hug. My heart accelerates widely, irregularly, skipping some beats and taking two successively to catch up. I stagger a little, enough to lose my balance despite the fact that I was immobile.


    My Lady catches me with her arms, her left hand on my right shoulder and her right hand on the lest of my waist. I experience a sudden burst of heat coming from the entire area of my chest at the contact of her hands.


    This, I sat next to her, I laid down next to her. But this, this isn''t comparable, seeing my Lady voluntarily entering my personal space to give me a hug while we are both standing. It feels so ¡­ deliberate. A moment of intimacy under the light of day.


    I start taking short nervous breaths as she pulls me in, a small tremble shakes my hand as I reach behind her back to return the hug. I lay my hand lightly on her back, barely brushing her skin because an irrational fear stops me from going further, because I don''t think I have the right to.


    ¡°You have a terrible sense of balance.¡± She tells me, her voice coming from just above my left ear.


    ¡°It''s because you''re too tall. Looking up to you messes my head.¡± In more ways than one.


    ¡°You''re just tiny, I''m just a meter and eighty centimeters tall.¡± I feel the small chuckle that she makes because her left breast brushes lightly against my shoulder when it moves.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± I take a deep breath in and exhale it out slowly to calm myself. ¡°I am not that short. I''m a meter and six¡­ seventy centimeters.¡±


    She laughs and parts the hug. I crush the regret, if it dragged on too long I would have lost my self-control. What self-control?


    ¡°Sit down, my Lady!¡± I order her in a joking tone, pointing at the edge of the low wall surrounding the water well.


    ¡°You really don''t have to keep calling me my lady all the time you know? This isn''t a formal setting.¡± She says, walking towards the spot that I''m pointing at. Obeying me! Even if it is a jest, she ¡­


    ¡°I''ll stop if it bothers you, my Lady.¡± I pause and take a few steps to follow behind her. ¡°Do you want me to? My Lady?¡± I ask in a sultry whisper that I blow towards the back of her right ear.


    I meant my response to be light and joking, the sultry whisper playing into that goal. But she remains silent and she sits down on the low wall. I move to sit down next to her, turning to look at her once I am settled.


    ¡°Do what you want.¡± She replies with a sigh.


    ¡°I will, my Lady.¡± I say in a calm voice.


    I conceal the happy smile on my lips by raising my hand. I saw it! Her cheeks, their rosy color increased in intensity during this exchange! My decision to start calling her my Lady is the best one I have ever taken. She reacts to it! She likes it when I call her my Lady!!!


    My suddenly unreasonably good mood gives me a burst of energy and I jump off the well''s low wall. I stand on the tip of my feet.


    ¡°I am taller than you now!¡± I exclaim proudly, victoriously lifting my closed fist above my head without turning around to actually check.


    I hear a poorly concealed laugh coming from my Lady, right behind me. I turn around, ending up eye to eye with her. No, she''s a bit taller still. My victorious expression falls off my face. My Lady explodes in laughter even more loudly as she abandons all her attempts to conceal her amusement.


    ¡°If, hahahaha, if you could, hahaha, if you could see, your face, ahahahahah, when you turned around! Hahahahahha.¡± Her laughing expression is so full of smiles that it removes all the bite out of her mockery.


    I smile widely in return, cheered by the fact that her she seems so free now that she isn''t forcing herself to remain inexpressive. Today is a good day after all.


    I raise my hand and place it on top of her head, applying a bit of pressure to signify that I want her to lower her head, my Lady obediently follows my directions. She starts tapping on her lungs with a hand to help herself breathe while she keeps laughing at me.


    ¡°I am taller than you now!¡± I repeat, but this time I make a victorious fist pump.


    ¡°Ahahaha. Alright, I admit it! Hahahaha. You, you win, but, hahaha, please, please stop! You''re killing me! hahahaaaaaaaaa¡± Her laughter dies down along with the sigh of satisfaction that she makes at the end of the difficult tirade ¡­ because of all the interruptions.


    ¡°I hope I''m not interrupting something important.¡± Princess Celyz'' resounding voice abruptly interrupts us, coming from the street to our right.


    Both Lady Lance and I snap our heads in her direction, an embarrassed silence floats as we both keep our mouths shut. I feel like I did when I was a child and I got caught doing something I shouldn''t be doing.


    Why the hell would I feel guilty? Not only were we not doing anything wrong, but even if we were, so what? I couldn''t care less about anyone''s judgment if I''m doing it with my Lady.


    ¡°Couldn''t you smell it if you did?¡± I quip back at the Princess with a bit of bitterness to my tone.


    ¡°I truly did not mean my question yesterday to sour our relationship, I apologize if you hold some resentment towards me for it.¡± Her resounding voice takes a somewhat soothingly low tone.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± I sigh. ¡°I told you to ask and I answered voluntarily. You bear no blame in the matter. I''m sorry for snapping at you.¡±


    ¡°It matters not. I was very curious and somewhat overstepped.¡± She nods once to close the matter.


    ¡°What question?¡± Lady Lance asks innocently, turning to throw me a curious look.


    I stop moving, biting my tongue to make sure it doesn''t accidentally utter any words of any kind. I can''t slip up if I don''t speak. As long as I say nothing, I am safe.

 Nothing.Ch25

    Lady Lance jumps off the well¡¯s low wall and moves to stand near me, facing Princess Celyz who is approaching with her swaying gait.


    ¡°We Rykz have a slightly better sense of smell than humans. I simply asked Jessica to provide me some clarification because I can only recognize the most basic smells among a myriad that other species produce.¡± Princess explains, head inclined sideways despite the lack of question.


    Is she curious about how this will go? I really wish she stayed silent and moved on. I fucking know she does that when she doesn¡¯t want to answer. I shift on my feet and stop biting my tongue, too late to stay silent and act like I didn¡¯t hear my Lady¡¯s question.


    ¡°And what was the question, exactly?¡± Lady Lance asks, curling her lips in a teasing smile. Of course she isn¡¯t letting it go. Argh!


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be very fair if I told you, it was a private conversation between us.¡± Princess Celyz says, still inclining her head with curiosity. ¡°Perhaps I could tell Jessica something of yours in exchange, Lady Lance, if she agrees to that trade.¡±


    My Lady¡¯s eyes widen when she hears the proposal, one of her legs taking a half-step backward.


    ¡°No!¡± Lady Lance coughs. ¡°I mean no, after careful thought, it is best if we respect each other¡¯s privacy.¡± She speaks very fast, rushing the words out.


    ¡°You folded rather quickly, my Lady, as soon as there were real stakes on the table for you actually.¡± I frown in suspicion and then make a teasing smile of my own as I turn to her. ¡°Friends don¡¯t keep secrets for one another, my Lady!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you feeling brave, Jessica?¡± She faces me and makes a threatening frown. ¡°Not two seconds ago, you were frozen in terror at my innocent inquiry. Do you think we should take the Princess up on her proposal after all?¡± My lady asks me.


    ¡°Nope, no, no, no, I¡¯m sorry, my Lady, that was completely inconsiderate of me.¡± I rapidly wave my hand in front of me sideways, desperate to make it clear that I refuse.


    ¡°Very well then, Jessica, if you will accompany me?¡± Princess Celyz asks, but it sounds more like a request from captor to captive to me, I cannot truly refuse.


    ¡°I should come along, Jessica is still healing from several injuries.¡± Lady Lance takes a step forward towards the Princess.


    ¡°She will be perfectly safe, Lady Lance. Lord Patrick is already back in your lodgings. I am simply trying to get to know all of you a bit better.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± My Lady starts, trying to argue the point.


    ¡°Put your worry to rest, Lady Lance. We will speak and nothing else.¡± Princess Celyz interrupts her, using a calm resounding tone.


    I shrug at Lady Lance, signifying my powerlessness. I don¡¯t think I can refuse without suffering consequences. I don¡¯t know what will happen if we don¡¯t play her game, but the Princess was very clear when she said that our decisions could result in our own deaths. I don¡¯t want to test her.


    The Rykz Princess turns around, abruptly, she decides that the conversation has ended without a word as usual. I follow her, accelerating my steps to both catch up with her long legs and keep up.


    ¡°When you speak ¡­ you ¡­ make your voice resound inside your head, am I correct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You are, we make the air that we breathe vibrate inside our heads to produce a sound that you can hear, it is a learned skill that not all Princesses posses.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be insulting when I ask this because you are obviously intelligent, but ¡­ where is your brain if you breathe inside your head?¡±


    Princess Celyz starts making her odd chuckle halfway into my question, having guessed what my question would be, no doubt.


    ¡°We are very different from humans, the twelve openings on our heads are only used to speak and smell. As for my brain, well the truth is simply no, I do not have an organ that fulfills the same function as your brain.¡±


    ¡°What? But, ¡­ even the cold bloods have brains, they only use them to sleep, raise cattle, and raid on horseback, but they do have one. How can the Rykz not have brains?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Rykz do have brains. Hum, this is ¡­ complicated.¡± The hum sound that she makes isn¡¯t the discreet sound that humans make but a deep resounding expression that I hear as clearly as her words. ¡°Workers, scouts, and warriors, have brains. As I recall from the ambush survivor¡¯s reports, you ripped a scout¡¯s head off, correct?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­, he was ¡­ yes, I did.¡± I shiver, as always when the memory of the scorching heat that devoured my left arm resurfaces.


    ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t work on me.¡± She makes her chuckling sound. ¡°It would prevent me from speaking and smelling but that¡¯s it. Well, that and the blood that would flow from the gaping wound, so please don¡¯t rip my head off.¡± She chuckles once more.


    We take a left street, avoiding a group of four workers carrying more of that nourishing dust for the Queen. Their obsidian black skin brings another question to the forefront of my mind.


    ¡°So Princesses and Queens are different from the other Rykz types. Brown skin color instead of obsidian black despite sharing the same rubbery skin.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but that is one of the lesser differences. It is for the same reason as humans, the environmental conditions that we lived in as we evolved affected the pigmentation that our skin took.¡±


    ¡°Humans are all white, though, or somewhat tanned by the sun. Cold blood scales can take every color of the rainbow, I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°I believe you are mistaken about the tones of skin that humans can take, we have records of humans with ivory skin far south, while all the way east, we know of some kingdoms populated by humans of dark skin color.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say, surprised that she knows more about humans than I do. ¡°But how do you know what the color of their skin is?¡±


    ¡°We ask.¡± Oh, right.


    We approach a building with a wooden door painted black, but as we get nearer I notice that it isn¡¯t covered in paint but by a tar-like substance. We saw the same thing in the mine tunnels, the first wooden beam support we ran into was covered with the same substance. Lady Lance did say that it wasn¡¯t tar at the time, I wonder what it is. The acrid smell it emanates makes my nostrils sting.


    Princess Celyz unfurls two tendrils and pushes the door open. I walk inside behind her, finding a room full of ¡­ bookshelves, rows of them filled with innumerable books. A large desk occupies the whole center of the room, its surface covered with parchment rolls and wide open books.


    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t see.¡± I stand, staring at the room. She closes the door behind us and the room fills with darkness as there isn¡¯t even a single window on the walls.


    ¡°Just because we do not have eyes does not mean we cannot see.¡± The Princess says in her resounding voice. I hear her walk by me, I cannot see anything in this darkness. ¡°I have told you before that we can detect heat, it won¡¯t come as a surprise if I tell you that we also have the sense of touch, correct?¡±


    ¡°The possibility that you may not be able to feel the things you touch didn¡¯t even come to my mind.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you directly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hum. Right, that was silly of me. I forget that you need light while speaking of senses, how thoughtless.¡± I hear her walk back to the door and push it wide open, letting light enter the room once more.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.¡°Let¡¯s say that you were charmingly scattered while immersed in conversation.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Yes, that. Much more flattering to me, thank you.¡± The Princess chuckles. ¡°Come, I have just the item that will perfectly illustrate both our earlier conversation and this one.¡± She walks by me once more but this time I follow her towards the desk.


    ¡°Our oldest records about humans date back to ¡­ let¡¯s see, we date it at about four times the amount of time between now and when humans invented agriculture. I apologize for the imprecision but our record keepers have used an ¡­ an abstract approach to keeping historical records until recently.¡±


    She unwraps six tendrils from around her torso, she sends some to pull drawers in the desk while others push aside parchments and displace books. She pulls out a large roll of parchment, pressing it down on the desk and unrolling it, using the free space that she just cleared.


    ¡°This is the copy, of a copy, of a copy, and so on, of the first record we have about humans.¡± She adds.


    I observe closely as she unrolls the parchment. It becomes clear once it opens fully that the parchment is actually the canvas of a painting, an odd painting. Only a single color of paint was used, a dark gray.


    The paint wasn¡¯t used to draw lines on the parchment canvas, instead, it was applied in thick layers to create embossed shapes. The Rykz Princess passes a tendril over the entire surface of the painting, brushing against it.


    As she ¡­ reads the painting, the twelve holes on her head start pushing air outward with no deliberate sound other than the air brushing against her rubbery skin as it is expelled.


    A sigh coming out of twelve tiny openings, the sound of it is foreign, odd, but the feelings behind that action are so very easy to recognize. It really doesn¡¯t surprise me coming from her, she has been answering all my questions with an eagerness that makes the passion she has for the subject evident.


    ¡°You can touch if you want, there are many copies of it.¡± She says.


    ¡°My eyes should be able to figure it out, I don¡¯t think I could read it in the same way that you did without spending a lot of time learning how.¡±


    It takes me a while to isolate each of the shapes and find what they represent. The first I decipher is that of a human holding two sticks, a very crudely shaped human. The other one is very close to the human and likely to be a Rykz. After a while of scrutinizing the painting, I find the four legs of the Rykz, with that information, the trunk is very easier to distinguish.


    I decipher the rest of the painting easily once I have those two elements. It is a depiction of a Rykz holding a stick that is stabbed deep into the human¡¯s chest while that human is piercing the Rykz¡¯ upper trunk with his own weapon.


    ¡°While I have no doubt that such a scene has happened during our long history, this is most likely the abstract expression of a state of war between our two species.¡± Princess Celyz explains, probably seeing my expression harden.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we speaking of skin color?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ah, yes, well. The color of the paint used here is not an accident. Our record keepers of old have traditionally used the skin of our fallen enemies to make the paint that they used to depict scenes of a warlike nature.¡±


    ¡°This, this was made with human skin?¡± I ask, taking a step back.


    ¡°Oh, no, that would be barbaric. We would never murder another intelligent being just to make paint. I¡¯m afraid I do not know what the record keeper used to obtain this color, but I can assure you that no one has died in the process of making it.¡± Princess Celyz assures me with reassuring sounds.


    ¡°I understand, I apologize for my reaction.¡± She nods once in acceptance. I take a step forward and observe the painting again. ¡°So, how long ago was this war?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We think that it was forty thousand years ago, but it is an unreliable estimation. It could be twenty thousand years or fifteen or even seventy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that some humans had dark gray skin then?¡±


    ¡°No, I am saying that all humans had gray skin back then.¡± She raises a tendril to stop me from speaking up. ¡°I know what I said, that humans can have many different skin colors. I will explain. This record was made by a hive that has always remained in the central plains area, the current cold blood territory. It is one of the largest Rykz hives, they have built a dozen cities spread out across the plains. The most ancient of those cities have records dating from similar periods of time, many of them depicting humans and all with the same color of paint. We think that those were the only humans that lived at the time because no other Rykz hive has records of encounters with humans dating back so far.¡±


    ¡°The world is vast, why would humans stay solely within the southern plains?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, we are. The Rykz are to blame for your inability to spread across the world. During that time period, there were hundreds of small hives spread across the world and traveling across their territory would not have ended well for a human tribe. I could go deeper into the history between our species but that isn¡¯t the subject of this conversation. What I am saying is that humans have only begun to spread across the world around ten thousand years ago, when your conflict with the cold bloods begun.¡±


    ¡°And all of a sudden, the Rykz let them pass through their lands? A sudden change of heart?¡± I ask, skeptically.


    ¡°There are many things that I cannot tell you. Hum. I¡¯ll just tell you that, not long before the wars between humans and cold bloods over the plains begun, the hundreds of small Rykz hives spread across the world at the time experienced wars of their own. The territories previously occupied by Rykz hives had been deserted for a couple of centuries when humans began fleeing the plains in every direction.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of curious about your history but I assume you stayed vague on purpose. Did the humans fleeing the cold bloods have dark gray skin? Do our historians even know about that?¡±


    ¡°We only know because of our old record keeper¡¯s disturbing ways. I know that human records of history contain rather extensive compilations of songs and poetry about your long-lost home plains, but I have never heard those go into details such as the skin color of those fighting or fleeing. The humans living in this area, the one that the Empire now occupies, have only invented writing about two thousand years ago so many things were lost during the oral transmission of your history.¡±


    ¡°This is interesting. I wonder what makes our colors change.¡±


    ¡°We know that it likely caused by the environment that you live in since the humans we now encounter around the world tell us that they all have similar skin colors within the same region. The Rykz seem to be the same way, their skin color darkened drastically when the first hive reached the surface of the world and saw the sun for the first time. Before you ask, yes, our old record keepers have always used crushed body parts to create paint. I believe it was a way to be authentic, by using paint made of skin to draw skin, paint made of blood to draw blood. The smell of it must have spoken to their memory of the event.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll turn green if I start living in a forest.¡± I say, desperate to say anything to change the subject.


    ¡°Why green?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because trees are green.¡± I say.


    ¡°I was told they were brown.¡± She inclines her head.


    ¡°Well, I mean, ¡­ Trees have brown trunks and green leaves ¡­ most of them, ¡­ most of the year. It¡¯s complicated.¡± I fumble my words.


    ¡°Interesting, is your skin uniformly white? Is mine uniformly brown?¡±


    ¡°Well, yours is brown all over, yes, except your tendrils that are a bit lighter in color, and the tips of your toes and tail are a bit darker. My skin isn¡¯t really white. It¡¯s naturally tanned, something like a mix of pink and light brown but nothing resembling your deep brown color. I think that¡¯s the best I can do to describe it.¡±


    ¡°Colors seem complicated but useful to differentiate individual things from each other, almost as useful as the sense of smell that is.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Is it hard to see different shapes by detecting heat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It depends, the details of living things are easy to distinguish, but fire is much harder. Wood is usually uniform in heat so we can easily see the general shape but not the detail. Stone is similar in that, but we notice stone because it is very cold, by its absence of heat compared to the ambient air. I would need to touch a stone to be able to distinguish any details beyond the general shape of it.¡± Princess Celyz explains.


    ¡°Could you tell me more about the war of the plains?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There never was a single war or a single battle like your songs seem to suggest, it lasted for three whole centuries. Pacts were made, broken, betrayed, respected. You would need to read many things and hear even more songs to understand that war in detail. I am afraid that it is not a conflict that I have extensively studied. Hum. Perhaps I can explain in simple terms why the humans lost. I was taught that deep down the conflict boils down to the differences between two very simple discoveries. Agriculture and herding. Humans and cold bloods discovered those two things concurrently, but each species focused on one of them to the detriment of the other. Humans tribes stopped hunting and gathering their food to start cultivating it, assembling in large sedentary communities to exploit the land around them. Cold blood tribes stopped hunting for their food to start herding aurochs, capturing as many of them as they could to create herds. Both of your species gathered their numbers, humans formed large sedentary villages across the plains while the cold bloods assembled in nomadic hordes that traveled through the plains to find fresh grass for their herds to feed on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think I understand.¡± I say.


    It was hard enough for us to protect our crops against our neighbor¡¯s cattle when his pastures were flooded. I wouldn¡¯t want to have to fend off a herd of them sent specifically to eat my fields by the cold bloods guiding them.


    ¡°The human feudal system that you know was born back then, it began with the creation of two castes, warriors and farmers. It became necessary because it was simply impossible for humans to both cultivate and defend their fields at the same time. Cold blood hordes fought against both humans and other cold blood hordes. Yet, after three hundred years of bloody conflict, they won, humans left the plains in droves. They chased humans out of the plains despite their own internal conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to do the same thing to the Izla?¡± I ask. ¡°Strangle us by taking our food. That¡¯s what the tunnels are for, that¡¯s why the entrance we found was in-between two cornfields.¡± I realize, speaking out loud before I can catch myself. Shit, I shouldn¡¯t have told her what I figured out. Did I say too much?

 Nothing.Ch26 Interlude

    The afternoon sun shines on Meria, fifteen thousand inhabitants, and crowning jewel of the Izla by virtue of being its only city. The walls around it are made of actual stone thanks to the twin mountains in the middle of the island, few cities in the Empire have such direct access to a source of stone.


    The fortifications are six meters tall by four meters wide, there are very few soldiers patrolling the parapet walk. The Izla is at peace, the gap of power between the Duke and the rest of the nobles is so large that over half of them would need to unite just to stand a chance.


    The symbol of the Duke¡¯s power is visible from any point within the city, a castle built tall on the most elevated terrain. There are dozens upon dozens of banners hung all around its walls. Half of them are displaying the Duke¡¯s emblem, a stag¡¯s head on a white and light blue background, while the other half exhibit the Kingdom¡¯s flag, a white crown sitting under a golden lion on a light blue background.


    Within the city itself, there are innumerable buildings, from manors to simple houses, artisan guilds to merchant associations. There are five ships anchored in the docks, not far from those, there is a large open plaza filled on the side of the docks with crates of all sizes while the other side is covered with large merchant tents.


    In the middle of the city, there is a smaller plaza, this one is filled almost entirely by small merchant stalls. On the other side of the main street passing by that plaza stands the symbol of the other power present on the Izla.


    A large stone building with buttresses placed around it at regular intervals. They serve to not only support the tall stone walls, but also to give the structure weight, presence, and magnitude. Above the large reinforced double doors of the main entrance, there is a four-meter large silver lion head. It is the emblem of the Emperor¡¯s Templar Order, placed there to inform all that this is their headquarters on Izla Meria.


    Inside the building, at its very center, there is a circular hole of three meters in diameter that seems to have been cut straight out of the stone floor. Two water reservoirs made of marble and decorated with golden filigree are located on either side of that gap in the ground.


    Occupying the inside of that opening is a large spiraling staircase, it leads downward for what seems to be forever, at the very least it keeps going deeper than even an enhanced eye can see in the dark.


    Where a handrail should be to protect from falls, there is a small aqueduct of barely a meter in height and twenty centimeters in width. It serves as a conduit made to guide holy water, it leads all the way down to a circular room located far underground, to the Izla¡¯s central node.


    There are ten silver lion swords hung above ten of the eleven overtures in the circular wall of that room. Ten tunnels of those come from nodes in all directions across the Izla. Every direction except that of the sea. A single tunnel is headed towards the sea, a single departing tunnel that has no sword hung above it. The only one in the room that is inclined downwards when all the other tunnels in the room arrive from nodes located above this one.


    Each of the tunnels is linked to the large pool in the center of the room by a small aqueduct. There is a twelfth small aqueduct connected to the pool, this one is coming from Meria¡¯s surface, it passes through a hallway located between this node room and the temple¡¯s main ceremonial room to reach the pool.


    The hallway is guarded by two temple guards standing with their backs against the wall on either side of the entrance. Both Templars are wearing complete hard leather armors with long shirts of mail that reach all the way down to their knees on top.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    clink


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The taller figure of the two pushes on its iron helmet to make it slide back on top of its head, taking it off with one hand and revealing the hard face of a veteran, framed by very short black hair. Her eyes are of such a light blue tint that they touch on white, their clarity of color underlines the intensity of her gaze.


    ¡°Did you hear something, Emffrey?¡± The hard woman asks. ¡°No, don¡¯t answer. I know what it was.¡± She sticks her helmet under her arm. ¡°Come along, Emffrey, we¡¯ll dump this glorious task on the first sisters we cross paths with.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Viki?¡± Emffrey asks, taking off his helmet in turn and sticking it under his arm. His traits are also those of a veteran, hard but his expression is more relaxed. ¡°As much as I would love to dump this chore on a brother, I still need to complete two shifts this month.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, walk, climb and talk.¡± She points towards the large spiraling staircase in the vestibule, starting to make her way forward before she even finishes talking, forcing Emffrey to start forward with a jog to catch up.


    ¡°Fine, Vikiana. What¡¯s this about all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°My beacon was just damaged.¡± She answers shortly, her gloved hand tapping nervously against the helmet stuck under her arm.


    Emffrey throws a look down at her hip, finding the golden lion pommel sword intact.


    ¡°It looks fine to me.¡± He says.


    ¡°Not this one, my old beacon. The one I used back when I was still a puny little temple guard like you.¡± Vikiana replies sharply.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Emffrey says.


    They start climbing up the spiraling staircase in silence as Emffrey awaits for his sister to give him more details, understanding the source of her suddenly sour mood.


    ¡°She should be patrolling on the other side of the mountain twins ¡­ What the fuck could she have run into there?¡±


    ¡°It could have been an accident. Swords do break you know.¡± Emffrey suggests.


    ¡°If that was the case, the next thing she would have done is destroy it completely. I can still feel the beacon emitting irregularly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to panic? She may not have had the time to dismantle the construct.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s in trouble, I¡¯m not wasting any time. If she isn¡¯t, I get to see my daughter.¡± Vikiana lets a smile reach her lips, letting it last for only a second before she hardens her expression over it. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Master Amand while you find our replacements. Also, try to find Edward and Joan, tell them to meet us in arms at the stables.¡±


    ¡°Should we bring our armor?¡± Emffrey asks


    ¡°No, she is too far away to ride in full armor and I don¡¯t want to be slowed down if we have to move on foot. Leather, mail, and shields. Bring mine.¡±


    ¡°Will Master Amand even agree to let us go? Your daughter is under the Duke¡¯s purview, not the Order¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going either way, huh? Please do your best to convince him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll make you guard the temple for a whole month, huh?¡± She replies in kind.


    ¡°Last time, you took us out to hunt that rebel ¡­ Count what¡¯s his name ¡­ Master Amand made us scrub the whole platoon¡¯s armors, twice.¡± Emffrey says with a shake in his voice and a shiver in his shoulders.


    ¡°It was Count Widgur.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Whatever the name, just get the Master¡¯s permission this time. It isn¡¯t fair that we get assigned chores while you never get punished.¡±


    ¡°He made me drill the cadets fresh out of training.¡± She counters flatly.


    ¡°You stood around yelling at them while they ran laps in armor, such a chore.¡± Emffrey drawls. ¡°How long until we reach the surface?¡± He asks, looking up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, not quick enough. Double step.¡± Vikiana answers as she accelerates her climbing pace.


    Emffrey groans but doesn¡¯t fall behind as they both begin jogging up the spiraling stairs. The two veteran Templar¡¯s rushing pace makes their chain-mails shake, each individual metal ring clicking against those linked with it to create a cacophony of noise in the staircase.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Once she separates with Emffrey, Vikiana traverses the central room where most people give their Due and takes a staircase up to the second level of the headquarters, leaving the area open to the general public.


    She takes the hallway that leads towards Master Amand¡¯s office, but instead of continuing all the way to knock on his door, she takes a left turn and finds a reinforced door with a single Templar standing guard right in front of it.


    The Templar is wearing full armor, something so heavy that only veterans among them would have the experience and muscle mass to fight on foot while wearing it.


    The armor plates protecting each and every body-part are all made of heavy expensive steel. But the worst part is that the armor cannot be worn on its own.


    There needs to be an under-layer of padded clothes to both lessen the shock of blows absorbed by the armor while also protecting the wearer¡¯s flesh from the metal joints rubbing against it when they are bent.


    A middle layer composed of a full body hard leather armor and a bodysuit of chain-mail, both with hoods. Added to all that is a heavy helmet made with the same thickness of steel as the breastplate, heavy combat boots covered with steel plates and spiked steel soles.


    Vikiana walks up to the armored guard without marking any hesitation despite knowing that only the Master is allowed to access this room without explicit orders or permission.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± She orders the guard confidently in a tone that brooks no question.


    The Templar starts shifting on his feet, no doubt considering whether or not he should question her breach of protocol. Her hand lingers to rest on the golden lion pommel of her sword and that simple movement seems to end the temple guard¡¯s doubts as he stands aside with a small bow of his head.


    She takes the key off of the nail in the wall it is suspended on, unlocking the door of the armory and walking in. Inside, there are about a hundred swords laid on racks against the two of the walls, all of them with a silver lion pommel.


    Every Templar has two swords, two beacons. One that they always carry while the other is left either within a node, if they are responsible for the creation of a leyline, or left with their commanding Master or Grand-Master.


    When Vikiana obtained her title of Exemplar, she gave both of her old beacons to her family. One to her late husband who was lost at sea while holding onto it, and one to her daughter who just broke the beacon¡¯s blade.


    ¡°Not again.¡± She grits her teeth as she makes her way to one side of the room with shelves filled with steel gourds.


    She picks up eight of those gourds by their leather bands, unfastening each of their caps, in turn, to take a look inside and verify that the water contained within has a golden glow to it. She slips the gourds¡¯ eight leather bands around her shoulder before making her way towards a strongbox in the corner of the room.


    Vikiana puts her helmet back on her head and unsheathes her sword to places its point right on top of the seam¡¯s lid, in-between two of the metal bands reinforcing every single one of the strongbox¡¯s edges. She pauses with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t so clumsy that she would break my sword and forget to dismantle the construct like I showed her. Having Yvonne to guard her back along with Clement and Gerald to advise her, no group that I know of on this Izla should be able to corner her to the point that she would choose to break the beacon¡¯s blade off.¡± Vikiana tightens her grip on her sword¡¯s handle in anger. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I even let her do this!¡±


    She puts her other hand on the strongbox and forcefully jams her blade all the way to the guard into the seam. A loud grating noise of metal sliding against metal resonates into the room, no doubt alerting the armored Templar outside. But before he can rush inside to stop her, she lets go of her sword to lift her foot and brings it down violently on the handle.


    The strongbox¡¯s lid is blown wide open, accompanied by the loud sound of a metal lock breaking. The armory¡¯s door is blasted open by the guard, he rushes in just as Vikiana picks up her weapon and turns to face him.


    ¡°Back off or I¡¯ll bury you in the wall.¡± She seethes towards the towering armored Templar.


    ¡°Viki, I can¡¯t let you do this.¡± A deep voice comes out of the helmet.


    ¡°Why does everyone keep calling me Viki!¡± She grumbles. ¡°Back off Alex, I¡¯m not joking. Leomi needs me.¡± Vikiana repeats her threat, recognizing the voice.


    ¡°I ¡­ I.¡± Alex hesitates, taken aback either by Vikiana¡¯s vehemence or the reason behind her actions. ¡°I need to inform Master Amand.¡±


    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡± She pleads, seeing that he doesn¡¯t intend to fight her.


    ¡°No.¡± Alex refuses, shaking his head. He then turns around and leaves the room to start walking heavily down the hallway.


    ¡°Well, fuck.¡± She swears, turning to face the open strongbox. ¡°It¡¯ll cost me my title but there are no native groups capable of threatening my daughter and her squad. The only external power that I can think of with any motivation to come here is related to the mission four years ago. It is unlikely but not impossible. If they linked the kingdom to the mission, then the Izla is the best place to start an invasion from. Weak in strength, isolated by sea, plenty of food. If they¡¯re the ones attacking and if Leomi ran into them ¡­ It isn¡¯t hard to imagine her squad being caught while scouting. The beacon is moving so she has to be alive, who would pick up a sword¡¯s broken pommel for no reason.¡±


    Having reinforced her confidence in her reasoning, she resolves to finally commit to taking a small wooden case out of the strongbox without permission. As long as she hadn¡¯t done that, she could have gotten out of it with a simple rebuke for breaking the lock.


    She flips a small metal hook to open the small wooden case and check its contents. As she expected, there are three rectangular sticks of wood and two vials inside. She closes it and locks the metal hook, sliding the case in a pouch on her belt.


    Vikiana sheathes her sword and walks out of the armory. She hears the two voices of Master Amand and Alex talking, approaching the armory. She swears, launching into a run towards the hallway crossing and taking a right turn without even looking towards the Master on the left.


    ¡°Exemplar Vikiana!¡± She ignores the Templar Master¡¯s commanding tone as she keeps up her running pace towards the stairs that will take her back down to the headquarters¡¯ central room.


    ¡°Master Amand, I¡¯m busy. We should talk later.¡± She yells over her shoulder.


    ¡°What did you take?¡± Alex yells questioningly at her.


    ¡°The same kit as four years ago.¡± Vikiana answers in a loud voice while skipping several steps to quickly rush down the stairs.


    ¡°As unlikely as it is, you better fucking run into them, otherwise, don¡¯t bother coming back.¡± Master Amand yells from up the stairs behind her, obviously not bothering to run after her.


    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s a bit harsher than I thought he would be.¡± Vikiana groans just loud enough for herself as she leaves through the double doors, stepping into the large street passing between the Templar headquarters and the market plaza.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Vikiana walks into the Order¡¯s stables a single street away from the city gates that face the far away twin mountains. She finds Emffrey, Edward, and Joan, swords at the side, armored with their hard leather armors and long chain-mails on top.


    ¡°Did you get permission?¡± Emffrey asks nervously.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Joan returns the question back to him, sarcastically.


    ¡°Viki never intended to ask.¡± Edward explains for Emffrey who turned to look at Joan with confusion on his face.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Emffrey turns to ask Vikiana with a betrayed frown.


    ¡°I had every intention to mention my departure to the Master.¡± She tells him noncommittally.


    ¡°Remind me how you got your Exemplar title again?¡± Joan asks curiously.


    ¡°By taking every mission that lazy temple guards like you refused.¡± She answers.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, you dragged us along with you for most of them and our names never ended up on the list.¡± Edward directly pokes at the hole in the explanation.


    ¡°Dragged is the operative word of that sentence.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°Also, I can beat all of you with my dominant right hand tied behind my back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the beating thing.¡± Emffrey says, nodding in understanding.


    ¡°Has to be, Master Amand had to force her to take at least half of those assignments.¡± Joan nods along.


    ¡°Did you spar with Master Amand until he agreed to put you on the list?¡± Edward voices his suspicion.


    ¡°Correction, I beat Master Amand while sparring until he agreed to put me on the list.¡± Vikiana tells the other three over her shoulder while she opens her horse¡¯s stall. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll need to ride around the twins to reach the other side of the Izla.¡±

 Nothing.Ch27

    Princess Celyz turns away from the painting on her desk, wrapping all her unfurled tendrils back around her torso, and faces me. Her head makes several rapid nods of agreement.


    ¡°Very good! Yes, we are going to attack you through your sources of food, but not only.¡± She says with a resounding voice that is somewhat higher in pitch than usual, is she having fun?


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be ¡­ I don''t know, mad that I figured it out?¡± I ask, baffled once again by her willingness to share information.


    ¡°Who are you going to tell? I assure you that, even four years after the incident, our patrols are still doubled in numbers and fully alert. Escaping the valley without being seen is quite simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you would confirm that.¡± I sigh. ¡°So, how long have you been here?¡± I ask. It has to be something like a decade, I don''t think anyone would venture this high into the mountain twins for no reason so it isn''t odd that they weren''t discovered.


    ¡°Three years, the incident that I mentioned is the very reason behind our presence.¡±


    ¡°You''ve built all this in three years?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°We brought some supplies with us when we came here, but yes. Rykz workers can keep going for fourteen to sixteen hours a day and they display no reluctance to fulfill their tasks.¡± She makes her ovaloid head nod a few times along, proudly.


    ¡°Why are you pushing me to figure your plans out, Princess, to the point of helping me? I agree that I won''t be able to use this information but that hardly seems like an incentive for you to do this. You obviously enjoy these conversations about history, about how your hive functions, and so do I. But again, that doesn''t seem enough to justify all the hints, the effort you''re putting into making me think it through rather than straight up telling me.¡±


    ¡°Take a guess?¡± She inclines her head with curiosity, eagerness in her tone of voice.


    ¡°Your hive has a problem but we''re not part of the overall solution, otherwise, your Queen would have spoken with us at length instead of pretty much ignoring us. You didn''t come here for the arable land, after seeing your mushroom pit fields, that''s quite obvious.¡± I try telling her what I''ve figured out so far, see what she reacts to.


    ¡°Ah, we actually did chose to come here in part because of the fertility of the Izla''s lands.¡±


    ¡°You want to steal the food, not just prevent us from harvesting it.¡± I whisper in realization. ¡°You can''t easily breach castles or dungeons so that puts a lot of the Izla''s grain reserves out of your reach, at least if you don''t lay siege to them. You''re going to attack after we finish sowing wheat, but before the cornfields are ready for harvest. That''s the only window if you want to take the food for yourself, otherwise, you''ll have to attack fortified granaries and mills.¡± Even the poorest villages have erected stone walls to protect their food stores.


    ¡°Well thought, we will indeed attack in one or two weeks at the most. The tunnel was discovered because we have already begun sending scouts out. You truly are quick, what other thoughts do you have?¡±


    ¡°Why? We ¡­ we''re just a remote corner of the Empire, why bother invading us? I''d say that you''ll only end up with an army stuck on an island but that didn''t stop you from coming here undetected. Why bring war here? To us?¡± My voice sounds resigned to my own ears. They''re here and they won''t leave now, what''s the point of knowing why?


    ¡°Because this isn''t an invasion, this is retaliation.¡± Princess Celyz answers in a low tone that has a shake to it. Anger.


    I rein in my curiosity, stopping myself from asking more and remaining silent. Princess Celyz has always given me the most complete answers she allowed herself to give every-time I asked a question. If I want more information on the things that she conceals, I''ll have to somehow figure it out by myself. She won''t answer me even if I keep asking stubbornly. Doing that would only put a strain on a relationship I currently depend on to preserve my life, our lives.


    ¡°So, you want to use us to retaliate? Is that the reason you captured us?¡± I ask to bring the discussion back to its original thread, finding out why Princess Celyz herself keeps pushing and helping me figure out their objectives.


    ¡°I captured you because you surrendered and we have an army to do the retaliation, think deeper.¡±


    ¡°Negotiation? Delivering a message?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that there will be no negotiation or messages, we will take the Izla regardless of what happens on the human side. We are ready to face the Emperor''s phalanxes if need be.¡±


    ¡°But this isn''t about the hive''s plans, this is your own personal gambit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Before trusting us with anything, there needs to be trust between us. You need to know us better, you need to know if we will respect our side of the agreement if we make one.¡±


    ¡°While you need to find out whether you can trust me for yourself.¡± The Princess adds.


    ¡°So we talk, and you give hints. Why not tell me all of it directly, why play this game?¡± I ask, frustrated.


    ¡°Because it builds up the trust between us every time that I answer you truthfully, it also takes much less effort than the alternative.¡±


    ¡°Less effort?¡±


    ¡°Intelligent beings have an easier time trusting the knowledge that they find out for themselves rather than the knowledge that is given to them.¡±


    ¡°So what, you wanted me to figure out for myself that the Izla is already lost, no matter what I do?¡± I ask bitterly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The Princess nods once. ¡°I think you have much to think about and it is getting quite late, I''m sure that your companions are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°One last thing.¡± I say quickly as my eyes wander on the odd Rykz relief painting on the desk. ¡°How do you estimate the age of your old records?¡±


    ¡°The old record keepers left a small mark on the back of each painting every-time that they were copied to preserve them when old age wore the paint thin, it is very hard to estimate the amount of time that elapsed between each copy.¡±


    I nod to acknowledge that I heard her answer before I turn and leave the ¡­ library. The Princess follows outside soon after and closes the door. As she guides me through the streets towards the building she assigned us to, I think back to everything she said.


    ¡°Was that war between Rykz hives, ten thousand years ago, because of a shortage of resources? You mentioned that such wars have happened in your history.¡±


    ¡°No, Rykz hives have not fought each other for resources since we established ourselves on the surface, a hundred thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°The history of your race seems old beyond comprehension to me. You said that human and cold blood civilizations began organizing themselves ten thousand years ago, that alone is further back than I can imagine, and yet you speak of events ten times older.¡±


    ¡°Our Queens and Princesses have a longer lifespan than any other intelligent being that we have met. There have been fewer generations and as such, the oral transmission of our history suffered much less than yours before our record keepers started recording it on cave walls.¡± She explains, resounding voice quick and enthusiast. ¡°That being said, we know of the precise date that we emerged on the surface because every single day since that event has been marked by the creation of a single small round stone representing the sun.¡±


    ¡°That''s ¡­ I can''t even begin to imagine the number of stones that you would need to do that.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the first hive has more sun stones than Rykz inside of it.¡± Princess Celyz makes her odd chuckling sound.


    ¡°How do you even count such a large amount of stones?¡±


    ¡°Year by year, decade by decade, century by century. The first hive finished the task of counting and reorganizing the sun stones ten thousand years ago, after about a century of work I believe.¡±


    ¡°That time period has come up a lot.¡± I mention casually.


    ¡°It has indeed. A coincidence, no doubt.¡± Princess Celyz chuckles once more.


    She guides me to take a turn at a street corner and I recognize the building we sleep in. Before I leave her to rejoin the others, I take a wild guess.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Does that date, ten thousand years ago, have anything to do with the blessing of the Lake of fire? With flow? It is our oldest legend along with the story of our lost home plains.¡±


    ¡°It does, but I don''t know if I would call it a ¡­ lake of fire. Although, ¡­ after reconsideration, I find it to be an apt description.¡± The Princess chuckles. ¡°How poetic ¡­ or perhaps ¡­¡± She remains lost in thought long enough that we arrive at our destination in front of the door. ¡°Do you know where the lake of fire you are referring to is?¡±


    ¡°No, no one does. It is just a legend. Do you know?¡± I ask eagerly.


    ¡°Interesting. My knowledge of the matter is also limited to our own legends.¡±


    The Rykz definitely know more than we do about the blessing. There is nothing to gain by pushing her if she isn''t telling me already.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Celyz, you gave me a lot to think about.¡±


    She nods before turning around abruptly and leaving with her swaying gait. I push the door and walk in the building.


    Lady Lance, Yvonne, and Patrick, are sitting on the ground in the furthest corner from the door with their backs against the wall. There are windows in the walls on either side of them but this is still about as isolated as they could get inside this building.


    Looking around, I notice that the silver lion pommel that my Lady let drop to the ground last night isn''t on the ground near the bed. I can''t remember if I saw it or not this morning. I drop to a knee and check under the bed I slept in, finding that the broken piece of sword was pushed all the way against the wall.


    They''re not asking me what I was looking for or offer any explanation, interesting. I get up and join them, forcing my eyes to remain fixed on the spot where I intend to sit. Now isn''t the time to get lost staring at her. As I bend my knees and sit down with my legs crossed, Yvonne speaks up.


    ¡°How was your afternoon?¡± She throws me a malicious smile.


    Well, I didn''t really need to confirm my towering suspicions about her role in that ¡­ well, it was all mostly my fault. Self-control, self-control, don''t blush, don''t stare at your Lady, me. I feel my cheeks heating up slightly. Oh well. I raise my eyes but make sure to keep them locked on Yvonne.


    ¡°Today is a day to celebrate.¡± I tell her, half-seriously. ¡°I have determined, with my Lady''s agreement, that I am indeed taller than she is.¡± I pause to savor the moment when Yvonne''s malicious smile disappears from her face. ¡°There was never any doubt.¡± I add without bothering to suppress a victorious smile.


    You might have put me in an embarrassing position, Yvonne, but I made it out intact. Relatively intact, we''re friends now. Wait, is that good for my chances, or bad? My smile dies as the question surfaces in my mind.


    ¡°Why does it feel like I''m missing several pieces of this exchange between you two?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    Both Yvonne and I reply so hurriedly that we speak over each other.


    ¡°It''s just your imagination.¡±


    ¡°It''s not important my Lady!¡±


    ¡°Those answers don''t have any sincerity to them.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t lie to you, my Lady.¡± I protest.


    ¡°You know I only act in your best interests Leomi.¡± Yvonne says.


    I wince when I hear her answer. What is she doing? This kind of nebulous response can only inflame my Lady''s curiosity.


    ¡°We have very different ideas of what my best interest is, Yvonne. I''ll drop it, but please don''t involve Jessica in your shenanigans.¡± Lady Lance asks her with a sigh.


    I see Yvonne''s eyes widen slightly in surprise, a small smile appears on her lips soon after. I don''t know what goes through her head but I hope she won''t do anything like putting me and my Lady in that kind of situation again. Pretty sure my heart can''t take it.


    ¡°Going by the position of the sun in the sky, I estimate that it will be fully hidden behind a ridge in about an hour and a half. I suspect that they will bring us our meal before then.¡± Patrick says.


    ¡°Let''s discuss the day quickly. We''ll sleep after we eat and try to find enough time together tomorrow to thoroughly discuss the situation.¡± Lady Lance announces. ¡°First, what did you discuss with Princess Celyz, Patrick?¡±


    ¡°She tried to engage in conversation but I didn''t say a word, I didn''t divulge a single thing.¡± He says, proudly.


    ¡°Did you get any new information out of her?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°No, she tried to trick me last time. These beings are too treacherous to have a civilized conversation with.¡±


    What trick? He pushed for information until she agreed in exchange for something of equal value.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Lady Lance asks me.


    My eyes are drawn to her. There isn''t a trace of softness in her expression, not a smile, not a gentle look, she is seriously asking me and awaiting my answer. The heat in my cheeks, provoked by the memory of my actions earlier today in the lavatory, increases by a few levels when I notice that my Lady is actually interested in what I have to say.


    ¡°I talked to the Princess for a while about a lot of things. We can all talk about it deeper tomorrow, but the short of the matter is that she''s trying to get to know us personally.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What is her purpose?¡± My Lady asks me. A shiver travels along my back in response to watching her stare at me so intently.


    ¡°I don''t know yet, but if you believe what she says then the Rykz aren''t invading but retaliating. Something happened four years ago that provoked them to come here in response.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have anything more specific? I was about fourteen or fifteen back then. Too busy training myself and learning lessons to pay any attention to current events back then.¡± My Lady shakes her head with regret, as if she failed in some way.


    ¡°The Empire''s border with the Rykz is too far for news to reach us, even if the event that provoked them four years ago was public knowledge.¡± Yvonne tries to comfort her.


    ¡°If it was something important enough to provoke them to come all the way here, we would have heard about it.¡± Patrick disagrees. ¡°Unless it was the result of covert actions.¡± He adds. ¡°But this is all meaningless because we can''t neither trust the peasant nor the creature''s tricks and excuses.¡±


    I open my mouth to take Ass-face up on his challenge but my Lady raises her hand and stares at Patrick, cutting the nascent argument short.


    ¡°We will talk in more detail tomorrow.¡± She turns back to me but a gentle smile replaces her serious expression. ¡°Thank you, Jessica, try to get more answers out of the Princess if she tries to speak to you again.¡±


    Her smile and thanks awaken a flight of butterflies in my stomach, making me too flustered to reply anything intelligible. Unable to sustain her gaze, I lower my head and look at the ground between us.


    I ignore the amused laughter that Yvonne makes at my suddenly shy reaction. Patrick and my Lady do the same as they stand up to walk towards the door. Soon after, a worker arrives. I get up and change sitting position to lay my back against the wall, suppressing an increasing need to yawn.


    I see Patrick and Lance come back, each carrying a wicker basket. They put them on the ground in the middle of the group and sit down in front of Yvonne and me, forming a circle again. I ignore Ass-face as he rolls his eyes towards me. No doubt judging me while reaffirming his opinions about lazy peasants.


    Yvonne grabs one of the baskets and plunges a hand inside, taking out a bowl with a spoon inside that she hands over to me. They gave us the same thing that I ate at lunch with the Rykz workers. Well some of them ate it, the rest seemed to be trying their best to push the food down their throats as quickly as possible.


    I start taking large spoonfuls of mushrooms, eating them eagerly. The afternoon wasn''t exactly physically straining, but it feels like my emotions went through the whole spectrum. I feel drained.


    I quickly swallow my current bite and turn my head aside to allow myself to make a wide yawn. I almost tried to use my left hand to hide my open mouth because my right hand is holding the spoon, full of mushrooms, looks like I''m actually getting used to this.


    ¡°I''m going to bed right after this.¡± I tell them once my jaw''s muscles slacken.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Lady Lance answers.


    The other two stay silent, I throw a look at Yvonne from the corner of my eyes. She is doing her best to look impassive but I can see the amusement concealed behind the faked indifference.


    I should ignore her entirely, she''s probably trying to rattle me. If I can see that her expression is an act, that itself might be the way that she''s using to push my buttons. I finish my bowl, refusing the second one that Yvonne holds out for me.


    I push my empty bowl and spoon towards the basket. I then put my hand on the wall and use it as a support to help myself up. A few seconds later, I sit on the frame of the bed that I slept in yesterday night, letting myself fall on the sheet hanging inside.


    The fabric pushes against my body, taut but somehow giving away as it holds my weight. An odd sensation. I close my eyes, expecting to fall asleep in no time.


    I hear some footsteps approach the bed, I recognize my Lady''s assured steps. Probably going to get the silver lion pommel back from under the bed. She stops near the bed but I don''t hear her get down to the ground, or even bend slightly, she just remains immobile for a few seconds.


    She might be worried that I still have a fever, I can just tell her that I''m fine. ¡°¡­¡± She is probably going to get the silver lion pommel back from under the bed.


    Lady Lance suddenly sits down on the frame, like I did. The rate at which my heart is beating explodes. My ears are picking up every single pulse. My whole body is shaking nervously, pushing me to do something, anything. The only thing that remaining immobile is achieving is increasing the anxiety I feel.


    I suddenly sit up on the sheet. My emotions are too chaotic to pick a course of action or process information so I just watch my Lady as she slips into the spot I just liberated, sitting on the sheet right behind me.


    What''s happening? I don''t know, I want to scream. Don''t do that! Stupid, of course I won''t. If I scream she might leave! I know!


    Lady Lance wraps her arms around my chest, passing them just under my breasts. She pulls and I let myself fall, back resting against her perfect small round breast.


    My brain melts at the contact, I exhale a deep hot breath of air. I lift my hand up to place it on top of hers where they join right in the middle of my torso, coming so very close to brushing against my breasts every time I expire.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± My Leomi asks me gently. ¡°Strictly as friends.¡± She adds after a pause when I fail to answer.


    ¡°¡­¡± My mouth opens, but I am in no state to form any words. My mind isn''t even reacting to the question yet, much less deciding on an answer to give her. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''m glad you don''t mind.¡± She says in a soft voice.


    The air that she used to form those words leaves her lips to brush against the back of my neck. A shiver courses the entirety of my being. I absent-mindedly wonder whether I''ll be able to form a coherent thought again after this trial.

 Nothing.Ch28

    I incline my head almost all the way back to look up at her, the back of my neck bends and my throat extends. I feel oddly vulnerable exposing myself like that near her. Why? She wouldn''t hurt me.


    I direct my stare straight at her light gray eyes that were already looking down at me. Even sitting down she is taller than I am by a whole head. I feel her right hand unwrap itself from around me. I take hold of her left wrist with my hand in reaction, she reciprocates and we share that odd handshake for the third time.


    I see the expression on her face flicker from the corner of my eyes, still lost in the abyss of hers, when our hands hold each other. I still feel so exposed with my throat fully extended like this, despite the fact that my Lady wouldn''t hurt me.


    She only tricked me once, it wasn''t even to be mean, she just wanted to know how I felt about her. I wasn''t really hurt. She kept her word when she gave it to me. It was my fault for being too obvious. I misunderstood and thought we were flirting.


    Lady Lance brings the right hand she freed up to my cheek, pressing the back of her cool fingers against it. I take a small inspiration, taking a gasp of air in. Her eyebrows furrow slightly. In worry? She pulls her hand away to press the back of her wrist against my forehead.


    ¡°You''re still a bit feverish.¡± She tells me, tone slightly tight.


    ¡°¡­¡± I don''t think my temperature is high because of any fever ¡­ I had the hots for you long before that. ¡°Uh.¡± I manage to get a non-committal sound out.


    ¡°It''s not too bad.¡± Her traits seem to soften somewhat with relief but the impression passes quickly as she directs a reassuring smile at me.


    I liked the expression before better. That doesn''t stop me from leaning into the touch of her hand, as much as I can without breaking eye contact with her.


    I need to remember not to speak, not that I''ve succeeded in articulating a single word so far. I''m too desperate to reach out to her, I''ll let something slip. I both want and can''t tell my Lady how intense my feelings are for her.


    She removes her wrist from my forehead to wrap her arm back around my waist, taking her previous position back except that it''s now my hand that is holding onto her left wrist instead of her own.


    I resist the temptation to tighten my finger''s grip on her wrist and focus on the feel of her cool slender fingers against my own, busying my mind on savoring the touch to restrain myself. That''s not self-control, that''s just self-distracting. Shut up.


    I wiggle a bit, settling deeper into the warm embrace that her body and arms are forming by wrapping all around me.


    ¡°Where did you get your education? Your wit is as quick as Yvonne''s, your worldview is coherent enough that it could be debated seriously. When did you find the time with your duties to the Baron?¡± She asks me in a low volume and tone.


    I shiver. Her voice. I want to tell her that none of it matters if she takes me for herself, I''ll burn the world without a second thought for her, she only has to ask.


    My lips part to speak, to tell her how intensely I feel for her, to explain it if I have to. I shake my head, remembering my earlier resolve about not saying a word lest I frighten her with my insanity.


    I see my vision blur at the edges as tears form in the corner of my eyes, the frustration of wanting to turn around and hold her intimately, to kiss her fingers while they''re within easy reach and never stop, ¡­ her lips ¡­, but I can''t express any of that.


    Lady Lance doesn''t understand how much I want her or she wouldn''t approach me this close, and that''s exactly why I can''t speak. She''ll reject me, she''ll stop holding me. I can''t lose what little ground I''ve gained with her by a lack of self-control.


    The frustration of being unable to reach out to her body with my hand. The frustration of being unable to reach out to her being with my voice. A feeling of self-pitying sadness swells in my chest, it hastens the budding of tears in my eyes. I won''t be able to talk until I get a grip.


    ¡°Did you always think what you do about what Nobles, what Nobility stands for?¡± I ask, voice exiting my extended throat in a croak.


    My Lady seems to catch some of my internal turmoil because she breaks eye contact while squeezing her left hand''s fingers over my wrist reassuringly. Hopefully, she''ll think that her question simply evoked some bad memories and won''t realize that, for me, she is the only thing that matters anymore.


    ¡°No, my parents taught me many things, but I forged this vision for myself. The highest Noble houses are full of stories about how they ascended to their peak, and most of them rose slowly from the lowest origins while the first titled houses disappeared in the fogs of history. It is the only thing that makes sense in my mind because you do not become a good swords-woman without trial and error, training. To forge a ruling class that can administer the Empire effectively, you must use the same methodology. Trial and error, evolving over generations to perfect the methods with which to educate young Nobles.¡±


    She must have seen the skepticism on my face because she answers me like I did speak.


    ¡°I know, a lot of houses fail at the task. The Emperor cannot both protect and rule the Empire while also supervising Nobility, there is only so much time in a day. That is why I need to do this, push Nobles to be more than they are so that the Empire grows stronger.¡±


    ¡°You know, I think that the Emperor forged the Empire by integrating the already existing powers into it. It is quicker and more peaceful than the alternative, that doesn''t mean that he plans to let Nobility administer it forever.¡± I got so caught up in her enthusiasm that I forgot to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°I don''t think that matters if we show the Emperor that we are becoming more, greater. Then he is wise enough to change his plans if what you think is true.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I make a sound that could mean anything.


    ¡°Mother is the least exemplary Exemplar that you could ever meet.¡± She says with a small smirk. ¡°She regularly ignores the Order''s regulations.¡± My Lady makes a small sigh of exasperation. ¡°Despite that, she is Exemplar.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, knowing full well that my Lady is consciously baiting my words out of me.


    ¡°Because Mother never fails to fulfill the spirit of the Order''s tasks.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a better version of her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have to.¡± She makes a small chuckle. ¡°Attempting that kind of behavior would make me lose allies, politics among the Nobility are much more cutthroat than they are within the Emperor''s Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll be fine.¡± I tell her with a corner smile. ¡°You''re already handling Yvonne. A dozen or a hundred Nobles plotting against you can''t be that much worse.¡±


    ¡°I might just sic her after them.¡± She chuckles.


    A serene silence establishes itself around us. I let my head fall back forward into a comfortable position before my staring at her becomes awkward now that she isn''t speaking anymore.


    After a while listening to her breathing, I decide to try to answer her earlier question about my life before this ¡­ mess.


    ¡°I grew up in the house, the one right next to the stables you left your horses in.¡± I feel the movement that her nod in acknowledgment makes, her small round breasts pressed against my back are slightly displaced. I hurriedly continue before losing my grip on myself. ¡°My older brother was born a year before me, Mother and Father decided that it was best if she stayed at home since the two consecutive births drained her physically so Father took care of the fields while my brother and I drove Mother mad.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°I cannot imagine that you would drive anyone mad, you are an example of stability and good behavior.¡± Her sarcasm brings a joyful smile to my face. She feels that we''re close enough that she can tease me!


    ¡°Shush, my Lady.¡± I gently reply.


    ¡°Truly, I have never seen you chose a course of action that could result in someone worrying about you.¡± My Lady keeps laying it on me but the only effect it has is that my smiling expression turns into a happy grin complete with blushing cheeks.


    ¡°When Mother could catch us, she put us in chairs and taught us what she remembered about her education. Often adding her own opinions in the mix. She had a lot to say about reckless risks, probably would have berated me and Father for our choices now that I think about it.¡± I pause, thoughtful. ¡°Her father was a merchant, he took a risky gambit that didn''t pay off and lost capital in the process. When the tale of his misfortune became known among Meria''s merchants, a few unscrupulous ones decided to overpay his suppliers and undercut his prices. His lack of capital meant that he couldn''t compete and went bankrupt shortly after. Mother''s youth was turbulent because of it, she recounted to us the many hardships of leaving Meria and reestablishing herself in a farming village.¡±


    ¡°A sadly common occurrence in the trade business. My father himself lost his life at sea while traveling in one of our grain barges, another risk inherent to the trade of resources.¡± Lady Lance comments with sadness.


    ¡°Anyway, Mother never fully recovered her physical health so she decided to invest her time into educating both my brother and me. She spent her every morning trying to make us focus long enough to learn multiplication tables, or history lessons, or accounting. The afternoon she helped Father in the fields while brother and I did our best to be the worst kids in the world.¡± A nostalgic smile comes to my lips at the memory of how mad they got when we trampled the furrows they just barely dug out of the ground.


    I feel her shake her head sideways behind my back. It prompts me to turn my head slightly to the side in reaction to her movement, bringing one of the room''s windows into my field of view. Daylight outside is steadily growing dimmer, the sun is probably half-way behind a mountain ridge now.


    ¡°I can easily imagine that. A small, well, ¡­ an even smaller Jessica, wildly trying to break her neck while everyone around panics to try to stop her before it happens.¡± Lady Lance says with a distance dream-like voice.


    ¡°I was never that bad!¡± I protest.


    ¡°Oh, so your condition worsened with time? That''s concerning.¡± She says, teasingly.


    ¡°My Lady, please.¡± I say, pleading. The fact that her attention is directed towards me is making the butterflies in my stomach roil around, taking laps and flustering me. I don''t know how to feel.


    ¡°I''m just messing with you, keep going.¡± She tells me with a cheerful laugh.


    ¡°It''s not a very interesting story.¡± I try, attempting to cut that conversation track short.


    ¡°It is to me, go on.¡± My Lady encourages me and an involuntary smile makes its way to my lips.


    ¡°I just ¡­¡± I let a sigh escape me. ¡°Mother fell sick when my brother and I were just entering adolescence. It got worse over a couple of years so we both had time to prepare ourselves. We knew other women in the village who also fell to sickness after childbirth.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Father on the other hand ¡­ he kept his hopes up, he wouldn''t even accept Mother''s words when she tried to warn him. I don''t think he had it in him to accept the possibility until it happened, until the reality of her death actually hit him in the face.¡± My Lady''s fingers tighten their grip on my wrist and her arms squeeze me closer, pushing my back against her chest, her gestures fill my heart with warmth. ¡°My brother had already left the farm for a year when it happened. We just didn''t have enough cultivable land to support four adults, especially with Mother''s sickness. All of a sudden, it was just Father and me.¡±


    I''m not going to tell her about how lonely I was, how often I ran from Father''s gloominess, his depression, and his fits of tears. How I threw myself into the arms of the first girl who would hold me, how I tried to kiss her and how she ran away. How the story spread through the village in a blaze of fire, burning through the threads of my life to leave me truly alone this time.


    I shake my head off the depressing memory of how naively stupid I acted back then. It makes my behavior with Lady Lance doubly dumb because I know what the consequences of erroneously placing your trust in someone can be. But, my Lady is ¡­ more, so much more. She''s different.


    ¡°Anyway, we had an ironically great harvest that year and with just two of us to live on extra income ¡­ I pushed Father to pursue his dream of building stables to set himself up to retire. Maybe even make enough money to pay for a spot in Meria''s hospice.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''s a foolish dream, but it got him out of his depression.¡±


    ¡°Why is it foolish?¡± She asks, puzzled.


    ¡°Because it would take us ten years just to repay the loan he took to build the stables and thirty more to make enough of a profit to pay for his retirement.¡± I answer in a hard tone of voice. ¡°We could pay for either the building or the horses with what we saved up over the years added to what we made with that harvest. Luckily, or unluckily, half the money was enough to convince Buton to give us a loan for the other half with the building and herd as collateral.¡± She doesn''t seem to react to my casual use of a titled Noble''s family name. ¡°After a year of hard work, Father managed to get our small herd installed in the stables and enclose the fields we intended to use as pastures in fences. That''s about the time when Buton started acting like the loan was an investment. Like he owned half of everything instead of having loaned us money with interest and collateral.¡±


    ¡°That''s ¡­¡± She starts but I ignore her to keep going, I won''t be able to start again if I interrupt my momentum now.


    ¡°He started taking up Father''s time to tend to his and his guard''s horses while Buton tended to his own business in the village, leaving me to take care of the fields alone. It wouldn''t have been too much of a bother if he paid Father for his time or for the use of the stables. The added strain put us back on our schedule last year, we barely harvested the wheat in time for the first winter storms. This year ¡­ well.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I''m truly sorry. I can ¡­¡± My Lady tries to apologize.


    ¡°It''s not your fault.¡± I interrupt her, unwilling to listen to her humbling herself just for me. ¡°Besides, we''re just going to lose the stables. As long as we still have our fields, we''ll be able to feed ourselves fine.¡± I suddenly realize that it isn''t the case anymore, not since I lost my left arm. My eyes wander down to the wound, not even a stump because there isn''t anything left of my shoulder. She could have saved my arm. ¡°At least, that was the case ¡­ before all this.¡± As I say those words, the last remnants of daylight leave the room, the sun must now be completely hidden behind the mountainous ridges surrounding the valley.


    She remains silent, I feel that the movements of her lungs have grown wider in scope. She is taking deeper breaths. I probably said too much, again. I reproach myself and a wave of sadness overtakes me. The emotion provoked by telling her of my life, mixed with how I messed up again and made her feel bad, brings a wave of tears to my eyes.


    I twist in her grasp, turning my body around and forcing her to lay her back down on the sheet while I press my chest against hers. We fit together naturally, just like that, with my breasts settling right beneath hers. This time, I don''t hesitate to directly bury my face between her small round boobs, enjoying how the soft texture of their flesh feels against my cheeks and temples.


    A tingle of lust courses through me, provoking a shiver of desire within my most intimate place. For once I am able to control myself and simply take comfort in the feel of her flesh against mine. The tears in my eyes are absorbed by the brown shirt covering her perfect breasts.


    I don''t even try to hide my desperation for her touch as I slide my arm behind her back, right beneath her waist, and pulling as hard as I can, using all of my arm''s muscles to press her body against mine, to push them together as closely as they can possibly be.


    I let a sob escape me, the sound is somewhat muffled as my mouth is stuck in the space between her breasts. I restrain myself from biting down on her flesh, no matter how much I want to do so. I''ve managed to maintain enough awareness to understand that such an action would cross the bounds that friends should keep to, that it would push her away from me.


    She moves her arms around my back to settle over my shoulder-blades. My lady is voluntarily holding me tight while I am pushing the bounds she has set for us. My sadness and self-pity recede into the background as my hopes for a future between us are rekindled by how tolerating she is with me.


    Despite my fear of entertaining any wishful thinking for our relationship, I just cannot help to wish because I want this so much, I want her so much.


    A few tears keep rolling out of my eyes to lose themselves on her chest, my drained emotions and fatigue catch up with me as I let myself relax completely in her arms. I close my eyelids, pushing a sultry breath out my lungs and through my lips.


    The hot air passes through the fabric of her shirt, brushing against her skin, provoking a shiver that spreads to the surrounding skin and makes her quiver under me. Such a small reaction to my breath that I could only catch it because I am more focused on her than I am on myself.


    I take a deep breath, pushing my breasts against her chest for an intense second. I listen closely to her heartbeats, and when my insidious action succeeds in triggering an acceleration of her heart rate...


    I quite simply feel like a giant that has succeeded in making the earth quake with a single step.


    My Leomi. I sigh in contentment inside her arms.


    --- --- ---

 Nothing.Ch29

    As I emerge from my sleepy haze, I feel a pressure on my wrist and my arm being moved aside. It precipitates my awakening, when I open my eyes, I find Lady Lance looking down at me.


    My mind is still confused, barely awakening, my eyes stare back at her while I try to get my bearings. I feel the heat of her body with my head resting on her stomach, her abdominal muscles are hard but a small layer of comfortable flesh is wrapped around them. The rest of me, body and arm, is laying on the sheet right next to her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lady Lance says softly. ¡°Good morning, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, my Lady.¡± I reply, almost automatically.


    ¡°Want to get up?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Your abs make a great pillow, my Lady.¡± I tell her, trying to delay.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I train myself, yes, to provide you with a pleasant experience.¡± She replies sarcastically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you thought that one through.¡± I say with an amused smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep it in reserve for when I need a favor from Yvonne.¡±


    Lady Lance makes a groan, rolling her eyes at the same time. She then sits up on the suspended sheet, forcing my head off her stomach and disturbing the whole bed with the shift in weight distribution.


    I don¡¯t even attempt to feign getting up, I just let my head slide along until it hits her thighs and stops. When she looks down at me with a stare urging me to get moving, I just shrug with laziness while forcing a yawn out.


    Lady Lance brings a hand in-between our faces, breaking our eye contact. She then fully extends her slender index while folding her other fingers against her palm. I incline my head to the side, quizzically. What is she doing?


    My Lady slowly lowers her hand, I follow it with my eyes when it angles to the side and approaches my belly. I observe with curiosity as the point of her finger nears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Right, about ¡­ here.¡± Lady Lance whispers as the tip of her index makes contact with the side of my tummy, right on the edge of my own discreet abs.


    The touch of her finger there is oddly unsettling. When she suddenly jabs me with it, my reaction is beyond what I intended or expected. My entire midsection suddenly contorts away from the finger, on its own, while the rest of my body makes a small jump of a few centimeters to the side, away from her, without asking my opinion.


    ¡°Wh ¡­ what was that?¡± I ask in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Instinct.¡± She answers.


    Lady Lance¡¯s index finger starts moving closer to the side of my tummy, once again. The slow approach made me underestimate her earlier, but this time I can see the threat that the tip of her finger represents.


    I bring my arm over to try to block the finger-jabbing threat with my palm, but as soon as I begin moving, she reacts instantly and pokes the side of my belly in a lightning strike.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I involuntarily make a small yelp in reaction while my body exaggeratedly jumps away from the source of the attack without even asking me.


    ¡°That was cute.¡± My Lady comments absent-mindedly. ¡°When you feel something poke at your flesh, your body reacts automatically to protect your organs, it reflexively tries to pull them away from the potential threat. The instinct is even more prevalent the stomach area because the organs there don¡¯t have a cage of bones around them as protection.¡± She explains with a calm voice and a small smile. ¡°Should we keep going?¡±


    ¡°This is no time to play around, my Lady!¡± I hurriedly exclaim, edging away from the finger that began its slow approach once more.


    I take hold of the wooden bed frame with my hand, using it as leverage to help get myself off the sheet and away from the dangerous poking finger.


    ¡°That was unfair, my Lady!¡± I turn around and protest now that I am safely out of reach.


    ¡°And turning an innocent sarcasm into blackmail material is fair game?¡± She asks, hopping off from the sheet mattress and out of bed in turn.


    ¡°Innocent sarcasm.¡± I scoff. ¡°It was a scathing attack against a good-natured compliment.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re both in a great mood this morning.¡± Yvonne, sitting on the frame of her bed, throws the comment our way with a yawn.


    I feel a slight rise of heat in my cheeks, deciding that it would be best to stay quiet for now.


    ¡°You stay out of it.¡± Lady Lance directs a flat look at Yvonne. ¡°Just because I¡¯m missing pieces of the puzzle between your exchanges doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the aggressor and whether I¡¯m being used somehow or not.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll lay off.¡± Yvonne raises her hands, making a placating gesture. ¡°Sucks, it was such a heart-warming experience to watch her get all flustered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for your entertainment.¡± I throw an offended frown at Yvonne.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re doing great without trying then, congratulations.¡± She replies with a wide smile.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Lady Lance says, rubbing the side of her temples with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for me. I surrender. You both win.¡± Better to cut my losses here.


    Yvonne laughs brightly while my Lady directs a hurt glance my way. Seems like she resents being lumped along with Yvonne. Maybe I didn¡¯t lose the exchange too severely after all. I smile mirthfully.


    ¡°Look at her, she knows what she did.¡± Yvonne tells my Lady tauntingly.


    ¡°Almost textbook, achieving victory by retreating.¡± Lady Lance comments with an amused expression. ¡°You would break hearts at court.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Not interested in theirs.¡± I retort instantly, staring right above my Lady¡¯s left breast, gaze aimed straight towards her heart.


    An awkward silence floats over us after my answer. Lady Lance shifts her weight uncomfortably, changing support leg. I do my best to remain placid but it is an impossible task with the heat rising in my cheeks.


    Yvonne stays uncharacteristically silent. I throw a quick glance at her from the corner of my eyes, she is eagerly watching us with an interested expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back for lunch.¡± I tell them, cheeks undoubtedly bright red.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yvonne says, acknowledging.


    I turn around and walk out of the building. Lady Lance¡¯s silence weighs on my shoulders as I walk down the street towards the lavatory. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I didn¡¯t really intend to, sort of ¡­ came out.


    Once at the lavatory building, I approach the window where I hung yesterday¡¯s clothes to let them dry. I pick them up to fold them up and put them back on the window¡¯s border in a pile. I¡¯m being tidier than I ever was back home. I make a slight smile at the thought before taking a street on my right.


    Haven¡¯t taken this one before, but as long as I pick streets that go away from the lake, it won¡¯t be hard to exit the city and find the large mushroom pit field.


    As I make my way, I take care to glance inside every window that I walk by. I find more buildings filled with beds, a couple more smiths for small hand-held tools, but also one where workers are shaping a kind of clay to make large amphorae. There are several kilns in the back of that room, their chimney tubes exiting through the back wall.


    After a bit of thought, I realize that the Rykz must store most of their food in liquid form since both scouts and warriors eat by using their trunks. That could be useful information for my Lady when she gets out of here.


    When, not if. When, not if.


    As I check inside another building, I find a smith with workers making hand shovels, possibly the same one that I found yesterday but I¡¯m looking in from a different window. This new angle of vision allows me to see that there is a wood barrel with a dozen iron bars laying inside, it¡¯s right next to the structure¡¯s entrance.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I keep do my best to memorize the location of this building as I keep walking. I soon reach the mushroom pit field, making my way between the well-like pits to find a new area with some undesirable plants to uproot.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter between my lips with a smile, kneeling on the somewhat loosened soil. I pinch a tiny sprouting clover between my fingers and throw it in front of me.


    ¡°Once more.¡± Those hand shovels must be pretty useful for this. I think as the next sprout I pull on breaks in half, just above the root, forcing me to search the soil to find the other half and pull it out.


    The morning goes by smoothly with no other incident as being forced to comb through the earth for a while to find the small roots reminded me to be careful with the amount of strength I use. A worker with a basket approaches me when the sun nears its noon position in the blue sky.


    I get back up on my feet and nod at the worker in thanks. I don¡¯t see it do anything to respond, but the Rykz does turn around to pick up my stack of uprooted plants. I shrug and start making my way back to our building, I don¡¯t follow the worker who takes a different path because I remember telling the others that I would come back for lunch as I escaped from the embarrassing silence I provoked.


    I take a turn towards the lavatory, passing by the well. Inside, I find a few copper basins, I take hold of one and flip it over to eject the water inside towards the evacuation trench in the center of the room.


    I manage to lift the copper basin with my arm, it isn¡¯t light but I can carry it for the short distance to the well. I lay it near the low wall around the well and start the whole process of lifting a bucket of water with a single hand.


    Pull on the rope, wrap it around my forearm, adjust to grip it higher, pull, wrap around, adjust grip. After three buckets, my arm hurts and my breath is short. I don¡¯t even try to drag the copper basin back to the lavatory, deciding to wash here.


    I first plunge my head into the cold water before washing my hand and forearm, using the pants I¡¯m wearing to rub the parts of my arm I can¡¯t reach. Once I am satisfied with how clean my hand is, I rub my face and pass it through my hair who are still somewhat drenched.


    I don¡¯t try to untangle the knots that resist me since my neck length black hair will go right back to being a mess in no time. I¡¯ve always considered that task to be pointless since it never ends and I look fine with messy hair anyway.


    The clothes I¡¯m wearing are now thoroughly wet because of the water dripping from my head and how I used them to clean my arm.


    I walk back to the lavatory and quickly exchange my dirty wet clothes for those that I left in a pile over the window¡¯s border this morning. I swiftly wash the outfit in the copper basin next to the well.


    I don¡¯t try to be too thorough about it since the effort of the morning added to lifting buckets out of the well is starting to add up. I leave the clothes hanging over the window to dry and start making my way back to our building, our open cell.


    I try to comb my hair somewhat as I walk, mostly out of boredom, but after untangling a single knot, my fingers¡¯ muscles start to feel sore. I suppose it isn¡¯t surprising after using them to dig through the ground for the whole morning. I give up on the task and shake my head to throw my errant strands of hair on either side of my face. I don¡¯t really pay attention to them unless strands start wandering in front of my eyes, and that¡¯s quickly taken care of by blowing them away.


    I walk into the building without giving myself time to hesitate, finding the other three already sitting around two baskets in the middle of the room. I make my way and join them. Yvonne starts taking bowls out of the baskets and handing them over.


    I sit down to the right of Ass-face and in front of Yvonne. I would rather not see him at all but I can¡¯t sit right in front of my Lady either since we¡¯re supposed to talk. It is way too easy for her to disturb me, sometimes she does it without even doing anything. The blame rests entirely on her for that. Not my fault at all that I like her so much.


    I take the bowl and spoon that Yvonne holds out to me, lowering my head over it to start eating immediately.


    ¡°Enhance your hearing and talk as lightly as possible so that they can¡¯t overhear us.¡± Lady Lance says in her ordering tone of voice.


    I send two trickles of flow from my reserves and assemble the enhancing construct for hearing, just enough energy to last an hour.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you, I don¡¯t know, improvise a construct to block sound?¡± I ask between two bites of the mushroom grub. I hear Patrick make a scoffing sound. ¡°What?¡± I ask


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later if we have time. The short answer is no, you cannot improvise constructs.¡± Lady Lance answers me gently. ¡°But first, what happened when Princess Celyz took you aside to heal you?¡±


    ¡°She applied a paste of some kind to my injuries.¡± I think back to what she said. ¡°Then she used a healing construct to make it soak into my flesh.¡±


    ¡°Your scream was about as bad as the one you made when your arm was burning.¡± Yvonne says. ¡°Was the pain that bad?¡±


    ¡°No, just different, would be worse if it lasted as long as my arm burned. Anyway, not very important how much it hurt. How do I explain ¡­¡± I let my words trail while I think.


    ¡°What?¡± My Lady asks.


    ¡°The issue is that she ¡­ The Princess, she understated the strain that the healing construct would put me under, the pain that it would cause, I think she did that on purpose to keep me unprepared when it hit me. That¡¯s why I screamed so loudly, I didn¡¯t expect what hit me.¡± I try to explain.


    ¡°Why would she do that on purpose?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Why are we listening to the peasant¡¯s lies? The wench was obviously tortured. What happened is that she quickly broke and told the Rykz everything she knew to make it stop.¡± Patrick spouts his tirade with a sneer in his voice. ¡°We all heard her lose her mind that same night, the wench is probably spying for that creature. We should not speak in her presence.¡±


    I remain silent during his accusations, baffled by how much thought he put into this. I never noticed the extent of his paranoia towards me because he never showed his suspicions, but then again he doesn¡¯t speak to me and I don¡¯t look like much of a physical threat with my size.


    He probably warned them when I wasn¡¯t there but didn¡¯t challenge me directly because he didn¡¯t see me as important enough to bother until we started sharing information together in a group.


    ¡°If I lost my mind, then I don¡¯t know what you lost, Lordling, but it must have been important because you¡¯re further gone than I am.¡± I reply with an amused smile. I watch Ass-face turn bright red with interest. The fact that I didn¡¯t even attempt to defend myself and went straight to retaliating probably helped rattle him.


    ¡°Worthless little peasant, I spend more money every month than you¡¯ll make during your whole life, I should kill you on the spot.¡± He seethes, inclining forward in his sitting position like he is about to stand up.


    ¡°Again, Lordling, you aren¡¯t spending anything right now. You¡¯re worth even less than I am at the moment considering that you¡¯ve managed to insult and ignore the one being that holds our lives in her hands. If you cannot even distinguish between our present reality and the fantasy you¡¯re sustaining in your mind about your own delusion of greatness, then you truly don¡¯t deserve to survive this.¡± I attack him back calmly.


    I aim at his weak points and tear them apart with no aggression in my voice. Not because I want to maintain myself on some kind of illusory moral high ground, but because I want my words to do as much damage as possible to him. To do that, it is better to show calm rather than aggression, because it is always easier to dismiss violent comments directed at you.


    ¡°Rha! Enough treacherous rhetoric, you have no witness to vouch for your depraved character. I¡¯m putting an end to you now.¡± He finally stands up, his expression and body language filled with restrained violence.


    But, as expected, Lady Lance intervenes. She simply extends one of her legs in front of him to stop him from taking a step towards me. I repress the disappointment that I feel when I see her intercept him, it is just shallow ego to think that I could beat Ass-face in a fight. He would flatten me within seconds, even if I still had both my arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you, Lordling? Come on, I¡¯ll put you down with a single arm.¡± I taunt him, adding a derisive corner smile that is sure to communicate to him that I full well understand why he is stopping.


    That I know Lady Lance would immediately stop him herself if he did put this argument down to a fight. That I am knowingly using that fact against him while playing the fool in public as I taunt him. His face turns from bright red to pale white at the added provocation.


    ¡°Coward.¡± He spits between grit teeth, but my smile doesn¡¯t even twitch, it doesn¡¯t even falter a little at the insult.


    Only fools would live their life with values straight out of fairy tales.


    ¡°Enough, both of you! No more provocations. From either of you.¡± My Lady orders in a hard voice. The tone provokes the rise of a tingle within me, causing throbs in all the right places. I suppress the sigh that tries to get out along with the rising shiver that travels through my back. ¡°One of you will end up doing something that we cannot come back from if this continues. It ends now. Before you get us all killed.¡± She explains in a tone that brooks no argument.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I bend my will to fit hers without hesitating.


    A strong sense of fulfillment fills my chest when I do so, surprising even me. It reminds me of how complete I feel when she holds me in her arms. I shake my head, none this helps if her will is for us to remain strictly friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be tricked by this traitor, Lady Lance, she shows no respect for our status. She bent under torture and spoke to the enemy. The wench might be spying for them right now!¡± Patrick roars with revolt and revulsion.


    ¡°Keep your title in your pants, Lordling, it is useless here.¡± I snap back at him.


    ¡°Insolence! You will show me the respect I am due!¡± He yells, anger overtaking him as he steps over the foot that my Lady placed between us.


    ¡°He will.¡± Lady Lance tells me, taking back her foot.


    Patrick freezes, halfway through taking another step in my direction. Surprised beyond his expectations at the fact that Lady Lance agreed with me, judged to take my side in this argument.


    ¡°I will not.¡± He turns to direct his protest towards my Lady with a weak voice.


    ¡°You will ignore her, she will ignore you. That is an order that I expect the both of you to follow from now on and for as long as you are under my command, Lord-heir Patrick. Jessica, this is not a situation where we can afford to be careless, I know that you understand this and I expect that you do not provoke Lord Patrick without reason.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I accept her order, bowing towards her while sitting.


    I bend my spine with glee for her, an unreasonably wide grin drawn over all over my face. I feel so ¡­ fulfilled by just heeding her will.


    ¡°Sit down, Lord Patrick.¡± Yvonne adds.


    I raise my head and find that Lady Lance is still observing me. Did she keep watching me while I bowed to her? I feel a blush rise to my cheeks. Did she read how good I felt when I accepted to follow her will? No, don¡¯t become paranoiac in turn.


    I¡¯ve noticed that she blushed slightly when I called her my Lady. If she truly likes that, then my Leomi might also enjoy when I bow to her. If I apply Arkam¡¯s razor, then that is the most likely explanation.


    How can I use that new angle to get her to take me for herself? Should I? <u>Yes</u>. Anything if I can become hers or make her mine. Nothing else matters.

 Nothing.Ch30

    Patrick sits back down, he seems to regain his calm with the action, but I¡¯m not going to trust the outward appearance he projects. He kept a straight face for days while also thinking that I was spying for the Rykz.


    Yvonne is eating out of her bowl, looking somewhat bored now that silence has taken hold over the group. My Lady is watching over the group, directing her gaze to all of us in turn.


    I imitate Yvonne and start working on finishing my bowl of food since I barely had a chance to start before the conversation got derailed.


    ¡°Remember to speak lightly and if you know something of a sensitive nature about our current situation, keep it to yourself until you¡¯re sure they won¡¯t overhear you.¡± Lady Lance reminds us all and I lower my head somewhat in reaction to her words, I completely forgot about controlling my volume earlier. ¡°Jessica, keep going, why would Princess Celyz under-prepare you for the effect of her construct on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Look at it this way, if she had prepared me and I didn¡¯t scream out in pain, what wouldn¡¯t have happened?¡± I ask her somewhat deviously.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lady Lance turns her gaze away from me.


    She tries to be as casual about it as possible but the awkwardness of her movements is obvious to me.


    ¡°Lady Lance yelled out in fear for her dear friend.¡± Yvonne speaks up with an amused smile when it becomes obvious that my Lady isn¡¯t going to, acting more embarrassed about her actions than I thought she would be.


    ¡°I think that was the point.¡± I continue, estimating that I probably wouldn¡¯t get any more information than this about my Lady¡¯s feelings about me. ¡°The Princess didn¡¯t cause me any more pain than I would have suffered anyway, but she arranged the events in such a way that she also gained some information while healing me.¡±


    ¡°Devious.¡± Yvonne comments with admiration on her face.


    ¡°Princess Celyz wanted to hear how you would react to my yells, I don¡¯t know what she wants to do with that bit of knowledge but I¡¯m sure we¡¯re all able to imagine what the worst scenario is.¡± I finish relating my thoughts on the matter to them with a helpless sigh.


    I throw a quick glance at my Lady, I can see from her worried frown that, while her eyes are still looking away from me, the reason is that she is thinking deeply about this new piece of data and how it can affect us.


    ¡°How soon could we hope to be rescued if it comes down to it?¡± I ask, out of curiosity. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s even possible for a rescue mission to reach us here if anyone even knew, but they have more information than I do and it can¡¯t hurt to ask.


    ¡°There is no way to tell, the rest of the Izla doesn¡¯t even know that the Rykz are here.¡± Patrick answers me in a flat voice, the other two remain silent. Is that all they have to say about that?


    ¡°We need to be careful when scouting this city to find a way to escape.¡± I say to move the conversation along. ¡°If the Rykz think we know too much, they might just consider us too much of a liability to keep alive.¡±


    ¡°The Princess was indeed straightforward when she warned us that the actions we take could result in our deaths.¡± Lady Lance agrees with me, making a short nod.


    ¡°It was just a scare tactic, the creature isn¡¯t so oblivious that it would misunderstand how valuable we are as hostages.¡± Patrick dismisses the concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Princess listed it as one of the events that can befall us in their custody and I don¡¯t think it was a bluff. Either way, it seems that the only way out is if they let us.¡± I do my best to dismiss Patrick¡¯s words without turning it into an attack against him.


    ¡°People have escaped similarly fortified prisons, and those were built to keep people in. This place is meant for the opposite.¡± Yvonne argues.


    ¡°The valley and tunnels leading out of it are patrolled by Rykz, they aren¡¯t going to let four humans slip by them without noticing.¡± I counter.


    ¡°Should we attempt talking to the Rykz about a hostage exchange? Before the war truly begins. If we succeed, it could lead to their Queen and our Duke talking.¡± Lady Lance suggests.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be an option.¡± I reluctantly tell my Lady.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks.


    ¡°If their Queen cared about your titles or planned to use you as bargaining tools, our encounter with her would have been very different, she didn¡¯t even speak to us directly. Princess Celyz is the only one who is planning to use us.¡± I share my thoughts.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think that it has anything to do with titles.¡± Lady Lance speaks like she read my mind. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My confrontation with As ¡­ Patrick, wouldn¡¯t have been tolerated on her part. The Princess¡¯ maneuvers have been clever and discreet, she presents an open facade while passively looking for angles to uncover more about our relationships to each other. I don¡¯t know what she wants but if it involved your positions in society, then she would never have thanked me after I apologized on Patrick¡¯s behalf. She chose a side with those words.¡± I try to explain, fumbling along with clumsy sentences.


    ¡°You think that Princess Celyz has shown too much discernment in her actions to say something like that accidentally when she could have just as easily remained silent after saying that your apology was unnecessary.¡± Lady Lance recaps my arguments, nodding along in agreement. ¡°I think you are correct.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you reading into this too deeply?¡± Yvonne asks. ¡°The Princess seemed to enjoy talking to you Jessica, that could have been the only reason behind her actions.¡±


    ¡°She lied to me by omission barely an hour later to ensure that I would scream out in pain when she activated her healing construct.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°So she¡¯s ruthless.¡± Yvonne frowns.


    ¡°No, yes. It¡¯s ¡­ Her personality has as much depth to it as any human¡¯s.¡± Except for Ass-face who is about as deep as a puddle. ¡°Princess Celyz¡¯ priority is her hive. I have no doubt that if she decides that I am not worth the food her hive is feeding me, then she will have me executed.¡± I take a breath of air. ¡°At the same time, she values knowledge and has something planned for us, so I¡¯m not worried about that eventuality.¡±


    ¡°Princess Celyz is a crafty being, I think we can all agree on that. We should all be careful when interacting with her, the Rykz Queen gave her the authority over our treatment, so do not antagonize her unless your life is threatened.¡± Lady Lance orders. ¡°Next, what were you doing this morning, Jessica?¡± She asks in a serious tone, staring straight at me and making it clear that she expects to be answered.


    ¡°Helped weed the mushroom pit field again.¡± I hear Patrick muffle an exclamation of outrage. I wave my hand with casual dismissal in reaction. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to start an argument so don¡¯t get mad when I say this.¡± I point at the two baskets that contained the bowls of food that we ate. ¡°Food grows on trees but it isn¡¯t free. I¡¯m not working very hard for mine because ¡­¡± I pause and harden my the expression on my face. ¡°Because I quite simply can¡¯t anymore. But I will give some of my time in exchange for the food they provide me for as long as I stay here.¡±


    Patrick scoffs at my words, I ignore him to observe my Lady¡¯s and Yvonne¡¯s reactions, but they both maintain unreadable expressions on their faces. After a while, I consider that they¡¯ve accepted my explanation and won¡¯t challenge me on my decision so I move on.


    ¡°I took a good long look at the Rykz Queen yesterday.¡± I tell them. ¡°I have a rough count of their numbers if you need it.¡±


    ¡°Having more estimations can¡¯t hurt, go ahead.¡± Lady Lance says.


    ¡°Are we trusting the peasant to do proper mathematics now!?¡± Patrick explodes, but my Lady glares at him and he backs down.


    Why am I not surprised that he lost his cool now rather than when I told them that I am going to keep working to maintain the Rykz¡¯ mushroom pit fields? Ah, it offends his pride, that¡¯s why.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I tallied about eighty to a hundred-twenty eggs per tendril.¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s about the same as we all did, how many tendrils do you think there are?¡± Lady Lance nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m unfortunately confident that there are at least two thousand.¡± I make a sad grimace as I give her the number.


    ¡°We also rounded to that number. Our lowest count puts the number of Rykz eggs at a hundred thousand while our highest reaches as high as three hundred thousand.¡± Lady Lance recapitulates.


    ¡°Can they even feed that many Rykz with only this mountain valley to cultivate from?¡± Yvonne asks, doubtful.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Patrick agrees with her doubts.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a hundred thousand of them?¡± I ask. I may have worked fields my whole life but I wouldn¡¯t know where to start estimating how many Rykz can be fed by one of those mushroom pit fields. ¡°As far as I could tell when I saw their workers eat, they ate the same amount as a human would during their meal.¡± I mention because they were probably here for every meal.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then they can feed about fifty thousand with the current amount of pit fields.¡± Lady Lance answers. ¡°It¡¯s a rough estimation based on my own land¡¯s output, it could be more but not fifty thousand more.¡±


    ¡°They either have large reserves of food hidden away or a plan to acquire some in the near future. Village granaries seem like the most feasible option to reach that end, they might be able to do it if they split their army a hundred ways.¡± Patrick comments.


    ¡°The issue came up when I talked with the Princess.¡± I tell them. ¡°I alluded to the tunnels as a way for them to raid villages because the entrance we used is hidden between two cornfields. She didn¡¯t deny it so it might mean that there are tunnels all over the Izla, there may be one near every farming village.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very trustworthy if that¡¯s the only clue, she might be trying to mislead us on purpose to later let one of us escape with false information.¡± Lady Lance warns.


    ¡°I agree, but I have something else that I thought of, she didn¡¯t deny it either. The reasoning behind my conclusion, however, seems sound to me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± My Lady tells me with a serious nod.


    ¡°Corn is sown earlier than wheat because it takes longer for it to grow to full size and more water, it¡¯s more work. They are harvested soon after wheat is sown and I think those two facts form a window that the Rykz intend to take advantage of. The Princess said that I was correct when I told her of my reasoning. They plan to attack before the cornfields are harvested but after wheat fields have been sown, within a week or two.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You mean that they plan to harvest the fields themselves? That¡¯s ¡­ human armies don¡¯t behave that way.¡± Lady Lance says with a worried expression. ¡°The Duke won¡¯t think of this, the court doesn¡¯t even know that the Rykz are present no the Izla.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a clever tactic if they have enough workers to carry it out. All they would need to do is spread out scout patrols over all the Izla to force the peasants out of the fields, and we already know that they will have enough workers and scouts to do just that as soon as those eggs hatch.¡± Patrick comments in a cold analytic tone.


    ¡°What can we do to stop them?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°There is nothing that we can do if we can¡¯t even get a message out.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Princess would have admitted to their plans so readily if there was a chance we could leak them out.¡±


    ¡°Why would she admit anything at all? She has remained silent when questioned before.¡± Patrick asks, voice suspicious.


    ¡°My conclusion is that she is testing our intelligence while also getting to know us.¡± I share.


    ¡°Why?¡± He repeats.


    ¡°Princess Celyz said that she is trying to foster some trust with the objective to strike a bargain later. I don¡¯t know anything more than that.¡± I make a helpless shrug.


    The group remains silent and thoughtful for a few minutes, thinking about what this new information could mean.


    ¡°I think I know the Rykz¡¯ weakness. Besides how they¡¯re overreaching and stretching themselves thin by spawning so many eggs at once.¡±


    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡± Yvonne rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Just one question to all of you before I share my theory. Did you see any other Princess than Celyz?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I can reply immediately because I make sure to pay attention to my surroundings when outside.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Yvonne adds.


    ¡°I saw another on the lake¡¯s shore yesterday when walking along with Princess Celyz.¡± Patrick says.


    ¡°I also saw one this morning, also near the lake¡¯s shore.¡± Lady Lance rubs her temples. I noticed my Lady do this before, it makes her look so focused. ¡°We¡¯ve only seen two or three of them in this city. It has only been a few days since we arrived, but I would have expected to see more of the Rykz nobility than that in their main military outpost right before the beginning of a war.¡±


    ¡°You think that there are very few Princesses on the Izla?¡± Patrick asks.


    ¡°As much as I try to remember, I do not recall any mention of Princesses fighting in battle. That is one thing that would have been mentioned to us by our tutors when they introduced us to the Rykz, however briefly they did so. It is possible that the amount of Rykz Princesses is so small that they are never risked in battle.¡± Lady Lance explains.


    ¡°Why is that a weakness?¡± I ask, unable to catch her meaning by myself.


    ¡°Be it workers, scouts, or warriors, they do not act without orders, without a Princess to direct them towards their tasks.¡±


    ¡°Kind of like peasants, really.¡± Patrick sneers, throwing a look my way.


    ¡°If the number of Princesses is as low as I believe it to be, then that is a weakness we can exploit.¡± Lady Lance ignores Patrick. I do the same, taking pride in following the order she gave and certain that she would notice.


    ¡°How can we exploit it if they never enter the field of battle?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°They have to be present to direct the Rykz army, whether they show themselves or not. If we find and eliminate the commanding Princesses, then it will disrupt the Rykz army, perhaps enough to obliterate it.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz have engaged in war with the Empire before, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You think that humans have tried before and as such the Rykz are aware of their weak point.¡± Lady Lance catches my meaning instantly. ¡°I believe you are correct, we might catch one or two but we would never succeed in killing all of them before the battle ends, just reaching one of them would take a dedicated squad of titled Nobles.¡± My Lady sends me an acknowledging nod.


    ¡°There is another problem.¡± I tell her. ¡°If you do remove all of the commanding Princesses, then the Rykz army will most likely just keep obeying their last orders.¡±


    ¡°Those creatures would keep fighting to the last.¡± Yvonne says with a shiver.


    ¡°Our army would break long before it came to that.¡± Patrick says coldly. ¡°Human armies simply do not fight to the last soldier, a well-disciplined human army can sustain at most twenty percent casualties before it routs. Two-thirds of the Izla¡¯s army will be composed of peasants, it would be unrealistic to expect them to hold past ten percent losses during the first battle.¡±


    ¡°And the ones after that?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Impossible to tell, morale, rumors, supplies, there are too many factors that come into play and change day by day. A spoiled meal or a bad rumor can break an army the same way that a charismatic figurehead can salvage a rout.¡± Patrick shakes his head. ¡°The figure of ten percent I gave you is tentative, an estimation that was made after gathering the casualty reports of battles against cold bloods during the last campaign during which peasants had to take up arms to push the hordes back.¡±


    ¡°In conclusion, the killing of Princesses should only be considered if we can contain the Rykz army, or if we can assassinate them outside of the battlefield.¡± Lady Lance says, observing us in turn for objections. Seeing none, she continues. ¡°What kind of numbers can we expect from the Rykz once those eggs hatch?¡±


    ¡°Two-thirds will be workers, the mix between scout and warrior types will depend on the output of their forges. I have no way to find that out since the creature warned us from approaching their forges.¡± Patrick answers.


    ¡°The larger the army, the harder it gets logistically. Equipment needs to be repaired, supplies need to be transported, camps need to be planned and dug with discipline to prevent diseases. Problems accumulate along with the distance to your supply base. I do not know enough about the Rykz to give a completely accurate report but I stand by my estimation that two-thirds of the eggs will be workers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patrick.¡± Lady Lance says.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t this discussion wait?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Wh ¡­ If we manage to get out, there will be very little time to give a report to the Duke. It is important to combine what we know while we have time right now.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I realize that, but shouldn¡¯t our priority be to find a way out of here first? Or at least agree on a plan of action before we discuss the coming war?¡± I frown, puzzled at the fact that I have to explain this to my Lady who is usually two steps ahead of me when she isn¡¯t outright reading me like a book.

 Nothing.Ch31

    Lady Lance turns to me, parting her lips to speak but seems to change her mind because no sounds come out. She closes her mouth and shakes her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Jessica, our priority should be to find a way to escape first.¡± She pauses but no one picks up the conversation behind her. ¡°No ideas?¡±


    ¡°I considered climbing the ridges by using the trees growing on their sides, but they¡¯re too spaced out between each other.¡± I relate my conclusion, keeping my voice as light as possible.


    ¡°I agree, we would need to find a route that goes all the way to the top of the ridge and once there we would have to figure out how to get down. It would be too slow to escape the inevitable pursuing Rykz scouts, not to mention the danger of the climb itself.¡± Lady Lance nods.


    ¡°The only other option that I can think of is to find a tunnel out of the valley.¡± I say.


    ¡°They will all be heavily guarded.¡± Yvonne makes an uneasy face at the prospect.


    ¡°We need to find weapons first then.¡± Patrick says.


    ¡°Anyone know where to start?¡± Lady Lance asks. I straighten my back, I do know. I can help my Lady!


    ¡°There is a building not too far from here with small forges that Rykz workers use to make small tools, and right next to the entrance there is a barrel filled with iron bars that they use as raw material.¡± I say as quietly as possible, so low in volume that none of them would have heard a thing without an enhancing construct despite how close we are sitting together.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± My Lady throws a bright smile my way. I feel my own heartbeat accelerate in response. ¡°I could make a quick one sided-blade if we have time, merge it with my pommel. It won¡¯t be steel, but it should last long enough to escape.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you kept it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Lady Lance answers evasively, her smile dampening somewhat as her eyes turn away.


    ¡°That reminds me, I have something else that could help you, my Lady. There is a building that the Rykz use to shape clay into amphorae before baking them in kilns.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I saw it too.¡± Patrick nods.


    ¡°Well, do you remember when the Princess showed us how scouts and warriors eat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, with their trunks.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think Rykz drink wine so ¡­ what are those amphorae for? You can store water in barrels, there is no need to bother making pottery for that.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Their army¡¯s food stocks must all be somewhat liquid, amphorae are easy to seal and keep airtight.¡± Lady Lance exclaims, standing up and making a few steps as she thinks out loud. ¡°That would make them much easier to raid than our grain wagons since we only need to break the containers to spoil their food.¡±


    My Lady makes a bright laugh as she stops pacing to turn towards me, she suddenly rushes towards me. What? She closes the short distance separating us with two long steps. She leans forward towards my sitting figure with her arms extended.


    Lady Lance places her hands on either side of my waist before lifting me off the ground effortlessly, all the way above her head. What is she doing!? I look down at her, opening my mouth to speak but I find that the abyss of her light gray eyes is already gazing at my own.


    My Lady locks eyes with me. I freeze, incapable of speech. My heart-rate grows rampant as my Lady laughs and starts rotating on herself to make me spin around her.


    ¡°My short and astute friend, you¡¯re so full of surprises.¡± She exclaims brightly. ¡°This is an amazing piece of news, I don¡¯t think you realize how many lives we could save with it.¡±


    My Lady stops spinning us around to bring me into a hug ¡­ wrapping her arms around my waist, which keeps my feet dangling a short distance away from the ground. She squeezes her arms tightly around me, pressing us together as she buries her face in my belly.


    ¡°My ¡­ my Lady.¡± I mumble weakly as I blush, I take hold of her shoulder with my hand. I very much enjoy being hugged by her but she already knocked me off my feet when we met, she doesn¡¯t need to also lift them off the firm ground. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust her, it¡¯s just that being off the ground like that is somewhat stressful for me ¡­


    She unfastens her hold over my waist, letting me slide gently back to the floor. I try to be discreet when a sigh of relief escapes me.


    My Lady leans forward as she pulls her arms away entirely, deposing a light kiss just above my forehead. My heart actually skips an entire beat this time when I see her approach and I feel the light touch of her lips over my hair.


    She then turns away from me, somewhat suddenly, to walk back to her spot in our circle and sit down. My Lady¡¯s demeanor remains unreadably casual throughout while I must seem like I just went through a storm with my slightly shaky posture, reddened cheeks, and messy hair. More than they usually are.


    I try to regain some semblance of composure by also sitting back down in my previous position, an effort that is probably somewhat hindered by the blazing smile that I am sporting and failing to get under control.


    ¡°We will need to find a way to scout the underground for tunnels, but I¡¯m sure that the Templar Order will know of a construct that can do it since the Empire has faced the Rykz in battle before. Both their army¡¯s supplies and commanding Princesses are likely to use tunnels to conceal their positions from us.¡± My Lady says, somewhat hurriedly.


    ¡°Once we have that information, it wouldn¡¯t be very hard to organize our elites into raiding squads to attack those positions while the main army holds the bulk of the Rykz at bay.¡± Patrick nods. ¡°But we will need to confirm that the amphorae in the field do contain their food supplies with our own eyes first, no matter how much it seems to make sense to us right now.¡±


    ¡°We still have to find a way to escape first before any of this.¡± I remind them once again. The disregard they have for that problem has to mean that there is something that they aren¡¯t telling me. No one is this scatterbrained. ¡°It might take months until anyone human even approaches these mountains after the war starts.¡± I add. I¡¯d rather play the fool to give them the opportunity to tell me than ask and be told that I¡¯m not being told because they don¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about what we¡¯ve learned and attempt to find ways to escape in the coming days, also remember to try to obtain as much information as possible from Princess Celyz.¡± Lady Lance tells us with a tone and words that indicate the end of our little gathering.


    Patrick stands up and makes his way towards the closet, taking a pile of fresh clothes before walking out of the building. I throw a look out the window, trying to find the sun and its position to estimate the time of day.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± My Lady asks.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady?¡± I reply, snapping my head around to look at her. I ignore Yvonne¡¯s muffled chuckle in front of me.


    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll give you a short lesson about flow since you lack some basic knowledge.¡± My Lady informs me.


    There is no question, no interrogation in her tone, she isn¡¯t asking my opinion. My Lady is informing me, she is expecting me to obey her. A tingle of excitement travels along my back and I stand up, ready to follow her without delay.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I accept, bowing my chin slightly.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Do it tomorrow.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice cuts between us right as my Lady was about to leave and bring me along with her. I throw Yvonne a dark glare that only makes her expression grow even more amused. ¡°I want to talk to her.¡± Yvonne adds.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lady Lance nods at Yvonne before turning towards me. ¡°Tomorrow then, Jessica, do not forget.¡± She orders me.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady, I won¡¯t forget.¡± I reply, bowing my head again.


    ¡°Come along, lowly peasant.¡± Yvonne commands imperiously, imitating Patrick¡¯s tone.


    I raise my head and roll my eyes for my Lady¡¯s benefit who makes a gentle amused smile in response. Somewhat satisfied, I decide to suck it up and follow Yvonne, I¡¯ll be spending time with my Lady tomorrow anyway. She might even still be worried about my fever tonight and hold me to sleep again.


    I follow Yvonne through a few streets towards the lake shore. I can tell because there is a group of workers walking ahead of us and holding the carved wooden containers that we saw other workers use to carry the nourishment powder for the Queen¡¯s eggs.


    She guides me to a small isolated courtyard with a small well in the middle of it, a size smaller than the well near the lavatories. She sits on the low-wall surrounding the well.


    ¡°The Rykz need to invest chairs, I¡¯m not a big fan of standing all day without moving. I would rather be walking somewhere instead, to be honest.¡± Yvonne complains.


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± I ask impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet how mad you¡¯re getting just because I tore you away from your dearest Lady.¡± She throws me a teasing smile but relents when she sees that I don¡¯t intend to react. ¡°Look, I just wanted to give you some perspective about you and Leomi.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± I startle and mumble, the subject catching me by surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie, I grew up in the city and I serve Leomi, I¡¯m really the last person who is going judge you for liking girls.¡± She quickly adds, reassuring me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of how difficult it can be for girls who like other girls in small villages. I just wanted to tell you that cities have larger populations and such things are not nearly as rare a sight. It is only somewhat scandalous among Nobility. Leomi cut through the scandal last year by answering that it is indeed true when asked while also ignoring the rumors, they went away after a while.¡±


    Yvonne makes a gentle expression, waiting patiently for me to respond in some way. I let a sigh of relief that I didn¡¯t know I was holding until now, having the direct confirmation that my Lady is indeed attracted to other women lifts some of the anxiety that I feel about our relationship.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me but ¡­ My Lady has made the lines between us clear, it doesn¡¯t really matter what I ¡­¡± I try to explain but she sighs over my words and seems to stop listening.


    ¡°Just cross them.¡± She interrupts me. ¡°You really like her a lot right?¡± The simple question manages to somehow make me blush, I nod shyly to avoid answering in a flustered manner. ¡°Look at you, all hot and bothered just by mentioning the subject of your dearest Lady.¡± Yvonne laughs.


    I throw her a flat look to try to bring back some seriousness to the conversation but she hops off the short wall around the well that she sat on. I watch Yvonne approach me, puzzlement growing when she begins making turns around me.


    ¡°You¡¯re really ¡­ really into her huh?¡± She whispers softly and I blush even more furiously.


    I try to step away from her because her rounds around me are beginning to feel uncomfortable but she keeps following along and I end up making backward steps until my back hits a wall. Yvonne takes a last step forward that puts her face only a few centimeters away from mine, she then places both her hands on either side of my shoulders to block my escape.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re very, very, pent-up, right?¡± She moves her lips near my left ear to whisper. My muscles freeze, embarrassment paralyzing me because even I couldn¡¯t help but notice how right she is. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a quiet spot and get yourself some release?¡± She asks me, temptation in her voice as she pushes a breath of air towards my ear to make it brush against it slightly. I shake my head sideways in reaction to the shivering tickle she provoked. ¡°Well? Answer me.¡± She orders me, tone half-serious while making a bad imitation of my Lady¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any privacy.¡± I answer in a tiny whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe enough outside, alone.¡±


    ¡°Leomi could stand guard for you, while you enjoy yourself.¡± She brings her head back and faces me again, a wide teasing smile on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it in.¡± I reply, annoyed. ¡°That was so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I see, indeed, that you didn¡¯t take advantage of my effort in bringing the two of you together and ¡­ rub it in.¡± She comments in a casual tone.


    I blush furiously, even worse than before. I have never spoken of such things so candidly, in such clear words, it feels ¡­ dirty. Exultingly base and erotic.


    ¡°It would have been disrespectful to her if I did, and I¡¯m glad that she kept her word.¡± I push through the hot feeling in my chest to answer.


    ¡°Hum.¡± Yvonne hums thoughtfully. Her eyes are boring into me, no doubt inspecting my every change of expression. ¡°How close?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°How close did you get to touching yourself?¡± She asks, somehow with more confidence in her voice now.


    ¡°I, I ¡­ didn¡¯t.¡± I stammer, my breath shortening as the memory of the event rises to the surface of my mind. Yvonne just stares at me flatly, it is written clearly on her face that she doesn¡¯t believe me. I challenge her and we keep our glares locked on each other for a long while until I break. ¡°Just one.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°One what?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I put one finger in, I ¡­ I only slid it along. But only, ¡­ only just enough to part my lips, nothing more! I, it, it was too much, too electrifying, I ¡­ I had to stop myself before my Lady heard me gasp ¡­ Before she caught me pleasuring myself right next to her. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to control it, she is ¡­ her mere presence feels so intense to me that I ¡­ I ¡­¡± My words stutter and stammer but keep falling out like an avalanche, like a confession except it only increased the embarrassment and guilt that I feel about my actions.


    ¡°Eh, should have kept going. I doubt she could have stood by like a stone if you did.¡± The lack of blame in Yvonne¡¯s voice, how casually she is reacting to my admission startles me.


    Relief washes over me, I had felt so ¡­ guilty, feeling that I had betrayed my Lady somewhat. But Yvonne only made a single casual comment about it. Maybe it wasn¡¯t that bad after all?


    ¡°Actually, you know what, I retract my advice. Don¡¯t go get yourself off, I want to see if Leomi will catch the clues, and how she¡¯ll react if she notices your ¡­ plight.¡± She says with a cunning smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my Lady looks at me that way ¡­ Not yet.¡± I voice my disagreement. It¡¯s important to maintain my grip on reality, otherwise, I¡¯ll do something stupid.


    ¡°Hum. We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m enjoying myself very much thanks to this, watching you pursue her with so much devotion in the middle of this a situation. You have my gratitude, peasant.¡± Yvonne smiles gently, taking the bite out of her words.


    Expecting her to break away from me, I miss the movement of her arm as she brings it up to the level of my breasts and pinches my left breast¡¯s erect nipple with her fingers. The subject of the conversation was plenty exciting enough for my body to react.


    I look down at her hand when I feel her fingers pressuring my flesh, she isn¡¯t putting in enough strength for it to hurt. Yvonne doesn¡¯t let go, watching my expression with curiosity. She starts rolling my erect nipple between her fingers, I lift my hand and swat hers away from my breast with a slap, throwing her a mean look.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I reply with exasperation.


    ¡°Well, me neither. I saw that you got all pointy through your shirt earlier and I wanted to see if I could make you yelp.¡± Yvonne explains in a tone that tells me that she believes her reasons to be enough justification for the action she took.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± I tell her with a stare serious enough to communicate to her that I mean it.


    ¡°Not if I don¡¯t have a reason to, I won¡¯t. You had a boring response, the servants at Leomi¡¯s castle had much more interesting reactions.¡± She shrugs, finally taking a step back away from me. ¡°What a let down after my fond memories had somewhat built up my expectations about how you would react.¡± She complains while starting to walk away.


    I make an annoyed groan. She did not care about what I said at all.


    ¡°Yvonne!¡± I exclaim loudly towards her back, hurrying behind her to catch up.


    ¡°No! Back away! Seductress that is trying to tempt my Lady! You will have to pass over my body to reach her!¡± She throws her voice over her shoulder, theatrically but her pace remains the same and I am soon walking next to her, side by side.


    ¡°You¡¯re more depraved than I am.¡± I remark with a calm voice.


    ¡°Yes, that is true, but as long as I only fuck men, the rumormongers will only say that I enjoy pleasures of the flesh too much.¡± I shrugs.


    ¡°That¡¯s really not fair.¡± I frown, doubly so because the remark sounded childish to my ears.


    ¡°Life ain¡¯t fair sweetie, get used to it because it isn¡¯t going to get better.¡± Yvonne sighs a bit.


    ¡°Not if we don¡¯t try to make it fairer, it won¡¯t.¡± I retort.


    ¡°Ah, a revolutionary in the making. Looking forward to it.¡± She exclaims brightly, putting her arm around my neck with camaraderie.


    I put mine over her shoulders with a smile and we continue making our way back like that. I think I somehow made a crazy friend with blatant boundary issues.

 Nothing.Ch32

    As Yvonne and I walk together, hand over shoulder, I look for the sun. It takes me a bit because it isn¡¯t projecting much heat right now as the day ends and I¡¯m not sure where West is. I finally find it, a small distance above the topmost edge of the right on the left of the lake.


    There are still a couple of hours before nightfall. Well, nightfall in the mountains, and east of the twins I suppose. I hope Father is doing alright, there is no guarantee that the Rykz haven¡¯t attacked yet, whatever Princess Celyz says.


    How naive I was just two days ago, thinking that she wouldn¡¯t be dishonest after she said that it would be detrimental when establishing contact with other cultures.


    The only thing that sentence meant is that the benefit must outweigh the detriment if she is to be dishonest. It was a clever move on her part though, I can¡¯t deny that. It made me relax more than I should have when I spoke to her, trusting her words more than I would have otherwise.


    Not that I think she lies to me when we speak, the Princess is an odd mixture of manipulative eagerness. A scholar in vocation given the job of an interrogator. That raises another question, why hasn¡¯t she tortured us?


    When I was younger and hung out with other kids, we liked to scare each other with stories of cold bloods torturing brave women and men until they turned against the Emperor.


    If Princess Celyz wants us to do something for her, I¡¯m sure she knows all about those techniques. I suppress a shiver of discomfort. Not that I¡¯m complaining she hasn¡¯t done these things, at all, it¡¯s just odd.


    She called making paint with the skin of enemies barbaric and she was touched by the fact that the Rykz warriors that accompanied her dispersed over a wide area to be able to intercept threats far away from her.


    But at the same time, I meant what I told the others about her priority being the hive by a long shot. If torturing us gets her what she wants, she would do it. I¡¯ll have to ask, I think I¡¯m missing too much information to figure that one out for myself and she did encourage me to ask things.


    ¡°Hey, Wench!¡± Yvonne speaks into my ear at full volume and I startle, jumping a few meters away from her.


    ¡°Fucking! Yvonne!¡± I growl at her.


    ¡°No one suitable for that around, regretfully.¡± Her face actually makes a saddened expression. Waw. I was more spot on than I originally thought when I accused her to be worse than I am by far.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She nods towards our building, right in front of us.


    ¡°Oh, right, was deep in thought.¡± I shrug. ¡°Could you not call me a wench thought?¡±


    ¡°Eh, sorry.¡± Yvonne apologizes, surprising me. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is still here.¡± She says, looking through a window from afar before taking a few steps to fully glance inside. ¡°Nope.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Where do you think she went?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She probably followed Patrick¡¯s example and went to clean up.¡± Yvonne turns around and makes an unconcerned shrug. A spasm of fear makes my expression twitch at her words. ¡°Ha!¡± She somehow manages to laugh at me with a single syllable. ¡°No, not in a million years, relax sweet cheeks. Your mind really is in the gutter.¡± A sigh of relief reluctantly escapes me.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I glare at her. ¡°You¡¯re one to speak when you¡¯re five steps ahead of me in that direction.¡±


    ¡°Only five? Oh right, we haven¡¯t known each other for very long. Ah, it makes me think back to when Leomi still saw me with innocent eyes. How I enjoyed breaking her out of that illusion, one victim walking out of my room in shame at a time.¡± Yvonne utters with a dreamy half-voice.


    ¡°Victim?!¡± I spout. ¡°No! Please don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± I hurriedly continue as I see her open her mouth to actually answer me.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t anything sordid.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get to the Lavatories, you might even catch a glimpse of your Lady topless if you let your eyes wander a little.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± I quickly reply.


    But the honest intentions that I just proclaimed are probably being undermined by the fact that I turned around and started fast-walking towards the lavatories in the middle of my answer.


    I can track Yvonne as she follows behind me thanks to the amused chuckle that she is making. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t do that ¡­ but I could since I didn¡¯t promise anything to my Lady. I could take a short peek inside, just to see if she¡¯s there, right?


    ¡°I can hear you thinking about it from here!¡± Yvonne exclaims with rolling laughter.


    ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t. And I wasn¡¯t.¡± Well, good job me. I didn¡¯t even manage to convince myself with that.


    ¡°Now I know what motivates you.¡± She continues, victoriously. I stop walking and let her catch up with me.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t have been a hard guess to make.¡± I observe as we start making our way towards the lavatories again but side by side this time.


    ¡°Really wasn¡¯t, magnets to your eyes. Although, to be fair, they are at eye level for you.¡± Yvonne says with a smile.


    I¡¯d like to protest that I¡¯m not that short but ¡­ I am, and this is the one benefit I get for being that short, so I return a guilty smile back at her. We pass a crossing that I recognize because it is one I took care to remember to keep the location of the building with small forges.


    ¡°Look over there.¡± I make a nod to point Yvonne to look along the street crossing ours on our right when we pass by. ¡°That building with fuming chimneys.¡± I add. ¡°It¡¯s the one that has raw iron bars, they¡¯re stored in a barrel next to the entrance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± She nods in acknowledgment, we both walk through the crossing without stopping.


    ¡°I have an odd question, you don¡¯t have to answer if it isn¡¯t something that peasants should know. The fact that Rykz have access to flow and what my Lady told me about lacking basic knowledge got me curious somehow.¡±


    ¡°Sure, ask away Jessica.¡±


    ¡°First, why could Ass-face see my energy reserves? I was told that only my direct liege could do anything with my flow.¡±


    ¡°Well, the direct liege can lock your flow at a distance or take away your energy reserves with a touch, that¡¯s it. The liege of your liege can see the state of your reserves but can¡¯t do anything other than that. Patrick, by the way, I love the nickname, could see yours because he is his father¡¯s titled heir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± I sigh. ¡°One more thing, and you don¡¯t have to tell me if it¡¯s forbidden. How much flow do Nobles actually have access to compared to us peasants?¡±


    ¡°Exactly the same, it isn¡¯t really advertised because most Nobles don¡¯t like to admit it but it isn¡¯t a secret either. It would be impossible to keep that information concealed from the wealthy common folk since most members of Nobility have no title, like me. We only have as much flow reserves as peasants do but a lot of us cheat and use gourds of water infused with flow, like the Templar Order does but in lesser amounts since we don¡¯t have their resources, gathering flow is a very time and resource consuming task.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought ¡­¡± I pause. ¡°Well, I never really thought about it in detail, it seemed natural to me that Nobles would be born with more flow reserves.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Nobility doesn¡¯t make it a habit to spread that information.¡± Yvonne shrugs. ¡°How are your reserves now by the way? With all the injuries you collected.¡±


    ¡°Still stuck at about a fourth of my regeneration speed but I haven¡¯t been burning my energy so I have a small reserve. Do you know why that is by the way?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, my tutor told me that the University is still debating whether our bodies consume our energy reserves to help heal themselves or if damage to our bodies reduces our ability to regenerate flow. Doesn¡¯t matter in the end, you should avoid getting injured either way.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°That has been an issue.¡± I comment with humor. ¡°I think that my survival instinct has more fight than flight to it, too aggressive for my own good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to a place where you can stay relatively calm and make rational decisions if you regularly spar for a few months.¡± Yvonne says reassuringly. ¡°Once you¡¯ve been hit in the face by a wooden sword, repeatedly.¡± She adds with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Sounds like fun.¡± I reply shortly, ending the conversation as we approach the first lavatory building.


    I stop about ten meters away from the door, launching my arm towards Yvonne to catch her by the arm and force her to stop next to me. She reacts by making a pout but doesn¡¯t push the issue.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± I call, loudly projecting my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute!¡± Lady Lance yells out in response.


    I let go of Yvonne and take a few steps to lay my back against one of the buildings bordering the street.


    ¡°Do you know what they did with your armors?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯d like to, they weren¡¯t cheap.¡± She makes an annoyed frown. ¡°They¡¯re engraved with a few simple runes that make them very tough for such a light piece of equipment.¡±


    ¡°How does that work?¡± I raise my eyebrows in curiosity.


    ¡°They¡¯re just written constructs, you inject some energy the same way you would recharge a flow torch¡¯s fire construct except you anchor the energy to the runes. The construct remains activated for as long as it has energy to burn. Runes are very practical to use because since you don¡¯t need to assemble the construct yourself before a fight or even learn it at all for that matter. The tradeoff is that you can¡¯t fine-tune the individual segment values or redefine the zone that the runic construct affects to conserve energy without changing the runes themselves, it¡¯s an all or nothing deal.¡±


    ¡°Sounds really useful, couldn¡¯t you just make four identical constructs with runes instead of a single big one? Would allow you to only activate the portion you need.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°I suppose it does get around that problem, but that¡¯s one more thing to handle during battle and it leaves an opening in your defense if you get struck by surprise. I would rather just burn the energy.¡± She counters.


    ¡°I would too.¡± I acquiesce with a nod.


    ¡°Still, it feels liberating to breathe without a hard leather jacket compressing my chest.¡± Yvonne says before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I totally get it, I¡¯ve had to use a leather band myself for some years now because, otherwise, it¡¯s just too unwieldy to have them move around while plowing.¡±


    ¡°I know, took up the habit when my father started sparring with me because I would somehow manage to hit a boob with my upper arms every time I swung my sword a bit too wildly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your breasts are too big.¡± I nod several times.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡± She frowns, I make a mocking smirk in reply.


    ¡°I agree with Jessica!¡± Lady Lance throws as she exits the lavatory.


    ¡°Of course, you would.¡± Yvonne snaps back at my Lady.


    ¡°Hey, what does that mean?¡± A dark look looms in my Lady¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It means she¡¯s jealous of you.¡± I immediately jump on the opportunity to compliment her. ¡°Your breasts are perfect, my Lady.¡± I push myself to be more direct and add something that precisely describes my feelings since I¡¯m way past the level of overdoing it with her anyway.


    I struggle a bit but manage to keep my eyes fixed on my Lady¡¯s face, considering that she¡¯s seen me blush often enough that once more won¡¯t matter.


    My forceful lack of restraint is rewarded a thousandfold compared to what it cost me in embarrassment when my Lady¡¯s cheeks take a discreet red tint. I made her blush! This time there is no doubt!


    ¡°Ugh. I can¡¯t argue if you¡¯re both going to zone out staring at each other.¡± Yvonne complains from the side, breaking the moment before it can realize itself. I throw her a dark look of my own.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, stop insinuating otherwise.¡± Lady Lance berates her, throwing cold water over the warm feeling of accomplishment in my heart.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a friendly comment.¡± Yvonne shakes her head while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend and I¡¯ve heard much cruder from you, at least Jessica is straightforward in giving her opinions without being as base as you can be.¡± Lady Lance argues to Yvonne without looking at me. A pinching pain pricks my heart at her words.


    ¡°I think we should take a walk around the lake, take in our surroundings for a while.¡± I cut in with the first idea that comes to my mind, desperate to put an end to this subject of conversation.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± My Lady agrees, her expression growing serious.


    She immediately turns around to lead Yvonne and me around the lavatory, Patrick emerges, coming from the same direction where the large well on a stone base is.


    ¡°We were ¡­¡± Lady Lance starts but stops when Patrick lifts his hand up with his palm wide open.


    ¡°Ah, there you all are.¡± A resounding voice originating from behind Patrick surprises us, Princess Celyz takes one of her long swaying steps forward from behind the corner of the lavatory building, entering our field of vision.


    Fucking ¡­ She isn¡¯t going to give us a day of peace, is she? I was kind of starting to look forward to walking around the lake with my Lady too. Although if Ass-face was going to join in, I don¡¯t think it would have been all fun and relaxation.


    ¡°Princess Celyz, I hope you had a good day.¡± I nod towards her slightly.


    ¡°Why, yes I did, Jessica, thank you. I hope you¡¯ve also had a pleasant day.¡±


    ¡°It was agreeable and I¡¯ve learned a few things.¡± I casually say in response.


    ¡°Time well spent then, as my father used to say.¡± Lady Lance makes a reminiscing smile. ¡°What good wind pushed you to join us, Princess?¡± She asks.


    ¡°A feast, one of my sisters had a grub butchered today and gifted me with some of the meat to share with you all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a name for your grubs? Other than ¡­ grub I mean.¡± I ask.


    ¡°We do, unfortunately, since our language does not use sounds like yours does, I have no translation available for you.¡± She responds.


    ¡°Hum.¡± I pause. ¡°You use a different name for yourselves than Rykz, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She replies with a warm vibration to her voice. ¡°The hive shares the name Silver with the metal in our way of speech and we also refer to other hives by their given names rather than the one of the Queen ruling it because the hive remains above the Queen, but we have no single name that refers to all of us, not one that I can translate for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind the word Rykz?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°It serves its purpose. The word is quite distorted compared to what they actually sound like, but rhy-ksz would be quite a mouthful for you to pronounce every-time.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°I am looking forward to tasting that grub meat you spoke of.¡± I speak up before an uncomfortable silence can take root.


    ¡°So am I, thank you for the invitation, Princess.¡± Lady Lance adds.


    Yvonne and Patrick add their own thanks to my Lady¡¯s before Princess Celyz guides us along the streets, we reach a building after a few short minutes. Inside, there is a row of long tables on either side of the room.


    A single long table is standing in the very center of the room, no chairs around it but that isn¡¯t surprising as I haven¡¯t seen a single one anywhere else either.


    ¡°Take a spot at the table, the workers are on their way with the prepared meal.¡±


    ¡°No chairs.¡± Patrick states, I hear the reproach hidden in the undertone.


    ¡°The physiology of our species makes such things superfluous.¡± Princess Celyz replies without a rise in her resounding tone. ¡°You are welcome to fashion your own.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle a little as I imagine Ass-face trying to bring down a tree. I actually laugh when I imagine Patrick staring at a rebate plane, puzzled at what to do with it.


    ¡°I would love to see that.¡± I tell the others when I see them all staring once my laughter died down. I succeed in stifling a mocking smile.


    ¡°Moving on.¡± Lady Lance says with a flat tone that communicated both a warning and an order. ¡°I see that your workers have arrived.¡± She nods towards the door.


    I turn and watch three workers enter the room, each holding a large copper platter in their three-fingered hands above their heads. Each of the platters holds a different food, the first is filled entirely by a large pile of Portobello mushrooms, the second is covered by wooden bowls with spoons in them, the third has stacks of grilled amber-red meat pieces.


    ¡°That, looks, good.¡± I say, almost drooling at the smell that reaches my nostrils. ¡°What is that smell?¡±


    ¡°Grub grilled with basil.¡± Princess Celyz answers. ¡°Go on, take a spot around the table.¡±


    The group moves at her instigation, that or the prospect of fresh food. I place myself across from my Lady. Once the platters are on the table, I see that there is a red sauce inside the wooden bowls.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside the sauce?¡± I ask, seizing a slice of the amber-red meat between my fingers.


    ¡°Tomatoes, green pepper, and parsley.¡± Princess Celyz answers.


    ¡°Tastes like something between beef and pork.¡± Yvonne says, waving a piece of meat with a bite taken out of it. ¡°Less fat than pork and a bit tougher than beef steak, less bloody too but that might be due to how it was cooked.¡±


    I take a deep bite of the piece of meat I¡¯m holding. I hurriedly bite it down to small pieces that I can savor, the texture of the meat doesn¡¯t seem tough at all to me but the only other kind of meat I¡¯ve ever eaten is an expensive smoked ham made by the village¡¯s butcher.


    ¡°This is really good.¡± I tell them once I finish my mouthful. ¡°Never had beef or pork steaks, do they melt in your mouth like that?¡± I ask quickly before taking another bite out of the amber-red meat.


    ¡°They do, well good beef does, pork not really.¡± Lady Lance tells me with a smile.

 Nothing.Ch33

    As I enjoy stuffing my face with the amber-red grub meat, I don¡¯t forget to keep an eye on my surroundings, especially Princess Celyz. I even manage to stop myself between two bites to observe her when she unfurls two tendrils, move to the end of the table and grabs a bowl for herself.


    She throws a piece of meat and three mushrooms inside before rolling her two tendrils around the bowl and spoon. She then begins to crush and mix what she just put in with the sauce inside. I take a few more bites of meat as I keep my eyes on her for the couple of minutes that it takes her to reduce her food to a pulp.


    The Rykz Princess then bends her reversed knees slightly, just enough for her tendril to place the bowl on the ground for her to lift her foot and dip two of her long thin cone-like toes in over the edge.


    The other three exchange some platitudes about the food with the Princess, which I successfully block out by focusing on her fascinating way to absorb food, the level of the mush she made is already visibly lowering.


    Is it a voluntary process like us or do her roots absorb things on their own? If they don¡¯t have a choice in the matter, it could be possible to poison their Queen by simply throwing poison into the Lake.


    Pointless, we don¡¯t even know what would be toxic to them and have few means to acquire some if we did. After another awkward variation on food is good, I break and prepare to throw the conversation a bone.


    I have the feeling that the Princess speaks more freely and divulges more information when we¡¯re alone but I might not survive the cringe of another platitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that your workers and soldiers aren¡¯t worthy, Princess, but how can they have their own reserve of flow? I thought only intelligent species who can speak and think had direct access. Is it because your Queens and Princesses qualify and so the other members of your species do too?¡± I ask, remembering the construct used by the scout to burn my arm. Not a pleasant memory but I¡¯m not going to let myself forget that it happened.


    ¡°In a way, yes but no. They do not qualify for their own reserves of flow but are still considered of our species so our Queens and Princesses are able to bestow their own flow energy to them, giving them access to a regenerating reserve of their own.¡± She pauses. ¡°However, you are mistaken, they do have the ability to speak and think even if it is to a lesser degree than us.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ bestow your energy ¡­¡± I stop as a startling realization hits me. ¡°The same way we do for our Nobility?!¡±


    ¡°The same way, by making an oath. But we give them lesser amounts, we don¡¯t give our soldiers as much as a hundredth of our personal regeneration, nor do we pronounce any oath of allegiance, of course.¡±


    ¡°What? But ¡­¡± I break my gaze away from the Princess to look around the table.


    My Lady¡¯s eyes avoid mine. Yvonne is making a painful grimace. Patrick is looking down at me with arrogance written on his face.


    ¡°Why am I surprised?¡± I mutter. ¡°Moving on. Your scouts are much smarter than the cattle a certain Lordling compared them to if they are able to utilize such complex constructs as the ones I witnessed.¡±


    ¡°I have observed that their inability to speak makes humans consistently underestimate them, even those of you who fought our warriors directly. Speech seems to be a very important cornerstone of human culture if the inability to produce it provokes such disdain.¡± Princess Celyz nods slightly several times as she speaks, a movement that seems to be for herself rather than others.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have your perspective on my own culture.¡± I reply easily.


    ¡°Perhaps, with time you will be able to confirm whether my impression is correct or not.¡± The hell does that answer mean?


    ¡°I am curious about your workers, why do they have a mouth with mandibles instead of a trunk like your soldiers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ah, before I answer, I need to tell you that all of the food you have been and will be given has been prepared with tools.¡±


    ¡°Ominous.¡± I comment with a shrug.


    ¡°I saw you look at how my Queen and I absorb food with our roots, you¡¯ve seen the trunks of our scouts and warriors. Our workers have long since had the responsibility to prepare food for the rest of the hive but long ago before we had tools to prepare meals, they used their mouths to chew and crush our meals, regurgitating a pulp that we could all consume.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you took the time to tell me this was prepared by tools.¡± I repress a shiver, but it isn¡¯t going to stop me from eating. I take another slab of amber-red grub meat.


    ¡°Princess, are you not afraid of war? Your workers and soldiers will die in droves, both sides will suffer loses.¡± I directly ask her.


    Waiting for her to answer, I grab a mushroom and dip it in the tomato, green pepper, and parsley sauce to eat along the meat. Silence weights over the table when I stop talking and the Princess takes time to answer as the other three have stopped eating or participating.


    I bite the part of the mushroom covered in sauce and make a mischievous hmm sound as I savor it, pretending not to notice the several wrenches I threw in the middle of the bland and polite conversation they tried to maintain.


    ¡°It is sometimes a regrettable necessity.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ resounding voice takes a deep tone, sounding sad to my ears.


    ¡°How can you know it is necessary if you haven¡¯t tried diplomacy?¡± I press her.


    ¡°You cannot negotiate from a position of weakness. Simply asking for talks would have revealed our intentions and knowledge about their actions against us. It is only logical to strike first and keep striking until your kingdom of Caeviel asks for parley.¡± She inclines her ovaloid head sideways, an invitation to debate her point.


    ¡°I can see the reasoning, but you can try to use diplomacy now that you¡¯re securely implanted in the middle of the Izla. You don¡¯t need to actually seize it to hold it hostage.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ah. But the Izla is the first strike.¡± She tells me calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have enough importance to push your kingdom to the negotiation table, you know this.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I admit, berating myself for my naivety. A war over the Izla seemed to be such a momentous event to me that I never considered it to be just a first step for the Silver Hive. ¡°Do you think Caeviel¡¯s court would consider giving you what you want once you have the Izla and threaten their coast?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°It is impossible to judge for certain, too many different factors can influence that decision.¡± Princess Celyz says with a shake of the head. ¡°But in my opinion, no they will not negotiate. The Empire will almost certainly send phalanxes in reinforcement because that is its acclaimed purpose, to protect humans from other races invading and your kingdom will certainly overestimate its chances because of that fact.¡±


    ¡°While I think you are the one underestimating us, I do agree that Caeviel will choose to fight.¡± Lady Lance agrees.


    ¡°Indeed, the royal family is ruled by a King, not a coward.¡± Patrick adds arrogantly. ¡°King Caer won¡¯t bend the knee without a fight.¡±


    ¡°What about the Izla?¡± I ask. ¡°You¡¯re retaliating, but the plan isn¡¯t simply to attack Caeviel, is it?¡± I keep pressing without abandoning hope. As unlikely as it is, I might find an angle that they¡¯ve all overlooked and maybe prevent this war. I keep my eyes fixed on the Princess to scrutinize her reaction to my words. ¡°You¡¯ve hinted several times that you want something, wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable to use your army as a threat to pressure the kingdom into giving you what you want? If you do this before you attack, they will be more likely to listen and make a deal than if they are already in the middle of a war with you. I can only see the beginning of hostilities as a hindrance to your chances to obtain what you came here for.¡±


    I¡¯m not being entirely honest with my argumentation. I know that if the Silver Hive gains the upper hand by taking the Izla and immediately follows with a strong push on the continent with their whole army, then they would be implanted enough in the area that it could take decades for Caeviel to root them out.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Empire has fought year-long wars against Cold blood hordes on the plains, it seems obvious to me that dislodging a Rykz hive would be an even more arduous task, especially if they have the entire Izla under control and producing food for their army.


    Princess Celyz makes an odd inspiring sound as she gathers air inside her ovaloid head thought the twelve openings in it. ¡°One of our old queens left behind a saying, the context of it goes like this: We raise grub, cultivate mushrooms, and grow berries, it is the mark of our evolving civilization that we no longer need to depend on luck to feed ourselves. That we no longer need to hunt or gather but instead control the very growth of our food. It is undesirable to devolve from raising grubs to hunting them, from cultivating mushrooms to searching for them in caves, from growing berries to gathering them. Those things are not desirable for our civilization but if food is scarce, we will all do it without complaining. Our civilization can once again change from our evolved state of peace back to a devolved state of war. It is not desirable for us, but when provoked beyond reason, when we starve, then we must voluntarily devolve the state of our civilization for its own continued survival.¡± The Princess pauses, a heavy silence floats over the table. ¡°You are correct in saying that we came to take something back, but mistaken in thinking that retaliating against the Caeviel is not one of our objectives.¡±


    I lower my head to think as I resume eating. So much for that idea. What¡¯s the next angle? A scoff breaks me out of my thoughts and I look across the table, finding Ass-face making a sneer. My hand freezes half-way up to my mouth.


    Patrick sneering at me wouldn¡¯t be an issue, I even expect it at this point despite my Lady¡¯s orders. But that idiot is ¡­


    ¡°Such skill with words you have, but you cannot obfuscate the truth. You are a warmongering race that only seeks to devour fertile lands, your entire species is a plague that seeks to consume the Empire. But we are stronger, we are smarter.¡± Patrick pauses to take a breath, but what I notice is Princess Celyz¡¯ total immobility, not even a single tendril moves. ¡°Your dimwitted drones will never defeat Caeviel¡¯s Nobility. Our cavalry will flatten you, the phalanxes will imprison you inside walls of spears. If a single peasant can match wits with you, a Princess.¡± He scoffs. ¡°Then there truly is nothing to fear of the Rykz, all you have is numbers.¡±


    ¡°Lord Patrick!¡± My Lady exclaims, but so late. Perhaps she was as surprised as I was and once he started ¡­ It was just too late to stop him.


    Fuck. FuckFuckFuck. Fuck. She¡¯s still immobile, maybe she¡¯ll ignore him? Don¡¯t grasp at straws. She expressed affection for her warrior¡¯s behavior when they spread out further than necessary to protect her. That¡¯s the very reason I made a point about losses on both sides, hoping that it would move her.


    If she can feel affection, she can feel antipathy. If the actions of her warriors can touch her, then insulting them can similarly affect her. I see Princess Celyz¡¯ chest grow in volume, I blink in disbelief before I understand that all of her tendrils are slowly unwrapping themselves from around her torso, creating a momentary illusion.


    I need to act before she does. I need to act before she does.


    I let go of the food in my hands and place my hand on the table to help as I climb on top of it. Every head around the table turns to look at me, even the Princess¡¯. That¡¯s good, watch me do whatever it is I¡¯m going to do.


    I cross the table to Patrick in just two running steps, launching myself at him in a feet-first jump. He raises his arms in front of his face and blocks one of my approaching feet while the other passes right under his shoulder but the knee of the same leg impacts the side of his chest.


    My momentum carries us both to the ground, he impacts it heavily on his back, the fall sends him in a daze. I land on his chest, forcefully cutting his breath. The fuck do I do now?


    I have just enough time to land a strike before he recovers. I don¡¯t hesitate and throw a hard jab at his throat to make sure he stops speaking and doesn¡¯t somehow worsen the situation. I don¡¯t hold back because there isn¡¯t room to add much impetus to the blow.


    Patrick starts coughing, flailing his arms around weakly as he tries to regain his breath. That was the right call to make, taking away his ability to talk. I get back on my feet, stepping away from him and turning towards my Lady for her opinion on my actions. She nods at me and a sigh of relief escapes me while a warm feeling fills my heart at her approval.


    ¡°Yvonne, take Patrick away while we apologize to the Princess.¡± My Lady orders as she turns towards said Princess. ¡°You have my most humble apologies, Princess Celyz, I did not know of his misguided opinions before this meal.¡±


    That¡¯s a bold-faced lie if I ever heard one but ¡­ well, I probably would have said the same thing in her place.


    ¡°I accept the apology.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ resounding voice isn¡¯t controlled, each of her words is projected out with a vibration that shakes my ears. The tone is hard, foreign, almost unrecognizable compared to how she previously spoke. ¡°This time.¡± She adds in a somehow even lower and dryer voice. I may not have recognized her as the speaker if she hadn¡¯t been right in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Celyz.¡± I quickly exclaim towards her back because she is already turning around and walking out of the room with an abruptly swaying gait.


    Lady Lance and I stand next to each other, immobile, without speaking, for a long while. We ignore Yvonne and Patrick while she drags him, still coughing, out of the building.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she kill him?¡± My Lady asks in a very low volume after a while, likely when she thinks the Princess left the area entirely.


    ¡°Because that would break the illusion, no matter how much we understood why she did.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Illusion?¡± My Lady asks me.


    ¡°That we aren¡¯t prisoners, that we can talk to each other as equals and build trust. That fucking idiot threw an insult she couldn¡¯t ignore, it put her in the position of having to punish him and breaking the illusion of goodwill between us in doing so. If that happens ¡­¡±


    ¡°We all die.¡± Lady Lance finishes my sentence with a hard voice. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him, later.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± I warn her. ¡°If he is ¡­ conceited enough to insult her at a dinner she convened for us, it means that he doesn¡¯t even recognize her as a being that should be respected. He would never have behaved this way if humans captured us.¡±


    ¡°He has to see that she almost killed him, I saw a glow of flow move inside her tendrils, they¡¯re so thin that it was visible under the skin.¡±


    ¡°He might recognize that he lacked prudence, or that he made a mistake, but that won¡¯t do shit to restrain the next impulse he¡¯ll have because he feels inferior or imagined an insult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± My Lady repeats in a flat voice that signifies her desire to end the discussion on that subject.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I whisper, just loud enough to reach her ears.


    I see her shift sideways away from me in the corner of my eye. I turn my head to find out what she¡¯s doing but I find her turning away from me and walking towards the door. I hurry along, when I exit the building behind her, I notice that night fell over the valley during the meal.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± I call at her back.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking that walk around the lake.¡± She informs me without even looking back at me.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I immediately acknowledge her instructions.


    She takes a right and I follow her, a step behind. As we make our way, my Lady guiding me, a few loud exclamations reach us from a different street not very far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat that tramp senseless for this!¡± Patrick yells, no doubt towards Yvonne.


    ¡°Leomi will tear your limbs off one by one if you touch her.¡± Yvonne replies in a voice loud enough to hear but not a yell.


    ¡°How can you not see that the whore defended her master¡¯s honor?¡±


    I miss a step, hearing his accusation. I fail to restart my walk when I think back to all my actions and realize that there is no proof that I didn¡¯t betray them if you look at it from their perspective. I lower my eyes to the ground, panicking.


    What if the reason they¡¯re not telling me about the silver pommel is that they think the same thing as Patrick does? I¡¯ve misread my Lady before, I ¡­ What if she¡¯s stringing me along? Again?


    ¡°Jessica?¡± My Lady asks, stopped a few steps ahead of me. ¡°Oh. Silly, don¡¯t make that face, of course, I don¡¯t believe a word of his ravings.¡± She closes the distance between us and takes hold of my chin with her hand, forcing me to raise my head. How can she read me so easily?


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ Sorry, my Lady.¡± I manage to utter before she captures my eyes with her own and I lose the capacity to form full sentences.


    ¡°For what? You¡¯re not responsible for his imagination.¡± Lady Lance shakes her head sadly. ¡°Come along, my friend.¡± She turns around and adds. ¡°I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll find a way to show you how much I trust you.¡±


    I start following her again, still remaining a step behind since we began walking like that and if she wanted to walk side by side, she would slow down. We reach the lake¡¯s shore and my Lady takes a seat on a large rock lying on the rocky beach. She waves at me over her shoulder to tell me to get closer.


    ¡°What do you think when you look at this scenery?¡± My Lady asks me, obviously referring to the huge Queen in the middle of the lake.


    ¡°That the eggs are growing too fast, they¡¯re already almost as big as apples.¡± I answer after throwing a quick glance before resting my eyes back on my Lady.


    ¡°I agree. However, there may be fewer eggs than we originally thought, I just noticed that the upper part of the tendrils are bare where they gather to connect to the trunk.¡±


    ¡°What count does it make? Sixty to a hundred eggs per tendril?¡± I quickly calculate.


    ¡°Twenty less eggs per tendril is still too many eggs. I agree with you, my friend.¡± My Lady agrees with an opinion that I kept to myself.

 Nothing.Ch34

    I take a few steps closer to my Lady, still sitting on the rock as she scrutinizes the Rykz Queen in the middle of the lake. The expression on her face is hard but determined, not the look of someone who thinks themselves doomed. After a few moments of silence, I decide to speak.


    ¡°Would you?¡± I ask, wondering if my Lady will catch on.


    ¡°Maybe in a moment of anger.¡± Lady Lance answers with a calm voice, head still turned towards the lake. ¡°You carry some responsibility for what happened, don¡¯t think that I missed the casual taunt you threw at him, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°My Lady, if I knew he would ¡­¡± I start but she interrupts me.


    ¡°I warned you both about it, this very afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, my Lady.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to call me my Lady all the time.¡± She tells me once more, finally turning and looking at me.


    ¡°Would you like me to stop, my Lady?¡± I ask, once more.


    Lady Lance stays quiet for long tens of seconds. Long enough that I startle just a little when she shakes her head negatively sideways to answer my question.


    ¡°Do be more careful, Jessica my friend. I only have two of you and I really don¡¯t want to lose the least annoying one.¡± She says with a smile, her head turning back towards the lake. But I can hear the concealed tension in her tone, how she is forcing her voice to sound casual.


    ¡°Ah, I am falling.¡± I utter calmly without an iota of panic as I move to stand right next to her and place my hand on her shoulders. The fact that I am standing while she is sitting places us at similar enough heights that I can make the gesture.


    ¡°Jessica ¡­¡± She starts in a cautionary tone, no doubt remembering what I did the last time I said something in that tone.


    ¡°I would be less clumsy if my Lady didn¡¯t make me feel weak in the knees.¡± I let a small laugh escape me, the point of it being to leave her with the option to treat my words as a mere jest.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± My Lady utters with a renewed, final, warning in her voice. Deciding to draw the line rather than to take the easy way out that I left open on purpose, the one I wish she would have chosen.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I mumble with dissatisfaction, taking back my hand that I left resting on her shoulder and moving a step away from her.


    ¡°Tell me, what are your plans?¡± She asks.


    I tear my eyes away from the back of her head to look up at the sky. Despite the darkening shadow of night that is covering the valley, the sun is still shining outside. The firmament remains empty of stars, a gray-blue empty sky. It fits with the future that I see for myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine if we manage to escape, my Lady.¡± I lie, drawing my own line around what I¡¯m ready to use to get her. ¡°I can still pull a plow whether I have one or two arms.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to keep living in your lands when the Rykz invade?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes, we would have to give most of our harvests up but I don¡¯t think the Queen plans to push the peasants out of the lands they occupy if they agree to work for her. It would make no strategic sense for them to disperse their workers over the lands they occupy if there is already a workforce, a couple dozen scouts in every village would be all they need to maintain control.¡± And now the conversation is deflected away from my future.


    ¡°Evacuation might be possible but ¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Keep this to yourself.¡± My Lady orders me.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady, but why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t evacuate the Izla¡¯s whole population, the increased burden in food and the issues inherent to gathering that many people in Meria would be unmanageable. If the rest of Nobility realizes that the peasants they leave behind will be used against them ¡­ I am afraid of what they may choose to do. I wouldn¡¯t have thought such a thing of other Nobles before seeing Patrick act like this, but ¡­ It is clear to me now that I was somewhat naive in my evaluation of our society.¡± My Lady¡¯s shoulders shudder a few times as she speaks.


    ¡°You¡¯re young, you shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself, my Lady.¡± I try to reassure her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a year younger than I am.¡± She waves her hand to dismiss my comment. ¡°Talking to me like a wise old sage trying to spare my ego.¡± Lady Lance scoffs with humor. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± She orders me.


    I hold out my hand without hesitating, she takes hold of it with her cool slender fingers and places it over her right shoulder.


    ¡°Now, knead. Your antics keep making me tense up and my shoulders are suffering from it.¡± She explains her command in a lower tone of voice.


    The words seem to be aimed at herself more than at me, but I¡¯m not going to voice that thought out loud because it is likely to be an illusory perception born of my hopes.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I whisper, sultrily. I catch the small touch of red that colors her cheeks in reaction to my words.


    I begin to hesitatingly grasp and release the soft but firm flesh of her shoulders, focused more on enjoying the feeling of touching her through her shirt than on massaging her.


    ¡°Put some spirit into it, Jessica.¡± She chastises me in a light tone of voice.


    ¡°As you wish, my Lady.¡± I softly reply.


    I put more strength into my grip as I begin enthusiastically kneading the flesh, applying even more pressure on the flesh with my fingers when they pass over muscles.


    I stare at the base of her neck, revealed when her shirt slides along with my hand¡¯s movements. The sight of it is too tempting to resist, I immediately move and place the palm of my hand over the naked flesh, right where her neck and shoulder muscles join.


    Lady Lance makes her shoulder roll under my fingers, making the collar of her shirt open even wider to allow me free rein to rub the tense muscles there. I do my best to apply a shifting pressure, I only have a vague idea of how what a massage is supposed to be.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She hums with contentment when I find a hard knot of flesh and start to gently apply pressure to it.


    Her voiced pleasure provokes a shiver and a tingling sensation in the area of my lower abdomen. The event breaks the tenuous hold I have over my impulses in her presence.


    Self-restraint abandoned, I move my hand aside and pull on her collar to reveal more of her shoulder. But more specifically, I expose the knot of tension, I slide her shirt away to make space so that I can directly bite down on her flesh.


    I press my mouth around that area of her skin, tasting its zesty and somewhat salty flavor with the tip of my lips. I close my teeth around the tense knotted muscles to begin gnawing at it with ardor.


    My Lady Lance¡¯s body reacts to my sudden actions, her spine arching backward while her lungs take a sharp and short inspiration of air in. Her spine curves so fully that her head comes to rest in the pit of my neck, our cheeks almost touching.Stolen novel; please report.


    She makes a small sound that I only hear because her mouth is so close to my ear, but it pushes me to retake a modicum of control over my actions. I keep working on the knotted flesh until it melts under my passionate nibbling of her firm flesh and compact muscles.


    Once it vanishes, I unclasp my jaw and release the flesh of her shoulder from between my teeth. Pushing away the impulse urging me to keep devouring her back to the depths of my mind, I slide her shirt back into its place over her shoulder.


    ¡°I found a knot.¡± I tell her, explaining nothing in a whisper. A shallow justification of my actions. My heart is beating so loudly that I am quite certain that my Lady can hear it. Please take the easy way out this time, please don¡¯t reject me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My Leomi replies between two short breaths with full red cheeks and looser traits in her expression than usual. She then straightens her back, recomposing herself, her lovable face leaving my sight.


    The fear dug a pit inside my stomach while I nervously waited for her reaction recedes, but the oppressive shadow of it remains looming over my heart. It allows me to turn a deaf ear to my instincts when they push me to reach for more of her.


    ¡°What do you really think you¡¯ll do if we manage to get out of this valley?¡± My Lady asks me, her voice tentative, hesitant. Her tone glaringly different from how she usually addresses me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it.¡± The truth escapes my lips before I even think to stop myself. My Lady reached out to me with a glimpse of her emotions, how could I give her a lie or half-truth in response?


    Lady Lance remains silent, eyes fixed on the lake¡¯s waters. After a while, she makes a short nod and stands up. I tense, unsure of what she intends to do, hoping for more than I should hope for when she turns around and faces me.


    She raises a hand to place it on my cheek, her face inexpressive, blank. My Lady then takes her hand back, making a somewhat saddened smile as she turns away and walks past me.


    I stand there for a long while, thinking about what it all meant. Long enough that I no longer hear the sound of her leaving steps. The same answer surfaces again and again despite my fierce rejection of the obvious conclusion.


    She just rejected me. In actions, if not in words.


    I fight the tears that I feel rise to my eyes along with the sadness mounting in my heart. What else could I have said? Truth is all I can give her, I have nothing else to offer. I¡¯m just a worthless peasant with nothing to her name.


    Even if I made it out with her, she¡¯ll just go her own way. What does it matter what the future holds since it can¡¯t end with us together? Is that why she doesn¡¯t want me? I¡¯m just not good enough. Useless wench. I laugh with mirth at the thought.


    Enough. I can still keep trying, what else is there, anyway? As long as she doesn¡¯t give me a straight no, I can keep failing. I tightly gather my fingers in my palm, making a hard fist. I turn around and start making my way back to our building.


    I walk swiftly. I immediately enter once I arrive at my destination, barely having to look around to find my Lady sitting on the frame of the bed we shared for a couple of nights now.


    I don¡¯t give myself enough time to think it through, to hesitate. I keep going towards the bed, passing by her to hop over the frame and lay on the sheet mattress. My Lady joins me soon after, settling next to me. I listen to her calm regular breathing for a while, until I lose some of my tension.


    ¡°Will you hold me through the cold night, my Lady?¡± I finally ask softly, having gathered enough courage to put myself out there again, so soon after she ¡­ walked past me.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t bother you to sleep last night?¡± She asks in a quiet but normal tone of voice.


    ¡°I slept like a charm safely inside your arms, my Lady. Didn¡¯t feel the cold at all.¡± I reply, I keep using the cold as an excuse despite no one being fooled.


    Straws grasped. Shut up me.


    ¡°What did Yvonne want?¡± My Lady asks, slipping an arm under and around my waist while her other arm passes over to join it, wrapping me in her arms.


    ¡°Gloat and tease? I think.¡± I answer with a short laugh.


    ¡°Hum.¡± My Lady makes the sound to acknowledge hearing my answer but doesn¡¯t press for more detail.


    I close my eyes, today was about as exhausting as yesterday was. I wiggle a little and lay on my side, my back turned towards my Lady. She pulls me in a bit closer to her chest. We settle in that position, just barely close enough to touch.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When my mind clears enough of the fog of sleep for me to awaken, I open my eyes. I feel the same pressure of a hand over my wrist that I felt yesterday morning, except this time I managed to gather myself quickly enough to see Lady Lance lifting my hand off from the top of her left breast and placing it down on the sheet mattress.


    I feel some regret at not having woken up earlier, at not being conscious while my hand held onto one of the round pair forming her perfect chest. I look up to my Lady¡¯s face to make sure that she isn¡¯t mad at me.


    I find clear and fully awakened eyes. How long has she been awake? Why is she just now removing my hand if she has been up for a while? A flight of butterflies filled with hope takes off in my stomach.


    I try to push away the wild speculation that fills my mind, I can¡¯t start the day with a delusion. She could have missed my hand as she woke up and just now realized. My Lady might also have awoken suddenly.


    I won¡¯t let my imagination run rampant and push me into making another foolish advance that will force her to clearly turn me down, that could ruin my chances if I have any. Depending on how I act, I might damage our relationship beyond repair if I don¡¯t stick to the line she drew between us.


    ¡°Good morning, my Lady.¡± I greet her with a bright smile, having gotten myself under control.


    ¡°Good morning, Jessica.¡± She returns a small smile of her own.


    Lady Lance slips out from under me and hops out of the bed. She turns around and holds out her hand. I grasp it with my own and gracefully accept her help to get out of the bed frame without being shy about it.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You going this morning too?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Yes, you know my reasons, my Lady. But there is also the Queen¡¯s word that I¡¯ll be safe for as long as I work.¡± I admit.


    ¡°I remember. Go.¡± She closes her eyes.


    ¡°My Lady.¡± I bow my head slightly despite her inability to see.


    I leave the building, heading towards the mushroom pit field by taking a specific street that I made a special note of yesterday. I pass by a structure that I think I recognize, throwing a quick glance inside confirms my suspicion.


    I walk through the door, my heart beating wildly as I do my best to ignore the workers busily working at the small forges to make small hand shovels. As I thought, they don¡¯t react to my presence. I don¡¯t waste time and turn towards the barrel of raw iron bars right near the entrance.


    I take two of them in my hand. I throw a quick glance over my shoulder to make sure that the workers don¡¯t react, they remain focused on their work and I make a relieved sigh.


    I walk out without hesitating and fast walk back towards the building where we sleep in that I just left. But instead of heading towards the front of it and its entrance, I take the street that passes behind it.


    I carefully deposit the two iron bars on the ground near our building¡¯s back wall. I keep the movements of my hand under control, not letting the adrenaline flowing through my veins affect me so much that the iron hits the pavement rock.


    I make the raw iron bars roll on the ground, excruciatingly slowly to avoid making any sound, until both bars are stuck in the corner made by the wall and the pavement where they meet.


    Princess Celyz didn¡¯t make a single comment about the silver pommel that my Lady kept. Considering the fact that there is something about that piece of my Lady¡¯s sword that the other three aren¡¯t telling me about, I doubt that the Princess would have ignored it if she detected it there.


    Even if Princess Celyz doesn¡¯t know what it does, just the fact that Lady Lance kept it would have raised alarms in her mind. I can be relatively certain that the Princess doesn¡¯t know that the silver lion pommel is on the ground under our bed. She might have missed it, but she might also never have detected it.


    Metal is very cold, about as cold as stone at the touch. Their temperature might be too close to each other for the Rykz¡¯ way of detecting heat to differentiate between them. That theory is reinforced by the fact that the Princess told me that she detects stone because of its lack of heat.


    The two raw iron bars laying on the ground, head to head stuck along a corner, have a very good chance of remaining there, undetected until we need them.


    And if the Rykz find them ¡­ Well, the others had nothing to do with this. That isn¡¯t likely to work as an excuse but it¡¯s all I have and we need weapons to escape. After yesterday¡¯s events at diner, I wasn¡¯t about to sit on this idea.


    I turn away and walk as fast as I can through the streets, trying to regain the time I spent on this and get to the mushroom pit field without delay.


    Once I am kneeling in front of a patch of sprouting weeds, not very far from a Rykz worker uprooting plants with a hand shovel, adrenaline finally stops flooding my system and slowly clears out, allowing the rate of my heartbeats to also calm down.

 Nothing.Ch35

    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter after throwing a clover on my pile, humming along a few notes to hide the stress that I still feel, coming from my fear of my actions being discovered. Hopefully, they can¡¯t smell that. I rip a weird plant with jagged leaves out of the ground and throw it on my pile. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I messed up yesterday, she asked for my plans and all I offered was ¡­ What kind of answer would have worked? ¡°Once more.¡± Should I have said that I would follow her to the ends of the world? We would both have known that to be a lie, I won¡¯t learn to behave within Nobility because I don¡¯t respect them.


    ¡°Once more.¡± Is it that I lack ambition? I could try telling her that I¡¯ll take the test to be a Templar but there¡¯s no way for me to pass that, it would be about as useless as lying to her. I know nothing of swordswomanship and I can only use the most basic flow constructs.


    Or is it because she thinks I¡¯m still suicidal? Telling her that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it was a mistake if that¡¯s her issue with me. ¡°Once more.¡± Hopeful delusions, I know why. She¡¯s just not interested in a plain and messy girl like me.


    I hear steps from rather close by, the sounds of wind mixed with my and other worker¡¯s digging the earth make it hard to notice the small noise that someone¡¯s walk makes until they are very close. ¡°Once more.¡± Better to keep working and not act like I am on my guard.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Princess Celyz¡¯ resounding voice calls out to me.


    Having heard her approach, I manage to control my reaction. I calmly turn my head and look over my shoulder.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess Celyz.¡± I mutter before going back to work, plunging my hand into the earth around a tiny lettuce sprout.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She replies. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, I¡¯m not going to punish you for his words.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but his actions do reflect on our group as a whole. I apologize again.¡± I throw the platitude her way, suppressing a sigh of relief. She¡¯s assuming that what happened yesterday is the reason behind my tension, lucky. I throw the lettuce on top of my pile. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear some of his yells.¡± The Princess says, starting to walk again but this time in a circle around me. I do my best to ignore her and keep uprooting because the work makes it easier for me to keep my composure. ¡°Lord Patrick had quite a few things to say about you ¡­¡± Her voice trails off. An invitation to complain if I¡¯ve ever heard one.


    ¡°We have our differences.¡± I try to make a casual shrug but it ends up being all stiff. With my eyes fixed on my hand buried in the ground, I can just barely see her circling shadow from the edges of my field of vision. ¡°Once more.¡± I throw a sprout on my pile, a plant I don¡¯t know the name of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel excluded in how they treat you?¡± Princess Celyz says almost in a whisper, the first time I hear that tone from her.


    I reflexively shake my head as I hear her words. A physical manifestation of my mind¡¯s attempt at expelling the very idea. I focus more of myself on the work, moving ahead on my knees to reach another unwanted sprout.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t known me for very long and I¡¯ve been a burden, they¡¯re treating me just fine.¡± I sharply answer.


    ¡°Hum.¡± The vibrating sound that she makes as she circles around to my left is soothing to my ears. ¡°Unlike my Queen, I know what a peasant¡¯s life is like under their liege. You can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a liege right now.¡± I throw another weed on my pile. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I am surprised they¡¯ve not executed you for treason yet. Perhaps the situation simply didn¡¯t allow for conflict with my warriors so close by. I wonder what will happen once you rejoin human society, will the Templar Order simply let you take another oath?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± My voice breaks as her words shake me to the core. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I whisper, hurting my hand when I plunge it in the loose soil with too much force.


    The consequences of my choices haven¡¯t hit yet, huh. Princess Celyz takes a few more steps, completing another circle.


    ¡°How did your liege treat you for you to break the oath they made you take?¡± She asks slowly, starting another loop around me.


    ¡°I just did that in a moment of anger, Buton behaved normally for a Noble.¡± I tell her to put it in perspective.


    ¡°Normally? Tell me, what¡¯s normal?¡± She pushes me on.


    ¡°I thought you had knowledge about human society.¡± I turn the question back on her. I take my hand out of the ground and throw a root with a single leaf on my pile. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°I do, but I wonder what you, Jessica, consider normal behavior for a Noble.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± I make the sound mostly to inform her that I am thinking about it. After a short while, I decide to tell her about the loan, about how the Baron changed behavior when our endeavor got out of the precarious phase and looked like it was going to succeed. ¡°Once more.¡± I say, throwing another weed on my pile.


    ¡°Do Nobles behave that way regularly?¡± The Princess asks. I shrug to show my ignorance on that subject, Buton is the only Noble I interacted with in that capacity. ¡°I think that Baron played you.¡± She almost whispers as she takes a step in front of me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I raise my head to throw her a frown, the insinuation disturbs me enough that I take my focus off of the work. She also stops walking to turn her blank ovaloid face towards me.


    ¡°You said he started taking more of your father¡¯s time, correct?¡± I nod in agreement. ¡°That is not the behavior of someone trying to establish themselves as co-owner of successful stables, that Baron is deliberately overburdening your family to make you default on your payments.¡±


    ¡°Why would a Baron bother doing this to us? The entire village and all the lands around it belong to him, they¡¯re just stables.¡±


    ¡°Nobles have their own taxes, they have guards to pay. It takes money to rise in rank, why wouldn¡¯t he do it? If that Baron plays his cards well enough, he can both seize the property and force your father to keep working for him.¡±


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t chosen at random, huh. Volunteer my fucking ass!¡± I blurt out in my frustration. ¡°He was evasive when we asked him to reduce our allocated lands, it isn¡¯t usually a hard request to grant since many families would jump at the opportunity to take over.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell this to anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Just Lady Lance.¡± I answer without thinking, still in a daze from the revelation that Buton purposefully fucked us over.


    ¡°I wonder how this escaped her.¡± Princess Celyz whispers, but her resounding voice makes it hard to miss.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Well, Lady Lance is a Noble, after all, I find it surprising that the Baron¡¯s plot escaped her notice when you told her.¡± She answers with a rising tone of voice that resembles one a human would use to express perplexity.


    Bullshit. I can see your angle, the wedges you¡¯re trying to drive in-between us. Just because Celyz has an angle doesn¡¯t mean that what she tells me is wrong. Shut up, my Lady just chose not to tell me at that point. It isn¡¯t even a surprising choice on her part since Buton isn¡¯t relevant to our current circumstance and telling me would only add complications.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You have a deep knowledge of human society to read the situation as quickly and easily as you have.¡± I stand up from my kneeling position on the ground, staring straight at her empty face. I try hard to find clues to figure her out but there¡¯s only an ovaloid head with twelve small openings, no facial muscles at all, no moving parts that I can recognize. ¡°I also noticed that you immediately understood what I meant to communicate when I shrugged earlier, you¡¯ve had experience with human mannerisms before.¡±


    The being, Princess Celyz, inclines her head sideways and stays silent. We face each other, immobile while somehow mirroring each other¡¯s behavior despite our completely different physiologies. I hear her long root-like toes plant themselves into the soil.


    ¡°I was apprenticed to a human blacksmith for two decades, I found human culture interesting enough to learn and interact with directly for a while.¡± She finally speaks up, her tone flat and calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually mad at him, huh.¡± I throw out, half-fishing.


    ¡°Quite. He insinuated that the Rykz are cattle, stupid drones, a plague he saykrd.¡± She pauses as the vibrations exiting the openings in her head lose coherence. ¡°If only I could tell you more about our history, you would understand that he somehow found one of the few things I could not let pass.¡±


    ¡°Why did you?¡± I know full well why, but what will you tell me?


    ¡°You acted first, I found the punishment appropriate enough for someone ignorant of the significance of his insult.¡±


    ¡°He would have said the same, perhaps even worse, if he did understand what he was saying.¡± Come on, let me see how you wiggle out of retaliating, how you maintain the illusion.


    ¡°What he would have done is irrelevant, I can only judge him on what he did and I think the punishment was sufficient. I couldn¡¯t ask for more and strain our relations.¡± The Princess shakes her head as she speaks.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I make the sarcastic sounds with a smile. ¡°And you came here to talk to me and make sure that it all smooths over without a wave.¡±


    ¡°I may have let my anger influence me somewhat.¡± The Princess says with a resounding chuckle.


    ¡°What do you expect out of us, Princess? Hostages? Emissaries?¡± I ask directly to try to take advantage of her current honesty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out soon enough, there¡¯s no rush.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It is midday, I have to go meet my Queen.¡±


    I look up to the sky to confirm for myself, when I look back down soon after, I find that she is already leaving. I kind of enjoy the fact that she just leaves when a conversation reaches its conclusion.


    I start making my way back too, heading towards the lavatories while thinking back on the conversation. It¡¯s the first time that I notice Princess Celyz trying to drive wedges between us. What does she gain by increasing the discord in our group?


    More influence over those who end up isolated? I don¡¯t think Yvonne and my Lady will split no matter what she says. Patrick isn¡¯t going to be receptive to her no matter the circumstances. I¡¯m the likely target then, she has been focusing on talking to me quite a lot. What for?


    I don¡¯t think my conversation is interesting enough for her to actually scheme for my attention. I make a self-deprecating smile. Let¡¯s say I betray the group, what can I possibly achieve? My means are laughably small compared to the resources that the Rykz have access to.


    I enter the lavatory, head still full of speculations. As I pass the entrance something suddenly hits me in the stomach and I double over on myself as all the air in my lungs is ejected at once.


    Another hit to the back of my neck sends me to the head first into the ground, I manage to protect my face with my arm in time but that puts my elbow in the position to take the impact, the bone slams directly against the hard stone.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The cry of pain escapes me just before a hand closes over my neck and starts choking me. I try to fight back by pulling my arm from under my head and throwing a blind strike with my hurting elbow.


    My blow hits nothing, it barely brushes against the arm holding me. A scorching wave of pain hits me when a second hand takes hold of the wound on my left side and grips it to force me to turn on my back.


    My vision isn¡¯t as clear as it could be with my mind blinded by pain, I don¡¯t clearly see the face but I recognize the Lordling anyway. His hand¡¯s hold on my throat tightens as he keeps strangling me. ¡°Argh¡± I manage to cough out with the very last of my air. A pitiful attempt at a scream.


    My conscience starts fading. What do I do? What can I do? I panic and try to assemble a construct but I can¡¯t focus enough to recall what segments I need, or even what construct could help me.


    As a veil of black starts to spread in the edges of my eyes, he suddenly releases his grip on my throat and I take deep gasping breaths of air.


    ¡°Weak.¡± He snorts, taking a step back to stand up and look down at me. ¡°I could literally do anything I want with you right now, whore, and no one would know.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I spout with a weak voice between two choking inhalations.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Then what am I doing now?¡± He asks, bringing his feet up before lowering it to violently hit my belly with his heel.


    My stomach retches and I almost throw up in reaction to the hit. I forget to keep holding my head up with the pain so the back of it lowers and hits the hard rock, sending stars in my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡± I try to speak up but a coughing fit interrupts me. He actually waits for me to continue. ¡°You¡¯re making sure you don¡¯t ¡­ leave any marks when ¡­ you hit me.¡± I make a mean grin and throw a baleful glare his way.


    ¡°Try?¡± Patrick asks, with a cruel twist of his lip.


    I brace but it doesn¡¯t help when he kicks my right side, right on the bruise covering my cracked ribs. ¡°Argh.¡± I yell out, unable to control myself. The blinding pain makes my consciousness blink in and out a few times for a second each.


    After another minute of desperately grasping for air while he looks down at me with a victorious smirk, I gather enough of myself to reply. And I have to because who knows what that maniac will do if I show fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡­ damsel in fucking ¡­ distress, Ass-face, ¡­ you can cause ¡­ pain, but ¡­ I¡¯m not ¡­ going to cry and beg ¡­ for mercy.¡± I stammer out between breaths while hurriedly assembling a strengthening construct for my bones, putting all of my flow into it and targeting my entire body.


    ¡°Fear will do in the absence of respect.¡± Patrick says in a grandiloquent manner. I can¡¯t help but cringe despite the situation I am in.


    He leans forward and grabs the front of my hair, forcing my head to lift up off the ground. His lips warp to make a brutal smile, right before slamming the back of my head against the ground¡¯s chiseled rock.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    How long? The panicked question is the first thing that comes to my mind as I emerge. What happened while I was out? I look around, finding Ass-face¡¯s back, he is walking out of the lavatory.


    I glance down at my clothes and find them ruffled but otherwise undisturbed. A huge sigh of relief escapes me despite my still short breath and resolve not to show fear. It must have been loud enough for him to hear because he speaks up immediately after.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth dirty myself over, whore.¡± Ass-face spits out from over his shoulder.


    Never thought I¡¯d ever support his opinions. Life sure is full of fucking surprises. I think, letting my head fall back to the ground and draining the strengthening construct of all its energy to preserve my flow reserves.


    I might need them more than I originally thought. Thank fucking Emperor Rasaec for cowards. I retch in disgust when I think about what might have happened if Patrick thought he could get away with it ¡­


    I get back to my feet once I¡¯ve regained my breath, refusing to dwell on myself. I grab a copper basin to flip it over, dragging it to the well and filling it with water. I wash both myself and my clothes like an automaton because my mind is focusing on what the next step for me will be.


    After changing into fresh clothes, I start walking back to our building, still without having made a firm decision about what to do but knowing that I have to react in some way.


    When I am in front of our building, I see the back street where I left the iron bars. Well, now I know what I am going to do. I turn around and swiftly make my way to the building with the forges, entering and barely glancing at the pickaxe heads that the workers are forging.


    I grab one of the bars and turn around again, fast-walking back and entering our building without slowing down. I assemble a full body strengthening construct in which I inject half my flow.


    Patrick is staring at me, eyes wide with surprise, I take two steps to close the distance, raising the raw iron bar. I ignore the cries of alarm that my Lady and Yvonne make.


    I use my full strength and bring the bar straight down on his shoulder. He raises his arm to block but all it does is change the area that the bar impacts. His forearm makes a snap sound, very alike that of a branch breaking.


    ¡°Not as much fun when you¡¯re on the other side of the ambush, is it Lordling Ass-face?¡± I ask, staring down at him despite the fact that he stands taller than me.


    ¡°Arrrgh! The whore broke my arm!¡± He yells out, using his other hand to grab the end of his forearm and doing his best to keep it aligned with the rest of his arm. ¡°The tramp assaulted me! Kill her!¡± He spits out with hatred in his eyes, presumably towards Lady Lance who is standing somewhere to my right out of my field of vision.


    I don¡¯t let my gaze wander, I keep my eyes locked straight into his.

 Nothing.Ch36

    I bring the raw iron bar back to prepare to throw a jabbing strike, Patrick¡¯s eyes hurriedly break away from mine to follow the movements of my hand. I hear Lady Lance take a step closer to us.


    ¡°Jessica, stop this at once!¡± She orders me.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply calmly, but firmly, without hesitation.


    I launch my arm forward, striking Patrick in the stomach with the bar¡¯s flat head. With one arm broken and the other holding the broken piece, he cannot do anything to block me. He doubles over and retches, a small amount of yellow stomach fluid passes his lips to drip on his chin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get the fun in this.¡± I utter towards no one in particular, just making a note in passing. ¡°Maybe with a third hit, it¡¯ll come to me?¡± I add with a mocking smirk for Patrick¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°Why is your wound bleeding?¡± Yvonne asks from somewhere on my left.


    Ah. They moved on either side of me. The thought surprises even me who had it, odd how I can remain calm while analyzing the situation. I would have thought myself more ¡­ disturbed, more affected when taking such an aggressive course of action. But the strong feeling of unease that I feel in the pit of my stomach seems like a negligible emotional reaction after breaking someone¡¯s arm.


    I keep quiet, not inclined to explain myself in the slightest at the moment. Patrick also keeps surprisingly quiet but that may have to do with the spasms coming from his belly.


    ¡°Rest ¡­ Restrain the ¡­ peasant! S ¡­ She is mad!¡± He coughs out between breaths, just like I not so long ago at all.


    He de-escalated his demands rather quickly when he realized the other two aren¡¯t obeying him but asking questions instead. I raise my arm again, bringing the bar over my head, adding gesture to my threat of a third strike.


    Patrick wasn¡¯t watching me directly but rather throwing teary looks to my left and right. He must still have caught the change in my posture from the corner of his eyes because he flinches visibly in reaction to my movement.


    ¡°Fear it is, then.¡± I laugh without restraint, so fully that my lungs start protesting soon after I start.


    I find myself somehow looking down on the Lordling from above, despite being at least twenty-five centimeters shorter and having to incline my head upward to see his face.


    I let my arm come down, still humorously snickering. I feel no satisfaction at inducing fear in this idiot, but ¡­ My actions seem to have broken me out of a chasm of depression that hung over my thoughts of the future. I hadn¡¯t realized its presence before, but it is obvious to me now, in its absence.


    Retaliation. Wasn¡¯t that what Celyz said? I understand their motivation so much better now that I¡¯ve felt how liberating it is, how necessary of an action it is to take after being attacked, ambushed. It seems that some people will only listen if concrete consequences are brought into play.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Lady Lance calls out to me.


    I turn my head to look over my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing.¡± She tells me with a worried frown. Am I? I stop. I was.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± I ask her without any of the affection I usually inject into it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Not important, Lordling and I had some issues.¡± I spin my head around to glare at him. Ass-face fails to hold my gaze, lowering it to stare at the fracture in the middle of his forearm. ¡°They are now resolved unless I am further provoked, are they not?¡± I ask him directly with a thick threatening tone that I don¡¯t bother to hide.


    He fails to respond. His traits are taut, probably from pain. I snap my head back around toward Lady Lance. I keep my silence, patiently waiting for her to speak up.


    I coolly succeed in ignoring the magnificent light gray irises to directly gaze into the abyss of her pupil. We remain so for a long moment before she nods, acknowledging my answer and putting an end to the incident, at least that is how I decide to interpret it.


    I make my way to a wall and leave the iron bar laying against it before approaching the door. Behind me, I hear Yvonne telling Patrick not to move while she sets the break.


    I throw a glance outside, two workers are approaching with a wicker basket each. My stomach rumbles in hunger. I impatiently wait for the workers, taking the baskets off of their odd three-fingered hands and placing them on the ground one by one.


    I swipe a bowl out for myself, moving to sit down with my back resting against a wall, I place the bowl in-between my legs and start devouring the mushroom grub with a bottomless hunger.


    ¡°Your eyes look much more alive, now.¡± Lady Lance comments, sitting down next to me with a bowl of her own. I shrug. I don¡¯t feel like sharing at the moment.


    ¡°Will you teach me how to fight?¡± I ask her between two bites.


    My question must have surprised her because she stays silent for a few seconds, long enough that I stop myself from taking another spoonful to throw a glance at her, on my side. The expression she is making seems ¡­ bright, not really a smile, but a lively countenance?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you found something to hang on to.¡± Lady Lance tells me in a strangely cheerful voice for the situation. ¡°Of course I will teach you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I get back to greedily consuming the food, finishing my bowl soon after. ¡°Another?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There.¡± She holds another bowl out to me.


    I empty that bowl in record time too, at about the same time as my Lady finishes her first one. I refuse a third bowl by lifting my palm up despite being able to down it without trouble. I patiently wait for her to finish eating her second portion.


    Throwing a casual glance at Yvonne, I find her in the process of carefully assembling a flow construct over the broken part of Patrick¡¯s arm. It reminds me of the strengthening construct that I left active, I quickly drain it of what little energy it has left.


    I check my reserve, finding that I have about three-fifths of my flow capacity. Ugh, math. It¡¯s about ¡­ fourteen hours worth of regeneration for a healthy human. Took me what, three days to accumulate?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hide the iron bar?¡± Lady Lance asks me.


    ¡°I think it would look more suspicious to hide it if a Rykz noticed the fight and reported it, let¡¯s just keep it. I don¡¯t think the Princess will mind us taking just one.¡± I turn to her as I answer and add a wink at the end.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a quiet place where I can teach you some basics about flow to begin with.¡±


    I place a hand on the wall to help myself back to my feet and we get out of the building, leaving Yvonne to deal with Patrick¡¯s ravings that fluctuate between invectives, threats, and muffled cries of pain.


    Lady Lance guides me towards the general direction of the lavatories but by taking a different street than usual. It turns out that this path leads directly to the large well laid on top of a stone base.


    She signals me to wait there, I watch her get into a lavatory from afar, coming out with an empty copper basin. I throw her an inquisitive look.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to teach a construct if you leave an example of it inert and suspended inside water to examine.¡± She tells me, making her way to the well.


    Once the basin is filled with water and placed on the ground between us, she gathers a small glowing sphere of flow in her hand.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just hold the construct like that over your hand?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It takes a small amount of energy to keep flow energy floating like this, it¡¯s negligible if you immediately make use of it, but if you try to maintain a construct hovering in the air like this.¡± She waves the unstructured ball of flow back and forth sideways to illustrate her point. ¡°It will consume energy incomparably faster than if it is left idle in water. Also, to keep it in mid-air like this I need to maintain my connection to it and that means you can¡¯t connect to it yourself to inspect it freely.¡±


    I nod in understanding and she starts shaping the small ball of flow into segments, slowly and one at a time. I recognize the construct she is making immediately because it is a simple strengthening construct.


    At least I think so until she stops right before finishing it and drops it in the water. There seems to be a whole segment missing.


    ¡°Did you forget the timer segment? It won¡¯t work if there is no segment controlling pace and duration, right?¡± I ask, puzzled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, look closer.¡± She answers, looking at a point between two segments.


    I lean forward to take a closer look into the water, finding that right in the spot she is staring at, there is a single droplet of flow that is floating along with the entire construct and not independently. A strong indication that it is part of the flow structure.


    ¡°That timer circle is so small it looks like a dot.¡± I say, baffled. ¡°Your construct won¡¯t activate for more than a second.¡±


    ¡°This is the most basic shape of a lion strike construct.¡± She tells me with a smile in her voice. ¡°It lasts only for a split-second and burns all of the energy injected into it at once, the result is that during the time-frame when the construct is activated, you can launch a single strike with as much force as your ligaments, bones, and muscles can possibly withstand without damage.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that really dangerous? What if you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Then you will tear muscles or ligaments and injure yourself, you could even break your bones if you aren¡¯t careful with the angle of your strike.¡± She warns me in a serious tone. ¡°It is a way to maximize the use you make of your reserves, the Emperor designed it to be used by untitled warriors who only have access to their own reserves. During a battle, you simply cannot fight for long while fueling a complete strengthening construct, you will inevitably run out of flow within the first few minutes. Do you mind a bit of history for context?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, go ahead.¡± I answer, turning to face her.


    ¡°When the Emperor was simply Rasaec the warlord, about nine hundred years ago, he led several campaigns that allowed him to gather enough experience to see the flaws in the strengthening construct, he saw a way to improve on it, to change it so that ceases to be a crutch to become a killing blow. The Emperor was no scholar, but what he sought to create was just an innovation and so after years of gathering knowledge about how the basic strengthening construct functions at its core, he knew enough to make this simple innovation: the lion strike.¡±


    ¡°Why is it kept secret from civilians if it is just a simple innovation?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is not a true secret but spreading the knowledge of it remains a crime because it was and remains critical to the Empire. Once he perfected the construct, the Emperor, a simple warlord at the time, began conquering his neighbors while carrying the banner of a golden lion¡¯s head to refer to his newly developed construct. A risky move at the time as it cost our Emperor almost every asset that he had left to acquire a golden-colored dye, it attracted the greed of the surrounding domains when they heard of the banner. But he defeated them all in battle, one after another. An issue presented itself however, the domains of those that he defeated were simply too far apart and numerous for him to occupy, his army was not large enough to split.¡±


    ¡°That was the first Noble Council, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is often described as such, yes. But in reality, it was an ultimatum: the Emperor threatened harsh consequences if they refused to negotiate. The Emperor offered protection to those who swore allegiance to him while using his army¡¯s intimidation and strength to pressure those who would refuse. Only two domain declined the offer and they were swallowed by the others within a year without the Emperor even needing to make a move. In the following decades, Emperor Rasaec used the lion strike as both a carrot and a stick, he taught it to those most loyal to him while suppressing those less loyal thanks to the existence of his army¡¯s unmatched might in battle. This simple innovation.¡± She points towards the construct floating in the water. ¡°Was critical to the very birth of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°How difficult is it to make a construct? You said that improvising is impossible, but it seems like the Emperor did just that.¡±


    ¡°Can you truly call it improvising if it took him years to gather the necessary data just to make a simple modification such as what you see here?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°I suppose not.¡± I nod in agreement.


    ¡°The importance of creating new constructs is the very reason behind the University¡¯s existence. The difficulty of the task is such that the Emperor himself decided to directly make use of his influence to ensure its independence from the most powerful Noble families who still attempt to seize control of it despite the Emperor¡¯s protection.¡± She takes a pause to inhale a deep breath of air. ¡°To create a construct, you must understand everything that each of the segments composing it does on a mechanical level. You must then assemble those segments into a coherent whole that remains stable and is able to maintain cohesion even when some of the values of the segments themselves are changed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m entirely following.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take your example of making a triangle that has a right angle using the 3,4,5 dimensions in centimeters. That would be about all the information that you need to teach someone so that they become able to use a construct that makes a right angle¡¯s triangle. But to create that construct? You would need to find the formula behind the values, you would need to create the construct in such a way that when one of the values is changed, the other two also change to create the end result that the construct is built for: a right-angled triangle, only with slightly different values than the original. You need to calibrate each segment and how they interact with each other precisely without making a mistake that could cause an accident.¡±


    ¡°And for internal constructs like the strengthening and lion strike, it is even more dangerous single the slightest mistake can directly result in death.¡± I finish.


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re aware of the dangers because the next step in teaching you is to figure out what ratios you use for your strengthening construct.¡±


    ¡°I was taught not to meddle with the segments, except timer and target.¡±


    ¡°Good advice to follow ¡­ if you¡¯re a thirteen-year-old.¡± She replies with a mocking expression and a raised eyebrow. I roll my eyes in response to the jab.


    ¡°I use a two-fourth muscle, one-fourth bone, one-fourth ligament. But to be honest, I¡¯ve rarely pushed myself hard enough to strain my bones or ligaments unless I¡¯m pulling out a rock deeply buried in hard ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, with a single person¡¯s flow reserve it would be difficult to push a simple strengthening construct that far. The lion strike is somewhat different because you burn all of the energy in a single burst, it puts a heavier strain on the body. The segment ratio between muscles, bones, and ligaments changes as you increase the power, at higher levels of strength it becomes more important to reinforce your bones and ligaments than to boost your muscles. Bones and ligaments are much more fragile than muscle, and you will need to use different ratios than those you are used to when using the lion strike.¡±


    ¡°Sounds clear enough.¡± I say, mostly to inform her that I¡¯m following the explanation.


    ¡°You will need to fine-tune the ratios yourself because what you need to boost or reinforce will depend greatly on the form of the strike that you decide to use, you will have to figure out what parts of your anatomy are put under stress when you attack and focus on them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a dangerous method?¡±


    ¡°Not if you do it right, here, start by memorizing the construct and I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡± She reaches out for my hand, taking hold of it with her slender fingers and guiding it over the construct in the water.


    I chase the disruptive thoughts that accompany her touch out of my mind. I inspect each segment of the lion strike, finding only two differences between it and the normal strengthening construct: one in the tiny timer segment, obviously, and the other in the targeting segment, also expected.


    The targeting segment is actually a full third thicker in width. Is it due to the nature of the lion strike? She did say that you need to adjust the targeted areas depending on your strike. The segment is more complex because it¡¯s required to be specific and specialized in effect rather than just targeting the whole body.


    ¡°You got it?¡± Lady Lance asks, releasing my hand.


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    ¡°Start with applying the construct over your whole body while we figure out what kind of strike you¡¯ll use.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll proceed by elimination from there? Remove the parts of my body that I don¡¯t make use of to strike from the targeting segment?¡± I look up to her.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She nods. ¡°Watch, I¡¯ll execute the three strikes that I use for you. First, the one you saw me use.¡±


    Lady Lance extends the fingers of her right hand in an imitation of a sword, bringing her right arm all the way behind her back, passing her wrist over her left shoulder. The speed at which her hand is released and makes a diagonally downward slash so quick that I barely see a flash.


    One-half faster than when I saw her execute the strike while burdened with the weight of a sword. She doesn¡¯t move her arm from the position it ended up in after the strike.


    ¡°Next is also something you¡¯ve seen me do, but you probably didn¡¯t recognize it as a lion strike at the time.¡± She turns her wrist and then her arm flickers upward from its position in a sweeping upward slash. ¡°It isn¡¯t as impressive but you cannot underestimate the utility of a quick and powerful backhanded strike in actual combat if only to cover your openings after throwing a strong attack.¡±


    ¡°Last is a stabbing strike, it is most effective when used against armored or shielded opponents.¡±


    She takes the same position Patrick used during the first ambush in the tunnels. Her hand and forearm aligned horizontally while she pulls her wrist back all the way until it lays next to her armpit. This time there is no flash, her arm seems to simply change from a retracted position to one fully extended forward, the speed was such that I missed it.


    ¡°Those are the basic stances, you will need to adapt them to your fighting style. For example, the same basic principles behind the slashing strike can be used to create a powerful overhead strike like you executed with your hammer.¡± Lady Lance explains.


    Next chapter on my website ¡ú</a>

 Nothing.Ch37

    I try to assemble the lion strike all at once since it is so close to a construct I am very familiar with, I unsurprisingly fail because the two segments that diverge from the standard construct aren¡¯t just different, they¡¯re highly irregular.


    The timer segment is tiny but according to Lady Lance¡¯s explanation, it is at the center of the lion strike¡¯s function, it commands all of the energy in the construct to be used at once in a split-second. The complexity of this tiny segment is beyond that of a larger timer segment of the strengthening construct.


    As for the targeting segment, it is ¡­ too odd for me to understand what it does. It isn¡¯t as complex as the timer segment but since it is much larger, it actually becomes more difficult to assemble.


    I give up on putting the lion strike construct together in one go and just apply the normal strengthening construct over my whole body without anchoring it. I succeed in copying the timer and targeting segments over this base.


    I spend the next five minutes making sure that the two constructs are identical, reviewing over and over as Lady Lance watches over me. I finally target my whole body and anchor it.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it.¡± I say.


    ¡°You think?¡± She asks with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, spent a few minutes verifying.¡± I add reassuringly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods.


    She then walks around me to my back, I try to turn along to keep facing her but she places a hand on my shoulder to stop me. I freeze at the unexpected contact, my impulses roar in the back of my mind but I successfully suppress them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Lady Lance whispers the order in my ear.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I reply automatically.


    She places her other hand around my waist and pulls my back against her torso, sliding the hand she left on my shoulder along my arm to take hold of my hand.


    Lady Lance starts guiding my movements with her hands, making me take the position of the first strike that she showed me, the diagonal slash. She then makes me execute the strike several times by using her whole body to lead mine through the movements. It feels so relaxing, so good, so right to have her hands governing me.


    ¡°You got it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I do, my Lady.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Try.¡± She orders, making her hands let go of me. I hear her take a step back.


    I take the stance and hold it. I focus on the construct that is waiting idly to be activated, the key to the lion-strike is to launch the blow during the split-second of the construct¡¯s activation.


    I trigger the lion strike¡¯s timer segment and launch the diagonal slash. My arm launches forward with a speed above anything I¡¯ve ever achieved, but the strike loses speed in the middle of its arc.


    ¡°That was good for a first attempt, don¡¯t worry about the slow speed. It¡¯s expected when applying the lion strike to the full body.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t feel slow to me.¡± I reply, shaking my arm to get rid of the odd tingling in my arm¡¯s muscles.


    I swiftly assemble the construct again, spending only a couple of minutes to verify the integrity of it, I have a better understanding of it now that I directly experienced it activating.


    I take the stance. ¡°Once more.¡± I whisper, just to myself. A grin fills my face and I throw the strike. I end up doing worse as my arm loses speed barely a third of the way through the movement.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I whisper again, assembling the lion strike but this time I input the very bare minimum of energy because I don¡¯t have enough reserves to play around and I need to get the timing right before anything else. The diagonal slash maintains speed all the way through the strike this time.


    ¡°Once more.¡± This one fails entirely because I was in too much of hurry. I shrug it off. ¡°Once more.¡± The strike succeeds. ¡°Once more.¡± Complete fail. ¡°Once more.¡± Half-way fail. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to add unnecessary steps, Jessica.¡± Lady Lance warns me from behind.


    ¡°What?¡± I stumble a little as her voice surprises me in the middle of my preparations to launch another strike.


    I hear her approach my back, she takes hold of my waist and hand once more to correct my stance. She uses one leg to make my knees bend a bit more before making slight changes to the angles of my elbow and shoulder.


    She pulls on my waist with her hand to make my torso lean slightly forward. That action also has the fortunate, or unfortunate, effect of making my butt press against her upper thighs because of how close she has to press herself against me to guide my stance. I start furiously blushing and my heartbeat accelerates.


    ¡°There.¡± She whispers in my ear, right before letting me go all at once.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The small cry of protest escapes me at the loss of her touch, the stance that she so carefully steered me into shatters. ¡°Sorry.¡± I mutter, contrite.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jessica, I can show you again.¡± She replies with a patient and gentle voice that worsens the fluttering of my feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got it!¡± I hurriedly yelp when I hear her approaching my back again.


    I, ¡­ I can¡¯t let her do that again or this is going to go downhill, fast. I do my best to take the correct stance again.


    ¡°Straighten your back a bit, you need to lean forward but not that much.¡± She thankfully decides to give me her advice verbally.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I follow her advice and try again. I succeed in executing the strike at full speed, her adjustments having eliminated the parasite movements I inadvertently added to the stance. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± I hear Patrick¡¯s voice yell out.


    I snap myself around, finding him standing a dozen meters away, his forearm is wrapped in a piece of torn fabric, the same kind that our clothes are made of.


    ¡°Lady Lance! I thought you had more sense than ¡­ this!¡± He yells with indignation. ¡°It is forbidden to teach the lion strike to civilians, you know this! To an unbound traitor, no less! The very fabric of Caeviel depends on the strict separation between classes! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°She killed two Rykz scouts herself, one of them bare handed, we can hardly call her a civilian.¡± Lady Lance counters weakly.


    ¡°The kingdom stands because those ruled and those ruling have strictly defined roles, this peasant knows not her place and you seem to have forgotten yours. You have held your title for two years now, governing your lands, and yet you still do not grasp your duty?!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I am training her to be my guard, there is no issue if she is not a peasant.¡± She says in a weak voice.


    I was opening my mouth to argue against the Lordling but her answers hit me like blows to my stomach. How could I have so completely forgotten about the clear-cut differences in our standings? Lady Lance is a Noble. I am a peasant.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°She has clearly established that she has no respect for order, you know that she is not suitable to be your guard. We are Nobility and you should do well to remember that sooner rather than later, Lady Lance. Before you cross a line you cannot return from. I thought you kept your pride in check because of the situation and I could respect that choice despite disagreeing with it. I understand how wrong I was now. I truly wanted to believe that you had more sense than ¡­ this.¡± Patrick turns his back on us and we both watch him walk away in silence.


    After a while I resume my training, throwing the same strike over and over again, emptying my reserves. Lady Lance keeps to herself, standing a distance away and giving me tips in short sentences. She doesn¡¯t approach me again for the rest of the afternoon. I ignore the sinking feeling in my gut.


    ¡°Sun¡¯s going down.¡± She tells me after I manage to launch a successful lion strike.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You have the timing down, as far as it can be for this little training. We¡¯ll spar tomorrow so that you can get a better feel for it. It will also allow you to start figuring out what the construct should be targeting.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± I ask. When she gave me advice before she hammered in the importance of repetitive exercise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have time for that.¡± She replies somewhat mysteriously.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask with a frown, we might be stuck here for months as long as we don¡¯t aggravate the Princess.


    Lady Lance answers by tapping her ear with a finger. Ah, she doesn¡¯t want to tip the Rykz off. Maybe her warning to keep sensitive information to ourselves was a hint, her way to covertly tell us that she is keeping something for herself.


    As I stare at my first real crush, I think back on our relationship, how it began and evolved. The blood drains out of my head the more and more I think about our past. Some things make more sense, she doesn¡¯t rebuff me as strongly as she could but she always made sure to draw the line between us.


    Fuck that line. A flash of red anger flashes through my mind. I¡¯ll make you take me if I need to. I take a step forward, directly entering her personal space. Lady Lance¡¯s expression tightens a bit but she doesn¡¯t recoil from me.


    ¡°My Lady.¡± I whisper, letting all the emotion that I usually suppress enter my voice.


    ¡°Ye .. Yes? Jessica?¡± She stammers somewhat, a blush rising on her cheeks.


    ¡°You like me.¡± I throw the affirmation out with more certainty than I feel.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± She starts but I don¡¯t let her continue.


    ¡°How long did you wait this morning before removing my hand?¡± My Lady¡¯s mouth opens and closes but no sounds come out.


    Her blush intensifies furiously. My Lady takes an appearance akin to that of a maiden caught ogling the object of her attraction. My breath catches as I observe her behave in a similar manner to mine when she caught me looking at her before. The reversal in our usual roles bolsters me to push on.


    ¡°How long did you lay there, with my hand on your chest?¡± I ask, taking another step forward and wrapping my hand around her waist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Jessica, we¡¯re ¡­ we¡¯re just friends.¡± She protests hurriedly, but I turn a deaf ear and pull her closer to me, until my chin rests between those so perfectly round breasts, my face angled upward to keep our eyes locked together.


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay with being just friends.¡± I rebuke her. ¡°I like you. A lot.¡± She remains silent despite the fact that I pause to let her answer, her lips pressed tightly together in a white line. ¡°I need more.¡± I tell her, pushing my breasts forward so that they press against her chest. Her lips part and she exhales a hot breath that brushes against my face.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a future, just ¡­ just be with me, now.¡± Her face hardens somewhat. No! I¡®m losing her! ¡°You like me, admit it!¡± I hurriedly persist, you¡¯ve put up with so much of my shit, you don¡¯t avoid spending time with me. You enjoy my company.¡±


    I make my hand travel up along her back, caressing the hollow of her back along the spine. Her lips part a bit, eyes widening somewhat as she takes a breath of air in with a gasp, traits slackening.


    ¡°You ¡­ react to me.¡± I add in a sultry seductive voice.


    ¡°Jessica, I, ¡­ I think you¡¯re sweet, but ¡­¡± My Lady remains unshaken from the position she¡¯s entrenched herself in for so long, despite being so obviously affected by my presence, by my body as I press myself against hers. She places a hand on my shoulder and another on my waist.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡± I finish the sentence in her place with harsh words. I feel a deep disappointment and sadness take over in my heart.


    ¡°No! You, you are!¡± She protests with a hurt expression.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you give this to me? What more do you want to ¡­ to be with me? What more can I do? I¡¯ve tried everything I can think of, all I want is to be yours. I won¡¯t be a burden, I don¡¯t expect much. You can just take me and throw me away when you¡¯re done, please, just for a short while.¡± I let the tears that formed in the corners of my eyes while I resorted to begging her roll down my cheeks.


    She leans in closer, her face approaching mine but only close enough for her to lightly kiss my cheek. Lady Lance¡¯s lips coincidentally intercept the path of one of my tears.


    ¡°My sweet Jessica, I ¡­ I can¡¯t give you what you¡¯re asking for right now.¡± She whispers in my ear in such a low voice that I barely hear it myself. ¡°The Rykz might use me against you. I ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if that happened because I couldn¡¯t ¡­ What would perhaps be worse is that ¡­ that ¡­ they ¡­ they might use you against me, and I cannot let you suffer that ¡­ that kind of trial. It is a burden you never asked for, never even wanted. I wish you would understand that I am holding to the line between us because ¡­ because I dragged you into this. Because if they try to use you against me, I will have to abandon you. I have duties that I cannot betray ¡­ even for you.¡±


    I take in a breath with convulsing lungs. She ¡­ she thinks of me. Finally, an answer. This isn¡¯t a game she is playing at my expense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, we can ¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t care. Kiss me, my Lady, I beg you, I need you.¡± I whisper back into her ear. My heart is beating so fast that in other circumstances, I might have been afraid of it breaking.


    ¡°I.¡± Lady Lance begins but cuts herself off sharply. ¡°I cannot give you just a kiss, please stop asking me to.¡± She murmurs back with a tremble in her voice.


    ¡°I ¡­ I am not able to grant your request, my friend, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lady Lance speaks up in a normal tone of voice. She takes a step away from me to break out of my embrace, easily escaping my arm¡¯s grip around her waist.


    I have never felt as much despair, as much spite about the fact that I only have a single arm left than I do now. I ¡­ I might have been able to successfully push the issue if ¡­ if I just had the ability to trap her closely in my arms.


    I absent-mindedly raise a let to take a step towards her, to chase her, an unconscious movement. She pulls herself further away from me. I grit my teeth together to control myself. I¡¯ve gained some, not enough, but this is more than I had before. I know she wants me now, or at the very least she isn¡¯t indifferent to me.


    ¡°By your will, my Lady.¡± I bow shortly towards her to signify that I acknowledge her stance on the matter.


    I swallow the sadness in my throat and push it back down to my chest. I regain control and try to school my expression into a more normal one. I wipe the small amount of water left in the corner of my eyes with my shirt¡¯s shoulder sleeve.


    ¡°Come, my friend.¡± Lady Lance says, reaching for me to gently place a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Keep to our priorities, I promise you that we will speak frankly once we have the opportunity.¡±


    Just because I chose to forge onward doesn¡¯t mean I think we¡¯ll have that chance. I take a deep breath and give my Lady a nod of agreement. Inflicting my self-pity on her isn¡¯t going to help me reach her.


    We make our way back to our sleeping quarters. I let her guide me until a certain crossing where I make a turn to take a path that will make us pass behind the building. I hear Lady Lance stop almost immediately when I separate from her, catching up with hurried steps soon after without asking a thing.


    As we pass by the two raw iron bars that I left laying there, I quickly glance at them but keep walking casually. She imitates me. We keep making our way in silence around the building, entering it.


    I stop short once past the door because I find the Lordling standing immobile in front of me.


    ¡°I apologize for my actions.¡± Patrick says in a forced voice. ¡°It was beneath my position and status to behave as I have towards you.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± I utter idiotically, completely caught by surprise.


    ¡°While I maintain my opinion about your lack of propriety, it seems like I have lost sight of my pride as a part of Caeviel¡¯s Nobility and overreacted.¡± He turns to Lady Lance. ¡°I was mistaken, Lady Lance, you were correct to try to impress on me the consequences of my behavior.¡± He smoothly inclines his torso forward towards both of us in a refined bow.


    When he straightens back up, he throws me a cold look before turning and walking away. He sits next to Yvonne who is already laying against the wall with two wicker baskets in front of her. He still hates me, I think. What the hell did Yvonne tell him?


    Actually, this probably has nothing to do with me. Did he finally realize that his argument with me was more damaging to him than to me? I glance at Lady Lance. She makes a nod towards the other two to invite me to join them. I shrug and accompany her.


    I¡¯m going to have to keep my eyes open but I don¡¯t think the Lordling will resume the argument after backing down like that. But he isn¡¯t going to forget either.


    If we ever get out of this valley, I need to get back to Father as soon as possible and leave the Izla. I won¡¯t be able to spend any time with her. I¡¯ve burned too many bridges with him and I don¡¯t think she can mend them for me. He¡¯ll find a way to divulge my transgressions, my crimes, to the Templar Order.


    It¡¯s too risky to even try. The realization hits me hard, making me sick to my stomach as I regret the actions I took when filled with despair after the loss of my arm.


    Consequences.

 Nothing.Ch38

    Our group eats in relative silence. I catch Lady Lance opening her mouth to speak but not saying a word. She does that a few times, sometimes looking at Patrick, others staring at Yvonne.


    She probably wants to know the specifics of what Yvonne discussed with him. But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was nothing special, Patrick is the heir to a count and the Izla is on the brink of a dangerous war.


    He probably decided that he¡¯d report my crimes to the temple guards and be done with it, certain that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape punishment.


    And he wouldn¡¯t be wrong, no one escapes from the Templars for very long if they want to find you. Not Nobility, not Bourgeoisie, not Peasantry. I can¡¯t stay on the Izla. The thought emerges again, repeating itself. Lady Lance doesn¡¯t seem too worried about it but it isn¡¯t her life on the line.


    I think that I¡¯m likely to be sentenced to fight in Izla Meria¡¯s army for the duration of the war to be pardoned but I have no fucking intention of sticking around on the off-chance they decide to just execute me to make an example because I only have one arm so it wouldn¡¯t be as much of a loss.


    My only change is to be off the Izla by the time the Lordling reports my transgressions to the Order in Meria. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to achieve, I¡¯ll grab father and we can sell all the grain we kept in reserve for the sowing in the village.


    Lady Lance¡¯s previous words insinuate that something will happen soon. I throw a glance her way, finding her looking back at me. I make a small nod to acknowledge that I saw her and prevent the moment from becoming awkward. I get back to my bowl and finish eating.


    I need to keep my distance from her. I remind myself. That means no more reaching out. She was clear in her refusal and I must follow my own path once free from this valley or I¡¯ll just end up in a different prison.


    I had hoped to make her accept me during the short amount of time that we¡¯d spend together. That¡¯s obviously not something Lady Lance wants. Actually, I have no idea what she wants¡­ It¡¯s too late to ask and the answer won¡¯t change a thing. It¡¯s time to stop trying and go back to reality.


    I¡¯ll stop pushing now that Lady Lance has made her position clear, we have a chance to be together in the future and it might work but I refuse to stick around to suffer the consequences of my actions.


    Nothing about what I said or did feels especially wrong to me but that doesn¡¯t matter, life isn¡¯t fair so it would be foolish to expect equitable treatment from the Templars after what I did, regardless of the legends surrounding them.


    I get up and make my way to my bed, the one I left empty for the last¡­ three nights I think, I don¡¯t have very clear memories of the first night. I hop in and lay on the sheet of fabric. It¡¯s best to maintain myself as far from her as I can from now on.


    I lack the self-control to both keep pursuing her and maintain my resolve to go on my own separate way once we are free. If I even survive the attempt. I hear steps approaching my bed.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Lady Lance whispers.


    ¡°Leomi?¡± I reply without giving myself time to reconsider directly using her name.


    I need to draw a line of my own and breaking my habit is a good way to do that. How humorous. My direct use of her name instead of her title pushes us further apart. She stays quiet, long enough that it is obvious to me that she caught on to the change in my behavior.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡­¡± Lady Lance abruptly speaks up but interrupts herself just as quickly. ¡°No, never-mind.¡± She expels the words out with a sigh. I turn my head slightly to gaze at her, her expression is tentative, hesitant. So unlike herself, a break from the Lady I crushed on at first sight.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± I press her on as the tide of my rekindled hopes instantly break my fresh resolve to keep my distance.


    ¡°We can still lay together, I¡­ It also brings me comfort to have you by my side.¡± Her proposal is tempting, but the line remains there. The meaning behind her words is cold water thrown over my feelings. This makes one time too many.


    ¡°No, Leomi.¡± I counter harshly. ¡°It¡¯s now or never. I can¡¯t keep doing this if you refuse to commit to anything. This¡­ game has exhausted me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have time, later.¡± Lady Lance presses on without a shred of doubt in her voice.


    ¡°With the coming war? I still need to go back and warn Father if we ever escape. This time right now is all that we¡¯ll get together. If you¡¯re right and we do have a future¡­ We can talk then.¡± But I doubt it since I have no intention of sticking around to be put on trial. ¡°Will you be with me now?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°I¡­ Jessica, I¡­¡± I wait for her answer in silence, the fact that she is wavering awakens a longing expectation in me. ¡°No. Not here, not now.¡± She finishes with what seems to be a renewed resolve, finally putting an end to our story together. At least, this is it for me.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s that.¡± I utter in a frosty tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should keep sleeping near you.¡± I feel the cold of my voice affect me deeply, all the way inside. I break away from her gaze and close my eyes soon after.


    A full minute later, I hear her turn around and walk away. I experience some sadness and regret at that but they don¡¯t move me in the slightest, the icy feeling clasped over my heart is sturdier than my self-control ever was. Life goes on.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up alone, earlier than I did the other mornings if the lack of light in the room is any indication. I don¡¯t linger in bed, knowing from experience that my thoughts won¡¯t lead anywhere pleasant if I lay there alone with myself.


    I look around but find no one else up, I can barely see the top of their noses over the bed frames. I make my way out of the building, intending to find the Princess and ask some questions.


    Lady Lance is afraid of what she could do to us and I think she has a more realistic view of the situation than I do, but I do believe I have a more accurate assessment of Celyz than she does. If she intended to torture us, she would have by now, waiting seems like a waste of her hive¡¯s time and resources.


    As I think back to the path that Princess Celyz took to guide me to the library building, I hear someone else leaving the building. I turn and find Yvonne.


    ¡°Got a second for me, Jessica?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sure, but can I trust a fungus?¡± I reply with a wink, a bit of a forced attempt to be casual but she rolls her eyes and smiles in response so it somewhat worked as intended.


    ¡°I just want to tell you that Patrick will back off, I haven¡¯t forgotten that I owe you my life twice over.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I stretch a small smile on my lips. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s right, I am a traitor.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to figure that out, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. I know Patrick¡¯s behavior is inexcusable, but if I can just say something so you can understand his actions?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s the way of Nobility to look down on us, he just takes it to another level.¡±


    ¡°He is¡­ maybe not young but he is inexperienced and his best friend, Nicolas, died in the ambush.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to make it sound too harsh but¡­¡± She makes a distinct nod to push me onward. ¡°This whole thing, it ruined my life beyond reparation at this point. I¡¯m not going to lie and say that I don¡¯t blame you, but Patrick? He¡¯s a minor issue, a dangerous one but still so small compared to the loss of my arm and how that¡¯s going to affect my future.¡±


    ¡°If Leomi doesn¡¯t or can¡¯t help you, I will.¡± Yvonne tries to reassure me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying within that maniac¡¯s political reach.¡± I shake my head negatively. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re naive if you think that your retainers will let me, a one-armed peasant with no skills or education, take a position they desire without at least trying to make my life difficult enough to make me quit.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it through enough, I¡¯m sorry Jessica.¡± Yvonne makes a difficult face, lowering her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for not knowing, you¡¯re Nobility.¡± I shrug again, a habit that seems to be ingraining itself in me, a defensive mechanism. Easier to pretend something doesn¡¯t affect you than to face it head-on. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough to realize the Lordling represents the worst of his kind.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t have enough faith or trust in your ability to protect me to stick around once we¡¯re out of this valley. You¡¯ll inevitably need him or his father¡¯s cooperation to fight the Rykz off and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be afraid to use this against you to gain other benefits. I should be able to run far enough away that the war here will make him and the Templars too busy to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°We can help with the Order at least. Exemplars have clout.¡± Yvonne tries to mask how much what I just said affects her.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Thanks, that would be great.¡± I give her a reassuring smile, her empathy for my situation is heartwarming. ¡°I¡¯m going to confront the Princess with a few things.¡± I tell her to move the conversation along.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± She makes a worried frown.


    ¡°It would be too risky for you, but I¡­ I need some answers while I can get them.¡± I¡¯m pretty sure the Princess has plans for me specifically and that should give me some leeway, not to mention I might be able to leverage what she wants to, maybe¡­ obtain my Lady¡¯s freedom I exchange.


    ¡°Be careful, Jessica, they¡¯re not fucking around. Don¡¯t be fooled by the Princess¡¯ friendly facade.¡± Yvonne warns me.


    ¡°I will.¡± I nod.


    She goes back inside and I start making my way. I manage to get to what I think is the general area of the library but after a while, searching, I get myself lost because of how similar the buildings look compared to each other.


    I didn¡¯t think it would be too much of an issue thanks to the black door of that specific structure and I turn out to be right since I find the door after searching the streets in widening circles.


    I push it open by placing my fingers somewhere with a thinner coating of black substance. I enter, finding Princess Celyz leaning over her desk. She stays silent and doesn¡¯t mention my intrusion so I just walk in.


    As I approach, I find that she is studying what I immediately recognize as a detailed map of the Izla that seems to be have had every available detail about the terrain noted down on it. There are even lines drawn between the villages that obviously represent the leylines.


    I scoff a little internally, Buton was so insistent to keep the map he gave me safe when he only thought the tunnel was just the work of smugglers, and now I find that the Rykz have an even more detailed map of the Izla.


    ¡°How did you gather that kind of information?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Hum, we had three years to look for them. There aren¡¯t very many possible configurations for a leyline network that connects to every settlement.¡± The Princess answers without changing position, one of her tendrils passes over the map just close enough to brush over every indentation on its surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to block them, you wouldn¡¯t gather that kind of detailed information if you weren¡¯t. It must have taken a lot of effort to do this covertly.¡± I note.


    ¡°Indeed. I just need one more moment to memorize something.¡± She says.


    I nod, letting her get back to it. I walk up to one of the shelves filled with books and pick a book at random. I expect to find some kind of odd protruding Rykz writing but instead, I recognize the Empire¡¯s alphabet.


    I read the first paragraph. It describes the process of mixing wrought iron and cast iron to make steel. I close the book and open another, finding it to also about metallurgy. I change shelf, the first book on it is about a farming method known as crop rotation.


    Never heard anyone doing that, we have fields of wheat and fields of corn, why would you alternate what you grow? It would just add an unnecessary complication. I keep reading but the book only describes the method, I skip ahead and find a page with a load of numbers in columns. Results in hard numbers I suppose.


    ¡°Found something interesting?¡± Princess Celyz asks from the desk, without turning around.


    ¡°Maybe, it looks like a record or a journal, it doesn¡¯t really explain why they would rotate crops in the first place.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Something to do with letting our Mother Earth rest as I recall.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me like the method requires sowing and harvesting more often than what I have the experience of doing. That is hardly letting the soil rest.¡±


    ¡°You would need to ask a sister of mine.¡±


    ¡°How do you read this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We ask of the merchants who sell them to us to read them first so that we can transcribe them in our writing. Those copies are safely sent back to our home, the Silver Hive. Either way, knowledge accumulated is never wasted.¡± She finishes with an enthusiastic rumble in her voice.


    ¡°Speaking of knowledge and the pursuit of it¡­¡± I let my sentence die out, uncertain how to breach the subject of torture. How do you ask someone, some being, why they¡¯re not clipping pieces off of you until you tell them everything they want to know?


    ¡°Oh yes, that reminds me.¡± Princess Celyz speaks up with resounding curiosity, her whole body turning around in one swaying motion, her tail swooshing behind her to help her stay balanced on her odd feet. ¡°I am curious.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± Again? I think back to the last time she was, blushing a little.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve spoken to me freely since the start. You are exchanging with me like you would with another intelligent being despite the fact that we are responsible for the loss of your arm. The other members of your group did not do that when we captured them and aren¡¯t doing it now, why do you behave differently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sad but I think the answer to your question is just habit. I am used to having someone with power over my life, you just have a bit more. The war you¡¯ll wage against the kingdom is a distant notion to me right now. I¡¯ve been focused on not getting myself killed in the present, a future calamity doesn¡¯t hold as much weight, no matter how large. There is also the fact that I didn¡¯t really know those who died in the ambush.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand, it is a difference in perspective between you and the Nobles. A worker will think of the task while the Princess needs to foresee what impact it will have on the future of the hive. What about your arm?¡± She asks.


    I grit my teeth to control the bitterness I feel on the subject.


    ¡°Your scout burned my arm.¡± I try my best to utter the words as calmly as I can. ¡°But I lost it because they estimated that it wasn¡¯t worth spending the necessary flow energy on a civilian when they could be attacked at any moment.¡±


    ¡°An unavoidable tactical decision when surrounded by the unknown.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Just as tactically viable as your ambush. Tell me, who should I start blaming? What would that get me? My arm is gone, I need to move on from that without burning every bridge around me.¡± I tell her coolly.


    ¡°You are mature for your age if I recall correctly, yes?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m seventeen.¡± I shrug the compliment off, can¡¯t let her manipulate my feelings. ¡°What do you want, Princess?¡±


    ¡°I want my sister back.¡± Princess Celyz answers despite my expectation of the contrary, her tone of voice vibrates and shakes my very bones. ¡°Caeviel took her from us.¡±


    All of this just for one Rykz Princess?! If Lady Lance is correct, there may be very few of them, but still¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of us know anything about that.¡± I edge, starting to feel a bit of fear because of her intensity. I suppress it. This is the time to ask. ¡°And you don¡¯t think so either because you would have tortured us otherwise.¡±


    She unfurls a tendril to wave it sideways between us, swatting the idea away.


    ¡°Torture is a barbaric technique, but you are correct in thinking that I would use any means if I thought that they would give me results. But information acquired through torture is unreliable at best because you need to verify each piece of it separately to avoid stepping into a trap by lack of knowledge.¡± She pauses. ¡°The amount of lies mixed with truth taints the whole method since you only know whether you were lied to for certain after you¡¯ve verified or acted on it. Historically, some of the most valuable information was hard to believe at first and that adds another complication. Threats against hostages to coerce information out of a subject has had more success, but that still has its own risks as the victim is liable to distrust the deal and lie regardless of the consequences, or simply decide that their duty stands above the safety of the hostage. No, the practice is too barbaric in execution for such unreliable results, not to mention the investment in time and resources necessary to verify the information doesn¡¯t always guarantee that a trick wasn¡¯t played since you only actually know for sure until you make a move. It is foolish to trust something obtained forcefully so why take a risk when there is another path?¡±


    Finding out that she isn¡¯t going to torture us isn¡¯t a surprise and the confirmation means very little to me, even less than I thought it would. I can¡¯t wave Leomi¡¯s fears away with just the Princess¡¯ word. Asking about it only makes me feel even more let down, defeated.


    ¡°You want me to betray Caeviel? The Empire? That¡¯s the other path, isn¡¯t it.¡± I ask. ¡°Why? What can I do that your hive cannot also accomplish with its resources?¡±


    ¡°There are some things we cannot do by the very nature of what we are.¡± She gives me an annoyingly cryptic answer.


    I think back to our conversations to find hints, what can¡¯t the Rykz do? As I scour my memories, I hit on our discussion about the past and their extensive knowledge of the events that unfolded back then.


    That leads me to my thought about how I would look with green skin. I would stand out in a bad way, be different. People would point at me, gossip, be suspicious. That would suck, but regardless.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I realize. ¡°That¡¯s what you want, a human spy because Rykz are too easily recognizable, too physically different from a human to get anywhere near a settlement without raising an alarm. I know you crave knowledge but it doesn¡¯t make sense to ask me. Patrick is already convinced I am your spy, what could I possibly achieve even if you let us go.¡± Wait. ¡°No. I refuse to spy for you unless you also release them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain I could negotiate you down to releasing you with just the other two and keep Patrick. Or I could have forced you to spy for me while keeping the other three as hostages. But I¡¯ve already explained to you why I will not use such means, have I not?¡±


    ¡°Too much risk, you couldn¡¯t trust someone coerced to spy for you because I may betray you at the worst time.¡± I pause. ¡°Because the goal is to recover your sister, you need someone you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, I knew you would put it together if I only gave you the barest of hints.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t characterize everything you¡¯ve told me as minor.¡± I self-deprecatingly wave the compliment off. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I convince you to turn wholeheartedly if you let them go?¡±


    ¡°No, this has to be a free choice, not a trade.¡± She shakes her head negatively.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of turning traitor for nothing?¡± I ask, exasperated because I expected her to be more forward with information now that I¡¯ve guessed what her game is.


    ¡°You will be able to negotiate the price of your help, I do not ask for you to do this for free.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t let them go even after I turn.¡±


    ¡°Probably not, you would need to give us something that outweighs the liability they represent if freed with all the information they have gathered so far.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything with that kind of value, could you be convinced to keep them alive and imprisoned while I help you?¡±


    ¡°That is still blackmail.¡± She shakes her head in the negative once more. ¡°Out dealings must be separate from¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I cut her off. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m thinking.¡± I add hurriedly.


    Is there a way around this? Why bother making me guess if there isn¡¯t a solution around? Unless¡­ She tried to drive wedges between me and them just yesterday.


    She made me guess because if she approached me with the idea, I would have rejected her head on. The difference is that right now I¡¯m actually considering it seriously. That ties into what she told us, that we could die here.


    ¡°We have a way to replace your arm.¡± Princess Celyz says in a low voice, almost a whisper.

 Nothing.Ch39

    Her words resound in my mind, an echo of her voice. My previous train of thought is abandoned when my entire being starts focusing on this new track, on how to obtain this arm.


    I could agree and then¡­ No. No wishful thinking. Now is not the time. Princess Celyz clearly told me that the others are not to be part of any deal, there will be no way around that.


    I could lie and¡­ Nothing. She is not so naive as to make a deal with me without ensuring that I¡¯ll follow through. I might have tried that if we just met but I¡¯ve spoken to her enough to respect her intelligence and not try something that foolish.


    ¡°I thought you wanted someone you could trust? You should know what my bottom line is, I won¡¯t betray them.¡± I tell the Princess. I try to keep my tone from wavering and fill my voice with assurance but it doesn¡¯t work very well.


    ¡°You said it yourself: they have some responsibility towards the loss of your arm. They have a debt towards you.¡± She speaks as softly as her odd projecting voice can be.


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t play games, Celyz.¡± I counter weakly.


    ¡°Games? They¡¯ve toyed left and right with you from the start, have they not? She doesn¡¯t value you half as highly as we do, she toys with you. She plays games with your feelings.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I yell out with fear in my voice, my hand raising to press against my forehead. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t betray Leomi! Or Yvonne. I¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± I mutter.


    Celyz is wrong about her! I¡­ Leomi said we would talk, later. It¡¯s always later with her, how does she act in the meantime? She toys with me. I need to escape this room. No. I can¡¯t give up on this chance! My feet freeze and refuse to move as my feelings for Leomi conflict with my very survival instinct.


    Enough! I will not betray her! I am not an animal! I bend my impulses and feelings. If Leomi dies here because of me I will never be able to keep living with myself, no matter how bitter I am about the continued rejections.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a new arm, a new chance at life. You¡¯ll simply complete tasks for us until the price of it is paid. A transaction, nothing more, nothing less.¡± Celyz presses on after giving me a short amount of time to think.


    ¡°You play with words. It will be seen as a betrayal by the rest of the Empire so that makes it one.¡±


    ¡°Are you not already a traitor?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You know my bottom line, we can talk when you release them.¡±


    ¡°Disappointing.¡± Princess Celyz says with one of her odd sighs. ¡°I had hoped you would clearly see that they are beneath you by now, Jessica. If she truly had feelings for you, would she not take the leap?¡±


    She would. I would. Leomi isn¡¯t me! She leads, she has a duty beyond her own feelings. I need to get out of here. I cannot bring myself to betray Leomi but that doesn¡¯t mean Celyz can¡¯t do it for me.


    Leomi promised me a frank talk once we¡¯re out, whether or not we have it, her intentions are what matter. I want to believe that my Lady is sincere. I want her to take me so much, so badly, that I can¡¯t just throw it all away like this. She might come looking for me after the war.


    It takes a momentous amount of willpower for me to take a step towards the door but a vision of my Leomi standing on a road pushes me forward. I almost see her in front of me, flicking a strand of her black hair back while holding out her other hand towards me.


    Delusions kept me together this far, I can cling to a few more. There is one reality to this path and it is that it will inevitably lead to me being at least partly responsible for the slaughter of innocents, I cannot let my selfish desires drag me into this.


    Now that I made a move towards the exit, towards her, it becomes easier to speak up. My resolve is made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it some more, Princess.¡± Once I¡¯m out of this valley, because who knows? If Patrick dies in the escape¡­ many things could change.


    ¡°Perhaps if you think about it for a few more days.¡±


    I walk out the door, taking a page out of the Princess¡¯ playbook by leaving once the conversation ended. Once out, I hurriedly put as much distance between me and the library as possible.


    I would never have believed it if I was told that I could be tempted to turn on the Empire just a week ago. How naive. You are not courageous if you haven¡¯t felt fear, you are not loyal if you¡¯ve never been tempted to betray.


    I run into Lady Lance walking out of the lavatories in clean new clothes, her black strands of hair are wet and thicker than usual because of the water, they create a tighter frame around her face than usual.


    I feel my nipples harden somewhat in excitement at this fresh vision of her, but my desire for her isn¡¯t enough to break the chill I put on our relationship to protect myself anymore. Experience, huh.


    We might have a chance together in the future, I need to focus on that. I should accept that we both made that call and be content with it until we have time together¡­ however long it takes for that to happen.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± Lady Lance throws towards me as her expression brightens somewhat.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I return with a forced smile.


    I wasn¡¯t wrong in my decision to trust her. She is glad to see me. This isn¡¯t a game for her, it can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t let Celyz get into my head. Too late. Could I even move that arm with all the strings that come with it?


    ¡°You look down.¡± She tells me, approaching closer but stopping at an arm¡¯s length away from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I shrug, trying to hide my exhaustion after the emotional turmoil I just went through. ¡°Still a bit sleepy, I woke up early.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± She nods. ¡°We can start now if you aren¡¯t going to work their fields this morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the energy to


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for your permission, just your availability.¡± My Lady replies with a teasing expression that almost makes me blush.


    Lady Lance then extends a hand to take hold of mine and turns around to guide me towards the well sitting on top of the stone base where she showed me the lion strike yesterday.


    I hate how much I love it when she takes the lead without asking my opinion. My heartbeat accelerates as I follow along behind her, staring up at her shoulders and the back of her head.


    ¡°Are your ribs finished healing?¡± She asks while using her hand to support and help me step up onto the platform.


    I do my best not to let how attentive she is towards me affect my resolve but I can feel the edges of it faltering already in my mind. It¡¯ll be easier once we start sparring.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the bruise still hurts so it¡¯s hard to tell if the bones fused back together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful then.¡± She nods, still holding onto my hand to guide me in the middle of one corner of the stone platform. ¡°You take care not to fall off, it¡¯s an added difficulty that I wouldn¡¯t usually introduce for a first spar but I think it¡¯s important that you learn to mind your footwork as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± I nod, pulling my hand away from hers, breaking her slender finger¡¯s grip on my palm.


    ¡°First, you should already know this but flow cannot do anything without energy to consume and a construct to guide it. The relationship is akin to that of a fire burning wood to produce heat.¡± I nod along. ¡°Second, never break a construct into its separate segments while it is activated because the energy will escape violently as a result and that will likely kill you. That stands for both your constructs and those of whoever you¡¯re fighting.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know how to do that anyway.¡± I shrug.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t find out.¡± Lady Lance¡¯s tone is hard and serious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I reiterate in a firm tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡± She takes a step back, away from me and raises a hand


    ¡°How do we do this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Keep trying to hit me with a lion strike while I try to dodge and counter. Be careful not to fall.¡± She repeats her warning.


    I raise my hand but don¡¯t take the strike¡¯s stance, deciding to start with a quick feint just to see if I can hit her. I predictably fail but chain on with a kick towards her feet without getting discouraged.


    She sidesteps and that gives me enough time to take the stance and launch a lion strike. I expected her to avoid the path of my attack but what she does instead takes advantage of the fact that my strike slows down half-way to easily intercept and swat it away with the back of her hand.


    I change tactic and throw a flurry of blows to overwhelm her. She doesn¡¯t even change tempo to defend herself, avoiding and pushing attacks away. She even avoids two different blows in one movement once because of the uncoordinated improvised nature of my attempts.


    ¡°Good thinking, you don¡¯t throw a lion strike if you don¡¯t at least think it has a chance to hit. But try to think your blows through a bit more, you¡¯re overextending.¡±


    Time goes by and I keep failing. My frustration grows because even when I find a good window of opportunity, I always miss the exact timing of the strike by a beat or three and she never fails to take advantage of it.


    ¡°Focus, don¡¯t let your failed attempts affect you. As long as you¡¯re still alive, you haven¡¯t truly failed.¡± She encourages me.


    Using her words as motivation, I launch a series of short jabbing strikes while taking care not to overextend myself. Waiting for the chance to trip her up. She seems to start dancing with her upper body to dodge my attacks, waving her shoulders and head just enough to avoid being hit.


    I assemble a simple leg strengthening construct and give it just enough energy to run for ten seconds which takes almost nothing. I throw a reckless front kick towards her shins just as she moves to re-position herself.


    Lady Lance stumbles on the unexpected obstacle but my attack put us close enough together that she is also given the option of using me as support to avoid falling. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to take hold of my shirt¡¯s collar with one hand.


    She pulls on it so much to stabilize her footing that I fumble and lose track of the lion strike construct that I was about to finish assembling. It doesn¡¯t help in the slightest that the first thing that surfaced in my mind when she took hold of my shirt is a feeling of mixed fear and desire.


    Afraid that she would look at my scars and bruises with disgust while excited at the prospect of showing her my bare body. The back of her hand seemed to linger against my flesh before she released the fabric but I am positive that was a result of my wishful thinking.


    ¡°That was really good.¡± She tells me with a smile, putting distance between us again. ¡°You lost focus but that can happen to anyone when an exchange goes in an unexpected direction.¡±


    I bury my lust under a layer of aggressiveness. A small voice in the back of my mind tries to caution me, to tell me that I am destroying the line I managed to draw to protect myself but I silence it without even taking time to think it through.


    I try to tackle her, the decision to attack at this angle is no doubt influenced by my desires but I don¡¯t care, I just want to land one blow.


    ¡°Calm down, Jessica.¡± She cautions me.


    I don¡¯t have any energy left for self-control today, it cost me almost all I had to choose a vague possibility of future with my Leomi over Celyz¡¯ offer. Now? Now I just want to take hold of her.


    But desires have no hold on reality. Every grappling attempt, every charging attack is avoided with easy. She dances around me, unreachable, unobtainable. Nothing¡¯s really changed since the first day I met her, huh.


    I¡¯m still chasing the ethereal Lady of my dreams, she is full of promises but somehow¡­ every time I reach out with my hand there is only air to grasp between my fingers.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Lady Lance orders.


    I obey her, because it¡¯s easy, because I¡¯m out of breath, because maybe this time she¡¯ll give me something back in exchange for my devotion to her. How am I still so naively hopeful?


    ¡°Take a deep breath. Focus on yourself, look inside.¡± She pauses, observing me closely me as I recover from my shortened breath. ¡°Now, tell me, are you angry? Frustrated? Do you feel the blood-lust?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of that.¡± A lot of lust for you, that¡¯s for sure, blood and all.


    ¡°Are you in control now?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I give a short reply to keep my exasperation to myself.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t a minute ago while you felt the exact same things. What changed?¡± Her voice and tone hit the exact notes they need to press me to find the answer, to make me understand that it matters.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± I admit after a while, it isn¡¯t the first time she makes me lose control but I never know why.


    ¡°You paid attention to them. Emotions are part of you but they aren¡¯t you.¡± She pauses and waits for me to nod before continuing. I both loathe and adore her ability to read me. ¡°You cannot let a single part of who you are overwhelm the rest of you, not in combat.¡± She explains in a kind tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely the wrong opponent to train my self-control.¡± I reply with spite. I¡¯m surprised to see her blush slightly in response to my complaint.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sloppy emotional teenager.¡± She counters with a dig. Her words in sharp contrast with the fact that she has to bite her lips to restrain an amused smile immediately after.


    I raise glare at her but she simply smiles back and I lose my anger just like that.


    ¡°You have that much control over yourself?¡± I ask with a curiosity tinted by hope.


    If she does, then maybe¡­ maybe it means that the scarce few reactions that I manage to get out of her aren¡¯t so meaningless anymore. She doesn¡¯t answer my question, choosing to glance back at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Never-mind.¡± I mutter, a wide grin on my face. I have my answer! She likes me! She likes me! She likes me! She likes me!


    The refrain persists like an echo, the soaring emotions have the odd effect of strengthening my self-control while my body and mind are filled with renewed energy. It was the right choice to reject the Rykz¡¯ offer, she is worth putting my life on the line for.


    This feeling of fulfillment is worth anything and everything. It acts like bright sunlight that clears the shadows of doubt looming over our future together. I can do that, I can wait for her to come and find me as long as I know that she will.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, my friend.¡± She tells me, returning a grin of her own. I can see the edge her lips twitch as she tries to control her own emotion but fails to suppress it.


    I can finally see her irresistible face express her emotion for me without a doubt. My heart soars and I assemble a lion strike construct in seconds, throwing the strike with my entire being behind it. I nail the timing, the strike fails because she blocks it but who cares: she likes me.


    I try to land another blow but she spins around me, her hand brushes just slightly against my waist, probably a coincidence but in my heightened state of emotion, the touch makes my nipples harden even more.


    My excitement must be clearly visible to her but she doesn¡¯t mention it, and I am secure enough in where we stand that I don¡¯t want to risk crossing her line, even if Princess Celyz doesn¡¯t seem to give a damn and wouldn¡¯t be blind enough to miss this if she did care.


    We keep exchanging blows, I keep failing about half my lion strikes, but it is progress compared to how I started. I don¡¯t notice time pass as I follow my Leomi¡¯s guidance. As the sun reaches its highest point, I am physically drained enough that I have to forcefully push through my body¡¯s protests to keep going. Because I want to make this moment together last as long as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Lady Lance suggests after slapping one of my sloppy punches aside.


    ¡°I can still keep going.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Your footwork is crumbling, and your mind isn¡¯t focused enough anymore. We made a lot of progress and we can keep going after we eat.¡± She voices hatefully reasonable arguments that make sense.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± I obediently reply.


    She holds her hand out for me to take. I immediately step to her side and seize it with greed. She responds by squeezing my fingers with affection. My heart melts at this tiny gesture of affection and my mood rises back to its previous levels.


    ¡°My Lady.¡± I whisper with fondness, just loud enough for her.


    I catch how much brighter her smile becomes right before she turns her head away from me to hide it. I am used to having to keep an eye on her expression at all times to detect her reactions in those rare moments where she has a visible one.


    Lady Lance starts walking onward, pulling me behind her as she hops off the stone platform. I stare at the back of her head as I fully enjoy the fact that she is guiding me. I now know that our relationship has progressed significantly, how much it means for her to behave this way with me.


    ¡°Are you shy, my Lady?¡± I ask, teasingly. Wanting but not hoping for an honest answer.


    ¡°¡­A bit. With you.¡± She says in a tiny voice, her tone is somewhat reluctant.


    I almost produce a small shriek because of how happy I am that she finally reached back to me with words. She was obviously unwilling to admit it, and yet she wanted to tell me enough that she overcame her own doubts.


    I accelerate my steps to try to catch up and walk side by side with her but she speeds up in kind, maintaining the distance between us. Curiosity devours me enough to shake my reluctance to embarrass myself by saying something silly.


    ¡°I want to see your face.¡± I whisper, not bothering to hide the undertone of desire in my voice.


    ¡°No.¡± Lady Lance categorically refuses.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± I tell her with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Her voice takes a facetiously childish tone.


    Her answer makes me imagine her childishly sticking her tongue out at me. I giggle in delight. Just this silly exchange with her means so much to me, it is worth so much more to me than some stupid arm. I don¡¯t need two to survive.


    I tighten my grip over her hand and she responds in kind. A happy sigh escapes my lips.

 Nothing.Ch40

    Lady Lance lets my hand go when we come into sight of our building. I still feel the cool touch of her fingers on my hand, it lingers and I press my palm against my chest for reasons I can¡¯t formulate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere today or tomorrow, alright?¡± She tells me when we¡¯re just a few steps away from the entrance.


    ¡°Where would I go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just trust me.¡± She replies.


    That¡¯s¡­ easy to say. I stay silent and that seems to be enough for her. We walk in, Yvonne and Patrick are sitting in front of each other while staring at a vague drawing drawn on the stone floor in small white lines.


    ¡°There has to be a tunnel that leads in the general direction of Meria.¡± Patrick affirms.


    ¡°Does it matter whether it exists or not if we can¡¯t find it?¡± Yvonne replies, a bit annoyed. ¡°We know the location of the tunnel we took to enter the valley, the stone doors will be hard to move but not impossible.¡±


    ¡°The doors aren¡¯t the problem, we would encounter some if we find a tunnel east anyway. Our issue is that the Rykz occupy the twins, their hive occupies the center of the Izla. If we run west, towards where we came from, they will send soldiers north and south of us, we would never be able to escape their encircling. Our only option will then be to fortify ourselves inside Buton¡¯s dungeon while they lay siege to us and pillage the region. The only direction that can provide us with a haven against their pursuit is the east, towards Meria.¡± He explains.


    ¡°No!¡± I almost yell out but I manage to keep the volume of my voice under that of a shout. ¡°I need to go back and warn Father!¡±


    ¡°A warning and instructions to evacuate the whole western half of the Izla will be sent from Meria as soon as we warn the Duke.¡± Patrick explains without looking up from the drawing on the ground. He moves his hand that is holding a small rock and draws a small circle. ¡°If there is a tunnel, it has to be in that area because the twin mountains on either side are too thick to dig through, Rykz and Grub or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool, that will be much too late! The Rykz will be forced to start their invasion as soon as we escape the valley!¡± I exclaim with vehemence to try to get Yvonne and Lance to weigh in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessica but what he¡¯s saying makes sense, we have to warn the Duke first and we can¡¯t do that if we escape west.¡± Yvonne speaks up.


    ¡°We can go back and find a boat, there¡¯s that¡­¡± I stop because the lousy fishing boat that I know of wouldn¡¯t be able to carry more than two of us.


    ¡°There are no docks on the western side of the Izla, I¡¯m sorry Jessica. Even if there were, it would take us too long to navigate back around the Izla to reach Meria in time for our warning to be of any use.¡± She shakes her head sadly.


    ¡°It is a simple choice between warning the east or the west, we cannot do both. The Izla¡¯s seat of power, the army, and the majority of the population are east.¡± Patrick explains in a tone of voice that reminds me of Celyz¡¯ when she told us our actions could result in death.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t even know if there is a tunnel there, they could have never dug one in fear that it would be discovered.¡± I throw this out to gain time.


    ¡°If there is no tunnel east, we will keep searching north or south along the ridge until we find one.¡± Lady Lance tells me carefully, gently. ¡°We have a duty to Izla Meria, it must come first.¡±


    My mouth gapes a little. I snap my head around to stare at her, my face undoubtedly expressing how hurt and betrayed I feel. How could she do this to me? She recoils away from me, her face contorts to make a difficult expression that poorly conceals how hurt she is beneath it.


    I don¡¯t trust it. I don¡¯t trust her. I grip my head with my hand, feeling the beginning of a headache. A rising pang of pain, a tiny stake piercing the inside of my skull. I flinch, stumbling a little. I take a step back to regain my balance. I see Lady Lance hold her hand out to help me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I yell with the full strength of my lungs.


    Her arms freeze in midair between us. I turn away from her. I can¡¯t look at her. Father. What should I do? I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t betray her, my feelings for her won¡¯t let me. I can¡¯t even justify it to myself intellectually, it¡¯s her duty, it¡¯s the logical choice to make for the Izla.


    I can¡¯t do nothing, can I? Once we escape, the Rykz will attack. Father might die. The only way to ensure his safety is to make a deal with Celyz¡­ Can I trade my Lady¡¯s freedom for that? It¡¯s possible Father wouldn¡¯t even be injured.


    The escape probably won¡¯t even succeed. How could it? There are thousands of workers here, dozens of scouts patrolling, an entire army of warriors. It wouldn¡¯t be that much of a betrayal, right? Wrong. I already feel sick just considering it.


    My splitting headache intensifies as my reflections only serve to push me further away from a solution to my dilemma.


    I make my way to one of the walls and press my back against it to help slide myself into a sitting position on the ground. I move my hand to take hold of my temples in reaction to the pain. I hear someone move nearby before seeing my Lady sit down next to me in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Celyz made me promises if I become her agent you know.¡± The words escape me. She remains silent for a minute.


    ¡°What kind of offer?¡± Lady Lance finally asks.


    ¡°The tempting kind. I¡¯m not sure if she can deliver but it doesn¡¯t matter because I won¡¯t accept.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says after another silence.


    My eyes remain dry despite how much I wish for tears that would release me from this nauseating feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell her that though because it would probably get us all killed.¡± I expel the words out, sharing that burden with her feels so liberating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it all up to you, I promise.¡± Lady Lance tells me with certainty.


    I manage to suppress the scoff that comes to my lips. It just sounds like an empty promise to me. She can¡¯t provide me with a new arm and she won¡¯t be able to do anything to help Father. Just holding onto Meria would be the most that Caeviel can hope to achieve at the start of this war with the Rykz.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask her directly. Lady Lance¡¯s lovable lips remain predictably shut. ¡°If we make it out of the valley, I¡¯ll be on one side of the war while my father will be on the other.¡± I¡¯ll have to stay on the Izla, within reach of that maniac.


    ¡°We can figure it out, together.¡± She says, reaching out with her hand to touch my shoulder. I shake it off.


    ¡°I have too much on the line to willfully believe in a happy tale-like ending. I need time to get used to the fact that I¡¯m going to abandon my father and leave him to possibly die.¡±


    I get up, using the wall as support because the lightheartedness that accompanied the headache makes my balance too shaky to rely on. I make my way to the door and step outside to breathe some fresh air.


    After a few minutes of letting my thoughts drift, a worker arrives with a single wicker basket. I take it off the Rykz¡¯ hands and look inside. There are only four bowls.


    Celyz. A message for me. I didn¡¯t work in the mushroom fields this morning so I am immediately shown what the consequence of my choice is. An unsubtle way to pressure me, to communicate that I can both be rewarded and punished while not pushing it so far that I can characterize her treatment as unfair. This still borders on blackmail regardless of her pretty words.


    It feels like a vise is closing in on me on either side of the piercing pain in my head. How long until I break apart under the pressure and consequences of my decisions? I barely understand it myself, why do I keep choosing to trust her? Because she makes me feel like I am greater than myself when I am at her side.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Father is a grown man who knows how to take care of himself. Celyz doesn¡¯t know enough to find him, there is no reason to believe he¡¯ll need my help to make it through this and I can¡¯t trust the Rykz not to use him against me even if I turn.


    Lady Lance¡¯s fear that they¡¯ll use us against each other might be well-founded after all. Celyz might actually just be waiting for our relationship to deepen before she does just that, to make it easier to bend us to her will. I walk back inside with the basket, distributing the bowls and sitting down with the others in a circle to start eating.


    The other three exchange some opinions about how to find the right way out of the valley but I shut the conversation out. I can accept the rationality of the choice they made, but the guilt I feel won¡¯t let me participate in any way.


    I finish my bowl in no time and leave the building entirely, making my way towards the well. Once there I sit with my back against the low wall surrounding it, processing my dark feelings in silence.


    Lady Lance emerges from a street barely a couple of minutes later. Her simple presence is enough to relieve me from some of the weight on my shoulders. I get up, resolving not to let myself get caught in a spiral of self-pity. Ready to continue sparring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s refine your lion strike before we begin.¡± She tells me. ¡°Assemble one but remove everything you can from the targeting segment. Make sure you¡¯re certain about what you exclude.¡±


    I nod and get started, executing a strike in the air. I¡¯m using my spine and a good part of my torso¡¯s muscles down to my waist but my legs themselves only contribute to footwork and don¡¯t need the boost.


    ¡°I only removed my legs, I don¡¯t feel confident enough to distinguish between what I¡¯m using or not for the rest.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± She raises a hand and makes a signal that tells me to come and get her.


    The first strikes I throw are so close to being exactly in sync with the construct¡¯s activation that I spend the next few hours throwing the same strike over and over again just to get it right.


    I put almost no effort into setting my blows up and as such none of them even come close to hitting her. I consider that getting the hang of the timing matters more right now and she seems to agree since she doesn¡¯t mention the lack of planning behind my strikes. As the sun gets lower and lower, I also start running out of flow.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m out.¡± I mutter, disappointed. Just after I throw a perfectly timed lion strike too.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She holds out her hand.


    A ball of flow emerges from the palm of her hand, it isn¡¯t very large compared to what I¡¯ve seen her use before but I can tell by experience that it holds the equivalent of a full twenty-four hours of regeneration for me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today.¡± She says, letting the flow in her hand trickle slowly towards me.


    I spot the moment when she cuts her link to it when the golden energy starts slowly sinking towards the ground. I hold my hand out and connect to the free energy, I tell the flow to merge with my reserves and it enters my arm, disappearing under my skin.


    ¡°What kind of flow concentration would you need for the glow to be visible under flesh?¡± I ask, remembering my Lady¡¯s comment about seeing Celyz gather flow inside her tendrils.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Duke might be able to do it but I can¡¯t. I have a little over a thousand subjects pledged to me and nine barons under my rule.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what that represents in quantity.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Twelve times more regeneration than is normal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you?¡± I frown.


    ¡°I would estimate that she is but not because she has access to more flow than I do.¡± Lady Lance pauses. ¡°I would be very hard pressed to block her twenty-four tendrils and attack her at the same time. That doesn¡¯t even take her tail into account or the fact that her reversed knees allow her to take long backward steps to keep me at a distance. Keeping her in my range would be a headache of its own.¡± She makes a small grimace.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the best.¡± I tell her with a bright smile.


    ¡°You put a lot of thought into that compliment, huh.¡± She rolls her eyes sarcastically.


    ¡°Fine, you suck.¡± I stick my tongue out.


    ¡°Ah, straight to my heart. My friend, you are so cruel to me.¡± She places her palm over her heart, faking injury and pain.


    I try to remain strong but I don¡¯t last long. My worry that she took my words to heart grows as she maintains her act despite how unlikely it is that she was truly offended since we were both obviously joking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, you¡¯re awesome.¡± I hurriedly tell her, just to make sure that there is no misunderstanding about my opinion of her.


    ¡°I was only teasing you, Jessica.¡± She abandons her sham, adorning a bright reassuring smile instead.


    ¡°I know, I just wanted to¡­¡± I try to explain.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too sweet for your own good.¡± She shakes her head in disbelief.


    ¡°You bring out the worst in me.¡± I throw her the reproach in an accusing tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, come here.¡± Lady Lance replies contritely. She takes a step towards me and closes the distance between us.


    Her sudden approach startles me, chasing the words out of my mouth and making my throat dry out. She wraps her hands around my shoulders and brings me in for a hug.


    I lift my chin up to avoid burying my face into her chest between her two perfect breasts, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to lose all capacity for thought right now. We still need to be prudent with Celyz¡¯ watching us.


    The weirdest spot on my body starts to tingle at her contact. A point just above my butt, right in the middle of the hollow in my lower back. I let myself melt in her arms, feeling an unreasonable amount of comfort and safety from the physical contact with her.


    ¡°Better?¡± She whispers in my ear after a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do something about this at some point.¡± I tell her in a low seductive voice, almost panting for breath.


    I know that she can tell how aroused I am because her arms are pulling me so tightly against her that my hard nipples are pressing against her flesh.


    She hurriedly breaks our embrace, raising both her hands to her chest and hiding her breasts behind them while furiously blushing. She widens the distance between us in an exaggerated manner by taking several backward steps away from me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my friend, I shouldn¡¯t have held you with these thoughts in my mind.¡± Lady Lance apologizes in a low serious voice, turning sideways defensively.


    I can¡¯t believe it, she thought I meant it for her! She thinks I was talking about her! The realization combined with her almost shy behavior throws a feverish haze over my thoughts and my most intimate place starts getting wet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need a few minutes.¡± I tell her with honesty, despite knowing that admitting that to her is only going to make it harder to cool down.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She admits with a giggle.


    Our eyes find each other naturally, locking our sights together. We both explode in laughter at the same time, like the two young idiots we are. Our exclamations are full of happiness but don¡¯t lack humor either.


    After a while, we calm down. Our cheeks having regained their usual colors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should touch each other anymore.¡± I regretfully tell her.


    ¡°No, probably not.¡± She nods, agreeing with my opinion.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to stop though, are we?¡± I ask, just to make sure.


    ¡°Not ever, if I can help it.¡± My Lady Lance promises me with an endearing smile.


    ¡°Is that copper basin you used to show me the construct still here?¡± I speak up, suddenly inspired to do something for her in return.


    ¡°Just behind the well, I think.¡± She tells me.


    I walk over, finding the basin still full of clear water. I drag it a bit closer to the well.


    ¡°Hop on!¡± I tell her, patting a spot of the low-wall right in front of the basin.


    ¡°No shenanigans, Jessica.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°I promise.¡± I reply seriously.


    Lady Lance walks over and sits down where I told her to, legs on either side of the basin. I kneel in front of her with the basin between us, taking hold of one of her feet and untying the laces of her boot.


    She goes along with my intentions, extending her leg towards me so I can more easily slide the boot off. I remove the simple, ugly sock provided by the Rykz to reveal her beautifully slender foot.


    I carefully take hold of it in between my fingers, plunging it into the water little by little and enjoying her shivering reaction to the contact of her skin with cold water.


    I start coursing my fingers over the plant of her foot, rubbing along the entire length and getting rid of the small amount of dust that you inevitably find there, clinging. I am satisfied with the result after a minute.


    I start passing my fingers in-between each of her toes. She hums along. Her pleasure given voice allows me to put a final end to my irrational insecurities towards my rash decision. I pass my palm over the top of her foot to finish.


    I pull it out of the water, pulling it near my lips and leaving a chaste kiss on the tip of her toes. I release the foot and she places it on the edge of the copper basin before lifting her other leg and extending it in front of me.


    I undo her laces and slowly remove the boot. Repeating the entire process but with even more care. Once I am finished cleaning this foot, I guide it up to my lips. The tender kiss that I give her this time has nothing chaste to it as I press my lips fully against the end of her foot.


    ¡°Hum. I was wrong, but not entirely.¡± She makes a thoughtful pause. ¡°In the end, we both touched on the truth.¡± She murmurs softly.


    ¡°What do you mean, my Lady?¡± I ask, releasing her foot and looking up at her.


    ¡°The heart at risk of breaking was always mine.¡± Lady Lance gives me her confession with a burning passion deeply buried inside the abyss of her light gray eyes.

 Nothing.Ch41

    My heart rate slows down until it is down to only a single beat every second and a half. The quivering pulses of my heart are so powerful that my chest rises along with every contraction.


    The copper basin between us along with the fact that I¡¯m kneeling and the well¡¯s opening right behind her are enough obstacles that I can¡¯t just directly throw myself at my Lady despite wanting to so badly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break your heart unless I get to devour the pieces.¡± I tell her. Expressing my feelings helps control my desire to tackle her right this instant.


    ¡°I knew it, you have designs on my flesh!¡± She exclaims with feigned outrage. She lifts her hand to place its slender fingers over her mouth in a shocked gesture.


    ¡°No such thing, my Lady, you are simply too much of a temptress for an innocent, inexperienced, honest peasant such as I!¡± I reply, taking to her game. ¡°You¡¯ve judged my intentions in an unfair manner!¡±


    ¡°Lies! Fabrication! Untruth! There was no ignorance in your gaze when you laid it upon me, a poor Countess gullible enough to fall for your silver tongue.¡±


    ¡°Alas, you¡¯ve pierced my deception at last!¡± I take my hand to my heart. ¡°I would devour you this instant if only I had the tools for the task. But, tragically, I do not and I cannot bear to let even a single drop of your invaluable blood go to waste.¡± I sigh with despair.


    We pause, gazing upon each other with sunny expressions on our faces. A scene in contract with the decreasing sunlight in the valley as the brightest star begins its descend behind the mountainous ridges.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to go from there.¡± Lady Lance admits with a giggle.


    ¡°Too far, huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stick to a literal desire for flesh.¡± She raises an eyebrow and throws me a questioning look.


    ¡°Well¡­ You didn¡¯t hit very far from the truth, I feel like I want to eat you sometimes.¡± I shrug unconcernedly because I am used to feeling that impulse. ¡°Although, not quite literally.¡± I add with a grin that widens as my Lady¡¯s cheeks take a deeper red tint.


    I¡¯m not entirely sure about the meaning of what I said, but I have a vague enough understanding of what it signifies to use it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± She utters shortly. ¡°Before your wicked wit gets you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°By my Lady¡¯s will.¡± I lean my head in a small bow.


    I struggle a bit to get up to my feet from a kneeling position because I haven¡¯t had much practice doing that with a single arm while maintaining my balance. Once standing, I extend my hand out to my Lady who remained sitting on the well¡¯s low-wall, patiently waiting for me.


    Lady Lance takes hold of my fingers with her own with a grip that is more tenuous than any we¡¯ve shared before. And yet, it feels like our relationship is stronger than it ever was.


    My Lady doesn¡¯t use my hand as a support to help herself to her feet even though she awaited me before she did. I realize that the discreet courtesy is one that a Lady would observe for a suitor, I feel myself blush and my feelings for her gain in strength.


    We make our way back to our sleeping quarters, holding hands in contented silence. My insecurities about us and my uncertainty about the future remain in the pit of my stomach as a small ball of worry but the promise of a future with her is now firm enough that I can keep forging ahead.


    Once inside the building, Lady Lance accompanies me to the side of my bed. She helps me get over the wooden frame and lay down on the sheet mattress. We remain holding hands for a long moment until she decides to chastely kiss me on the tip of my fingers before letting go.


    ¡°Good night, my sweet Jessica.¡± She tells me with an affectionate tone.


    ¡°Good night, Lady who ravished my heart.¡± I answer with fondness, closing my eyes.


    I listen as she walks away, the haze of slumber already spreading over the edges of my mind after a full day of exertion.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I am awakened by a shaking of my shoulder in the middle of my sleep. I startle, a cold fearful shiver drowns over the warm feelings that embraced me in my slumber. I snap my eyes open and find Lady Lance looking down at me.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± She asks in a tone that tells me it¡¯s a friendly jab, not a real question.


    I look back at her, puzzled. Her gaze travels down, following the length of my arm. I follow the direction that her eyes indicate and find that my hand is stuck between my thighs, it slipped under my pants during my sleep.


    ¡°You want to take over?¡± I throw back at her without thinking. ¡°Your slender fingers always seemed designed for the task.¡±


    The compromising position and the fact that she is watching are two things that hit me for real as I speak. My hand moves slightly by reflex, the base of my thumb brushes against the small mound of flesh that brings so much pleasure when given enough attention.


    My lower back arcs up slightly in reaction, pushing my waist towards Lady Lance¡¯s direction. She snaps her mouth shut, her chest jolting as her breath catches. She then extends a hand and grabs me by the front of my shirt, pulling on it to lift me up closer to her face.


    ¡°My adorably clumsy Jessica, once we¡¯re free and clear, I¡¯m going to mess you up so¡­¡±


    ¡°Leomi, not the time!¡± Yvonne speaks out from somewhere else in the room, interrupting my Lady as she was about to declare her intentions towards my body.


    ¡°We¡¯re escaping, get up.¡± Lady Lance tells me in a serious tone despite her obviously short breath. She then let¡¯s go of my shirt and I drop back down to the bed. The space between my thighs drenches in desire for her.


    I stay stunned for a long moment. Long enough that Lady Lance ends up throwing a meaningful stare at the space between my thighs, no doubt telling me to cut it out.


    The intensity of her gaze makes me close my legs and squirm my thighs against each other. Those impulsive movements press the wet lips of my most intimate place together. The middle finger that I placed there in my sleep becomes entrapped between them, sliding further in as I push on my flesh and concertedly rub it. My lustful actions quickly provoke an exulting wave of pleasure that shakes me deeply, an unmistakable moan of gratification escapes me. ¡°Uhm!¡± I gasp immediately after to suck a breath in.


    I can¡¯t believe she made me dance with a just single glance.


    I watch my Lady Lance gulp visibly in reaction to my actions. My eyes never wavered and remained fixed on her face for this entire time so I know that my Lady didn¡¯t miss a single thing. She kept staring, drinking me in as I touched myself in front of her.


    Lady Lance takes a deep breath that she powerfully exhales soon after. She holds her hand out for me, leaving it hanging just over the bed¡¯s frame. Her fingers are shaking, betraying their obvious desire to move but her arm remains in its position, if unsteadily.


    I manage to gather enough of myself to tear my hand away from my most intimate place. I hurriedly wipe my fingers on my shirt before accepting her help to get out of bed. I regretfully didn¡¯t get to go all the way, but I¡¯m pretty sure I just hooked her hard.


    Once on my feet, she doesn''t immediately let go of me. Instead, she takes my hand up to her lips and lays a chaste kiss on the tip of my fingers. It would have been innocent in any other circumstance, but considering where they were just a few seconds ago...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my Lady.¡± I stammer out, my overwhelming emotions affecting my voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She echoes me with a nod, her voice is about as steady as mine was.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    We break our hands apart by common accord. Both conscientious that any further contact between us from now on will contain a promise. A commitment to sharing an intimacy beyond what we¡¯d ever experienced with together before this.


    As I walk out of the building behind my Lady, I sharpen my mind to put myself on full alert and observe our surroundings. The sun is just now rising above the valley¡¯s ridges, it is the dawn of a new day.


    There are three tall figures in hard leather and chain-mail waiting outside. Two of them are holding swords and kite shields with silver lion heads engraved on them. The last one has the same equipment as the others except the lion heads are golden instead of silver.


    Exemplar. My Lady¡¯s mother. I avoid her eyes when the turns to look at me. I am unsure of how I should face my crush¡¯s parent immediately after I shared such an intense moment with her daughter, a binding vow.


    ¡°We need to get moving Vikiana. We¡¯re done for if a Princess catches wind of us here.¡± One of the two male Templar says.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± My Lady Lance¡¯s mother replies. ¡°We¡¯re taking the same path out as we did in, keep your silence until we¡¯re out of the city itself or if it is an emergency.¡±


    I throw a glance at my Lady and she nods, immediately understanding what I mean to communicate to her.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± My Lady says, fast-walking towards the corner of the building.


    I turn around and walk back inside, quickly finding the raw iron bar that I left against the wall. I grab it and get back out. Almost exactly a minute later, Lady Lance rejoins us with the two other bars of iron. She hands one of them over to Yvonne.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± The Exemplar orders.


    Our group of seven folds into a two by two column with her as the rear-guard. My Lady takes the spot next to my own and as we walk together, the back of our hands occasionally brush against each other.


    Each of her touches is a boon that helps me cope with the fear of getting caught, the anxiety of possibly losing my future with Leomi. Something that I desire to the point of sometimes feeling its physical pull on my heart.


    As we are about to pass through a street crossing, a group of workers emerges from a side street and makes a turn that puts them on a collision course with us. I tense, tightening my grip on the iron bar in my hand, but my Lady touches my arm just for a split-second to tell me to calm down.


    I follow her order. The group slows down to let the group of workers pass in front of us, they don¡¯t react to our presence at all. What the hell was that? I ask myself as we resume making our way out of the city.


    As we walk past the last building on the outskirts of the Rykz city and engage on a path that cuts between two mushroom pit fields to head towards the edge of the valley, to higher ground.


    ¡°They¡¯ll see us on the horizon if we go too high.¡± I warn them before thinking my words through.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent a week running away and being held captive by the Rykz, surely you¡¯ve noticed that they have no eyes by now.¡± The Exemplar responds. I lower my head in embarrassment. Of course, the first thing I do in her mother¡¯s presence is put my foot in my mouth.


    ¡°Why did those workers ignore us?¡± My Lady speaks up to my rescue.


    ¡°Something straight out of the University.¡± She replies without explaining further.


    ¡°What are the limits?¡± Patrick asks.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t last longer than a day and you four aren¡¯t affected since we used it without you being present. We can do it a second time but it would be better to save it until we really need it. Don¡¯t worry though, the Rykz will ignore you as long as we are there to escort you.¡±


    She explains further but avoids mentioning what specific method is being used to trick the Rykz. A secret in case we are recaptured. The other Templar was afraid that a Princess would spot us so it won¡¯t work against Celyz. With luck, she won¡¯t check on us anytime soon.


    ¡°We brought six horses along with us, it should be enough for the eight of us to outpace the Rykz if we rotate the riders. Can all of you ride?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I admit. There is probably a fourth Templar guarding the horses. ¡°What direction are we taking to get out?¡± I ask with some hope.


    ¡°We entered the valley through the tunnel west of here, the stone gate should still be open since the Rykz guarding it weren¡¯t ordered to close it behind us.¡± The other male Templar answers me.


    ¡°We need to head east if at all possible.¡± My Lady¡¯s mother interjects to my despair. ¡°They¡¯ll have tunnel exits dug all over the twins, you can¡¯t outrun an encirclement, horses or not. The only viable escape strategy is to head straight towards Meria before they spread over the Izla like a plague and we lose our chance.¡±


    ¡°I am positive that there is a tunnel entrance east, if I am wrong then we¡¯ll find one north or south. It will still be preferable than heading west even if we lose some time searching.¡± Patrick says.


    My teeth clench together in reaction to his words despite how logical the decision to head east seems, I have a hard time making myself accept it. My lady places her free left hand on my shoulder in a gesture that comforts me.


    ¡°Joan is inside a mountainous cove further ahead with the horses.¡± One of the Templar says.


    However, all three of them seem to grow tenser as we approach and my grip on the raw iron bar tightens once again because of their agitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s the entrance.¡± Her mother replies, pointing at two large rocks with a space just large enough to let a horse pass between them. ¡°Joan would normally tie the leashes together and attach them somewhere to come out and wait for us. She isn¡¯t there.¡± The Exemplar pauses. ¡°No sense in waiting. Edward and Emffrey, you take point. I go second. The rest of you stick to the back.¡± She orders.


    I follow behind them as they enter the cove, looking over their shoulders. My pulse quickens nervously. The three Templars in front of me stop short right after taking a turn.


    I take one more step. The scene revealed to me is horrendous. I gag and my stomach at the sight of a human body burnt to a crisp, a chain-mail is still covering the charcoal-like remains of a Templar.


    There are eight dead Rykz scouts scattered around the cove, each felled by a single strike. Two scouts are still alive and seem to be standing guard over the corpse. They do not react to our presence.


    The six horses are lying dead in a corner, a sickening pool of blood surrounding them and coloring the ground red. Their throats were all pierced through and through.


    ¡°Joan¡­¡± The temple guard on the left calls out.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± The other one simply swears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Vikiana snaps at the other two Templars before they can approach their fallen comrade. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything, Emffrey. We¡¯re leaving, right this instant.¡± She begins retreating backward, forcing me and the others behind her to do the same.


    The Templar must not have had enough flow to overwhelm the fire construct. I shiver and feel a pang of sympathy as she suffered a fate that I avoided by the thinnest margin. Once our group of seven is fully out of the mountainous cove, my Lady¡¯s mother speaks up again.


    ¡°I should have taken a couple more cases, maybe two doses would have masked them.¡± She says with sadness and self-reproach.


    ¡°Shit, Joan.¡± Emffrey utters weakly.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have predicted any of this, Viki, it isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re right, though, they must have smelled them out from afar.¡± Edward agrees sadly.


    ¡°We move east, now. We kept going along the valley¡¯s flank to get as close to your location as possible so the distance to either end is about the same. Even if they sounded the alarm.¡± Vikiana explains, swallowing her grief for later.


    I turn towards my Lady, finding her standing deathly pale at my side. She must have known that Templar. I let go of the iron bar, laying it against my leg. I reach out to Leomi¡¯s left hand to hold it and possibly provide her with some support.


    As soon as our fingers touch, however, she reacts by recoiling away from me. Pulling her hand close to her chest in a protective gesture. It seems to me that she reacted as if what made contact was not flesh but fire. I stare at her, baffled and worried by her reaction.


    ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­ Not after everything. This can¡¯t be happening.¡± She mutters in a low tone that barely reaches my ears.


    ¡°Leomi, get a grip, we¡¯re going now.¡± Vikiana tells her daughter in a harsh voice.


    I take my iron bar back in hand as the column reforms to start making its way east. This time I travel alone in the center of it. My Lady chooses to walk side by side with her mother. The Templar¡¯s death must¡¯ve shocked her.


    She hasn¡¯t seen her mother for a long time and after the ordeal we went through¡­ I know I would behave similarly. It¡¯s natural of her to seek her parent after seeing this scene, especially if she knew her. There is nothing odd about her behavior towards me.


    I forge onward, repeating the reasonings to myself in a loop until I believe them wholeheartedly. The Rykz might already know of our escape, my Lady has to be ready to fight. I have to be ready to defend her with my life if need be.


    I assemble both a strengthening construct and a lion strike one after the other, leaving both in an idle state. My precaution serves to reassure me as we keep trekking along the valley¡¯s walls.


    A few hours of walk later, we spot a patrol of ten Rykz scouts moving in the opposite direction from ours. As the others before them, they don¡¯t change their behavior and let us pass without incident.


    As the sun reaches the noon position, the mountainous ridge to our left becomes sharper and sharper while there is an increasingly high number of trees growing over the area¡¯s flat ground, the angle must be too acute for even those trees.


    ¡°We should take a break, it¡¯s becoming more likely that we¡¯ll find a tunnel entrance as we approach the eastern end of the valley. A full stomach won¡¯t be a luxury if we run into trouble.¡± Edward suggests.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop there.¡± Exemplar Vikiana points towards a small hill that will provide us with a wide plunging view of our surroundings.


    We sit down in a broken circle since most of us keep our sights turned towards the city and lake at the center of the valley. My Lady doesn¡¯t sit next to me. The Rykz Queen¡¯s huge silhouette planted in the middle of the water is still barely visible from here despite the fact that we¡¯ve traveled a full dozen kilometers away already.

 Nothing.Ch42

    The three temple guards each take off small pouches that were tied to their waists. They open and spread them around so that we all have one within arm¡¯s reach. The Templars then lay down their shields and sheathe their swords. I plunge my hand in one of the pouches to take out a large slice of smoked red meat.


    ¡°We took two day¡¯s worth of rations for the three of us, it¡¯ll be enough for all of us to eat today. We get out of the valley and run on empty stomachs tomorrow.¡± Vikiana tells us.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much point in being silent about what you¡¯re doing to bluff the Rykz.¡± I say between two bites. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out on my own but you¡¯ve already said too much. If one of us is recaptured and gives out information, what you¡¯ve told us is enough for Celyz to figure it out on her own.¡±


    ¡°Celyz?¡± Emffrey asks.


    ¡°Princess Celyz, the Rykz that took custody of us.¡± Yvonne answers for me.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Vikiana asks me.


    ¡°Because if the four of us have the details, it¡¯s possible that we could hit on something that you haven¡¯t thought of on your own yet.¡± I shrug, uncomfortably.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell us.¡± Patrick cuts in. ¡°She is an unbound traitor who may have already turned to the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Patrick!¡± Lady Lance exclaims in anger. ¡°She did not turn and this is the last that I hear of it.¡±


    ¡°The peasant will only slow us down, just like she did before.¡± I see him shake his head sideways in a corner of my vision.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to quarrel. It took us two days to make our way around the twins and one more to find your tracks coming out of the mines, we only found out that the Rykz were involved for certain yesterday. I broke my three alarm markers so Master Amand will be on full alert. He knows that I suspected the Rykz but he doesn¡¯t have enough information to convince the Duke to muster the army.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°The Rykz don¡¯t have an army yet.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We saw the eggs, yes. There are also at least fifteen thousand scouts and five thousand warriors present in the area.¡± Edward speaks up. ¡°In nine centuries of records, a Rykz Queen was never seen venturing anywhere with less than that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Celyz will give them the order to attack as soon as she knows we escaped.¡± I utter slowly in realization. I hope Father will stay safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that this Queen may have even more soldiers at her disposal. When described, in our records, Rykz Queens are said to be ten to fifteen meters tall when fully extended. The humongous size of this one is a first. But the Empire has never had the opportunity to observe a Queen as it lays eggs before now so there is much that is still unknown.¡± Edward explains.


    ¡°If we manage to pass along the information that the Rykz are here, it will already be a victory for us.¡± Lady Lance speaks up but her eyes avoid mine as I turn to look at her. ¡°Jessica has found out that they¡¯ve planned to attack right after the fields have been sown, they want to steal our harvest.¡±


    ¡°Pheromones.¡± Vikiana throws in my direction all of a sudden.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Rykz communicate by using pheromones. Queens and Princesses can speak to each other but the other Rykz depend entirely on their sense of smell to communicate. After two centuries of studying their fallen soldiers, the University has learned enough to extract the substance out of their glands. The process is difficult, expensive, and very secret. I may lose my title just because I took a case without permission.¡± She pauses. ¡°It won¡¯t be a secret anymore after this stunt, the Rykz aren¡¯t so stupid that we can use the same trick twice without them figuring it out.¡±


    Twice. The first time had to be when they took Celyz¡¯ sister and provoked the Silver Hive to retaliate by coming here. I better keep my mouth shut. I don¡¯t want to give them any more reasons to doubt me and this isn¡¯t relevant.


    ¡°So you have a pheromone on you that tells them you¡¯re friendly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but we only had the single vial. The other vial is a pheromone that will wipe us clean of their markings. When you kill a Rykz, there is an enemy pheromone that is released. That¡¯s why I stopped these two from approaching¡­ Joan.¡± The Exemplar¡¯s pause is filled with emotion. ¡°We had to abandon our rations and extra weapons because of that fact.¡± She shakes her head in regret. ¡°But the pheromone we need to be very careful of is the tracking one, it sticks to you and slowly diffuses itself in the ambient air. There are stories of Rykz scouts tracking their preys endlessly for weeks.¡±


    I take another slice of red meat out of the pouch. No one else picks up the conversation so I start thinking in silence.


    If they use that pheromone wiping vial on us all later, then I could take a boat in Meria and sail around the Izla to reach Father. I won¡¯t have any markings left on me so as long as I am careful and avoid detection¡­ It¡¯s possible.


    Both Yvonne and Lady Lance said they would help me, as long as they can clear my unbound issue¡­ A boat shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for.


    My Lady remains distant. That Templar¡¯s death could have reminded her of when I lost my arm. I just need to be patient, we¡¯re so close to making it out of this valley.


    ¡°Viki. Battle formation.¡± Emffrey speaks up.


    ¡°We can just do the usu¡­ Right. Fuck. Joan.¡± Edward swears.


    ¡°The two of you take front-line, I¡¯ll skirmish from the center.¡± Vikiana gives her orders out. ¡°Leomi and Yvonne will cover the sides, Patrick and Jessica take rear-guard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a weapon.¡± Patrick says, waving his empty right hand.


    ¡°Jessica, give him your weapon and take my shield.¡± Vikiana takes the kite shield off, handing it over to me.


    I pass the iron bar over to the Lordling and accept the shield, I pass my forearm inside the leather straps but it feels like they¡¯re too loose to fit me correctly so I put the shield on the ground and adjust them. Once done, I shake my arm a little without taking hold of the handle, the shield holds to my arm relatively well on its own.


    We all get back to our feet, forming along the Exemplar¡¯s orders. I grip the shield¡¯s handle tightly inside my palm, thinking that I would rather have a large weapon like a hammer or a harvesting scythe.


    The group makes its way down the hill, keep the formation loose as it advances so that we don¡¯t trip over each other.


    My Lady doesn¡¯t turn to look at me even once in the next few hours that pass. Her head turns sideways to avoid looking at me a few times but that could just be her checking our surroundings.


    I suppress my anxiety as best as I can. All the steps that our relationship took in the last couple days aren¡¯t something we can back away from so easily. At least I can¡¯t. Why does it feel like I¡¯m back to square one all of a sudden?


    ¡°Stop!¡± Vikiana barks the order.


    The group holds and the others tighten the formation, I hurriedly imitate them.


    ¡°Front, slightly left, that cliff.¡± She adds.


    Our heads turn all at once. I use a trickle of flow and boost my vision with an enhancing construct. I find Twenty figures in front of the cliff, I recognize them as Rykz because of the distinct shape of their body.


    The four legs attached to the lower trunk and flat head attached on top of the upper trunk are both unmistakable characteristics. They are standing to either side of a barely distinguishable stone gate in two groups of ten.


    ¡°Scouts or warriors?¡± Lady Lance asks.


    ¡°Warriors, I see round shields in their hands.¡± Vikiana answers.


    ¡°We can pass by them without trouble, right?¡± I ask, worried.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem unless there¡¯s a Princess.¡± Emffrey replies.


    ¡°How likely is it that there will be one?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Very. This tunnel must exit on the eastern side of the mountain, relatively close to Meria. There should be a Princess to command their operations in the sector.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°But luckily, she isn¡¯t on this side so we can slaughter this group here and deal with what¡¯s on the other side without worrying about our backs. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I take deep breaths to prepare myself, my heart-rate accelerates the closer we get to the warriors.


    ¡°They¡¯ll unsheathe their weapons when they spot that our blades are out, but don¡¯t be alarmed because they won¡¯t strike first.¡± Edward says.


    ¡°Keep to the formation, we¡¯re lodging ourselves in the middle of the left group and striking to kill. Make sure you don¡¯t waver and hold your positions because we¡¯re letting them come to us once the fight truly begins.¡± Vikiana orders.


    I follow along and do my best to keep my position in the formation. The events that follow seem surreal to me, the Rykz warriors turn towards us as one and take their sabers out of their scabbards. Their three-clawed hands grip the odd bulbous handles of their weapons in what seems to be a threatening manner to me.


    But they just let us pass without doing anything else, some of them even stepping aside to give us space. We take our time to arrange our formation in such a way that Emffrey and Edward, our front-liners, face towards the group of ten warrior Rykz to our right. I activate the strengthening construct I assembled earlier today and add a good third of my energy reserves to it.


    Each member of our group is standing close enough to a Rykz warrior that they could touch them if they extended their hands. I grit my teeth together, expecting the order to attack to come at any moment, I plan to slam the shield into the Rykz in front of me and make it stumble towards another warrior to hopefully disturb both.


    ¡°Now!¡± Vikiana yells out.


    Her order catches me by surprise because I had expected her to order us to prepare lion strikes. But when I see the Rykz react instantly by lifting their shields when the others raise their weapons, I understand that they interpret our preparations to attack as aggressive actions. It just wasn¡¯t an option.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I shudder as their breathing cries fill my ears once more after so long. I hurriedly slam the kite shield I¡¯m gripping into my target¡¯s large round shield, the Rykz absorbs the impact by taking a few steps back. It then turns to me and raises its saber.


    I lift my shield over my head and block the blow, such a heavy strike that my knees bend under me. The creature immediately follows up by using its own shield in the same way I used mine, to shove me backward with a frontal slam.


    I stumble, losing my footing and starting to panic. I lift my arm and activate the idle lion strike construct, I project the shield downward like, using its edge as a blunt weapon that I aim at the warrior¡¯s flat head.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My attack is intercepted by the Rykz¡¯ saber, but the strength behind it makes the creature take a few steps back and I hurriedly retake my position in the formation.


    I hear shouts and calls for support all around me but I am already swamped holding a single warrior back. I catch a glimpse of Patrick crushing one of the warrior¡¯s head with his iron bar.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz in front of me lifts its saber once again, but before it can assault me again, a silhouette flashes past my left side with incredible speed to ram into the warrior. I watch, baffled, as Vikiana pulls her sword¡¯s blade out from where she stuck it under the creature¡¯s armpit.


    Seriously? The Exemplar moved her entire body with a speed equivalent to what can be achieved during a lion strike. How much harder is it to do that with your whole body instead of just a single limb?


    I look around, finding Patrick engaged with another Rykz. I hesitate, I could trip him up¡­ There¡¯s no way that would go unnoticed but I don¡¯t have to help him. I turn away.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Lady Lance is behind me and to my left, engaged with a Rykz. I spot the other group of ten warriors, they¡¯re about to impact our front-liners, Emffrey and Edward.


    I don¡¯t worry too much about that because the two Templars have already dispatched of five Rykz who now lay dead in front of them. I see them adjust the angles of their shields to receive this new wave.


    I charge the creature fighting my Lady, slamming my shield against its flank right where the upper and lower trunks merge together. My blow has the effect of cutting the creature¡¯s breathing cry short, just as it was starting to utter one in sync with the others.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The opening I created is enough for my Lady to smash the Rykz¡¯ head to pieces with her iron bar. I throw a worried glance at her stomach when I spot a small blood stain spreading around a rip in the fabric of her shirt. I look closer and the gash seems superficial despite how much it bleeds.


    ¡°Jessica, focus!¡± She snaps at me.


    I shake my head and retake my position in the formation, filling my spot just in time to stop a Rykz warrior from taking advantage of the hole in our line. I do my best to absorb the creature¡¯s saber strikes and shield slams without crumbling but it isn¡¯t easy.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Each blow is heavy and grinds at my endurance, weakening my ability to keep steadily standing. I am so short that most of the Rykz¡¯ strikes arrive at an overhead angle and I am forced to absorb those strikes with my legs.


    The regular impacts accumulating on my shield create a downward pressure that has enough weight to it that my left knee starts buckling more and more with each shock. I¡¯ll lose all maneuverability if I let it push me so much that I am forced to kneel.


    I try to re-position my leg but my timing couldn¡¯t be any worse as the creature¡¯s shield slams into mine at the same time as I lift my left foot off the ground.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I¡¯m sent sprawling with my back to the ground, stunned. I hazily watch the warrior raise its saber at mid-height to deliver a swift blow towards my knees.


    The saber starts descending. The sight is horrifying to me because I know that I won¡¯t be able to move in time to avoid the blade. Clink. An iron bar appears in front of my legs just in time to divert the blow towards the ground. I sigh in relief, hurriedly getting back up on my still shaky legs.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± I throw towards her back as she angled herself to face her opponent.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She exchanges a few blows with the warrior, giving me enough time to both gather myself and walk around her to find an angle of attack that can throw the creature off-balance. Our first attempt at a simultaneous strike doesn¡¯t succeed because the Rykz avoids us by trotting backward on its four legs.


    My Lady advances and smacks the warrior¡¯s saber away with her weapon. It creates the opening that I need to rush it and slam my kite shield against the creature¡¯s round shield, locking them together.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    We engage in a contest of strength that I steadily lose because of my fatigue, but I simply allow it to push me back. Within three seconds, my Lady lands several blows and a lion strike that breaks its shoulder because the creature paid too much attention to me.


    I hear the bones shatter under the iron. I use my shield once more to keep the Rykz too busy to hinder my Lady¡¯s attacks. She lands a second lion strike that crushes the warrior¡¯s flat head.


    I throw quick glances around, the silence that now reigns over the battlefield is destabilizing as there were people shouting and Rykz making breathing cries just a few tens of seconds ago.


    There are dead Rykz spread all around our group and pools of viscous brown blood have begun forming around the cadavers. I turn my attention to the state of my companions, even Patrick.


    The Lordling is holding his left hand under his right armpit, I see blood dripping from it. Yvonne has a mean gash on her flank. Vikiana is uninjured and barely dirty, only a few stains of brown Rykz blood that splashed over her.


    Emffrey and Edward are also unharmed but their kite shields have taken serious damage. The latter¡¯s is in especially bad shape as the wood seems to only be held together because of the metal strips in its backing.


    I turn to my Lady and open my mouth to inquire about the gravity of her wound, but she turns away from me without giving me a single look, not a single hint to help me understand her sudden change of behavior towards me.


    I swallow my pain and anger towards the treatment to check the state of my own kite shield. The golden lion head that adorned it so proudly before is in pieces as the wood was sliced to pieces by a dozen saber strikes.


    ¡°You can take their shields.¡± Vikiana raises her voice to speak to the entire group. ¡°It isn¡¯t too difficult to hold a grip over those ball-like handles thanks to the straps but the sabers are useless because you would risk them slipping out of your hand with every impact.¡±


    I slip her shield off and hold it out for her to take but she waves her hand sideways in refusal, picking up one of the Rykz¡¯ shields for herself. I follow the example, choosing one of the round shields at random since none of them seem to have suffered more than very light damage.


    I slip my forearm in the leather loops and grip the bulbous handle. It is a bit large for me despite the fact that my hand and fingers aren¡¯t slender like my Lady¡¯s. It¡¯s still manageable for a shield with the straps helping.


    ¡°We can alter the handles with a merging construct.¡± Edward suggests.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need every drop of flow that we have to escape, we don¡¯t have horses to rely on anymore.¡± Vikiana rejects his idea so quickly that it is obvious to me that the thought of it occurred to her but she decided against it.


    ¡°Does anyone have a sewing kit?¡± Patrick asks the group, holding out his left arm.


    I take look at his hand. There is only a thumb and an index finger left attached to it. The other three were sliced off, along with half his palm. I shudder at the sight, it reminds me of my own wound.


    None of the tales and legends that I heard as a kid have ever mentioned how common mutilations are during battles.

 Nothing.Ch43

    Our group moves a distance away from all the dead Rykz to set up next to the closed stone gate. Emffrey takes a needle out along with some thick brown string, he and Patrick isolate themselves in a corner.


    I turn away to throw another glance at my Lady, she hadn¡¯t been looking my way but that doesn¡¯t stop her from entirely turning around to not even be facing in my general direction.


    I grip my heavy Rykz round shield and throw it on the ground. I sit on it, focusing on taking deep breaths to keep my anger at her in check. What is this?


    I observe as the Exemplar walks up to the other two Templars. She takes one of two steel flasks that they each carry with them. She then takes her own and holds the three out to Lady Lance by their leather straps.


    ¡°Leomi, fill these up for me, please.¡± Vikiana tells her daughter.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll need to hel¡­¡± She starts protesting but her voice dies down when it is confronted with her mother¡¯s flat stare.


    I keep my eyes trained on my Lady¡¯s back as she takes the flasks in hand. I see the golden glow of flow appear briefly at the edges of her fingers. She is transferring flow inside directly through the metal. Are those portable energy reserves?


    ¡°If we go by these stone gates, the tunnel will be some five meters large.¡± Edward tells Vikiana.


    ¡°Four, one, two?¡± She asks him.


    ¡°That would work with the shields we just took, yes.¡± He agrees.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Exemplar nods. ¡°Everyone!¡± She yells out. ¡°We¡¯ll be going in a line, Emffrey and Edward center, Leomi to the right, Yvonne to the left. The other two hold the rear-guard. I¡¯ll be skirmishing center so don¡¯t expect me to be there to save your ass if you slip up because there¡¯s a good chance I won¡¯t be. No fuck-ups.¡± Vikiana pauses. ¡°Damn Rykz shields are heavy.¡± She adds absent-mindedly, raising and lowering the one she¡¯s holding to judge its weight.


    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s complaining, she¡¯s moving that round shield like it¡¯s a feather. Vikiana suddenly drops the shield to the ground, entirely giving it up. She then takes the three flasks back from Lady Lance who presumably finished filling them with flow.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Emffrey finally finishes sewing Patrick¡¯s hand, he moves on to Yvonne¡¯s gash on her flank. I get back up to my feet and pick up my shield once all of the group¡¯s wounds are bandaged.


    We gather in front of the stone gate, a line that goes Yvonne, Emffrey, Edward, and Leomi. They take hold of the gate¡¯s massive stone handles, three on either side.


    I watch them pull the heavy doors open, intensely watching the interstice between the stone panels grow. The first things that I notice are the dozen of flow torches. These must somehow be helpful to the Rykz, maybe the contrast in temperature caused by the flames allows them to detect things more clearly.


    There is no Princess inside the tunnel, not even a single warrior. They probably would have come out during our short battle outside. Actually, was it short? I lost track of time while that Rykz pounded on my shield with his saber. I shake my head and hurriedly speak up.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside, just flow torches on the walls.¡± I say to reassure them as they can¡¯t see inside the tunnel while pulling the stone gates open.


    ¡°How long is the tunnel?¡± Vikiana asks over her shoulder.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell, a hundred meters, two hundred, five? The torches don¡¯t continue on forever but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the exit is where I can see the last torch.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Alright, stop. This is wide enough for us to get inside.¡± Vikiana orders the group.


    We form up in the four, one, two formation that she told us about and make our way through the tunnel. I keep my eyes trained on my Lady¡¯s back as we make our way, unable to help myself.


    Luckily for me and my inattention, our group doesn¡¯t encounter any resistance inside the tunnel. We cross the entire length of the tunnel without incident and arrive at another set of doors, wooden this time.


    ¡°Listen carefully now because once we engage you¡¯ll have to remember the plan.¡± Vikiana speaks up but softly so that her voice doesn¡¯t reach the other side of the gates. ¡°We push the doors open but don¡¯t exit, we hold at the edge of the tunnel and assess the enemy. If there are too many Rykz to break through, we thin them out until we can. If there are just twenty or thirty Rykz, we don¡¯t stick around and just directly burst through. Understood?¡± She asks and whispers of agreement answer her.


    Our four front-liners take a position in front of the wooden gates while Patrick, Vikiana, and I place our hands on the door panels. The Exemplar gives us a nod and we start slowly, so very slowly, pushing the panels open.


    Unfortunately for us, the metal hinges are rusted and were probably never even greased. The screeching sound that accompanies the opening of the tunnel¡¯s gates is impossible to miss.


    I have no doubt that every wild animal in a twenty-kilometer radius heard the noise and either froze on their spot or directly scampered away in fright.


    The Rykz on the other side sure as fuck did not miss it. All forty of them turn towards us at once and take their sabers out of their scabbards. The warrior¡¯s movements flow so seamlessly together that they have to be an ingrained instinct rather than a habit.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    They roar the breathing cry all at once, with fury. No doubt because of the death and murder smells coming from our bodies. The slaughter of their kind. They charge us without hesitating, a wave of obsidian black flesh and dull gray metal weapons.


    I grit my teeth and keep pushing the door to open it completely. Just a couple more meters. Once done, the three of us let go of the door to hurriedly back away and slip behind our front-liners. Just in time.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The creatures crash into our group, shield to shield. The sound of it is deafening but lacks the ringing noise that I expect when I hear metal impacting metal. The clanging sound of these shocks do occur but they all dissipate immediately after without resonating.


    I see the two Templars in the center buckle under the initial pressure, bending their knees along before pushing back and retaliating with snapping sword strikes, mirroring each other¡¯s movements almost perfectly.


    I glance at my Lady and find her repeatedly bashing a Rykz¡¯ head with her round shield. Her other hand is holding the iron bar in the middle like a small staff, she is successfully using it to block both saber and shield, one after the other.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    That Rykz¡¯ stance starts crumbling after the fifth shield bash. Lady Lance doesn¡¯t miss the opening, she changes her grip to one end of the iron bar and crushes the creature¡¯s head with a swift lion strike.


    I spot Vikiana moving, she takes a casual step forward between the two other Templars and delivers two ridiculously swift strikes against the two Rykz facing them. An upward slash that directly slices through the left one¡¯s head and a backhanded flickering stab to the right one¡¯s chest that pierces its body armor without slowing down. I didn¡¯t even see her change grips on her sword.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    At the corner of my vision, I see Yvonne being pushed away from her position so I hurriedly move to support her. She is forced to take another step backward and I slip in the opening to bash the Rykz pressuring her with my shield.


    Yvonne rushes back in with an overhead lion strike that crushes the head of the unbalanced Rykz. I retreat to let Yvonne retake her spot in the line.


    ¡°What is this?¡± A Princess¡¯ resounding voice clamors over the battle but I can¡¯t find her anywhere in the obsidian black tide facing us. ¡°Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.¡± She suddenly yells out in an imitation of the other Rykz¡¯ breathing cry. It is such a loud shout that it echoes in the tunnel behind us.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The warriors fighting us suddenly grow more aggressive. I notice the moment when the tempo of the battle changes, accelerates. I start hearing fewer and fewer sounds of shields bashing together while the noises of weapons being intercepted increase.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    We¡¯d killed about ten Rykz without sustaining any more than a few cuts in injuries up until the Princess¡¯ cry. Their dead bodies lay on the ground in front of our line as so many obstacles to the warriors that took their place.


    In the short minutes that follows her appearance, we kill the same amount of Rykz but the group sustains several grave wounds. Lady Lance¡¯s calf is pierced by a stabbing attack. Edward takes a blow to the chest that doesn¡¯t pierce his chain-mail but makes him sput out a large amount of blood.


    Yvonne is forced to retreat when her left arm breaks under the weight of a heavy saber blow that impacts her shield head-on. Patrick moves to take her place in the front-line. I swallow my reluctance to help that maniac.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I move one step behind him and to his right. I place my shield in the way of every attack aimed at him that I can. I silence the spiteful voice in my head that calls for his death.


    ¡°Pull back, Edward!¡± Vikiana yells the order out with panic in her voice.


    ¡°Sorry, Viki, but this is it for me.¡± Edward croaks out in a terrifyingly weak voice, refusing to obey her order.


    I throw a glance to my right, what I see makes me gasp in fright. The Templar has a saber stuck in the middle of his chest. It entered from his left shoulder and cut through his torso until it was stopped by his sternum, the thick bone that ribs connect to. Edward decides to heroically push onward into the Rykz tide instead of retreating.


    ¡°Edward!¡± Vikiana calls out with despair.


    He swings sword and shield in wild attacks around himself, receiving more and more gaping wounds because he doesn¡¯t bother defending himself. Three Rykz are felled by his crazed blows but he crumbles to the ground soon after they do. A shiver courses through my back as I witness the Templar¡¯s death.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Exemplar advances to fill the gap in our line but doesn¡¯t move a single step further towards her fallen comrade, maintaining the renowned discipline of her Order.


    I block another blow for the Lordling. Over two-thirds of the Rykz warriors now lay dead before us, still about fifteen to go. I grit my teeth. Please hold on and be safe my Lady.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°On my mark, back and strike.¡± Vikiana yells over the cacophony of the battlefield. ¡°Now!¡±


    We take a single step backward as a unified line, I raise my shield and hurriedly assemble a lion strike while the Rykz cross over the pile of dead bodies left by those of them who fell first.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I raise the heavy round shield up over my head. As soon as the warrior enters my range, I bring it down on his head while activating the lion strike construct. The creature decides to use its shield to block Patrick¡¯s attack and its saber to divert mine.


    The weight of my shield combined with the inherent speed of a lion strike makes it too much for the Rykz to successfully defend. The warrior¡¯s saber is smacked aside, leaving me free to crush its head with the edge of my round shield. A cloud of viscous brown blood is projected out with the impact, I feel drops of it hit my face.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I keep a firm handle on myself and step forward to block the Rykz following up behind this one. Vikiana¡¯s tactic worked perfectly for us, there are only a half-dozen Rykz left to fight us.


    Patrick takes over for me in the line. I pause to recover my breath, observing the others. Lady Lance is being supported by Yvonne and neither has suffered any more injuries. Emffrey is bleeding from a cut on his arm that got past his chain-mail.


    I stare at Vikiana as she chains three quick strikes together and methodically dismantles a warrior¡¯s defenses to finally kill it with a single deadly stab that doesn¡¯t even look like a lion strike.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I¡¯ve seen her do that before during first part of the melee before I fully joined in. Almost the exact same succession of blows. Is she exploiting a hole in these warrior¡¯s training, in the Rykz¡¯ instincts?


    ¡°Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.¡± The Princess¡¯ resounding voice thunders once again but from further away than before.


    The remaining four warriors change their patterns of attack. They start aiming their strikes towards our front-liner¡¯s legs, towards their knees.


    ¡°Shatter!¡± Vikiana calls out.


    I don¡¯t know what she means but the others do and they all split from each other. The four Rykz fall for the bait, rather, they don¡¯t even hesitate to fill the newly opened spaces between our fighters.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    They are all slaughtered within a minute, unable to defend from attacks originating all around them. I contribute with an occasional shield bash. I don¡¯t get much time to enjoy the familiar silence that accompanies the end of a battle.


    ¡°Drop your shields. We¡¯re pushing through until we reach Meria. Keep fueling your lion¡¯s leap constructs until you¡¯re out, share flow reserves equally.¡± Vikiana gives her orders in short bursts.


    I remain there, frozen by her words. Lion¡¯s leap? I don¡¯t know that construct. I glance all around me to the others. Yvonne is making a worried expression. My Lady finally looks back at me but her light gray eyes seem empty, drained despite the hard determination visible on her face.


    The group forms up with Vikiana at the head, Emffrey throws a sad look at Edward¡¯s shredded body but doesn¡¯t move towards it. My Lady approaches me all of a sudden.


    Lady Lance leans forward and picks me up without giving me the time to protest or even react. She slips one arm behind my knees while wrapping the other behind my back and placing her hand under my armpit. An old fear emerges and digs itself a hole in my stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask her in a trembling voice.


    Lady Lance keeps her silence. She pulls my body closer to hers and joins the back of the group¡¯s column just as it departs. Our group slowly picks up in speed until it reaches a full running pace. I let myself be carried by my Lady and do my best not to hinder her despite how uncomfortable this posture is.


    I could run alongside them if I use a full strengthening construct. I am proven wrong almost as soon as the thought occurs to me.


    The other five start lengthening the width between each of their steps, a regular increase until all of a sudden they are no longer running but leaping jumps forward.


    The group now travels at such a frighteningly fast pace that the rocks and trees that we pass by blur on the edge of my vision. I grip my Lady¡¯s shirt in fright because every-time she leaps ahead, she also has to come down to land. The impacts with the ground are so strong that they threaten to dislodge me from her arms if I have a single moment of inattention.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for the Exemplar to notice that I need to be carried by her daughter to keep up. I catch the glance that she throws at me, the eyes that she lies on me are cold and analytical.


    I suddenly understand why my Lady started cutting ties with me. Lady Lance knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up without a horse. It makes sense, she started acting coldly just after we discovered the massacre that took place in the cove.


    Sadness and resignation mix with the anger that I¡¯ve felt towards her for most of this day. She should have told me instead of ignoring me. Lady Lance has been preparing herself to let go of me for hours.


    ¡°We¡¯re stopping behind that rock.¡± Vikiana loudly informs the group as we approach a large eroded block of stone.


    A heavy ball of nerves forms in my throat. I know what¡¯s coming next. They¡¯re leaving me behind. They have to ensure their own escape before anything else. The information that we carry with us is the only real warning that the Izla will get before it is too late and the tide of Rykz pours out of the twins.


    If they fail to reach Meria, the Izla will fall and be lost to Caeviel. What¡¯s the life of a single unbound traitor compared to that? ¡°Hic.¡± The hiccup escapes me. My Lady¡¯s face hardens and her arms squeeze me even more tightly against her chest.


    I don¡¯t get to enjoy her attempt at comforting me because the group starts slowing down to stop where Vikiana ordered them to.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hic. Okay, my Lady.¡± I try to tell her but she refuses to look me in the eye, she doesn¡¯t even respond.


    Lady Lance stops along with the others but sticks to the back of the column and refuses to face her mother who is glaring at her. My Lady doesn¡¯t put me down, she starts holding onto me so strongly that her grip hurts me.


    ¡°For the Emperor¡¯s sake, Leomi! Put that girl down!¡± The Exemplar barks at her daughter.


    ¡°No, I refuse to.¡± My Lady replies in a tiny voice.


    ¡°Girl, get off.¡± Her mother orders me directly.


    I look up to my Lady, releasing my grip on her shirt. I raise my hand and brush her soft cheek with the back of my crude fingers. She yields to my touch and finally agrees to look me in the eye.


    I allow myself to get lost in the light gray abyss of her eyes, once more. One last time. I find no hope within. My Lady Lance already knows deep inside that her resistance is a pointless attempt to delay the inevitable decision that she will soon be forced to make.


    My Lady does what she should do instead of what she wants to do. At least, I think so, that¡¯s why I started liking her more as she showed me facets of who she is through her choices.


    As far as I can tell, there is only one path that my Lady can take from here. She has to leave me behind.


    ¡°Let me go, Lady Lance.¡± I demand of her. Not a request and not a plea.


    She nods. Tears fall from her eyes as she slowly releases her grip to let me slip away from her grasp. I land on my feet. I open my mouth to speak to her further but she¡¯s already begun walking away towards her mother. My Lady left me as soon as I¡¯d hit the ground.


    I follow her with my eyes, turning my body along to keep her within my field of vision, somewhat surprised by her sudden departure. I wanted to spend the time we have left together, what is she doing?


    I quietly observe Lady Lance bring her right hand up to her chest and clasp it over her heart with so much strength that the tips of her fingers delve deeply into her flesh.

 Nothing.Ch44

    Vikiana throws the pouch containing food that she¡¯s carrying in the middle of the group. She then walks away from the group with her daughter. Lady Lance is limping because of the stab wound in her calf.


    I feel a pinch of guilt in my heart at the sight of the still bleeding wound. She carried me all the way here despite how much worse it made her injury. She likes me. Didn¡¯t stop her from distancing herself from me as soon as she realized I wasn¡¯t going to make it out.


    My feelings for Lady Lance are in turmoil as usual. She is a painful mystery that I can¡¯t seem to solve. My anger, fear, guilt, self-pity, and sadness mix inside me.


    The emotions are too much, they preventing me from focusing on the future and plan my next move I¡¯ll make once I¡¯ve made my goodbyes with my Lady. I decide to sit down near the food that the Exemplar left behind.


    Before I start digging in, though, I assemble an enhancing construct for my ears. Vikiana and her daughter are talking at a distance away, too far for their quiet voices to be intelligible despite my improved hearing.


    Lady Lance sits down on a rock and extends her bloody leg out towards her mother¡¯s hands. I turn my eyes away from them to avoid seeing the state of her wound.


    I barely pay attention as Emffrey and Yvonne sit down nearby to also start bandaging their wounds. The Templar is mostly unharmed but his expression is full of loss and sadness. Two temple guards died to free us.


    I don¡¯t even know if it will be a good thing for their group to reach Meria and warn the Duke. How many people will die fighting the Silver Hive before the Kingdom of Caeviel is forced to negotiate or the Rykz are beaten?


    We dispatched of the warriors more easily than I would have thought but how many times during the war will the Rykz charge into a choke point held by the Izla¡¯s elite?


    I shake my head. I need to focus on my future, not anyone else¡¯s. I grab a piece of meat from the pouch and start chewing on it mindlessly. The meal brings me no pleasure, the food feels tasteless in my mouth and I have a hard time swallowing because of the nervous ball in my throat.


    Yvonne, Emffrey, and Patrick take seats on nearby rocks, the Templar takes his own pouch out and the group starts picking out of it to eat. Silence. I suppose I wouldn¡¯t know what to say either.


    ¡°¡­ ot asking that of her!¡± Lady Lance¡¯s exclamation reaches my ears.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need the flow more th¡­¡± Vikiana replies at the same level of sound.


    They must have noticed that their voices grew louder because I don¡¯t hear anything more of their exchange. Right, my energy reserves. Well, that¡¯s not happening. The Lordling must have seen the hardening of my expression because he turns towards me.


    ¡°It would only be decent of you to do this of your own accord.¡± Patrick speaks up. I am surprised by the lack of insults in his words. ¡°Lady Lance has her duty and you are a traitor, leading the Rykz away from us would redeem your betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡± I start laughing from the bottom of my lungs. It sounds insane, even to my own ears. I cut it short abruptly. ¡°How much of a hypocrite are you?¡± I ask him with my head inclined sideways to show that I am actually interested to hear his answer. I see the muscles of Patrick¡¯s jaw clench when he represses his anger.


    ¡°It is a unique opportunity to earn the Kingdom¡¯s forgiveness, it won¡¯t happen a second time.¡± He replies in a tense tone.


    I ignore him and his barely veiled threats. If even Ass-face is bending over to get me to do this, it means I am missing something. I haven¡¯t considered the situation from their point of view.


    They¡¯re still worried about their ability to make it out of the mountain because of the tracking pheromone. Vikiana mentioned that they have a vial that was specifically made to wipe them clean of pheromones so that shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. What am I missing?


    Once the vial is used, they will have to successfully slip out of the twins without killing any more Rykz. There has to be a large number of scouts patrolling the area, it would be hard to escape without being marked by them.


    It would obviously be easier for them to make it out if there is a bait exuding the tracking pheromone traveling in a different direction than theirs while attracting every Rykz for kilometers around.


    A heavy sigh escapes my lips. How am I going to survive this? The scouts will tear me apart. I don¡¯t want to end up impaled on one of their spikes. I lower my forehead until it rests in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°It would be the honorable thing to do.¡± The Templar, Emffrey, speaks up. I raise my head to throw him a glare but I find no malice in the expression of his face, only honesty. ¡°We all have a personal responsibility to improve ourselves, it wouldn¡¯t be fair of you to let us suffer for your own inadequacy.¡±


    A short chuckle escapes me. How humorous. The man has no malice but his speech has more bite to it than anything the Lordling has ever said to me in the past.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think I am?¡± I ask him, using my anger to push the guilt I feel at holding my Lady back away. ¡°Some rich kid who had enough fucking free time during her childhood to learn constructs that have no practical use outside of warfare?¡± Emffrey starts stammering clumsily. I cut him off before he can form a complete word. ¡°Lady Lance and I are both grown women, we don¡¯t need your input. If I do this, it will be for her, not for any of you. Leomi can come and talk to me herself.¡±


    Not that I am holding onto any illusion that you won¡¯t just strand me here if I refuse to play the bait. I get up and walk away from the group, fuming with ire at their attempts to pressure me into this.


    I find a small rock a distance away and sit back down. My emotions are in so chaotic that they¡¯re affecting my body. All three of my limbs are shaking. I can¡¯t tell if the tremble in my muscles is caused by fear or fury. Maybe both.


    ¡°¡­owing us down!¡± I only catch the end of Vikiana¡¯s exasperated yell.


    I don¡¯t hear Lady Lance¡¯s response, not even a whisper. Won¡¯t take too much longer. My Lady should join me and we can make our goodbyes, finally. Waiting for her to come and end us is an excruciating experience. Each second that passes seems to accumulate in a weight, a heavy pressure that grinds my patience down.


    I hear someone get up and approach me. I recognize the sound of Yvonne¡¯s steps. It¡¯s a relief to have something other than myself to focus on.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She greets me.


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll survive.¡± Yvonne shrugs. She immediately winces as the movement pulls on the flesh of the wound on her flank.


    ¡°Are you going to try to persuade me too?¡± I ask to fill the lull in the conversation. I am afraid of letting a quiet air settle in between us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to. Do you?¡± She pauses to give me the opportunity to answer. I close my mouth shut and don¡¯t utter a sound. The answer to that question frightens me more than silence does. ¡°We both know you¡¯ll agree in a heartbeat as soon as she asks you to help her.¡±


    ¡°So would you.¡± I reply quietly.


    ¡°Leomi won¡¯t ask me.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face fills with sadness.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t solve the issue anyway. I can¡¯t keep up with your speed or be carried on the run. There is no reason to leave two of us behind to do this and give the Rykz the opportunity to use us against each other.¡± I say while doing my best to control my emotions and not let them spill over.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my debt to you. You saved my life when you cut my laces before the ambush. And again when you bought time for Leomi to help me at the cost of your arm.¡± Her expression grows regretful.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Life goes on.¡± I snicker in self-derision. A pitiful attempt at humor. At least it successfully defused my roiling feelings.


    Yvonne places a hand on my shoulder to comfort me. We remain like that for a long moment. Her show of empathy is enough for me to gather my strength. When she departs, I¡¯ve calmed down enough to resume waiting for my Lady without torturing myself.


    ¡°¡­meone to lead their pursuit off of our tail! I can¡¯t believe I need to spell this out for you!¡± The Exemplar¡¯s voice clamors over the area. Vikiana sheds all of her concerns about discretion and yells at her daughter. ¡°I am not losing another sister in arms because you refuse to accept that we¡¯ll never be able to drag her along with us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just alarmed every Rykz patrol in the area, Mother!¡± Lady Lance cries out, her voice distorted by worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This conversation is over. We are resolving the issue right this instant. You will talk to her or I will do it for you.¡± Vikiana takes hold of her daughter¡¯s arm and starts dragging her towards me. ¡°You wanted to honor your father by taking his title? Well, this is it! He commanded his soldiers and ruled his subjects while honoring the charge of his title!¡± The Exemplar¡¯s voice rises in volume as she berates her daughter. ¡°That girl is not only accused of treason but she is also slowing us down. She has the ability to create an opening for us to escape by leading the Rykz away.¡± Vikiana lists the points with a hard voice. ¡°There is no debate to be had about this. The path ahead is clear and cruel. So what? Cruelty is the battlefield¡¯s mistress.¡± Vikiana stops hammering her daughter with her harsh voice to deliver her final ultimatum. ¡°This is the course of action must be taken whether you like it or not. It is my duty to the Empire and your duty to the Kingdom.¡±


    The Exemplar only releases her grip over my Lady¡¯s arm when they arrive in front of me. I stand up.


    ¡°Jessica is it? We need your flow reserves.¡± Vikiana directly breaches the subject.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse the request right away.


    Her light blue eyes link with mine and we exchange glares. We challenge each other¡¯s wills like that for a long moment but neither of us cedes any ground.


    ¡°I can respect your choice to put your own survival at the top of your priorities.¡± The Exemplar breaks the silence with a cold tone. ¡°But that does not mean that I will allow you to stand by it.¡± Vikiana puts her hand over the golden lion pommel of her sword.


    Lady Lance steps between us in a flash, before I can even react to the sudden threat of violence. Her back blocks my view. I cannot see what kind of look the mother and daughter exchange. The confrontation between them doesn¡¯t last long. Vikiana makes a volte-face and departs.


    I am finally alone with my Lady. I eagerly wait for her to turn around and face me. A moment passes and I grow confused. Annoyance and impatience replace the confusion when another moment goes by without a single indication that she¡¯s going to turn around.


    I raise my hand and reach for her shoulder, determined to make her look at me if she¡¯s too cowardly to do it herself. Lady Lance spins around and avoids my hand like the plague. I feel tears come up to my eyes. Her reaction to the eventuality of my touch hurts me in the deepest parts of my being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll lead them away for you.¡± I tell her in a desperate attempt to reach her heart, to buy it by using my own life as a bribe.


    ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± She asks with a stone-like inexpressive face.


    ¡°What? I¡­ nothing. Why are you talking to me like this?¡± I do my best to lock my gaze with hers to look for some answers but I encounter empty light gray eyes. There is nothing to cling at inside her, nothing to reach for.


    ¡°I offer you repayment for your service and sacrifices, on Caeviel¡¯s behalf.¡± She continues on with a dead tone of voice.


    ¡°No. No! I¡¯m not doing this for you if that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to get rid of me!¡± I yell the words in her face with all the anger and outrage I can muster.


    She doesn¡¯t even flinch. I can¡¯t keep looking at that face. I turn and start stumbling away from her. I do my best to maintain my balance as I run away from her but I my eyes finally break out in tears and I fall on my knees to the ground. ¡°Hic.¡± The hiccup forces its way out of my mouth.


    ¡°Jessica¡­¡± I hear her approach me from behind.


    ¡°Hic.¡± I throw a look over my shoulder and see her hand approaching me, I throw my arm wildly and slap it away. ¡°Now you, hic, use my name?!¡± My temper flares and I growl towards her. ¡°You could have given me something. Anything would have been fine. But this? This is what I get?¡± My voice catches in my throat as I grow even more incensed. I shakily get back on my feet and lift my head up to the sky. ¡°Rhaaa!¡± I project the roar out from the bottom of my lungs.


    ¡°You should accept Celyz¡¯ offer.¡± Lady Lance speaks up once the sound of my scream to dies out.


    ¡°If it still holds. If she finds me before I¡¯m impaled by a dozen scouts. If, if, if.¡± I reply without emotion. I resolve myself to grasp at the last straw hanging between us. ¡°I want you to take my virginity.¡± I¡¯m the furthest thing from being in the mood but I¡¯m sure that will change as soon as she enters my personal space with intentions.


    ¡°No, I, I have to prot¡­ I can¡¯t bring us into this. I have a duty to ask this of you, I can¡¯t mix us into it. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡± At last, I hear some regret in my Lady¡¯s voice, sadness. But what good is that when the words tinted by these emotions are used to reject me.


    ¡°Hahaha, hic, hahahaha, hic, haha.¡± I cannot help but laugh at the situation, at my own insanity. Why did I have to fall for this woman? Every time she brings me up, she puts me down even harder than before.


    My howls must have been so loud and crazed that the others were alarmed, I see them staring at us from afar. Seeing them renews the fury in my heart. She chose them over us.


    I growl in rage and charge her over the short distance separating us. She steps aside to avoid me but I manage to stop and throw my fist towards her face. My punch misses her nose by a hair. She didn¡¯t even bother dodging. I don¡¯t try again. I can¡¯t even bring myself to actually hit her, what is wrong with me?


    ¡°Of course, I, hic, you ask for my price but refuse to pay it when I tell you what it is. Fine. Just a kiss then, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s all I ask. I¡¯ve¡­ I think I¡¯ve earned that much.¡± I feel tears trickle down over my face. I wait for her answer, my eyes suspended at her lovable lips. Lady Lance remains silent. ¡°Ah.¡± I exclaim softly. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to get that, huh.¡± I note, only talking to myself at this point.


    We shared a vow just this morning. Did it mean nothing to her or is her resolve in throwing me away just that much stronger? I feel sick to my stomach with betrayal. The emptiness that fills my heart is beyond my ability to assess. Leomi stays silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me nothing, then nothing I will ask.¡± I utter the words out, syllable by syllable.


    ¡°Your family, maybe I can¡­¡± She starts.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve spoken enough.¡± I interrupt her. ¡°Nothing. No more, no less. You are not to seek out my father, you are not to find my brother. You won¡¯t repay me in any way, direct or indirect. Father is a grown man, he doesn¡¯t need you and neither does my brother.¡± I pause for breath. ¡°You will do nothing for me, the others will do nothing. You will make sure that nothing is done in my name.¡± An overwhelming feeling of spite fills my chest and I spit it out. ¡°I demand that you make an oath on your title since you have no honor.¡±


    Lady Lance flinches at my last words. That¡¯s what hurts her the most? I snort. She slips a hand behind her shirt in her back and brings the silver lion pommel of her broken sword out.


    ¡°I, Leomi Lance, swear on my title of Countess that I will respect your will.¡± She makes the oath with hard dry eyes.


    ¡°Who knows if that¡¯s worth anything.¡± I break the solemnity of the moment with a derisive jab. I let her decide for herself the target of my words is her oath of my will. I don¡¯t care either way.


    I start turning away but she takes a step forward and I stop. She extends her hands out to hold the broken sword between us. I absently stare at it without reacting.


    ¡°Keep it, please. We can use it to find each other again. If you, if you make it.¡± She stutters.


    ¡°Why would I ever want to see you again?¡±


    My response shuts her down so hard that the broken sword escapes her hands and falls to the ground. I don¡¯t feel anything at how rattled she is by my sharp refusal. The pit in my stomach is too deep for her to reach. My heart is void, there is nothing for her to grip there.


    I make an insane grin at the realization. Lady Lance stumbles backward when she sees my face. She turns around and runs away.


    ¡°Remember: Nothing.¡± I yell at her back before letting another insane laugh escape my lips.


    I keep laughing while their group gathers. I watch the Exemplar take a vial out of a wooden case and break it at the center of their formation.


    They don¡¯t linger in the area. I spot silhouettes on the eastern horizon. Rykz patrols. My grin doesn¡¯t waver, but neither do the tears that flow out of my eyes.


    I break my gaze away from them and start walking south-east. I wander absent-mindedly in the mountainous hills for hours until the oppressing feelings stuck in my throat grow too large to suppress.


    I fall to my knees and press my hand against the ground. I open my mouth to scream but no sounds come out. I attempt to push my despair out. I gag. I apply even more pressure on my stomach with my abdominal muscles until I vomit the meat I ate with them out of me.


    I wipe my mouth with my hand and get back to my feet. The darkness in my heart remains. No, darkness would be preferable, this is just¡­ void. I keep walking. I often stumble on random rocks as my eyes refuse to detach themselves from the horizon. The sun goes down and shadows start playing games with my mind.


    ¡°Coward!¡± I scream at one of them that vaguely resembles a human shape. I run towards it but the image dissipates. There is no tall figure, no straight black hair, no light gray eyes. I shiver as a cold breeze brushes past me. My lips quiver.


    ¡°No. Noth. Nothing.¡±


    ¨C Arc 01 End ¨C

 E.Vil.Ch01

    I keep walking through the night. I lose track of the eastern direction but that doesn¡¯t really matter. How could I have held hope for us? She let herself be convinced to cut my arm off rather than to take a risk by using her flow reserves to extinguish the fire.


    Nothing really changed since then, she decided to cut me off completely as soon as I risked hurting her in some way. I shouldn¡¯t have clung to that woman no matter how much I needed her. Mother would have been disappointed to see me like that.


    I notice that the area further in front of me is a different shade of black than the ground I¡¯m currently walking on. I approach the line of demarcation until I realize that I am standing on the edge of a cliff. I slowly kneel and look down.


    I feel too exhausted to turn around and keep going. It would be dangerous too, maybe I won¡¯t see the next cliff in time. I did the most I could to mess with the Rykz¡¯ tracking ability, I don¡¯t have the energy to do more.


    I assemble a fire construct with half my flow reserves and tie it to a random rock near me. I activate it and blazing flames burst to life. The fire provides me with some much needed warmth. Who cares if the Rykz can detect it, I¡¯ve seen a dozen patrols in the area. I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ve been surrounded for a few hours now, maybe more.


    I can¡¯t see the bottom of this cliff in the darkness. There¡¯s nothing left between us. I feel so aimless now that I¡¯ve lost the burning desire to feel the touch of her slender fingers that kept me going for so long.


    She took so much space inside my heart that the void left behind stands as a gaping emptiness that taunts and oppresses me, an unceasing pain. She won¡¯t even let me forget her.


    ¡°What is there to lose by going forward?¡± I ask out loud, standing up and balancing my feet right on the edge of the cliff. ¡°Nothing.¡± I answer with a laugh. I raise a leg to take a step forward, over the precipice. ¡°Wait.¡± I pause. ¡°I can¡¯t lose nothing. She gave it to me and I¡¯m keeping it.¡± I hurriedly back away from the cliff. ¡°Nothing is mine!¡± I yell, throwing glances all around me to find out if there is anyone to challenge my ownership. I find that there are dozens of Rykz scouts surrounding the cliff in a half-circle. I glare at them. ¡°Come at me! I¡¯ll take all of you on at once!¡± I hurl my voice at the creatures who showed up to dispute my claim.


    I take a step towards them. Some, but not all, raise their spikes. I have the odd feeling that their flat heads are turning to follow the wound on my left side.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Celyz¡¯ resounding voice surprises me when it emerges from the darkness surrounding me. I look but fail to find her.


    ¡°Why not?! I¡¯m¡­ exhausted.¡± I yell in the night.


    ¡°You are heartbroken it seems. Not usually a fatal affliction but I suppose it can happen.¡± Celyz tells me in a flat tone.


    ¡°Are you trying to break my melodramatic bone?¡± I ask with a self-derisive laugh.


    ¡°It would seem that I¡¯ve already succeeded.¡± The Rykz Princess chuckles in turn and steps out of the shadows in front of me. I startle when another Princess follows her out of the darkness.


    This Princess is fully armored with plates that cover both torso and legs. She is even wearing a helmet with twelve holes that match those on her ovaloid head. There are long spearheads fitted at the end of every single one of her tendrils. This Rykz Princess¡¯ has a distinctively deadly demeanor.


    ¡°Did you do something to my wound?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. Do you know that you¡¯re the only living being marked by tracking pheromones for dozens of kilometers around?¡±


    ¡°They probably left your radius.¡± I answer evasively.


    ¡°That is quite unlikely and you know it. No matter, recuperating you and finding out the method that is being used to infiltrate us should be enough to salvage this debacle in the eyes of my Queen.¡± Celyz approaches me and unfurls a tendril.


    As she comes closer, I notice that the rubbery brown flesh of her odd root-like toes is damaged by a large number of cuts and scratches. She waves the tendril and the air surrounding us takes an acrid scent.


    The Rykz start turning and leaving. I grow anxious and act without thinking it through. I abruptly make a step towards Celyz. The scouts immediately stop moving and flip around to face me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Threatening you. You were right, by the way, these Rykz truly do hold affection for you.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Why are you still fighting for her? She abandoned you. She left you to die.¡± Celyz moves her tendril under my chin to lift it up and make me look up to her ovaloid head.


    ¡°I was promised nothing for this. I¡¯ll hold my end of that bargain.¡± I reply confidently, not caring the slightest about the fact that my words make no sense.


    She moves her tendril to push strands of my messy hair away. The touch of it feels odd, the rubbery skin is both rough and smooth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enact some revenge upon her?¡± Celyz asks me in a rumbling whisper. ¡°Toy with her until she feels the same anguish as you do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s.¡± I interrupt myself to let the idea makes its way in my mind. ¡°Yes. Make her pay. No. Make her squirm in agony. She¡¯ll dance in despair for me.¡± My mouth dries up and my lips form an insanely wide grin as I envision that future. It isn¡¯t enough to fill the void in my heart, but if there¡¯s something inside of me, then I am no longer empty. ¡°Where is that arm you promised me, Celyz?¡± I ask her absent-mindedly. My mind is occupied by the task of refining my vision of the future, that of a broken Countess laying at my feet, begging.


    ¡°It grows as we speak.¡±


    I experience a shiver of worry and unease along my back at her mysterious words. Celyz waves her tendril behind herself and the scouts try to leave the area once more. I raise my hand threateningly and they stop once more.


    ¡°She is mine!¡± I scream out in anger. How dare these Rykz presume to take her from me?!


    ¡°Are you done here, Celyz?¡± The other Princess asks.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯ll go back with her right away, Fenyz.¡±


    ¡°I never needed you to hunt them anyway.¡± Fenyz waves the deadly spear heads adorning her tendrils at once in dismissal.


    I snap my head around to glare at this Princess who is now also threatening the success of my revenge by trying to catch my quarry before I can lay my hands on it.


    ¡°Are you certain this human is stable enough for your purpose?¡± Fenyz asks.


    ¡°She is tough and adaptable. Many humans would have broken under the trials she faced.¡± Celyz moves her tendril and lays it over my shoulder.


    ¡°Her body temperature has been fluctuating wildly. Be careful not to break what you intend to use. But then again, I suppose her sanity is secondary to her survival for your plans.¡± Fenyz turns around abruptly and starts leaving with all the scouts except four who gather around Celyz.


    I try to move to intercept Fenyz but she snaps one of her tendrils around to hit the back of my head. I barely have enough time to register the sensation of falling before blacking out.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I emerge with the morning sun, finding myself held inside Celyz¡¯ tendrils. My body is rocking side to side along with her swaying gait. She stops and lets me down, her tail waves to compensate the change in her balance.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°My head hurts.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Fenyz has less patience than I do, I apologize for her rash behavior.¡± Celyz apologizes.


    ¡°Did I gain enough time for her to make it out?¡±


    ¡°I would think that you did, yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, she¡®s mine.¡± I make a wicked grin. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You will meet my Queen again and she will judge whether or not to accept you.¡± Celyz answers. ¡°In the meantime, I will tell you more about us to help you understand us and tell you what you will work towards. The knowledge will hopefully inform the choices that you make in the future.¡±


    We start walking side by side, I look around. We¡¯re inside the valley on a dirt path. I can see the lake and city far ahead of us.


    ¡°What will I have to do for you, Celyz?¡±


    ¡°You have an idea about how humans wage war, correct?¡± She asks in return. I nod. ¡°We usually take a different approach. We do not concentrate our forces to fight pitched battles that determine the winner within days or weeks. Our workers create a network of tunnels over the battlefield while the rest our forces split into thousands of squads and burn everything that we can find. Fields, granaries, villages.¡± I shudder at her calm tone of voice while she describes the horrifying reality of their tactics.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not going to do that here.¡± I say, hoping that she won¡¯t contradict me.


    ¡°We won¡¯t. We will use the network of tunnels to take control of the Izla but we cannot apply our scorched earth tactics here for several reasons. First is that our hive is not implanted enough in the Izla to sustain the size of our army on its own, that means that we need the Izla¡¯s stores of food for ourselves. I¡¯ve given the order to start our invasion as you¡¯ve no doubt guessed already. We cannot count on acquiring supplies by directly harvesting the island¡¯s fields since the Nobility will likely forbid the peasantry from sowing in the first place.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll starve if you take the grain.¡± I tell her with a shaky voice.


    ¡°We will leave enough that you will have no cause to worry. That brings us to the second reason why we aren¡¯t using the usual Rykz tactics: my sister. We are going to play a fearsome game, Jessica. It is necessary for us to hit the Kingdom efficiently enough that they cannot easily dislodge us but not with such ruthless cruelty that they panic and threaten my sister¡¯s safety in desperation.¡±


    ¡°You want a negotiation. I thought you were here to retaliate?¡±


    ¡°The hive is here to retaliate. My priority is to get my sister back, we can strike back in a year or a hundred.¡± Celyz waves a tendril dismissively between us. It lingers over my shoulder.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they directly offer to give her back once they see the size of your army? Caeviel can¡¯t want to fight a hundred thousand strong Rykz army just for a single Princess. I don¡¯t understand why an entire war is fought over your sister. I mean no offense to her, but¡­ this seems entirely out of proportion.¡±


    ¡°You know of the Empire¡¯s University, correct?¡± She asks and I nod in response. ¡°There is a similar institute in Caeviel¡¯s capital dedicated to researching the properties of flow. They experiment on Rykz, cold bloods, and humans alike to study their connection to flow. As far as I can tell with what I could gather, their main goal is to find a way to usurp an individual¡¯s access to flow regeneration. Four years ago, they determined that experimenting on a Rykz Princess may yield better results and thus they maneuvered to have one brought to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it still doesn¡¯t explain why thousands must die over this.¡±


    ¡°The short answer is that if they succeed and usurp my sister¡¯s access, it will be the start of an utterly merciless war between the Rykz and the Empire. A war that will not stop until one or the other is wiped out as an entity.¡± Celyz pauses. ¡°While possible, it is still unlikely that such a thing will come to pass as others have attempted to bend flow to their will several times in the past without any success. That brings us to the long answer.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many Rykz Princesses that you can let one be taken without retaliating.¡± I venture my guess.


    ¡°Yes, but the reason why we have to do this is more complicated than that. As a species, the Rykz could retreat deeper into the mountains or hide underground and it would become nearly impossible to reach us. We could live in complete isolation from the humans and cold bloods. But we cannot afford to separate ourselves from the rest of the world because we depend on your two species for our technological advancement.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re the smartest being that I know, you have knowledge that is completely unknown to the Empire as far as I can tell.¡±


    ¡°There are a hundred Rykz Queens and a thousand Princesses across our entire species. Think about what that means. Our workers create tools but never invent new ones. Our scouts are great trackers but they didn¡¯t even pause to consider a trick when the amount of tracking pheromones in the air dropped abruptly. Our warriors are trained for war but the Templars exploited their lack of ability to improvise to slaughter them without much difficulty. Queens and Princesses are the only beings with a capacity for complex thought among the Rykz but there are simply not enough of us to intellectually compete with the millions of thinking humans and cold bloods.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many scholars in the Empire.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Who do you think invented the plow? A warring Lord?¡± She asks me. I open my mouth but close it when I realize what she means, only someone who farms would have the need. ¡°Every mind counts. Rykz spent ninety millenniums on the surface hunting and gathering. Then two species in the continent¡¯s central plains started finding new ways to acquire food. The number of humans and cold bloods exploded. Your two species overtook the entire region within barely a few centuries. The change was so abrupt that our hives could not adapt to the situation and were pushed out without daring to fight for the land as there were simply too many of you. The Queens sealed their ancestral homes and migrated out of the plains.¡±


    ¡°What happened next for the Rykz to abandon even the lands surrounding the plains?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Unification. The First Hive¡¯s Queen decided that we could no longer stand separate and every Queen that refused had its hive burned, razed, and collapsed by the combined might of the others. It was then decided to avoid settling near your two species until the Rykz learned these new techniques and became able to compete once more. Five hundred Princesses were sent to the plains to spy and learn. More than two-thirds of them died but the plan still succeeded and they came back with knowledge. After a thousand years of restructuring our society, the Rykz were finally unified as a species and as technologically advanced as the other two intelligent species. Unfortunately, it took us too long. By the time we were ready to spread ourselves over the world once more, there was very little land left to occupy.¡± Celyz tells the tale in a vibrating voice.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve gone to war with the Empire for land and technology. But this time, you had to come all the way here to find out how your sister was taken and recover her. They thought that they would be safe so far away from Rykz territory but that only motivated you even more. The sudden appearance of your hive in the middle of the Izla is not something that the Empire will forget anytime soon.¡± My brain finally catches up with the conversation. ¡°By the way, how did you enter this valley undetected?¡±


    ¡°This volcano is part of a chain that extends outside of Caeviel¡¯s borders, it took us a year to find a vein we could use.¡± Celyz pauses. ¡°There is something else you should know. The next entity that will try something like this will be the University, possibly with the Empire¡¯s backing. If they somehow manage to capture or kill a Queen, it is possible that the First Hive will declare an all-out war to put an end to this madness before it becomes a threat to our survival.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that such experiments never yield positive results?¡± I frown.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t stop people from trying until they¡¯ve exhausted all their ideas. My Queen hopes to end this before it is too late by pressuring Caeviel enough that they will agree to sign a treaty. If it holds, we may be able to do the same with the Empire.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hold the same hope?¡± I pause. ¡°No, of course not. You know humans enough to realize that such a treaty is not something that will last for long. In ten years or twenty, someone will think that the treaty exists because the Rykz have secrets to hide.¡± I laugh. ¡°Well, you truly do have secrets to hide if you truly can give me a new arm to replace the one I lost.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we do.¡± Celyz admits. ¡°And so does the Empire.¡± She adds in a hard voice.


    ¡°How long until we reach the city?¡± I ask because there are too many hills for me to get a good idea of the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re about ten kilometers away, so a couple of hours walking at this pace.¡±


    ¡°How quickly will I be able to get out of this valley?¡± I repress my growing restlessness at the thought of starting my revenge.


    ¡°That will depend on how long it takes for you to recover and adapt. The arm should be ready in four to six days. If the Queen agrees to give you the arm, we will begin implementing it immediately. After that, it will all depend on you.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°A week.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°Can you provide me with a weapon?¡± I¡¯ll just have to use the time to keep training the lion strike.


    ¡°Of course. What kind?¡±


    ¡°A hammer.¡± A blade would be too dangerous. After all, I don¡¯t want to accidentally kill her. ¡°Please make sure that the handle is long and that the bottom end of it is sharpened into a spike.¡± She¡¯s slippery, I might need a way to pin her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not that I can think of right now.¡± I shake my head. ¡°What is the arm going to cost me exactly?¡±


    ¡°A hundred years of servitude.¡± Celyz lets a resounding chuckle escape her.


    ¡°A day.¡± I make my counter offer while rolling my eyes.


    We walk in silence for a while as she seems to be considering her answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you to work for me until my sister is recovered. I¡¯ll trust that you will do everything you can to achieve that end until you prove me wrong.¡± Celyz speaks up after a few minutes. ¡°My Queen may add her own terms so be prepared for that.¡±

 E.Vil.Ch02

    Celyz and I enter the city from a part of it that I hadn¡¯t been in before. There is a huge building without walls on either side of the street, their roofs are held up by large pillars of stone. Inside is a huge pool of glowing red liquid with a very thick low stone wall to keep it safely contained.


    There is a Princess directing this huge forge¡¯s workers. She snaps a tendril to order six Rykz to approach the pool with a large rectangular stone block that has holes pierced on its sides and a two metal hoops.


    The workers take hold of two metal hooks with long handles. They lift the rectangular stone block by hooking the hoops and then plunge the block inside the glowing red liquid.


    Celyz and that other Princess turn their ovaloid heads towards each other. I head no sound but it seems obvious that they are communicating. Celyz then suddenly unfurls some of her tendrils to wrap them around my arm, head, and shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you how much I weigh.¡± I tell Celyz when I realize that she¡¯s trying to measure me. ¡°Or my height.¡± I add in a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tall in spirit.¡± She replies with a chuckle.


    Celyz wraps her tendrils back around her torso and we resume walking towards the lake. We pass through a huge plaza that could easily contain five thousand Rykz standing shoulder to shoulder.


    I grow nervous as we approach the lake¡¯s shore. The Queen is as impressive as ever with her huge size and height. I chase the thought that I might die in the next few minutes if that being doesn¡¯t trust me enough after my attempt to escape.


    I¡¯ve been made to contemplate my own mortality enough this past week. There is no reason for Celyz to injure herself chasing me if she thought the Queen wouldn¡¯t accept me. Besides, I¡¯m equivalent to a worker in that being¡¯s mind.


    The lake¡¯s water rumbles when I take a step on the lake¡¯s rocky beach and I grow afraid. I grit my teeth and cling to my vision of the future to gather my strength. I keep my chin held high. Breaking Nobles isn¡¯t a task for a weakling.


    The Queen shakes her massive trunk. The water surrounding her billows up into a wave that quickly travels to the edges of the lake and crashes into the shore, drenching my feet inside my shoes.


    ¡°I offer my service for the price of an arm, Queen.¡± I yell out towards the being. The water around the trunk undulates.


    ¡°My Queen is concerned about your change of heart, right after failing to escape.¡± Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, I can¡¯t survive without this arm. I promise that I will repay my debt if you decide to trust me.¡± I pause. Maybe explaining the differences between peasants and workers would help convince her. ¡°Human Nobility does not respect peasants, Queen. Our rulers exploit us as much as they can and violently put us down if we dare to revolt! If I rejoin human society with a single arm, I will find no work and be left to starve to death. Those who can afford to help me don¡¯t want to. Those who want to help me can¡¯t afford to.¡± A slight distortion of the truth. The waters around the Queen remain calm and I grow worried by the lack of reaction. After a long while, Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°My Queen is skeptical of your words. She doesn¡¯t quite believe that the Empire can be so powerful while treating its base so poorly. I¡¯ve assured her that what you said is true. My Queen accepts your service but she has conditions.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You must make major contributions during our conquest of the Izla and contribute to my sister¡¯s retrieval once that¡¯s done.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Just helping you take the Izla should be a fair price for the arm.¡± I counter.


    The negotiation makes me feel horrified at myself, at how much I changed. How did I get here? When? I¡¯m willingly going to help shatter fifty thousand lives in exchange for an arm. I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t put other people¡¯s lives on the balance of my selfishness.


    ¡°Let me amend my price, Celyz.¡± I speak up, probably interrupting an exchange with her Queen. ¡°An Izla for an arm, a Princess for an Izla.¡±


    ¡°My Queen won¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    ¡°If you push Caeviel to the negotiating table, that would be part of their terms anyway. I¡¯m saying that I want the same thing that you would give them if I retrieve her myself.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Celyz asks, her head inclined skeptically. It always amazed me how subtle she can be with the simplest movements, despite how different we are.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I can try, there are always factions inside a Kingdom. I think I might be able to find a way to do it.¡± I think about it further. ¡°It should also be possible to infiltrate the institute where your sister is held like they did to your hive, I would just need to convince a number of humans to help.¡±


    ¡°We already have a small number of humans in our service.¡± Celyz¡¯ calm statement surprises me.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I should have expected that. ¡°Are they trustworthy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. I expect that they will complete the tasks we give them and come back to be paid but I wouldn¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll have to do. Do you think your Queen will agree to this?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, no.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°But I am in charge of this aspect of our operations and I will be able to convince my Queen once you give me some results to show her.¡±


    ¡°No pressure, huh.¡± I mutter. ¡°Do we have a deal, Celyz?¡±


    ¡°We do, Jessica.¡± She extends a tendril towards me and I hesitantly shake it. ¡°The arm will be ready in four to six days as I¡¯ve already told you, we won¡¯t see each other until then. I have to reorganize my plans if you are to lead those humans.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°I have expectations of you, Jessica. But don¡¯t worry, there are only nine of them and they¡¯re already organized in squads. You will only have two under your direct command.¡±


    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±


    ¡°Three peasants turned bandit that we caught in the mountains. Four mercenaries that we hired, they arrived on the Izla a week ago by boat. The two that you will lead are new additions like you. A huntsman and someone specialized in demolition constructs, these two are in a village south of here.¡±


    ¡°How did you find and contact them?¡± I frown.


    ¡°I gave the order to occupy that village as soon as we detected you in the tunnels. They expressed their interest when we offered gold in exchange for their skills.¡±


    ¡°Did no one notice? How isolated is that village?¡±


    ¡°Middle of a forest, there was little risk of anyone showing up there within the month and if someone did, their disappearance wouldn¡¯t have raised alarms in time. I¡¯ll take you and the others there once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not ominous at all.¡± I whisper. ¡°Thank you for your time, Queen.¡± I exclaim loudly towards the huge Rykz.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about being polite.¡± Celyz chuckles.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hurt.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°You don¡¯t extend the same courtesy to me, I notice.¡± Her voice vibrates almost threateningly.


    ¡°If you really cared, you would¡¯ve said so earlier.¡± I reply flatly, unaffected by her posturing.


    ¡°You can find your way back?¡± She asks.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Probably.¡± I throw a glance to either side of the shore. ¡°Yes, that way.¡± I say, pointing at an arrangement of buildings that I recognize.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few days.¡±


    Celyz turns around and departs. I make my way to the building that I left just yesterday morning. I was filled with so much hope for my future then. It probably isn¡¯t a coincidence that Celyz isn¡¯t providing me with new quarters to sleep in.


    I can¡¯t forget how cunningly manipulative she can be. I¡¯ll have to move carefully and watch my back. The arm is probably a huge risk that I shouldn¡¯t take. I need it to deal with her. I know, shut up.


    I walk in the empty room. I fail to stop my gaze from wandering to the bed we slept in together. My feet move towards it on their own. I hop over the frame and lay down on the sheet mattress before I can stop myself. I wrap my arm around my chest. I close my eyes and tears start flowing down my face.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up in a dark room. It¡¯s night outside. I manage to resist the temptation of lingering in bed and slip out of it. I then make my way towards the lavatories. Once there, I find that the set of clothes I left hanging over the edge of the window hasn¡¯t been moved.


    I find an empty copper basin and throw the clothes in. I walk to the well with the basin in hand and get naked to clean up, caring little about the cold air of night. Once me and my old clothes are rid of all the brown stains left by Rykz blood, I dress up in the fresh clothes.


    I make my way to the nearby forge. There are already workers inside making small tools. Do they never stop or do they work in shifts? I grab an iron bar from the barrel and walk back to the well.


    I chose to change from a diagonal slashing lion strike to an overhead strike. I don¡¯t want to use a stance that she¡¯ll be able to immediately counter from her experience using it.


    I assemble a lion strike construct and attempt to execute a first training blow, it feels natural. I encounter very few problems as I get used to this new stance. It turns out to be a perfect fit for me since the movements are almost exactly the same as those that I used when plowing fields with my old pickaxe.


    This is actually easier since I don¡¯t need to lean in and hit the ground at the end of the arc. My expression darkens when I realize that hitting people won¡¯t strain my back as much as plowing did.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I don¡¯t forget to utter the words between each successive attempt at a strike. The old habit brings me much comfort. The sound of it in my ears is enough to chase the dark thoughts that would have otherwise risen in the silence.


    I lose myself in the repetitive training so much that I fail to notice the worker that brought me a basket of food at noon. The night and morning both went by in a flash. I eat quickly to get back to the endless loop. I take the stance and throw the overhead blow. Over, and over, and over again.


    I feel no boredom during the afternoon either. I¡¯ve learned very young that to accomplish a repetitive task without torturing myself at the same time, I need to find my rhythm and stick to it. ¡°Once more.¡± My work mantra is a crucial part of the process.


    Night falls but I don¡¯t stop. ¡°Once more.¡± I whisper in a quiet voice. It would feel wrong to make loud noises in the dark. Every time I consider going to sleep, the fear of being alone with my thoughts convinces me otherwise.


    After a while, I don¡¯t even think about stopping to rest. ¡°Once more.¡± The mantra supports me and as long as I focus on it, nothing doesn¡¯t cross my mind.


    ¡°Once more.¡± My eyes start closing on their own and every single one of my muscles hurt. ¡°Once more.¡± I croak out of my throat. ¡°Once more.¡± The iron bar escapes my fingers and hits the ground with a loud cling.


    My arm falls limply to my side and I start limping back to my sleeping quarters. I feel so physically and mentally exhausted that I think I¡¯ll faint as soon as I touch¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Daylight awakens me. I am laying flat on the ground in the middle of a street.


    ¡°Uh.¡± I grunt. It was much more comfortable to sleep on my L.


    I smother the thought into oblivion before I can finish it. A droplet a cold sweat rolls down from my temple. I can¡¯t afford to keep deluding myself about who she is. We weren¡¯t meant to be. I won¡¯t let a ghost get the better of me, not after everything she put me through.


    I get up and walk back to the well, strengthening my resolve to train towards my goal. I will forge my path, one hammer blow at a time. I will keep going until I see a broken Countess on her knees in front of me, begging for forgiveness. I will make her dance in agony for me.


    I pick up the raw iron bar laying on the well¡¯s stone platform and resume my training with a hardened determination. ¡°Once more.¡± I spit between my grit teeth. ¡°Once more.¡± I repeat with more control over myself. The previous strike was too wild to be of any use.


    The day goes by, I eat without tasting a thing. Night falls around me, I throw the food to the back of my throat to swallow it. I keep training relentlessly. Lion strike after lion strike.


    My reserves of flow run out despite the fact that I took care to use the minimum amount of energy in each lion strike construct while also spacing out the strikes to get as much out of each of them as possible.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I continue throwing strikes to ingrain the shape of it in my very muscles. ¡°Once morh.¡± My vocal cords finally give out after two straight days of uttering the words non-stop. I keep going, forming the words with only my lips. Once more.


    I make the decision to stop when my eyes start dropping this time. I get back to the building and let myself fall over the bed¡¯s frame. My eyes close by themselves.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up with a soreness in my muscles are beyond anything I¡¯d experienced before. I make my way to the well but don¡¯t start exercising. I pull buckets of water from the well and fill the copper basin I left there to the brim.


    I strip naked kneel in front of the basin to thoroughly clean myself. The cold air on my wet breasts makes my nipples harden. The sight of it brings ideas to my mind and I let my hand wander between my thighs.


    I try to get myself going for a while but nothing works. Every time I get a little excited, an image of her pops up in my mind and I have to force myself to stop my fingers. I refuse to think of her while I do this for myself. I sigh in disappointment while I get dressed.


    I throw a look over the roofs towards the lake, expecting to see the topmost portion of the huge Queen. I find her but I seem to remember seeing more of her from here the last time I checked.


    I decide to follow my curiosity and start making my way towards the shore. As I grow closer, the most ludicrous guess that I could think of turns out to be the right one. The Queen is indeed smaller than she was a few days ago.


    She lost at least five meters in height while her eggs grew from the size of apples to the size of pumpkins. The egg¡¯s increased weight is now visibly affecting the Queen¡¯s tendrils and bending them so much that some are almost touching the lake¡¯s water. It¡¯s harder to tell, but her trunk also seems to have lost width.


    ¡°What in the Lake''s name are these Rykz?¡± I grumble.


    I turn around, feeling that it would be a waste of time to keep staring. When I arrive back at the well, I find that there is a Rykz scout waiting for me. It turns towards me and raises its spikes in a defensive posture.


    I stop and wait to see what its intentions are. The creature doesn¡¯t attack, I start carefully approaching the iron bar that I left on the ground. It doesn¡¯t even react when I pick it up so I relax a little and walk up to it.


    After staring at the Rykz for a while, I try raising the iron bar and it changes stance to take adapt its defensive posture in reaction to my movement. I attempt to throw a slow casual blow and the scout slaps it away with its spike. Huh.


    I take a bit of distance and start trying to hit it with the iron bar from different angles. It flawlessly defends itself from every attack by either blocking or evading. Seeing that the Rykz shows no intention to counter attack, I start trying to break its defense more seriously.


    I decide to spend that day sparring with the scout without using flow to let my reserves reconstitute themselves. I discover several gaps in the Rykz¡¯ defensive forms by the end of the day.


    The gaps only start appearing once its posture has been destabilized. It generally takes me three or four chained strikes to crack its stance and have a shot at landing a killing blow.


    As the sun goes down, I misjudge the scout¡¯s readiness to receive a blow because of the lack of light and land a heavy strike flat on its head. The iron bar bounces back and I see that there is only a small dent in the carapace.


    I take a step back, placing my rudimentary weapon between us in case it decides to attack. After observing the immobile Rykz for a long moment, I decide to relax and stop sparring with the creature in fear of accidentally killing it.


    The experience of fighting the scout all day and having almost all my strikes blocked gives me the idea of creating a blow that makes it through the Rykz¡¯ defenses without having to break its stance first.


    I can interpret from what Celyz said about the other Rykz that the creatures lack the ability to improvise. She also told me so a long while back in the tunnels. If I can successfully create a strike that can subvert my opponent¡¯s expectations, then I will have an invaluable asset in reserve for the battles to come.


    I try a few blows out but the only one that seems to have any real potential is a feint. Fatigue starts affecting my eyes and I decide to sleep on the idea.


    I jog back to my sleeping quarters to drain the last of my energy and throw myself over the frame on the sheet mattress. The impact makes the wood groan.


    ¡°Rude bed.¡± I complain out loud as my eyes close.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

 E.Vil.Ch03

    I emerge from sleep full of energy and enthusiasm at the thought of testing my idea out. I fast walk towards the well. Is this the fourth or fifth day? I should have kept better track of time.


    Either way, she¡¯s probably reached Meria by now. I hope the Nobility won¡¯t make stupid decisions like engaging the Rykz in pointless skirmishes. I¡¯ve seen enough of the scouts to know that they have much better training than most peasants can be. Losses are inevitable. The best I can do now is make sure that the war ends before too many casualties occur.


    Once I arrive at the well, I find that the Rykz that sparred with me yesterday is already waiting for me. I pick up the iron bar on the ground and start assembling a lion strike construct.


    I tweak the targeting a little to only affect the upper portion of my torso. Unlike the overhead strike that I¡¯ve trained these past few days that needs to use almost all of my upper muscles to execute it with the most power, this feint should only require my arm and shoulder to be boosted.


    I change my grip on the iron bar, taking hold of it at one-third before raising it over my head in an exact copy of the overhead strike¡¯s stance. I take deep breaths and focus for a minute.


    I activate the lion strike and bring the iron bar down in a stabbing motion. I am surprised by my own speed as my arm flashes downward. My timing was off but the stab is so fast that I could execute it entirely inside of the construct¡¯s activation window.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I need to shorten the timer segment even further. I tweak the construct and try again. The stab ends up slowing down in the middle but it¡¯s only a matter of picking up the timing of the strike myself now. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I spend the morning training that feint while ignoring the scout that is waiting there to spar. It doesn¡¯t seem to mind but then again it isn¡¯t moving at all so I can¡¯t really tell. I eat the meal that a worker brings over and decide to test the strike on the Rykz.


    I start the spar by throwing a few overhead strikes that the Rykz intercepts by raising its spikes in the same way it did all day yesterday. I get into the stance again and the scout starts bringing its spikes up to get in position to block, taken by my feint. The stab slips under the Rykz¡¯ guard and lands on its torso¡¯s carapace.


    The iron bar¡¯s flat end bounces off the carapace and leaves only a small scratch. It matters not, the Rykz was completely fooled. This will be useful for opponents who manage to survive the first few exchanges and have learned to recognize the overhead blow¡¯s stance.


    I spend the afternoon burning through my flow to fine tune both lion strikes, I occasionally spar with the scout to test my forms. The Rykz eventually adapts to the two different strikes that can be thrown from my overhead stance by trying to dodge them both entirely.


    Not a bad solution, but the scout loses the opportunity to counter attack by moving away. I can¡¯t underestimate these Rykz despite their limitations. ¡°Once more.¡± I continue training myself but stop when night starts falling to go check on the Queen before it is too dark to see.


    The lack of light forces me to use an enhancing construct on my eyesight to distinguish the huge Rykz at a distance through the darkness. The Queen has lost so much height that her large ovaloid head is only a few meters above the lake¡¯s surface.


    The eggs are floating in the water all around the Queen, still connected to her by tendrils. The eggs must have experienced an insane growth spurt since the last time I saw them since they¡¯re now a whole fifty centimeters in diameter. There are so many of them concentrated in the water that their shells are touching.


    It isn¡¯t a coincidence that the eggs are about to be laid inside the time frame that Celyz gave me for the arm. What exactly did I get myself into? I turn around and make my way to my sleeping quarters.


    Once inside the bed, I nervously turn and roll over the sheet. I can¡¯t back away now, I¡¯ve made a deal. I just need to get through this and I can get started on my revenge. It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯s going to be okay.


    I¡¯ll have two arms and a hammer to pin her down next time.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Celyz¡¯ resounding voice tears me out of my slumber.


    I glance around and find her looking at me from the building¡¯s entrance. I immediately sit up on the sheet and hop over the bed frame. I walk up to her without giving myself time to reconsider my decision to go through with this.


    ¡°As much as I can be when you¡¯ve barely told me anything.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way then.¡± She turns around and we make our way out together.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The lake, my Queen is entering the last phase of the cycle.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with the arm?¡± I push her.


    ¡°The Rykz as a whole are not a single species.¡± She answers.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s¡­ I suppose workers, soldiers, and Princesses to say they are different species, but what does that have to do with our deal?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand, workers, soldiers, and scouts are part of the same species but Princesses and Queens are of another. I am telling you that we have entirely different origins.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°How is that possible? Your Queen is about to lay Rykz eggs as we speak, how could she do that without being the same species?¡±


    ¡°The complete history of the Rykz is too complex to relate to you but to simplify, our two species melded together over the ages. We only know of our different origins because Queens have a genetic memory of every generation that came before us.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Our ancestors were carnivorous plants that trapped animals in the depth of the earth. They trapped animals into their tendrils and took over their nervous system, acting as parasites until the prey was entirely consumed before moving on.¡± She admits in a low voice, somewhat ashamed of her origins. It doesn¡¯t stop me from feeling fear and putting distance between us. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be afraid, our ability to do that has been traded away for the capacity to lay Rykz eggs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to try a lot harder than that to convince me.¡± I reply with anger.


    Celyz stays silent for a moment. She suddenly lunges forward, all of her tendrils deploying at once to take hold of me. They wrap around my limbs and neck. I scream in terror as I completely lose the ability to move my body.


    ¡°If I could take over your nervous system, you would already have lost the ability to speak.¡± Celyz explains calmly before releasing me. I shut my mouth but my heartbeat doesn¡¯t calm down. ¡°One of our ancestors must have run into a hive of workers and taken control of its Queen. What happened next can¡¯t be too hard to guess, that ancestor reproduced and our species thrived by controlling entire hives through their Queens. Over a period of time I cannot even begin to describe, our ancestors changed to increase their control over the hives. They grew in efficiency until they no longer needed to parasite a Queen to control a hive.¡±


    ¡°There is no arm, is there? You¡¯re going to implant me with one of those parasite plants.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. Like I explained, our species melded together. The genetic memory is ours but the ability to manipulate the eggs that we lay was something that we obtained from their Queens.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you? I acknowledge that you didn¡¯t need to tell me the truth but¡­ it could still be a trick.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, we could implant you with a parasite that would completely control you. But what would be the point without the mind to control the body?¡± Celyz makes a shrug with her tendrils. ¡°Our ancestors were not smart creatures, they operated on instinct. Such a being would not be able to infiltrate human lines for us, it would be even less capable of fulfilling the task than a scout.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other option than to trust you, do I?¡± I ask bitterly.


    ¡°You can still back away, I assure you.¡± She replies. ¡°Before you decide, though, know that we can truly give you a new arm. Once implanted, the parasite will be ordered to enter a symbiosis with your body and mirror the shape and structure of your other arm.¡±


    ¡°I need time to make my decision.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°You have until the egg reaches the shore. My Queen has to calibrate the arm with your body herself and she will not wait to do it.¡±


    I clench my jaw and resume walking towards the lake.


    ¡°What will it look like?¡± I ask.


    ¡°My Queen used her own genetic information as a base to create it. It will be more powerful than your own and the flesh will have a rubbery texture. But fear not, I have prepared something for you to wear that will hide it from sight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at your mercy.¡± I spit out.


    ¡°You will have complete control over it, you will be as free to make your decisions as you are now.¡±


    ¡°Again, I am forced to either refuse this entirely or believe that you¡¯re telling me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I did not choose you for your ability to fight. I chose you because I need someone intelligent that I can trust to rescue my sister. It would make no sense for me to destroy the very mind that I am counting on to help me accomplish that task.¡± Celyz pauses. ¡°I¡¯ve told you much more about our history and origins than I needed to because I decided to trust you. Is it too much to ask that you do the same?¡±


    ¡°There is little risk for you when you trust me.¡± I counter. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it Celyz, please do not push me any further.¡±


    We exchange no more words during the rest of the way to the lake. There are thousands upon thousands of workers standing immobile all around the lake. All of them are turned towards their Queen, waiting.


    I turn my attention inwards for the first time in days. The emptiness in my heart is still oppressing, less so than it was but it remains there. I gather my thoughts and try to think of an alternative path to this one but I give up the idea soon after.


    I don¡¯t the strength or the energy necessary to change course. Not now that I am on the verge of being complete once again.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I say out loud without turning towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Celyz¡¯ voice resounds confidently. ¡°Do you want to know more about the process?¡±


    ¡°Am I going to lose any more pieces?¡± I return spitefully.


    ¡°Possibly.¡± She admits, I close my first to stop myself from yelling at her. ¡°The arm will anchor itself to your chest and shoulder bones. It will eat some of the flesh there but those are remnants of your left arm, you don¡¯t use those muscles anymore.¡± Celyz pauses but doesn¡¯t keep going even after I wait a while.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that your left breast will be consumed before you can reach a symbiotic balance with the arm.¡±


    ¡°How likely is that?¡± I ask as a chill runs through my back.


    ¡°The best-case scenario would be some minimal damage that you can heal over time.¡± Celyz replies evasively.


    ¡°Tell me how bad it will be.¡± I close my eyes as I wait for the answer.


    ¡°Your left breast will be atrophied to some degree by the time the implementation is done.¡±


    ¡°Just remove it entirely and leave a clean scar if I can¡¯t recover.¡± I tell Celyz while passing my hand over my eyes, feeling tired already despite having just woken up. ¡°I already have a scar on my left breast, extend it and don¡¯t leave a mess.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Celyz apologizes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll survive? I don¡¯t know how painful it will be but I can imagine.¡±


    ¡°I think you can if you hold on. The parasite will dispense a toxin inside your body that will paralyze and provoke a feeling of euphoria. You won¡¯t be able to resist so just focus on keeping yourself as calm as possible while it happens.¡± She explains in a quiet tone of voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to panic this late, Celyz. Now tell me why you¡¯re going to such lengths to provide me with an arm. I have as much pride as the next woman but I¡¯m not quite so delusional as to think I alone am worth the significant time and effort that was put into this.¡±


    ¡°My Queen believes that the best way to make the institute fold is to show them that we can attempt experiments of our own on humans. She believes the treaty would have a better chance to hold if it is bilateral.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong but that could easily backfire.¡± I let the mention of experiments pass without a comment, I¡¯ve chosen my path. ¡°What if the Emperor¡¯s University takes an interest in this?¡±


    ¡°My sister was taken, we need to show some cards of our own or total war will be inevitable.¡±


    I prepare to warn her of the dangers that I see in trying to control greed with fear but I hear some snapping sounds coming from the center of the lake and snap my head around to look.


    The Queen¡¯s tendrils are detaching themselves from the eggs and retreating towards the trunk to wrap themselves around it. The lake¡¯s water around the Queen takes the black glow of the Rykz¡¯ flow color.


    Small waves centered on the Queen¡¯s trunk start pushing the eggs towards the shore. Workers start entering the water to receive the eggs, it takes a long time for the first eggs to reach their arms as the water current pushing them is steady but slow.


    My eyes remained fixed on the workers as they put the eggs away inside building and come back to the shore to receive more. My apprehension about what will come next for me grows as the worker¡¯s task approaches completion.


    Once the last wave of eggs is taken away, the ground starts shaking and the waves originating from the Queen¡¯s trunk grow in size.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± I ask with some panic in my voice.


    ¡°My Queen is uprooting herself.¡± Celyz answers calmly.


    I bite my cheeks to control myself and avoid asking stupid questions like whether or not it¡¯s dangerous.


    The huge Queen¡¯s torso, covered by her innumerable tendrils, starts rotating and the movement makes the trunk under it split in three, two legs and a tail. I watch with fascination as the being turns from an odd monstrous tree to an oversized Princess.


    The Rykz Queen lost a lot of height and mass compared to the first time I saw her but not in presence. Her remaining magnitude is still plenty enough to intimidate me from afar.


    I hear loud hollow popping sounds as the Queen¡¯s limbs straighten and realign themselves. The being then raises its leg and pushes through the water to take a step.


    The impact of her foot on the bottom of the lake provokes a small tremor and a wave larger than the previous ones crashes against the shore. I hurriedly back away to avoid getting drenched.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not afraid of water because you¡¯re going to have to enter the lake in a short while.¡± Celyz chuckles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, you overgrown plant.¡± I automatically quip back. I tense a little after hearing the sharpness in my words but they only make the Princess laugh even louder.


    The Queen shifts her weight on her forward leg and lifts her other leg, her tail emerges from the water¡¯s surface and extends behind her. The shore is hit by tremors and waves every time the Queen takes a step towards us.


    It takes long minutes for the huge Rykz to reach the very edge of the lake. She is a full twenty meters tall, she could possibly reach twenty-five if she straightened up instead of leaning her torso forward and bending her reversed knees so much.


    The Queen¡¯s tail makes a frightening swoosh sound as it sways behind her just above the lake¡¯s surface. I see her root-like toes plunge deeply into the shore¡¯s ground through the clear water.


    ¡°Queen.¡± I salute her. I¡¯m going to be very polite


    ¡°I am Grikyz.¡± The voice rumbles out of her large ovaloid head like thunder.


    I¡¯ve heard that name before, Celyz mentioned that the Empire fought her hive in the past but that sneaky Princess didn¡¯t even hint that it was the name of her Queen.


    ¡°Queen Grikyz.¡± I repeat, adding a bow.


    Let¡¯s not inadvertently annoy the being who is about to explain to a carnivorous parasite plant thing that I¡¯m not worth eating¡­ at least not entirely if I understood Celyz¡¯ meaning correctly.


    ¡°Hey, symbiosis means what I think it does, right?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°It means that the parasite won¡¯t eat you and will obey your orders as long as you keep providing it with food.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°How certain are you that this is going to work?¡±


    ¡°I know that your body and the parasite will enter a symbiosis. That part of the process is unlikely to fail.¡±


    ¡°It never fails to reassure me when you answer my questions succinctly.¡± I note sarcastically.


    ¡°You may have some difficulty enduring the pain during and after the process of implementation.¡± Celyz reluctantly explains. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to frighten you and I¡¯m only telling you now to show that I am not hiding anything.¡±


    The Queen suddenly unfurls a tendril from around her torso. It is rolled around an egg that is about as large as my chest.


    ¡°I need an arm, not a leg.¡± I mutter humorously to fight my own doubts about this whole thing back.


    What¡¯s one more stupidly risky decision to me at this point? Celyz did put a lot of effort into forging an odd relationship with me, I don¡¯t think she would have bothered if she could alter me to serve her as she wishes.


    Her point about every mind counting is also reassuring to me. If the Rykz had the power to alter minds, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to hide here for three years before attacking.

 E.Vil.Ch04

    Celyz extends her tendrils to receive the egg from her Queen. I wait with unease and impatience to be shown the shape of what they¡¯re going to implant in me to replace my arm.


    The exterior appearance alone won¡¯t tell me much but it will be a relief if the thing doesn¡¯t have any teeth. I watch as Celyz turns towards me.


    ¡°Remember when I said we didn¡¯t have brains in our heads?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply shortly, my eyes fixed on the egg.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have a brain organ at all.¡±


    ¡°That explains a lot.¡± I quip.


    ¡°Instead, we think with our entire nervous system.¡± She continues while ignoring me. ¡°My Queen will communicate with the arm to teach it to recognize and obey your orders. The arm will be connected with your nervous system, it will be able to both receive and send signals.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of having an arm that thinks on its own messing with my brain.¡±


    ¡°It will listen to you as long as you feed it and it will be much dumber than a worker. I assure you that it won¡¯t even be capable of interpreting your thoughts, much less affect them.¡± Celyz tells me with a soothing voice. ¡°It might take a while to get used to having a left arm again.¡±


    ¡°I have to constantly remind myself that I don¡¯t have one, I still feel an ache coming from the one I lost.¡± I point at my wound. ¡°How are we going to do this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to enter the water and I¡¯ll crack the egg open. It will rush towards the blood I left inside your shoulder wound on its own.¡±


    The Queen moves a good hundred of her tendrils just above the lake¡¯s shore, they then wrap around each other and start pulling until rips appear on the surface of their rubbery skin. Grikyz leaves her bleeding tendrils hanging over the lake¡¯s surface and a large amount of viscous brown blood drops from the wounds into the water.


    The Queen then starts injecting her flow into the blood pouring out, the viscous brown substance takes a black glow. The water starts swirling around the brown cloud in the water, the new current quickly concentrates Grikyz¡¯ blood in a tiny area that is just large enough for me.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± I ask, remembering the feeling of my flesh being pulled apart the last time I had Rykz blood on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s for my Queen to have more control over the process. The blood will also be useful to keep the parasite¡¯s hunger in check until my Queen can bridge with it.¡±


    ¡°Parasite, huh.¡± I repeat the word.


    ¡°The Rykz society is sustained by the fact that all of its parts willingly cooperate with each other. I assure you that we feel as much distaste as you do about our ancestor¡¯s methods.¡± Celyz replies in a tight resounding voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, then.¡± I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Clothes.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I slip my shirt off. ¡°Here we go.¡±


    I take two more deep breaths and enter the lake. I make my way towards the viscous pool of blood. I have water up to my waist when I cross the current of water swirling and trapping the blood in. Celyz follows just one step behind.


    ¡°Do me a favor and show me the thing before you let it eat me.¡± I tell the Princess over my shoulder. She nods in agreement.


    I stop at the exact center of the pool and let myself fall backward. The mixture of water and blood carries me enough that I can keep my head above the surface without effort.


    Celyz lifts the egg held within her tendrils and starts squeezing the shell. Small cracks appear on the egg¡¯s surface and a transparent liquid leaks out. The shell shatters, Celyz¡¯ tendrils flash and take hold of the squirming brown limb that falls out.


    The parasite resembles a miniature Princess¡¯ leg, it has string like muscles and brown rubbery skin dripping with the transparent liquid that was held inside the shell. There are five root-like fingers at one end and a dozen small tendrils at the other.


    ¡°That¡¯s not as bad as I imagined.¡± I mutter.


    I smother my doubts when Celyz approaches closer with the thing and grit my teeth. I force my eyes to look away from the limb and stare up at the blue sky.


    I hear a splash in the water. An excruciatingly long moment later, I feel the parasite¡¯s dozen tendrils brush against the flesh of my wound. I wince as they make contact with the open wound, my flesh is still in the process of growing to cover it. A second later, the tendrils suddenly pierce my flesh at a dozen different points like so many large needles.


    ¡°Oh fuck, that hur.¡± My jaw¡¯s muscles seize and I become unable to utter another word.


    I lose the ability to move my arm soon after, my legs follow without much delay. I start panicking a little when my lungs refuse to obey me but my chest lifts up reflexively and takes a deep breath on its own.


    I feel a light floating cloud expand inside my head, my brain starts swimming in it as a sensation of euphoria overtakes my thoughts. The limb¡¯s tendrils then suddenly jerk inside my wound and infiltrate the wound even deeper.


    I try to scream in reaction to the dozen spikes piercing through my flesh but my tongue is completely paralyzed, as is the rest of my body. Some of the tendrils wrap around my clavicle while others squirm their way around my ribs by pushing the muscles aside.


    The pain of having my flesh torn and punctured is so intense that even the euphoria affecting me isn¡¯t enough to get me through it on its own. My thoughts blur and my mind wanders outward to escape the agony.


    I lose track of my surroundings and the present. A sharp drilling pain shakes my bones and I mentally extend my hands out for help since my physical body isn¡¯t responding anymore.


    A blurry figure with straight dark hair takes hold of my left arm with both hands. No, not you! Go away! I rage at the hallucination. I don¡®t need your help! I don¡¯t want it!


    The hazy vision ignores me and I see it plunge a hand into my left shoulder, fingers melding with the piercing pain. I would have laughed if I could. That¡¯s all you got?! I barely felt a thing!


    My entire left side around my wound starts feeling like it¡¯s being melted by acid. My paralyzed muscles seize and my heart stumbles. I¡¯m not too worried about it because it¡¯s been through worse than just that. My heartbeat accelerates and grows more violent, so much so that my arteries send painful signals after each excessively powerful pulse.


    The hallucination¡¯s light gray eyes move to stare at my chest. Its other hand suddenly flashes forward and plunges through my left breast. I feel the hand¡¯s fingers move and start slowing tearing my breast apart.


    I won¡®t surrender to you! Never again! I grasp the most coherent part of my mind and assemble a healing construct with all of my available flow. With the last of my strength, I target and anchor it to my left side.


    Come on, more! I can take it! I¡¯m not running away from you. You won¡¯t frighten me with just this much. You¡¯ve already hurt me so much more, why the step down?! Hahahahahahahahahaha¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I startle back to consciousness when my entire body starts convulsing. The flow I put inside my healing construct is burnt away within a split second by the shocks coursing through my muscles. My body feels scorching hot, parts of it are screaming at me with voices of terror and accusation.


    I feel a weak heartbeat shake my chest and then another, weak irregular pulses of a heart that seems to be barely hanging on. I despair a little when I fail to find even a droplet of flow energy to support me.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking just like the others. It won¡¯t be able to hold on until the damage heals.¡± The loud voice originates from far above me. ¡°You said that it would be able to handle the pain better than the previous subjects.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Jessica, my Queen. She¡¯s already lasted much longer than they did.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I can vaguely recognize Celyz¡¯ voice but my brain feels like it was shattered and put back together in a hurry. My headache is so harsh and pervasive that the words escape my attention before I can make sense of their meaning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it lasts, Celyz, the specimen is only of use to us alive.¡±


    ¡°I can try one last thing.¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    My eyelids snap wide open but the only things I see are shades of darkness. I don¡¯t feel like I am floating anymore but my body is still yelling at me, breaking down.


    My most intimate place between my thighs feels wet, and not from water. A memory containing her blurry figure flashes through my mind, that answers that question. Parts of my left side feel like agony while I only sense other portions just enough to know that they¡¯re muted, disassociated from the rest.


    A figure enters my field of vision. Her hallucination hasn¡¯t left me yet. She was always persistent when hurting me after all. A hazy arm separates from the shadowy figure and brushes against the surface of my right breast, passing over my nipple that immediately hardens in excitement.


    I try to fight back the wave of lust that her touch awakens but it is a pointless effort. I already feel my sex flood itself with desire for her. Her figure keeps playing with my chest until I get so moist that a drop of my ardor trickles down along the side of my left thigh.


    My heartbeats gain strength as passion fuels my heart. My clenched muscles relax by themselves to welcome her hands, to allow her to do as she wishes with me. An uncontrollable warmth arises from the depths of my very being. No, I can¡¯t let her¡­


    ¡°Uhm.¡± I moan as a new finger touches the inside of my thighs and make a pass along the wet slit of my most intimate place. The fingertip starts exploring my inner lips and gently circling around the mound of flesh that it soon finds.


    ¡°Hu.¡± I make the sound as I inhale a sharp breath. An almost unstoppable eagerness to be touched by her directly overwhelms me. The hallucination pinches my right nipple.¡°Ah.¡± The thrill of it makes me yelp.


    A second finger joins the first one between my thighs. They take hold of my hard erogenous bit of flesh between their tips and start rubbing it, provoking small sensational shocks that course through me. I lose all capability to resist.


    ¡°Uh.¡± I gasp while pain and pleasure mix together inside my body. My mind screams in anger at the betrayal of my body. I¡®m not letting you get away with this, Lance. Hallucination or not, I¡®ll make you pay!


    The finger playing with my right breast starts traveling down towards my sex, brushing against my flesh on the way there. An electrifying tickle shakes me as it slides over my outer and inner lips to tease the opening in between.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I manage to grunt at her blurry figure between two sultry breaths. I¡¯m not giving her my virginity after she refused to take it!


    The fingertip changes direction to circle around the inside of my lips while the other two yank on the mound of flesh. A blazing wave of heat fills my most intimate place in reaction to the jerking and teasing, the hot warmth spreads all the way up to my chest.


    ¡°Oh, fuck yes.¡± I shout at the top of my lungs as a blissful ecstasy takes over and embraces my mind inside an all-encompassing felicity. The fingers keep massaging my erogenous zones to help me along while I come.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I awaken on a sheet mattress, unconsciously making my right hand move between my thighs to pass my trembling fingers over the still moist lips of my sex. A clear image of her immediately materializes and pushes itself at the forefront of my thoughts. I sigh with both spite and lust. I want more.


    I pull my hand away from my thighs. I¡¯ll need to find a way to remove this emptiness she carved in me or it will consume me as surely as that limb tried to. I move my gaze towards my left side to take a look at it.


    My eyes stop when they find a flat expanse of scarred skin where my left breast should have been. There is a fresh wound passing over the spot that my nipple previously occupied.


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± I spit out in anger.


    I really hoped that wouldn¡¯t happen. I pass my right hand over the flat flesh of my left chest and feel the limb¡¯s tendrils present under the skin, anchored to my bones. My body looks as ruined as my mind is now.


    I turn my eyes to glare at my new arm. I try to move it but there is no reaction to the signals I¡¯m trying to send it apart from a slight tremble of the string-like muscles.


    I feel drained but the devouring hunger that I feel pushes me to get up and find something, anything, to eat. I carefully hop over the bed¡¯s frame, dragging the limp limb along with me. I really hope this thing is just sleeping because I¡¯m not going through with this again.


    I¡¯ll get her back for this. She left this void in me so it¡¯s her fault that I think of her every time I get horny. I hope I don¡¯t dream of her like that again, I¡¯m not sure I could handle it.


    I exit the building, naked, and find Celyz waiting outside. A furious blush takes over my cheeks at the thought that she can probably sniff out exactly what I did during my sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a word about my vivid dreams, Celyz.¡± I warn her in a threatening tone.


    ¡°I would never dare to comment on the smell of it.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt. ¡°Would you have said something if I didn¡¯t mention it?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡± The Rykz Princess makes a shrug with her tendrils.


    ¡°How much time passed since I passed out in the lake?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A little more than a day, you spent most of it in the water.¡±


    ¡°I need to go get cleaned up.¡± I grumble. ¡°And food.¡± I add.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a worker bring you food.¡± She replies. ¡°Join me on the lake¡¯s shore once you¡¯re done and don¡¯t get dressed. My Queen wants to start calibrating the limb to your nervous system and you need to enter the water again for that. Clothes will be ready for you once you¡¯re done.¡± Celyz explains.


    I make my way to the lavatory, enjoying the feeling of the wind brushing against my naked skin. At least my fantasy of her didn¡¯t have an issue satisfying me, unlike the real one who wouldn¡¯t even give me a kiss.


    I quickly go through the motions to fill a copper basin with fresh water at the well. I take my time cleaning up. I rinse the remnants of my ardor from my sex, rub the rest of my body to get rid of the prickling feeling that my sweat left behind when it dried. I even throw some water over my new limb but it remains unresponsive.


    A worker shows up with a basket and I quickly finish washing my messy hair to get the food. My hunger has only grown larger since I woke up. I devour the five bowls of mushroom grub and the four slabs of amber-red grub meat that I find inside the basket, thanking Celyz in my mind for her generosity.


    I make my way back to the lake, naked like the day of my birth and feeling even less shame about it than I ever did before. I still have all my faculties as far as I can tell. My behavior is relatively normal¡­ for me at least. Getting off feels so liberating.


    I walk up to Celyz on the shore, nodding to thank her for the clothes she¡¯s carrying in her limbs.


    ¡°I tried watering the limb already, didn¡¯t work.¡± I tell her with a mean smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re not plants, Jessica.¡± The Princess replies with an offended resounding voice.


    ¡°Could have fooled me.¡± My grin widens.


    ¡°Get into the pool before my Queen loses patience.¡±


    I shrug and enter the lake, ignoring the huge intimidating Queen. I push through the water towards the brown swirling pool. It is still glowing black because of the large amount of flow the Queen injected into her blood.


    The Rykz Queen extends a tendril as thick as my arm and touches my immobile left limb with it. A few moments later, I detect a flow construct being assembled inside my left arm, surprising me since I can¡¯t even move it.


    It must truly be part of me now if I can feel flow inside of it. The construct spreads to encompass the entire arm, it stops growing once it includes my shoulder.


    I don¡¯t try to copy it, I¡¯ve been warned enough about the dangers of messing with internal constructs without knowing exactly what they do. But I do keep my entire attention focused on it.


    ¡°Try to move your new limb.¡± The Queen speaks up in her rumbling voice.


    I do and a small shock makes my spine twitches while my left arm shudders strongly. Since I kept observing the construct, I couldn¡¯t miss its activation when it amplified the signal that entered my left shoulder.


    ¡°Keep trying.¡±


    I try again. Another shock makes my back jerk. I keep trying while my mind remains focused on the construct. After a while, I notice that it doesn¡¯t just amplify my orders but also interprets them for the arm.


    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the additional underlying signal if the construct wasn¡¯t inside of my body, inside my sphere of control which allows me to observe everything it does in detail.


    I stop trying to figure the entire construct out and focus on only the portion of it that sends signals to the arm. It feels like I am learning how to speak again but with much fewer words to memorize.


    I make some progress in ordering the arm to move through the day but since I only have to try to move it, I can dedicate myself to deciphering my own orders and remembering what exactly each of my orders corresponds to.


    As night falls, I am confident enough in what I¡¯ve learned of the signals that I copy the portion of the Queen¡¯s construct that allows her to directly send signals to the arm and leave it idle, anchored to my left shoulder.


    My last attempt succeeds in making the arm move as I intended for three full seconds before it stops and falls back to my side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± Celyz tells me from the shore.


    I walk out of the lake and she hands me a rectangular piece of cloth that I use to wipe the water off my body. She then throws me fresh clothes.


    ¡°I should be more tired than this.¡± I note while getting dressed up. ¡°Arm thing?¡±


    ¡°No, I simply used nourishing and healing human constructs on you while you were unconscious.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°This new limb is actually going to be more draining since it requires more food than your natural arm did to function.¡±


    I nod and make my way back to my sleeping quarters. I might not be as tired as I should be but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not dead exhausted. I crumble on the bed and fall asleep as soon as my eyes close.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

 E.Vil.Ch05

    A crazed feeling of hunger wakes me up and I hurriedly slip out of bed. I throw a glance at my left limb. The root-like fingers are thinner than they were yesterday and articulations are starting to appear where they would be for human fingers.


    Camouflage? I shudder. I don¡¯t think Caeviel really understood who they picked a fight with. I make my way out of the building and find a worker waiting for me outside with a basket filled to the brim with food.


    I take two bowls out and decide to make a small experiment. I take hold of my left limb¡¯s wrist and move it just over the food before trying to order it to plunge its fingers in. The limb obeys me immediately without hesitation and I feel a small tickling shock shake my left side.


    I start eating myself and go through three bowls and four slabs of amber-red grub meat before my left limb¡¯s fingers absorb even a fourth of its own food. I pick up the bowl and start making my way towards the lake while keeping my left limb¡¯s fingers inside the food.


    I spend the entire day in the water, trying to make the arm move. As yesterday, my mind remains focused on understanding how to send signals to the limb and what each of them mean to it.


    At the end of the day, I have several patterns memorized that I could use to order the arm to move by using the Queen¡¯s construct and sending a signal directly to it.


    Those won¡¯t be of much use to me since I can¡¯t be manually moving the limb, it needs to automatically respond when I attempt to move it. But it may be important to have the knowledge.


    As I lay down in bed, I try to lift the arm and it obeys me for a full ten seconds before falling back down on the sheet. I close my eyes, mentally exhausted at having spent all day focused on memorizing and understanding such an unfamiliar method of communication.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As I emerge from slumber, I decide to use food to make the limb understand on an instinctual level that obeying me is the only way to get fed. It sometimes follows my orders so that means it recognizes and understands them, the issue is that it gives up after a few seconds.


    I grab the basket of food from the worker and directly make my way to the lake. I explain my idea to Celyz and her Queen and we start using small amounts of food to reward the arm when it obeys.


    I have a hard time handling my own hunger but the results we obtain with this method are enough to keep me going. I take extra care in memorizing the signal for food when the Queen uses it. By the end of the day, I am able to make the limb move according to my will for so long as I regularly provided it with food.


    I eat what Celyz gives me and start walking back to my sleeping quarters. On the way, I keep moving my left hand¡¯s fingers to see if it¡¯ll stop obeying.


    The limb keeps moving according to my will, it isn¡¯t making a difference between absorbing its sustenance from my bloodstream and being directly given food.


    Once in bed, I keep trying to move my left arm and it keeps obeying me for the entire two hours it takes me to fall asleep.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up feeling a wolfish hunger. I try to extend both my arms to help me over the bed¡¯s frame but the left one doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I slap the arm with my other hand.


    I activate the idle messaging construct I left anchored to my shoulder and send the signal for food to my left limb. It shudders a little in reaction. I try moving it again and this time it obeys. I sigh in relief.


    I swiftly exit the building, finding a worker waiting for me with a basket. I almost rip it out of the worker¡¯s hands and start devouring the food with both hands. Celyz arrives just as I finish my meal.


    ¡°I see that your idea worked.¡± She observes.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who said it would listen to me as long as I fed it.¡± I shrug. ¡°We simply had to make it understand that obeying me results in food.¡±


    ¡°Your human constructs should work on the arm once it has finished copying your other limb. It should take a few more days.¡± Celyz pauses. ¡°And don¡¯t ever use healing constructs on it, those will never work.¡±


    I look down at the arm. The string-like muscles are a bit thicker than they were yesterday and the finger¡¯s articulations are taking shape.


    ¡°Do you feel strong enough to depart south today?¡± Celyz asks. ¡°You can train and get used to the arm on the way.¡±


    I check my flow reserves and am surprised to find out that they¡¯re filled to the brim. What? It was all burnt during the arm¡¯s implantation, that might have been a few days ago but with all the damage my body sustained, my flow shouldn¡¯t have had the time to regenerate fully.


    ¡°Did you refill my reserves of fl.¡± I interrupt myself, you can¡¯t give your energy to someone else if they don¡¯t consciously agree.


    ¡°You are a part of a species of your own, now. A hybrid.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what that has to do with flow.¡± I frown.


    ¡°Access to flow energy is divided among species, we think it is distributed equally but there no way to compare. You¡¯re a hybrid of two now so you have more access.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what the institute is trying to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, the institute wants to usurp our entire access to flow, such a small increase like yours can easily be achieved with a few hundred subjects. Besides, your increased flow originates from both Rykz and human pools so using the same method would hurt them as much as us. Gather some above your hand and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    I gather all of my reserves together into a ball in my palm. The energy has a dark gold color and there is about twice as much flow in gathered in the ball than my previous maximum reserves.


    ¡°How did you know? You can see the color?¡± I throw a suspicious glance at Celyz¡¯.


    ¡°No, flow appears to us through our ability to detect heat, but it isn¡¯t hot to the touch. Flow doesn¡¯t project light for you to see either.¡±


    I absorb the ball of energy back into my reserves. I don¡¯t think I should show my flow¡®s color to anyone else.


    ¡°How long will it take to reach that village?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A couple of days but it¡¯ll probably take the morning to get you ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave today then. What do you mean by ready?¡±


    ¡°Come along, I¡¯ve prepared what you asked for and some additional equipment.¡±


    Celyz turns around with a swish of her tail and starts making her way down a side street. I hesitate to ask about how the war is going for either side. Not knowing isn¡¯t going to stop the events from unfolding on their own. I quickly catch up to her.


    ¡°How successful was your first wave of attacks, Celyz?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve overwhelmed the less fortified north-west part of the Izla. Most Nobles lit their food stocks on fire before escaping by boat with their families. Our army is gathering south as we speak.¡±


    ¡°What about the local village granaries?¡±


    ¡°A couple of my sisters are going village by village, those who agree to keep working their fields for us will be left with enough food to make it through the winter.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°No one is going to refuse that deal.¡± I sigh in relief. ¡°What will we be doing down south?¡±


    ¡°I will be with the army applying pressure over the region, mostly on the many castles built over the coast to prevent the Nobility from gathering their forces together until the eggs reach maturity and join our army. We will avoid engaging in costly battles whenever possible.¡±


    ¡°Will these newborn Rykz be able to fight right away?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have some basic instincts, we will train them in the field. I do not think that will be an issue. You¡¯ll have the task to infiltrate the largest castle with the other humans. Your objectives will be to secure the grain stores and breach the walls from the inside.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°It will be hard to achieve all of that with just ten of us.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°I do not mind it if you fail, treat it as a trial run before Meria and my sister¡¯s rescue. Hopefully, the Duke will choose to hide inside his walls and we can overwhelm the southern part of the Izla once we have the numbers.¡±


    ¡°What can you tell me about the other humans?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not much more than I have, they will work for gold. The mercenaries are more trustworthy than the bandits but not by much. Don¡¯t expect them to put their lives on the line. The other two are specialists in their fields but I haven¡¯t met them, you¡¯ll have to speak to them yourself.¡±


    We arrive at the forge and Celyz walks up to a table with a pile of equipment laying on it. She picks up a hard leather armor that I recognize as the same kind as the others wore only this one is new.


    ¡°How many merchants know you¡¯re here?¡± I ask, thinking back to the library filled with human books.


    ¡°That armor was made by our workers. We buy what we can¡¯t make at a trading enclave outside of Caeviel and bring the merchandise here through our tunnel network.¡±


    She gives it to me along with an odd piece of thick black leather, a long sleeve glove to hide my left arm. It has a large strap to secure it around my torso. I slip it on and am glad to find that I can hide the scarring wound on my left chest under the strap.


    Once I get the hard leather armor on, I stretch for a little while to make it fit my articulations just right. Celyz then gives me a very intricate mail shirt made with their odd dull metal.


    I¡¯ve seen first hand how tough shields made from the material are so I don¡¯t complain about the weight and slip it on. The next thing she hands me gives me pause, a helmet exactly similar to the one Fenyz wore except for the thin horizontal opening to allow my eyes to see.


    ¡°To hide your face.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Do I need to?¡± I wait for her answer with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re a human working for the Rykz. How infamous do you think you will become once your actions impact the course of the war?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a target and my family will be too.¡± I whisper. The Lordling knows both my name and face, Celyz is right about the fact that I shouldn¡¯t risk revealing who I am.¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a happy coincidence for you that hiding my identity means she won¡¯t try to make me defect to her side.¡±


    ¡°It did cross my mind but did you intend to go renege on our deal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I make a fist with my left hand and squeeze, the sleeve glove¡¯s leather starts making cracking sounds and I release my grip. ¡°Where¡¯s the hammer?¡± I ask, thinking dark thoughts about what I¡¯ll use it for.


    Celyz points towards a weapon rack with a tendril and I make my way there. The hammer is almost as tall as I am. It is made of a single piece of the Rykz¡¯ dull metal.


    The bottom of the handle ends with a sharp spike while the upper portion curves and thins into a curved blade that plunges into a hammerhead about as large as one of my thighs.


    There is a support bar running from the middle of the handle, to the back of the scythe¡¯s blade, and to the back of the hammerhead. The general shape vaguely resembles that of the number seven.


    ¡°That looks like the bastard daughter of a harvesting scythe and a sledgehammer. I love it.¡± I make an insane grin.


    When will I be able to use this on her? Patience, I can¡¯t let her or my revenge consume me. The Izla will burn if I lose sight of what matters. I take hold of the hammer at mid-handle and make it spin over my head like I had the habit of doing during harvesting season when I was a kid.


    ¡°Throw the helmet over and let¡¯s go meet those humans of yours.¡± I tell Celyz.


    I let the hammer rest on my left shoulder and catch the helmet with my right hand. I slip it on to start getting used to it. I am pleasantly surprised when I find out that it only obstructs me when I try to look up or down, I can see to either side of me without an issue. I fight with my head lowered to observe my opponent¡¯s trunk and feet so I only have to take the habit of raising my head when I need to.


    ¡°They¡¯re camping near a tunnel down south. We should get there by noon, think of a name to give them while we walk.¡± Celyz says, pointing a tendril towards a street.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± I ask. I barely recognize my voice when it reaches my ears after being distorted by the helmet.


    ¡°Just pick a name you like.¡±


    As we make our way out of the city, we cross paths with dozens of workers scrambling from one building to another in the streets. A few of them are carrying eggs tightly inside their arms. The sight is similar to that of a human parent carefully holding their child.


    It reminds me of the thought I had sitting on a hill and looking down at the Queen the first morning after we were captured. The number of eggs on her tendrils frightened me and made me think of a scary story I heard as a child about an evil tide that plagues the land.


    ¡°Evil, huh.¡± I mutter with a laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s use that.¡±


    I spend the rest of the morning turning the word around in my mind while walking through the valley¡¯s hills with Celyz. A camp appears at the turn of a path. I see three tents with a fire pit dug in the middle of them.


    I quickly count the silhouettes and find seven of them inside the camp. There are about forty Rykz warriors a distance away from the humans, down a path that leads to a stone gate in a cliff.


    ¡°Tell them to call me Elizabeth Vil.¡± I tell Celyz as we approach.


    ¡°Understood.¡± She replies.


    We both stop at the edge of the camp and wait for them to gather in front of us. I throw a curious look at the state of their tents and fire pit.


    What I find doesn¡¯t fill me with confidence, there are pans laying in the dirt and dirty clothes in piles near backpacks.


    The first four who gather seem to be the mercenaries, going by their equipment. Two women and two men wearing leather armors with swords attached to their waists.


    Going by their equipment, the four wearing leather armors of a similar quality to mine are mercenaries. Two women and two men, they carry swords at their waists and have the rough appearance of people who spent weeks camping.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hurb, I speak for us four.¡± One of the mercenaries speaks up. He is a tall man with a hastily cut beard.


    ¡°I am Princess Celyz, this is Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°A Noble?¡± He asks with surprise on his face, turning his gaze towards me. I shrug in response.


    The three bandits hurry over at the words. Two men and a woman. They aren¡¯t wearing any armor and are armed with old used swords if I go by the state of their pommels.


    ¡°You got a traitor Lord to work for you?¡± One of the bandits, the only woman of the three, exclaims towards Celyz.


    ¡°Lady, not that I¡¯m a Noble.¡± I respond with some irritation. I¡¯m short and I have breasts. Well, one breast. Oh, right. Leather armor and helmet.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yea I saw you were a girl, Lady. Does it matter? You a Noble?¡± The woman asks in a flurry of words.


    ¡°No.¡± I repeat myself. ¡°Just call me Elizabeth. Who speaks for your group?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± She slams her chest with her hand. ¡°You going to keep that on? Why would you do that if you¡¯re not a Noble on the run? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m ugly. What¡¯s your name?¡± I do my best to glare at her through the helmet¡¯s opening for my eyes.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Brie.¡± She frowns at my dismissal but still answers.


    ¡°Well, Brie and Hurb.¡± I turn towards the mercenary as I speak. ¡°We¡¯re departing south after lunch so get ready.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯re you to give us orders?¡± One of the bandits grumbles.


    ¡°I would also like to know.¡± Hurb adds.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to tell her.¡± I point at Celyz over my shoulder. ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve pulled your own weight enough to warrant being paid.¡±


    Hurb pauses to throw a look at the Princess. When Celyz doesn¡¯t contradict me, he turns back towards me and bows his head slightly. The mercenaries then turn around and walk back into the camp.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the deal!¡± Brie almost shouts the words out.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you intend to accomplish the tasks we give you to the best of your ability.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust this midget Lord!¡± She throws the insult my way.


    I see the other two bandits fidget on their feet but their faces tell me that while they don¡¯t want to pick a fight it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re not happy about my sudden appearance and the power I now hold over their purse.


    ¡°Elizabeth has my trust, does our deal still hold?¡± Celyz asks in a vibrating voice that I¡¯ve learned to recognize as threatening.


    Brie takes a step back and mutters something that resembles an agreement. The bandits then turn around and start throwing their stuff inside their backpacks. I¡¯m not surprised to find out that the messiest tent is theirs.


    ¡°Come along, Elizabeth Vil, I have a construct to teach you while they get ready.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Did you get the joke?¡± I ask while we walk away together, having noticed the emphasis she put on my chosen name.


    ¡°E.Vil.¡± She makes a dark chuckle with her odd resounding voice. The sound of it brings a chill to my back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that ever again.¡± I shudder.

 E.Vil.Ch06

    I keep my eye on the other human¡¯s camp while they pack and throw some food in the pot over their fire. Once inside that castle Celyz wants us to infiltrate, I¡¯ll need to split up with them.


    The bandits are too unreliable and the mercenaries are used to operate on their own. And I can¡¯t trust either group if things go sideways. Hopefully, the two others that Celyz found will be more reliable, they live in a village so they should at least be sociable.


    ¡°What¡¯s that construct you want to teach me?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°Something useful that you can exercise while we walk.¡± She replies.


    One of her tendrils unfurls from her torso and starts glowing black. She then makes a step towards some rock and throws her tendrils towards it with such speed that it cuts through the air with a whistling sound.


    I¡¯d expected the rock to break since this is a construct demonstration but that doesn¡¯t happen. I throw a look at the tendril and it also seems undamaged. The speed of her blow was fast but not so much that I would consider a construct to have boosted it.


    ¡°Reinforcing construct.¡± I conclude out loud.


    ¡°Yes. It makes Rykz skin impervious to most attacks.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°It won¡¯t stop a lion strike or the tip of a sword at full speed but you can block blades barehanded if you¡¯re careful about where and when you intercept them.¡±


    ¡°I assume it¡¯ll only work on my left arm. Why don¡¯t you teach this to your soldiers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because it¡¯ll rapidly burn through flow when active so you have to manually control it during combat.¡±


    Celyz makes the construct float above her tendril and cuts her ties with it when I extend my hand. I link to it and start assembling a copy of it for myself. I make my own copy of it float over my left hand and cit ties so Celyz can check it.


    ¡°Couple of segment values are off, here and there.¡± She tells me before handing the construct back.


    We spend a dozen minutes exchanging the construct back and forth to ensure that I don¡¯t accidentally rip my left limb¡¯s skin apart when I try to activate the construct for the first time.


    A group of seven workers coming from the city appear on the path that we took to get here, they¡¯re carrying baskets of food.


    It¡¯s a relief to sit down and eat because of the new equipment that I¡¯m now carrying. From the helmet, hammer, and chain-mail¡¯s weight added to the hard leather armor¡¯s restriction on my movements.


    I turn my back to the humans and slip the helmet off to eat with Celyz and the group of Rykz warriors. It doesn¡¯t really matter if they see my profile a little from a distance as long as they don¡¯t get a good enough look to describe me. Once we¡¯ve all eaten, I slide the helmet back on and make my way to the other humans.


    ¡°Are your groups ready to depart, Hurb, Brie?¡± I ask them while throwing a skeptical glance at the camp that seems just as messy as before.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready in ten minutes.¡± Hurb replies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to get your panties in a bunch.¡± Brie grumbles.


    Well, that woman really doesn¡¯t like having someone above her head. I suppose it isn¡¯t surprising for someone who chose to be a bandit. Or did she?


    ¡°How did you become a thief?¡± I ask Brie.


    ¡°None of your business, traitor Noble!¡± She spits back at me with some anger.


    I frown but keep my mouth shut, no point in antagonizing the woman if she doesn¡¯t want to share. I throw a glance at the other two bandits and they seem to be similarly disinclined to speak to me. I shrug and make my way back to Celyz.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be ready to go in about ten minutes.¡± I tell her. ¡°Do you know the lion¡¯s leap?¡± I add.


    ¡°No but the huntsman should know that construct. Be careful though, it isn¡¯t an easy construct to learn and you don¡¯t have a spare month to take your time.¡± Celyz warns me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to cripple myself.¡± I reply seriously. ¡°Now tell me if this would work.¡± I take the skin hardening construct out of my body and make it hover over my palm to pass it to her.


    ¡°Your segments are still off, you need to remember that every segment you adjust also affects the others. You can¡¯t just fix the construct if you get it wrong from the get-go, you need to restart from scratch every time you make a mistake. I¡¯ll show you again, watch carefully in what order I create each segment.¡±


    We spend the dozen minutes assembling the construct over and over in turn until I finally memorize the precise order without making a mistake. The mercenaries and bandits leave their tents behind to lighten their load.


    Their two groups gather near the warriors and they open the stone gates in the cliff for us to exit the valley through the Rykz¡¯ southern tunnel. I am somewhat surprised when these Rykz don¡¯t accompany Celyz and stay behind to guard the tunnel.


    The mercenaries take flow torches out and provide enough light for all of us. I spend the first half of the afternoon with Celyz to test and verify that there are no mistakes in the skin hardening constructs I assemble.


    The first time I activate it, I¡¯m relieved to see that the arm doesn¡¯t glow dark gold. I train in activating this new construct for just a few seconds to get into the habit of it before I use it in combat.


    I stop playing with the construct when I notice that it burnt through a third of my flow reserve within a few minutes of training. I leave Celyz and catch up with Hurb who is leading the way.


    ¡°Where do you come from? I don¡¯t think there is much mercenary work to find in Caeviel, tell me if I¡¯m wrong.¡± I ask him.


    ¡°So, you really aren¡¯t a Noble.¡± Hurb replies, surprising me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, what convinced you?¡± I incline my head sideways to look at him.


    ¡°You can always find mercenary work in the Empire because Noble families never stop feuding with each other, it is a well-known fact among Nobility and our circles.¡±


    ¡°Do bloody conflicts within Nobility happen so often that they need mercenaries to replenish their guards?¡± I ask, baffled. ¡°Without anyone hearing about it?¡±


    ¡°No, you misunderstand.¡± Hurb shakes his head. ¡°If their conflicts habitually drew blood, mercenaries wouldn¡¯t want any part of it and the Templar Order would intervene. They hire from our profession to make a show of force, the family that has fewer troops usually backs down before a battle happens. At the most, one titled Nobles will challenge another to a duel that ends when first blood is drawn.¡±


    ¡°How civilized.¡± I note with derision. They don¡¯t show that kind of restraint when their subjects protest the heavy taxes weighing on them.


    ¡°As a group, though, we hail from the southern end of the Empire, the Kingdom of Telnur that is located right next to the cold bloods¡¯ plains.¡±


    ¡°Did You help the phalanxes defended the Empire¡¯s borders against their hordes?¡± I ask with interest.


    ¡°Once or twice in skirmishes. We only accepted contracts during the rainy season when the Noci river running between the Empire and the Hordes is overflowing. The phalanxes¡¯ spear walls don¡¯t need much help to block the few passable shallows that remain.¡± Hurb explains.


    ¡°Is the south so dangerous that you would prefer to work for the Rykz instead? Or even working for Nobles?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Working for Nobility is risky in and of itself, the side that folds often defaults on their mercenaries¡¯ pay. And yes, the south is dangerous enough during a drought that spying and sabotaging for the Rykz seemed preferable.¡±


    ¡°Seemed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do this if the pay wasn¡¯t so good for such a short contract. You hide your own face, I¡¯m sure you understand the risk we are taking.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I nod but remain silent. My situation was more desperate than theirs at first glance but I doubt he¡¯s telling me everything. I chase my guilt by reaffirming my resolve to do everything I can from within to prevent as many deaths as possible. I¡¯m not responsible for this situation, Caeviel¡¯s Nobility caused this to happen.


    ¡°What are cold bloods like?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In battle? They fight with lightning fast laziness.¡± Hurb makes a dark smile. ¡°Their style is quite simple, they¡¯ll draw you in with slow blocks and then surprise you with such a swift counter attack that those who haven¡¯t experienced it first hand before don¡¯t see coming, even when warned to watch for it.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind showing me later?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± He shrugs. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± He asks me with a curious expression. Can¡¯t really blow him off just after he agreed to do me a favor, can I?


    ¡°I was captured by the Rykz¡­ something like two weeks ago. I was injured and they offered to heal me in exchange for my help, I accepted.¡±


    That should be enough information. I don¡¯t need to embarrass myself by telling him about my unreasonable crush on Countess Lance. That could give him cause to rethink how trustworthy I am and that would be an issue.


    ¡°The Princess trusts you more than us despite having captured you like the bandits, Elizabeth.¡± Hurb makes the observation, obviously pushing for more. He even uses the name I gave him to make me open up.


    ¡°My plans are compatible with hers to a degree.¡± I reply. ¡°Beyond the agreement we made, I mean.¡±


    ¡°And what are those?¡± He asks me directly this time.


    ¡°Some revenge, some damage control.¡± I say evasively with a shrug to make him understand that I won¡¯t expand my answer further.


    Hurb makes a thoughtful hum and our discussion dies out since neither of us tries to pick it up. I thank him for the talk with a nod and slow down to let the two mercenary women behind us catch up with me.


    I should at least personally ask for their names even if I don¡¯t intend to deepen our relationship more than needed to accomplish the task at hand.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elizabeth.¡± I awkwardly engage the conversation. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Asking the question like that is more likely to put them at ease if they think I¡¯m a Noble compared to directly asking for their names.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hastia.¡± The taller one answers. Compared to the other woman because of course I¡¯m the smallest person in the group again.


    ¡°Lilib.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jacub.¡± The last mercenary interjects from a distance behind us.


    ¡°Well, I hope we get along without incident.¡± I tell them in a warm voice.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be an issue as long as we all agree on what we¡¯re doing before we do it.¡± Lilib nods.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all gather together once the other two join us and make a plan.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Hastia agrees.


    ¡°How is your relationship with the others?¡± I ask in a low tone, pointing behind us over my shoulder towards the three bandits.


    ¡°Cordial, we mostly keep to ourselves and they do the same. It helps that Yan and Gael are both sleeping with Brie so they usually don¡¯t look at us. Jacub and Hurb can be way too touchy on the subject, it annoys us both sometimes.¡± Lilib says, throwing a glance at her companion to ask her to confirm. Hastia nods in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re with Hurb?¡± I ask Lilib.


    ¡°Yes. Best mistake I ever made!¡± She exclaims in a loud voice towards the mercenary leader.


    ¡°I say worse things about you!¡± Hurb replies without turning around.


    ¡°He probably does.¡± Lilib shrugs unconcernedly.


    Their affectionate exchange echoes for a while in the tunnel around us and it makes me smile a little. But I don¡¯t want to linger on the subject so I make a small bow with my head and excuse myself.


    I glance at the bandits, thinking that I could try to smooth things over, but the hostile looks they throw my way convinces me otherwise. It¡¯s a lost cause for now.


    I spend the rest of the afternoon getting Celyz to monitor the hardening constructs that I assemble to make sure that I don¡¯t deviate in my training. I take the habit of only targeting my left forearm and hand to cut down on the flow consumption.


    It would be best to keep a professional distance with the other two groups since I don¡¯t really want to get involved and they could react negatively if I interfere too much.


    After a long tiring march for me because of the added equipment I am carrying, Celyz gives the signal to stop and camp.


    ¡°What are we both going to eat?¡± I ask her, feeling my own hunger.


    ¡°A worker should arrive shortly.¡± She replies with a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re testing them by coming alone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It is a show of trust. If I guard myself too much in their presence, they may think that I don¡¯t plan on paying them once their contract is over.¡± Celyz shakes her ovaloid head.


    ¡°Hum. And both ends of the tunnel are guarded enough that you can safely escape if something does go wrong.¡± I add in her place and she chuckles without contradicting me.


    The bandits and mercenaries gather flow torches together and make a fire to start cooking their own meal. By the time they¡¯re ready to eat, a worker shows up with a basket, the Rykz emerges from the darkness in front of us.


    I check inside, finding eight bowls of wheat and corn gruel. I go through four of them in a rush and Celyz gracefully hands me over one of hers that I also devour in no time.


    I walk up to the tunnel¡¯s wall and sit against it to let myself digest in peace, laying my hammer on my legs. I¡¯m already somewhat used to hearing the clink sounds that my chain-mail makes when I move.


    I observe the others finish their meal. From here I can see that both groups are discussing around the fire but not with each other, the bandits and mercenaries only turn towards their companions when they speak.


    If that¡¯s the level of communication after camping together for weeks, I don¡¯t think it can get any better. It will be safer to divide into separate groups once inside the castle to avoid friction once our actions start to matter and affect the others.


    Once they¡¯ve all finished eating, I see Hurb get up and am reminded that I asked him to show me how the cold bloods fight early in the afternoon. The mercenaries all get up with him and approach.


    Oh. Right. That might not have been the best idea, he¡¯ll want to evaluate me and the bandits won¡¯t fail to make fun of any mistake I make. I get up and assemble a quick nourishing construct to offset my fatigue.


    ¡°No constructs and only light blows.¡± Hurb tells me while looking at my hammer.


    The other three stand at a distance to give us space. The bandits notice that something¡¯s going on and join them.


    ¡°Works for me.¡± I stretch my shoulders to shake my jitters.


    He takes his sword out of its sheath and I take hold of my hammer with both hands. His hands start slowly moving from side to side in a waving motion but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to go on the offensive.


    I throw a simple straightforward attack towards his center. He taps the head of my hammer with his sword, barely affecting its trajectory and takes a single step back to avoid the attack.


    I advance to follow-up with my offensive since his sword hand is waving to a side and leaving him wide open but I barely raise my hammer that I feel a light hit on my side. I look down and see that he is holding sword right against the chain-mail over my stomach.


    ¡°How did¡­¡± I mutter.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they do. Lazy wavelike movements that don¡¯t seem threatening at first. You took a step forward and gave up the wider field of vision you obtained when I retreated. I simply wandered my sword out of your sight when you did and attacked with lightning speed before you could take advantage of the hole in my defense.¡± Hurb explains.


    ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡± I observe. ¡°How much faster are they?¡±


    ¡°A lot, I wouldn¡¯t fight them at all without a good shield to cover my side. But they¡¯re also incapable of sustaining their top speed or use it too often.¡±


    I notice Celyz¡¯ approach because of the recognizable sound that her feet make compared to our boots.


    ¡°The sword is an easy weapon to control because of its light weight, relatively short length, and its optimized center of gravity. It allows him to use more speed when striking while losing very little control, he also retains the ability to abort if he detects danger in the middle of an attack.¡± Celyz explains carefully. ¡°Your hammer¡¯s center of gravity is much higher on the weapon¡¯s length and that combined with its weight allows you to throw much heavier strikes than him while making it very hard to block since he would need to absorb almost the entire power of your blows to do so. But you cannot abort attacks, Elizabeth, the most you can do is change their direction.¡±


    ¡°I think I can do that.¡± I speak up. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    I ignore the frowns that the mercenaries are making and the bandits¡¯ looks of ridicule. I can learn quickly and arcing strikes are something I can easily pick up since that¡¯s pretty much how you harvest wheat with a scythe.


    The hammer is definitely too heavy to use the same movements but I think I can make it circle around myself to throw consecutive attacks if he tries to avoid them entirely. I raise my hammer above my head and start making it spin inside my hands.


    ¡°Light blows.¡± Hurb repeats, looking at the weapon with a worried frown.


    ¡°I¡®ll try very hard not to break any bones.¡± I reply with a laugh that resounds inside my helmet.


    ¡°Oooh! She¡¯s looking down on you Hurb! Smack her good!¡± Lilib yells out from the sidelines.


    ¡°Show that Lord how it¡¯s done!¡± Brie exclaims gleefully, not even bothering to hide how much she wants to see me bite the tunnel¡¯s dust.

 E.Vil.Ch07

    Hurb approaches and I retreat to maintain the distance between us and keep his sword arm in sight. I take advantage of my longer reach to throw an attack from afar.


    He tries to intercept and redirect my attack to step inside my range but the weight behind my strike destabilizes him. Hurb stumbles and hurriedly pulls away before I can take advantage.


    ¡°We said no construct!¡± The mercenary protests.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using one.¡± And I¡¯m holding back. I look down at my left arm with a pensive frown behind my helmet.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re strong.¡± He grumbles.


    I launch my hammer in a swing but release my right hand¡¯s grip on the handle at the last moment to extend the range of the blow. Hurb avoids the weapon¡¯s path entirely but rushes in behind the hammer as soon as its head goes past him.


    Surprised, I fail to redirect my strike by making it spin around myself. I am forced to forcefully pull the weapon back to myself, straining my muscles in the process.


    I barely manage to block Hurb¡¯s quick slash with the handle. He doesn¡¯t let me go, though, and keeps attacking with a flurry of furious blows that give me no time to gather myself and counter him.


    ¡°Yea, take that!¡± Brie yells out from the sides.


    I hear the clink sounds of my chain-mail when it blocks a few sword strikes. I groan under my helmet and throw a swift attack with the spike at the end of my hammer¡¯s handle.


    Hurb backs away to avoid it and I take the chance to widen the distance between us. I take a few deep breaths before making my hammer slash the air in front of me. I control the trajectory in such a way that the weapon spins around my back and launches into another strike right behind the first and most importantly without pausing.


    Hurb hesitates to step inside the range of those attacks and I take advantage of that to find my stride. I take a half-step forward while maintaining my hammer¡¯s circling arc around me.


    The mercenary leader pulls away, no doubt sensing that the slow speed of the movements is a bait on my part. I make another half-step towards him and he retreats once more.


    ¡°Not even going to try?¡± I taunt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s worth the risk during a spar.¡± Hurb replies calmly.


    ¡°Hurb wins, right?¡± Lilib asks the small crowd around her.


    I stop spinning the hammer around me and deposit the head on the ground. My left leg definitely feels more strained than my right one. I relied on my new limb¡¯s strength quite a bit despite holding back and the corresponding support leg suffered for it.


    ¡°I did not win, no.¡± Hurb shakes his head. ¡°I landed a few light strikes but it¡¯s impossible to know how this would have gone if we used constructs. Besides, this was a friendly bout.¡±


    ¡°How gracious.¡± I laugh. ¡°I would have claimed victory in your place.¡± I add with a sloppy humorous bow.


    ¡°That weapon is scary, I¡¯ve seen Nobles use two-handed weapons before and it¡¯s no joke.¡± Jacub speaks up.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯ll let you enter the castle with that?¡± Hastia asks.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Celyz answers. ¡°Her equipment and helmet should make them think that Elizabeth is a Noble and our army be pursuing you so you¡¯ll only need to join the peasants already evacuating the area to avoid suspicion. They won¡¯t refuse entry to a group of swordsmen while there is an army on their doorstep. Just be ready for some questioning once inside but if you agree to help them defend the castle walls, they won¡¯t look too deep in your stories.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be preferable if we arrive from different directions and separate once inside. We will all feel more comfortable if we are isolated from each other in case some of us are caught. Those captured won¡¯t be able to give everyone else up if they don¡¯t even know where the other groups are.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good plan. How will we coordinate?¡± Hurb asks.


    ¡°We can set a place and date for each group¡¯s leader to meet.¡± I reply. ¡°What would be a discreet meeting spot that you find in every castle?¡±


    ¡°Temple, water wells, market plaza¡­ All those places will be frequented by too many people during the day and be heavily guarded at night. We could decide to meet along one of the walls at sundown and walk together, it would be less suspicious than a group of three isolating themselves in one place to talk.¡± Hurb tells me.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet along the southern wall, it should be less guarded since it faces the sea.¡± I decide. ¡°Agreed?¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Hurb nods and I turn to Brie.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡± She reluctantly admits.


    The groups split up, by couple I notice, and take out some sleeping mats from their backpacks. I make my way to a wall and slip my chain-mail off before laying down on the tunnel¡¯s hard ground.


    I close my eyes but I start hearing sounds coming from the various couples before I can fall asleep. Lovemaking noises that bring me back to when she¡¯d made me dance for her and then kissed my fingers with promises of a future.


    I feel a twinge of pain in my chest and bury my ears between my elbows, clenching my eyelids even more tightly shut. I was better off before, alone. I¡¯ve had a taste of her warmth, lost it, and now I just can¡¯t shake this gaping void that I feel in my heart. I¡¯ll get her back for this.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I startle wide awake when I hear sounds of people moving nearby. I take hold of my chain-mail and put it on before getting on my feet to stretch my back. The mercenaries and bandits are folding camp to get ready to depart. I pick up my hammer and join Celyz to wait for them.


    We depart in silence once we¡¯re all ready, flow torches lighting the path ahead of us. I spend the first half of the morning training the hardening construct for my left arm to keep the memory of it fresh. I keep going until I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t forget the details of assembling it.


    After progressing through the tunnel for a long while, daylight appears in the distance, the end of the tunnel. The bright light piercing the darkness makes me think of the future and what I can do to influence the war through Celyz.


    If I can get a message to the Templar Order and tell them that Caeviel used the University¡¯s pheromone vials to kidnap a Princess, they should be able to intervene and force a negotiation if I tell them it has a good chance to succeed.


    The Empire won¡¯t choose to engage in a drawn-out war if there is an alternative, there are only so many phalanxes to deploy along its wide borders.


    I should focus on what we¡¯re doing next though, I need to find someone trustworthy before thinking about the content of the message and who to send it to.


    I start making my hammer swing around myself as I walk, testing to find the most efficient way to change the angle of my attacks from high to low. I don¡¯t intend to start slaughtering peasants and guards so I need to find a way to just break legs or arms rather than rib cages.


    The training makes me slow down and I quickly end up at the tail end of the group, I accelerate my pace once in a while to keep up with them. I catch Brie at the corner of my field of vision when she turns around to sneer at my exercises.


    I shouldn¡¯t have held back my strength as much as I did last night. They seem to be taking me lightly because of my lack of experience and formal knowledge on combat.


    Even without the advantage of my left arm, I¡¯ve worked in the fields my whole life so I¡¯m confident in my strength. There is a reason why Nobility forbids teaching the lion strike to civilians, us peasants don¡¯t train to fight but we¡¯re either physically fit or we starve.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Farming tools make good weapons or Nobles wouldn¡¯t make their subjects bring them to use when drafted. Or they¡¯re too greedy and afraid to furnish them. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll soon find out which one it is. Could be both.


    We come out of the tunnel at noon. The exit is in the middle of a mountainous forest. There is already a worker waiting for us outside with a basket of food.


    The group stops to eat and I devour another five bowls of gruel by myself. How am I going to pay for the ludicrous amount of food I need from now on?


    ¡°Are you going to provide me with some funds?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sum to cover your costs, yes.¡± She replies.


    ¡°How will we communicate with your Rykz from inside the castle walls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you and Fenyz to figure out, I will be with a different detachment of our army.¡±


    ¡°Watching the road to Meria?¡± I make a wild guess.


    ¡°Making sure that the castle remains isolated from reinforcements, yes.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°We should arrive at the village tomorrow morning.¡±


    As soon as everyone is done eating, we start making our way through the forest. Our traveling speed slows down a lot now that we¡¯ve exited the relatively straight and flat Rykz tunnels.


    The rocky terrain makes it almost impossible for me to both walk and train with my hammer so I decide to exercise the lion strike and hardening construct.


    I don¡¯t activate them so it burns very little flow to assemble them over and over again. The sun starts going down so we stop to camp behind a small cliff that will protect us from the weather.


    I observe the mercenaries and bandit setup their flow torch fire, waiting for them to be done so I can ask Hurb to spar with me while they cook.


    ¡°Are you up to exercising a little tonight?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Of course, are you sure you wouldn¡¯t rather use a sword? This thing is¡­¡± Hurb shivers.


    ¡°There is little point to training with a weapon I won¡¯t use.¡± I refuse. ¡°But I¡¯ll use the back of the hammer so you can¡¯t get cut.¡±


    We take position facing each other inside the circle of light around their fire. I turn the hammer around in my hands and start the spar by throwing a sweeping attack towards his feet.


    I¡¯d expected him to back away or jump to avoid it, but Hurb surprises me. He decides to hop forward over it to engage me in close combat. He lands three slashes on my chain-mail before I can bring my weapon back to block.


    ¡°Well, fuck. I thought that was a good attack but it leaves me wide open.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad actually.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that if you aimed at my thighs or knees instead of my ankles.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I tell him sincerely but once my voice goes through the helmet, the sound of the tone that reaches my ears is cold. ¡°I mean it.¡± I add and he nods.


    We exchange several blows over the next tens of minutes and I learn quite a bit by observing his footwork. I tend to remain somewhat stationary, only moving to close the distance for an attack or to retreat.


    My straightforward movements cannot even begin to compare to the mercenary who is so comfortable and mobile on his feet that he even uses them to make feints.


    Hurb baits me into attacking several times by simply deposing the tip of his toes on the ground and pretending to shift his weight on the same leg, making me think wrongly that he won¡¯t be able to avoid my next blow.


    After I get tricked for the third time, I decide to get a bit more serious about it. I stop holding back and use my full strength to swing my hammer in the air between us.


    The whoosh sound that accompanies my attack makes me grin up to my ears. I roll my shoulders to stretch and give Hurb some time to realize that I¡¯m going to be more serious about this.


    The mercenary tenses and shifts his stance into a more defensive one. I swing the hammer sideways, but this time I aim at his sword. Hurb hurriedly pulls his weapon away from the path of my strike.


    I don¡¯t stop and keep moving forward while making the hammer circle around my back with a quick play of hands. I see him hesitate to take the opening for a second but Hurb decides to retreat.


    It doesn¡¯t surprise me since my speed is incomparable to what it was a minute ago when he could slip a slash inside my guard without breaking a sweat. The hammer makes another pass in the air between us.


    The mercenary has more confidence in his timing this time and he closes in on me while my weapon is behind my back. I take a trick from his book and also move forward, putting us so close together that neither of us can really attack the other.


    I use my strength to forcefully stop my hammer¡¯s momentum and pass it behind Hurb¡¯s back before he can move away. I receive the other end of the weapon in my left hand, imprisoning the mercenary between the handle and my torso.


    ¡°I concede.¡± Hurb immediately speaks up.


    ¡°What?¡± Brie blurts out, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to test how monstrously strong she is with my back on the line.¡± He snaps back at the bandit, visibly vexed to have lost.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Hastia and Jacub both compliment me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trick my brother used on me when we were young. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work twice on you, Hurb.¡± I try to make a casual shrug after I release him. Good thing my helmet is deforming my voice and concealing my smug smile.


    ¡°It was a well-earned victory, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Hurb makes a short bow and walks away to sit down next to Lilib who welcomes him by slipping her arm around his waist.


    ¡°Have a good meal, I¡¯ll see you all tomorrow.¡± I tell them before walking away.


    Celyz hands me a basket of food. The worker must have arrived while I was beating the mercenary. I swiftly devour my portion and make my way in the forest.


    I keep going until I am out of hearing distance and take the chain-mail off my back, I drop it at the base of a tree and make a sigh of relief. I lay on a spread of moss and close my eyes.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I awaken better rested than the night before thanks to the softer forest floor and the lack of night noises to disturb my sleep. I slip the chain-mail back on and walk back to the camp.


    I find them all ready to go and we depart as soon as I rejoin the group. After a few hours of walk, we come across a path running between the trees. Celyz engages on it without hesitating and we follow her lead.


    During the next couple of hours, we cross paths with two patrols of twelve scouts each. The mercenaries tense each time but it doesn¡¯t seem to bother the bandits as they barely glance at the Rykz.


    We go by a log house a distance away in the woods and Celyz stops in front of the small path leading to it.


    ¡°According to what I was told, this should be the huntsman¡¯s house.¡± She tells me when I approach her.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my sister didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I mutter. ¡°Should I go see him, or do you plan to go yourself?¡±


    ¡°Go. Meet us with him at the village¡¯s tavern at noon, in an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m probably going to be late.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t wait. I need to get up to speed with what¡¯s happening so come and find me later.¡± Celyz turns around and starts walking away.


    The human¡¯s surprise at her sudden departure brings a smile to my face. I start making my way on the path towards the log house. As I near the heavy oak front door, I start hearing sounds of children playing and a mother desperately trying to regain control of the situation.


    I grin a little, remembering how my brother and I used to make our parents go crazy. Poor woman, if I go by voices, there are at least three children inside.


    I don¡¯t waste time and knock, might as well provide her with a break. As I expected, the noises inside all stop at the sound of my fist hitting the door¡¯s wood.


    I hear heavy steps approach and when it opens, there a large man standing on the threshold. He¡¯s¡­ wow. He¡¯s almost twice my size! His face is covered by a large black beard and he¡¯s wearing a soft leather jacket that has pockets all over.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I tell him while deposing my hammer to the ground in a non-threatening manner. ¡°I¡¯m Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°Very funny.¡± He groans in a deep voice.


    ¡°No, really. My parents had a sense of humor.¡± Not a complete lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ulf.¡± He grunts, looking up and down my body with suspicion.


    I take my helmet off in a show of trust and his expression softens.


    ¡°You a Lady?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here on behalf of the Rykz.¡± I tell him directly.


    ¡°I guessed as much.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I enter, or should we take a walk outside?¡± I smile to show that I won¡¯t take offense if he refuses to let me in his house.


    ¡°Come in and be careful about the mess the kids left.¡± Ulf steps away to let me through.


    I walk in and find four kids staring at me with wide eyes. The oldest boy is infuriatingly as tall as me despite looking no older than thirteen. The girl is a head smaller than me but looks ten. The other two are young twins, a girl and a boy of about three years old.


    ¡°Are you my age?¡± The eldest asks.


    ¡°I turned eighteen sometime last week.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude and clean up the mess!¡± A woman shouts out from a corner of the main room.


    I turn towards the voice and find these kid¡¯s very, very pregnant mother. Up to her eyes even. She¡¯s almost as big as her husband! I note, baffled. The woman is sitting down in a rocking chair and sewing the rips in a pair of pants.

 E.Vil.Ch08

    Ulf closes the door behind me and makes his way towards their stove. I leave my helmet on the ground and find a stool to sit on. The kids busy themselves around the room to obey their mother and clean up their mess.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave your family?¡± I ask, watching the children take away rudimentary dolls made of wood sticks and leather strings.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be an issue, my wife will be able to hunt again in a month at the most.¡±


    ¡°Poach.¡± The woman interjects.


    ¡°Frida!¡± Ulf groans.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do much worse, why hide that?¡± Frida asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Why tell her at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh, grow a pair of ovaries. You put the forest on fire just to get me in bed, you can admit to poaching without whining about it.¡± She frowns at her husband.


    ¡°Did he? I want to hear all about that.¡± I speak up with interest.


    ¡°We¡¯re not telling that story.¡± Ulf turns towards me, ignoring his wife¡¯s dark look. ¡°Do you want to eat with us?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say no, thanks.¡± I immediately accept.


    ¡°Do you have a significant other?¡± Frida asks me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I do.¡± I croak the words out, not feeling like expanding on the situation but taking the opportunity to let some of my pain out.


    Silence takes over the room at my words, even the kids stop whispering to each other and stare at me. I raise my right hand to my lips, finding that they¡¯ve extended in a crooked smile. I force my mouth to make a normal smile.


    ¡°So, poaching.¡± I resume the conversation awkwardly. ¡°You should be free to hunt as much as you want since the Rykz are the ones laying down the law right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue, really. There used to only be a few of us hunters poaching the southern woods but now every single villager with a bow is trying their luck.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and since you¡¯re both hunters you don¡¯t really have a secondary occupation to pick up the slack.¡± I nod.


    ¡°See, she gets it. What¡¯s your name sweetie?¡± Frieda asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°You can find the dishes in there.¡± She points at a cupboard from her rocking chair.


    I smile and get up to set the dishes on their large table. The kids help me out by putting forks and knives on either side of the wooden plates I place. The fact that they immediately allowed me inside their house and at their table makes me feel at ease, truly welcome.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Ulf?¡± I ask him while taking a seat.


    ¡°We need money to get through the winter with the Rykz making prices go up.¡±


    ¡°Are the Rykz starving the village?¡± I make a worried frown.


    ¡°Not at all, but that won¡¯t last if they truly start running out of supplies.¡± Frieda answers. ¡°The money will be a safety net if the war intensifies and we need to leave the Izla in a hurry.¡±


    I watch as the kids help their mother get up from her chair, their movements while they support her are practiced and coordinated. Frieda makes her way over towards the table while holding their hands.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to need their help to walk at all but her children seem so serious in their determination to help their mother that I feel a warmth in my heart.


    Ulf brings a large pot of food over at the table with a deer leg sticking out of it. He takes my plate and serves me first before quickly moving on to the others. Everyone sits down at the table and I start eating.


    ¡°How is the mood in the village?¡± I ask between two bites.


    ¡°Most aren¡¯t very happy about the Rykz but they¡¯re not about to take up arms with how many there are in the area.¡± Ulf answers.


    ¡°They¡¯re gathering their army south so it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to provoke them.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Are we leaving today?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m supposed to bring you to the tavern to meet the other member of our group but you can join us whenever you want during the afternoon. Celyz, the Rykz Princess that¡¯s hiring us, is doing something else.¡± I answer.


    ¡°There will only be three of you?¡± Frieda speaks up with a bit of worry.


    ¡°Us three, four mercenaries, and three bandits. We¡¯ll act separately because I think it will be safer, none of us want to get caught because someone they don¡¯t know decided to blab to a Noble.¡± I explain.


    ¡°How good are you in a scrap?¡± Ulf asks me directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a novice but I have the equipment and strength to compensate for that.¡± I answer. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good with my bow and passable with my long knife. I won¡¯t engage in close combat though, too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t plan on starting a war inside the walls.¡± I wave the thought away with my hand.


    ¡°You already have a plan, Elizabeth?¡± He raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°A few thoughts, I need to know what the demolition construct expert can do before putting something concrete together. The other two groups might also have ideas to share so we¡¯ll all meet up to discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, expert.¡± Frieda chuckles. ¡°She breaks things alright.¡±


    ¡°You know who it is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If it is who I think it is, she used to work in the mines before they closed down so she does know the proper constructs.¡± Ulf tells me.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask, really.¡± I bite down on a morsel of deer meat and savor the venison¡¯s musky, sour flavor.


    ¡°What did you do before all this? You don¡¯t have the frame of a city dweller despite your expensive equipment.¡± Frieda asks me.


    ¡°I worked in our fields, classic peasant here.¡± I shrug. ¡°Baron Buton volunteered me for a task and I was captured. I decided to accept their offer for similar reasons to yours, the Rykz provided the armor and weapon.¡±


    Once we¡¯ve finished eating, I step outside to do the dishes in a wooden bucket while their eldest son wipes them with a clean rag.


    ¡°Are you worried about your dad?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s almost as good as mom with his bow. Don¡¯t make trouble for dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I nod.


    I walk back into the main room and grab my helmet to put it back on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the tavern, Ulf. Thank you all very much for your hospitality.¡± I tell them with a sincere bow.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Frieda makes a warm smile while her husband grunts something unintelligible through his beard.


    I step outside and pick up my hammer. I make my way down the path towards the village, wondering what this woman demolition expert will be like.


    As I approach the outskirts, I see that there is no sign of damage and that the people in the streets don¡¯t seem to be that discontent with the situation. It reassures me to see that Celyz hasn¡¯t lied to me about their behavior towards the land they¡¯re occupying. Father should be doing fine.


    I hear my stomach grumble a little in hunger despite having just eaten. I ignore the looks that some villagers throw me and head towards the center of the village.


    The tavern is a large building made out of wood planks. There is a large sign hanging over the door with a tankard of beer painted on it. I push the door open and enter.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Inside, I find a few clients sitting at round tables and a short man behind the bar. I lay my hammer on against a seat and sit down. I soon realize that Celyz never told me the name of that demolition expert or where I¡¯m supposed to meet her.


    I assume I¡¯ll meet her here since that seems to fit with what Celyz told me, but I don¡¯t see any women. As I have the thought, the waitress enters the room from a side door.


    She is just slightly taller than I am and looks older than me by several years. She has hazel eyes, freckles, and curled red hair. I sit straighter in my chair when I notice that she¡¯s walking up to me.


    ¡°H. Hi.¡± I fumble my greeting.


    ¡°Hello, mysterious warrior.¡± She responds with a nod.


    Mysterious? Oh damn, the helmet! I hurriedly take it off and lay it down on the table.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡± She smiles at me.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I don¡¯t have any money on me at the moment.¡± I admit at the same time as my stomach grumbles, demanding to be fed. I look down in shame for both reasons.


    ¡°Yet you walked in a tavern?¡± She teases me.


    ¡°I was told to meet someone here.¡± I reply uncomfortably.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± She proposes nicely.


    ¡°I only know the person is a demolition construct expert.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll bring her to you once you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t p.¡± I start but she interrupts me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s on me.¡± She winks at me and I blush a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I hurriedly ask as the waitress starts turning away.


    ¡°Teva!¡± She replies over her shoulder, exiting the room through the same side door that she used to enter.


    Teva¡­ She¡¯s cute, and nice. I sigh, exasperated at myself. I don¡¯t have the time to get caught up in something here. My mind can think whatever it wants, it doesn¡¯t stop my eyes from locking onto her when she comes back.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± I tell her gratefully when she lays a plate of stew in front of me.


    ¡°No need.¡± Teva shakes her head. ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    I use my foot to push one of my table¡¯s chairs towards her.


    ¡°Take a seat if you want, I¡¯m Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± She replies while sitting down.


    I get started on the food to make sure that my belly won¡¯t embarrass me twice. Teva watches me eat with an odd smile and a frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°How long has it been since you ate?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I just did, half an hour ago.¡± I admit, mortified.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± She giggles.


    I blush and wiggle on my chair. I try to regain some composure by eating another spoonful of stew. Is she flirting with me?! What do I do? I catch the quick glance she throws up and down my body. I take a deep breath.


    ¡°I hear you used to work in the mines.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m found out!¡± She makes a grin, there is no guilt on her face. ¡°When I was your age, yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look nearly as old as your words imply.¡± I reply straightforwardly.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Teva makes a wide smile and briefly touches my hand with the tip of her fingers. I feel myself blush and eat another spoonful. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four.¡± She adds, her hazel eyes trying to catch mine.


    The emptiness in my chest suddenly grows in presence to make itself known, the emotional pain it causes makes me wince and I do my best to mask my expression under a facade of normalcy.


    ¡°Can I ask why you¡¯re doing this?¡± I ask her while staring down at my food.


    ¡°I want to take the test to enter the University, I¡¯ll need gold for that and to lodge in the capital.¡± She answers me openly but I see that she pulls her hand away from mine.


    I try to be discreet but I cannot help the sigh of relief that escapes me.


    ¡°What¡¯s a warrior like you doing working for the Rykz?¡± Teva asks in a discreet tone of voice that doesn¡¯t travel further than our table.


    ¡°Complicated story, but the short of it is that they made me an offer. I accepted, same as you.¡± I reply as casually as I can while forcing myself to look at her. ¡°Are you going to be alright with violence?¡±


    I ask her because the huntsman¡¯s life is around killing to eat so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have any illusions, but this woman worked in the mines and then as a waitress. She pales a little and doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Should you be getting involved with this if just thinking about what might happen is frightening you so much?¡± I press her as gently as possible.


    ¡°It is scary but I have expensive dreams. I don¡¯t want to be stuck on this Izla for the rest of my life.¡± Teva nervously taps her fingers on the table¡¯s wood.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do our best to avoid any clashes with the castle¡¯s Nobility and guards, but keep in mind that it can happen.¡± I tell her. Teva nods and stands up.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to feed me the flow I¡¯ll need, by the way.¡± She throws me a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Ah, is that why you tried to buy me off with this delicious stew?¡± I ask, pointing at my empty plate.


    ¡°It is.¡± She admits without shame. ¡°But also, like I said¡­ You¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to flirt with me to get to my flow! How devious.¡± I exclaim, faking my shock.


    ¡°Is it working?¡± Teva asks directly and I cannot help the red that tints my cheeks.


    ¡°I. I.¡± I stutter and fail to think of anything to answer.


    ¡°I figured you out when you took your helmet off and I saw the look on your face.¡± She winks with a teasing expression but before she can say anything else, the loud voice of a client fills the room.


    ¡°Can I get a refill over here before tonight?¡± The words aren¡¯t too insulting but his tone definitely is.


    ¡°Gotta work.¡± Teva tells me regretfully.


    I nod and watch her go, she starts exaggerating her gait and her butt sways, my eyes wander down to watch her go. A pleasant tingly sensation courses through my back. When she passes behind the bar, I notice that she is smiling knowingly.


    I groan and stand up to sit at the counter, to the right of the client that just called out. I place my left hand on his shoulder and make the limb lightly squeeze its fingers.


    ¡°Ouch, what are you doing?¡± He protests.


    ¡°You know, civilized society is a discussion.¡± I tell him calmly.


    ¡°It is?¡± He frowns in confusion.


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s important to be polite when you ask for something.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to, but you were.¡± I shake my head sadly and release his shoulder. ¡°Think about it, friend. No one becomes disrespectful all at once, it happens one indulgence at a time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man mutters. ¡°Sorry, Tev.¡±


    I stand up and see Teva roll her eyes at me from behind the bar. I shrug, walking back to my table and sitting down. A minute later, she rejoins me and throws a quick glance at my chest.


    It makes me uncomfortable, not the fact that she¡¯s looking but what lays hidden underneath. My body is a ruin. There¡¯s even a freaking plant rooted in the rubble.


    ¡°My eyes are down here, not down there.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thanks, I wasn¡¯t sure.¡± She replies impishly. ¡°Where did you hear what you just told Gurt?¡±


    ¡°Personal experience while growing up.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She nods understandingly. ¡°Do you want a hug?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± I answer shortly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with it?¡± She makes a puzzled expression.


    ¡°No hug, but thank you.¡± I sigh, this woman is going to be a handful.


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk with me? My shift ends in a few minutes so we can go right now.¡± Teva asks while holding out her hand.


    ¡°I need to wait for Ulf here.¡± I quickly make an excuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± She smiles. ¡°Hey, Gurt! Tell Ulf that we¡¯ll be back when he shows up!¡± She speaks up loudly.


    ¡°I will.¡± He shouts back.


    ¡°Come on, then.¡± She takes hold of my hand and pulls me out of the chair.


    I put my helmet back on and take my hammer before reluctantly following her out of the Tavern. She guides me through a street that leads to the village¡¯s central plaza.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I thought you looked hurt. Flirting didn¡¯t seem to help so I figured that being your friend might.¡± Teva gives me a bright smile.


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± I mutter through my helmet. ¡°How has life been in the village since the Rykz took over?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s really changed.¡± The word makes me cringe but she doesn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°We don¡¯t have a Templar to settle disputes anymore and they took some of our food stocks but overall it¡¯s going alright.¡±


    So much for the Lordling¡¯s argument about lazy peasants that don¡¯t do anything without being made to. Not that it made any sense to me in the first place.


    ¡°How do you handle arguments?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The more established members of the community judge whether or not there is a need to intervene. If there is, they gather together and hear both sides out before voting for one or the other.¡± Teva explains.


    ¡°And it works?¡± I keep my eyes on her, awaiting the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it takes a lot longer and some vote for their friends regardless of who¡¯s in the right.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say, disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad, Elizabeth. People have accepted the judgments without as many complaints as before. The fact that they don¡¯t ask for silver to arbitrate has also allowed several small feuds that festered over the years to finally be settled.¡± Teva tells me reassuringly.


    ¡°Okay, thanks for telling me.¡± I nod.


    ¡°No problem!¡± She replies cheerfully.


    We enter the plaza side by side. I catch a few villagers throwing disapproving looks but since they¡¯re almost all young men, I quickly gather that their issue isn¡¯t with the fact that we¡¯re two women walking closely together but that they want to be in my place.


    She is really pretty after all. I shake my head and glance around to find the village¡¯s Temple entrance. What I discover is a staircase guarded by a dozen Rykz warriors.


    No wonder, it was probably the first thing Fenyz did. I was taught very young that if the village ever came under attack, I needed to run to the Temple.


    There are numerous tales and legends about Templars single-handedly defending hundreds of people by blocking the entrance of their Temple against all odds.

 E.Vil.Ch09

    I watch a worker carry an amphorae and bowls to the warriors guarding the Temple¡¯s entrance. The Rykz raise their flat heads and free their trunks. I hear Teva make a disgusted sound next to me.


    The worker fills the bowls with the brown liquid contained inside the amphorae and the warriors start eating by sucking while making slurping sounds.


    ¡°That¡¯s gross.¡± Teva mutters with a visible shiver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to find Celyz.¡± I propose. ¡°Do you know where the Rykz¡¯ command post is?¡±


    ¡°No, but I know that one of those weird tall things with tails often spotted in the southern outskirts, I¡¯ll take you.¡± She turns left and starts walking.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to know all that, Elizabeth?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°Curiosity, I¡¯m not a fan of Nobility and I¡¯ve had an argument or two about whether they¡¯re helping or hindering the Empire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a rebel?¡± She turns to me with a glimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m unbound but that should have been resolved.¡± I admit.


    ¡°The only way to find out whether you¡¯re bound or not is to ask the Noble you should be bound to and you need to be there.¡± Teva shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that? Am I walking with a rebel?¡± I ask jokingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I dabbled a little in meetings and more since the Rykz. We don¡¯t have many fields so being able to use the Lord¡¯s share of grain has made it a lot easier to handle the sudden shortage of food.¡±


    As we exit the village, I see fifty Rykz scouts hanging around a large granary. Celyz said we could fail to seize the food but I don¡¯t think that would be without consequences here or elsewhere.


    Teva guides me along a path that goes between two recently sown wheat fields. It must have taken a tremendous effort to clear the entire area of trees. We keep making our way and after a while we find a large amount of Rykz gathered in the woods to our right.


    I take the lead to approach them while she remains a step behind. The mercenaries and bandits emerge from behind a thick spread of bushes and I stop.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Celyz?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°In the tunnel.¡± Hurb replies, points at the bushes. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡±


    ¡°He will meet us at the Tavern later, why?¡±


    ¡°We were supposed to wait for you to meet them before being allowed into the village itself.¡± Jacub explains.


    ¡°Well then, you can go. Be at the Tavern before supper so we can talk.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re most likely going to be there all afternoon so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hurb nods. I turn towards Brie but she turns away and starts to leave.


    ¡°Brie.¡± I make my voice resound around in the helmet on purpose and it seems to work since she stops to answer.


    ¡°We¡¯d have been there anyway. Don¡¯t need to go all Lordly over us.¡± She grumbles.


    I consider telling the bandits not to cause trouble but they would be liable to take it as a challenge so I keep quiet. I make my way behind the bush and find a tunnel entrance.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask Teva because she hasn¡¯t spoken for a while now.


    ¡°You look scarier than they do but you don¡¯t seem nearly as dangerous.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re bandits and mercenaries, I¡¯m a peasant.¡± I see her raise an eyebrow and look at my equipment. ¡°Gift from the Rykz. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Generous.¡±


    I assemble a fire construct and leave it to hover over my hand, it¡¯ll consume a lot of flow but I can afford it right now. I enter the tunnel and quickly find a fully armed and armored Fenyz leaning over a table in a room next to Celyz.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Celyz turns to welcome me. ¡°Where is the huntsman?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll join us at the Tavern later, did you need to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to know if he¡¯s still on board.¡± She takes hold of a pouch on the table and throws it to me. I catch it and look inside, finding a large number of silver lion coins.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± I whisper and tie it to one of my leather armor¡¯s straps at my waist, under my chain-mail.


    ¡°Use it however you see fit, but that¡¯s all I have for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s plenty. Do you have spare swords and armor for Teva?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We confiscated some swords, look behind yourself.¡±


    I turn and find a half-dozen swords laying against the wall. I push Teva towards them when she doesn¡¯t go on her own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the silver pommel one.¡± I add while staring at the sword.


    ¡°The Templar that used it is dead. The beacon is useless without the owner.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t.¡± I turn my back on the swords to look at Fenyz. ¡°How do you suggest we coordinate with each other once we¡¯re inside the castle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have four thousand warriors surrounding the walls. I need your demolition expert to breach one of them, we don¡¯t need to communicate specifically since I¡¯ll be ready at all times.¡±


    ¡°What if we decide to abort?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Fenyz replies in a hard vibrating voice.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t achieve anything, find a way to escape the castle.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°Warn Fenyz with a loud explosion. Can you do that, Teva?¡±


    ¡°Easily.¡± She replies in a small voice from behind me.


    ¡°We need to take this castle before moving on. If you can¡¯t breach a wall then at least set fire to the inner town.¡± Fenyz grumbles.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± I shake my head negatively. ¡°If you hear a loud explosion, just make ladders and I¡¯ll do what I can to help your assault on the walls. Can your Rykz use ladders?¡±


    ¡°They can, it just takes planks instead of bars.¡± Celyz responds.


    ¡°Do you have a plan of the castle?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll have to figure it out yourself once inside.¡± Fenyz waves a tendril armed with a spearhead between us. ¡°Leave, we¡¯re busy.¡±


    I tighten my grip around my hammer and slap the tendril away with the back of my other hand, the one with a hovering fire construct. Fenyz doesn¡¯t seem to care but I hear Teva moving towards the exit behind me.


    I nod towards Celyz and turn around to leave. Teva is out of the tunnel a good thirty seconds before I am. I extinguish the fire construct and shrug to tell her that it was no big deal. Teva takes a deep breath and places a hand on the sword at her waist.


    ¡°I have no idea how to use this.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°You should ask one of the mercenaries to give you some basics. Just in case you need it.¡± I take my helmet off just long enough to give her an encouraging smile. ¡°Come on, I need your help to buy some decent clothes and a pair of boots.¡±


    We make our way back to the village and Teva leads me inside a shop.


    ¡°Welcome!¡± An old man with a thick apron walks over to us.


    ¡°Hey, Dale.¡± Teva replies cheerfully.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± He asks with open arms.


    ¡°I need a pair of boots and some clothes.¡± I reply.


    ¡°She needs a pair of tall boots and some nice clothes.¡± Teva corrects me.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Dale points at a wood box and leads me by the arm to make me step on it.


    I deposit my hammer on the ground and take both the hard leather armor and the chain-mail off. The old man takes a length of marked string out of his pocket and starts taking my measurements.


    I catch Teva staring at the flat expanse on the left side of my chest. I resist the urge to cover it behind my hand and keep my eyes locked on her face. The fact that I only have one breast must be obvious now without the armor hiding my shapes.


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡± I ask her, facing the queasy feeling in my stomach head on.


    ¡°No.¡± Teva shakes her head and raises her gaze to meet my eyes. ¡°It makes me want to hug you even more.¡±


    I look away, her sympathy is only making it hurt more. Dale keeps working in silence, his presence so discreet that I barely notice him moving around me.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asks gently once the old man leaves the room.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I glare at her and reply sharply.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Teva makes a timid smile. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    I laugh but don¡¯t explain. Dale comes back with a pair of fine boots that have thick soles. I try them on and they fit. They even make me a good few centimeters taller, not that I need it.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Do you have some clothes of decent quality, underwear, and a small backpack?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I do, how many outfits do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just two.¡±


    He comes back with the clothes soon after, they seem well made with thick string. I nod and Dale points me to a small room to change. I bring all my equipment inside and get fully dressed up.


    I throw the old simple clothes that the Rykz gave me into a corner and come out, picking up my hammer in the process.


    ¡°I left my old clothes inside if it isn¡¯t a bother, you can keep or throw them.¡± I tell the old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯ll be six silver.¡± He answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s expensive.¡± I frown and take five silver coins out. ¡°Have a good day, old man.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± Dale responds while pocketing the coins.


    I step outside with Teva. She¡¯s been silent since earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate that you¡¯re trying to help but I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I force myself to talk and clear the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Teva makes a bright smile. ¡°Should we go back to the Tavern?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s at least make sure they¡¯re behaving.¡± I follow her as she guides me inside a narrow street. Maybe I should ask about her life, that¡¯s what friends do right? Take an interest. ¡°What¡¯s your plan once you get to the University?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll study demolition constructs to get a diploma, once I have that I¡¯ll try to get hired as a researcher.¡± She says with a dreamy look. ¡°Even if that doesn¡¯t work, I can get any job I want with a diploma.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to work on the side, the capital is expensive.¡± Teva tells me with a determined expression. ¡°I just need to get through this and then get off the Izla before it all goes to shit.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take unnecessary risks and cover for you. How long do you need to breach the wall if we get you next to it?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how large it is and whether it¡¯s filled with stone or soil. It could take me up to ten minutes to dig a hole inside or under the wall.¡± Teva explains.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to plan around the wall guards.¡± I nod.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a full day to prepare the explosive construct beforehand with the help of your reserves.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything specific for that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I have my old gear.¡±


    I turn at a corner behind her and find Ulf standing in front of the Tavern. I hear loud laughter coming from inside the building as I approach the huntsman.


    ¡°Hey, Ulf.¡± She says.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± He replies through his beard.


    ¡°You¡¯re a quiet guy as usual, huh. How¡¯s Frieda?¡±


    ¡°Energetic.¡± He speaks quietly but I spot the small smile that he makes.


    ¡°You two might want to consider using a fake name.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Are you?¡± Ulf asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯m going by Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± Teva shakes her head. ¡°As long as we¡¯re not caught in the act, it won¡¯t be possible to find us with just a name. There are at least two other people named Ulf in the general area and five Teva.¡± Ulf grunts in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, then.¡± I adjust my helmet and push the door open.


    I walk inside and follow the voices to a backroom with a large table. Both groups are sitting around it and there is a tall waiter going around with a platter while picking up their empty tankards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business before we¡¯re all too drunk to care.¡± I lift three fingers when the waiter looks at me, he nods in understanding. ¡°This is Teva and Ulf, the rest of you will introduce yourselves whenever you get the chance.¡±


    ¡°What did the Rykz tell you?¡± Hurb asks. I wait for the waiter to leave before answering.


    ¡°Not much more. They expect us to breach the walls and prevent the defenders from setting their food supplies on fire.¡± I take a seat, Teva joins me while Ulf moves to the other side of the table and takes two spots on the bench because of his large frame.


    ¡°They¡¯ll only do that if the Rykz are already inside the walls, we¡¯ll have to split up.¡± Brie speaks up.


    ¡°Or demolish the walls as close to their main granary as possible.¡± Hurb shakes his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, our targets will be heavily guarded. Teva, is it? You¡¯re the demolition expert, right?¡±


    The waiter comes back so she simply nods. I grab one of the tankards directly off his platter and lift my helmet just enough to take a gulp of the prickly liquid. It tastes bitter but not as much as the one Father occasionally makes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, thanks.¡± I tell the waiter.


    I swallow another mouthful and feel myself relax a little as the alcohol filters through my body. Teva leans slightly to rest her shoulder against mine. It surprises me a little to feel the touch through my left limb.


    ¡°Any ideas?¡± I ask the group once the waiter is gone.


    ¡°We could poison the wells as a distraction.¡± Jacub suggests. I feel Teva flinch and take a long gulp of her beer.


    ¡°No.¡± I categorically refuse. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Fire always works.¡± Brie says. ¡°We would only need to make smoke and cry for help if you¡¯re going to be like that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not killing any more than necessary, not at all if we can help it.¡± I shake my head. ¡°This is also to your benefit, those who survive won¡¯t just let us go if we leave a slaughter in our wake.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll look for us anyway.¡± Brie rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Next thought?¡± I ignore her.


    ¡°I can probably isolate their granary by destroying buildings and blocking streets if you can scare everyone out of them.¡± Teva suggests.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, how do we clear a block?¡± I look at Hurb.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet the granary will be in the middle of a warehouse district. We will only have to deal with guards in the streets if we act at night.¡± He answers.


    ¡°The first thing you¡¯ll do is find out if it¡¯s the case once we¡¯re inside the walls then, Hurb.¡± I drink some more beer and turn to Brie. ¡°No fires unless I give you permission. Your group will scout the walls and find out the patrol timings. We¡¯ll need a window of ten to twenty minutes for Teva to do her thing.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can do that.¡± The bandit shrugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything on your own. We meet at sundown along the castle¡¯s sea wall, either the same day or the day after we arrive.¡± I take my tankard and stand up. ¡°I think the Rykz will want to depart tomorrow morning so be ready at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Hurb nods.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Brie swallows a long gulp of beer. ¡°Hey, you!¡± She throws at Teva. ¡°Relax a little!¡±


    I frown but decide to just go and let them get to know each other. I walk back to the counter and finish my beer while I wait for the waiter.


    ¡°Can I get a room for the night?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He slips a hand under the counter and holds out a key. ¡°It¡¯s all the way to the left once you¡¯re up the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a bath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out the back, in the small wooden building.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, if you could also bring enough food for three up to my room and tell me how much I owe you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I will. It makes two silvers.¡±


    I give him the money and walk up to my room to get rid of my hard leather armor and chain-mail. I bring the hammer along with me outside and leave it next to the bath while I use their well to fill it with water.


    I take my new clothes off and lay them carefully over my hammer. The cold water makes me groan when I step inside it but I quickly get used to it and fully lean into the bath.


    This is way too stressful. These bandits obviously don¡¯t want to listen to me and the mercenaries aren¡¯t complaining but they don¡¯t seem enthusiastic about it either. I really hope I can keep this under control.


    My eyes wander to my the wound on my left chest and I think back to Teva. She didn¡¯t seem bothered to see it missing. Doesn¡¯t mean much, she¡¯s kind and warm so she wouldn¡¯t show it even if it did disturb her.


    I quickly finish bathing and dress up. I smile as I put my boots on. I make my way back towards my room and glance at the others when I pass by, Teva and Ulf aren¡¯t there anymore.


    Probably for the best, I think while walking up the stairs. Their suggestions were ruthless, our groups won¡¯t get along in the long term. I pull the door to my room open and find Teva waiting for me inside with a platter of food.


    Her gentle smile awakens the oppressing void in my heart and I slam the door shut. I quickly turn around and lean my back against it to stop her from coming out. I reflexively bring a hand over my heart when I feel it stumble. It restarts beating but irregularly.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± I hear her calling from the other side. No, no, no. I can¡¯t do this again. I feel her try to push the door open. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m just here to eat.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± My voice is trembling so much that Teva couldn¡¯t possibly have missed my disarray.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± I repeat myself like she hadn¡¯t answered at all.


    ¡°I.¡± She pauses. ¡°I just want to share a meal with you.¡± Teva tells me with a reassuring voice.

 E.Vil.Ch10

    The idea of running away is tempting but the alcohol in my system is smoothing my edges and I use that to my advantage. I don''t want to be alone. It''s just a meal.


    I feel her push on the door again. I step away and let her open it. I turn my face away despite the fact that it''s already hidden. Teva raises her hands to take hold of the helmet.


    ¡°Can I take it off?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whisper. She pulls it off slowly.


    ¡°Who hurt you like this?¡± The expression in Teva''s hazel eyes is painful to look at.


    ¡°It''s okay, it feels good when she hurts me.¡± I try to shrug casually but my shoulders are shaking. ¡°I''ll get her back.¡±


    ¡°...That''s not any kind of good. The look on your face could break a mirror.¡±


    I rush past her and enter the room to avoid seeing the face that she''s making. I leave my hammer on top of the rest of my equipment. I hear Teva sigh behind me, she moves to the table and sits down. I take the helmet from her and throw it on top of the bed.


    ¡°How did it go with the others?¡± I ask, joining her at the table.


    ¡°It went well, they were all polite apart from that bandit woman. I didn''t stay long once they started to get drunk. Their suggestions beforehand were...¡±


    ¡°I know, I''ll remind them that I decide whether they get paid or not if I need to.¡± I interrupt her.


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t know I needed to show my respect, Lady Vil.¡± Teva teases me. ¡°Should I make a bow?¡±


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I frown, not amused in the slightest by the title.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She pushes a plate and a glass of beer towards me. ¡°Let''s eat.¡±


    I dig in without wasting time, I''m almost always hungry now. I notice that she spends more time looking at me than at her plate while we eat. Her hand brushes against mine a few times.


    Teva''s movements seem natural but it happens too often for it to be a coincidence. I don''t say anything, I want to feel close to someone again and it''s not entirely unpleasant. I down my glass of beer in one gulp.


    ¡°You really eat a lot, huh?¡± She comments when I get started on my third plate.


    ¡°I had an exhausting couple of weeks.¡± I try to justify myself, blushing a little.


    ¡°You look really cool with that glove on your hand.¡± Teva tells me softly.


    ¡°It''s just hiding an injury.¡± I reply quickly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispers, taking hold of my other hand. Her fingers are warm, hers were cold.


    ¡°I. I can''t.¡± I pull my hand away and hurriedly stand up, my chair falls over behind me. She said we were just going to eat!


    ¡°You need someone. Let me be that person.¡± Teva gets up and approaches me. ¡°I prom... I can be there for you, as long as you allow me to be.¡±


    I walk backward until I hit a wall, my stomach ties itself into a knot.


    ¡°Please leave me alone, please.¡± I feel tears pushing their way up.


    ¡°You''re strong, shy, broken.¡± She walks up to me and caresses my cheek. ¡°I want you and you need comfort. Isn''t that enough?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''m afraid.¡± My body starts shaking as the void in my heart roars. ¡°I don''t have anything to give you, I''m empty inside.¡± I admit shamefully.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry, I''m the one that''s going to give you something.¡± Teva leans in and leaves a hot kiss on my ear. She then takes my hand and pulls me towards the bed. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I expel the word out without letting myself think it through. Just in time, a ball of fear blocks my throat immediately after.


    She pushes the helmet away and gently helps me lean back on the mattress. I bite my lips to stop the emptiness from forcing a no out of me. I want to be touched, loved.


    I let her take my shirt off without moving. It takes all my willpower to stay on the bed without running away. Teva kisses the base of my neck, and then my right breast. Her lukewarm lips make me shiver and my nipple hardens.


    She brings a hand around to start caressing the side of my waist, I recoil from the touch. My body is so sensitive right now that the contact of her fingers on my skin is painful.


    ¡°You''re ticklish, how adorable.¡± Teva mouth gapes slightly as her breath accelerates. ¡°My mysterious warrior, how are you so resolute while remaining so sensitive?¡±


    I try to swallow my saliva to speak but I fail to make a sound. Her eyes catch the movement of my throat and she exhales heavily with excitement. I tremble a little when I feel her fingers take hold of my nipple and massage it.


    Her other hand wanders down to my thighs and I brace myself. It slips under my underwear and lingers over my pubic hair to caress them. This feels nice, she isn''t touching me so I don''t feel pain.


    She resumes exploring after too short a while. Her fingers adventure deeper inside my thighs, they find my most intimate place without delay. I clench my jaw, expecting her to do something and preparing myself. But her hand stops moving entirely and I grow anxious.


    ¡°Did I...¡± I start but don''t have the courage to utter the words. Did I do something wrong?


    ¡°You. You''re, not into this.¡± Teva stutters. Her red cheeks turn pale white within seconds. ¡°Oh, Emperor. What did I do?¡± She asks while pulling her hand away from my sex. ¡°I''m so sorry, I thought you were into it, I...¡± She interrupts her own flurry of words. ¡°What did I just do to you?¡± She mutters while her entire face drains of all color.


    The void''s outcry recedes somewhat and I regain some control over my body now that I don''t have to spend most of my strength smothering it. I get into a sitting position and bring my knees over to my chest to wrap my arms around my legs in a lonely hug.


    ¡°It''s fine, I''m fine.¡± I try to tell Teva, to explain.


    ¡°It really, really isn''t. And you''re not.¡± She replies with anger on her pale face.


    ¡°I''m okay. We can try again, I''ll do better.¡± I plead desperately.


    ¡°This isn''t your fault!¡± Teva half-shouts in my face. ¡°I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have yelled." She exhales roughly. "Emperor, what a mess. Elizabeth, this was my mistake. I was too caught up in myself to notice.¡± She inhales deeply and quiets down a little. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The word escapes me and a grin pulls on my lips.


    I notice that my head is inclining itself sideways and stop it. I pull my knees closer to my chest and quash the laughter building up in my stomach.


    ¡°I apologize, I won''t ask again.¡± Teva stares at me with a worried expression. ¡°I''m going to leave you alone, like you asked, like I should have done from the beginning. I''m sorry about... what I did.¡±


    ¡°Don''t!¡± I exclaim in panic. The void is awake now, I can''t stay alone with it. ¡°I, just hold me to sleep? Please?¡± I beseech her in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to?¡± She asks, guilt all over her face.


    ¡°I am.¡± I force myself to let go of my legs and lean sideways over the bed to prove it.


    Teva hesitates for a short while but I can see that she wants to. Her face takes a resolute expression. She takes hold of the bed''s cover to lay it over us as she joins me.


    I pass my arms around her torso and pull her as close to me as I can. The feel of her ample chest pressing on my skin hurts despite the fact that her shirt is separating us. It''s still so much better than nothing.


    ¡°Uh.¡± I make a small cry.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Teva''s lips whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I''m good.¡± I reply, tightening my grip around her as much as I dare to without caring that it causes the throbbing ache in my chest to intensify.


    She makes a small groan but doesn''t complain. I feel her hands wrap around me to start caressing my back. Each stroke is accompanied by a blissful agony.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°There, there. You''ll be fine.¡± Teva murmurs in my ear.


    ¡°Do you want me to... to touch...¡± I feel too shy to finish the sentence but I propose because I can feel her excited nipples pointing at my skin through the fabric of her shirt.


    ¡°No, you don''t need to worry about me. Just relax and go to sleep.¡± She gently tells me.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask to fill the silence.


    ¡°I don''t know, middle of the evening.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want me to...¡± I start.


    ¡°I am.¡± I hear fondness in her voice. ¡°You''re too sweet.¡±


    I allow myself to relax and embrace the pain. I start crying and bury my face in the pit of her neck.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken at the break of dawn. I am still holding her in my arms and she is reciprocating in her sleep. I consider doing something for her, give her pleasure in return for this euphoric torment.


    I try to move my left hand to do just that but it doesn''t respond. I freeze, all my previous thoughts chased by the cold fear of losing my control over the limb. I assemble the tiny construct and send the signal for food to the arm.


    It moves slowly at first like it is awakening from its own slumber. I sigh in relief. It didn''t need food, it was just asleep. Although, I do feel hungry now that I think of it.


    I do my best not to disturb her as I slip out of bed. I put my shirt and helmet back on. I grab my hammer and leave the room without making a sound.


    Downstairs, I find an almost empty room. The only person here is a waiter tending at the bar, the same one that I met yesterday.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He says with a business smile.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I reply. ¡°Could you please give me as much food as this can buy?¡± I deposit a silver coin on the counter.


    ¡°Should I bring it up to all the guests?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s just for me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll bring it right over.¡± He agrees without missing a beat.


    I walk over to a table to sit down, I pass the time by assembling lion strike and skin hardening constructs. The waiter soon comes back with a pot of stew, I notice the glance he throws to the left side of my chest but his face doesn''t waver.


    He sets a rag on the table and places the pot over it. I take my helmet off to fill my own plate and start wolfing down on the food. I keep assembling constructs with my left hand while my right one is busy with the spoon.


    It''s difficult at first but I get the hang of it after a while, I focus on one of the tasks while keeping the other one at the back of my mind. It takes me a good half hour to finish the entire pot.


    I place my hand on my full belly and sigh in contentment. I stand up, grab my hammer and make my way out the back door. I pick an empty spot near the laundry line to start actually training the lion strike.


    I use my flow without holding back for the first few overhead strikes to make sure that I still have the hang of it, I finish the exercise by doing a few feinting downward stabs.


    I nod in satisfaction. I should be able to hold my own in combat. I reduce the amount of flow I put into the construct and begin my repetitive training in earnest. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I don''t know how long I keep swinging the hammer but when I turn around, I find Ulf and Teva observing me quietly from the Tavern''s backdoor. I raise a hand to salute them and they return the gesture, she gives me a bright smile.


    Teva is carrying her sword at the waist while Ulf is holding an impressive looking recurve bow with a long knife at his belt.


    ¡°Good timing, I was told you know the lion''s step, Ulf. Would you mind teaching it to me?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Do you know the lion strike?¡± He counters with a low voice.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°It is the same construct but applied to your legs, you kick the ground to jump forward and reinforce the other leg for a split second to absorb the impact. Over and over. It takes a lot of time to be sure you won''t injure yourself.¡± He explains.


    ¡°How do you train that without risking to break your legs?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Start by using very little flow and small jumps that you can handle even without a construct.¡± Ulf utters through his beard. ¡°I spent half a year hunting like that, sprained my ankle a few times.¡±


    I assemble a quick lion strike over my right leg and try to kick towards them. There is a small acceleration but not spectacular. It took momentum for them to pick up speed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I nod at Ulf, he grunts in return. ¡°Are the others up?¡±


    ¡°They''re all ready to go.¡± Teva answers. ¡°That Rykz is there too.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The naked one.¡± She replies with a puzzled face.


    I stumble a little. I had not thought of it that way at all. Fenyz isn''t really wearing clothes either, just armor.


    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡± I tell them.


    I hurry inside and fast-walk up the stairs. I put the hard leather armor on and tie the pack with my spare clothes to the back of it. I slip the chain-mail over my shoulders and make my way back downstairs. Finding no one in the main room, I adjust my helmet over my head and step outside.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Celyz salutes me, the humans throw me odd looks.


    ¡°Celyz. You should have told me you wanted to leave this morning.¡± I comment, mostly for the benefit of the gallery.


    ¡°Slipped my mind, but that didn''t stop you from guessing all on your own.¡± She replies smoothly.


    ¡°Should we get going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, Fenyz left an hour ago with the army.¡± Celyz turns and starts walking down a street.


    I take a deep breath and follow her, walking past the others who didn''t expect our departure to be so sudden. Ulf catches up to me with just a few quick steps and I hear Teva jog up to my right side.


    I impulsively extend my right hand to take hold of her warm fingers. She presses them lightly on my palm. I turn to her and she winks. I can''t tell what she means to express, but I trust that it''s something nice so I return the gesture. The void grumbles inside my chest.


    I spend the morning walking hand in hand with her, barely noticing the road. I get so distracted sometimes that my hammer slips in my left hand and I have to catch it before it hits the road.


    The limb needs constant orders to keep hold of objects, it isn''t usually an issue since I am generally focused on what I''m doing.


    As noon arrives, we run into twenty warriors and a dozen workers waiting for us in the middle of the road with a cart of supplies.


    ¡°We''re stopping for a few minutes only to eat.¡± Celyz tells us.


    Teva and I step aside to eat our meal. I turn my back on the others before taking my helmet off.


    ¡°Why are you so serious about hiding your face?¡± She asks.


    ¡°They work for money and don''t seem to have many scruples about their ruthless methods.¡± I reply. Teva stays quiet as she watches me calmly with her hazel eyes. I fold. ¡°Some Nobles know my face and name, I don''t want to be recognized.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s very likely that you''ll run into those specific people.¡±


    ¡°Knowing h... them. There is a good chance that they''ll be right in the middle of the war.¡± I put an end to the subject by looking down on my food and starting to eat.


    ¡°It''s a crime to hide such a cute face behind a metal mask.¡± She teases.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I murmur between two bites. ¡°Praise me more.¡±


    ¡°I cannot, your cheek is desperately calling for my lips.¡± She leans closely to my cheek to give me a sunny kiss. I feel myself blush slightly.


    ¡°Can I touch your hair?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Teva angles her head and lets her red hair float towards me.


    I extend my right hand to run my fingers through the soft curls.


    ¡°You''re really pretty.¡± I tell her awkwardly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She makes a kind smile. ¡°You look nice too, but you should try to take care of those messy hair of yours.¡±


    ¡°Don''t have a comb.¡± I shrug. ¡°I''m not really good-looking enough for it to matter.¡±


    ¡°You might not be ravishing...¡± Teva starts with a wide teasing expression. ¡°But I find you so very ravishable.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± The small sound escapes me as the memory of last night springs to the forefront of my mind. ¡°I, we can, later.¡± I stutter and the void in my heart starts furiously howling.


    ¡°Shush, only when you really want to.¡± She whispers kindly. ¡°We can take our time.¡±


    I hear Celyz calling the others to prepare. I put my helmet back on and stand up, somewhat surprised at the slight heat I sense in my cheeks. I hold my right hand out to her and she takes it.


    I start walking back towards the others, pulling her along behind me as we rejoin the others and enjoying the feeling.


    ¡°Is she your pet now?¡± The one named Yan jeers in a rude manner.


    ¡°Mind yourself, bandit.¡± I growl at him. The helmet amplifies the distortion in my voice.


    The man flinches and takes a step back. I grunt disdainfully, tightening my grip on her hand.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She taps my shoulder with her free hand.


    ¡°Sorry, did I hurt you?¡± I let go and put my hand behind her back.


    ¡°Ah! No, you didn''t.¡± Teva replies too quickly after the yelp of pain.


    That was weird. I frown and try to rub her back but she pulls away.


    ¡°I hurt you. Show me.¡± I utter in a tight voice.


    ¡°It''s really nothing.¡± She says in a reassuring voice.


    The word makes me wince but I shake it off. I gently take hold of her shoulders and make her turn around so I can have a look at her back. I pull on her collar to glance at the area where I just touched her. I find a purple bruise on her clear skin.


    ¡°Did I do that? I ask in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Last night, in your sleep. It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean to.¡± Teva hurriedly explains, there isn''t the slightest sign of a grudge on her face.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You just held me closely, it''s okay.¡± She tells me, turning around to face me. I lift my helmet up just long enough to lay a kiss on her neck. ¡°It''s all better now.¡± Teva says with a smile. I return the favor as best as I can.


    I hesitantly hold my hand out towards hers and sigh in relief when she accepts it. I use as little strength as possible, fearing that I could break something if I''m not careful.


    We depart together with the group, still heading south on the road. The thirty or so Rykz follow behind us while pulling their cart along with them.

 E.Vil.Ch11

    We make our way on the road through the forest. I intertwine my fingers with Teva''s, hoping to spark something inside me through my actions towards her on the outside. She responds by rubbing the back of my hand with her thumb.


    We spend a few hours playing together like that, time goes by in a flash for me. I should keep training, we have time but things will get rough when we get to the castle.


    I assemble a lion strike in my left leg and hop forward. Teva giggles as she watches me. Her reaction encourages me to keep trying. I quickly assemble another and jump a bit further, pulling her along.


    She makes a small joyous laugh as I suddenly jump forward and pull her along. I make her spin around me and catch her in my arms. Teva deposits a small kiss on my gloved hand.


    The void thunders, my heart clenches, and I let her go. The memory of her taking our vow shatters my moment with Teva. I feel a delightful spike of cold skewer my chest, through and through.


    I grit my teeth as my most intimate place tingles with arousal. I still need to break the Countess to liberate myself. Yes, she''ll beg and she''ll dance. I''ll free myself of her. Maybe kneeling in front of me, or pinned to a wall by my hammer.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Teva asks, shaking me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°I will be.¡± I take hold of her hand again.


    Teva smiles brightly, misunderstanding my meaning and assuming that I meant she would make it fine in time. I don''t correct her. She isn''t entirely wrong anyway.


    We resume making our way, accelerating to catch up with the others. She occasionally affectionately squeezes my hand during the next few hours and I do my best to respond in kind despite my heart not being into it.


    I hear odd metallic sounds in the distance. Everyone tenses up so I enhance my hearing. I quickly recognize the noises as those of a battle.


    ¡°Elizabeth, I''m going ahead.¡± Celyz throws in a loud resounding voice while her pace accelerates ridiculously. She flashes ahead into the woods and disappears within seconds.


    ¡°We''re going.¡± I make a fist to steady myself. ¡°Now!¡± I add.


    I start jogging towards the battle, hearing Ulf and Teva right behind me. I throw a glance over my shoulder. The bandits are following but at walking pace while the mercenaries are quicker but not in a hurry either.


    ¡°Now!¡± I repeat in a threatening tone, they speed up.


    I arrive at the edges of the battle soon after, there are at least fifty horsemen fighting a tide of Rykz. Nobles or Templars? That makes a huge difference. I enhance my eyes and look at the pommels. No lion heads. I sigh in relief.


    I hear shouts coming from a tight melee. Fenyz is standing in the middle of a pile of bodies while skewering three Nobles at the same time with her tendrils, the spearheads went through their chain-mail and exited behind their back.


    Teva gasps behind me but I don''t have time for that right now. There is a detachment of twelve Nobles charging Celyz on horseback. I assemble a full body strengthening construct and rush to help her.


    She''s the only Princess that needs to stay alive at all costs, if she dies... who knows what the Queen will do without her advice and moderation. The Izla will pay in blood if these idiots succeed.


    I manage to reach the closest charging Noble and swing my hammer at his horse''s leg. I feel almost no impact as my blow rips the animal''s leg off entirely.


    Some blood splashes over my hard leather armor but I ignore that to advance on the crashing horse and Noble.


    ¡°Fiend!¡± The Lord yells with his leg stuck under the thrashing animal.


    ¡°Leech.¡± I respond, walking past him since he isn''t a threat anymore.


    I turn towards Celyz, worried. I find her using her tail and reversed knees to dodge the horses in improbable ways. She sways low and spins aside with little regard for gravity.


    Her tendrils take a black glow, a hazy cloud of air accumulates around them and the Nobles and horses that come into contact suddenly burst into flames. The humans start shouting and jumping off their saddles.


    I leap forward and slam my hammer towards a Lord that just hopped off. He hurriedly raises his sword to block. My heavy blow impacts the guard and it bends under the weight.


    The man''s weapon escapes him and he takes hold of his wrist with his other hand, screaming in pain. I kick him powerfully in the chest and he crumbles to the ground. I look up, the Nobles are all on foot now but they''re not in flames anymore.


    The horses, on the other hand, are still burning and making whiny screams as they run away. Two Ladies turn towards me and start carefully closing the distance between us. An arrow lodges itself in the chest of the one on my left, she falls over on her side.


    I focus on the other one and raise my hammer overhead to prepare, but I am forced to bring it down to intercept her attack before I can assemble a lion strike.


    The Noble lets her sword be taken by my hammer''s momentum, no doubt saving her bones. I hurriedly pull back, sensing a counter coming. I barely catch the fast slash she throws by placing my hammer''s handle in its path.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± She screams.


    ¡°You sow what reaps you.¡± I reply with an insane laugh.


    She pressures me with a few quick attacks and I panic a little when I realize that I can''t find the time to assemble constructs. I make use of a lull to bring my hammer back and swing it with all my strength. The Lady jumps a wide distance backward, baffled.


    ¡°Be careful, this one knows the lion strike!¡± She yells the warning.


    I giggle in amusement as I finish assembling my lion strike construct. I raise my hammer overhead. The Noble closes the distance while bringing her sword over her shoulder and preparing a lion strike.


    I take advantage of my weapon''s longer reach to attack first, activating my lion strike construct. My swing is so sudden and rapid that she fails to even react.


    It lands on her chest, crushing her rib-cage with disgusting wet snapping sounds. Her body is thrown backward with flailing limbs by the power behind my blow. The Lady is dead before her back even hits the ground.


    I should probably be feeling something about this but after seeing the fortune in jewelry that those Nobles are carrying in battle, I just can''t bring myself to care.


    How many peasants paid in sweat and blood for these idiots to live lavishly? I shouldn''t be insulting them. At least they''re defending the Izla with those lives. Her chain-mail didn''t do anything to protect her from my hammer. I''ll have to be careful not to overestimate mine.


    I glance around to look for Celyz, she is keeping her distance with the five remaining Nobles by taking long backward steps with her reversed knees as soon as they get too close.


    I hurriedly make my way towards them. While I approach, Celyz'' tendrils take a black glow once again and she starts slashing at her opponents with them. One Lord tries to block a tendril with his sword but it wraps around the weapon and rips it out of his hands.


    I ambush the last remaining Lady from behind, breaking her leg with a quick swing of my hammer. She yelps in surprise as she crashes to the ground. I kick her weapon away and step over her.


    The unarmed Lord snaps around and charges me. I fumble my weapon, too surprised to react in time. He crashes into me and we fall to the ground. My hammer''s handle slips my fingers.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Noble climbs on top of me to take hold of my wrists. I win the contest of strength within a few seconds and seize his shoulders. I laugh madly at his futile attempts to resist.


    I slam him into the ground to my left and press my knee against his chest. I bring my left hand back and punch his chest, I distinctly hear his ribs crack under the impact. The Lord yells in pain, swinging his arms in a panic to try to shove me off.


    I take hold of his throat with my right hand and catch one of his forearms with my left. I squeeze my fingers over his flesh. He starts choking but what catches my attention is that his arm''s bones broke under my grip and that the limb''s fingers are piercing the flesh.


    I frown at the odd sensation that my left arm is sending me. I can feel the Lord''s blood that filters through the glove''s leather be absorbed by my fingers. I try to let go, the limb refuses.


    I assemble a quick signaling construct as my left hand''s fingers plunge deeper into the man''s arm on their own accord. I decide to cut the food signal in half and send it like that. The limb hesitates so I send it again. It lets go.


    Fuck. Good thing that limb is intelligent enough to understand simple signals. I get off the incapacitated Lord and grab my hammer before standing up.


    I find the mercenaries to be in the process of cleaning up the two Nobles that remain not too far away from me while the bandits are looting those who fell at a distance. I make a fist and groan at the sight.


    I turn towards Fenyz, she is cleaning up a group of five Nobles on foot, four Ladies and a Lord surrounded by a tide of warriors.


    I hear distant sounds of horses galloping away in the woods. The battle is over. I walk back to the horse whose leg I ripped off. I skewer the animal through the head with the spiked end of my hammer''s handle, putting an end to its suffering and loud neighing. I ignore the Lord, still stuck under the animal''s body, as he insults me.


    ¡°Surrender!¡± I yell at the Lords fighting the mercenaries.


    ¡°Never! I fight for Caeviel!¡± One of them responds with fervor.


    ¡°For Meria.¡± The other lacks the first one''s zeal but he doesn''t seem about to give up either.


    Hurb, Lilib, Jacub, and Hastia are spread in a half circle around them but they aren''t taking any risks, they''re simply exchanging blows. The fight could last for another ten minutes if I let them so I approach while raising my hammer threateningly.


    ¡°I''ll just start breaking bones, then.¡± I utter coldly.


    I slip behind their back to pin them between me and the mercenaries, the two Lords visibly panic and one of them tries to run. I swing my hammer and catch his leg, breaking it. The four mercenaries easily contain the last one and disarm him within a minute.


    I watch Celyz wave her tendrils towards our escort of Rykz who just caught up with us because of the cart they''re dragging along. The workers start gathering the injured Nobles in one spot. Where is Teva?


    I scrutinize the surroundings with a bit of fear but I find her kneeling on the ground next to Ulf, near a tree. She is hugging her chest with her arms and shaking.


    There is a dead Lady''s body only a few meters away from them, two arrows in the chest. That Noble''s horse is a distance further, killed by three arrows in various spots.


    I hurriedly make my way to them. She doesn''t react when I extend my hand towards her. I wave it in front of her eyes but she recoils when it passes in front of her eyes.


    I notice the drops of blood covering my right hand but when I glance at my left one, I find that the glove is even redder. I scrutinize Teva''s pale face to try to find a way to snap her out of her daze.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier and for protecting her Ulf.¡± I tell him absent-mindedly, he grunts in response. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± I nod towards Teva.


    ¡°We went by a small stream on the way here. Splash some water on her face, she should come out of it.¡± He reluctantly mumbles through his beard. ¡°And you can both clean up.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll do that. Tell Celyz.¡± I lean over Teva and pick her up to throw her over my shoulder. She doesn''t move to help or hinder me. ¡°What direction did the Nobles escape towards?¡± I ask.


    ¡°East, towards Meria, but they can easily double back and go south.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope not.¡± I reply.


    I engage in the woods with my arm holding her legs against my chest to make sure she doesn''t slip. I hear discreet sounds of water trickling along after a while and follow them.


    As I leave the battlefield behind, my rushing blood settles down. I feel my stomach grow queasy and tie itself in a knot, remnants of the violence. I would have thought killing would be more of a trial but... it''s just something that happens during combat. How depressing.


    I feel my right hand tremble and focus of Teva to steady myself. I find a tiny stream and kneel to lay her on the ground. She doesn''t seem to react much so I help her take a sitting position.


    ¡°Hey, sunshine.¡± I move to face her and whisper. ¡°How''re you doing?¡±


    ¡°...¡± She opens her mouth slightly but makes no sound, I take her hand within my own to help her control the shaking.


    ¡°Shh. You''re okay, it''s over.¡± I smile but Teva''s face remains blank.


    I make a worried frown and decide to clean myself up first. I take my helmet off and drop it at my side. I notice that there are bloody finger marks on the metal. I decide to leave them there, I can just say that I killed some low-lives at the castle gates if they ask.


    I clean my gloves hand first, feeling the fingers absorb water. I don''t need this limb to start acting up, let''s see if it''ll obey again. I assemble the signaling construct and cut the signal for food in half again before sending it. It stops absorbing water. I send the full signal for food and it resumes drinking.


    At least it''s still obeying. I throw some water over the red stains on my hard leather armor and manage to wipe or dilute the blood enough that no trace of it remains.


    I hear Teva move behind me and throw a look over my shoulder. Her hazel eyes are slowly regaining focus. I school my expression into a gentle one and shake the water off my hands.


    I stand up and extend a hand. It takes her a moment but she ends up lifting her own to take hold of it. I help her up. I don''t make a single comment when she turns to hide the stain of urine tainting the front of her pants.


    ¡°Hey, sunshine.¡± I repeat myself. ¡°You should get some water over your face.¡±


    ¡°I''m, I''m gonna go over there to clean up.¡± Teva replies with a small timid voice.


    ¡°Should I help?¡± I propose but she energetically shakes her head sideways, covering her thighs with both hands.


    ¡°No! I''ll be quick!¡± She leaves hurriedly and hides behind a tree at the base of the stream.


    I make an amused smile and lift my chain-mail up to unstrap the pack containing my spare clothes inside. I grab my helmet and walk around the tree that she''s hiding behind. I find Teva in her underwear with the pair of stained pants in her hands.


    ¡°Don''t look!¡± She yelps, frightened. She tries to hide the pair of pants behind her back.


    ¡°Teva, the same thing happened to me. It''s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± I tell her gently. ¡°First time you fear for your life?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I...¡± She hesitates and I take advantage to approach. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There, take this.¡± I hand her my pack of clothes.


    ¡°I need to clean up first.¡± She mutters with a blush, putting the pack on the ground.


    ¡°I''ll help.¡± I wink and move to sit down right next to the running water.


    I deposit the helmet and hammer to my left before removing my chain-mail to stack it on top of them. I tap my lap to tell Teva to come over and sit down. She blushes furiously but doesn''t waste a single second to sits sideways on my thighs.


    I gently kiss her cheek and pass my arms around her waist to start cradling her. She leans her head on my chest and we stay like this, rocking back and forth together.


    ¡°How do you... do this?¡± She asks with fear and unease in her tone.


    ¡°I got used to it the hard way.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''s behind me now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to live through something like this ever again.¡± She admits with shame.


    ¡°Your reaction is natural, you shouldn''t be ashamed of it.¡± I caress her hair. ¡°You can still go back, you know. I''ll give you some money and handle Celyz.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to leave you.¡± Teva replies shyly.


    ¡°That''s not a good enough reason.¡± I shake my head, kissing her warm cheek. ¡°I''m tough, I don''t need you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe you.¡± She takes hold of my hand and tries to bring it up to her lips. I tear it away from the grip of her fingers, using too much strength. The void howls in anger. She sighs. ¡°I need the money anyway.¡±


    ¡°So much for wanting to be with me.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Well, you said that you don''t need me.¡± Teva smiles teasingly. ¡°Thanks, but I''ll just take care of myself since I''m not needed.¡± She moves to stand up but I don''t let her, securing my grip around her waist.


    ¡°I lied, I''m sorry, please stay.¡± I push the words out as quickly as I can. My fear of being misunderstood takes over despite knowing that she isn''t really holding what I said too seriously.


    ¡°I don''t feel wanted anymore.¡± She continues to pressure me, grinning.


    ¡°I apologize. How I can make it up to you?¡± I bend my neck and fold.


    ¡°I''m sure I can think of something.¡± Teva leers at my chest but shakes her head out of it. ¡°Some other time." She says regretfully. "You''ll have to try and convince me with words.¡±


    ¡°You''re the sunshine of my days.¡± I immediately tell her.


    ¡°You said that twice already.¡± She wrinkles her nose in disapproval. That''s cute.


    ¡°You don''t like it when I call you sunshine?¡± I incline my head and make a sad expression with puppy eyes.


    ¡°I do like it!¡± She quickly protests but then pauses. ¡°Hey! I see what you''re trying to do. Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Delightful little Teva.¡± I laugh in amusement. ¡°You''re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Little? You''re shorter than I am.¡± Teva''s expression softens.


    ¡°We''re the same size now.¡± I proudly point at my new boots.


    ¡°Then why am I smaller?¡± She asks with a frown.


    ¡°Because you''re mine.¡± I lean in to whisper in her ear.


    She makes a small squeal and blushes up to her ears. This woman is fun. The emptiness flares with discontent but it isn''t too hard to silence it since I''m just fooling around.


    ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± I murmur softly. I part my lips to start nibbling the lobe of her ear with my front teeth.


    ¡°I. Don''t, know yet. Keep, doing that for a bit, and, we''ll see.¡± Teva''s words come out with irregular speed, making her voice stutter as a consequence.

 E.Vil.Ch12

    With a tiny piece of Teva¡¯s ear in my mouth, I can feel her tremble occasionally. She is still frightened. I lick the side of her neck with my tongue, her back straightens in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they were only trying to assassinate the Princesses, it isn¡¯t likely to happen again during the short while that we¡¯ll be with the Rykz.¡± I whisper in her ear.


    ¡°How do, you know all this?¡± Her breath catches in the middle of the question, from fear or excitement. Probably both.


    ¡°They rushed Fenyz and then Celyz when she showed up.¡± I answer. ¡°I know Nobles won¡¯t try again because they can¡¯t risk their assets like this too many times.¡± The Templar Order might, but I really hope not.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± She replies in a low voice.


    Teva turns around in my arms to change position and lay her back against my chest. I extend my hand to grab the stained pair of pants from the ground and drip it in the water stream running right next to us.


    ¡°One second.¡± Teva utter as her breaths grows heavier.


    She quickly takes her knickers off. I can¡¯t see her most intimate place from this angle, looking over her shoulder, but her actions do reveal the red triangle of pubic hair just above it.


    Teva takes hold of my hand, the one holding the wet pair of pants and guides it between her thighs without shame or hesitation. I slip my gloved hand under her shirt and start gently fondling her breasts one after the other.


    She guides my right hand and uses it to wipe herself while taking short, excited, breaths. I play with her a little by running my gloved fingers along the side of her stomach, enjoying how my touch makes her legs squirm with barely restrained desire.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I don¡¯t know why this is turning me on so much.¡± Teva admits with a bit of embarrassment.


    ¡°Being afraid for one¡¯s life is a potent aphrodisiac.¡± I tell her, sharing my experience. ¡°Your survival instinct wants you to¡­ mate.¡± I add in a sultry voice.


    I let go of the wet pair of pants and pass my right hand over her drenched sex, gently caressing the moist surface of her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not water.¡± Her voice is rough with arousal.


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re just really happy to be in my arms.¡± I reply jokingly.


    ¡°Stop, teasing.¡± Teva groans as I tickle her intimacy.


    I obey and directly pass my middle finger over the slit that her lips make. Her legs twitch like a current just went through them. I¡¯m loving this, her reactions are¡­ fun. The void doesn¡¯t seem to mind overmuch.


    I hear a branch breaking as a horse¡¯s hooves hits the ground. My head snaps in the direction of the sound and I see the rider¡¯s face. Shit! Yvonne! What the fuck?! I turn my face away and hurriedly take hold of my helmet to slip it back on.


    The sword-sworn wouldn¡¯t leave her master. She is near! I feel Teva¡¯s butt move on my thighs. She¡¯s trying to get up. I wrap my left arm around her torso to prevent her from standing up.


    ¡°Stay like this!¡± I order her in a tense tone. I place my right palm over her most intimate place. ¡°See, no problem. It¡¯s all hidden.¡± I murmur in her ear with erotic undertones in my voice. I feel her sex becoming even more drenched against my hand.


    Yvonne will let her guard down if she sees us like this. Fenyz didn¡¯t catch them so they shouldn¡¯t recognize the helmet. I enhance my eyes and find eight other figures on horseback at a distance behind Yvonne who is already controlling her horse to head towards us.


    Six of them that I don¡¯t recognize but they¡¯re obviously Nobles. The other two are Patrick and a fully armored figure with a helmet. It¡¯s the Countess. I know that it is her despite the lack of any recognizable feature under the plate armor.


    Fuck. This is not how I pictured we would meet again. I can¡¯t fight that many Nobles by myself, even if I try to surprise attack them. Teva¡¯s body shakes against mine and I slip my left hand under her shirt to start caressing her breasts, hopefully helping her calm down.


    ¡°Greetings, I am Lady Yvonne Ironguard.¡±


    ¡°Salutations, I am¡­ currently occupied.¡± I reply while disguising my voice as best as I can.


    ¡°I can see that, Lady¡­?¡± Yvonne grins as she stares at my hand laying between Teva¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± I bow my head towards her slightly.


    ¡°How did the ambush fare?¡± She asks, her eyes turn to me and her expression becomes serious in a blink.


    ¡°We failed, the Princesses were too nimble to pin down.¡± I shake my head sadly. This is a good opportunity to pass a message. ¡°But I got to meet someone interesting.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Yvonne demands intensely.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I wait for the others?¡± I ask, looking towards the other Noblemen.


    ¡°Now, please.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not much really. A girl with one arm threw me off my horse and told me that if I can save a Rykz Princess from the institute in Caeviel¡¯s capital, she can negotiate peace. I don¡¯t know if I believe her but it was certainly intriguing.¡± I shrug casually.


    ¡°Jessica¡­¡± Yvonne frowns with worry. ¡°You can believe that girl.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter whether its true or not, I¡¯m not going to do anything about it.¡± I shake my head.


    The group of Nobles stops at a distance. The Lordling and the Countess are approaching at trotting speed. I stop my left hand from edging towards my hammer and force myself to keep massaging Teva¡¯s chest.


    She makes occasional protesting sounds. I blow some air in her ear, she makes a tiny squeal and falls silent.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°A very, very interesting local.¡± I reply with my lips just next to Teva¡¯s ear. ¡°You going to do something about this Rykz Princess in the institute?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies quickly as the cowardly Countess approaches. ¡°Leomi, I can handle it, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice dies down as she chooses not to finish the sentence.


    ¡°To what? I want to hear what she saw myself.¡± Lance turns to me. ¡°I am Leomi Lance.¡±


    My right hand clenches reflexively at the sound of her voice, Teva yelps in pleasure. I notice, with the corner of my eye, when Patrick turns away to look in the opposite direction from us.


    I stare at the opening of her helmet but fail to find the light gray abyss in the darkness. I slide my middle finger inside Teva¡¯s lubricated sex, directly penetrating her while glaring at the Countess.


    Teva¡¯s body arcs backward until the back of her head rest on my shoulder, she then wraps her arms around my neck and kisses my helmet''s cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing in front of them?!¡± Teva whispers while shivering in ecstasy. I feel the inside of her most intimate place clench around my middle finger as it explores her depths.


    ¡°You missed the battle.¡± I tell Lance, barely managing to restrain the emotions thundering inside the void. ¡°I met a.¡± I start, but Yvonne interrupts me with a loud voice.


    ¡°Celyz was there but no sign of Jessica.¡± She glares at me, daring me to contradict her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this Celyz but there was a human¡­¡± I restart.


    ¡°This girl in her arms was with the Rykz.¡± Yvonne cuts me off again, her hand is reaching towards the pommel of her sword.


    Why is Yvonne so intent on stopping me? I grit my teeth. She isn¡¯t going to let me say it and I can¡¯t push too hard without risking my life or being discovered here. I take a deep breath. There will be time, later.


    ¡°She¡¯s innocent!¡± I exclaim with faked anger, resigning myself to play the part. I start slowly pulling my finger out of Teva¡¯s sex. She makes a loud gasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say a thing.¡± Lance is swaying a little on her saddle. I watch, hoping to see her fall off her horse but she catches herself in time.


    I hear a wet sound as my middle finger exits Teva¡¯s most intimate place. I don¡¯t wait to plunge it back in. This time I start actually fucking her with it, making slow back and forth movements.


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡± Teva shouts without restraining herself.


    ¡°Why did you stop here instead of running?¡± The Countess asks, her head turning away from us.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite obvious.¡± I smirk behind my helmet. Does it hurt to see that you didn¡¯t have to be so cowardly? That you could have chosen a different path. ¡°She needed¡­ reassurance. I was happy to take a moment since we have time and the Rykz aren¡¯t pursuing just yet.¡± The inside of my sex quivers when I see her flinch at my words.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lance turns towards us again. I intensify my middle finger¡¯s motion as I penetrate Teva¡¯s most intimate place and angle my hand to allow her to see the whole thing as it happens.


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh.¡± Small sounds escape Teva¡¯s mouth with each of my thrusts.


    ¡°Runaway with her and never let go.¡± I can hear the repressed pain in the Countess¡® voice, even though our helmets are both distorting the sound.


    A drop of arousal escapes my sex¡¯ lips. It trickles along the inside of my right thigh. My Lady doesn¡¯t just complete me. At this distance and without even knowing who I am, she still finds a way to fill me up so much that I overflow.


    I shake my head and push my finger even deeper inside Teva than I have so far. Her mouth gapes and she loses her voice. Teva¡¯s insides contort and pulse around the source of her rapture as she comes.


    Lance turns her horse away but not around. She seems to want to head towards the battlefield.


    ¡°We can bring them alone, we don¡¯t have horses to spare but we can manage.¡± Yvonne suggests.


    ¡°No. Take her and run.¡± The Countess shakes her head. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil. My parents had a sense of humor.¡± I can¡¯t stop myself from giggling a little. Teva slumps inside my arms. She sighs in contentment and exhaustion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking either of you into battle. Go south, find Castle Lance and mention the name Jenna at the gates. They¡¯ll let you in and help if you ask.¡± She utters in an unsteady voice.


    Yvonne makes her horse move in front of Lance¡®s path to block the way.


    ¡°Where are you going, Leomi?¡± She asks with the sad expression of someone who already knows the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jessica.¡± The Countess replies with a hard voice, yet full of pain.


    Too late to be doing that, should have looked at me when I was at your side and fully devoted to you. I repress an insane bout of laughter growing inside my stomach. I feel the interstice between my thighs gets even moister.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth said that there were no humans other than this one. She would have noticed if someone was missing an arm.¡± Yvonne argues.


    ¡°No offense to you, Lady Vil, but I think the chaos of battle would have made it difficult to ascertain who exactly was present, especially while you fought.¡± Lance counters stubbornly.


    I shrug noncommittally. I don¡¯t want to provoke Yvonne when she is this serious about silencing me. It¡®ll hurt her more when the sword-sworn admits her lie.


    ¡°They failed with five times our numbers, we won¡¯t stand a chance Leomi. We cannot ask the others to risk their lives over this, our duty is to¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak not of duty to me! It sickens me.¡± The Countess shouts in anger and agony, interrupting her friend. She sways unsteadily on her saddle. Her sudden explosion of emotion seems to have destabilized her balance.


    ¡°You need to sleep, Leomi.¡± Yvonne tells her gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we have to find her before we can rescue her.¡±


    Sleep deprivation? Ha! I glare at Lance. You¡¯ll remember that with fondness once I¡¯m done with you. Teva starts getting agitated in my arms. She is trying to grab her knickers on the ground to get dressed up.


    I hold her and make her sit sideways on my thighs. I intercept her hand to guide it under my hard leather armor¡¯s jacket instead. She looks up to my helmet with a puzzled look on her red face but doesn¡¯t really hesitate to start fondling my breast.


    ¡°I¡­ Are you sure she isn¡¯t there?¡± She asks towards no one in specific, hesitating.


    ¡°I am.¡± Yvonne responds while staring at me.


    I stay quiet. Much as I would love to see her make a suicidal charge and suffer for me, I don¡¯t want my revenge to be swift. I want to see her squirm in anguish.


    ¡°We can quickly ride by, just to make sure.¡± Lance says uncertainly while shaking her head.


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll approach. Deal?¡± Yvonne compromises.


    ¡°I. Okay.¡± The Countess agrees reluctantly, head inclined downward.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± I utter quietly with a grin on my face.


    I hope Lance gets caught but I doubt it¡¯ll happen with Yvonne acting like a mother hen. Teva finds and pinches my rock hard nipple. I moan and my most intimate floods in desire. Being played with while she¡®s a short distance away is just too much to handle.


    I look down at Teva while the rest of the Nobles ride by us. Ignoring the few shy salutes that some give me. One of them makes a thumbs up as he rides by. I follow the Countess from the corner of my eye as she takes the lead with Yvonne.


    Teva is emboldened by their departure. She gets off me to start hurriedly unfastening my hard leather armor¡¯s straps. I feel my arousal rescind as the void takes over when she leaves my line of sight. Disappointed, I speak up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± I try to tell her.


    ¡°Nonsense, I want to.¡± Teva replies, her voice is rough.


    She takes off both my leather armor¡¯s pants and the ones underneath. Teva¡¯s touch as she slips my knickers off starts feeling foreign instead of exciting. The void howls in turmoil.


    Teva¡¯s hands wander over my still wet sex, from before. Her expression turns lustful. Her hands part my lips while her head leans in-between my thighs to lick the sensitive mound of flesh.


    I am torn between my desire to experience bliss in her hands while having to stop my body from reflexively pulling away from her touch. Teva¡¯s fingers explore my opened inner lips while her tongue makes small teasing circles.


    ¡°You¡¯re, a virgin.¡± She raises her head to look at me with sensual eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Can I?¡± She asks with a hopeful and heavy voice.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply without thinking. Why am I saying no? She rejected me completely. ¡°I.¡± I try to amend my answer but Teva interrupts me.


    ¡°You said no, I won¡¯t accept a yes now.¡± Her voice is gentle, her hand starts massaging my most intimate place.


    ¡°I¡¯m not horny.¡± I admit with shame, unwilling to string this kind woman along any more than this.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wet and you just finger fucked me.¡± Teva¡¯s lustful expression recedes and she grows confused.


    ¡°I enjoyed every second of it.¡± I try to tell her.


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re not really into it.¡± She says, hurt to her core. She pulls her hands away from my sex and sits her naked butt down on the ground. ¡°After you toyed with me in front of half the Izla¡¯s Nobility.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize.¡± I mumble the words.


    ¡°You used me.¡± Teva frowns with reproach.


    ¡°I did. It would have gone very differently if Yvonne got suspicious of us from the get-go.¡± I try to justify myself with some truth. ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°I had a small orgasm.¡± She smiles dreamily but her face hardens soon after. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here. Was that all to get back at that Lady you kept staring at?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I croak the word out of my tightening throat.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± I take a second to compose myself before replying.


    ¡°It¡¯ll have an impact when I tell her who I am.¡± I confess.


    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± Teva stands up with a red face but a blank expression. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you use me as a tool for your revenge.¡±


    My eyes wander to her naked lower half. Her most intimate place is still flooded with desire. She somehow finds a way to blush even more furiously and hides her arousal behind her hands.


    ¡°Elizabeth. Who was that girl with one arm that you spoke of?¡± She asks while glaring at me.


    ¡°A prisoner of the Rykz.¡± I try to shrug casually but she doesn¡¯t seem to buy it.


    ¡°Then why is that Lady, the one who hurt you, looking for her so desperately if you¡¯re not the same person.¡± Teva presses me.


    ¡°Because she abandoned us both but is too cowardly to face her guilt so she keeps pretending like she actually cares.¡± I take my helmet off to stare into her hazel eyes. ¡°I want to make us work, I really do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Your revenge needs to take a backseat if you want us to work. Can you do that?¡± Teva asks intently.


    ¡°No, I cannot.¡± I bend over to grab my knickers and put them back on. ¡°We can still¡­ try.¡± I say while slipping my pants and leather armor back on. I fit the helmet over my head and then the chain-mail.


    ¡°I refuse to be used as an object. I won¡¯t be your pet.¡± She picks up the pack with my spare clothes inside. ¡°Thank you for the clothes, please leave me alone so I can get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Sunshine, please, let me make it up to you.¡± I awkwardly plead, taking a step in her direction while extending my hand towards her ample chest.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, are you going to respect my decision?¡± Teva asks with a harsh accusation in the undertone of her voice.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± I fold shamefully, lowering my chin.


    I turn my back on her and pick up my hammer. I make my way behind the tree to give her the privacy that she¡¯s asking for. I lean my back against it and swallow my saliva.


    ¡°I¡¯m broken in more than one way, Teva.¡± I murmur, my voice too low to be heard. I can¡¯t tell her that without facing more questions. Without telling her that I¡¯m a monster in body and that my mind doesn¡¯t seem to be faring any better.


    I hear some discrete sobs coming from her side of the tree. Is she crying? No, she isn¡¯t. I delude myself and shut the world out.

 E.Vil.Ch13

    I spend a long while with my eyes closed, lost in my thoughts. I got the message out, now it''s up to them to try something. If they fail, it might make it harder for me later but Yvonne is no fool so I''m not too worried.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Teva half-shouts at me.


    ¡°Uh, yes?¡± I snap my eyes open.


    ¡°I''m ready.¡± She says.


    Her face is fresh like it was just cleaned with water. Her expression is kind but determined. I sigh to myself.


    ¡°You''re the best thing that''s happened to me in years.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°Thanks for saying that.¡± She replies with a smile but doesn''t move to approach me.


    I step away from the tree, leaving my hammer behind to open my arms wide. Teva hesitates for a moment but decides to accept the hug.


    ¡°I trusted you.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I know, I''m sorry.¡± I reply. ¡°You were right about hugs.¡±


    ¡°Of course I was.¡± She wiggles in my arms and wraps her own around my chain-mail.


    ¡°Probably should have taken that off.¡± I mutter in my helmet.


    ¡°I literally exposed myself during my most vulnerable moment because I was sure you wouldn''t betray me, that you were going to protect me.¡± Teva tells me without a hint of accusation in her voice.


    ¡°I am, I was.¡±


    ¡°But not only.¡± She counters.


    ¡°I protected you from myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks, raising her head to look through the opening in my helmet.


    ¡°I would have attacked them regardless of the odds if they discovered who I really am. I might have done that anyway if you weren''t there, thank you.¡±


    Teva remains silent for a long moment while I cradle her in my arms.


    ¡°I''m not getting back with you.¡± She croaks with a weak voice.


    ¡°I know.¡± I whisper sadly. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    I let her go and grab my hammer. We make our way through the woods together, I make sure to keep my eyesight enhanced with a construct in case their squad is still around.


    It takes us about ten minutes but we reach the Rykz camp without trouble. I find a wide circle of thousands of warriors surrounding both Fenyz and Celyz. I adjust my grip on my weapon and assemble a lion strike construct.


    We make our way inside. I spot the mercenaries and bandits to the side, guarding the captured Nobles. Teva departs to join Ulf near a supply cart. A small circle of warriors opens up to let me pass and meet the Princesses.


    ¡°Celyz, you didn''t tell me that the castle we''re infiltrating is Lance''s.¡± I open with an annoyed accusation.


    ¡°So, it was them after all.¡± Celyz hums thoughtfully. ¡°Is it a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shrug casually, tightening my left hand''s grip on my hammer as I approach her. ¡°Just tell me again what the...¡± I start a meaningless sentence to distract her while I prepare my attack.


    Fenyz seems to notice that something''s wrong because she snaps around to face me, she''s too far to stop me. I activate my lion strike and swipe my hammer low towards Celyz'' leg.


    I couldn''t take a stance before attacking so there isn''t much speed or strength behind the blow but the construct is there to compensate for that. The hammerhead impacts the side of her reversed knee. It breaks with a crunching sound, a small rip opens in her skin and leaks viscous brown blood.


    ¡°Celyz!¡± Fenyz yelps, panicking, as her sister crumbles to the ground. ¡°I''m going to slaughter you, human!¡± She takes a long step towards me but I place my hammer over Celyz'' torso and stare Fenyz down until she stops moving.


    The Princess'' spearheaded tendrils float around her menacingly. The Rykz warriors nearby are all turned towards me, hesitating, unsure about what to do in this situation but prepared to charge.


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Celyz grunts in a loud resounding voice while waving her tendrils around us. ¡°What are you doing, Jessica?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Trying to find the leash.¡± I giggle. ¡°Can''t you just tell it to paralyze me again?¡±


    ¡°It won''t endanger itself by working against its host.¡± She replies. ¡°I could have told you that.¡± She complains and makes her tendrils wrap around her broken knee.


    ¡°Had to test it to be sure.¡± I shrug. ¡°Besides, you cost me so much, you''re not going to complain about a few broken bones, are you?¡±


    ¡°Fair.¡± Celyz groans. ¡°Our agreement holds?¡±


    ¡°It holds.¡± I laugh and remove my hammer from above her chest.


    ¡°That was a huge risk to take, Jessica. What if I could order the limb to kill you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not convinced that you can''t. You''re too smart to use your last resort as a first resort. Just wanted to be sure you didn''t have some underhanded way to control me. It also serves to frighten these idiots into obeying me.¡± I point over my shoulder towards the bandits'' general direction. ¡°And keeps you in the back-line where you''ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°I''m touched that you care about my safety so much you decided to endanger me as a means of protection.¡± Celyz spits out with a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°She isn''t wrong.¡± Fenyz admits reluctantly with a vibrating voice that is full of anger. ¡°You''ve ventured too close to the front lines this time.¡±


    ¡°I can''t fulfill my role from the hive.¡± Celyz shakes her head.


    ¡°Figure it out, I have things to do.¡± I giggle in amusement.


    I am forced to push a couple of warriors out of my way to make it through the warriors surrounding the Princesses this time. I head towards Ulf, the Rykz don''t seem to want to depart anytime soon so I have time to burn.


    Teva is staring at me with wide eyes. I want to tease her so much. I take a deep breath and reaffirm my resolve to give her some space. I turn to the Huntsman.


    ¡°Ulf, can you help me train the lion''s step?¡± I ask him directly.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± He grunts in agreement.


    We head out of the Rykz'' large encirclement to find an open space. I start by assembling two low powered lion strike constructs over my legs.


    ¡°Like this.¡± Ulf pauses to make sure that I''m paying attention.


    He then leaps forward a small distance, he lands softly on his other leg and takes another step to project himself onward again without a break.


    After a few of those to accumulate momentum, he starts jumping several meters all at once. He quickly travels a hundred meters and turns around to come back in the same way.


    I hesitate. How does he chain those together? I could barely assemble a lion strike during battle and I had more time between exchanges than he does between leaps.


    ¡°How do you chain those together?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Training, you assemble them between jumps.¡± Ulf replies. ¡°The rest is just habit and form, not that it isn''t dangerous. A single misstep will hurt.¡±


    I activate the first construct and jump a tiny distance more than I would have without it. I try to assemble another lion strike but I have to activate the second one to land before I can finish it. I don''t need to absorb the landing at this speed but I need to be able to do both if I want to learn this.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°You can store a dozen constructs beforehand to help yourself train but you''ll need to be able to assemble them mid-leap at some point.¡± Ulf mutters.


    ¡°The more idle constructs I have, the more flow I burn to sustain them and I''ll quickly run out during a run.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''ll just train the lion strike, for now, to get quicker at it. Thanks for showing me.¡± I raise my hammer overhead. ¡°So, how did you end up burning down the forest?¡± I ask while assembling a lion strike construct as quickly as I can.


    ¡°I only set it on fire a little, it didn''t burn down!¡± Ulf protests through his beard.


    ¡°A little, huh.¡± I smile while throwing a strike.


    ¡°Frieda always exaggerates. Try to assemble your next construct without paying too much attention to the individual segments. You don''t need to focus on the exact details to get it right if you''ve trained yourself well.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that risky?¡± I ask while following his advice.


    ¡°Verify the integrity of it once it''s done, it''s quicker than being overly deliberate during the assembling process.¡± Ulf shrugs. ¡°I didn''t even mean to set the forest on fire, I just lit up a deer''s carcass to distract her father so we could go on a date.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t make a single mistake.¡± I note happily while inspecting the lion strike construct I made. ¡°Did her father dislike you?¡±


    ¡°Not especially, he just thought we spent too much time together instead of working. He wasn''t wrong.¡±


    ¡°How did that carcass put the forest on fire?¡± I ask while casually assembling another construct.


    ¡°I foolishly left it under a tree and one of the branches caught fire.¡± Ulf winces at the memory. ¡°It made a mess but her father decided to let us marry the week after, not sure why.¡±


    ¡°Ah, probably thought it best to remove the threat to his household.¡± I grin under my helmet.


    ¡°I wasn''t so bad that he would need to do that.¡± Ulf grumbles but I can see him smile a little. ¡°I think Frieda strong-armed her father behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t surprise me.¡± I nod. ¡°Didn''t make a mistake this time either. Thanks, Ulf. I can keep training that on my own if you want to go.¡±


    ¡°Teva still seems shaken up by the battle and your stunt. I''ll go sit with her.¡± Ulf salutes me casually with one hand.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I whisper while raising my hammer over my head and activating the construct. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I spend the rest of the afternoon training my attacking stance and assembling speed, burning through the rest of my flow reserves. I should try to ask Teva out on a date once inside Castle Lance, maybe buy her some flowers.


    My stomach grumbles vehemently and I make my way back to camp. Celyz is laying inside an empty cart, surrounded by a good hundred warriors who seem ready to depart. I walk up to her, pushing the Rykz that block my way aside.


    ¡°They''ll get over it, don''t worry.¡± Celyz chuckles. ¡°I was waiting for you, E.Vil.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I nod, ignoring her dig. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    I glance at her leg, it is surrounded by the black glow of the Rykz'' flow. There are two splints on either side of her knee and a piece of cloth wrapped around to hold them into place.


    ¡°I planned to teach you another construct and talk about some methods of infiltration but that''s no longer a possibility. We''ll have to make do with a brief conversation.¡± She inclines her ovaloid head.


    ¡°What kind? I don''t want to learn that fire thing you Rykz do.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°This one is a lightning construct.¡± She assembles a black construct and uses a tendril to pass it over to me.


    ¡°What use can I make of it?¡± I link up with it.


    The segments don''t look anything like those of the fire construct that I know of. I recognize only the most basic timer and targeting segments.


    ¡°It can be used to kill or disable. I''ve only put enough flow to incapacitate in this one.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I store the construct. ¡°Can you tell me how to communicate with the arm?¡±


    ¡°Are you having issues with it?¡±


    ¡°It disobeyed and stabbed a Noble''s arm to feed on the blood.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You can''t change its instincts, how did you get it to release?¡±


    ¡°Broke your Queen''s food signal in half and it seemed to understand.¡±


    ¡°That worked?!¡± Celyz exclaims in a small resounding voice.


    ¡°You underestimated this limb''s intelligence, huh.¡± I note.


    ¡°Don''t you understand what this means?!¡± She exclaims excitedly.


    ¡°More hybrids?¡± I ask with a worried frown.


    ¡°What? No! The Rykz, Jessica! We''ve been trying to make them smarter for eons before we reached the surface. We''ve had some success but this new information means that we''ve overlooked something about our ancestors, we thought they were simply instinctual creatures with some ability to understand simple orders like the rest of the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°But if the limb could comprehend my broken message...¡± I continue. ¡°Then it has the capability to infer meaning.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Fenyz!¡± She shouts in such a loud resounding voice that I feel the vibrations on my skin.


    ¡°What?¡± Fenyz yells back, walking over.


    ¡°You need to get a message to Mother Grikyz, now! Jessica has told me something that needs to be relayed to the First Hive, post-haste.¡±


    ¡°Is this enough of a contribution to secure my deal with your Queen?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Enough?¡± Celyz laughs while Fenyz inclines her head quizzically. ¡°If this works, we will all be in your debt.¡±


    ¡°And how long will it take to find out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A couple of centuries at the most.¡± She answers quickly to turn towards Fenyz. ¡°Bring me something to write on and call two thousand scouts over to escort the message back to Mother.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Fenyz departs.


    ¡°That''s useless to me.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''ll come and find you once I''ve eaten.¡±


    What did I just do? I feel a knot of anxiety form in my guts as I make my way towards a supply cart where workers are busying themselves filling bowls with liquid food.


    I''ll be long dead before what just happened has any consequences. The Rykz are only potentially in my debt but it''s something that I might be able to use to help the Izla.


    I''m not sure how I feel about the whole thing, it might bring some freedom to these creatures but it could also make it worse for them.


    I tap a worker on its shoulder and it holds a bowl out to me. I drink the odd liquid, the mixture tastes a bit like flour. It takes four more bowls for me to start feeling full.


    I check my flow reserves and am glad to find a tiny amount of energy. My regeneration is at least three times faster than before. At least I''m getting something out of betraying Caeviel.


    I observe Celyz paint on a roll of parchment from a distance with a brush that she holds with a tendril. I make my way back to her, pushing two of her protecting warriors aside to enter the circle.


    ¡°Tell your Queen that I want the Rykz to leave the Izla in exchange for this information and your sister. You won''t need to repay me if this works for your species.¡± I say with determination.


    ¡°Are you sure that''s what you want? My Queen will agree.¡±


    ¡°Good, I am certain.¡± I nod.


    I don''t think they would agree to let my debt for the arm go with just this, anyway. I look over her shoulder as she creates small odd symbols on the parchment with the brush and gray paste.


    Fenyz arrives with a scout at about the same time she finishes the letter. Celyz hands it over with a wave of her tendrils. I smell a strong sugary smell in the air.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz turns to me and assembles a tiny construct that she holds out to me. ¡°It contains all the different signals that your limb will recognize with the corresponding words or meanings in your language.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I accept the construct and inspect it. The information is stored in the form of human sounds that I hear when I activate the construct, I change the targeting and the sound changes. ¡°Didn''t know that a construct could target itself.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try it on any construct not meant for that or you''ll blow up. Literally.¡± She warns me. I nod and anchor the construct inside my chest.


    ¡°What kind of advice do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°Don''t have anything earth-shattering to tell you. The easiest way to find weak-points is to find the areas that have the most guards, no one knows a castle better than its occupants after all.¡±


    ¡°Seems logical enough.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid to ask for help from normal people as long as your requests seem harmless. But don''t offer coin because that is always looked on with suspicion. Humans don''t like to separate from their money if they don''t have to. Offer some beers or dices to guards instead and they won''t look twice.¡± Celyz chuckles.


    ¡°I wonder what I could use to bribe you. Maybe a pot of soil near a sunny window?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°I can see the expression you''re making inside your helmet you know.¡± She chuckles and I roll my eyes. ¡°Your bribes will be more likely to succeed if you tailor them to your target and give a simple excuse to justify your requests, it doesn''t really matter whether its petty or romantic reason. You can also use the rivalries among Nobility to gather information and find out who you can pressure.¡±


    ¡°That''s all you got for me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°All I can think of right now, we would have had more time to discuss at length... if you didn''t break my fucking knee.¡± Celyz grumbles.


    ¡°It looked at me funny.¡± I joke. ¡°You''ll be fine, just hide in some hole until I get your sister back.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many scouts Fenyz is forcing me to take with me now that I''m injured?¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°All of them! I can''t move around with a damn army following my every step.¡± Celyz complains.


    ¡°Does that matter if you can barely walk? You''re probably slower than a worker right now.¡± I raise my eyebrow mockingly.


    ¡°Go away, Jessica.¡± She sighs oddly, the air exits from the twelve openings in her head simultaneously.


    I grin and leave, heading towards a cart to lay down under it since the sun is lowering on the horizon. There is a piece of tarp made of rough fabric covering the amphorae inside the cart.


    I take it and look around to find Teva. She is laying down next to Ulf, I walk up to her and give it to her. She accepts it with a smile but doesn''t say a word. I''ll just leave her alone.


    I make my way back to the cart and lay down under it.


    --- --- ---

 E.Vil.Ch14

    I hear dull sounds of clay containers hitting each other in my slumber. I open my eyes and reluctantly roll out from under the cart. Wish I could have lazed around for a while. My left ear feels sore from sleeping with my helmet on.


    The workers around me start pushing the cart towards a column of warriors. Celyz isn''t anywhere in sight. She probably left during the night. Teva is still sleeping next to Ulf, under the piece of tarp I gave her.


    I find Fenyz a distance away. I make my way to her. She waves her spearheaded tendrils in my direction to tell me to keep my distance, I ignore them.


    ¡°Fenyz. Where can I find some water?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re lucky Celyz likes you. I would have torn you apart if she didn''t forbid me to.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I reply. ¡°Water?¡±


    ¡°Those barrels over there.¡± She turns her head towards a cart.


    I walk up to an open barrel and fill three bowls with water. I then join Teva and Ulf to sit down at a distance from them, deposing the bowls at my feet.


    She is frowning in her sleep, I can see her bountiful breasts pushing against the rough fabric, raising and lowering along with her breathing. It''s a good thing that she''s so different from her.


    Ulf opens his eyes and sits up, almost at the same moment. He yawns, stands up and turns to me. I nod and he reciprocates. Teva gets a bit agitated at the disturbance, she shakes her head and turns to her side. I pick up a bowl and hold it out for Ulf who drinks it.


    ¡°Do you think we''ll be attacked today?¡± He asks in a small voice.


    ¡°Far as I know they can''t afford to do this too often. They''ll only try again if they manage to find a hole in the Rykz'' defenses and that''s not likely when they''re on their guard.¡± I reply in a whisper.


    Teva turns again but this time she opens her eyes. She sits up, her frown turns into a happy smile when she looks at me but that doesn''t last long, she pinches her lips and her expression becomes difficult to read.


    ¡°Hey, sunshine.¡± I say in a warm voice.


    ¡°Good morning, Ulf.¡± She utters with a sad voice, ignoring me.


    ¡°Hello, Teva.¡± He mumbles in his beard.


    I pick up the other two bowls of water and hand one out to her while I drink mine. Teva accepts it without a word. Ah, the silent treatment. I remember Father doing that to Mother after she taught us our first swear word.


    I should be glad if that''s all. What I did to her is worse by far. I keep my eyes trained on her as she drinks, feeling the pull to toy with her again as I see her throat move when she swallows the water.


    I close my left hand to repress myself. She doesn''t deserve to suffer because she hurt me and I lack self-control. I stand to make my way towards the bandits and mercenaries who are already prepared to leave.


    ¡°Where are the Nobles we took as prisoners?¡± I ask Hurb.


    ¡°I think that Rykz took them when she left.¡± He is looking at me warily.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°Brie!¡± I turn towards the bandit.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She looks at me suspiciously with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Next time there is a fight, I want to see you actually fighting.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°I concur.¡± Hurb speaks up.


    ¡°We were just a bit too slow to get there, that''s it.¡± Brie protests dishonestly.


    ¡°You were looting before the battle even ended.¡± I see her open her mouth. I straighten my back and secure my grip on my hammer. Brie snaps her jaw shut. ¡°You''re going to share what you took with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°What? Fuck no!¡± She exclaims while the other two bandits make outraged cries.


    ¡°Either you do it on your own or I will take care of the issue myself.¡± I lift my hammer to rest it on my shoulder. ¡°Should I?¡± I ask with faked enthusiasm.


    ¡°No, we''ll share.¡± Brie takes a step back her eyes are wild and fixated on the hammer. ¡°There''s no problem, Lady.¡±


    ¡°I''m no Lady.¡± I shake my head with a small derisive laugh.


    I leave them to rejoin Teva and Ulf. We stand together quietly, awaiting the departure. Flowers. I look around, there are a few daisies lost in the middle of the grass. I kneel and pick one up.


    Teva is watching me but she turns her head away when I approach. I gently push her red strands of hair away and softly place the bright yellow daisy just over her ear.


    I can only see the side of her cheek since she is refusing to look at me but it''s enough to discover that she''s blushing. I let go of Teva''s hair and step away, trying to respect the limits she set on us.


    The Rykz start moving all around us and organize themselves in a long column as they trot forward. We march south together in silence, Ulf and I aren''t talkative people while Teva justifiably doesn''t want to talk to me.


    I slow down to leave them alone and take a look at the two new constructs Celyz gave me. The repertoire of signals to communicate directly with my left limb isn''t very extensive and I am certain that a few are missing, like the one for killing the host.


    The most useful one is probably the one signal that tells the limb not to feed but it also warns that the command will be ignored if it is starving. There is a signal that tells the limb to camouflage its host''s injuries, those suffered when it fed.


    Their ancestors were scary devious things, concealing their presence to get as much out of their preys as possible. I decide to send the signal. At this point, I would be happy if my chest recovered a somewhat normal exterior appearance.


    I don''t feel anything happening but the limb definitely received the signal because it sent a response that corresponds to a confirmation according to the information construct. It might be because Celyz removed my torn flesh entirely, hopefully, it''ll still work but take longer.


    The rest of the signals are relatively innocuous. One serves to tell the limb to focus on healing while another commands it to fight for survival while ignoring injuries.


    The last one orders the limb to memorize a construct but there is an added comment that says it takes months of daily practice to teach something and even then it won''t use flow by itself without a direct order.


    We arrive at the edge of the forest at noon and stop to eat, hiding under the tree''s shadows. I enhance my eyesight and spot a few isolated houses with some corn fields and recently plowed barren soil around them. I doubt they had time to sow. What a waste of effort.


    I sit down next to Teva as a worker brings us our bowls of food. I turn my back to the other humans and take my helmet off to eat. I smile in amusement when I see Ulf struggling to drink the liquid without staining his beard.


    There is no sign of a shore or castle on the horizon, we must still be pretty deep inland. I eat another two bowls and slip my helmet back on, I make my way through the Rykz column to go talk to Fenyz.


    ¡°How far are we and should we separate now?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°We''re still three days away from Castle Lance.¡± Fenyz replies. ¡°We go west this afternoon to stay under the forest''s cover, we''ll leave the woods tomorrow to head straight south towards the castle. You''ll have to decide when you think it''s best to split, I have a hundred warriors ready to pursue you at any time.¡±


    ¡°We''ll depart ahead of you tomorrow morning then, it''ll be safer if no one sees us together. Just make sure that your warriors know not to catch up with us.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, my Rykz are more reliable than your bandits.¡± Fenyz laughs mockingly.


    ¡°I don''t disagree.¡± I frown in worry. ¡°It might be best to leave them behind, I don''t trust them at all. They could decide to blow the mission once out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°That''s your problem, I don''t care what kind of mayhem they cause once inside the castle and you shouldn''t either. You can simply make use of them as bait or distraction to accomplish your task.¡± Fenyz waves her tendrils lazily.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I tap my foot in annoyance. Celyz would have much better advice to give me. Not that I regret my decision to take her out of the equation, she is my only line of communication with Queen Grikyz and it''ll be much easier to deal with Fenyz if it becomes necessary to lie to the Rykz.


    ¡°Can you teach me the construct you used to impale those Nobles through their armor yesterday?¡± I somewhat bluff, it might have just been the result of her natural strength or a simple strengthening construct.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be of any use to you since your limbs all have bones.¡± Fenyz shakes her tendrils with annoyance. ¡°Leave me alone before I lose patience, wicked little human.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to trip on your ego.¡± I reply casually, looking down at her feet. Fenyz inclines her head towards her root-like toes.


    I make an impish smile and hurriedly vacate the premises before Fenyz can catch up with the meaning of my words. Their heat detection doesn''t cover their whole body, huh. I hear a resounding groan behind my back and quicken my steps.


    I reach Teva and Ulf just as the column finishes organizing itself to depart. She starts walking behind a cart without waiting for us. I do my best not to stare at her swaying hips but fail miserably.


    The sight of the sword moving along with her gait, makes me feel a little guilty. It was a mistake to give her a weapon. I don''t think she has the guts to use it, even if it is to defend her own life. I can''t take it back now without insulting her.


    Ulf catches up with her in no time. I lag behind a little, not to enjoy the sight but because I like what I see. That''s the same thing. I silence my inner voice and tear my eyes away.


    ¡°We''ll leave the Rykz behind tomorrow morning.¡± I speak up in a loud voice to inform all the humans at once. I hear Hurb and Brie acknowledge from a distance behind.


    I focus on Celyz'' lightning construct. I take my time to copy it exactly, down to the amount of flow she put inside. I leave mine anchored inside my body and take the other one out, making it hover over my hand.


    I examine the targeting segment and take some distance from everyone else to aim it at a small tree a dozen meters in front of me. A small bolt of lightning flashes from the black flow construct towards the target but it dissipates after it travels a few meters only.


    That could turn out to be useful. The amount of flow required to assemble it isn''t negligible but at least it''s easy to use compared to a lion strike. I make a few more with different levels of energy to test the lightning''s limits.


    I manage to hit the ground up to three meters in front of me but it dissipates after that regardless of the amount of flow inside the construct. I throw half the rest of my reserves into one last test.


    The lightning bolt that leaves the construct is massive but it shatters with an impressive cracking sound about a meter away from my hand. I spent the next few minutes blinking repeatedly to chase the blinding after image obstructing my sight.


    I glance around once I regain full use of my eyes. Yan and Gael, the bandits, are pale while Brie is trying a little too hard to avoid looking in my direction. The mercenaries are walking too far ahead for me to see their faces but don''t seem to be preoccupied.


    I occupy the rest of the afternoon by training my lion strike construct''s assembling speed, without being overly careful, just checking at the end like Ulf told me to.


    The monotonous task leaves my mind free to wander and think about the name that she gave me. I''ll find out who this Jenna is soon enough and whether or not I can use this against her.


    What if this Jenna is her girlfriend? No, that can''t be. The Countess cares too much about her honor to have done that to me. An ex, maybe. I''m afraid to find out but I need to, I don''t know nearly enough about her past.


    The column of Rykz starts slowing down to stop for the night as dusk falls around us. They stop in the middle of a clearing, forming a large circle around Fenyz and their supply carts.


    ¡°Don''t go too far, we gather and depart at dawn.¡± I tell the others as I pass by them while making my way towards the edge of the forest.


    I find a small rock and climb on top of it to have a better view. I don''t see much on the plain ahead, the dusk sun is making it very hard to distinguish between buildings and shadows.


    I wait until the sun disappears completely behind the horizon to use the last of my flow reserves to enhance my eyes as much as possible. I manage to find several sources of light in the dark night.


    It''s hard to tell whether the fires originate inside a building or if it''s simply someone camping but that doesn''t really matter. We only need to find some people to mix with and run away with them when the Rykz show up.


    There are enough signs of human life all over that our three groups will be able to separate and find different groups of people to reach the castle from different directions.


    I make my way back to the clearing, finding the mercenaries and bandits sitting around a flow torch fire. That''s not too worrying. I don''t think they can get along long enough to hatch something nefarious together.


    Teva and Ulf are sitting in front of a couple of baskets of food. They''re waiting for me to start eating. I sit down with my back to the other humans and take my helmet off.


    I thank them with a smile. We eat in silence but I don''t feel as uncomfortable about it since Teva is still wearing the flower I gave her. I try to wink at her but she turns her head away when she notices my gaze. I look down and focus on drinking my other three bowls.


    I take off my chain-mail and hard leather armor, I then grab my helmet back to put it back on. I find a patch of grass not very far away and lay on my back to look up at the stars.


    I hear Teva''s light steps approach. I''m curious but I don''t want to pressure her, I should just stay silent and let her do what she wants. She lays down in the grass not far from me in silence.


    I close my eyes and think of what I''ll do about us once we''ve reached our destination, of where I''ll take her on a date. Feeling a wave of excitement at the idea of kissing another woman within her own castle''s walls.


    Argh. I groan inside my mind. Again, I think of her when I should be trying to find a way to fix my relationship with Teva. Should I be? I''m not even as attracted to her as I was to the first girl I liked.


    The void that my Lady left behind devours everything else. I need to leave her alone and focus on what lies ahead. I''m only grasping at her because the emptiness makes me feel lonely.


    I can endure that on my own, this kind woman doesn''t deserve to suffer for my pain. I turn my back to her and rest on my side.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken at dawn, on my back and feeling a small weight on me. Teva rolled over in her sleep and placed her hand on my stomach. I delicately take hold of it and lay it on the ground to get up. The memory of her doing the same with me emerges.


    No, it''s not the same. My Lady liked me, she had to. Doubt creeps, a spike of pain pierce my brain. That makes me worse than her. I don''t care!


    Leomi wanted me, she kissed my hand twice. I struggle to stand up, swaying unsteadily on my feet. We made a vow together! The void in my heart howls in pain as my uncertainty seems to damage it.


    I half-kneel, half-fall to my knees in front of my equipment, hurriedly putting on the hard leather armor and chain-mail. I then grab my hammer and head out into the forest, struggling to keep my balance as I walk.


    ¡°Leomi likes me!¡± I yell my anguish at a tree covered in shadows, defying it to contradict me.


    I assemble a lion strike and activate it without checking, throwing a wild blow towards the trunk. The head of my weapon scrapes by the wood, projecting splinters all around.


    ¡°My Lady swore to take me!¡± I cry out in misery. She broke that vow the very same day. ¡°Please, shut up.¡± I plead in a whiny voice, letting go of my hammer to hold my head in my hands. ¡°She is still looking for me.¡± She''s just alleviating her guilt.


    I take hold of my hammer with both hands and assemble a lion strike with all of my flow, turning the handle''s spike towards my chest.


    ¡°Elizabeth, are you okay?¡± Teva asks in a tiny voice from somewhere close by to my left.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I take the time to answer and even giggle a little to reassure her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hear some panic in her voice, she''s closer.


    ¡°Just silencing a pest that won''t shut up!¡± I roar, clenching my arm''s muscles and activating the construct.


    Something tackles me down to the ground just before the spike hits. Teva, No! I ignore the wave of pain coming from the left side of my chest to push her off of me and inspect her body, fear clogging my thoughts.


    I find no sign of injury on her clothes, there is some blood but it''s probably mine. Teva is already gathering herself. She manages to sit down, I sigh in relief and fall backward on my ass.


    ¡°Stupid woman, what were you thinking?¡± I spout at her, anger taking over.


    ¡°Me?! What the fuck were you doing? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Teva yells at me furiously.


    ¡°Of course not, I was just going to stab myself a little.¡± I frown, puzzled. Why would she think that?


    ¡°In the heart?!¡± She asks, screaming.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I blink several times, uncertain. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Teva closes her mouth, her pale angry expression melts. She looks at me with pity and sadness in her eyes. She approaches me on her knees with her arms open.


    ¡°Oh, honey. I''m so sorry.¡± She speaks in a gentle, reassuring tone of voice. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°I''m okay, Teva.¡± I extend my left hand between us to prevent her from getting any closer. I don''t think I can handle another person''s touch right now, even with layers of armor to separate us. ¡°You don''t need to do this.¡±


    She pinches her lips together. I stand up to break away from the expression on her face as she looks at me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Teva. I don''t know what... Thanks anyway.¡± I mumble and pick up my hammer.


    I make my way back to the camp, it doesn''t take long since I didn''t go very far into the forest. I need to stay away from Teva, for both our sakes. Did I just try to kill myself?


    I look down at my torso, finding a small hole in the chain-mail and hard leather armor. There is some blood flowing out but not so much that I should worry about it.


    The pain is reassuring, I don''t feel doubt anymore.

 E.Vil.Ch15

    I should probably throw a healing construct on this wound but I just burned all my reserves. I look around and find Fenyz standing at the edge of the camp with a group of warriors. I walk up to her.


    ¡°Fenyz.¡± I hail her.


    ¡°They''re ready to go.¡± She replies, waving a tendril towards the Rykz.


    ¡°We''ll be splitting into three groups.¡± I tell her. ¡°I need enough supplies for two days. Can you refill my flow reserves?¡±


    ¡°Food is ready over there.¡± Fenyz nods towards a large backpack on the ground next to a supply cart.


    ¡°Ulf, can you carry this?¡± I call out and point at it. He raises his hand in agreement.


    I look back at the Princess and she uses a tendril to give me a large black glowing ball of flow. I link to it when she releases it and absorb the energy in my reserves.


    ¡°Thanks, we''re going now.¡±


    ¡°Good luck... and you better not mess up. I am not as forgiving as my sister.¡± Fenyz threatens with a thick resounding voice.


    I turn around and make my way towards the group of humans that already gathered, rolling my shoulders. I assemble a healing construct and apply it to the stab wound. I wait a moment for Ulf to joins us with the backpack.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡± I tell them, laying my hammer on my shoulder. ¡°Don''t make trouble during the evacuation, just meld in with the locals.¡±


    I take the lead and depart south, sustaining a rapid pace. The Izla''s Nobility doesn''t expect the Rykz to attack the castle or she wouldn''t have told me to go there while refusing to take us with her into battle.


    They''ll figure it out quickly when a Rykz army exits the forest. We only have a small window of opportunity to get in and do our thing before reinforcements can arrive by boat or land.


    Celyz said she would pressure the entire south with the rest of their army, I don''t know if that''s still going to happen now that she''s immobilized though. With a bit of luck, the group of Nobles that ambushed us didn''t retreat towards Castle Lance.


    I shake my head. No point being too nervous about this, it''ll either work or it won''t. I assemble four low energy lion strike constructs over my legs, quickly check for errors and leap forward.


    I succeed in chaining three together but fumble the fourth on landing, I would have injured myself if I needed the construct to absorb the landing at higher speeds. I can use this to jump up or ahead but not to run then.


    I don''t slow down, forcing the others to accelerate to catch up. After a couple of hours of fast-walking, I spot a human building in the distance. It''s a small house with a vegetable garden and a half-grown cornfield.


    ¡°We''re splitting up here.¡± I stop and speak up. ¡°One group east, one west. You should find signs of life all over the plains.¡±


    ¡°We meet along the castle''s sea wall the day we arrive or the one after at dusk.¡± Hurb confirms, looking at Brie.


    ¡°Yea, yea. I''ll be there.¡± She answers and starts heading south-east without delaying. The bandits look relieved, probably glad to get away from me.


    ¡°Don''t forget to scout the walls the day you arrive!¡± I shout at their backs.


    ¡°We''ll handle the layout of the block around the granary.¡± Jacub says before I can talk when I turn towards the mercenaries, they head out south-west.


    I don''t waste time watching the other groups leave, I make my way towards the small house. I don''t see anyone outside, it might be abandoned, a farmer should be out and working at this time of the morning.


    I glance over my shoulder towards Teva, she hurriedly looks away. She was staring at my back. I can see that she''s still wearing the daisy over her ear. I''m too erratic to handle a relationship, I made the correct decision.


    ¡°Do you mind going over to knock? I don''t want to frighten whoever lives there.¡± I point at my helmet and the dried blood marks on it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She replies and hurries towards the building.


    ¡°Be ready in case something''s wrong, Ulf. It isn''t likely but I would rather be prepared.¡± I add.


    I follow a step behind while checking the inside of the house through its windows. It resembles Father''s house, the table and chairs are neatly arranged, the stove is clean.


    Teva knocks on the door but no one answers, unsurprisingly. I walk around the building and find a small shed. I push the crumbling wooden door open. There are tools left inside like a plow but the lack of harvesting scythe is telling.


    The peasants that live here probably accepted the Izla''s call to arms. I close the shed''s door, sigh, and rejoin the other two.


    ¡°There''s no one here.¡± I shake my head sadly. ¡°Let''s keep going.¡±


    I enhance my eyesight and look in the direction of the forest. I spot a large group of Rykz pursuing us. We resume traveling south, I make sure to maintain pace as we don''t have time to waste.


    I feel my hunger awaken around noon but I can see a small village of a dozen houses a half-hour ahead so I decide to keep going. As we approach, I spot a group of a dozen Nobles on horseback in the middle of a cornfield.


    What? That makes no sense, their horses will damage the crops. I frown, puzzled by their odd behavior and worrying about what to say to them if they take an interest in us.


    We enter the village and take a turn at the corner of a street, finding a large group of villagers watching the Nobles. Their eyes are wide as they watch the cornfield be destroyed with disbelieving expressions.


    I see now, the Nobility decided that burning the food stocks to deny the Rykz isn''t enough so they''re preemptively ruining what can''t be harvested in time. I grit my teeth in anger.


    These people will have to abandon their homes if they want to make it past the winter now. Teva steps forward, past me. I hurriedly grab her by the shoulders and stop her.


    ¡°We can''t do anything.¡± I whisper. ¡°There are too many of them.¡±


    ¡°I could...¡± Teva starts but hesitates and doesn''t finish.


    ¡°Look at them, they''re too tense to reason with.¡± I shake my head and pull her inside a building''s shadow. ¡°Be discreet but don''t hide. I''ll be alone nearby in case they want to talk to me.¡± I tell Ulf and Teva. ¡°Also, prepare some food for us.¡±


    I make my way towards a large barn in the middle of the village, probably the local granary. The front doors are closed but I hear sounds inside. I walk around to the back of the building.


    There are a four men and women taking turns to carry sacks of grain out of the barn, laying them onto a small rudimentary cart. One of them spots me and freezes, eyes widening in panic.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I didn''t see a thing.¡± I speak up, surprising the other three. ¡°You should hurry up, they''re about finished destroying the cornfield so they might decide to come here next.¡± I warn them and turn around to make my way back to the others.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± One of them utters not too loudly.


    I raise my hand and wave it casually over my shoulder. I admire Lance''s values but the rest of the Nobility isn''t anything like that. Authoritarian pricks who only act to preserve themselves.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I slip in a doorway''s shadow, watching the Nobles on horseback finish trampling the cornfield. They head into the village without dismounting, forcing the crowd to split to let them pass or be run down like their crops just were.


    A couple of them glance in my direction but they don''t seem overly interested in talking to me. The last one of them does stop in the middle of the street in front of me.


    ¡°I''m Lord Matfrid, who might you be?¡± His face is hard and his voice has an undertone of arrogance to it.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil. Currently more of a warrior than a Lady since I had to finish off my horse.¡± I lift my hammer to show the bloody spike at the bottom of the handle and shake my head with regret.


    ¡°Sorry to hear about that, it''s difficult to find a good, compatible mount. What happened, did you encounter bandits?¡± He asks, looking down at the hole in my chain-mail.


    ¡°No, I ran into a few evil creatures in the forest. Not sure what they were but we killed all three of them so it should be fine.¡± I lower my arm with my hammer to not appear threatening.


    ¡°You ran into Rykz scouts? That''s troubling, so far south.¡± Matfrid frowns in concern. ¡°How deeply did you venture into the woods?¡±


    ¡°We were right at the edge. I was looking for some prey to hunt with my companions when they attacked us.¡±


    ¡°You should keep heading south towards the castle, there could be a lot more of those creatures in the area.¡± He salutes me and prepares to leave. ¡°I need to tell the others.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know the area too well, I was headed back to Meria. Where else can I find a ship to the mainland?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You might get lucky and find a small ship if you go south-east. There won''t be any barges, they''re making a supply run for the winter. The Izla is about to be at war.¡± The Noble lightly kicks his horse to depart. ¡°You can ask all about it at the gates, I have to go.¡± He nods slightly.


    I hear some shouts coming from the barn and close my fist to restrain myself. Unfortunately, Teva doesn''t. I see her take off towards the sounds along with most of the village.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear and hurry along behind her. Ulf is packing up the small sack of mushrooms he took out for us to eat and can''t help yet.


    When I arrive, I find the barn''s front doors to be wide open and one of the women I caught a glimpse of earlier carrying sacks out of the back door is currently blocking the way.


    One of them dismounts and places his hand on the pommel of his sword to threaten her.


    ¡°Please.¡± She pleads. ¡°We didn''t sow like you asked and the cornfields are gone now. We desperately need this grain to make it through the winter!¡±


    ¡°We have to take the food. The Rykz will if we don''t.¡± He tells the woman. ¡°Now, stand aside. This is my last warning.¡±


    The villagers are getting agitated as they watch the scene. That''s not good, it will be a slaughter this turns into a riot. I push through the crowd to reach Teva. I slip my right arm around her waist.


    ¡°We can''t get involved here, don''t provoke an incident.¡± I whisper in her ear and start dragging her towards a side street.


    ¡°But, they''ll die!¡± Teva protests too loudly.


    ¡°That''s right! You''re killing us!¡± I hear one of the peasants cry out. Fuck! What should I do? Change their perception of what the threat is.


    ¡°War is coming, you need to evacuate!¡± I speak up over the crowd, releasing Teva. ¡°It will be hard but you can make it if you prepare to leave now.¡±


    ¡°She''s right!¡± Matfrid shouts. ¡°We''re doing this because the Izla is under threat!¡±


    ¡°We have nowhere else to go!¡± The woman who is blocking the barn''s entrance yells, her arms still spread wide open.


    ¡°Castle Lance is always open in case of emergency, you will not starve within its walls!¡± The Noble facing her exclaims in a loud voice that he directs at the villagers. ¡°The guard will also accept anyone willing to fight and pay good silver for your service!¡±


    The crowd seems to settle down somewhat, now that they have a solution to their plight in sight. The grumbling turns to whispering as they discuss their options among themselves. I hear Teva trying to apologize so I turn to her.


    ¡°It''s fine Teva, I was wrong and you were right. You voiced their fears out in the open. I don''t think the Nobles would have handled it like this without what you said.¡± I gently reassure her.


    ¡°You think so?¡± She asks timidly.


    ¡°If they tried to defend their grain, the Nobles would have been forced to react. You started the dialogue. Look at them.¡± I point at the peasants around us. ¡°They have some hope now despite losing their supplies.¡±


    ¡°You should tell the Nobles to let the villagers carry their own grain to the castle.¡± Teva whispers in an even lower tone.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± I agree.


    I make my way through the crowd to approach Matfrid. He looks down at me from on top of his horse with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Your intervention prevented an incident.¡± He says. ¡°Thank you, Lady Vil.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± I bow casually. ¡°It was my companion''s idea. Could we suggest something else?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nods in agreement.


    ¡°We think you should let the peasants carry their own grain back to the castle, it would go a long way to gain their favor.¡± I point over my shoulder.


    ¡°It''ll also allow us to move on to another village without having to go back, that''s a good idea.¡± Matfrid pauses thoughtfully. ¡°We''ll do that, thank you once again. I hope you''ll excuse me, we are rushed for time and the news you gave me earlier makes this even more urgent. I''ll buy you a drink if I see you again, Lady Vil.¡± Matfrid inclines his head.


    ¡°We need to get going too, anyway.¡± I raise my hand in goodbye.


    I make my way back to Ulf and Teva who are waiting for me in a back alley.


    ¡°Let''s leave, this should settle itself on its own. We can have a meal and depart with the villagers when they''re ready. I don''t want to mingle with the Nobles too much.¡± I tell them in a low tone and lead them out of the village.


    We settle on a small hill with a good sight on the path that exits the southern part of the village. Ulf hands me a huge bowl filled with mushrooms and some gruel spread over it like sauce.


    I check their portions and find them to be at least two times smaller than mine. I definitely want to eat all of this, but won''t I look like some kind of glutton? A bit late to be worrying about that. It didn''t look as bad when I took several small portions.


    I take my helmet off and chug the food down while looking away from them in embarrassment. The column of Nobles leaves the village soon after we begin eating, free of any additional burden.


    ¡°Your idea is probably going to help a lot of people if this group of Nobles applies it to all the villages in the area.¡± I tell Teva.


    ¡°I was just afraid that they would starve, I didn''t do anything that great.¡±


    ¡°I disagree, they would have run to the castle when they saw the Rykz following us but some other villages would have been caught by surprise and been stranded outside the walls without any food left. You saved lives.¡±


    ¡°Should we go really go along with this?¡± Teva asks, her guilt is showing plainly on her face. ¡°Maybe we could help fight the Rykz instead.¡±


    ¡°I won''t blame you if that''s what you chose to do.¡± I shake my head sadly. ¡°But you should know that the war for the Izla has already been lost.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ulf asks through his thick beard.


    ¡°There are at least a hundred thousand Rykz growing as we speak, the Izla cannot hope to contain them. The worst of it is that they''re also starving for food and that will force them to accelerate the pace of the war to a brutal degree once their reserves start running out.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°The best we can do to save lives is to help the conflict reach its conclusion as quickly as possible. Once Meria falls, the Izla will surrender and maybe Caeviel will negotiate rather than let the threat grow on their coast.¡±


    ¡°Won''t the mainland send a large army to reinforce the Izla?¡± Teva asks with a frown.


    ¡°Maybe if the war on the Izla drags on long enough for them to gather the soldiers, supplies, and boats necessary for that. But what will that do except put more lives at risk?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°There is a Rykz Princess held captive by Caeviel, that''s why they''re here. It''s the key to this whole thing.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard you say that before.¡± Teva frowns but shakes her head and continues. ¡°We should go get her now, why wait?¡±


    ¡°Because the Rykz want to show that they can take and hold the Izla. They intend to retaliate and we won''t change that. Focus on limiting casualties in the now since that''s all we can do.¡± I explain. ¡°I''ve already passed the message along to people who can act on that information. If they don''t succeed, then I''ll figure something else out.¡±


    I see Teva''s cheeks take a deep red tint. She just remembered where she heard this before, huh. She brings her hand up to the daisy on her ear and smiles. I really shouldn''t have done that to her. I''m glad she can think back on the memory with a smile.


    A group of four villagers exits the village ahead of the others, dragging a cart that I recognize at this distance. They''re the ones that I caught taking grain out of the barn''s backdoor.


    ¡°Let''s get going, I promise that I will do my best to find a way to settle this war between the Rykz and Caeviel without putting too many people at risk.¡± I tell Teva and hurriedly finish my bowl of mushrooms. I''ll do whatever I have to.


    I set my helmet back on my head and walk down the hill with my two companions, we engage on the road a distance behind the group of four villagers. I calculate my pace to match theirs.


    ¡°We''ll join those four when they stop for the night, it will look more natural than if we catch up with them now.¡± I speak up and Ulf grunts in agreement.


    ¡°We should ask to pay for our meal in silver if you want to eat with them. This amount of mushrooms will seem odd to them. We don''t want them to ask too many questions.¡± Teva says.


    ¡°I agree, you''re full of bright ideas today, Su... Teva.¡± I tell her with renewed respect.


    ¡°It took you a while to learn to appreciate me.¡± She replies in a teasing tone.


    I cough a bit and shrug my shoulders uncomfortably. I shouldn''t burn my flow reserves in training anymore since I''ll need it all if something goes wrong.

 E.Vil.Ch16

    The afternoon goes by without incident, every time I look over my shoulder, I see more villagers on the road behind us. I am surprised at how quick they managed to pack up and leave, but I suppose they expected to have to leave since the Nobles ordered them not to sow their fields.


    The group of four peasants in front of us slows down as the sun lowers and stops on the side of the road. We reach them just as they finish gathering some wood and applying a fire flow construct.


    ¡°Greetings, good people!¡± I shout out.


    They look at me somewhat suspiciously but that probably has to do with my bloody appearance and the fact that I look like a Noble.


    ¡°We welcome you to our fire, Lady¡­?¡± The woman who blocked the barn¡¯s doors speaks up.


    ¡°You can call me Elizabeth, no need for manners.¡± I wave my hand dismissively.


    ¡°Your warning was just in time, it could have been trouble. Will you three join us for a meal?¡±


    ¡°We can pay for our food in silver if you¡¯re willing to share.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we would be happy to!¡± She exclaims with a relieved expression.


    ¡°That was brave of you to block the way.¡± I note as Ulf and Teva approach the fire to join the other three villagers. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosie, it was all we could do, really.¡± Rosie shakes her head sadly. ¡°Do you know anything about these Rykz?¡±


    ¡°Not much, but they¡¯re in the area so it would be good to depart early tomorrow and hurry.¡± I add.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that then.¡± She nods.


    I take a couple silvers out of my money pouch and hold them out. Rosie stares at the coins brightly and takes them. She walks back to the fire and sits down in front of it.


    I should let them get to know each other. The fact that they think I¡¯m a Noble probably makes them nervous. I move to the side and start training with my hammer. I exercise making the weapon spin around me to chain swipes together.


    The grip change behind my back isn¡¯t too complicated but I need to be able to do it while using my footwork. I lose the initiative if I don¡¯t move and I can¡¯t do that against more experienced opponents.


    I caught the Nobles I took down during the battle by surprise and that won¡¯t work if the next time because I¡¯ll be their only target. We should avoid getting into fights as much as possible, I¡¯m capable of defeating untitled Nobles but a Baron could be a challenge.


    I stop training once fatigue starts kicking in, I take my helmet off for a second and wipe the sweat from my forehead.


    A large group of ten villagers makes camp a hundred meters away from us, on the other side of the road. I catch some of them throwing suspicious glares my way. I look away, I should get used to being stared at with hostility.


    I¡¯m used to being unwelcome, but this level of animosity is new to me. I make my way to the fire, sitting in between Ulf and Teva. They¡¯re cooking a feast of wheat, corn, carrots, and a rabbit.


    ¡°This looks delicious.¡± I remark while taking my helmet off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re used to much better.¡± Rosie replies modestly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been camping for a while without finding much to hunt. Trust me, this is perfect.¡± I make a thankful smile.


    ¡°This one said he could find something to hunt in a desert.¡± One of the men throws a quick look at Ulf.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s true, but not every day.¡± I shrug. ¡°It is possible that my upbringing has somewhat spoiled me.¡± I wink.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest something like that.¡± Rosie says hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it myself. I¡¯m the third daughter of a mainland Baron, you don¡¯t need to stand on formalities.¡± I shrug dismissively.


    ¡°Could I ask what you¡¯re doing here then?¡± Rosie asks.


    ¡°Rosie! Don¡¯t pry into the Lady¡¯s affairs.¡± One of the men admonishes her.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡± Damn, being careful about how I talk is painful. ¡°I decided to take a trip and see the world since my sister will inherit the title. We don¡¯t get along very well.¡±


    ¡°It must be tough.¡± The other man says. ¡°I was crushed when Mother decided that my brother should take over our family¡¯s lands.¡±


    ¡°I was never really in the running for the title, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise. How did you fare once you left home?¡± I ask, curious. I wonder how my own brother is doing, he is in a similar situation since he decided to leave on his own.


    ¡°I found a good spouse.¡± The man chortles, looking at Rosie with kindness. ¡°It took us some years of hard work to convince our Lord to give us some land of our own.¡± He pauses. ¡°And now, we¡¯re leaving it behind without knowing what we¡¯ll come back to.¡± He shakes his head sadly.


    ¡°We can always rebuild.¡± Rosie says cheerfully. ¡°Hey, the food¡¯s ready!¡± She adds, looking at the pot.


    Ulf takes our bowls and spoons out of the backpack to hand them over to us. I turn my bowl upside down to prevent Rosie from serving me first. She shrugs and moves on to everyone else before coming back to me.


    I wolf down on the food, glad to finally have something consistent to eat that isn¡¯t a mushroom. I finish first despite being served last and wait until everyone is done to ask for more with those who also want another serving.


    ¡°Are you going to Castle Lance?¡± Rosie asks us.


    ¡°We were hoping to catch a ship in Meria to back to the mainland before finding out about the Rykz.¡± I lie. ¡°I was told that we could find a small boat in a coastal village.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope you do.¡± She says with a bright smile. ¡°There, finish the pot, I can see you staring at it.¡± Rosie serves me the last of the rabbit stew.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I accept and get to devouring.


    The four peasants start cleaning up as I eat, putting their cooking gear away into their cart. Our groups naturally split apart with casual goodbyes. Ulf and Teva pick a spot a dozen meters away to lay down.


    Once my bowl is empty, I grab my helmet and rejoin my companions. I move a couple of meters away from them to lay in some comfortable looking grass and remove my chain-mail.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I am startled awake by some panicked screams. I grab my equipment and hurriedly put it back on before taking hold of my hammer. I stand up and glance around. Teva and Ulf don¡¯t seem to be alarmed so I relax a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Someone saw a large group of Rykz on the road behind us.¡± Ulf replies.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow the first group that departs.¡± I nod.


    I watch as the two dozen peasants that stopped nearby to spend the night busy themselves. Their expressions are fearful but not overly panicked, they have somewhere to go after all.


    ¡°Can you give me some mushrooms, please?¡± I ask Ulf while we wait.


    He opens the backpack for me and I ruffle through it to find the sack of mushrooms and grab a handful that I quickly snack on.


    ¡°We have our excuse to take refuge in the castle.¡± Teva notes.


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to hope that they won¡¯t question us too much, but that shouldn¡¯t be an issue. These warriors are supposed to chase us down so they¡¯ll accelerate once we get closer to the castle.¡± I reply in a low voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re leaving.¡± Ulf says through his beard, pointing at the four peasants we ate with last night.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    We engage on the road together, our pace today is a lot quicker since the villagers ahead are hurrying along. I lay my hammer on my shoulder and adjust my helmet over my eyes.


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take to prepare your construct, Teva?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A few hours, it isn¡¯t too difficult to balance but it will decay within a few days. I have to assemble another one if that happens to ensure that it isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± She replies.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that once we¡¯re within the walls, then.¡± I nod.


    We engage in the flat part of the plains, I pause to assemble an eyesight enhancing construct and take a look behind us. The lack of relief to obstruct my sight around us allows me to see further.


    I easily spot the thirty warriors following along the road, they¡¯re not that far from the last group of evacuating villagers but seem to be keeping their distance.


    There is a black spot on the horizon. I squint my eyes and find what I expect, a tide of thousands of Rykz, the forest is a few kilometers behind them. I can distinguish the supply carts in the middle of the warriors. I turn around and jog to catch up with Teva and Ulf.


    I make use of my enhanced eyesight to look towards the horizon ahead. I can¡¯t even see the castle¡¯s keep and there is no sign of the blue sea or the coast either.


    ¡°Fenyz is a day behind us but they¡¯ll probably move faster than we will.¡± I inform my companions.


    ¡°How far is that?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°At this speed? I would say thirty kilometers a day.¡± Ulf replies.


    ¡°Will we make it to the castle today?¡± I ask. ¡°I can see the Rykz from here but no the castle who should be about as far in front of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Rykz are on higher ground, you can only see about five to ten kilometers ahead on flat ground.¡± He explains.


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I drain the enhancing construct of flow since it¡¯s useless now.


    The rest of the morning goes by monotonously despite my rising anxiety. It was much easier to make plans for the distant future. I can feel a weight on my shoulders, now that we¡¯re about to actually infiltrate a castle to breach its walls from the inside.


    Too many lives are on the line, I can¡¯t allow myself to lose it. Yesterday morning was just a hiccup. I¡¯ll find out for sure once I pin that coward down. I can have my revenge and save the Izla as long as I keep it together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop to eat.¡± I speak up at noon.


    We stop on the side of the road, just the three of us. Ulf throws us our bowls and serves the mushrooms. We take our time as the group in front of us has to cook and we don¡¯t want to arrive at the castle first.


    Teva moves to sit on my right once we¡¯ve finished our meals. Ulf is wiping the bowls with a rag and storing them back into the backpack. She rests her head on my shoulder despite the discomfort that the chain-mail must cause her.


    ¡°I¡¯m no good for you, Teva.¡± I tell her, fitting my helmet back over my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± Teva shakes her head. ¡°Can you stand to be alone?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. She took something from there.¡± I tap my heart.


    ¡°Let go. You¡¯re only hurting yourself.¡± Teva takes hold of my hand and squeezes it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to.¡± I try to stand up.


    ¡°Stay.¡± She grabs my right arm with both hands and pulls on it to forces me to remain there. ¡°Just for a while, we¡¯re waiting anyway.¡±


    ¡°Teva, this can only be one-sided. I don¡¯t want to do that to you.¡± I try to take my arm back.


    ¡°Will you use me again?¡± She asks directly.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even plan to but she arrived and¡­¡± I pause, unable to explain what goes through my mind when I am in my Lady¡¯s presence. ¡°And I¡¯m really sorry for what I did to you.¡± I finish lamely.


    ¡°It was bad timing.¡± Teva shrugs. ¡°Or great timing.¡± She adds with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide if this is what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, glancing down at her.


    ¡°I want to help you fix yourself. I¡¯m really not losing out in the bargain.¡± Teva replies with a lustful smile.


    ¡°Then no.¡± I tell her in a hard determined tone. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to who I was, Teva. I don¡¯t have the luxury of weakening myself.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re strong?!¡± Teva exclaims in surprise. ¡°You almost killed yourself! You¡¯re four words away from shattering.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frown, what is she talking about.


    ¡°That Lady, what if she says: I don¡¯t love you? What happens if she doesn¡¯t love you back?¡±


    I tear my arm away from her grip and stand up.


    ¡°You don¡®t know what you¡®re talking about.¡± I utter shakily and almost run away as I engage on the road, alone.


    ¡°Come back, Elizabeth! You need to stop fixating on her!¡± Teva shouts at my back.


    That¡¯s not it, I don¡¯t love my Lady. Don¡¯t I? Why would I love her? She broke our vow. She gave me nothing! Would it hurt so much if I didn¡¯t? That¡¯s¡­ What about Jenna? Stop bringing it up! Do I love her? I¡­ I.


    I stop in the middle of the road. I hear Teva and Ulf running to catch up with me.


    ¡°Do you mind if I kiss you?¡± I ask Teva when she approaches close enough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She responds, puzzled but eager.


    ¡°It won¡¯t mean anything.¡± I add.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Teva replies too quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out whether I love her or not.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She says in a small disappointed voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I¡­ I honestly want you to kiss me.¡± Teva stutters, blushing. ¡°I don¡¯t care why or if it only happens once.¡±


    I take my helmet off and stick it under my arm left arm. Teva steps closer, and then takes another step. I pass my right arm behind her waist and pull her against my chest.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Kiss me, you fool.¡± Teva groans, her breath short.


    I lean in a bit and she closes her hazel eyes. I smother the void as it roars furiously at the idea of giving my first kiss to someone other than her. I lean in further.


    My lips brush against Teva¡¯s, hers shiver. The void in my heart suddenly turns deathly still in terror, realizing that it can¡¯t stop me from going through with this. I¡¯m terrified at the thought of betraying my Lady like this. I hurriedly pull away without kissing Teva.


    ¡°I love my Lady.¡± I mutter, stunned but grinning like a fool. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teva, but I can¡¯t do this.¡± I add, realizing that she is still waiting.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Teva says in a tiny voice, opening her eyes. ¡°Right.¡± She turns away and slips out from under my arm.


    ¡°I belong to her.¡± I feel an electrifying shock in the small of my back.


    ¡°Are you going to give up your revenge?¡± Teva asks, she looks saddened but not surprised by the outcome.


    ¡°No. We need to understand each other if we are to have a future together.¡± I giggle in delight. ¡°My Lady.¡± I whisper longingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Ulf comments with a frown.


    ¡°So be it.¡± I reply, unconcerned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Teva speaks up to stop me. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Our relationship was never about what I want.¡± I tell them, shrugging. ¡°It ends when she wishes it to end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not healthy.¡± Teva protests.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s been established that I was insane just a few seconds ago.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what I¡¯ll be doing, salvage this disaster of a war however I can. We need to go, they¡¯re already gone.¡± I tell them both urgently.


    I turn around and start walking at a quick pace. Teva and Ulf follow behind me at a distance. I can hear them whispering to each other but decide not to enhance my ears. My path is clear, if apparently insane.


    Half-way through the afternoon, I spot the top of the castle¡¯s keep on the horizon. Rosie¡¯s group of four is a good hundred meters ahead of us. I decide to accelerate our pace once more.


    I throw a quick glance over my shoulder. The thirty Rykz pursuing us definitely accelerated, they¡¯re a lot closer to the last group of evacuating villagers than they were earlier today.


    I look east and west but see no sign of the mercenaries or bandits. I don¡¯t want to use my flow reserves to make sure right now. They took different directions so it might take them longer to get here anyway.


    After a couple more hours of walking, I finally lay my eyes on the castle¡¯s walls. They are ten meters tall and encircle a non-negligible area. There are no buildings outside the walls, the town is held within the walls.


    Too bad you¡¯re probably not inside. I slow down and wait until my two companions rejoin me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk if we don¡¯t have to.¡± I point at the gates.


    There are no guards outside but I can see shadows under the open hearse. We resume our march as a group. I see a group of three people approaching the castle from the east but they¡¯re too far for me to recognize. Could be the bandits, but I told them to mingle so I hope not.


    A half-hour later, I distinguish Brie¡¯s face and groan. I enhance my eyesight with a tiny trickle of flow. I don¡¯t see any blood or packages that they could have stolen.


    That¡¯s suspicious on its own. Let¡¯s not be too paranoiac, maybe they didn¡¯t find any groups to join or decided not to bother. Just because they¡¯re alone doesn¡¯t mean they did anything wrong.


    We reach the castle¡¯s gates first with a few minutes to spare. I can see a dozen guards with spears and shields standing in the pathway. There is a small courtyard inside with are three Nobles. I recognize one of them as Matfrid.

 E.Vil.Ch17

    We wait at the gates while Rosie''s group is stopped by the three Nobles. The bandits arrive but keep their distance from us. I hear sounds of horses approaching the gates behind the walls.


    The guards signal us to enter the castle when the four peasants that went before us are allowed in by the Nobles. We make our way inside, passing under the hearse to enter the town.


    There are a lot of soldiers on horseback currently gathering in the courtyard to either side of us. They seem about to sortie, probably to protect the fleeing peasants from the Rykz pursuing them.


    Matfrid is carrying a sword at his waist and a two-handed sword on his back. The two Nobles at his side are watching us and the bandits behind us suspiciously. One is a Lady, the other a Lord, neither look very happy to be on checkpoint duty.


    ¡°You''re here!¡± Matfrid speaks up as I approach.


    ¡°With about thirty of the creatures on our tail!¡± I call back, shaking my head sadly. ¡°Had to abandon my plans and come here.¡±


    ¡°Three groups of thirty and thousands more on the horizon, I''m afraid.¡± Matfrid corrects me. ¡°Don''t worry, our walls are tall and will hold long enough for Meria to reinforce us!¡±


    ¡°You probably shouldn''t let those low-lives in.¡± I whisper discreetly, leaning my head slightly towards the bandits. ¡°They look like trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, we can''t afford to refuse entry with the Rykz so close. We need every sword that we can find to hold the walls until enough proper soldiers are dispatched here.¡±


    The other two Nobles ignore me to focus on the bandits, probably deciding that we''re clear since Matfrid knows me. Or just not willing to do their job seriously.


    I hear some shouts and look behind, Brie and the other two are hurrying inside while about a hundred cavalry soldiers are moving to engage on the path out of the castle.


    Matfrid is the only one really looking at me right now. I should take my helmet off before he has to ask me and gets suspicious that I didn''t do it by myself. If he''s the only one to see my face, it''s manageable.


    ¡°I may have met your Lady Countess in the forest a few days ago.¡± I say in a quiet tone that doesn''t carry my voice any further than him.


    I choose this moment to take my helmet off to both give myself some time to think about my next words and make use of Matfrid''s distraction at the mention of his liege.


    ¡°Lady Lance said that she would join Meria''s army.¡± Matfrid stares at me intently. ¡°How could you come across of her in the forest?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t know.¡± I extend my hand in ignorance. ¡°The Lady Countess didn''t deem it necessary to inform me, she presented herself without using her titles but she was wearing a full plate armor so I knew that she couldn''t be part of the minor Nobility as we are.¡±


    ¡°Was she accompanied by anyone?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A Lady Yvonne and five other nobles that I didn''t get to speak to.¡± I answer casually. ¡°One of them had a piece of his left hand missing.¡± I add like an after-thought. Matfrid isn''t giving me any clues as to whether he believes me or not with his expression, this is stressful.


    ¡°You indeed met with Lady Lance. I wish you had more information but it would be unfair of me to expect that.¡± Matfrid frowns thoughtfully. ¡°Did Lady Lance say anything?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, but it''s a bit... embarrassing.¡± I mutter, turning my eyes away. ¡°I was, hum, busy with one of my companions.¡± I pause for dramatic effect since I can''t really blush on command. ¡°Lady Lance told us to run together and escape south to the castle. She refused to give us any details so I only understood why once you told me that the creatures I met soon after are here in numbers. She gave me the name Jenna in case I needed it to gain entry.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Matfrid is surprised by the name but his expression quickly turns to sadness. ¡°Ah, Lady Lance, forcing yourself to utter the name while your heart suffers.¡± The Noble shakes his head with compassion.


    I hurriedly put my helmet back on to hide the panic on my face. What does he mean!? Who is her heart torn about? Me or that Jenna?!


    ¡°C, can you, tell me more, about that?¡± I stutter hesitantly.


    Matfrid seems to get away from his thoughts to look at me curiously.


    ¡°You would get along with Lady Yvonne, she lives and breathes for those stories.¡± He glances at the bandits and departing cavalry. ¡°I can''t tell you right now, we''re busy. I''ll have time tomorrow morning if you want to talk about it and I can buy you a drink as thanks for yesterday.¡±


    What? My heart flutters. I need to know now! I feel my hand start shaking and close it in a fist to control myself. What he said means that she was hurt so even if she was with someone else, she probably isn''t anymore.


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask more calmly.


    ¡°At the Crown, it''s a tavern near the keep and in front of a forge. I''ll be there almost all morning tomorrow, the blacksmith needs to change my mount''s horseshoes and he won''t get to it quick enough if I don''t sit in front of his workshop.¡± Matfrid tells me.


    ¡°I''ll be there.¡± I nod nervously.


    Did my Lady only take a break with this Jenna because she was patrolling the Izla? I... I shake my head and signal my two companions to get moving. Teva takes hold of my hand and I feel too unsteady on my feet to push her away.


    I stumble hazily across the streets as Ulf leads us, unable to focus. I love her, it doesn''t matter what her past is. I''ll push her to the same low she hacked me down to, and then we''ll begin anew. Yes, this Jenna didn''t affect our relationship before, she can''t possibly start mattering now.


    ¡°Is this good?¡± Ulf asks.


    ¡°Snap out of it.¡± Teva claps her hands in front of my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± My head jerks back and I blink my eyes several times.


    ¡°What do you think of this Inn?¡± Teva asks.


    I take a few seconds to focus on the task at hand. The Inn''s building is three stories tall and stuck in between two houses in a residential block.


    ¡°It seems isolated enough for our purpose. Did you see windows on the roof as we approached, Ulf?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did, there are several.¡± He answers quietly.


    ¡°Then this works.¡± I turn to Teva. ¡°Do you mind using your boundless charm to ask for top floor rooms?¡±


    ¡°The compliment feels forced when you''re hiding behind a helmet.¡± She grumbles but makes her way into the Inn anyway.


    ¡°Ulf, scout and try to find a path on the roofs from this Inn to the castle''s warehouse district.¡± I try to read his expression but all I can see is a beard ruffling slightly as he mutters his agreement and departs.


    I step inside the Inn. Teva is talking to someone at a small rectangular counter near the entrance. There are a lot of tables and a few people are eating despite this being the middle of the afternoon. It is noticeable that the establishment''s purpose is to provide food and shelter, not drinks.


    I approach Teva but remain a step behind, ignoring the curious glances being thrown my way. This Inn is nice and not overly decorated. They must not see Nobles very often but it must happen because the clerk that Teva is talking to doesn''t seem to be worried about me.


    I stand there for a while as she negotiates the price of our stay like only someone who knows the business can. I notice after a while that Teva has no intention of folding to reach a quicker arrangement so I just untie my purse from my leather armor and hand it over to her.


    I catch the disappointed look on the clerk''s face. Ah, he was hoping to stall Teva long enough for me to lose patience and agree to whatever price. That''s clever, it probably works on most Nobles.


    ¡°Which room?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°Number three on the topmost floor, my Lady.¡± The clerk answers.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Does it have a bath?¡± Teva asks suspiciously.


    ¡°Why, of course.¡± The man makes a hurt expression like Teva just insulted his parents. ¡°I would never forget your requirements, we have a heated tank on the roof that supplies the top floor with warm water. I am a professional after all, which is why I think it is justified to give us a...¡±


    I tune them out and make my way upstairs. I find the door with a number three and enter. The room''s ceiling is inclined and has a window that gives directly on the roof near the bed.


    I take my equipment off, dropping the chain-mail and hard leather armor in a pile on the ground while laying the helmet on top. I deposit my hammer against the wall and enjoy the freeing sensation of not carrying all that weight.


    I glance down at my dirty, bloody, and sweaty clothes. I shouldn''t wear this in public if I want to impersonate a Lady. Even if they were clean, these are only fit for a peasant, not a Noble.


    Actually, now that I''m inside the castle, it would be best to look as innocuous as possible. Matfrid is the only one who got a good look at my face, I''ll be able to blend in whenever I want as long as I''m careful about him.


    The bedroom is too comfortable for my taste, there are too many pillows and the mattress feels too soft to the touch. I open the bathroom''s door and take a peek inside.


    ¡°I don''t want to know how much this cost.¡± I shiver, gazing at a large bronze bathtub and copper pipes coming from the ceiling. The golden paint decorating the tub''s faucet is a little cracked.


    I close the door and lay down on the bed to wait for my companions to join me so we can decide what we''ll do tonight. After a very long wait, I hear Ulf''s heavy steps in the corridor outside the room. I get up to open the door.


    ¡°Where is Teva?¡± I ask before he can say anything.


    ¡°Buying clothes for the both of you.¡± Ulf shrugs. ¡°Teva was waiting for me to come back before leaving so she''ll be a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I sigh. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°The town''s roofs are almost all at about the same height at two stories tall. It''s possible to use them to travel, we''ll just have to be careful not to make too much noise when we drop from here to the neighboring house since it''s a fall of a couple of meters.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be doing that, Teva and I will have to stay on the ground.¡± I look out the window. ¡°It''s going to be dusk in a few hours. I should start getting ready.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Hurb will be there?¡± Ulf asks.


    ¡°Probably not, but I''d like to talk to Brie before she relaxes too much and freedom gets to her head. I''ll take a bath while I wait for Teva.¡±


    I adjust the long sleeve glove over my left limb and make sure that its straps remained secure around my chest. I glance at Ulf meaningfully. He looks back, puzzled. I raise my hand to pull on my shirt''s collar slightly.


    ¡°I''m going to check my room the second floor, should have said so clearly if you wanted privacy.¡± He groans as he leaves the room.


    ¡°But the whole point of it was messing with you.¡± I say, laughing.


    Finally, I have some time alone. I hurriedly take my shirt off and then the sleeve glove dissimulating my left limb. I pass my fingers over the wound on the flat left side of my chest.


    I can definitely tell that the tendrils that anchored themselves around where my breast was are thicker than they were before, they''re expanding in size to replace the missing flesh.


    What would my Lady think of me? I shudder in fright at the possibility that she may reject me because of my monstrous arm. Or accept me but refuse to touch me.


    I walk into the bathroom and open the faucet so it starts filling the bathtub up with water. I finish undressing and throw my dirty clothes in a pile together.


    There is a comb on a small shelve and some soap. I grab both, step into the bath to sink my head into the water and start taking care of my messy hair with the comb. I wince in pain every time I encounter a knot, which is often.


    The soap comes in handy to get rid of the dried blood sticking to the small rip in my flesh that I caused when I tried to stab myself. It stings but that is a reassuring sensation to me now, my doubts about my Lady sink to the back of my mind.


    I wash while avoiding to touch my sensitive spots as much as possible. The fact that I''m naked inside her castle''s walls could get stimulating and I don''t have time for that right now. I get out of the tub, grab a rectangular piece of cloth, and use it to dry up.


    I slip the long sleeve glove back on first, I want to keep the fact that I have this limb hidden as long as possible. As I pass the strap over the wound on my left chest, I hear Teva''s light determined steps in the hallway as she approaches my door.


    I hurriedly finish securing the sleeve glove around my torso, finding only enough time to wrap the wet piece of cloth around my waist to hide my intimacy before Teva barges into the room without knocking.


    I kind of expected that she was going to do that when I heard her hurried steps. She is carrying two packs in her hands.


    ¡°Elizabeth, we have a...¡± Teva speaks up but her voice dies down when her eyes lock onto my exposed right breast. ¡°Problem.¡± She finishes while swallowing her saliva.


    I raise my gloved hand and obstruct her sight of my chest.


    ¡°My breast''s modest size is hardly an issue.¡± I tease her with a Lady''s tone. Teva opens and closes her mouth like a fish out of water, unable to gather herself enough to respond. ¡°What''s the problem, Teva?¡± I ask more seriously.


    ¡°Hum.¡± She coughs, flushing red in embarrassment. ¡°There are town guards all over the southern part of town, searching.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I didn''t stop to ask, I got us some fresh clothes and came back here as soon as possible.¡± Teva''s gaze lingers over my stomach. ¡°You''re gorgeous.¡± She adds with an appetite for flesh in her eyes.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply, a bit uncomfortable about it but also somewhat flattered at the fact that my body is desirable. ¡°Do you mind giving me a minute to get dressed up?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I''ll be right outside.¡± Teva tears herself away and leaves one of her two packs of clothes on the bed before stepping out, closing the door behind her.


    I open the pack, finding a set of beautiful ornate red formal clothes that must have cost a lot. There is another set of clothes, nice and fitting for a servant.


    ¡°What did these cost?¡± I speak up loudly enough to reach Teva in the hallway.


    ¡°Not as much as you think, I got them cheaper because they were worn by a Baron for an occasion but he returned them and refused to pay.¡± She replies in the same tone.


    ¡°Don''t you have something more casual?¡± I ask. ¡°I don''t want to go around attracting attention.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be less conspicuous with that on than with your bloody hard leather armor, chain-mail, and that insane hammer.¡± She complains loud enough for me to hear. ¡°I kind of wanted to see you all nice and ladylike, but I did buy a set of normal clothes.¡±


    I adjust the rectangular piece of cloth around me and open the door just enough to hold my right hand out. She hands me the pack and lays the purse on top of it. I quickly get dressed up in the simple clothes and leave the silver pouch on the bed.


    ¡°I''m going to go take a look outside, maybe I''ll be able to find Brie anyway.¡± But I doubt it. ¡°The bath is full, I''m not sure how they empty it. You should enjoy it and get changed. Throw our dirty clothes in the tub when you''re done, I''ll clean them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, I don''t think it''s a coincidence that the guards got agitated just after we arrived.¡± Teva warns me anxiously.


    ¡°The Nobles we met didn''t even know that the Rykz were coming here.¡± I counter. ¡°They could just be looking for a thief or maybe Brie did something stupid instead of scouting the walls like I asked. Either way, I think I''ll just find an isolated guard and ask.¡±


    I make my way downstairs stealthily and wait in a dark corner for a few minutes until a client bothers the clerk. I hurriedly walk past the front counter and step outside.


    The streets are busy, people outside are agitated, no they''re scared. The news that a Rykz army is approaching the walls must have leaked out. I don''t waste time and hurry south.


    The town inside Castle Lance isn''t small, there are at least two thousand people living here if I compare the size of it to my home village. It takes me a few minutes to reach the southern sea wall and start strolling unhurriedly along it.


    There are groups of guards patrolling the streets but few are stopping people to ask questions. I spot one of them stop someone and engage in that same side street to cross his path.


    ¡°Hey, you! Stop.¡± The guard turns away from the other villager and calls out to me. I slow down to look at him with my best clueless puzzled face. ¡°Did you see anyone lurking around?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not that I remember, what would they look like?¡± I blink a few times.


    ¡°Nefarious.¡± He answers seriously. What the hell does that even describe? ¡°So, did you?¡± He presses me.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°But if I do, I''ll be sure to tell the guard!¡± I add, nodding with wide eyes.


    ¡°That''s the right thing to do. You can go along and tend to your business.¡± The guard departs on these words.


    I stop myself from rolling my eyes and walk away, taking a turn to head back north and find the main street to go back to the Inn. I''m relatively certain that Brie is behind this so I''m not going to stick around to try to find her.


    If they were looking for someone specific, they would have a description. The point of this search is probably to stop us from meeting, not expose us.


    Only Hurb or Brie would know enough to warn the town guards. Whoever did this couldn''t give too good a warning since it would incriminate them as accomplices at the same time.


    Or this is just paranoia. There could have just been a theft... Argh! Who are you fooling? They''re going to put something on fire, I just fucking know it. I find Ulf waiting for me outside the Inn.


    He escorts me inside, using his large frame to hide my face from the clerk. Teva is so good at this. I remembered to sneak out but forgot to think of a way to get back inside.


    Once upstairs, we enter my room together. I can hear that Teva is still in the middle of bathing so I decide not to bother her.


    ¡°Do you mind skipping sleep tonight?¡± I ask Ulf.


    ¡°I don''t. What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°The guards were tipped off about nefarious people in the southern part of town or something similarly useless. I suspect that one of the other two groups decided to fly on their own. I want you to explore the roofs tonight, get used to it while the Rykz are still far and the castle isn''t on full alert.¡±


    ¡°And if I run into someone doing something stupid?¡± Ulf asks.


    ¡°Put an arrow into them and alert the guard.¡± I reply in a hard tone.

 E.Vil.Ch18

    The sun lowers behind the horizon, night falls over Castle Lance. I pick up a flow candle from the bedside table and activate the fire construct prepared by the Inn¡¯s staff, the small flickering flame is enough to chase the darkness out of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to keep your energy for Teva if you don¡¯t need to use it.¡± I tell Ulf as he opens the room¡¯s roof window.


    He nods and pulls himself up to the roof to stand on the tiles. His movements are precise and graceful despite his large frame. I look out the window to follow Ulf as he hops down from this roof to the next.


    His knees bend almost fully to absorb the landing, he barely makes a sound. Ulf advances step by step, silent and careful about where he lays his feet on the tiles.


    I watch him make his way over the buildings. His movements seem slow but he is progressing along the roofs with deceptive speed. I note that he is making sure to stay low and on one side of the buildings to avoid being spotted by the soldiers on the walls.


    I turn my gaze to the streets below as a patrol of town guards passes by the Inn. I could probably beat all six of them by myself with a surprise attack. Their shields aren¡¯t tough enough to block my hammer and their spears won¡¯t pierce my chain-mail unless they land a direct blow with their weight behind it.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Teva calls out from the bathroom.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask over my shoulder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°One second.¡± I grab a second flow candle and open the bathroom door just enough to hand it over.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She whispers.


    I hear steps in the hallway and soon after, someone knocks at the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask in a grave voice.


    ¡°Dinner, my Lady. We can prepare a private room downstairs or bring the meal up here.¡± The clerk gives me the options politely and without pressing for an answer.


    ¡°Here will do, for three and enough servings to feed a small army if you will. Me and my companions are famished.¡± I tell him in a confident tone.


    ¡°As you wish, my Lady.¡± The clerk replies.


    I hear his clothes ruffle as he bows behind the door, he departs soon after.


    ¡°You¡¯re turning into a proper Lady.¡± Teva speaks up from very close by, startling me.


    I flip around, finding her standing in front of me in her underwear. I keep my eyes trained on her face and raise an eyebrow with a smirk. Teva sighs and sits down on the bed, pouting. Ah, she¡¯s disappointed by my reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re good looking.¡± I tell her sincerely. ¡°You should try that outfit on.¡± I point at the servant¡¯s clothes that she brought back. ¡°I¡¯ll wash our old clothes while you receive our meal.¡±


    Teva raises her chin to stare at me flatly, crossing her legs. What¡¯s the problem?


    ¡°Do you want me to dress up as the servant?¡± I ask, blinking my eyes uncertainly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± She sighs again. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say.


    I make my way to the bathroom, roll up my sleeves and grab a brush from a shelf. It¡¯s much quicker to clean clothes this way than by hand alone. As I lay my clothes on the side of the tub and get started on Teva¡¯s, I hear her open the door of our room and welcome the clerk in.


    Feeling my own hunger, I start working faster. Once I¡¯m done, I look for a way to empty the tub, I look under the tub and find that there is a copper pipe coming out of the bottom. I plunge my hand into the water and unplug the cork blocking the pipe, watching with wonder as the water evacuates.


    I make my way back into the bedroom, Teva is waiting for me at a small table. There are three plates laid over it with silver forks and knives to their side. The platter of food in the middle of the table is filled with meat and various vegetables.


    I sit down and start eating without waiting, enthusiastically digging through the food. Teva watches me for a few seconds with an amused smile before joining the feast. I eat in silence, too busy stuffing myself.


    ¡°Are your reserves full?¡± She asks, I nod to confirm. ¡°I¡¯ll assemble the construct now if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Teva takes a small wooden ball out of a pouch at her back. She takes hold of it in both hands and twists to separate it into two halves that she deposits on the table near her plate.


    ¡°I start with a timer as the core, the main trigger.¡± Teva explains, gathering flow in her palm and shaping it into a tiny round segment. ¡°And three other secondary timers that serve to delay other parts of the construct from activating.¡± She assembles slightly larger round timer segments and links them to the central one. ¡°Next is the targeting portion, this one isn¡¯t too complicated as it simply directs the construct against itself.¡± She shapes a large segment and links it to the secondary timers. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do on my own.¡±


    I lay down my fork and extend my hand out, waiting for her to take it instead of directly giving her my reserves. Teva smiles brightly and uses her free hand to grab mine.


    I notice how eager she is to hold hands with me and feel a bit guilty because I¡¯m only doing this to hide the color of my energy from her eyes.


    Constructs don¡¯t change color once assembled, regardless of who it is transferred to. But flow changes color to fit the person who absorbs it. I noticed that when Fenyz filled my reserves.


    I gather almost all of my flow and then direct it to pass from my palm to hers, cutting my connection to it as soon as Teva receives it.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot, three times my maximum. How can you have so much flow?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°Fenyz gave me a lot more before we departed but since it was above my capacity, most of it dissipated.¡± I mix the lie with some truth.


    ¡°That Rykz must have a huge reserve of her own if she gave you enough that this much remained.¡± She shudders while assembling six identical undulating shapes that she ties to the core. ¡°Those small wave looking segments are used to gather and compress air inside the ball.¡± Teva points at the two wooden halves on the table. ¡°They¡¯ll be activated by the main trigger, at the same time as the delaying timers.¡± She then uses the rest of the energy to create dozens of small fire segments that she links to the targeting segment that is itself tied to the delaying timers.


    ¡°You activate the core timer, air gathers inside, then the fire segments are targeted towards the construct itself to put the whole thing ablaze.¡± I explain what I¡¯ve understood in the form of a question.


    ¡°Roughly, yes.¡± Teva smiles brightly. ¡°The air burns first and provides enough heat to quickly consume the construct itself which makes it all explode.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have three delaying timers when a single one could do the same thing.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Redundancy. I can find out whether the primary timer and targeting segment work or not at a glance but the rest of the construct is very delicate. The three secondary timers ensure that everything goes off at the same time. I¡¯m going to spend the next few hours balancing and verifying the segment values.¡± Teva tells me while anchoring the complex construct inside one of the halves of the wooden ball.


    I finish my plate and refill it once again. Watching Teva as she eats and meddles with the explosive construct by making changes directly with her fingers.


    ¡°Will it be ready tomorrow afternoon?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll spend the morning making sure that it does what we need it to do.¡± She replies absent-mindedly.


    ¡°What else could it do?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Blow up sideways, fizzle out in a slow burn, trigger too early because I mess up one of the dozen redundant links that I still need to add tonight.¡± Teva replies with a mean smile.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to leave you to it then.¡± I mutter, looking suspiciously at the construct.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± She winks playfully. ¡°I might need some more flow to have enough energy to dig into the wall if you want to act tomorrow night.¡± Teva adds.


    ¡°Ask Ulf when he comes back.¡± I stop myself from taking another bite, remembering that Ulf has his own room. ¡°Are you going to sleep with Ulf?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s only a single bed.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Did you ask for a room to yourself?¡± I continue, dancing around the question I want to ask. I know where this is going but¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t spend too much on frivolities like that, Elizabeth.¡± Teva admonishes me with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Teva¡­¡± I start but she interrupts me almost immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you agree! We can sleep in the same bed without making it awkward.¡± She nods thoughtfully.


    I open my mouth but her face loses its cheerful expression and she starts glaring at me. I decide that it¡¯s probably best to let it go and finish eating.


    ¡°That woman.¡± Teva utters the word with spite. ¡°She abandoned you, right?¡± She asks, breaking the silence and surprising me. I swallow a mouthful sideways, throwing me into a coughing fit. ¡°You don¡¯t belong to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I manage to speak between two coughs.


    ¡°You really do not.¡± Teva counters firmly. ¡°She left you a virgin, did you even have sex?¡±


    I blush furiously despite starting to feel angry about her meddling.


    ¡°Well? Did you?¡± She presses me.


    ¡°No, things happened. I¡­ she¡­ She chose not to, it was her right.¡± I mutter, justifying my Lady¡¯s choice despite disagreeing with it completely, despite the bitterness in my heart.


    ¡°She broke up with you.¡± Teva throws the words in my face.


    ¡°She did not!¡± I shout, slamming my fork on the table and standing up.


    ¡°You cheated on her with me.¡± Teva concludes, looking hurt and a bit guilty.


    Her words shatter my anger. I sit back down and take Teva¡¯s hand. I owe her some truth at the very least.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I broke up with her when she refused to even kiss me.¡± I whisper shamefully. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Teva. I shouldn¡¯t have done this to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my call to make.¡± Her expression clears and she shakes her hand, dismissing my apology. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re no good for each other? Let go of her, spend some time with me, and move on.¡± Teva argues earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t cling to you, promise.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Whether I belong to her or not is for me to decide. I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± I shut Teva down. ¡°I¡¯m hers.¡± I need to be clear about my position on the matter, it isn¡¯t fair to leave her with hopes.


    She nods shortly, lowering her chin to focus on her construct. Her eyebrows are close together, in concentration or in an effort to control her tight expression.


    I pass my hand over my face to regain some composure and finish my meal. As soon as I¡¯m done, I make my way to the bed and sit on the mattress to take my clothes off and slip under the cover in my underwear.


    I close my eyes, turning my thoughts away from Teva and my regrets. Matfrid better have some answers about this Jenna. If this is a hurdle that stands between me and my Lady, I need to know exactly what I¡¯m dealing with. Even if I¡¯m scared.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I laze in bed, opening my eyes once in a while when I remember that I need to wake up and closing them back down immediately when the morning sun hits them.


    I hear a knock at the window. Soon after, I feel a shift in weight on the mattress to my side as Teva gets up. I resignedly open my eyes and sit up on the bed.


    It makes no sense to delay the inevitable. I dress up while Teva opens the window and Ulf drops into the room. I get up when she sits next to me, turning my head away to avoid looking at her bare chest.


    ¡°Did anything significant happen during the night?¡± I ask Ulf.


    ¡°No. I did spot Lilib scouting the warehouse district from a distance. She was wearing a town guard¡¯s attire.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I really hope they bought it off of someone.¡± I swear.


    ¡°No sign of Brie, Yan, or Gael.¡± He mutters in a tired voice. ¡°I might have missed them, the streets aren¡¯t well-lit during the night.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it but there¡¯s not much we can do about this right now. You should eat and go to sleep, thanks for staying up.¡± I point towards the table and the platter of cold food left on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that to my room and eat in bed.¡± Ulf replies, picking it up and leaving the room in the same breath.


    I stare at the door for a while, puzzled at how hurried he was to leave. I hear Teva approach from behind but before I can turn around, her hands slip under my shirt to pass around my waist.


    The touch of her fingers on my bare skin is painful. The void in my heart roars, it demands retaliation. My hands clench into fists and I panic a little. I force myself to stop moving entirely instead of risking to hurt Teva with a violent reaction.


    ¡°Teva, please.¡± I stutter, shivering.


    ¡°You should stay here this morning.¡± She whispers in my ear. ¡°Why would you do this to yourself? Who cares about your ex¡¯s previous lovers?¡± Teva asks deviously, passing her hands over my stomach.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± I utter as the brush of her fingers against my skin makes me recoil backward, deeper into her embrace.


    ¡°I know it does.¡± She lays a small kiss on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, your hands hurt.¡± I speak up tearfully, reaching my emotional limit.


    ¡°I thought you liked it when you felt pain?¡± She asks, pulling me towards the bed.


    ¡°I, she never really¡­¡± I struggle to explain my own words, too distracted by the question to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it hurt good, don¡¯t worry.¡± Teva releases me to try to push me down on the bed.


    The pain from the contact of her hands on my bare skin dissipates and I regain some control over myself. I seize her wrists with my hands, taking care to control my strength to avoid hurting her.


    ¡°No. If you really want me to, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡± My crude use of the word throws Teva off, stunning her. ¡°But my body belongs to her.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me!¡± She exclaims as her lustful expression vanishes, replaced by surprise and outrage.


    ¡°Is it not? Look at yourself.¡± I gaze down at her bare chest and hard nipples. Teva turns red and looks away, pulling to try to break my grip on her arms.


    ¡°I want to see you happy and content. Is that so bad?¡± She asks in a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teva.¡± I pull her against my chest and wrap her in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t.¡± Teva groans with exasperation, shaking my arms off. ¡°. ¡°Just go. Get your heart ripped apart again if you want to so badly. I have work to do.¡± She walks back to the table and sits down in front of her explosive construct. ¡°Damn Ulf, waited all night for him to come back so I can do this and he shows up in the morning when I don¡¯t have any time to grind you down.¡±


    ¡°I can hear you.¡± I tell her, approaching my equipment.


    ¡°Is it changing your mind to see how I restrained myself for so long?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t think it counts as restraint if you¡¯re only putting it off.¡± I reply, fitting my hard leather armor on. ¡°But my offer stands.¡±


    ¡°Mine too.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Ha! Is it me or are we proposing the same thing while refusing the exact offer that we¡¯re making to the other?¡± I ask with humor while tightening the armor¡¯s straps.


    ¡°We are.¡± Teva chuckles. ¡°This might be your fault after all.¡± She adds, mischievously.


    ¡°I know.¡± I shake my head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teva. If I¡¯d realized earlier that I lo¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing.¡± She cuts me off before I can finish the word. That was stupid of me. Am I trying to turn the knife in her wound? ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman. If I wanted you to grovel, I would ask and make sure to enjoy it.¡± Teva says half-serious, half-joking.


    I lift my chain-mail and put it on backward so that the small punctured hole lays at my back. I fit my helmet on, grab my hammer, and pick up the pouch of silver before stepping out of our room. I wave my hand at Teva over my shoulder and walk downstairs.


    After leaving the Inn, I slowly make my way through the streets towards the keep, taking care to blend in with the shadows as I near the center of power. It might look a bit shady but the town guards won¡¯t want to stop someone who looks like I do for no reason.


    It isn¡¯t likely but there might be some Nobles that were present during the attempt to kill the Princesses who would recognize my helmet and hammer. They shouldn¡¯t have come back here but who knows if one of them didn¡¯t gallop all the way here to deliver a message.


    I make sure to take a quick look at the face of every person that I come across to get a feeling about the town¡¯s atmosphere. Most seem to be stressed out or concerned.


    A bell rings out in the distance, it is coming from the north. People around me flinch as they realize that the sound of the alarm means that the Rykz army is headed towards the castle for certain now.


    Matfrid wasn¡¯t exactly precise in his directions so I simply choose to walk along some side streets to make my way around the keep. I find the Crown tavern after a while, it¡¯s almost empty.


    There are only five richly dressed people inside. It takes me a while to distinguish between the waiters and the Nobles. The difference is that Nobility wears jewelry and house crests while the two waiters only have a small crown on their shirts.


    Matfrid is sitting at a table outside, glaring at a blacksmith¡¯s shop across the street. I glance there and find a muscular man struggling to keep a horse¡¯s leg stuck between his knees as he tries to nail a horseshoe on it.


    The animal seems annoyed and reluctant. I understand why the smith took his time to get around to that horse. I walk up to Matfrid¡¯s table and sit down with a laugh.


    ¡°Lord Matfrid, you didn¡¯t tell me your horse was picky about its shoes.¡± I take my helmet off and lay it on the table, taking care not to hesitate.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth, surely you jest. My mount is well behaved and a reflection of my pristine character. This smith¡¯s nails are just too sharp.¡± He answers with a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t really blame the horse for complaining. It must not be a pleasant experience.¡± I reply with a smile of my own. The horse can¡¯t feel a thing. I resist the pull to roll my eyes and raise my hand to call for a waiter.

 E.Vil.Ch19

    A large carriage engages on the street and passes in front of us, the crest on it is that of my Lady, a stylized long lance under a stag¡¯s head, signifying that she is the Duke of Meria¡¯s subject.


    I do my best to control my expression as I look through the carriage¡¯s window. The Noble inside isn¡¯t one that I recognize. I discreetly sigh in relief. The waiter that I¡¯ve called for approaches our table.


    ¡°My Lady, what can the Crown do for you today?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Something warm to drink, if you please.¡± I reply without looking.


    ¡°Right away.¡± I hear the waiter bow a little and depart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the keep, where are you staying?¡± Matfrid asks curiously.


    ¡°An Inn that I can¡¯t recall the name of, my servant picked it and I was satisfied by the commodities available.¡± I answer but he seems distracted.


    Matfrid groans and I hear his horse neigh on the other side of the street. I throw a quick glance. The animal is moving sideways away from the blacksmith to prevent the man from taking hold of its hoof.


    ¡°Ah, a ballet horse. Congratulations, Lord Matfrid, your mount is full of talent!¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Why, thank you, Lady Elizabeth.¡± He replies with a flat tone of voice, turning away from the scene.


    ¡°All jokes aside, I¡¯ve seen the looks on people¡¯s faces on the way here. How large is this army?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the latest report but we estimated it to be from three to five thousand strong.¡± Matfrid taps his fingers on the table nervously. ¡°The problem is that we¡¯ve received a report that there is a whole column of these creatures behind their army, carrying dozens and dozens of ladders.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough soldiers to cover that many entry points.¡±


    ¡°We do if we use the town guard, but just barely.¡± He lays his hand flat on the table to stop himself from tapping. ¡°There won¡¯t only be ladders, it isn¡¯t hard to hide a crude ram within an army¡¯s ranks. Besides, who knows what kinds of tricks these Rykz can pull?¡±


    ¡°How long until your reinforcements arrive?¡±


    ¡°It depends entirely on whether the Izla¡¯s army moves or if they only send enough by sea to hold the walls. We¡¯ll know within the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Open your warehouses.¡± I suggest. ¡°Announce that every volunteer will be able to choose between silver, grain, and weapon.¡±


    The waiter comes back with a white cup laying on a saucer, the material is shiny, smooth, and there are decorative flowery designs painted on the surface. Ah, shit. What the hell is the etiquette to drink this?


    ¡°Do you mind if we relax a little, Lord Matfrid?¡± I ask, stopping my hand from fidgeting.


    ¡°Go ahead, Elizabeth, we¡¯re talking grit anyway.¡± He waves his hand unconcernedly. ¡°Would what you¡¯ve suggested attract more peasants to fight?¡±


    I make myself relax in my chair a little, taking hold of the cup¡¯s handle as delicately as possible to take a sip of the warm beverage. It tastes fruity but I have no idea what kind.


    ¡°Would it work?¡± Matfrid repeats his question with interest in his eyes.


    ¡°A good amount of peasants back home don¡¯t have a tool that belongs to them to use or their family won¡¯t let them take it.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Where is that?¡± A woman cuts me off rudely from inside the Tavern.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there are many who want to defend the walls but can¡¯t without a weapon.¡± I continue, ignoring the interruption. ¡°It would give you the influx of volunteers you need to hold the walls until the reinforcements arrive.¡±


    I hear steps approach from behind. I straighten up in my chair and discreetly adjust my left hand¡¯s grip on my hammer.


    ¡°Baroness Kieft.¡± Matfrid salutes her.


    ¡°Lady Baroness, if you have an issue with the mainland, could I suggest that you take it up with a titled Noble?¡± I throw a glance over my shoulder. ¡°I am merely a wanderer.¡±


    I recognize her as one of the three Nobles who were at the gates when we entered the castle. She glares at me, frowning for a few seconds before turning to Matfrid.


    ¡°We can hold the walls for a few days without arming the peasantry.¡± She speaks up with confidence.


    ¡°I agree, Baroness, but I think that we should discuss the option in council in case it becomes necessary.¡± Matfrid replies politely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Kieft replies shortly. ¡°Where exactly do you hail from?¡± She suddenly asks me.


    ¡°A lost corner of Tyrian, eastern end of Caeviel, Lady Baroness.¡± I give her the name of the only other region that I know of, the one that my brother settled in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wandered far from home indeed.¡± She comments with a threatening undertone. ¡°It is easy to suggest what you have if you don¡¯t stick around to deal with the aftermath. Put more thought into what you say before you speak up in the future.¡± Kieft admonishes me and walks back inside the Tavern.


    I let go of my hammer and force myself to unwind a little.


    ¡°That was fun.¡± I note with a small grimace.


    ¡°Baroness Kieft had to settle a small uprising last year, her lands suffered from bad weather and they blamed Nobility as usual.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will listen to reason if it comes down to this castle¡¯s safety.¡±


    You mean that she demanded that they pay the same taxes regardless of their misfortune and they understandably protested. I sigh in frustration. Matfrid nods, agreeing with my sentiment. I repress the ironic smile pulling at the corner of my lips.


    ¡°Now, tell me all about this Jenna.¡± I take a slow sip of my drink to hide my expression and intently stare at Matfrid.


    ¡°Ah, Jenna.¡± His face takes a somber expression. ¡°It isn¡¯t a happy tale, I warn you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I frown, confused. ¡°What kind of story is it?¡±


    ¡°Sad. Tragic for those involved.¡± He takes a deep breath. ¡°Lady Yvonne was so touched that she swore to serve and protect her friend, our Countess, when she heard it.¡±


    My hand starts shaking a little, I carefully deposit my cup down on the saucer. My Lady, what happened to you?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I pinch my lips together to control my expression.


    ¡°Our Lady Countess¡¯ parents, the late Count and Exemplar Vikiana, wanted the best for their daughter. They made sure that one of them was always present in the castle to help her train and study. When Lady Lance¡¯s mother left on missions for the Order, her father remained.¡± Matfrid pauses, gathering his thoughts.


    ¡°What changed?¡± I can¡¯t help my impatience and ask.


    ¡°Five years ago, Exemplar Vikiana had to leave the Izla for an extended amount of time, presumably to complete a task on Master Amand¡¯s order. The problem was that the late Count was too busy to fully fill in during his wife¡¯s absence, so they asked a talented Templar to take over Lady Lance¡¯s sword-fighting education.¡±


    ¡°Jenna.¡± I mutter in a shaky voice, afraid to hear the next part of the story.


    ¡°Indeed. Countess Lance was young, eager to learn. They bonded during the long hours that they spent training together and became friends.¡± Matfrid taps the table three times. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep part of the story under silence to protect Lady Lance¡¯s privacy. All you need to know is that when the time came to part ways, they promised that they would stay in contact by letter and meet again when Lady Lance grew up.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ What happened?¡± I ask hesitantly, pushing aside my fear that my Lady is currently awaiting this Jenna¡®s return.


    ¡°War.¡± Matfrid utters with grief. He turns to stare at the castle¡¯s walls, vainly trying to pierce them to gaze at the approaching Rykz army, at our own war. ¡°A couple years ago, Jenna left for Telnur and joined a regiment of Templar heavy cavalry to fight back a cold blood incursion. Her squad was stuck in a bad position and isolated in the middle of their troops. They had no choice but to surrender or die when the phalanxes retreated. The engagement was inconclusive for either side and as such, there was no exchange of prisoners. They were executed the next morning in an attempt to intimidate the Templar regiment they belonged to before the battle resumed.¡± He shakes his head in sorrow.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    My Lady¡­ I wish you were here so I could console you. You must have felt terrible to refuse me while stuck in a similar situation as your friend, fearing for our lives.


    ¡°They fought and sacrificed themselves for the Empire¡¯s safety. It was an honorable death.¡± Matfrid brings his hand to his chest.


    ¡°Emperor Rasaec thanks them in life for their death.¡± I say honestly, placing my palm over my heart.


    But this doesn¡¯t excuse your behavior when we parted ways or how you sundered our vow.


    ¡°The Lady Countess has had a lot to bear, the late Count passed away in an accident only a few months after she received that news. We are proud to serve under her, she has taken up the mantle without complaint and worked hard at filling the gaps in her knowledge.¡± Matfrid starts tapping the table nervously. ¡°Are you okay, Lady Elizabeth?¡±


    I pass a hand over my face to help control the conflicting emotions passing through it. I hear a shout from the other side of the street, recognizing the blacksmith¡¯s voice as I heard him swearing a few times already.


    ¡°I just feel for her plight.¡± I whisper softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I think your horse is either ready or about to escape.¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Matfrid stand up and starts crossing the street.


    The horse somehow manages to yank on its bridle with enough strength that it escapes the blacksmith¡¯s surprised hands. The animal trots towards Matfrid who welcomes it by placing his palm on its nose to try to calm it down. I fit my helmet back on, grab my hammer and stand to walk up to the Noble.


    ¡°You said that the Lady Countess¡¯ heart was torn if I recall correctly.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°I only know that Lady Lance is desperately looking for someone that she met very recently. When the Lady Countess came back to the castle for her armor, she tried to head out towards the twin peaks all alone in the middle of the night. Lady Yvonne had to stop her.¡± Matfrid caresses the side of his mount¡¯s head. ¡°I can only guess but I think it obvious that her heart is in turmoil.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± I reply noncommittally. ¡°I¡¯m going to go, Lord Matfrid, I have some affairs to tend to.¡±


    ¡°You should join me on the walls tomorrow, Lady Elizabeth, there is a chance that we¡¯ll be able to see Meria¡¯s army on the horizon if they scouted this Rykz army before we sent our message and decided to reinforce us directly.¡± Matfrid replies.


    I¡¯m already planning to act quickly so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue if his hopes turn true. Should I still accept? There is some risk every time we meet. But, if our plans are delayed for whatever reason, I¡¯ll need to know how far their reinforcements are to figure out my deadline.


    There is no point to breaching these walls for the Rykz if their army is engaged by the Izla¡¯s. The optimal result would be for the castle to fall and the humans to retreat to Meria before a battle occurs. The Rykz aren¡¯t fully ready either so they won¡¯t force a fight now.


    ¡°Where do we meet?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the base of the northernmost tower in the middle of the wall tomorrow at noon.¡± He replies. ¡°I will see you then, Lady Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Lord Matfrid.¡± I bow slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against me if I don¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He pulls on his horse¡¯s bridle and makes his way towards the blacksmith. ¡°I told you my mount was feisty, be more careful.¡± Matfrid tells him.


    I depart, leaving Matfrid and his horse troubles behind. The town isn¡¯t so large that I could get utterly lost so I allow myself to wander through the streets a little, trying to clear my mind on the way back to the Inn.


    I spot a small shop with an open front, my gaze falls on a dagger and its belt on the counter. I walk up to it and the shopkeeper turns to me.


    ¡°My Lady, over here! Have a look!¡± He picks up the belt and holds it out to show it off.


    I seize the dagger¡¯s grip and pull it out of its sheath, the blade is clean and polished, there isn¡¯t a single sign of rust on it.


    ¡°How much?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Only ten silvers!¡± The man exclaims enthusiastically but doesn¡¯t give me time to answer before moving on. He picks up a mask of polished dark wood, decorated with a precisely carved silver tree. ¡°How about this, I¡¯m sure it would be a big hit at the next masked party in Meria once you¡¯ve defeated those evil creatures!¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I take the item off his hands and flip it over to see the inside of it. There are a dozen runes embed inside, probably a construct to make it sticks to the face since the mask lacks a strap. ¡°I¡¯ll take both for twenty.¡±


    ¡°My Lady, I would accept without hesitating if only it didn¡¯t cost twice as much to have these made!¡± The shopkeeper argues.


    ¡°Twenty-five. Last offer.¡± I counter, taking the pouch of silver coins out from under my chain-mail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reluctantly agree, but only because you are obviously one of our bravest defenders.¡± The man relents with some flattery but fails to hide the content expression on his face.


    I empty half the pouch over the counter, counting quickly and removing six to leave twenty-five. I pick up a leather band lying around on the counter and tie the mask to the belt, using one of the holes for the eyes. I wrap the belt around my waist and fasten it, securing the chain-mail against my body.


    ¡°Have a good day.¡± I nod and walk away.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady!¡± The shopkeeper replies.


    On the way back to the Inn, I scrutinize every face that I come across, hidden behind my helmet. I come across dozens of peasants who look harried, lost, aimless.


    They don¡¯t seem to know what to do apart from waiting for the future to play out. Peasants are taught early that Nobles are above them, that their destiny lays in their hands and that resisting only leads to a swift death.


    That¡¯s not true, though. There are many things that they could do that the Nobility doesn¡¯t have the power to stop since they¡¯re outnumbered by the peasants a hundred to one. I shake my head, no point thinking of that now with the Rykz at the doors.


    I find the Inn after a few wrong turns. I step inside, ignoring the clerk as I pass by his counter to make my way upstairs. I knock at the door and Teva opens, thankfully she is fully clothed in the servant¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Are you done with the construct?¡± I ask, walking inside.


    ¡°I am. Food is here if you want to eat.¡± Teva points at the table.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I take the silver pouch and throw it to her, sitting down at the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap to be fresh for tonight. Be careful if you head outside, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± I seize the fork and stab a small piece of roasted steak with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Teva replies frostily. ¡°Are you staying quiet to pay me back for this morning?¡±


    I stop, my hand hangs in the air half-way up to my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Do you want to know?¡± I ask, looking up at her hostile expression.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She counters with a question of her own.


    ¡°I am. Some things make more sense, others remain obscure.¡± I resume eating, biting down on the steak.


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Teva storms out of the room, slamming the door behind herself.


    What the heck? I was just answering her question. She ignored mine! I get back to my meal. Teva still hasn¡¯t come back by the time I finish eating so I simply take my equipment off and lay in bed, closing my eyes.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Bam!


    I open my eyes, startled. I have trouble distinguishing the shapes around me but my eyes lock onto the figure standing in the doorway. She is lowering her leg back to the ground after it kicked the door wide open.


    My Lady. What is she doing here?! I try to sit down on the bed but my body isn¡¯t responding. Why can¡¯t I move?! She seems to glide towards me over the ground. I blink, confused, but she opens her mouth and her jaw¡¯s movement catches my full attention.


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up like her.¡± My Lady¡¯s voice is monotone and lacks life but the words are enough to stir the void in my heart and send it crashing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I scream, panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll make it work!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the risk.¡± Leomi says in a dead voice. Her figure starts blurring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± I yell, reaching out with my hand to catch her before she vanishes. My fingers swipe the empty air in front of me.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I snap wide awake, finding myself sitting up on the bed with my arm extended out in front of me. My breath is short, my heart is beating irregularly, and the void is whimpering in pain.


    ¡°What?¡± I mutter.


    I think back on my hazy memory of the scene. It was a nightmare.


    I lay back down and close my eyes, hoping for another.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± I hear Teva¡¯s voice and open my eyes, the room is a lot darker than it was earlier.


    ¡°Is it dusk?¡± I ask, disappointed that my Lady didn¡¯t visit my dreams again.


    ¡°It is.¡± She replies, staring at me with a worried face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I get up and make my way to my equipment. ¡°We¡¯ll pass by the sea wall, see if Hurb and Brie meet up with us.¡±


    ¡°All three of us?¡± Teva asks, looking towards a corner of the room.


    I glance over and find Ulf, waiting quietly with his bow over his shoulder.


    ¡°The two of us. Ulf, can you use the roofs to make it to the warehouse district undetected?¡±


    ¡°I can. What should I do?¡± He asks in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Figure out what buildings we need to sabotage in order to block the streets around the town¡¯s granary. Hurb should have the information but that doesn¡¯t help us if we can¡¯t meet up.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Teva should come with me if that¡¯s what you want, I don¡¯t have the expertise necessary to reliably gather that kind of information.¡± Ulf shakes his head.


    ¡°Alright, do that then, I¡¯ll go alone. Make sure to follow the mercenaries if you run into them.¡±


    I secure the belt around my waist and take hold of my hammer. This night will be peaceful, a routine scouting operation while we try to establish contact.

 E.Vil.Ch20

    I open the roof''s window, Ulf climbs up and I help Teva after him. I squeeze her hand a little and she smiles, patting my hand. Ulf jumps over to the other roof.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± I tell her. ¡°Don''t show yourself if you can help it.¡±


    ¡°You too, don''t risk yourself to stop these bandits if they''re doing something stupid.¡± Teva replies, worried.


    ¡°I was supposed to keep them under control, I have a responsibility to see that through.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I am in a better position to affect the course of the war than anyone else in Caeviel. I have a duty to save as many lives as I can.¡± I shiver at the words, almost hearing the distant echo of my Lady''s voice. ¡°Take care, Teva.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to carry this war on your back, Elizabeth. The Rykz and Caeviel''s Nobility are to blame.¡± She hurriedly speaks up as I close the window.


    I head out of the room without looking back, Ulf will keep her safe. I walk downstairs, the tables are almost filled with clients. There aren''t any peasants here, the Inn must be too expensive.


    I make my way outside, heading south at a fast pace. The darkness of night finishes taking over the streets as I reach the southern part of town. I can see soldiers on the sea wall, carrying flow torches as they patrol the rampart walk.


    Fenyz'' army must already be surrounding the castle''s walls, I''m glad that she hasn''t attacked. She must be waiting for us and doesn''t want to lose too many warriors by assaulting the walls. The Rykz might never even try, they could be fine with besieging this castle until their full army walks down the mountain.


    I search the entire area, looking mostly for Hurb. I come across a few town guard patrols as I make my way through the streets but no one else. I''ll just have to hope that Ulf and Teva have better luck.


    I engage in a side street to head north and run head to head with Hastia, the mercenary. She is wearing a town guard''s tunic.


    ¡°Come over!¡± She whispers urgently, heading towards a tiny alleyway between two houses.


    The woman doesn''t seem surprised at all to find me, she must have been observing me for a bit. I assemble a lightning construct and anchor it inside my right forearm before following her.


    ¡°Where is Hurb?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Warehouse district, patrolling it with the other two. We bought drinks to some guards yesterday night, we stole their uniforms when they were knocked out.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Good.¡± I sigh in relief, at least they seem to be on schedule. ¡°What about the bandits?¡±


    ¡°We don''t know but we spotted them in the area a few times. Let''s hurry, Hurb is worried that they''re going to get caught and expose us all.¡± Hastia explains.


    Alarm bells resound in the distance, punctuating her words in the worse possible way. The sound is different from the one I heard yesterday, the one that warned that the Rykz army approached the castle.


    ¡°Too late. Those are fucking fire bells.¡± Hastia swears.


    ¡°Go back to Hurb, tell him to get on the roofs and meet up with my group.¡± I think and talk quickly. ¡°I want you to use this mess to start demolishing buildings, block the streets around the granary. Supply Teva with your reserves if she asks. I''ll go take a look at how bad the fire is.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you trying to get us caught? The streets will be crawling with patrols!¡± Hastia protests.


    ¡°They''ll be busy fighting fire! This is our only chance to do this, how do you think it''ll end if we try to do this tomorrow night when the whole fucking castle will be on the alert for more saboteurs?¡± I glare at her through my helmet. ¡°Go!¡± I order in a harsh tone.


    I stare at her until she folds and departs at a jogging pace. I run alongside with her for a minute but we part ways when Hastia heads north-east while I keep going north, following the alarm bells towards the north.


    I run across a lot of town guards hurrying there along with me. Some salute me but most ignore me as they are focused ahead. I spot Baroness Kieft standing in the middle of a street crossing with four other Nobles, including Matfrid.


    Behind them is a tailor''s shop. There are remains of burnt fabric bundles laying on the floor inside, soaked with water. I slow down and do my best to look casual as I approach them.


    ¡°Greetings, Baroness.¡± I bow down, bending at the waist.


    ¡°I''m busy.¡± She replies shortly, barely turning to me before looking back at the others. ¡°This isn''t the only fire. There were six others spread out over the block. I suspect a delayed fire construct, we don''t have time to inspect every little thing so I want you all to...¡± The Baroness interrupts herself. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± She asks.


    I quickly assemble a construct to enhance my hearing but don''t notice anything other than the constantly ringing alarm bells and the occasional yell to bring water.


    ¡°Those are warning bells for an attack. The damn creatures are using this distraction to attack the walls!¡± Kieft rages. ¡°Matfrid! Take this outsider and find the saboteurs. Jonas, I need you to get to the keep and grab everyone you can find.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Lady Baroness, what if they really set fire to the town?¡± I ask, distraught at how quickly she changed focus.


    ¡°Make sure they don''t. We can weather a fire but we can''t lose the walls. We can see torches on the horizon, Meria''s army is close!¡± Kieft replies with a look of disdain.


    She doesn''t care about the town. Fucking Nobility. Kieft waves her hand to signal the other two Lords to follow her while the one named Jones departs in a hurry.


    ¡°Let''s go, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Matfrid presses me as I watch the Baroness leave with hurried steps. I follow him a bit reluctantly, recognizing that arguing here would be pointless.


    ¡°Where are you leading us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The last fires happened near the warehouse district, we''ll go there first.¡±


    ¡°It''s probably a distraction.¡± I hurriedly speak up. ¡°Why would the traitors remain near their last misdeed?¡± If the bandits are there, I can count on the others to handle them. We don''t need a Noble calling attention to that area.


    ¡°What do you think their goal is, then?¡± Matfrid asks.


    ¡°Coin. You don''t work against your own race out of conviction.¡± I answer quickly. ¡°They''re baiting us towards a sensible area while they go somewhere else to steal valuables, they''ll probably set a huge fire behind themselves to cover their escape.¡± I explain. ¡°That''s what I would do if I was a ruthless greedy traitor with no qualms.¡±


    ¡°That makes some sense, but our coin is all held in the keep, there is no way for...¡± He pauses. ¡°The artisan''s district, there won''t be any patrols there, it''s the ideal target for both theft and arson.¡± Matfrid yells at a patrol of six guards running past us. ¡°You, follow us!¡±


    ¡°That''s all we''re taking with us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There can''t be that many of them and we can''t take more with us without affecting the effort to combat the fires.¡±


    I follow Matfrid as he hurries along a wide street. I prepare a couple of lion strike constructs over my legs, just in case I need to catch up with someone or make a quick escape. My stomach feels queasy, what if we''re too late?


    If they set fire to the town with the Rykz attacking the walls, it''ll be disastrous. The population is probably already panicking inside their homes. We arrive in a part of town with a good amount of large sturdy buildings with large doors and smaller shops.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Split up, knock at doors and break them if no one answers.¡± Matfrid stops to order the town guards.


    ¡°I''ll check this one.¡± I tell him, headed towards what seems to be a jeweler''s shop in the darkness.


    I push the door, it opens a little but hits something and stops. I use my left arm to push and something wooden breaks on the other side. I step in, finding a broken wooden stick and a lock that was ripped off the door when it was forced open.


    Pretty sure I didn''t break that lock. I assemble a fire construct and make it hover over my right palm, adjusting my left hand''s grip on my hammer. I walk into an overly decorated room, throwing a quick glance inside before moving on.


    The next room I check seems to be a supply room, there are shelves and chests but they''re all empty. I approach the chests and find more broken locks. They definitely came here, the question is when?


    I head upstairs, as I climb the stairs I hear something hit wood and head towards the sound. There are people tied up in a bedroom. At least they don''t look injured.


    They''re fine, the guards will free them. I move on, finding no one in the other rooms. I find a window and look outside.


    ¡°There are people tied up here!¡± I call out.


    ¡°You two, go.¡± Matfrid orders two guards.


    ¡°Do you see anyone on the roof?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, get down, we''ll check further down the street! You four, with us.¡± He calls the others in the street.


    I hurry down and follow him towards a weapon shop. The front has a large drawing of a sword painted over it.


    ¡°This is the workshop of the best smith in the castle, it would be a ripe target.¡± Matfrid explains, pushing the door. It opens without resistance.


    He slowly sneaks it, pressing a finger against his lips. I nod and follow him. Matfrid engages on the stairs directly, they creak under his steps. I hear small sounds upstairs. Steps and voices that I somewhat recognize.


    They''re too busy arguing to pay attention to us. The Noble points at a wall in front of us, repeating the motion a few times. I walk up to it, it''s thin and the bandits are definitely on the other side.


    ¡°Wh... id you... l him? The f... do w... now?¡± I hear Brie''s voice, a chill runs through my back.


    I extinguish my fire construct and tap my leg a few times to bring his attention to me. I take a few step''s distance from the wall and Matfrid nods in understanding, approaching the room''s door.


    Let''s hope that this works and that I''m not gonna splat against the wall like an idiot. I tense my leg''s muscles and take a rushing stance. I glance at Matfrid and he nods, hand on the door''s handle.


    I rush forward, gathering as much speed as I can. I activate the lion''s step constructs on my legs and jump forward with both. I put my hammer in front of me and cover my helmet with my right arm.


    Crack.


    I crash through the wood, two large chunks of splinters off, one hits my chain-mail hard enough that I feel the blow to my stomach. I grit my teeth and land.


    I bring my hammer back and swing it wildly with all my strength towards the first silhouette I spot, Yan. His eyes widen, utterly taken by surprise. My weapon hits him squarely on his left shoulder.


    The bandit is projected sideways, his feet lift off the ground as the man''s body impacts the nearby wall. That''s one down. Matfrid is already inside, exchanging his first blows with Gael.


    ¡°Yan!¡± Brie yells out, her head snaps my way. ¡°You!¡± She spits out, furious as she unsheathes her weapon.


    I rush her without a pause, can''t let her talk too much. I swing my hammer and she avoids it with a step back. I keep pushing forward as I make the weapon''s handle pass behind my back.


    Brie throws a stabbing attack, too quickly to be dangerous. The point of it is probably to force me backward. I step into the blow, angling my torso so that it hits my left side where I''m already a bit injured.


    It''s a risk to do that but I trust my chain-mail, hard leather armor, and helmet. The point of her sword is caught by one of the links and is stopped short. I absorb the hit in my stomach, the force of it cuts my breath a little and it''ll probably bruise but it''s a small price to pay.


    I bring my hammer back around and swing it mercilessly towards her torso, Brie''s eyes are wild and panicked as she realizes that she''s not in a position to block or dodge.


    ¡°Wait, no, don''t!¡± She tries to plunge to the side as a last resort, yelling short panicked words.


    I lean into the strike to follow her movement, hitting her square in the back, right in the middle of her shoulder blades. I hear bones being crushed, sharp wet sounds. Brie crashes into the floor, twitching for a few seconds before turning immobile.


    The weight of her death hits me, taking me completely by surprise. Guilt and anger at having taken a life. The fact that their motive for doing this is so petty makes it worse.


    The four town guards enter the room, using the door and the hole that I made in the wall. I glance around and find Gael, the last bandit, pinned to a wall through the chest by Matfrid''s sword.


    His eyes are closing, he is bleeding profusely, dying. I look away. There is a fourth body in the room, that of a muscular man wearing a thick leather protecting apron with dark burn marks.


    His neck is twisted in an awkward direction. He''s dead too. My stomach lurches and I turn away again. Making my way to Yan, the bandit that I hammered first.


    I push a guard away to kneel at his side, checking his pulse with the tip of my fingers. I feel a slow beat. I should kill him before he can talk. No. He probably won''t wake up in time and I refuse to murder someone unconscious.


    ¡°Lord Matfrid, this one is alive if you want to question him.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You two, guard him. The rest of you gather the bodies downstairs.¡± He gives his orders and then turns to me. ¡°Lady Elizabeth, can you...¡±


    Boom!


    The sound of a loud explosion interrupts him. Fuck. I hope Teva didn''t mess up.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    I sigh in relief, that''s louder than I expected but those several explosions in close succession probably mean that they''re demolishing buildings. They must be doing what I told them to, that''s good.


    ¡°What now?!¡± Matfrid exclaims with concern.


    ¡°Don''t know, I heard it coming from the west.¡± I lie.


    Hopefully, Teva will have a plan that goes beyond because I don''t think we can keep hiding for long and they were likely spotted sabotaging. We need to breach the wall tonight.


    ¡°I''ll make sure to find out what''s happening, Lord Matfrid.¡± I tell him in a tight voice.


    I rush out of the room without giving him any time to protest, leaving the building with hurried steps and departing at a running pace as soon as I hit the streets.


    I head towards where I heard the explosions coming from, north. I assemble a strengthening construct to go faster and anchor another two lion''s step to my legs. I make a turn at a corner, entering a residential area.


    There is chaos in the streets, there are guards and people outside passing buckets of water in a chain to throw them over the fires. Fuck. Should have tried harder to ditch these bandits, I knew they were bad news, this is my fault.


    I see a cloud of dust at the end of a street and make the turn. I push myself to go faster but am forced to stop as I run into a pile of rubble blocking the way forward. I can''t climb this safely, it looks way too unstable.


    There are doors to either side of the street. I slam my hammer into the nearest and run inside, climbing upstairs until I find a window that opens on the roof. I stick the hammerhead in a corner and use that to lift myself up.


    I walk carefully on the tiles until I reach the edge of the building and hop over the small interstice between this house and the neighboring one. I take a deep breath and assemble another two lion''s step constructs.


    I depart in a sprint, preparing myself to jump all the way to the other side of the rubble, hoping to land on a relatively clear area. Once at the edge of the roof, I activate the constructs, boosting my legs.


    I project myself forward into the air as far as I can. I feel weightless for a short second before gravity catches on and pulls me down. I struggle a little to move in midair so that my legs stand between me and the ground.


    There are a lot of small stones on the pavement where I''m headed towards, I grit my teeth. This is going to hurt. I activate the last two lion''s step constructs and crash on the ground.


    My legs absorb the initial impact, my knees bend painfully but manage to mitigate the damage. The issue is that I fail to control my momentum and it drags me, pulls me forward.


    I almost flip over, reflexively using my hands to break the fall and protect my face. I finish crashing my rolling on my side a few times, the stones spread over the pavement hit my ribs painfully but I get out of it without any major injuries.


    ¡°Ha! That was fun.¡± I giggle on my side.


    I sit down and take a deep breath, savoring the pangs of pain. Yea, I''m fine, let''s go. I get up to my feet and look around, finding another pile of rubble blocking a street but no one around.


    The middle street is blocked by a few carriages, I engage on it and avoid looking too closely at the dead town guards on the ground as I make my way around them. Three were killed by arrows, the other three died by the sword.


    I keep heading north, the roofs seem empty but I can''t really see much. They''ll speak up if they see me. I hear clear sounds of battle coming from the top of the walls now that my surroundings are silent.


    Fenyz decided to attack the walls after all. That''s a bit reckless with Meria''s army so close that they could see their torches on the horizon. I suppose she had to choose between retreating and making use of the chaos inside the walls to pressure the defenders further.

 E.Vil.Ch21

    The wall at the end of the street I''m engaged on is crawling with soldiers, I can see their backs. They''re carrying quivers and holding bows, I can hear the twang of the strings when they release arrows in the distance.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    I feel the ground shake a little under my feet, the new explosions occurred nearby. Two clouds of dust billow out to my left and right, I see two buildings crumble and fall over, blocking both sides of the path running at the base of the wall.


    The soldiers on the wall lose their stride, almost all of the back line turns around to look towards the town with worried faced.


    ¡°Steady, let loose!¡± Baroness Kieft yells out over the chaos, her firm voice seems to reestablish order on the walls.


    The nearest tower with a flight of stairs to allow soldiers to get up and down the walls is behind the rubble. This whole district must be blocked off by now, after demolishing six buildings.


    I make my way towards a huge stone building with wide double doors. Looking inside, there are large piles of grain laid on bare stone with wooden partitions preventing it from spilling over. That can''t be the castle''s only granary, there just isn''t enough.


    I hear sounds of clashing metal deeper inside and rush in, finding three of the mercenaries and Ulf. They''re retreating from a squad of soldiers pushing them back. Teva is hiding behind a wooden beam, visibly shaking.


    The six soldiers are cautious but determined while my companions seem unwilling to tangle and are trying to distance themselves. I approach slowly, moving to flank the attackers.


    I focus on the lightning construct that I prepared and pass it over to my right hand, aiming it towards a soldier, waiting for the woman to separate from Hurb to activate it.


    The lightning flashes forward, leaving an odd... somewhat metallic smell behind. I think the bolt veered to hit the woman''s sword but it happened too quickly for me to be certain of what I saw.


    The soldier convulses but doesn''t collapse. Hurb takes advantage of her distraction to slam the pommel of his sword against the woman''s head and she crumbles to the ground.


    ¡°Surrender!¡± I yell out.


    I bring my hammer back and rush towards the next nearest soldier, stepping over the woman. I swing my weapon at half-strength towards the torso. The man fumbles, failing to guard himself against either my strike or Jacub''s stab.


    My hammer lands on his right arm, breaking it, while the mercenary''s sword pierces his stomach. The other four soldiers notice that they''ve lost the advantage and disengage by taking a few steps back.


    There is anger on their faces but they turn around to run away when the mercenaries make no move to re-engage.


    ¡°Traitors!¡± One of them throws the insult.


    ¡°Let them go.¡± I tell Ulf who sheathed his long knife to grab his bow. ¡°We need to breach the wall now, Meria''s army is near so we have to either act tonight or escape the castle entirely.¡±


    ¡°We''re out of flow, Teva needs some to dig through the stone and insert her explosive construct inside.¡± Ulf replies.


    ¡°Is the entire district closed off?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but it''s only harder to access, not impossible, you got in after all.¡± Hurb replies. ¡°Hastia is on the roof, keeping an eye on that.¡±


    ¡°Go get her while I replenish Teva''s reserves.¡± I look down to the two soldiers on the ground, the woman is unconscious, the man is whimpering in pain while holding his stomach wound with his uninjured arm. ¡°Try to bandage them some.¡± I quickly scrutinize the state of the mercenaries. ¡°And yourself, Jacub.¡± I add, his left shoulder is bleeding from a stab wound.


    I walk over to Teva, holding my hand out. She takes hold of it, desperately gripping my palm. I gather half my flow energy and pass it on to her through our hands. She takes a few moments to notice but she nods, linking to it.


    ¡°This is the last stretch.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Right, this and then the University.¡± Teva takes a deep breath and straightens her back. ¡°I can''t approach the wall without turning into a pin cushion.¡±


    ¡°What''s a pin cushion?¡± I ask, puzzled.


    ¡°Ah. You probably never had the need for it.¡± Teva smiles. ¡°It''s where you store sewing pins when you have several.¡±


    ¡°Right, you''re afraid they''ll fill you with arrows. I''m not sure how to solve that, maybe we can find or make some shields.¡± I make my way back to the others, pulling Teva along by the hand.


    ¡°Any ideas to get Teva close enough to the wall?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, we found some planks but they won''t last under fire.¡± Lilib answers.


    ¡°I might be able to do it in five minutes if I hurry.¡± Teva speaks up.


    ¡°Still, it''s not enough.¡± Jacub shakes his head negatively.


    I hear Hurb coming back with Hastia and turn to them. They don''t seem alarmed. We have a bit of time, then.


    ¡°We need to figure out a way to get Teva at the base of the walls unharmed and keep her there.¡± I tell Hurb.


    ¡°Not possible, that Baroness has been watching us from the walls like a hawk.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Argh.¡± I groan. ¡°Go ram a goat, Kieft.¡± I swear and take a deep breath. ¡°Solutions, not problems.¡± I mutter, thinking quickly. ¡°Let''s go take a closer look, Teva could use some rubble as cover.¡±


    I head out first towards the other side of the granary, without giving them the time to argue. I take a peek outside, using the right door as cover.


    Swoosh.


    I frown. That sounded like wind. I enhance my eyes and glance at the wall''s crenels. A hazy cloud of air is spreading around the archers. Shit! That''s what Celyz did to set fire to the Nobles charging her!


    Whoosh!


    The blurry substance turns into an inferno of flames all at once, setting dozens of soldiers on fire. They start screaming, hitting the nascent flames on their bodies to try to extinguish them. Clack! Bowstrings snap, consumed, the wood they kept bent in shape is violently released, breaking the noses and fingers they encounter.


    Two soldiers, standing near the edge, are hit on their chins and fall off the wall, to their deaths. I hear the dry sound of wood hitting stone, ladders are being set on the wall''s crenels. It won''t be long before Rykz warriors climb and take advantage of the chaos provoked by Fenyz'' construct.


    ¡°For Lance! For Caeviel!¡± Baroness Kieft yells, I follow the voice, finding her kicking a ladder off. ¡°Rally to me!¡±


    I grit my teeth at the mention of my Lady and turn away to look at the others.


    ¡°Now''s the time. Fenyz is attacking the walls and they''re in no shape to shoot you down. Ulf, spot the walls for her just in case. Hastia, find that plank you can use as a shield and cover Teva with it. Rest of you, with me.¡±


    I head out of the granary first to draw fire, Ulf follows right behind me. I make my way towards the pile of rubble blocking the street at the base of the wall on our right. There is a pitched battle happening just above our heads, the Rykz are...


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ...fighting the soldiers.


    ¡°You should be able to hide in that corner Teva, we''ll patrol the area. Tell Hastia to join us once she gets you that cover and take your time, don''t mess up.¡± I turn and start walking around the granary''s building with the others in tow.


    There is no sign of the four soldiers who ran away. I signal the mercenaries to keep patrolling the nearby area on their own and start running through the district, taking a path that passes nearby every pile of rubble.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The first blocked street seems clear so I keep going. I hear sounds of rubble being cleared before I spot the soldiers. I turn the corner, finding them moving some debris to clear a landing area for Matfrid and his squad of town guards waiting on the other side atop a roof.


    Shit. I step back and hide behind the wall. I use the rest of my flow reserves to assemble three lightening constructs and make them hover around my right arm. In the dark of night, it won''t be too noticeable that their color is dark-gold.


    I take a deep breath to settle down and rush in, targeting the lightning constructs towards the soldier''s backs. Matfrid stares at me with a puzzled look, no doubt wondering what I''m doing running like that.


    The soldiers start turning around but don''t have enough time to react, I activate the constructs simultaneously and three bolts burst out of the constructs, hitting them squarely in the chest.


    The three start convulsing, one of them directly drops down. While the soldier that wasn''t struck lands a sword strike on my helmet, luckily it glances off but I can hear ringing in my ears.


    I hurriedly throw a jab with the bottom of my handle towards him but he dodges backward. I make use of the space to punch and kick the two soldiers still reeling from the lightning.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth! What is the meaning of this?¡± Matfrid yells from the roof, taking some steps back to prepare to jump in himself.


    ¡°They''re traitors!¡± I yell out.


    ¡°Lies! She attacked us and saved the saboteurs!¡± The soldier speaks up, throwing a vicious slash towards my knee.


    I hurriedly step back, avoiding the attack by a hair''s width. I bring my hammer back and swing it low, missing but making it spin it around my back to strike again.


    ¡°Stop this at once, Lady Elizabeth!¡± Matfrid orders.


    The soldier stares at my weapon, fear and indecision visible on his face. I ignore the Noble and finish bringing my hammer around, catching my opponent''s sword. It flies out of the man''s hands, breaking fingers. I punch the man square in the face with my left arm, knocking him out.


    ¡°Don''t jump down, Matfrid.¡± I warn him, raising my hammer when I hear the sounds of his run on the roof.


    He manages to stop himself on the edge of the tiles, before jumping. I glance up, staring balefully through the opening of my helmet.


    ¡°You''re one of the traitors.¡± He says in a low tone of voice.


    ¡°I am.¡± I nod. ¡°This war is already lost, you haven''t seen what I have.¡±


    ¡°Countess Lance sent an open message to every house in Caeviel, Nobles all over the mainland will answer the call. The odds aren''t in our favor, but it isn''t too late. Whatever it is you''re doing, stop. We can resolve this.¡± Matfrid argues.


    ¡°Tell me, how many peasants need to die before the Nobility decides that the war is lost? That they''ve sacrificed enough people to be able to tell themselves they did all they could.¡± I ask. ¡°A thousand? Two? Five? Ten?¡±


    ¡°You''re... you''re not a Lady.¡± Matfrid utters, stunned at the realization.


    ¡°That''s what you took away from my words?¡± I ask disdainfully.


    I pull the unconscious soldiers away from the rubble and into the street, walk around a part of the building that is still standing, left behind when the explosion sheared it in half.


    I bring my hammer back and aim at the large wooden beam that seems to be holding the wall together. I swing my weapon as hard as I can, breaking the beam and collapsing the rest of the structure on the area that the soldiers cleared. He''ll have to find another way in now.


    I glance down at the soldiers, one of them isn''t breathing. I clench my fingers into a fist. Another death, probably dozens more on the walls. We need to strike a blow that will force them to surrender or at least retreat.


    ¡°Elizabeth! Don''t do this!¡± Matfrid yells as I walk away.


    ¡°Evacuate, Matfrid. Even if you hold the castle, this is only the first wave of Rykz and not even all of them.¡± I reply over my shoulder.


    I leave at running pace to finish checking the other streets. I find no one else trying to get over the piles of rubble blocking them. The castle''s defenders are losing the battle on the walls.


    Rykz warriors are pushing them back, using a seemingly impenetrable shield wall and their ability to remain stable on their four legs while pushing with their strong arms.


    Every time a warrior falls, another slips into the hole to fill it, there is barely even a pause. I can''t see the whole shield line, but I don''t need to. I can see the look of fury on Baroness Kieft''s face, the touch of desperation in her voice as she tries to encourage her troops from the back-line.


    I hurry back to Teva, figuring that at least five minutes went past by now. Ulf is standing next to her, holding a wide plank above both their heads. There are no arrows embed into the wood, they weren''t spotted.


    ¡°How long?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fifteen more minutes.¡± Teva replies absent-mindedly, entirely focused on the small tunnel that she is digging in the wall with a construct.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I mutter. ¡°I don''t think we have that long before they get through.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can''t do this any faster. This is a full stone wall and there is a low-powered runic construct strengthening the links between the stones.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± I repeat myself.


    I turn around and leave the two alone. I explore the area around the granary but find no one. Where the fuck are the mercenaries? I keep searching but a suspicion dawns on me.


    These cowards might have decided to leave, unwilling to risk their lives to make sure that Teva succeeds. I enter the building itself, no one. Boom! Another explosion but it isn''t coming from the direction of the wall.


    I quickly make my way towards the sound, there is a large cloud of dust with dark silhouettes progressing through it. After a few seconds, Matfrid emerges, leading twenty town guards.


    His head snaps towards me and he glares, taking hold of his two-handed sword and detaches it from the sheath on his back. I turn around and jog back towards the granary.


    Once inside, I grab a flow torch and start looking for a pile of hay. I hear sounds of feet scraping against the building''s stone ground. Matfrid and his town guards pursued me inside, good.


    I explore the back-end of the granary, finding a large pile of dried grass, stored to use as foraging. That will do. I stand in front of it and hang the torch over the flammable stack.


    ¡°Matfrid!¡± I yell.


    ¡°What?¡± He replies, I hear him give orders in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I''m setting fire to your granary!¡± I scream, waiting to hear him rushing over to drop the torch.


    The grass quickly takes fire, I use my hammer to break the wood partitions to make it harder for the town guards to extinguish it and run away.


    ¡°Four with me! The rest of you, put that fire out!¡± He yells and starts pursuing me.


    I head out of the granary with them on my tail, heading towards two warehouses that are so close together that there is barely enough space for me.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I see that Matfrid is almost on me. I swing my hammer behind my back with my left hand and accelerate to slip between the buildings.


    I turn around and face the Noble, raising my weapon overhead. He throws a jab with his two-handed sword but a single step back is enough to avoid it. He didn''t dare to enter my range so it''s easy to stay out of his.


    ¡°How can you betray Emperor Rasaec like this?¡± He asks, indignant.


    ¡°Caeviel is not the Empire! The Kingdom''s actions have brought the Rykz here, I am ensuring that the least amount of people die as a result of your actions!¡± I reply with ire.


    He takes a half-step forward and I raise my hammer a bit higher, threatening a strike. Matfrid relents, pulling back to keep his distance.


    ¡°We only have to hold long enough for the Phalanxes to arrive! Your betrayal is going to bring ruin to the Izla!¡± He accuses.


    ¡°You knew that the Nobility is responsible?¡± I frown. ¡°No matter when you learned of it or if you had a part in it.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You speak of the Empire, but you don''t care that other Kingdoms will suffer when Phalanxes are pulled out to defend Caeviel.¡± I spit out with disdain.


    ¡°Sacrifices must be made to gain the strength necessary to push the Rykz and cold bloods back.¡± Matfrid justifies.


    ¡°Funny!¡± I giggle madly. ¡°Peasants will die in droves for your ambitions, for your greed. Risk your own lives if you want, don''t involve the rest of us!¡±


    I can''t waste too much time or the town guards will run around the warehouses and attack me from behind. I tense up and take a full step forward, he backs up and raises his weapon above his head. Neither of us can really swing sideways in this small corridor.


    ¡°Elizabeth, the Rykz are a plague. You need to think this through once more, tell me what you did.¡± Matfrid tries to speak while I focus on studying his stance.


    It''ll come down to strength. He''ll have to either block and absorb the weight of my blow or mirror my strike. If our weapons cross paths, my hammer will knock his two-handed sword away. This is no time to hesitate.


    I launch my overhead strike with all my strength, taking a step forward at the same time to close the distance. Matfrid reacts instantly, throwing his own blow.


    I watch our weapons cross paths but fail to intersect. Shit! I lean further into my blow, bracing for the impact. I receive the large sword on my left shoulder, feeling the bones snap under the blade.


    My hammer lands on his rib-cage, collapsing it, crushing it. Matfrid falls limply to the ground. Dead in a single blow. I fall to my knees, raising my shaking right hand to palpate my left shoulder.


    The chain-mail was torn apart. Waves of pain hit me, blurring my vision, I bring my hand in front of my eyes. No blood. I''m fine. Something moves under my skin.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I yell in pain as I feel tendrils curl around the broken bones and force them back into their natural position. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± I swear, unable to control myself.


    I glimpse the shadow of a movement in front of me, a town guard is approaching with his spear extended out towards me. I''m hurting and trembling too much to fight back.


    I''m hungry. I use the last slivers of my flow to assemble the signaling construct.


    ¡°Fight for survival.¡± I mutter in a weak voice, activating the construct to send the corresponding signal to the arm.

 E.Vil.Ch22

    A cool aura spreads out into my body from my left shoulder. The pain from my broken bones is subdued, muted under a euphoric feeling. I sense my own temperature rise as the blood in my veins heats up.


    My left hand releases its grip on my hammer, letting it fall to the ground. I see a flash of metal as the town guard throws a stab towards my kneeling form. I can''t avoid it.


    The limb moves on its own, flicking to swat the town guard''s spearhead away from my chest. My heart accelerates, the heat of my blood reaches my brain.


    I feel great, powerful. I stand up before the guard can throw another stab. My balance is off, I''m swaying on my feet but it isn''t an issue. The guard pulls his spear back to prepare himself to throw another jab.


    My left limb seems to be barely obeying my orders. A smirk draws itself on my lips. I don''t need it. The guard tenses and I pounce forward, tackling him. I barely register the spearhead hitting my chain-mail as I crash into the man.


    As I am about to punch the man, I feel a vibrating impact coursing through my left arm through touch. I look down, finding that it pierced the middle of the guard''s abdomen, tearing flesh apart. I lock eyes with the man. He is pale, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Euphoria and blood-lust color my thoughts as I find myself staring at the dying man, fascinated. I feel his blood being absorbed through the glove''s leather by my limb.


    ¡°It''s eating you.¡± I realize, horrified.


    This is wrong. I pull away from the guard, using my body as leverage to try to force my hand out of his flesh. The fingers cling to the abdomen, the man passes out from the shock. I hear steps approaching, another guard.


    ¡°Monster! You killed Joe!¡± The woman screams.


    The limb releases its grip at the arrival of this new threat, it starts swaying against my side, in a lazy but threatening manner. I stand and take a few steps back to pick up my hammer from the ground.


    The town guard is glaring at me balefully but isn''t approaching any closer. I don''t see the other two, did they run? I want to smash things. Break bones.


    I take a step forward. She moves away, her spear is shaking in her hands. I bring the hammer back. Her expression turns wild, like a prey watching its predator. I smile widely, madly, regretting the fact that my helmet is covering my expression.


    I bring the hammer backward, breathing roughly. She suddenly drops her spear and runs away. I stop, frozen in surprise. Should I throw my weapon? I hesitate for too long and she leaves my range.


    My head feels light, dizzy. A veil of darkness is covering the edges of my vision, it''s spreading. This isn''t good... I quickly scrape some flow and assemble a signaling construct and tell the limb to focus on healing.


    My muscles are throbbing, my heartbeat is irregular. I fall to my knees once more as the destabilizing effect of what the limb injected me with starts dissipating, slowly.


    ¡°Am I a monster?¡± I ask the void in my heart.


    It trembles a little but otherwise doesn''t seem to care. My Lady is the only subject that truly matters to it. I look down, staring at the guard who''s abdomen my arm pierced. The wound is still bleeding.


    I take my helmet off, noticing half a second later that I used my left arm to do it. I lay it down on the ground. My glove''s leather is red with blood, all the way to the elbow. My helmet is similarly tainted.


    I grab the wounded guard''s tunic and rip it to reveal the injury in its entirety. I am a monster. There is so much blood... How can I still be hungry at this sight?


    I apply pressure to my stomach with my abdominal muscles and right hand, trying to make myself throw up. Physically pushing this guilt and disgust with myself out.


    A line of burning liquid climbs up my throat, scorching my insides. I spit out a small amount of yellow liquid, feeling a tiny bit better.


    I hurriedly rip the guard''s clothes, makinga long strip of fabric that I then pass around his waist and tie over the injury to try to quench the blood flowing out of the gaping wound. It works a little.


    I check his heartbeat at the jugular, I feel it slow down and stop. I panic and punch the man''s chest with my left limb without thinking. Crack. I hear the ribs break under my fist. No! Fuck! I''m...


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± I whisper out loud, taking hold of my helmet to fit it back on my head. ¡°I''ll save the Izla, all these deaths won''t be in vain. I swear. The blood on my hands will remain, whether I succeed or die trying.¡± I make the vow, etching it inside my heart.


    Matfrid''s two-handed sword is laying on the ground, I order my left limb to pick it up and drag it behind me as I exit this small interstice between warehouses.


    ¡°I don''t even know how many deaths I''m responsible for. How ludicrous of me. Believing that I have better justifications than Nobility does. I am no better, simply a different shade of monstrous.¡± I ramble, trying to define what I''ve become to myself. ¡°I may truly be insane, my Lady.¡±


    I hope they got the fire under control, I should not have taken that risk. I had no right to gamble with lives in that way to save my own. Regrets are for later, there is work to do.


    The pain in my shoulder is coming back now that the limb isn''t suppressing it. I let it course through me. It makes my back shiver. I take a deep breath before accelerating my pace to reach Teva and Ulf as soon as possible in case some town guards run into them.


    There is very little smoke coming out of the granary. No one in sight between me and my companions. The walls are crawling with Rykz, I see some large silhouettes standing in the middle of them but the soldiers fighting them aren''t wielding enough torches to dispel the darkness of night.


    What are those? Another kind of Rykz? Baroness Kieft is on the border of the wall, standing with her heels on the precipice. Teva is focused entirely on the small tunnel she is digging while Ulf is still holding the plank to cover for them, there are a couple of arrows lodged in it now.


    Kieft is being pushed back by the Rykz warrior''s shields, teetering on the edge of a ten-meter fall, just above Teva. I catch her looking down to them, under her shoulder. She calculated this, I can see it in her expression.


    ¡°Ulf! Be careful!¡± I yell out, but he can''t see Kieft, the plank is blocking his view.


    I rush forward, accelerating my steps despite the fact that every time my feet impact the ground, it shakes my shoulder''s broken bones and causes an agonizing pain.


    I am much too late. The Baroness is already letting herself fall backward, purposefully aiming to drop on top of Ulf and Teva with her sword out.


    ¡°Ulf! Protect Teva!¡± I yell out, desperately.


    Ulf frowns, his beard moving as his expression turns grave. He lets go of the plank and covers Teva by using his large frame. Kieft impacts him, feet first.


    I want to yell at her, make her stop because Ulf is already crumbling to the ground, knocked out by her landing on his back. But there is no time and she wouldn''t listen anyway.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kieft shows no hesitation, she uses her sword to strike downward and slash at Ulf''s torso, cutting deeply. The sight impacts me, I stumble and have to catch myself to keep running.


    Just three more meters! The Baroness turns to Teva. Her eyes are wide, she is holding her hands over her head in a futile defensive gesture.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, bringing my left limb, holding Matfrid''s two-handed sword, back to throw it. ¡°Kieft!¡± I roar.


    Kieft''s head snaps around, her expression pales as I make my limb project the heavy weapon at full strength, aiming it towards her upper body so that it lands in the rubble if it is dodged.


    My throw is unstable and the two-handed sword spins in the air, at least it isn''t going to land anywhere near Teva. The Baroness overreacts to the threat, she both angles herself away and kneels down, runes on her hard leather armor start glowing golden.


    I seize my hammer in both hands and throw a quick swipe at her bent legs. She blocks it with her sword, almost effortlessly. The sight stuns me for a second and Kieft takes advantage to close the distance, throwing a stab towards my stomach before I can bring my weapon back to block her.


    Clink. Some of my chain-mail''s links break. I feel the sword slide against my right side, cutting my flesh as it goes. The pain is biting, vivid. The worst of it is quickly smothered by adrenaline.


    I pull away, can''t let her twist the blade and worsen the wound. I feel blood gushing out and trickle down my thigh inside my armor. Kieft is already preparing another attack, a lion strike if I go by her stance.


    I widen the distance between us, feeling myself getting weaker. I can''t beat this woman... Kieft throws a glance over her shoulder towards Teva who is trying to stop the blood flowing out of the slash on Ulf''s back.


    The Baroness smirks as she watches me hesitate. I make a low growl and swing my hammer as quickly as I can. She dodges the hammerhead easily with a sideways step and leans in to try to stab me again.


    I let go of my hammer''s handle, it flies off and impacts the wall. I rush into Kieft''s strike, blocking it with my chest before it can pick up enough speed and power to pierce my chain-mail.


    The Baroness is startled by both the sound of my weapon impacting the wall and my reckless use of my body to block her lion strike. I make use of her confusion to grab the straps on the front of her leather armor with my left hand.


    I forcefully pull her towards me, lowering my head at the same time. My helmet impacts her straight in the nose, breaking it. Crunch. I push her away and bring her back, slamming my guarded head into her unguarded face once again.


    Crack. I hear something else break, not sure what since her entire face is covered in blood. I keep hitting her with my helmet, my thoughts are hazy, I''m not sure how long it''s been since I started.


    I think I''ve lost too much blood. Crack. I blink a few times, her body is hanging limply from my arm. Is she unconscious? I tell my left hand to let go. Kieft drops to the pavement.


    My knee hits the ground. Huh? Did I... I drop on my side. I try to blink the multicolored clouds shrouding my vision, they''re not going away. I see Teva open her mouth and speak but don''t hear a thing.


    She rushes over to my side and takes hold of my right arm. Why is she dragging me away? I feel the ground vibrate under me. I turn my head to use one of the unobstructed corners of my vision to glance around.


    There are five large obsidian black balls on the ground, I recognize Rykz legs folded on the sides. The creatures begin to unfurl, they are similar to scouts but... three times larger, their interlocked carapace looks a lot thicker than theirs too.


    They are massive, taller and thicker than Ulf is... than Ulf was, by a good margin. These Rykz each have four arms in the shape of re-curved blades. Teva is still dragging me away on the pavement.


    I turn my head to glance up at her, she is crying, her expression is distorted by fear. I try to lift my right hand to reassure her but it doesn''t appear in my field of vision.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken to a pounding headache, my right side feels like agony. The sun is up, I''m hungry, thirsty. There is a Rykz worker leaning over me, finishing to wrap some bandages around my bare torso.


    I try to speak but the only thing that comes out of my dry throat is a cough. I hear hurried steps, a hand holding a bowl passes in front of my eyes to press it against my lips.


    The green-brown liquid inside overflows a little, dripping on my chin. I open my lips and greedily drink it. I try to lift myself a bit when it starts running out but fail and drop back down.


    --- --- ---


    I reawaken. There is no trace of the liquid on my chin, someone must have wiped it off. I look down, I am wearing fresh clothes but my gloved hand is still red, colored by the blood I''ve shed. As it should be so that I don''t forget.


    I sit up, finding myself on a table in the middle of a street. There is a mess of dead town guard bodies laid in a pile to my left, a pool of blood is spreading outward from the morbid stack.


    Some of them were cut in half at the waist, others sheared from top to bottom. I inscribe the vision in my mind and get off the table. I can see the wall at the other end of this street, there is a huge breach in the middle of it.


    Dead Rykz warriors and human soldiers are lying scattered in the rubble, in-between large rectangular stones that used to be part of the wall. Some buildings near the explosion site were torn apart by rocks.


    I glance around, no sign of Teva but I find my equipment on the ground. I pick up my helmet, the entire front of it is red with Kieft''s blood. I throw my chain-mail over my shoulders, wincing when the weight presses on my shoulder''s broken bones.


    I secure my belt around my waist and fit the helmet over my head. I take hold of my hammer, deciding to head towards the granary. The Rykz need food, those under their occupation do too.


    I hear sounds of battle on the way, south in the distance. I was out all night and the sun is almost at its noon position. They didn''t lack time to evacuate, so why the fuck didn''t they? Because of Meria''s army? I need to find Fenyz to get me up to speed or get up on the walls and find out for myself.


    There are dozens of Rykz workers filling sacks with grain and laying them on empty supply carts just outside of the granary. Teva is sitting on top of a barrel. I take my helmet off and stick it under my left arm.


    She isn''t moving at all, she doesn''t even turn to look at me when I walk up to her. Ulf probably died in her arms. What should I say? I take hold of her shoulder with my right hand, hiding my bloody left glove behind my back.


    ¡°Teva?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°Evil.¡± She mutters in response.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± I blink.


    ¡°What we did. I... I was naive. This is... wrong. Evil.¡± She says while her empty eyes stare at the pavement.


    ¡°It was necessary. The Rykz are...¡± I try to explain.


    ¡°Slaughtering.¡± Teva interrupts me. ¡°They didn''t evacuate. Probably because they think their reinforcements close enough to help, except I saw that army''s path get cut off by a tide of these creatures.¡±


    A tide? Maybe the eggs hatched. No, too soon and we''re too far away. Celyz must have gathered all the scouts together and sent them to block Meria''s army off.


    ¡°Teva, I''m...¡± I start but she interrupts me again.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re thinking, Elizabeth. I believe that you''re trying to save the Izla, but... this can''t be how it''s done.¡± Teva chokes on her guilt, failing to repress her tears. ¡°I can''t contribute to this, I''m leaving the Izla and bringing Frieda along with me.¡± She whispers in a tight voice. ¡°What we did, what I did. It isn''t right.¡±


    I stay quiet. If wars were fought honorably, they would be duels. Teva doesn''t need to hear this. She needs to feel like she made the right choice turning away from my path, that what I''m doing cannot succeed.


    ¡°Then go.¡± I reply, controlling my voice so that she doesn''t hear my own pain. The loneliness and hurt that attracted her to me when we first met.


    ¡°That''s it? A cold goodbye?¡± Teva asks, stunned.


    ¡°That''s it.¡± I repeat her words. ¡°Don''t try to get paid now, it''s dangerous.¡± I add after pausing.


    ¡°How mercenary.¡± She spits out. ¡°That''s all you have to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Head straight back to your village and wait there with Frieda for the war to move further north.¡± I continue in the same tone of voice.


    I clench my left fist behind my back, suppressing my desire to hold this kind woman in my arms, to take away her pain. The slight movement brings her attention to my helmet. I see her cheeks pale, I angle away to hide the bloody piece of armor.


    My movement makes her flinch, she controls herself but I''ve seen the fear and disgust in her eyes. It hurts. I feel a ball of guilt form in my throat.


    This is good for her. Everything I do from now on will only make it worse for her if she remains by my side, she needs to stay as far away from me as possible.


    I turn away and head towards the breach in the wall. I fit my helmet back on as I walk away. My hurried gait pulls on the injury on my right side. The bits of flesh, healing to reconnect both sides of the wound, are torn apart. I feel the reopened wound bleed over my side.


    ¡°Elizabeth! Wait!¡± Teva yells out. ¡°E.Vil!¡± She calls out, making me flinch in turn.


    ¡°Be well, Teva.¡± I reply loudly, refusing to stop or turn to look at her.


    I engage in the breach, climbing rubble to make my way. My body protests but I ignore it. My Lady will be in that army. I know it.

 E.Vil.Ch23

    This woman, Teva, she was more innocent than I ever was. But that doesn''t change the fact that she is closer to who I was before than the monster I''ve become.


    I look down at my bloody left limb. I wonder if my Lady will flinch, seeing this. I climb a small pile of rubble and jump down, out of the breach. I land on my feet, disturbing my wounds.


    Once past the castle walls, I keep making my way north on the plains. I can see the tide of Rykz that Teva talked about. They''re almost all scouts but there are a sparse amount of those large creatures with four bladed arms.


    Maybe a couple hundred at the most, they tower over the rest of the Rykz around them. I throw a glance over my shoulder, finding a large number of ladders laid on the wall behind me to either side of the breach.


    It takes me an hour to reach the edge of the Rykz'' army at slow walking pace. A patrol of scouts veers away from their patrol and starts escorting me towards the north-east. I follow along at my pace, too injured to go any faster.


    They guide me into the camp, across a small trench of two meters wide and fifty centimeters deep. There are sharp wooden pikes planted at the bottom of it, those were invisible until I got close enough to look inside.


    A few minutes of walking uphill later, I spot a cart guarded by four of those new Rykz and a huge amount of scouts spread around the area. Celyz is here, not sure how I know, but I do.


    So much for my attempt to force her to remain in the background, safe. I walk up to the cart, leaving my escort of scouts behind.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I speak up. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡± She replies with an enthusiastic resounding voice. ¡°For now, we''re standing off. Their army is still assembling so we''re digging in.¡±


    I hop onto the cart and sit next to her, putting my wounds to rest and relaxing a little. Her knee is still wrapped in a bandage but I saw her move it slightly to make space for me.


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like a good strategy. You should call Fenyz back and attack Meria''s army tonight, break them quickly and be done with this.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Fenyz is of the opinion that we should keep doing what has worked against the Empire before. Exchange our soldiers to damage or take control of the infrastructure rather than clash with armies that are constantly replenished in troops.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°The Empire seems to have an endless amount of soldiers to hold its borders.¡±


    ¡°That may have been true during your previous conflicts, but it isn''t here. Beating this army back will secure your position over the entire south of the Izla, you know this.¡± I say, almost challenging her to contradict me.


    ¡°I do. But Fenyz is also correct to focus on seizing the castle. We are not in a rush right now, why should abandon a good defensive position?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°You need time, correct?¡± I return her question with one of my own.


    ¡°A few days at the most.¡± She answers.


    ¡°And you''ll have a horde of over a hundred thousand disorganized Rykz who have almost no training.¡± I incline my head. ¡°If we break this army, you''ll have all the time you need to secure the Izla, isolate Meria, and train your soldiers for the assault.¡±


    ¡°What''s your angle, Jessica?¡± Celyz asks directly.


    ¡°They''re determined to fight here. At this point, the best outcome for me would be a surprise attack that crushes them quickly enough that casualties are low on both sides. Castle Lance will fall, they don''t have enough soldiers to stop you from taking it now that you''re inside its walls. I want to focus on ending the battle here without dragging this on.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I can order Fenyz to dig in and bring most of her troops back with her.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°Attacking at night would be more advantageous to us.¡± She pauses. ¡°I have to ask, Jessica, where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries ran away before Teva was done setting up her construct, bandits set the town on fire to use the confusion to rob people. Ulf is dead, Teva is going to return to her village.¡± I reply in a cold tone of voice. ¡°I might not be able to do much in Meria, alone.¡±


    ¡°You succeeded anyway. We will consider what''s to be done once we''re past this.¡± Celyz waves her tendrils in a shrugging manner.


    ¡°I''m not sure Fenyz needed the help, parts of the walls were already crawling with Rykz before we breached them.¡± I glance at the four armed Rykz. ¡°What do you call them?¡±


    ¡°We use a mixture of different pheromones.¡± Celyz inclines her head to the side, thoughtfully. ¡°Humans call them harvesters if I''m not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Will you follow my suggestion?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I will.¡± She nods. ¡°We gain from forcing a battle now, even if it is a draw or a loss for us. I warn you, we will try to damage this army as much as possible to make Meria''s walls easier to take, later.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I pause. It''s up to me to find the quickest way to break them.


    The human army is camping about a kilometer away. The central part of it is well-organized, rows of tents and horses tied to stakes. There are banners floating in the wind, too far for me to distinguish the crests.


    The circumference of the camp is disorganized, the people there resemble a mob from afar, their clothes are dull colored and no banners fly over their heads.


    ¡°Do you need medical attention?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°No, just food and rest.¡± I shake my head. ¡°That reminds me, can you refill my flow reserves?¡±


    Celyz nods and takes out a black glowing ball of flow. I absorb it into my reserves, filling them past my limit. I quickly assemble two healing constructs with the extra energy, anchoring them over my shoulder and the cut on my right side.


    The Rykz Princess waves tendrils towards two different groups of Rykz. First is a squad of scouts nearby who depart immediately, heading south towards Castle Lance.


    The other is a group of workers who make their way to a cart and bring back two large steaming pots of food that they lay at our feet. I snap my left hand''s fingers, unwilling to get off the cart and disturb my injuries.


    One of the workers picks my pot up to deposit it at my side between me and Celyz. I take hold of the large serving spoon inside and start eating.


    ¡°Huh. That worked?¡± I mutter between two gulps, surprised.


    ¡°Half the sound, half your arm diffusing a predatory smell, complaining about its hunger in a very primitive way.¡± Celyz chuckles and drips a foot inside her pot of liquid food. ¡°Do you have an opinion to share about tonight''s attack?¡±


    ¡°Those harvesters, how good are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They''re strong enough to sheer through most troops even after their blades dull but they won''t last if the battle prolongs itself. They are too large to avoid attacks so they accumulate wounds and lose stamina. Those are the only ones on the Izla, we can''t replace their casualties. I wouldn''t put them in front of a cavalry charge if that''s what you''re thinking, they''ll be harassed until they fall.¡± She answers.


    ¡°No, I expect your scouts will be able to handle their cavalry by drowning them in numbers.¡± I need to find a way to break the soldiers forming the core of that army without letting them use the peasantry as fodder. ¡°What''s are the numbers involved here?¡±


    ¡°Four thousand warriors, most with Fenyz, twelve thousand scouts, and four hundred harvesters.¡± Celyz relates. ¡°The humans, as far as I can tell, have fifteen thousand peasants, two thousand soldiers, and a five hundred mounted Nobles.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred Nobles.¡± I repeat, surprised at the large number. I glance at the human army again. ¡°That''s still under three thousand qualified combatants.¡±


    ¡°It is, in what way is that important?¡± She turns to me.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°You want to damage their army, correct?¡± I ask for confirmation, Celyz nods. ¡°That''s the part of their forces we need to hit, not the peasants.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Do you have a plan?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, we attack and use Fenyz'' warriors as a spearhead to pierce past the peasantry''s ranks. Once they reach the core troops, before their cavalry can get on their mounts, we use the harvesters to break them.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s possible to reach the center before they get on horseback.¡± Celyz shakes her head negatively. ¡°Don''t let your anger at Nobility color your logic.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate, bringing the serving spoon to my lips and taking a bite to give myself time to think. ¡°You''re right, we don''t need to hit the Nobles.¡± I admit, reluctantly. ¡°Those soldiers are the ones they''re counting on to hold Meria''s walls, once they bleed, their army will have to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Celyz points at a large hill a good distance away from the human army, east.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I frown, squinting my eyes.


    ¡°Don''t know but our scouts aren''t coming back from there.¡± She slashes the air with her tendril, it snaps sharply when she abruptly stops. ¡°I suspect Templars.¡± Her resounding voice is tinted by irritation.


    ¡°Will their trick with pheromones still work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. But it won''t matter too much with me and Fenyz to keep an eye on things.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand what they''re still doing here.¡± I mumble. ¡°What''s the point? They don''t even have enough experienced soldiers to break past your army of scouts in open field.¡±


    ¡°You''ve said it, they lack experience. Perhaps they want to bloody their army and retreat. Besides, this is the first time both of our armies encounter each other in the field, retreating without a fight would be a hit to morale. It would be seen as a defeat in the eyes of every man and woman in that army.¡± Celyz ventures a guess.


    ¡°Or they have a plan.¡± I counter. ¡°Did you hear anything about Lance''s call to arms towards the mainland Nobility?¡±


    ¡°I have, it would be too early for that to have any effect on this battle.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t be so sure.¡± I shake my head negatively. ¡°I was told that barges were sent to the mainland for grain, but that''s suspicious in itself since we are still a few months away from winter, the issue of food shouldn''t be so urgent.¡±


    ¡°You think they''re going to use them to ferry soldiers over.¡± Celyz catches on immediately.


    ¡°They chose to sit their army in the middle of the plains instead of reinforcing this castle by the sea or picking a more defensible position.¡± I explain. ¡°Something''s going on that we don''t know about.¡±


    ¡°Fenyz will be here by the end of the afternoon. We will organize and attack as soon as night falls, we''ll see if they have a plan.¡±


    It takes me almost half an hour to finish the pot of food, I almost stopped once my stomach was full but my hunger remained. I didn''t think that the limb could affect me this way.


    I suppose it isn''t surprising that the limb can push its host to feed more. It is unsettling but there is not much to do about it, I''m not going to give up the arm and starve to death over this.


    The afternoon passes by. I remain sitting on the cart, atop the hill, resting next to Celyz and observing both armies in turn. I glance back at the castle once night starts falling.


    There are Rykz warriors pouring out of the breach and northern gate. The column of supply carts filled with the granary''s grain is slowly progressing towards us, pulled along by workers.


    I turn my glance west, to observe the sea on the horizon. No sign of any barges in the dimming light. Soon, I won''t even be able to see far enough to tell.


    ¡°How long until we''re ready?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°Another couple of hours for Fenyz to get here, it''ll take half an hour to organize our troops into a formation.¡±


    ¡°She took her time.¡± I comment. ¡°If there are barges full of soldiers on the water, waiting to use the dark to land...¡±


    ¡°Then there are. It is not a concern.¡± Celyz shrugs. ¡°We have scouts on the shore, I''ll dispatch a thousand more to that flank if you are concerned.¡±


    ¡°Please do. I don''t know how quickly those can cross the sea and disembark troops, but...¡±


    Celyz waves a tendril, a squad departs east towards a large cluster of scouts. The Rykz army is eerily silent, those without orders are patiently holding to their ranks, barely moving at all. A scout approaches us. I glance at it, puzzled.


    ¡°They''re moving.¡± Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, frowning and turning my gaze north. ¡°Fuck.¡± I utter, finding the human army in the process of forming ranks.


    The peasants are organizing in large regiments but the spaces between them are irregular, the only thing that changes is that instead of a large mob, there are now several smaller ones.


    ¡°Why would they attack now?¡± I furiously think through the possibilities until one of them surfaces. ¡°Fenyz.¡±


    ¡°They were warned that our army is gathering, they do not want to fight our entire forces so they are taking the initiative.¡± Celyz agrees.


    At least they''re carrying torches so I''ll be able to see what''s happening. I divert my sight towards the large hill that the Princess pointed me towards earlier. I don''t see anything but I keep my eyes fixed on it.


    ¡°If Lance sent her barges as soon as she came back to her castle, that was something like a week ago. Plenty of time for them to load and come back.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°Where would they have found the soldiers?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Port-Odo. The Duke could have convinced them to lend their own garrison. After all, that city is your next target once the Izla falls.¡±


    ¡°You''ve been staring at that hill. You think there is an army behind it, not just a couple hundred of Templars.¡± Celyz inclines her head. ¡°Port-Odo is a major harbor, but not a large city. Two thousand soldiers and mercenaries, at the most.¡±


    ¡°Redeploy your troops, leave only the minimum amount of troops on that western flank and cover the eastern one.¡± I tell her. ¡°If they land from the sea, we crush them on the beaches. If they''re behind that hill and try to take advantage of the opening, your Rykz are reactive enough that we''ll be able to react and redeploy before it''s too late.¡±


    ¡°Why? We can cover both flanks.¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Because they won''t attack until they see a weakness to exploit. Better give it to them at the start of the battle, guide them where we want them instead of letting them decide what their best move is, where they can inflict the most damage to us.¡± I explain my thought process. ¡°Just treat them as a distraction, our focus remains the same, crush the core of Meria''s troops.¡±


    ¡°You want to attack while we''re on the defensive!?¡± Celyz exclaims, chuckling.


    ¡°Why not? Tell Fenyz to hurry up and split her army in half, one to each of our flanks. That way we won''t have to worry too much about either and we can focus on the center where their core troops are sure to hit us.¡±


    ¡°One minute.¡± Celyz nods and waves four tendrils at once towards different squads of Rykz who depart in every direction at running pace. ¡°Done. Will you take the field?¡±


    ¡°No. Not yet at least.¡± I shake my head, glancing at the large hill once more. ¡°Did you say two hundred Templars earlier?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Approximately. Less since quite of few of them died during the first wave of our attack, but those were the least skillful since they were posted inside unimportant village temples.¡± Celyz pauses. ¡°No offense.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I shrug. ¡°How do you plan to deal with the Templars?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡± She waves a tendril and the scouts around us start moving, they form circles around us on the hill, lines of Rykz deployed in layers separated by a few meters of empty space. ¡°They''ll be slowed down to a crawl before they can make it uphill, not to mention the spiked trenches disseminated all around us.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I glance at the defensive perimeter skeptically. ¡°If you''re willing to, I''d like you to call the harvesters here.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°Of course, what do you plan on doing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Wait, see, counter.¡± I shrug. ¡°I''ll be honest, I''m hoping that they have a viable plan to defeat us because, otherwise, I don''t see the point of this. I would rather not watch people die for no reason.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Celyz nods, waving a tendril to send a scout towards the four hundred harvesters.


    It only takes the harvesters only a few minutes to move and cross the army to organize themselves around us. The level of coordination shown by the Rykz as they flawlessly part and create pathways to let other units pass within their ranks is impressive.


    I inspect one of the harvesters, its interlocked carapace is at least five centimeters thick, its chest moves as the large Rykz takes long, deep breaths.


    I bring my attention back towards the hill that an army might be used to hide, ignoring the human army''s advance. The darkness is now too thick for me to observe the sea, but I should be able to distinguish a small army moving across the empty plain, even with this little light.


    I catch a glimpse of metal, a ray of sun hit some part of someone''s sword and reflected it in our direction. I enhance my eyesight. It takes me a while, even with the construct, to distinguish the soldiers wearing black clothing making their way across from the large hill towards the Rykz'' western flank, the one we purposefully depleted of its troops.


    ¡°My trick worked, Celyz.¡± I tell her. ¡°I think there are about a thousand men and women headed towards our left flank.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to reinforce it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± I turn my gaze towards the center.


    The Nobility is standing on a hill, there are hundreds of servants holding torches up for the five hundred Nobles. The soldiers, core of their army, are holding up the middle of the formation while mobs of peasants hold up the flanks.


    They are holding tools ranging from scythes to pitchforks, planning to use them as weapons.


    In front of them, a black tide of Rykz scouts, barely visible to me in the night.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Their breathing cry floats up the hill, to my ears, pushed along by the wind.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 E.Vil.Ch24

    I enhance my eyesight with a flow construct, needing it despite the rising half-moon. The human army is drawing closer and closer to their enemy at a jogging pace. Peasants aren¡¯t carrying torches but the soldiers have some spread along their third line. The light touches on the first line of Rykz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The scout¡¯s ranks shuffle, they raise their spiked arms and bend their four knees to brace for impact. The human soldier¡¯s pace accelerates and they start running, charging.


    Crash. Their hit the Rykz lines. The sound of the shock is reminiscent of a wave hitting a rocky cliff, only duller and metallic. My eyes widen when I see the entire first line of the humans just¡­ fall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Dead. All of them and half of their second line. Impaled on spikes, their charge barely killed a third of the first Rykz line. The melee begins, swords swirl to cut carapace, shields block obsidian black spikes.


    The peasants hit the Rykz, a step behind the professionals. It is too dark for me to see exactly what happens without torchlight, but what little I can see isn¡¯t good. They have no training in comparison and I can already see swathes of them fall as a consequence.


    The soldiers are clashing with the scouts chaotically. The Rykz, on the other hand, seem calm and steady. Their line is still uniform, so much so, that some of them don¡¯t even have a human in front of them to fight so they throw long-range harassing jabs to help their neighboring brethren.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Nobles on the hill move, they head west on the plain on horseback. I keep my eyes trained on them. They¡¯ll be the ones with the soldiers dressed in black to change the course of the battle.


    ¡°Now, Celyz. Reinforce the western flank.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Already done.¡± She replies, pointing at a thousand Rykz separating from the center with a tendril.


    ¡°How far can you detect heat exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not very, but I have a whole army to tell me what¡¯s happening.¡± Celyz chuckles.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The soldiers dressed in black accelerate, I can see two thousand of them on the plains now. They hit the weak Rykz western flank at a jogging pace, they suffer much fewer casualties than Meria¡¯s soldiers did with their reckless charge.


    I suppose their commander saw the result of that and decided against repeating the mistake of attacking a line of spikes at full speed. These soldiers dressed in black don¡¯t link up with the edge of the peasant lines, they are leaving enough space between the two for the cavalry to charge into.


    ¡°That might be bad.¡± I comment calmly, emotionally detached.


    The Nobles correct their mount¡¯s course to head there, their ranks shift and reorganize into a triangular formation with the point of it aimed at the Rykz. The horses accelerate, picking up speed and reaching a full galloping pace.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The scouts brace and raise their spikes to receive the charge. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect when the Nobles crash into them, their first three ranks are obliterated. The cavalry acts like a spearhead wedged deeply in the Rykz army.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get cut in half.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°Look closer.¡± She replies.


    I frown and it takes me a few seconds to notice what she means. I hadn¡¯t noticed but they paid a price during that initial impact, there are at least a hundred dead horses and trampled Nobles laying on the ground.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The soldiers dressed in black are making more progress now that the cavalry charge destabilized the Rykz ranks, the peasants are still struggling but perhaps less so.


    The regiment of scouts that was supposed to reinforce the western flank is unable to do so, cut off from that side by their own brethren that are being pushed back by the cavalry.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how coordinated your army is at shuffling troops around if it isn¡¯t possible to make way because there is too much pressure to reorganize.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Maybe shuffle your troops, get that regiment that¡¯s being torn apart to reinforce the west while the one that was originally supposed to do that can form new lines to contain the Nobility.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°That¡­ would work, let¡¯s see¡­ That hundred stays, the rest pulls away.¡± Celyz mutters, waving her tendrils towards scouts who depart to relay her orders.


    I briefly glance towards Meria¡¯s soldiers, they don¡¯t seem to be making any progress. I turn my eyes west, the flank is starting to crumble. The Rykz¡¯ line is bending backward because it isn¡¯t deep enough to withstand two thousand soldiers¡¯ push.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The regiment of Rykz, that is being pushed back by the Nobles, shift. Eight out of ten turn around and retreat, those who can head west while those who are stuck on the wrong side go south.


    The scouts that remain fighting are slaughtered but not quickly enough to prevent that regiment from disengaging and the other from taking over. They¡¯ve suffered losses but the Rykz army is already reorganizing itself around the Nobles, boxing them in with fresh lines of spikes.


    The human cavalry doesn¡¯t have the space to pick up speed anymore, they won¡¯t be able to directly break into the Rykz lines. It¡¯s not an ideal position for us, to have around four hundred Nobles between our center and western flank, but it¡¯s an improvement compared to the previous state of things.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to charge south to cut our western flank off.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Probably. But we have two half regiments there now and the more time they waste hesitating the more Rykz will reinforce it, they can hold for a while.¡± I say, glaring at the Nobles.


    Their commander seems to come to a decision and they charge, south like Celyz predicted. The first three lines of scouts crumble under the impact, but this time, the Nobles fail to penetrate any deeper than that.


    The Rykz to the right and left of the human cavalry close in on them and in a very short amount of time, the Nobles are almost fully encircled. Not completely because the soldiers wearing black are holding a path of retreat for them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°It¡¯s a melee now.¡± I observe. ¡°Their gambit didn¡¯t pay off.¡±


    ¡°It may have, our western flank is starting to get mowed down and I can¡¯t get any more reinforcements there.¡± Celyz waves a tendril.


    I scrutinize the Rykz¡¯ western line. I see a lot of movement but they¡¯re not¡­ oh. Shit. The scouts are getting cut down, dozens at a time, I didn¡¯t notice because the Rykz are that good at rotating their ranks to replenish casualties.


    ¡°They¡¯re using flow.¡± I mutter, scrutinizing the soldier¡¯s movements. ¡°Those are lion strike stances. Can you do something about this? Our entire left flank is going to shatter.¡±


    ¡°I would normally send the harvesters.¡± Celyz replies in a heavy resounding voice.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°They can¡¯t keep this up for long, they¡¯re using too many full powered lion strikes in close succession.¡± I think quickly, scrutinizing the battlefield. ¡°What if we send the harvesters to crush the Nobles?¡± I ask Celyz. ¡°They¡¯re stuck in a melee now so they¡¯ll have to either fight them or pull back, besides they¡¯re the reason we can¡¯t reinforce the west quickly enough with scouts from the center.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Celyz nods, waving a tendril. ¡°I¡¯m ordering the harvesters to go through the Nobility to reinforce the west. It solves both issues.¡±


    I glance at the center. Meria¡¯s soldiers have managed to push the Rykz line somewhat, but not very much. Their numbers seem relatively untouched compared to earlier.


    The peasantry on their flanks, however, is crumbling. I can see heads turn within their ranks, looking back and thinking of running away. Go on, break.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz touches my shoulder with a tendril that she then points towards the west. ¡°Some of my scouts just reported hearing cavalry left of our flank. Can you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Templars, two hundred of them!¡± I exclaim, stunned by the sight of the fully armored men and women, riding horses covered in chain-mail. They are holding long lances, vertically, and holding kite shields. ¡°They¡¯re bypassing the battle, headed south.¡± As I say that, the Templars make a sharp turn and start charging towards our hill. ¡°Wait, no, they just turned south-west, charging us.¡±


    Celyz waves a dozen tendrils at once, the same number of scouts split away from our surroundings and spread over the hill. The rings of Rykz around the hill break and reform in a denser defensive half-circle formation to our left.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I turn my gaze towards the harvesters who are just now engaging in battle. They are almost as tall as the Nobles on horseback. I see the creatures use their four arms to attack both animal and human at once, tearing chain-mails like leather and tearing bodies apart.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Their breathing cry is¡­ thicker in tone than the smaller Rykz¡¯. The Nobles reorganize and try to pressure the harvesters. No doubt attempting to pierce their lines to meet up with the Templars. However, faced with the large creature¡¯s blades, they fail to make any headway and their losses pile up as their ranks lose cohesion.


    They won¡¯t succeed and will probably have to retreat soon, our western flank is more than decimated but salvaged. Not that we needed to save it, what matters is for the center to hold.


    ¡°How many losses so far, Celyz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Five thousand Rykz dead at the last report.¡± She replies in a tight vibrating voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a lot.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°We are roughly trading four scouts for one soldier, and one to one with the peasantry.¡± She replies. ¡°How close are the Templars?¡±


    ¡°Half-way to us, about to hit the line at the bottom of the hill.¡± I reply, glancing to the left.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Templars lower their lances, hitting the first like of Rykz and crushing it without even slowing down, starting to climb our hill. The second line of Rykz is trampled.


    I notice a black glow on the edge of my field of vision, Celyz is assembling a construct, filling her tendrils with flow. I feel my hair ruffle inside my helmet, levitating up somehow.


    The third line of scouts is obliterated by the temple guards. I haven¡¯t seen even a single one of them fall so far.


    ¡°Are we going to die, Celyz?¡± I ask with a mad giggle.


    The Rykz Princess doesn¡¯t reply, her attention focused entirely on the construct she is assembling. The Templars move their shield hands, placing it against the side of their mounts. The horses pick up in speed, unnaturally so.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The fourth line of Rykz is standing behind a spiked trench, their spikes angled further upward than any other line. The temple guard¡¯s horses reach the edge of it and jump over its two-meter width, landing on top of the scouts.


    The horses¡¯ chain-mails don¡¯t cover their underside and two dozen of them fall, impaled by spikes. The Templars are noticeably slower now and half of those who lost their mounts fail to stand as their brethren keep charging uphill.


    I feel a tingling sensation on the surface of my skin and goosebumps on the top of my head as my hair stands. Crash. The fifth line of Rykz breaks. Two left. Only two dozen meters between me and probable death. I grin, securing my grip over my hammer.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Celyz¡¯ tendrils gather in front of her in a circular pattern. The black glow of flow covering them intensifies sharply but diminishes just as quickly as it drains to form a large black construct in the center of her tendrils, in front of her torso.


    I recognize the spherical construct immediately as the lightning one. I hurriedly turn my head away as Celyz finishes assembling it. The Nobles have retreated and the Rykz reformed their line. The harvesters are relieving our western flank, butchering the soldiers in black clothing.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Celyz speaks up. I clench my eyelids shut as tightly as possible.


    Rumble. I feel, no, I hear the air vibrate around me. Crack. The sound is deafening, a flash of light pierces the darkness of covering my eyes, almost blinding me despite my precautions and the small opening in my helmet.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I open my eyes and turn to observe the result. The first line of the Templars was¡­ obliterated. They lay haphazardly on the ground, intermingled with their mounts, their armors smoking. The second line lost a third of its numbers. Almost half of the temple guards are gone, dead.


    There are black scorch marks on the ground, the remaining Templars aren¡¯t charging anymore, they were stopped dead in their tracks and are now struggling to keep their horses under control.


    The Rykz abandon their positions and converge on their chaotic ranks, trying to smother them under their numbers. The Templars on foot move to cover the breaches in their lines and the chaos is efficiently reigned in.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Except now, they¡¯re under siege, surrounded and lacking the necessary momentum to pierce their enemy¡¯s dense ranks. The scouts are dying in droves under human swords but there is no end to the tide in sight. Dead Rykz are replaced within seconds.


    The Templars on horseback turn around and those on foot form a rear-guard. I see no hesitation in their ranks as they retreat in good order, headed towards the bottom of the hill at walking pace, splitting the tide in front of them.


    I throw a glance south, Fenyz and her warriors are near, half an hour at the most. The battle may reach a conclusion before that. I turn back towards the center of the Rykz lines.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Meria¡¯s soldiers have successfully pushed the scout¡¯s ranks back, behind them are fields of dead Rykz and humans, but they¡¯re not advancing anymore. The battle has raged on for a long time now and the humans seem¡­ sluggish compared to the Rykz.


    Fatigue piles up, adrenaline and fear take their toll. Flow is running out. I hop off the cart, laying my hammer on my shoulder. The peasantry is still holdout out despite grievous losses, I suspect that the Nobles spreading out among their ranks are the cause. I intend to change that state of affairs.


    The soldiers dressed in black aren¡¯t breaking but the harvesters have pierced deeply into their ranks and they are still advancing unhindered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Celyz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Three thousand in the center, a thousand five-hundred here, a five-hundred on our western flank, a thousand more on our eastern flank who just engaged a disparate human force that landed on the beach.¡± She utters, pointing at each portion of the battlefield with a tendril. ¡°The harvesters have suffered almost no casualties yet but I¡¯m pulling them to contain the Templars in case they decide to charge their backs.¡±


    ¡°Disparate?¡± I ask, glancing east but failing to pierce the darkness.


    ¡°Sailors and mercenaries would be my guess.¡± Celyz explains.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°No matter.¡± I turn back to Celyz. ¡°They¡¯ve lost the battle, it¡¯s only a matter of holding until Fenyz arrives now.¡±


    ¡°I am inclined to agree. Our losses are severe but they¡¯ve failed to break our center and the western flank holds.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Give me a hundred harvesters, I¡¯m going there.¡± I point towards the peasants holding the line between Meria¡¯s soldiers and those dressed in black.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to gather north of the hill, don¡¯t lose them.¡± Celyz waves a tendril, ordering a scout to relay the message.


    The Templars finally break through the Rykz¡¯ thinner lines at the bottom of the hill. As Celyz predicted, they immediately charge the western flank¡¯s back. A third of them, on foot, follow behind at a much slower pace. Still, their speed is impressive considering that they¡¯re wearing full plate armor.


    I make my way north, descending from the hill slowly to spare my wounds. My limb¡¯s tendrils are keeping my broken shoulder¡¯s bones fused but that doesn¡¯t mean there is no wiggle room, small waves of pain impact my body as each step makes both sides of the fracture scrape together and disturb the cut in my right side.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Mhm, hmm. Hhm. I hum along with the pain. I wonder if my Lady will be there¡­ The Templars shatter the Rykz rear-guard but encounter the redeploying harvesters soon after, engaging in a pitched battle with the large creatures.


    ¡°Hah!¡± The sound escapes me when my foot impacts the ground with too much strength. Hum, hmm. The bloodiest harvesters, those that are now at the back of the group since they were previously the front-liners, separate from the rest and head towards the bottom of the cliff.


    Their blades are duller than they were and red with blood, some of the large Rykz even have viscera stuck in the interstices of their interlocked carapace.


    A few are wounded and bleeding, covering their obsidian black armor with brown viscous fluid. One of them is missing a hind-leg; it stumbles forward, dragging that quarter of its lower abdomen behind.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The harvesters release a breathing cry as I approach. I wave my left arm in response with an amused smirk, but they seem to take it as an order to move. The creatures, twice as tall as I am, gather around me and match my pace as we advance.


    It takes us a few minutes to reach the rear lines. I hear sounds of battle, cries and shouts, barely a few tens of meters ahead. I wave my right arm towards the east, where the peasantry and the soldiers¡¯ ranks link. The harvesters form up and the scouts part to let them pass through their lines.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The hundred Rykz advance at marching pace, their speed barely slowing down when they hit the first humans. I assemble a construct to sharpen my hearing and just¡­ wait to see what happens.


    ¡°Hold the line! Don¡¯t falter!¡± A Lord yells. ¡°The Izla depends on it!¡±


    I follow the voice with my eyes, finding a man atop his mount in the middle of the disorganized peasantry. He isn¡¯t fighting and is directing his horse away from the area.


    I keep observing, noticing that almost every Noble is the area is pulling away to regroup behind the lines. They¡¯re preparing to charge, that¡¯s all I can think of. I make my way through the Rykz towards the harvesters, using their large bodies as cover.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    There are fresh bodies on the ground, soldiers and a few peasants that were torn apart. I divert my eyes and focus myself, I¡¯m not the one who decided to fight here. Nobility took a gamble and they¡¯re paying the price.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Deafening explosions occur all over the battlefield. Boom! That was close! Shit! I kneel down, hiding behind a harvester.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Boom! A shock-wave throws me to the ground, splattering dust all over me. The scouts behind me took the brunt of it, there is a gaping hole in their line. I get back up, glancing around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! More explosions in the scout lines. The harvesters are almost untouched, probably because they¡¯re too close to Meria¡¯s soldiers, I can see that some blasts opened holes in the front-line that were too close to the edge for the peasants there to have escaped unscathed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz tide shudders but doesn¡¯t break. It takes only a minute for them to replace their casualties and reform their ranks. I see soldiers on either side of the harvesters rush forward, isolating us inside a vice-like formation.


    I hear the sound of hooves approaching despite the ringing in my ears. The Nobles aren¡¯t charging but going through their own ranks to engage the harvesters.


    A few are wearing full plate armor, but there is only one that interests me. My Lady. She isn¡¯t swaying on her horse like last time, but her posture is rigid.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I assemble the signaling construct and tell my left limb to fight for survival but cut it in half. My limb tenses a little, moving without order, but I don¡¯t lose control of it like I did last time.


    A cool feeling spreads through my chest, originating from the tendrils. My heartbeat accelerates, and my wounds¡¯ pain recedes to the back of my mind. The harvesters shudder and stop advancing, pulling back to form a tight circle around me.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 E.Vil.Ch25

    The Nobles stop a few ranks away from our defensive circle and dismount. I don¡¯t see well enough through the crowd to see what¡¯s happening but I assume they¡¯re going to use the soldiers as cover to harass us.


    I see a small forest of long wooden spears pointing over the human¡¯s heads, approaching the area where the Nobles dismounted. My Lady is among them, she is tall, my eyes are staring at the top of her helmet.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Bop. Something lands on the ground near my feet, a wooden ball very similar to the one Teva used to anchor her explosive construct. I drop down and grab it to throw it towards the sky over the Noble¡¯s heads.


    Boom! It explodes midway, just over one of the harvester¡¯s heads. The creature¡¯s head is pushed down and it stumbles. One of the soldiers jumps forward to take advantage, throwing a powerful lion strike slash that cuts one of its four arms at the shoulder, the severed blade drops to the ground.


    Can¡¯t let them throw more of there in the middle of us. I raise my left arm with my hammer and bring it down suddenly towards the soldiers. The harvesters rush out, breaking the tight circle.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The human ranks are too tight for their first line to avoid the charge, the Nobles in the middle of their ranks are hindering these soldier¡¯s ability to dodge and a massacre unfolds.


    Bop. Another ball falls to the ground, this time too far to my left for me to do anything about it, I jump down on the ground. Boom! The wind of the explosion passes over my back, ruffling my chain-mail.


    I get back up and make my way to the front-line. The Nobles are starting to use the long spears to harass the harvesters from afar. It isn¡¯t having an immediate effect but I can tell that this isn¡¯t a good position for either side to be in.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My Lady is harassing a harvester, I move towards it to use it as cover and wait. She throws a stab, hitting the harvester in its arm. I drop my hammer and seize the end of it with my left limb, preventing her from pulling it back and take hold of the harvester¡¯s hind-leg with my other hand.


    I suddenly tug on the spear with all my strength, using the harvester as an anchor, she fails to release the weapon in time and is thrown forward to the front-line, close to me. I smile, my body is heating up. Either because of the limb or because of her. Maybe both.


    The harvester raises two of its arms to attack her. My eyes widen in terror at the sight. I hurriedly release the spear, at the same moment as she does. Kneeling to take hold of my hammer and do something, but I¡¯m too slow.


    The Rykz brings its blades down, aimed at her torso. The runes on the outside of my Lady¡¯s armor start glowing golden with flow. She avoids one of the harvester¡¯s blades by angling sideways but the second hits her shoulder guard, crushing and bending the rounded piece of armor inwards.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You dare attempt to hurt her!¡± I howl with fury, raising my hammer and slamming it down on the arm that almost injured my Lady.


    Crack. The limb is broken by the force of my blow. The Rykz¡¯ body shakes a little as it stops and stands there, immobile. It angles its head down towards me. I raise my hammer threateningly and point it towards a soldier. It ambles forward, obeying, the broken arm is dangling along its body.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± My Lady asks in an unsteady tone.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± I reply, trying very hard to control my voice as I grin up to my ears.


    ¡°I thought you could be,¡­ but she would never do any of this.¡± She mutters in a low voice and then stares at my left limb. ¡°It was a delusion to begin with.¡± She adds with sadness.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I wouldn¡¯t normally hear her clearly enough to understand but with my entire being focused on her, it isn¡¯t an issue. I want to see her, face, body, fingers, feet, everything. My most intimate place shivers as my lust awakens, my breast¡¯s nipple hardens even further.


    ¡°Come, fight me.¡± I tell her, taking a few steps forward to stand in the middle of the battle-line between humans and Rykz, daring her to join me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? These creatures are invading us, you and your friend aren¡¯t on the good side.¡± She speaks up, holding her ground and staring back at me as the battle rages around us.


    I open my mouth to answer but feel my left arm move on its own, using the hammer to block a sword strike that I hadn¡¯t seen coming at all. I turn to glare at the soldier guilty of interrupting my reunion. I take the time to assemble two lightning constructs and make them rotate around my right hand.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Good. Evil.¡± I chuckle madly. ¡°Neither matters when faced with death on this scale. If I succeed, fewer people will die than if you do. If I fail, I won¡¯t have caused any more damage than if I did¡­ Nothing.¡± I utter the word with delight,


    My Lady flinches at the word, her legs lose strength and she stumbles forward. The sight arouses me. I rush and catch her by the shoulders, feeling my desire begin to moisten the intimacy between my thighs.


    She seems to regain her spirit somewhat, her hand is reaching towards the pommel of her sword. I release her shoulders and take a step back. I feel my left limb tense and decide to assemble the signaling construct while my Lady draws her sword. I tell my limb to stop fighting for survival, unwilling to risk an incident like the one with the town guard that it impaled by itself.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡­ she was better than this.¡± Her voice is cold, metallic. ¡°She is better off without me anyway.¡± She raises her sword to take the stabbing lion strike stance.


    I target her sword with one of the lightning constructs, activating it immediately. The bold flashes, hitting it and disappearing within a split second. The runes on her armor glow brighter for a second, but that¡¯s about it. Disappointing, I hoped to capture her with this. It would be too risky to try to overpower that protection.


    My Lady rushes, releasing her lion strike towards my chest. I swirl aside, avoiding it and throwing a swiping blow towards her right leg. She lifts it, letting the hammer pass under her foot and kicks me in the chest.


    I stumble backward, stunned by her ability to move like that in full plate. I keep moving away and absorb the flow inside my spare lightning construct to use it in a full body strengthening construct.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You¡¯re barely standing on your feet!¡± I giggle, seeing Lance struggle to regain her balance after that move. ¡°You want to save the Izla in that state?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much, shut up for a while!¡± She roars, rushing forward with a sudden slashing strike.


    I laugh and casually slap the sword away with my hammer¡¯s handle, using only my left hand to parry. I feel something hit me in the middle of my chest, cutting my breath and almost making me puke.


    I step away. Fuck, a palm strike. The same move she used on the Grub! I roar with anger at the insult, taking my hammer in both hands and using my full strength to swing it towards her chest. She avoids it with a jump, putting some distance between us.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The battle around us is intensifying. I see that the soldier¡¯s back-lines are evacuating and being replaced by peasants. Those fucking Nobles are using peasants as a meat shield against the harvesters.


    Neither side seems to be holding an advantage, harvesters aren¡¯t falling yet but they¡¯re picking up a lot of injuries while the humans are being torn apart under their blades by the handful.


    ¡°Nobles.¡± I seethe. ¡°It¡®s all honor and glory until there¡¯s a dirty task, it becomes about duty then.¡±


    The words physically impact my Lady. I take advantage of her distraction to pounce and take firm hold of her helmet with my right hand, throwing a strike towards her chest with my left.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She moves her sword to intercept my blow but it is far from sufficient. My hammer slams into the blade, its heavy momentum carries both weapons and impacts her torso. My Lady is thrown aside. Her helmet is torn off, remaining in my hand.


    Finally. I drink her appearance in, satisfying some of my thirst for her. The void in my heart beats with ecstasy. Her long straight black hair, her sharp expression. The light gray abyss of her eyes is breathtaking despite the dark shadows under them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°The Rykz have hatched. Two hundred thousand of them.¡± I utter, enjoying the nascent despair on her face but holding to my vow. Trying to reach out as more and more peasants are made to take over for the soldiers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything to protect the Izla, this isn¡¯t news to us.¡± My Lady replies quietly, without energy.


    ¡°Call the retreat.¡± I speak up as emphatically as I can. ¡°Save their lives.¡±


    ¡°This is war!¡± My Lady yells with a painful face.


    ¡°It is pointless to continue this battle, a victory here won¡¯t mean anything at this point. You¡®ve suffered too many losses.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, sacrifices are integral to warfare. We¡¯ve bought time for the Izla.¡± She talks down to me. ¡°I will give my own life for more if necessary!¡± She roars, raising her sword and charging me.


    ¡°Do you feel superior to those peasants?¡± I parry her blow and successfully avoiding her golden glowing palm this time.


    ¡°No!¡± My Lady replies, an expression of outrage painted on her face.


    ¡°Then why are they sent to die without equipment? Without training?¡± I ask, blocking a quick slash.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitates. I take advantage and use my foot to trip her, she crashes to the ground.


    ¡°You are superior to them in wealth, in birth, in position, in expertise.¡± I utter in a hash accusatory tone, stepping away to give her space to stand.


    ¡°That¡¯s, I, I do my best to be worthy. I rule fairly.¡± My Lady says, struggling to get back to her feet because of the heavy plate armor restraining her movements.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I shrug. ¡°But your life?¡± I pause, giving her time to think back to her words, to how she unconsciously placed her own life above that of the low-born dying all around us. That she would only sacrifice it if necessary while theirs is used to provide Nobility with a meat shield. ¡°Your life should weight the same as theirs.¡± I lie to my Lady¡®s entrancing face.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She stands but I can see how exhausted she is inside. My words are hitting her harder than they should. She shouldn¡¯t be this weak. I want to torment her some more. The thought fuels my lust, drenching my most intimate place with even more desire.


    I rush forth as soon as she manages to regain her balance. Throwing swirling hammer blows with a third of my strength, making the weapon spin around my back to chain blows together.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My Lady struggles to keep up, choosing to avoid or deviate my attacks instead of blocking them. Her movements are limited by the two harvesters on either side of us.


    She blinks, involuntarily, and misses one of my attacks. Clang. Her breastplate absorbs the blow, making her stumble. I let go of my hammer and leap on top of her, forcing my Lady to the ground and straddling her. The sword escapes her hands.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The landing takes the air out of her lungs, Leomi is visibly fighting unconsciousness. She was too exhausted to fight properly and that last blow seems to have thrown her into a daze.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± She asks softly, tenderly. The void in my heart shrieks with joy. Her eyes turn to the bloody glove on my left limb. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t with me anymore.¡± My Lady reminds herself, her voice filled with pain. My chest throbs, agony and affection melding together.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    This is good. My most intimate place shivers as a tiny wave of pleasure courses through it. But not good enough, this is¡­ wrong. My Lady isn¡¯t this weak, she is greater than this.


    I seize her breast-plate with my left hand and rip it off of her, the straps snap under my strength. She lays there, eyes glazing over. Come on, fight me! I tear apart the straps that holding the hard leather armor underneath and shred the next layer.


    My Lady¡¯s face is blank, empty. She isn¡¯t yelling or begging. She wants to hurt. My arousal lessens somewhat, the lack of reaction is throwing me off. I take hold of the layer of leather withholding her breasts and take my dagger from my belt to cut it in half.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Her magnificent chest is liberated. The sight of her cute nipples rekindles the flame of my desire. They complete her small round breasts perfectly. My Lady¡®s skin is smooth to the touch and soft looking. But this isn¡¯t good enough. I need to build her up if I want to tear her down. Yes, it can¡¯t end here.


    ¡°I¡®ve heard you¡¯ve experienced a bad breakup, just recently.¡± I whisper in my Lady¡¯s appetizing ears. She seems to regain some coherence at my words. ¡°What was it? Jessica?¡± I ask, the word shakes her completely out of her trance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak her name.¡± She protests weakly.


    ¡°I don¡®t really believe it.¡± Hm. ¡°Let¡®s see if you¡¯re truly heartbroken.¡± I feel my lips stretch into a wild grin.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Leomi struggles under me. I seize her right wrist with my left hand, using my other to force her left arm behind her back, sticking it between her and the ground. She won¡¯t be able to remove it with my weight pressing on her.


    With both of my Lady¡®s slender hands immobilized, I take hold of the dagger. I use it to pierce her skin just above and to the left of her perfect left breast. I let go of the weapon and assemble another strengthening construct that I apply over my right arm.


    I run my fingers over the cut in her skin, staring in my Lady¡¯s light gray eyes through the opening in my helmet. I insert my thumb deeply into the wound, lodging it in-between two ribs.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She screams as I use my strength reinforced by a construct to part the bones and penetrate her flesh.


    I keep pressing, pushing and leveraging my weight over my arm to drill towards the beating organ that has fascinated me for so long, the mystery of what exactly it contains is within reach.


    ¡°What ar. Rhaa! You doing?!¡± My Lady gasps, her pupils dilating.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Seeking proof!¡± I exclaim merrily. ¡°We must figure this out together.¡±


    Her ribs part suddenly, letting my thumb pass through them. She convulses under me. I feel her heart beating under my fingertip, quickly and strongly.


    ¡°Nope; this isn¡®t broken.¡± I giggle, nodding. ¡°Why are you so weak?¡± I question while moving my thumb up and down along with her pulse. She coughs. I keep my gaze on her face, scrutinizing its every detail, fascinated by the pain and sadness in her expression. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, how long as it been since you last slept?¡± I ask, bringing my knees together to weirdly hug her bare sides.


    ¡°A¡­ week? I think.¡± My Lady replies, her breath is short. ¡°You¡¯re, with them. Did¡­ did you, see a, one-armed, girl?¡±


    ¡°Did I? Hm.¡± I hum. ¡°Maybe I did.¡± I chortle, seeing how suspended to my words she is. ¡°I might tell you what I know if you grant me¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± I pause for dramatic effect. ¡°Five dances.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡± She asks, baffled.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Dances! Five of them!¡± I exclaim cheerfully, taking my thumb out of her chest.


    ¡°Ayh!¡± She yelps. ¡°You¡¯re, not going, to kill me?¡± My Lady asks, blinking her eyelids rapidly to chase the hazy veil covering her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I stand up, liberating my Lady.


    I throw a quick glance around. The battle is still raging. A few harvesters have fallen. The peasants around us are¡­ terrorized. Why aren¡¯t they running? Far behind the crowd, I notice another group of Nobles on horseback, their swords are bare and what little I can hear of their tone of voice answers my question. Because they¡¯ll be executed if they run.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My excitement dies down completely, my thighs are still drenched but the only thing I can feel is anger and regret towards this war. There are a handful of harvesters surrounding me, the rest have pushed through the human lines and are a few meters ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better.¡± I tell my Lady, kneeling briefly to take hold of my hammer. I assemble the signaling construct and tell my left limb to focus on healing, counting on the fact that the Rykz can somewhat perceive its mood. ¡°I will try to call a retreat if you get your side to agree to a truce.¡±


    My Lady uses her elbows to push on the ground to lift her bare and bleeding torso, looking up at me. She is hesitating, indecisive.


    ¡°It¡¯s in your best interest to agree, Fenyz is about to arrive with four thousand warriors.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because I might be able to get Celyz to agree, most of the Rykz scouts were killed.¡±


    ¡°I mean, why would you¡­¡± She starts.


    ¡°I know what you mean.¡± I interrupt her. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this out of spite, Lance. I¡¯m trying to save the Izla from this calamity that Nobility caused.¡± I explain, turning away to approach the battle-line. ¡°Retreat!¡± I yell out over the sounds of battle, to no visible effect.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I raise my hammer behind my back and slam it into the ground behind me, imitating the gesture that Celyz made, hitting the ground with her tail to tell her warriors to disperse. The harvesters¡¯ advance stops, their ranks tighten as they regroup around and slowly cede ground, pulling back step by step.


    ¡°I will do what I can, Elizabeth!¡± My Lady calls out as I evacuate the area with the Rykz.


    ¡°I¡®ll hold you to those dances, Lance.¡± I reply, waving my hand. I expect you to be stronger next time we do this, my Lady.


    I make my way towards the hill and Celyz, noticing that the rest of the Rykz army is retreating around it in order. A scout approaches, turning around and departing with the harvesters soon after.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz calls out, standing on the cart, using her tendrils to support her weight instead of her broken knee. ¡°Explain to me why you left a hole in our line and forced me to call a retreat.¡±


    ¡°How many scouts do you have left?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Three thousand, Fenyz¡¯ warriors are about to refill the ranks.¡± She replies with impatience in her vibrating voice.


    ¡°You wanted me to delay, that¡¯s what I did. You don¡¯t have enough Rykz left to siege Meria right now and their army is crippled.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You¡¯re walking on thin ice, Jessica.¡± Celyz groans, waving her tendrils. ¡°I¡¯ll allow this truce if you demand that the castle be evacuated and the food left behind.¡± She pauses. ¡°Along with their army¡¯s stocks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Succeed.¡± Celyz replies coldly. ¡°My Queen is growing¡­ impatient. It will soon make four years since my sister was taken, she will break this truce if it drags on even slightly.¡±


    I turn my gaze down to the now empty battlefield. Both armies have regrouped. The amount of dead bodies lying in the plains is staggering. Most are Rykz, but there are much too many humans for anyone to consider this a victory. This is a draw, a deadly, pointless, murderous, fucking draw.


    ¡°What will you do if they refuse your terms?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I would be doing without your interference, attack. They¡¯re exhausted while our warriors are still fresh.¡± Celyz makes a small waving shrug with her tendrils. ¡°Although I shouldn¡¯t complain too much about your decision, we need the food.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re setting a tent up.¡± I comment, staring at a group of servants carrying a large white canvas and long stakes. ¡°Is that a table?¡± I ask, baffled. ¡°Are they setting up a banquet?¡± I utter, anger filling my belly.


    My right hand drifts towards the dagger that should have been by my side, but I find nothing there. Oh. I smile, feeling the void beat tenderly inside my heart. My Lady must have taken it.


    ¡°Give me an escort, I¡¯m going now.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°Done.¡± She waves a tendril and a scout departs at running pace towards the harvesters.


    I slowly make my way downhill, managing my injuries. Whatever the limb injected me with has dissipated and I feel pain with each step. Hm, hm. I head straight towards the tent, a dozen harvesters meet up with me, forming a dispersed circle.


    Once I reach the tent, I wave my left limb and the harvesters spread out around it. The human servants that are moving a large wooden table and those carrying supplies freeze on the spot, shaking as they stare at the large Rykz who simply trot past them.


    ¡°Take the food and table back.¡± I tell them. ¡°The conversation won¡¯t last that long.¡± I chuckle, staring at each other them in turn.


    Some nod in response, others start moving away immediately. I see fear on their faces, eyes fixated on my bloody helmet and glove. I swallow to control myself as their gazes make me feel uncomfortable, monstrous. The end of the road is what matters. I¡¯ll carry the weight until my legs give out under me.


    I walk into the tent, find it empty. I make my way to the stake holding the center and lay my back against it. I wonder how they put this together so fast, a construct maybe.


    I spend the next few minutes waiting, occasionally smiling at the memory of having felt my Lady¡¯s heartbeat under my thumb floats up to the forefront of my mind. I hear steps approaching the tent, half a dozen humans.


    Five of them enter the tent, decisively pushing the flap aside to step in. Their clothes are clean, there isn¡¯t a trace of red or brown blood, not a shred of dirt. Commanding Nobles, I suppose. They all glance at me, but surprise me by turning away and gathering to the side, not even deigning to acknowledge my presence. Seriously?


    ¡°As I was saying, Count, these Rykz know not of honor. Their retreat proves that we are superior, this is our victory.¡± A Lady says haughtily, gazing at an older Lord.


    ¡°Temper your assumptions, Countess, we have bloodied them and brought glory to Caeviel but they are not beaten yet.¡± He replies.


    I squeeze my left hand¡¯s fist around my hammer, about to explode with fury. They dare to speak of victory? Half their army lays dead on the field! I stagger forward, rage filling my chest. The last human enters the tent. I turn, finding my Lady in her hard leather armor. My breath is cut short.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I utter, my anger somewhat receding but not fading.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She replies with a worried frown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, we had a¡­¡±


    ¡°I am reconsidering.¡± I cut her off. ¡°These¡­ These pigs, they care not for the slaughter.¡± I raise and slam my hammer against the ground. ¡°They speak of glory!¡± I howl furiously, advancing towards the Nobles, one heavy step at a time, dragging my weapon behind me.


    ¡°Please, calm down.¡± My Lady hurriedly speaks up, moving to cut off my path.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that the one? The evil thing that works for the Rykz?¡± The elder Count asks, retreating with the others.


    ¡°I am E.Vil, yes.¡± I giggle at my own play on words. ¡°Let me show you!¡± I exclaim enthusiastically, pulling on my hammer¡¯s handle.


    ¡°I am a Lord, I fear no bloody dwarf.¡± One of the Lord unsheathes his sword.


    ¡°Silence!¡± My Lady yells over her shoulder towards the Nobles. ¡°Not another word.¡± She adds more quietly, holding her hand out to block my advance. ¡°You spoke to me, Elizabeth. Speak to me now.¡± She pleads. ¡°These Lords and Ladies will remind themselves that the Duke has given me the authority to parley, they will stay out of it.¡± Lance adds with ice in her voice.


    ¡°Cowards.¡± I spit out, unwilling to both push past my Lady and break my vow to do whatever I can no matter the personal cost.


    ¡°Nobles have risked their lives today, Elizabeth, and many have fallen.¡± Leomi shakes her head sadly. I feel the pull to comfort her, surprising myself. I don¡¯t want her to feel loss unless I am the cause. I realize.


    ¡°They haven¡®t.¡± I utter, pointing at their clean clothes. ¡°But no matter.¡± I repress my anger and control myself. ¡°The Rykz have two conditions to let you go.¡±


    I grin under my helmet as my Lady¡®s worried expression relaxes. The other Nobles straighten their backs, protests on the tip of their lips. They start speaking over each other all at once, from words of straight-up challenge to simple sneering.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± Lance utters calmly. ¡°What are the conditions, Elizabeth?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°They want Castle Lance with its supplies and most of your army¡¯s food stocks.¡± I relate Celyz¡¯ words, changing them only slightly. ¡°They will let you evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± The Count shouts. ¡°We will never agree to these terms!¡± The rest of the Nobles voice their agreement.


    ¡°We accept.¡± My Lady replies, ignoring them. ¡°We will keep what we need to return to Meria. What length of time have they agreed to?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Until their Queen loses patience.¡± I turn away and start walking towards the exit. ¡°That¡¯s all I had to say. Don¡¯t forget our deal, Lance.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Is she okay?¡± She asks with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Five dances.¡± I reply, giggling. ¡°I¡¯m surprised though, didn¡¯t you say she was better off without you?¡±


    I push the tent¡¯s flap and step outside without waiting for her answer, smiling under my helmet. There are thirty Templars surrounding the harvesters, they all turn to look at me, I can almost feel them glaring through their helmets.


    I wave my left limb and the Rykz gather around me. In the tent, behind me, I can hear my Lady arguing with the Nobles. I shake my head and start making my way back towards Celyz, feeling giddy about my future.


    There is a truce and soon I¡¯ll be held in my Lady¡¯s arms, dancing with her. I start whistling, climbing uphill, singing with a laugh.


    ¡°Today is a good day to be E.Vil.¡±


    ¨C Arc 02 End ¨C

 Dances.Ch01 Interlude

    Within Meria, Yvonne is making her way through the deserted streets, it is nighttime. She looks exhausted after having ridden for three days in a row after her encounter with a Lady Vil in the woods. She is nervous, jittery, and afraid for her friend.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave her alone like that, but she could not tell her the truth either and worsen Leomi¡¯s already unstable state. Yvonne told her friend that she would meet her mother in Meria and find out what Master Amand¡¯s verdict on her actions was.


    She is also torn, having found out that the woman she met is also a traitor, that she took down half a dozen Nobles by herself during the ambush. They called her the red dwarf after her bloody helmet and hand.


    Telling her friend the truth would only have motivated Leomi, even more, to keep looking. That Elizabeth¡¯s information about Jessica¡¯s presence within the Rykz army are likely to be accurate since the two were there together.


    She turns at the corner of a street and enters the city¡¯s main plaza, heading towards the Templar Order¡¯s Temple. The large double doors are closed but there are two guards there.


    Yvonne takes out an insignia with her mother¡¯s crest engraved on it, a gray wolf laying under a stag¡¯s head, and shows it to the two Templars. They push the doors open for her and she steps inside.


    Inside she quickly heads towards Master Amand¡¯s office, it isn¡¯t so late at night that the man would be resting. She climbs the stairs and knocks at the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± The Templar Master replies from inside.


    Yvonne opens the door, walking inside. The room is bare of any decoration, save one large tapestry with a golden lion¡¯s head, Emperor Rasaec¡¯s crest long may he still live. The middle-aged man is sitting behind a desk inside, his traits are fatigued and his dark hair cut short.


    In front of him are books, the largest one of them contains detailed illustrations of Rykz types. There are arrows pointing to points in the harvester¡¯s armor, detailing the weak points. There is only a rough sketch of a Queen and the name Queen Grikyz written over it.


    ¡°Master Amand.¡± Yvonne bows. ¡°I am Lady Yvonne, daughter of Baroness Shipwold.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here, Lady Yvonne?¡± He asks tapping on his desk with impatience. ¡°I hope it isn¡¯t about Exemplar Vikiana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is, Master Amand, I¡¯ve received some information about why the Rykz are here and what we can do to get them to negotiate.¡± Yvonne explains.


    ¡°The Princess, I am aware.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That Rykz is not in our custody, the decision is in the hands of our Emperor Rasaec or King Cenwalh.¡±


    ¡°Would you allow me to meet with Exemplar Vikiana?¡± She asks, disappointed.


    ¡°She is in her room, do as you like.¡± Master Amand replies, leaning back over his papers.


    Yvonne bows and exits the room, heading towards the living quarters. She asks for directions and is pointed towards a door at the end of the corridor. She walks up to it and knocks.


    ¡°Vikiana, it¡¯s Yvonne.¡± She calls out.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The woman asks, letting Yvonne in.


    ¡°I met a woman after the ambush, Elizabeth Vil.¡± She explains.


    ¡°That¡¯s obviously a fake name.¡± Vikiana scoffs. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, she told me that the captured Princess can be used to get the Rykz off the Izla. That she has a way to negotiate peace if that Rykz¡¯ freedom is on the table.¡± Yvonne nervously runs her fingers through her hair. ¡°I think that¡¯s the safest way to put an end to this.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go talk to the institute?¡± Vikiana frowns. ¡°It¡¯s a long way back to the capital and I don¡¯t think my title is going to have much weight there.¡±


    ¡°You could try to talk to Master Amand, convince him to make it an official mission from the Order.¡± Yvonne pleads.


    ¡°Are you certain that this person can get the Rykz to negotiate?¡± The Exemplar asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth presented it as a message from Jessica and I later found out that she is working for the Rykz.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°What do we have to lose? If the Rykz refuse, we simply send the Princess back to the institute. I think it is worth trying and you¡¯re still an Exemplar, this isn¡¯t something the simple daughter of a Baroness can do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Vikiana nods. ¡°But you¡¯re coming with me. If I want to convince anyone, I¡¯ll need a direct witness to impress on them how dangerous this Rykz threat is to Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Leomi needs me.¡± Yvonne refuses instantly. ¡°She¡¯s not handling how she decided to part with Jessica very well despite how necessary she still thinks it was.¡±


    ¡°My daughter can take care of herself, Yvonne. I regret what happened but she is a grown woman now and you¡¯re the only direct witness available to me. We don¡¯t have time to waste, it¡¯s a long way to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll need me?¡± Yvonne brings her hands together, wiggling them uncertainly.


    ¡°I am.¡± Vikiana replies firmly, heading out of her room and already planning to ask the Master to consult with the Emperor directly on the matter since He is the only one with the authority to give orders to a King.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The three, Master Amand, Vikiana, and Yvonne, gather in the morning within a circular room with four symbols painted on the walls at each cardinal direction. ¡®Yes¡¯, ¡®No¡¯, ¡®Delay¡¯, and ¡®Delegate¡¯. The checkered ground is engraved with every letter of the alphabet, one per square stone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have five minutes to ask your question once the sun reaches this mark.¡± Master Amand reminds the two women, pointing at a line drawn in front of a tiny window.


    Vikiana heads towards a small silver lion head laying in the middle of the room and picks it up.


    ¡°Do I need to press it on the letters or can I simply stand over them?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You can stand, the Exemplar on the other side is experienced enough to detect his beacon¡¯s every movement, just make sure you pause long enough.¡± He responds. ¡°And keep it short, your question must be answerable by one of those words.¡± He adds. ¡°It is very costly in terms of flow to send a complete reply.¡±


    Yvonne observes from the side of the room, feeling honored and nervous at being allowed to observe the process of sending a message directly to Emperor Rasaec, at witnessing His answer. She follows the sunlight as it pushes the shadows away, slowly nearing the line.


    Vikiana stands over the letter ¡®c¡¯ while holding the silver lion head in hand. The light hits the line and she starts moving through the room, pausing for a few seconds on top of each letter.


    ¡®Caeviel, Izla Meria, Rykz invasion, possibility to exchange the Princess held by institute against Rykz retreat. Orders.¡¯


    ¡°Leave the beacon on the ground at the center of the room and step back.¡± Master Amand tells the Exemplar.


    Vikiana does so, joining Yvonne to the side near the room¡¯s entrance. They stare at the lion¡¯s head, awaiting tensely with bated breaths. Emperor Rasaec¡¯s time is the most valuable commodity in the entire Empire, important titles have changed hands for just the promise of a few minutes of His attention.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    After a delay of half an hour, the silver lion¡¯s head suddenly moves. Slowly turning, producing scraping sounds against the stone despite how spotless the room is. Yvonne rejoices as the beacon points at ¡®Delegate¡¯ but her excitement dies down when it keeps moving. It finally stops, the lion¡¯s eyes staring at the word ¡®No¡¯.


    ¡°You have your answer.¡± Master Amand nods. ¡°The Emperor has spoken, perhaps you¡¯ll have more luck with King Cenwalh but I doubt it. It was on His order that we helped them, the King is not likely to risk insulting the Emperor by releasing the Princess after asking for his help.¡±


    ¡°We have to try, I¡¯m bringing Yvonne along as a direct witness that they¡¯re not just a threat to the Izla.¡± Vikiana replies, her expression determined despite her not feeling much hope inside.


    ¡°I can allow this much, Viki, but remember that you are still on probation. I¡¯ll see what I can do to mitigate the fallout from the main Temple in Meiridin but don¡¯t make it harder for me.¡±


    The Exemplar straightens her posture at the mention that the Order¡¯s Headquarters in Caeviel¡¯s capital is handling the case of her unauthorized use of the Rykz pheromones and quite possibly revealing the existence of it to the creatures.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Yvonne buys everything she¡¯ll need for the trip and sends a message to Leomi to tell her what she¡¯ll be doing and why. She omits any mention of Jessica and only mentions Elizabeth Vil in the letter.


    Vikiana packs her bags in the meantime, preparing her ceremonial uniform and a silver-colored tabard with a golden lion head sown into it. She then heads towards the docks and meets Yvonne on the peer.


    There is a lot of traffic over the water, merchant ships and barges delivering grain, arrows, weapons, armors, shields,¡­ Mostly war supplies but also passenger ships that ferry people on and off the Izla.


    Yvonne and Vikiana embark on one of those, grumbling about the excessive price asked of them for a simple crossing to Port-Odo.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    It takes the both of them a week to reach Meiridin by horse, using relays setup along the main road to exchange mounts and have a fresh one each morning. Despite the fact that they arrive early, the city is already active, carriages filling the streets.


    Vikiana and Yvonne then send a messenger to ask for an audience with the King. They make sure to impress the urgency of the matter in their letter and how it impacts the war on the Izla. They spend the rest of the morning in an inn, bathing and preparing themselves to visit the institute.


    The building is large and rectangular looking, located in a rather seedy part of the city, it occupies a whole block by itself. The streets giving access to it are deserted while the neighboring ones are too crowded. The people who live in the area appear to be avoiding the institute like the plague.


    Yvonne and Vikiana, in their most formal attires, walk up to the main gate and ask that Director Suxen be told of their presence. They are made to wait without even being allowed in to escape the region¡¯s cool northern climate. An hour later, a tall woman shows up, wearing a white blouse with a book stuck under her arm.


    ¡°Exemplar Vikiana, we meet again! What can I do for you?¡± Director Suxen asks with a wide welcoming smile.


    ¡°Have you heard about the Rykz¡¯ invasion of the Izla, Director?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Yes! Fascinating how they could cross all the way through the Empire and even beyond the sea without being detected! We have quite the betting pool on how they could have achieved such a thing. What would be your guess as a military woman?¡± The Director questions with curiosity, her smile still intact on her lips.


    Yvonne shivers as she observes the woman, her expression seems¡­ unnatural.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask whether or not you¡¯re making progress with that Princess we captured, Director.¡± Vikiana explains, ignoring the question.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid that so far we haven¡¯t had any success.¡± Her smile lessens somewhat. ¡°We¡¯re currently looking for solutions but flow research is notoriously lengthy so we¡¯re not giving up yet!¡±


    Vikiana takes a deep breath, she had expected that answer but still hoped that after three years, the institute would have made some progress or given up entirely.


    ¡°Would you consider handing the Princess over if it means that the Rykz will give up their invasion of Caeviel?¡± She asks anyway.


    ¡°The Rykz are savages. You cannot expect that they would truly respect a treaty, that creature is of more use to the Kingdom than a shaky promise from a barbaric species.¡± The smile on Director Suxen¡¯s face fades in the blink of an eye, replaced by a cold stare.


    ¡°Director Suxen, I am Yvonne, daughter of Baroness Shipwold. May I say something?¡± Yvonne asks. The women makes a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed how many eggs there were on the Rykz Queen¡¯s tendrils myself. Next year, there will be at least a hundred thousand Rykz on the Izla, preparing a full invasion of Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve directly witnessed a Queen with her eggs?¡± The Director asks with a glimmer of interest in her eyes. ¡°How tall was she? How many tendrils? How often did the workers have to feed her? How quickly did the eggs grow? When will they hatch? No, don¡¯t answer that last one.¡±


    ¡°I.¡± Yvonne hesitates, surprised by the flurry of questions that all seem off topic to her. ¡°We need that Princess to save the Izla, to prevent the war from spilling over on the mainland.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve already told me as much and I¡¯ve given my answer. Now, tell me all that you know.¡± The woman opens her book and takes a writing quill out of a pocket, staring at Yvonne with expectation.


    ¡°Director Suxen, I am certain that you will receive a fully detailed report on what they witnessed in a short while.¡± Vikiana intervenes. She frowns but puts the book away. ¡°What could convince you to release that Princess?¡±


    ¡°I have plenty of funding from the Kingdom, I don¡¯t see what¡­¡± The Director pauses. ¡°Well, we may be missing some data points to detect their specific flow pattern so if you can find me another Princess¡­ I would be open to an exchange.¡±


    Yvonne opens her mouth to protest the unreasonable demand but Vikiana raises a hand to stop her from talking and alienating a woman who has the King¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Director Suxen.¡± The Exemplar bows slightly. ¡°We will take our leave.¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Vikiana enters the courtroom alone, untitled Nobles are rarely allowed access to court and it counts double for this private audience. To either side of her, on the walls, are the banners of every Duke in the kingdom.


    In front of her sits King Cenwalh of Caeviel, wearing the golden crown depicted by his crest. Behind his large wooden throne lays a golden lion banner.


    Apart from her and the ruler, there are three other people in the room. An old Exemplar dispatched as an adviser and witness by the Order, a tall minister with traces of white in his closely shaved beard, and a youthful general of no more than thirty springs.


    ¡°Exemplar Vikiana enters the courtroom, your Majesty!¡± The minister speaks up. ¡°She humbly requests an audience.¡±


    Vikiana bows deeply towards the King but does not kneel as her loyalty is to Emperor Rasaec. The man on the throne lays his elbow on a padded armrest, casually turning his gaze towards her.


    ¡°You may not speak. I¡®ve heard the details of your request already, Exemplar. If you have no more arguments, I do not see why I should release the Rykz that you¡¯ve acquired yourself with great effort.¡± King Cenwalh utters in a slow lazy tone of voice, and yet it still contains a trace of majestic arrogance to it.


    Vikiana grits her teeth, angered by the fact that she is not even being allowed to argue her case.


    ¡°Is this request sanctioned by Master Amand?¡± The King asks the other Exemplar, the one at his side.


    ¡°It is not, your Majesty.¡± The elder man answers, clearly articulating each word.


    ¡°Then this is all the time I have for you, Exemplar.¡± The ruler waves his hand, casually dismissing Vikiana.


    She bows once more and turns around to leave the room. Seething at the humiliation and wondering why the King even bothered to agree to an audience if he never had the intention to even hear her out.


    A power game? Courtesy towards the Order? She asks herself but neither of those reasons satisfies her. The King may simply want to be able to say that he heard the Izla¡¯s request but found it wanting.


    ¡°Damn aristocracy, their manners and thoughts are tortuous even when they give straight answers.¡± She spitefully groans once out of the palace.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Later that day, having considered her options, Vikiana returns to the inn and meets with Yvonne in the room they share. They sit at the table and enjoy a freshly cooked stew.


    ¡°The King has agreed to send the Princess to Port-Odo under heavy escort. Tell that Elizabeth Vil that if the Rykz want to negotiate, they need to send someone.¡± Vikiana lies to Yvonne, gambling on the fact that another Princess may show up with a smaller escort than usual.


    She thinks that it would be a fool¡¯s endeavor to attempt to capture one in the middle of an Izla that must now be crawling with Rykz.


    ¡°His Majesty did?!¡± Yvonne exclaims, her worried expression brightens, relieved to hear that her King chose with wisdom. ¡°That¡¯s great news! We need to go back now, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take us to find that woman again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying for a few more days.¡± Vikiana shakes her head, feeling some remorse for her lie to the young woman, opting for some truth. ¡°I will gather some old friends together, the Izla can use every sword it can get and those will be held by Templars.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good, things are looking up!¡± Yvonne exclaims a bit forcefully. ¡°You¡¯ll excuse me if I get prepared right away, I¡¯m worried about Leomi.¡±


    The two women separate the day after, one travels back to the Izla to rejoin her friend while the other spends her mornings exploring the seediest parts of Meiridin and her afternoons meeting with old friends.

 Dances.Ch02

    The morning sun is rising on the horizon, a new dawn. Celyz and Fenyz are waiting atop the hill, surrounded by warriors in tight ranks, the latter is in her full armor.


    I make my way through the lines, whistling a tune about dancing with a pretty woman at the harvest ball. I forgot the song''s lyrics but the intent is there. The pain from my broken shoulder and slash at my right side is a comforting reminder, the void in my heart is rumbling softly.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I speak up towards the Princesses. ¡°They''ve agreed to your demands, Celyz.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Fenyz replies. ¡°I''m sending some scouts to the castle to observe their movements, Celyz.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She agrees.


    Fenyz waves a spearheaded tendril and several scout squads depart. The humans are beginning their retreat to their camp and Celyz waves a dozen tendrils at once, sending two regiments of warriors down the hill. They form up in loose ranks, I assume so that they can charge at full speed if told to.


    ¡°Trust but verify and be ready to strike at a moment''s notice.¡± Fenyz nods. ¡°Jessica.¡± She turns to me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I incline my head sideways, surprising myself when I notice, a second after the fact. I''m taking to their mannerisms, huh.


    ¡°Good job on the castle breach. It would have been much more costly in lives if we had to fight for control of the walls, for both sides.¡± She nods briefly.


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± I reply, surprised. ¡°I''m going to infiltrate Meria alone.¡± I turn to Celyz. ¡°We don''t have time to gather people and I don''t think I would trust who you find anyway. I''ll find a way to hit Nobility at its core, murder them one by one if I have to.¡±


    ¡°It won''t be enough. There are still at least two thousand archers holding their walls, we''ll need more than chaos to take the city.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I try to think up an idea but realize that I need to assess the situation in Meria first. ¡°I''ll see what I can put together once I''m inside. How long will I have until your reinforcements arrive?¡±


    ¡°As long as my Queen''s patience lasts. We will gather and train them as we make way to Meria. You''ll have a few days at the most once we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a spare chain-mail for me?¡± I ask, looking down at the many rips in the mail, noticing the equally pitiful state of my hard leather armor. ¡°And armor.¡±


    ¡°We do. I gave the order to prepare a small hand pulled cart for you. Both are inside, hidden under clothes in a chest which is covered by a stack of hay and a few grain sacks.¡± Celyz points towards the gathering of supply wagons at the back of the Rykz army.


    ¡°Thanks. I''ll depart a day or two behind the human army.¡± I wave my hand, leaving the two Princesses.


    I make my way to the Rykz'' supply wagons, finding the one Celyz told me about without too much trouble. It''s a small wooden cart with two large wheels and two long handles to pull it along. I ruffle through the hay and find the chest. Inside, I find spare clothes, I pick a shirt with sleeves long enough to conceal my bloody glove and grab a random pair of pants with fresh underwear.


    I take my equipment off, putting the helmet away inside the chest and laying my hammer next to it under the hay. I stop a worker to hand over both my leather armor and chain-mail. I make my way south-east towards the beach but far from where the human mercenaries and sailors disembarked.


    The sea is quiet and few waves reach the deserted beach to roll over the thin grains of yellow sand. I slip my clothes off, they are ripped and bloody in several places, detach my sleeve glove from around my chest and lay it with my belt over my spare clothes. I take my boots off and clean the blood on their tips with the cold water.


    Once done, I walk into the sea. The temperature feels freezing against my skin, I gasp when the water reaches my thighs and again when it touches my most intimate place. I don''t feel my left limb absorb any sea water, but it isn''t protesting at the contact either.


    I feel the sharp bite of the salt water when it touches the open wound in my right side, forced to grit my teeth to handle it. The pain combined with the cold makes me shiver in a lustful way, thinking of my Lady''s slender fingers torturing me as I suffer the sensations.


    The maritime smell is refreshing after a whole night having to stand the pungent odor of human and Rykz blood mixing in the air. I wash myself, shaking because of the sharp piercing feeling of the salt on my wounds. I pass my left hand over the flat left part of my chest, noticing a small bulge under the skin instead of thick tendrils. They appear to have fused together as they grew to replace my breast.


    Staring at the bare brown rubbery flesh of my limb and thinking of its presence under my flesh makes my arousal dissipate. The void growls because of my anxiety and insecurity, how would my Lady react to my monstrous body?


    I finish bathing and exit the water, unable to appreciate the pain anymore. I stand in the fresh wind near my clothes, assembling a nourishing construct to help my body combat the cold while my skin dries. My eyes survey the surroundings to ensure that none catches sight of me with the sleeve glove off.


    I get dressed up, starting by hiding my left limb and then fitting the belt around my waist. I pass my hand over the empty sheath to feel nothing and be reassured by it. I take hold of the mask with a silver tree engraved on it to fit it, injecting flow into the runes. I let go and it remains set on my face. The energy consumption is reasonable, it''ll take me more time to fully regenerate my reserves but not enough to be an issue.


    As I make my way back to the Rykz army, I glance north at the human camp, noticing that they are gathering almost all of their supply carts in a single area. The soldiers are packing their tents, peasants are gathered around campfires and don''t seem to be moving much.


    Exhaustion and loss are catching up to them. Probably anger at having been threatened with death if they ran from the slaughter during the battle. I don''t think that my Lady had any part in that, she isn''t the kind of person who would do that.


    Having not much else to do, I train my lion''s step. I start by jogging, enjoying the absence of my equipment''s weight over my shoulder, restraining my movements. I assemble lion''s step constructs with small amounts of flow as I jog, managing to boost my leg speed slightly but I''m not quite quick enough yet to prepare and activate one with every step.


    I make some progress in my assembling, anchoring, and activating speed through the morning, but not enough to be confident about my ability to use the lion''s step reliably without making a mistake or fumbling my steps.


    The human army is still organizing itself for departure, I would have expected them to rest after a night of battle but I''m not too surprised to see that they would rather put some distance between themselves and the Rykz first.


    I make my way to the supply carts and tap on a worker''s shoulder, it serves me enough food for three. I wave in thanks, taking my time to enjoy my mushroom and grub meat meal. The human army lifts camp, leaving most of their supplies behind, but only travels a few kilometers north-east before they set down again.


    It takes the rest of the day for Castle Lance to start evacuating. I spend the afternoon resting to heal and training my lion''s strike construct assembling speed, noticing my improvement with satisfaction. I go to sleep early, setting up under my small cart.


    --- --- ---


    The next day is marked by the full evacuation of the castle''s town, the human army organizes escorts to guard the column of refugees on the road east of the Rykz army.


    Celyz and I spend that day together, she helps me train the lightning strike construct, giving me advice on how to extend its range. There is a section of the construct that I should have activated a few seconds before triggering the bolt itself, she explains that it charges the air and guides the lightning. I attempt it and manage to hit a pile of grass about eight meters in from of me, turning it to charcoal.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It takes the entire day for Castle Lance to empty itself of its inhabitants. Everything seems to progress relatively smoothly, humans and Rykz patrols aren''t clashing, even when they cross paths, and Fenyz isn''t sending any more troops through the breach so the transition must be occurring relatively peacefully.


    --- --- ---


    The Izla''s army departs this morning with the refugees, a good portion of them conscripted into their ranks. I wonder whether that was voluntary or not...


    I spend that day training my lion''s step, succeeding in maintaining it at almost full power for a minute, not daring to test my focus past that short duration. I go to sleep once my flow runs out.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken that morning, feeling too impatient and giddy to wait another entire day before departing to rejoin my Lady. I make sure that my mask is well tied to my belt before making my way uphill.


    I find Celyz standing on both feet. Her broken reversed knee apparently healed enough to support her weight. Her long tail is swaying from side to side. She seems to be in a good mood.


    ¡°What''s the good news, Celyz?¡± I ask, nodding slightly as a greeting.


    ¡°I''ve just received news that the newly hatched Rykz will arrive today.¡± She replies enthusiastically.


    ¡°Hum.¡± I reply noncommittally. That''s not something I wanted to hear, that makes it even more urgent for me to leave and find Yvonne, figure out if she did anything with what I told her. ¡°I''m going to leave today, this morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do not forget what she did to you when you''re with her Jessica, or your deal with me.¡± Celyz warns with a deep resounding voice.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± I reply, giddy at the thought of dancing with my Lady, of sharpening the edge of our relationship and using it on her feelings.


    ¡°I would ask you to prioritize saving my sister if you find an opportunity, Meria is secondary.¡± Celyz tells me emotionally, showing how concerned she is for her sister.


    ¡°You never told me her name.¡± I remark softly.


    ¡°Cetyz.¡± She replies in a tight whisper that sounds odd to my human ears. ¡°She would be the equivalent of a human twin to me. We grew next to each other on Mother''s tendrils, we hatched at almost the same time. We were each other''s first contact with the world, our tiny tendrils touching clumsily.¡± Celyz'' voice vibrates tenderly as she evokes the memories.


    I feel the pull to comfort her but don''t really know where to begin, she seems human to me sometimes but so physically different at the same time. I hesitantly pat one of her tendrils floating around her. She turns her ovaloid head towards me, inclining it sideways and exhaling air out of the twelve opening covering it.


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. I appreciate the intent.¡± Celyz says with a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Well, I''ll do my best but don''t put too many expectations on me, it isn''t likely that I''ll succeed alone and this early in the war.¡± I tell her, trying to temper her expectations. It seems that her confidence in me has more to do with wishful thinking than my actual abilities.


    ¡°I simply ask that you keep your eyes and ears open. We will speak again once the Izla is under our control to evaluate our options.¡± She nods once and I take it as a goodbye.


    I wave my gloved hand and leave her there to make my way downhill towards my small cart. I remove my belt and put it away inside the chest, arranging my exterior appearance so that it more accurately fits the image of a simple peasant.


    I rearrange the hay and grain sacks to make sure that my possessions are hidden from sight, both the chest containing my equipment and my hammer. I check my left sleeve once again to make sure that it dissimulates my glove even when I bend my elbow.


    Satisfied, I take hold on the cart''s handles and start pulling it towards the north-east, it takes about fifteen minutes of dragging it through the plains'' green grass to reach the paved road linking Meria and Castle Lance together.


    I don''t meet a single person that morning, not very surprising as they had several days to evacuate the entire area around the castle. I use some dry wood and an iron pot that I find in the chest to make a good amount of gruel that should last me the entire day.


    Around mid-afternoon, I reach a small fishing village. There is a large stone structure, a large banner depicting a gray wolf floating in the wind. The sign on the side of the road reads ''Shipwold''.


    Instead of heading inside, I decide to stop and await nighttime so that I can use the darkness to make my way around it. I would rather not have to answer questions about why I''m still here after everyone else has left, it isn''t especially suspicious but why take the risk?


    I heat my meal up and eat, burning half my flow reserves while training my lion strike. Once night falls, get going and slip around the fishing village, using the lack of light to escape detection from the guards. I set camp an hour away, far away from the road and go to sleep.


    --- --- ---


    The day goes by as I monotonously pull the cart behind me. I pass by an elderly couple with sacks over their shoulders. They inform me that the Nobility has indeed begun forcefully conscripting every man and woman able to carry a weapon into battle, going as far as to arm peasants who have none.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up early that morning, expecting to reach Meria''s walls before nightfall. I encounter many peasants on the road, learning of a ball being organized in Meria for Nobles of Caeviel to attend. The purpose of it is unclear but I remember that my Lady launched an appeal for help towards the mainland Nobility, it may be linked to that, a reception of sorts.


    The party is meant to occur either this very night or tomorrow evening, the peasants weren''t exactly clear. I decide to hurry along but restrain myself from using flow in case I need it to infiltrate that party tonight.


    Despite dragging a small cart behind me, I make better time than most of the groups I encounter on the road, motivated more than ever to get to my Lady and demand my first dance during that very ball, unable to shake the feeling that she organized it just for me even while knowing how improbable that is.


    Meria''s walls appear on the horizon by the middle of the afternoon and I reach the Izla''s capital itself by nightfall. The southern gate that I arrive in front of is guarded by two dozen guards in uniforms wielding spears as they inspect each group before allowing them in.


    I make my way to the back of the small line, awaiting my turn nervously. Once I''m inside, it''ll be hard to find me, I can see how huge the city itself is from the width of its walls. The trick is to get in with my equipment.


    As people are let in, I slowly progress to the front of the line. I soon notice that there is only one person truly calling the shots, a tall blond woman wearing a sergeant''s insignia on her chest with her back lazily pressed against the wall for support. A single wave of her hand decides whether a group''s luggage is to be thoroughly inspected or not.


    I catch her looking at me a few times, but try not to get too worked up about it since her whole job is to suspect people. My turn comes as darkness falls on the area because the sun passes behind one of the wall''s guard towers. I pull my cart and advance to the front of the portcullis.


    The captain herself moves up to me, signaling the other guards to stay behind. I squeeze my left limb''s fingers into a fist, my nervous reaction hidden by my shirt''s long sleeves. Why would she come up to me herself? She didn''t do that for anyone else! I can smell a flowery perfume on her but it only serves to agitate me more. I don''t like how she''s looking at me.


    ¡°Hello there, cuteness.¡± She speaks up. Is... is she flirting with me? Just like that?! At least she''s not suspicious of me.


    ¡°Good evening, Sergeant.¡± I respond, deciding to do my best to appear oblivious.


    ¡°You can call me Idali. I have some free time, I can show you around town if you want.¡± The woman proposes, winking.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sergeant, but I''m not into women.¡± I lie, keeping my face straight. I belong to my Lady, and after Teva... I''ve done enough damage.


    ¡°That''s too bad.¡± She replies flatly. ¡°Well then, let''s see what you''ve got here.¡±


    The Sergeant uses her spear''s handle to poke around the stack of hay, hitting the cart''s wood underneath. I tense up when she starts pushing the sacks of grain I stacked on my hammer and chest away. I startle when her spear hits a spot right next to the chest and decide to act. I can''t let her find what I''m hiding.


    ¡°We can have a drink if you want, I don''t have any problem with that.¡± I hurriedly speak up.


    ¡°Ah, but I''m curious now.¡± The Sergeant shakes her head negatively.


    Her black eyes remain fixed on my face. Her stare gives me the odd feeling that she is scrutinizing me like prey. A small tremble courses through my left limb, echoing my desire to immediately challenge the woman. She uses her spear to push a small sack of grain away.


    ¡°I...¡± I start, taking a step closer to her to whisper in her ear. ¡°I''ll service you. Just let me pass, please.¡± I utter with a shaky voice that has more to do with my nascent anger than my fear of being caught here.


    ¡°Of course I''ll guide you in! That''s what Meria''s guard is here for!¡± She exclaims loudly, patting my shoulder as she retrieves her spear.


    The Sergeant nods towards the other guards and pushes me towards the cart with her free hand. I take hold of it, pulling it along as she guides me inside the walls. I grit my teeth, glad to have made it through but incensed at the audacity of that woman.


    How dare she lay a hand on me, this body is my Lady''s.

 Dances.Ch03

    Idali leads the way through the main street¡¯s crowd, opening the way for me and my cart. She leads us towards a quieter part of town, the east as far as I can tell. Meria smells¡­ odd. It isn¡¯t bad but not good either. There is a mixture of odors that go from sea products to freshly grilled meat. The docks must be close by, I¡¯ll need to find a map of the city at some point.


    The Sergeant slows down to walk by me when we are alone and places a possessive hand on my shoulder to guide me towards a cluster of buildings. She makes me make a few turns, taking torturous alleys until we stop in a tiny deserted corner.


    Idali released my shoulder and makes her way under the shadow of a wall, laying her back and spear on it. She stares at me intensely, moving her head up and down, devouring me with her eyes. I shiver a little but don¡¯t move. I¡¯m kind of curious about what she¡¯ll do and I¡¯m sure I can beat her one on one.


    ¡°Come on.¡± She tells me to approach with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Idali unfastens her belt, slipping her guard uniform¡¯s pants down, revealing her muscular thighs and black panties. I mentally shrug, laying my cart down to step closer.


    ¡°Take your time, use my name.¡± She orders with a lustful and malicious expression on her face, her breath shortening.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± I ask, controlling my anger.


    ¡°Hurry up, girl, don¡¯t try my patience and call me Miss Idali.¡± The Sergeant frowns, glaring threateningly.


    ¡°Really!?¡± I mutter, baffled by the woman¡¯s lack of shame.


    My expression hardens and I suddenly rush forward, entering her personal space without warning. Idali startles but I don¡¯t give her any time to react, I launch my left hand towards her throat and wrap my fingers around it.


    She tries to take hold of her spear but I squeeze her windpipe a little harder and her eyes widen in panic, she hurriedly uses both hands to try to force my limb to let go, unsuccessfully. I pull her body off the wall to bring her ear to my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just knock you out.¡± I murmur, slamming her into the building with half my arm¡¯s strength.


    Her eyes glaze a little but regain focus soon after, she starts hitting my wrist as she chokes, grasping for air. I barely register the impacts. I take a step back and throw her against the wall with a bit more strength, this time the back of her head hits the building and Idali crumbles to the ground.


    I step up to her and start taking her guard uniform off, storing it in the chest. I snap her spear in half and then take the rest of her clothes off, throwing it all on a roof, leaving her naked on the bare stone. I flip her over on her stomach and kick her butt a few times, making me giggle as her cheeks wiggle under my boot.


    I grab my fresh leather armor and chain-mail from the chest fit them on, fastening my belt around my waist and setting the mask over my face, injecting flow into the runes. I grab the heavy chest with my left hand and lift it to carry it on my back, taking hold of my hammer with my right.


    I leave the cart there since it¡¯s only a burden now and retrace our steps back towards the large street where I meld into the crowd, ignoring the curious glances that some throw towards my mask.


    There are several shops on the avenue and when I spot that of a blacksmith, I make my way inside. The steward at the counter hurriedly welcomes me, he is young with brown hair and a green eyes. The counter is empty, save for some exotic weapons like barbed and twisted swords.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome, as you can see we don¡¯t have much stock left but we will do our best to meet your needs!¡± The youth says with a smile.


    ¡°I have some damaged equipment I would like to sell, you¡¯ll excuse my lack of manners in keeping my mask on but I am scarred under it.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t an issue, my Lady.¡± The steward bows slightly. ¡°May I see the goods?¡±


    I lay the chest down, hiding its contents as I ruffle through it and take my old chain-mail and hard leather armor out, closing the chest before handing them over to the steward. The youth sets them on the counter, pushing weapons away to make space, inspecting the tears in the mails and rips in the leather.


    ¡°I can buy this for thirty silver.¡± He tells me after a while, apologetic. ¡°Those are quality items and they¡¯ve obviously protected you well but the damage is extensive so that is the most I can offer.¡±


    ¡°That is sufficient.¡± I nod and the steward makes his way to a backroom, coming back with three stacks of ten silver coins in his hands that he sets in front of me.


    ¡°Do you have some leather wear? I intend to join a hunt and this equipment is too restraining for an afternoon of enjoyment.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, over there, my Lady.¡± He accompanies me towards a side room with an assortment of clothes set on wooden mannequins.


    I ignore the most colorful and those that wouldn¡¯t fit, finding a tight black leather outfit for women that should fit me perfectly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± I tell the steward, deciding not to ask what the price is since it shouldn¡¯t be too expensive and I can¡¯t really imagine a Noble haggling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away, my Lady.¡± The youth bows and takes the tight leather outfit off the mannequin.


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ve only arrived in Meria today and heard of a ball hosted by the Duke on behalf of Countess Lance, I would take it as a favor if you informed me of the time and location so that I can go pay my respects in person.¡± I speak up, that young steward isn¡¯t likely to challenge me on my lack of knowledge before I¡¯ve paid.


    ¡°Tonight, my Lady, in Duke Meria¡¯s castle on the northern hill.¡± He answers, squinting in his eyes to look at me more closely. ¡°Every Noble in the Kingdom is meant to have received an invitation¡­ my Lady.¡±


    Shit, he¡¯s suspicious after all. I try to discreetly step in between the youth and the door in case I need to block his escape. My movement doesn¡¯t seem to worry him as his gaze focuses on the counter in the other room, gazing over my shoulder to stare at the bloody equipment laying on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re Elizabeth Vil!¡± He exclaims with wide open eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, baffled. How does he know my fake name?! I tense, expecting the youth to start running or calling the guards but he just stands there.


    ¡°You are famous, my Lady!¡± His expressing turns bright, jaw hanging slightly as he stares at me. ¡°The story of your duel with Lady Lance is all over the city!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is it now?¡± I stutter a little, too surprised by his reaction to gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes! It is said that you were stricken by her beauty and skill on the spot, forcing the Rykz to agree to a truce for her!¡± He says with admiration.


    So much for my hope that I could get around without being recognized, good thing I decided that my bloody helmet was too noticeable to wear.


    ¡°Are you here to pledge your service to the Countess?¡± The steward asks with expectation.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I answer uncomfortably.


    ¡°Are you as strong as they say? Can you really tear steel armor apart with your bare hands?!¡± The youth continues on.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I¡­ probably can¡¯t.¡± I shake my head, wondering how I got elevated to this. Why he isn¡¯t condemning me like the Nobles did, calling me a traitor. ¡°I didn¡¯t think my actions would be looked on so favorably.¡± I admit to the young man.


    ¡°Oh. Everyone was really relieved by the truce and your part in it, besides, if I can dare to say¡­ our Lords and Ladies aren¡¯t very popular at the moment.¡± The steward says, looking abashed. ¡°I, I understand that the measures are necessary for the Izla, b, but many say that they are going too far.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± I ask, relaxing a little.


    ¡°That forced conscription and punishing the smallest crimes by front-line duty is too harsh, people are already worried about making it through the winter with the army taking priority over what reserves we have, my Lady.¡± He replies, a bit more confidently.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± I whisper playfully. ¡°The Rykz are here because Caeviel¡¯s Nobility provoked them, not to invade.¡±


    The steward freezes on the spot, blinking a few times, seemingly unable to wrap his thoughts around the revelation. I take the leather outfit off his hands and make my way to the counter without waiting.


    ¡°Is that true?!¡± He asks, hurrying behind me.


    ¡°It is. They captured one of the Rykz Nobles and the creatures came here to retaliate.¡± I put the leather outfit in the chest. ¡°How much do I owe?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fifteen silver, my Lady.¡± The young steward answers, running his hand through his brown hair with an astonished expression. ¡°Is that why you were with the Rykz, my Lady? To right a wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so altruistic as that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°But I am doing what I can to mitigate the damage.¡±


    I can see, in the youth¡¯s green eyes, that he took what I said as modesty. I groan a little and tap the counter near the stack of silvers. He gets the message and takes back two piles, pushing the ten silvers towards me. I put them away in my pouch and grab the much lighter chest.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± I tell the steward, moving towards the exit.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady, I hope you succeed!¡± He cries out behind me.


    It must not be known that I¡¯m also responsible for Castle Lance¡¯s fall, I don¡¯t see why the rumors would glorify me if it was. Rumors and stories really distort events. There was nothing laudable about the decisions I made.


    As I make my way deeper into Meria, I engage on the less crowded streets as I try to find an isolated Inn between the docks and the Duke¡¯s castle. Except, every establishment that I walk by has a ¡®full¡¯ sign in front of it.


    I find a tavern with a second floor, there isn¡¯t much time left until night falls completely and I don¡¯t want to miss the ball. I take my chain-mail and mask off, putting them away inside the chest before entering.


    Inside, I find a crowded main room, most are wearing simple clothes and there are even some guards having a drink without their weapons at hand, likely off-duty.


    I walk up to the counter, slipping between two sailors and tapping on the wood to attract the barmaid¡¯s attention. The woman is tall with a large frame and graying hair.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± She asks in a deep voice.


    ¡°Do you have an available room? Only for a short while, I¡¯m in between units.¡± I tell her, implying that I¡¯m a warrior.


    ¡°Got suspended, huh.¡± She misunderstands some of my meaning but it works in my favor. ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t want any funny business in my tavern. Got it?¡± She asks with a glare.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± I reply with a disarming smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alana, ask me if you need anything. Your room is the one on the right, corner of the second floor.¡± She takes a key out and slaps it on the counter. ¡°Two silver a night, food included if you¡¯re here.¡± Alana tells me.


    I take four silvers our and give it to her in exchange for the key. I make my way upstairs, through the corridor and into the room. Inside, there is a simple bed with a low table next to it and a window. I can hear a lot of noise coming from downstairs but that¡¯s not an issue, it¡¯ll serve to alarm me that something¡¯s wrong if it quiets down all of a sudden.


    I lift the mattress up, taking my hard leather armor off to lay it there with my chain-mail and hammer. I stick my bloody helmet in the corner and put the mattress on my equipment to hide it.


    I take my simple clothes off and throw them in the chest, dressing up with the hunting leather outfit and sliding the guard uniform I stole from Idali over it. I rearrange the clothes so that they feel comfortable and pin the Sergeant insignia over my chest. Lastly, I attach the mask to my belt and use the uniform to dissimulate it.


    The window is large enough for me to get through but the question is whether or not I can climb down to the alley under. I push the wooden flaps open, gazing down. There is a large wood beam sticking out of the wall, one of this floor¡¯s supports, I sit on the window¡¯s frame and pass my legs over to stand on it.


    I close the window¡¯s flaps but don¡¯t lock them, I assemble a quick strengthening construct to reinforce my legs, glancing down at the alley, a few meters below. I jump down, impacting the ground with my feet and bending my knees to absorb the shock.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt, the air in my lungs escaping all at once.


    The streets are a lot less crowded than they were earlier, people are going home. I make my way towards the castle, the street surrounding it is six meters wide, there are several patrols of soldiers that I can see making rounds around the three-meter tall low-wall and two dozen guarding the gates. They¡¯re all wearing tabards with a stag¡¯s head on it, the Duke Meria¡¯s crest.


    I take a deep breath and confidently cross the street, heading straight towards the gate like I mean it. The soldiers notice me almost immediately, following me with their eyes, they don¡¯t look alarmed by my presence. The guard outfit and sergeant insignia are no doubt helping me.


    A middle-aged woman wearing a ceremonial uniform with a silver star on her chest steps forward. I hide my left hand inside my sleeve and bring the other to my heart in a salute.


    ¡°What is it, Guard Sergeant?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°I was given a message for Countess Lance by someone who presented herself as Lady Elizabeth Vil,¡­ Lieutenant.¡± I flounder at the end, unsure of the meaning behind the silver star.


    ¡°It¡¯s Captain, Sergeant, but I wouldn¡¯t expect a guard to know that. You can relax a little.¡± She makes a thin smile. ¡°What did that person look like?¡±


    ¡°She was a little short and wearing a bloody helmet.¡± I reply, my voice sounds nervous to my own ears.


    ¡°A little short, she says!¡± One of the soldiers exclaims with a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite with us, Sergeant, that woman is a bloody Red Dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Cool down, Jonah.¡± The Captain utters in a flat tone. ¡°What¡¯s the message?¡±


    ¡°She simply said ¡®I expect to receive my first dance tonight.¡¯¡± I answer.


    The soldiers start laughing and whistling, tapping on each other¡¯s shoulders and exchanging a few salacious remarks. I feel myself start blushing.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Quiet down.¡± The Captain orders with a wide smile.


    ¡°Do, do I have to deliver it in person?¡± I ask, stuttering a little on purpose.


    ¡°You better, Sergeant, I wouldn¡¯t want to make a titled Noble hunt me down for questioning. Besides, we¡¯re going to have to start searching the area if the Red Dwarf really is coming here tonight.¡± The Captain tells me, sighing. Obviously not putting too much hope on their chances to find her. ¡°You can go.¡± She waves me along.


    The soldiers part to let me pass and I walk inside the castle, somewhat surprised that it worked. I don¡¯t know how else I could have gotten in with so many patrols in the street.


    The space between the castle and the walls is covered by a green lawn, there are groups of richly dressed Nobles scattered around, discussing and laughing with expensive transparent glasses in their hands. I slowly make my way along a gravel path that courses around the keep itself, enhancing my hearing with a construct.


    ¡°I agree that the Countess¡¯ call to arms was necessary, but its contents were naive. Serving Caeviel is well and good, but we all have lands to care for, I think that the proper promise of a reward would have brought many more Nobles to the Izla.¡±


    ¡°Who in their right minds would believe in our ability to pay up after hearing that these creatures are ravaging the Izla? It was a young and naive message, yes, but look at how many young Lords and Ladies it attracted to Meria. You can¡¯t deny that it worked better than any of us expected.¡±


    ¡°She spoke not of duty, but of honor and sacrifice. Those are words that touch youthful hearts. Gold and lands would tempt even the wisest among us, but that same wisdom would stay our hands because we know that the risk is greater than the promised reward. The Countess made the right choice, in my opinion.¡±


    I don¡¯t dare to look towards the voices despite how measured they seem to my ear, focusing on placing one foot in front of the other on the path to keep my nerves in check.


    A few minutes later, I reach the gardens, previously hidden by the castle. There are intricate hedges who grew like walls to split the terrain in many smaller fields of flowers. Roses, tulips, gardenias, camellias, and much more that I don¡¯t recognize.


    There are groups of younger Nobles, mostly pairs of them, strolling across the garden and along the corridors formed by the hedges, sometimes stopping to admire a flowerbed. I nervously inspect the area and sigh in relief when I don¡¯t find my Lady. This wouldn¡¯t be a good time to meet her with my face laid bare.


    I head towards the very back of the garden, where the shadows are the thickest and step behind a thick shrub to take the guard uniform off, throwing it inside the foliage with the insignia. I set my mask over my face and adjust the tight leather outfit.


    There is a small tent to the right of the largest gathering of Nobles, I hunker down and make use of the shadows to approach and hide behind it. Well, I¡¯m inside now. How do I get my dance and escape? Probably should have thought this through a bit more before rushing here to see my Lady.

 Dances.Ch04

    As I wait for an opportunity to blend in, I pass my fingers through my hair, combing them. I smooth my tight leather outfit¡¯s folds, trying to mentally compare it to what the Nobles I saw wore, judging myself under-dressed.


    I can smell grilled meat, coming from inside the tent I¡¯m hiding behind. My stomach grumbles a little and my left limb shivers in kind. I should definitely eat before I see my Lady.


    I focus on listening to the inside of the tent, waiting a few minutes for the Nobles inside to leave. I slip my fingers under the canvas and lift it up, slipping inside.


    There is a long table covered in various kinds of meat, from chicken to beef. I straighten my outfit once again and casually pick up a porcelain plate to serve myself. I pile up a dozen different kinds of meat and stand in a corner of the tent as casually as I can.


    I take hold of a piece of chicken wing but pause in front of my mask. Ah, that¡¯s an issue. I fiddle with the mask, sliding it until it holds sideways, arranging it so that my left eye can still see through one of the holes and leave my mouth free to eat.


    ¡°¡­at treacherous Red Dwarf must be a titled Noble from Telnur, or a distant part of Caeviel, Lady Countess.¡± I pick that specific line out of the conversations outside because it mentions me despite not recognizing that woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Elizabeth may be a titled Noble, but I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡± My Lady¡¯s voice reaches my ears and a shiver courses through my entire body. ¡°That glove she wears could be what enhances her strength, an efficient runic construct could achieve such results, Lady Edusa. Regardless of whether she is a Noble or a mercenary, her motivations are still a mystery.¡±


    ¡°Many believe that she made a deal with the Rykz, her faction¡¯s support in exchange for the Izla itself, Lady Countess.¡±


    ¡°If there is such a faction, it is well hidden, Lady Edusa.¡± My Lady replies skeptically. ¡°I believe that Elizabeth was simply trying to save lives. The truce was unnecessary for the Rykz, counterproductive even since our army was too exhausted and about to shatter. If her goal was to take the Izla at all costs, she would not have called the retreat.¡± My cheeks start burning. My Lady guessed my intentions, she believes in me even without knowing who I am.


    ¡°Your heroism and beauty are what made that tiny Red Dwarf reconsider her bloody ways, Lady Lance.¡± Edusa replies in a singing tone. Is she flirting?! And I¡¯m not that short! Although, my Lady was indeed gorgeous fighting in that armor¡­


    I let go of my plate, readjust my mask and hurriedly step out of the tent, barely noticing the sound of the porcelain shattering when it hits the ground. Every gaze turns to me when I step out, even my Lady¡¯s light gray eyes.


    She is wearing a form-fitting red slit dress that reveals one of her slender legs, her expression is astonished, surprised to see me. I¡­ taste her with my eyes, from her combed straight black hair brushing her bare shoulders to her slender fingers pressing on her chest.


    I take a single step towards my Lady, the crowd of Nobles moves back. She doesn¡¯t move. I take another, and another, and another, until I stand in front of her. I open my mouth behind my mask but struggle to form a sentence or even a sound. I want to ask for a dance, demand it. My heart is beating too fast, too afraid of being rejected to speak.


    There is a young woman at her right, her hand is laid on my Lady¡¯s wrist. My head snaps to that Edusa, she¡¯s¡­ pretty. Her face is soft and her green eyes are bright.


    I feel my throat tighten and I freeze, angered by her audacity but too insecure to impose myself. My left limb starts swaying side by side, a slithering motion. It seems to frighten that woman as takes a half-step back away from me, releasing her arm.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± My Lady speaks up, I immediately turn back to her.


    ¡°Good evening, Lance.¡± I reply in a tiny voice, uncomfortably shifting my weight from one foot to the other. ¡°You look great.¡± She looks rested, healthier.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asks with dilated pupils.


    ¡°My, my first¡­¡± I stutter and let my words die down to take a deep breath and steady myself. This is all for our future together. ¡°I want my first dance, kitten.¡± I finally utter, taking care to articulate. A giggle escapes me a second later, realizing my use of a pet name.


    My Lady¡¯s face turns slightly red and confused. I can¡¯t hear a single sound coming from the Nobility surrounding us, all of them suspended to our conversation.


    ¡°Kitten?¡± She asks uncertainly.


    ¡°You have the heart of one.¡± I reply with a smile to my unsteady voice. She pauses, seeming unsure about how to take it, shaking her head after a few seconds.


    ¡°What should I call you, then?¡± She asks with a small smile that cracks the void in my heart. I struggle to suppress my desire to reveal myself, hurriedly answering before I can change my mind.


    ¡°Just Elizabeth.¡± I reply. Her expression dips slightly as the hope I hadn¡¯t noticed fades away. Her slender fingers are trembling. ¡°Focus on me, Lance. I¡®m not her.¡± I speak harshly with a grave voice. It is necessary for my plans that she not discover the truth too soon.


    ¡°You!¡± Edusa breaks the silence, shouting. ¡°Speak more respectfully to the Countess!¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡± I ask my Lady directly, not even glancing at the other woman.


    ¡°No. We are on opposite sides of this war after all.¡± She replies with steel in her eyes and voice. Yes, my Lady, that¡¯s how it should be.


    Nobles around us expire heavily, sighing with emotion. I expected to be challenged about my status as a traitor, but some are empathizing? Is infighting so common among Nobility that they can just accept this? I shake my head. No matter. I had a way to threaten them for my safety but I¡¯m not going to complain if I don¡¯t need to use it.


    I hold my right hand out, in-between me and my Lady, but not so close that she could take hold of it without stepping forward herself. Enjoying her appearance in that red slit dress while she hesitates to take it. Good, at least my Lady realizes that I mean the dances to be binding.


    She slowly raises her left hand, gently laying it over my palm. I wait for a few seconds, staring into the light gray abyss of her eyes, shivering at the feel of her soft skin on mine. Time flows by, stretching on for what seems to be an eternity before my Lady closes her fingers over my own.


    I take a deep breath, reaffirming my resolve to take it slow, allowing myself only the most casual contact. I pull her closer, placing my left hand on her right shoulder. I lean in close to her ear, counting on the mask to distort my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡®m doing, please lead me, kitten.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She murmurs in reply, placing her other hand around my waist.


    I follow my Lady¡¯s steps as she makes us spin around on the spot. The Nobles around us start chattering, some voices sound a bit outraged, others delighted.


    Her cheeks take a deeper red tint and she suddenly changes direction, guiding us towards a more isolated part of the garden. We whirl around between the hedges, I focus and do my best to follow her lead, almost stepping on her toes a few times. My Lady laughs brightly as she notices how tense I am.


    ¡°Relax, Elizabeth, just meld into the movements.¡± She tells me with a stunning smile.


    ¡°O, okay.¡± I mutter, relaxing and letting go.


    She leads me by the waist, casually bringing our bodies closer together, so much so that her small breasts occasionally brush against my own as we weave left and right. We are both silently blushing, I am too entranced and taken by her to dare disturb the moment.


    The dance takes us off the path, which I only notice when we swirl over a bed of thorny roses, we stomp and destroy the fragile red flowers, they take their revenge over our ankles, piercing through my tight leather outfit and leaving rips in my Lady¡¯s slit dress.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Do you know how many lives you¡¯ve saved?¡± My Lady asks, leading us back to the path without even pausing.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, unconcerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡± She asks, frowning and surprised by my short answer.


    ¡°The war isn¡¯t over, I wouldn¡¯t consider any life saved yet.¡± I shrug, resting the side of my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s true but, still, you have my thanks, Elizabeth. I learned later that Duke Meria delayed the retreat because he feared the Rykz¡¯ relentless pursuit.¡± My Lady tells me in a grave tone. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me your real name?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I utter firmly, not only to make her understand that it isn¡¯t an option but to make myself accept it as well. ¡°I would if you ask for it instead of about that girl.¡± Her body freezes and our dance ends.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a right to claim her anymore.¡± My Lady¡¯s face turns blank, regret filling her traits. ¡°I only want to know what happened.¡±


    Ding, ding. Bell sounds reach us. I let go of her hand and shoulder, reluctantly splitting us.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to decide what you want. Only four dances left, Lance.¡± I tell her, feeling torn about what I¡¯m doing but not letting my doubts affect the resolve I made that night.


    ¡°The Duke is telling the court to assemble, you should go.¡± My Lady explains, scrutinizing my mask, no doubt trying to discern my thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°So soon?¡± I ask, slipping my arm under hers. ¡°I¡¯d rather enjoy your company for a little while longer.¡±


    She gives me a wide smile and lays her other hand on mine. guiding us back towards the crowd in the center of the garden. Many turn to watch our approach, Edusa¡¯s intense glare joins them.


    Duke Meria is standing in the middle, he is a tall muscular man with blond hair and dark eyes, wearing a long white tunic and a light blue cloak. He raises his glass up and the crowd quiets down.


    Most of the Nobles present drop on one knee, my Lady included. The rest simply bows. I do my best to ignore the anger radiating out from the void in my heart at the sight of my Lady¡¯s knee touching the ground. The difference between subjects and guests. Everyone is paying their respects to the Duke one way or another, all except me.


    The Duke notices, turning his attention my way. The crowd follows his gaze and my Lady tries to pull on my arm, trying to tell me to bow. I take my arm back, breaking her hold on it. I will stand strong, I am no sheep. I square my shoulders and stare right at the man.


    ¡°I¡®m not your subject, or your guest, Duke.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Elizabeth Vil, not at your service.¡± My voice pierces through the grumble of discontent coming from the crowd, I let a small giggle escape my lips.


    ¡°The infamous traitor.¡± The Duke nods, his face calm in the face of my challenge. ¡°Lady Vil, it does not quite matter where you hail from, manners are of import in Caeviel.¡± He pauses dramatically, the crowd seems to stop breathing as it awaits his next words. ¡°I insist that you bow, Red Dwarf.¡± He speaks, looking down at me.


    I¡¯m not that small! I grumble internally, feeling the insult in his words. This isn¡¯t the time to show these vultures how much I dislike the name. I make a shrug, calculated to look indifferent.


    ¡°Make me.¡± I utter with an insane laugh, raising my left arm in front of me and pulling on my sleeve to allow them all to see the blood on it.


    ¡°I can let you attend despite your unannounced arrival because such is my hospitality and respect for our truce.¡± The Duke replies, his calm expression shaken by my direct challenge. ¡°But you must show the same courtesy towards the Izla.¡±


    ¡°You are not the Izla, Duke.¡± I respond disdainfully. ¡°You have no power over me.¡± I pause, feeling a mad grin draw itself on my lips. ¡°But I¡®ll make it fair, I wouldn¡®t want to force you to break the truce after all.¡± The story of tonight will be all over the streets by morning, that Duke has to know that and he won¡¯t be able to go overboard. ¡°Send your volunteer and see if they can make me bow.¡± I gamble with faked enthusiasm.


    The crowd around us seems to shake in surprise. Duke Meria¡¯s expression turns worried, confirming my assumption that he didn¡¯t want a confrontation with me tonight.


    ¡°I highly doubt that her highness, the Rykz Queen, would give such diplomatic latitude to a human¡­ collaborator.¡± He speaks up, obviously trying to find a way out.


    ¡°Oh, she wouldn¡¯t.¡± I giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t think Grikyz likes me very much, but she didn¡¯t sign the truce with you, I did.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The Duke asks my Lady with authority in his voice. Fury shakes the void. How dare he order her in front of me!


    ¡°It is, my Lord.¡± She answers. ¡°Elizabeth was the only one present at the time.¡±


    ¡°Does that truce have any value then?!¡± He asks, anger in his voice as he glares at me. That might have slightly backfired.


    ¡°It does.¡± I roll my shoulders and stretch my arms, wondering whether the Duke will challenge me himself or not. ¡°The Rykz will respect it, for now. They are¡­ more honorable than you lot.¡± The crowd grows hostile, I smile behind my mask. ¡°I¡®ll do you one better, I¡¯m feeling a bit annoyed at all this pleasantry so I¡¯ll even allow you to use weapons.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary, if we can all just calm down.¡± My Lady speaks up to try to cool things down but her words have no visible effect. I¡¯m not in the mood to let go of the disrespect he showed her, and I¡¯ll never bow again.


    ¡°Please allow me, Duke Meria, I¡¯ll teach her to respect Caeviel and your Izla Meria.¡± Edusa speaks up, accepting a sword from one of the crowd¡¯s armed Nobles.


    The Duke ponders, still frowning. I ignore him and turn to face Edusa, assembling an eyesight enhancing construct and the skin hardening construct, leaving it on standby, anchored on my left limb. I¡¯ll show you how strong I¡¯ve become, my Lady. I take a step towards the woman, she reacts by falling into a stance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± I hear the Duke speak up, just as Edusa raises her sword to attack.


    I activate the skin hardening construct and rush forward, aiming to intercept her sword with my left limb. Edusa throws her attack with a mean grin that looks out of place on her soft traits, obviously expecting to cut through my arm.


    Thunk. The blade hits my forearm, leaving a thin cut in the blood-soaked leather, I deactivate the hardening construct and take hold of the weapon in my left hand, she struggles but fails to break my grip over her sword. I bring my right back and punch her in the stomach, using my limb¡¯s superior strength to disarm her.


    ¡°Well, that was easy.¡± I comment, looking down at the Lady currently holding her stomach.


    The Nobility around us is silent, many are shifting their weight uncomfortably. I take hold of the sword by its handle and lay its blade flat on the ground, stepping on it. I then using my left limb¡¯s strength to pull, bending it until it breaks. Clink.


    ¡°Countess Lance.¡± The Duke speaks up once the sound of it dies down. ¡°If you will.¡±


    I startle, caught unaware. Shit. I definitely should have seen that coming. I flip around to gaze at my Lady, to see her. She¡®s making a difficult expression but her hand is extended out, calling for a sword. I hear Edusa moving behind me, charging.


    I hurriedly step to my right, avoiding her rush by a hair and seizing her dress¡¯ collar with my left hand. A Lord parts from the crowd, moving towards my Lady while holding a sword¡¯s handle out by is scabbard.


    ¡°Lady Edusa, please stand down.¡± Lance speaks quietly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already danced, Countess. I don¡¯t intend to engage in another with you today.¡± I speak up, using her distraction to throw Edusa towards the Lord holding the sword.


    She crashes into him, sending both to the ground while the crowd cries foul play. I walk up to the sword on the ground, stepping on it and using my left limb to break it along with its scabbard. Criknch.


    ¡°I am weaponless, my Lord.¡± My Lady tells the Duke while smiling at me. ¡°Alas, I cannot fight.¡±


    ¡°Just as well, I suppose.¡± Duke Meria comments, holding his hand up to stop a Lady from taking her sword out. ¡°Since there are no more weapons, I¡¯ll declare a tie.¡± He speaks up over the crowd, turning his gaze to me.


    ¡°They broke like dry twigs.¡± I reply, shrugging. I then walk up to my Lady and take hold of her hand, lifting it up to where my lips would be if not for my mask. ¡°The sight of you strengthens me, mere steel is too brittle to hold us apart.¡±


    I let go of her to make my way back into the garden, using the hedges as cover, doing my best to merge in with the shadows. I assemble a dozen lion¡¯s step constructs over my legs.


    Once I reach the castle¡¯s three-meter tall low-wall at the very end of the garden, I pause to enhance my hearing. I detecting discreet steps following behind me, at least four distinct pairs of feet.


    I don¡¯t see any soldiers on top of the wall itself, but I can hear them patrolling the street on the other side.

 Dances.Ch05

    The Sergeant uniform is hidden in a bush nearby, but I can¡¯t use it to get out if I¡¯m being followed. The wall is only three meters high, I could jump up to it if I overcharge a lion¡¯s step. I hesitate and decide to assemble a lightning construct.


    My four pursuers arrive from different directions, three of them are wearing servant¡¯s outfits and carrying swords in their hands but no scabbards. Two women and a man. The last one is a dozen meters behind, a soldier wearing black clothing and holding a long-sword.


    Fuck. I was naive, I hadn¡¯t thought that some would want to take me out regardless of the truce. I activate the first portion of the construct to charge the air along the path between me and them, feeling my hair start floating.


    Celyz didn¡¯t do it like this, she controlled the segments individually instead of letting her construct do it, the expertise necessary to do that is staggering.


    ¡°Traitor, prepare to face the consequence of your actions.¡± One of the servants speaks up.


    I ignore him, injecting more flow into the construct. The soldier dressed in black is looking at the top of my hair, taking a different route to close in on me. I target the three servants despite feeling that the man in black is the larger threat. I can¡¯t fight four at once.


    ¡°One more step and I¡¯ll fry you where you stand, this is a Rykz fire construct.¡± I threaten while making the lightning construct float over my right hand.


    All four of them stop, hesitating but not for long. I can tell that they¡¯re assembling constructs by how their eyes are fixated on me while their left hands make odd writhing movements.


    I squint my eyes and activate the lightning construct, unwilling to give them time to prepare. A large bolt of white light flashes forward, branching in three and leaving an odd acrid odor behind itself.


    One of the servants manages to let go of his sword just before it hits his sword but the bolt jumps from the weapon to his close by hand, shocking him along with the other two. They start convulsing but I don¡¯t have time to check whether they¡¯re incapacitated or not as the soldier charges me.


    I hurriedly step backward, buying time to focus myself on the skin hardening construct. He is faster than I am and has a long reach but his first strike still swipes the air in front of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the truce?¡± I ask, surveying his footwork.


    ¡°I have my orders, Lady Vil.¡± The man replies quietly, throwing a quick slash towards my mask.


    I leap to the side and avoid it, assembling a lion¡¯s step over my left leg. I hear the muffled sound of two bodies hitting the ground. I move towards the edge of the garden and the wall.


    The soldier follows me, his sword is starting to glow golden, spreading from the runes on the pommel. What is this? I have no time to carefully consider my options as the man rushes me, trying to stab me with it.


    Shit, I can¡¯t dodge. I activate the skin hardening construct and slap it away with my left hand, deactivating it immediately. I grit my teeth because I expect the glowing blade to have an effect, surprised when it doesn¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t get hit by this, if it doesn¡¯t activate on simple contact then it likely will if it penetrates flesh. I keep moving towards the low-wall, assembling another lion¡¯s step construct for my other leg. The soldier is taking a lion strike slashing stance, it gives me time to breathe.


    ¡°I wonder what your blood will look like on my glove.¡± I utter in a dark tone of voice.


    The man wearing black flinches, unable to help himself from gazing at my left limb. I use the opening, activating both lion¡¯s step constructs to rush forward, he throws his lion strike. He reacts too late to land it but his elbow hits my left shoulder, dead on the fracture, the pain is so intense that it makes me flinch and I crash into the soldier instead of tackling him.


    I push through the agony and use my left hand to seize his right wrist, rendering him incapable of using the glowing sword. We struggle for a little while, his other hand fending the punches I throw with my right.


    ¡°Fucking¡­¡± I bring my head back and smash it in his face. ¡°¡­didn¡®t want to taint this mask!¡± I utter as his nose cracks.


    I headbutt him a few more times for good measure, stopping when his jaw just drops and stays open, hanging. I steal his glowing sword, glancing around.


    The servant that let go of his sword is trying to wake the other two, apparently unwilling to face me alone. I approach the wall and bring my arm back to stab the wall. Shrrr. The blade¡¯s point shears into the stone, penetrating the rock almost as easily as it would loose soil, baffling me.


    I try to pull it out but it seems stuck and it isn¡¯t glowing anymore. Fuck, that would have been dangerous if I tried to block it head-on with my left limb. I back-step to take some distance and prepare myself to jump.


    I keep my hearing sharp in case the servant decides to mess with me. Reassured, I quickly assemble four lion¡¯s step constructs, I then fine-tune the segment ratios to reinforce my bones and ligaments enough that the strengthened muscles won¡¯t damage them.


    I focus myself, launching forward as I activate the first two lion¡¯s steps in succession to both pick up speed and jump, using the sword as a stepping platform. I immediately activate the last two constructs and project my body straight upward.


    The momentum is enough to almost reach the top of the three-meter tall low-wall, I use my left limb to grip the edge. My chest hits the stone, cutting my breath short. I lift myself up on the wall without wasting time recovering.


    Down in the street, there are three dozen soldiers patrolling. That¡¯s way too many. I crouch, hiding behind the battlement. I can¡¯t stay here too long, these servants could alert these soldiers at any moment.


    I advance along the wall, keeping to my low profile as I look for a window between patrols. I check my flow reserves, about half left. That should be enough. I assemble lion¡¯s steps, preparing to jump down.


    A minute later, I find an opening as two groups pass by each other while a third is still turning the corner. I hop over the wall, activating two constructs to absorb the landing, not even pausing to handle the shock of hitting the ground before I pounce forward into a full sprint towards a side street.


    ¡°Hey, you! Stop!¡± A soldier yells at me from behind.


    I hear a sound similar to one that an arrow would make, except louder. My left limb suddenly moves by itself, making a quick and wide swipe behind my back. I feel something impact its skin, not a blade but a blunt shock.


    Thuck. I stumble to the side a little, losing my balance because of the sudden movement and the collision. There is a spear embed into the wooden front of a building in front of me, my limb deviated the projectile¡¯s course by itself.


    I engage into the alley, quickly burning through my flow reserves as I pick up speed. Focused on my movements. There are soldiers pursuing me but I¡¯m leaving them behind. I make many turns along the alleys, using the darkness of night to my advantage, slowing down after a while to make less noise.


    Once I stop hearing steps behind me, I stop using constructs and head east towards the docks until I find the main street that I took earlier. Retracing the route I took to find the Tavern.


    Its front door is closed and I find out that it is also locked when I try to push it open. I make my way around the building until I find my window and use the wooden beams emerging out of the wall to climb up to it.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I pull the flaps open and slip into my room. I crash on top of my mattress, feeling the small bumps of my equipment under it, I take my mask off and wiggle until I find a comfortable position. That was dangerous and reckless.


    My Lady¡¯s blushing face as we swirled through the roses¡­


    ¡°Totally worth the dance.¡± I smile, closing my eyes.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up to the midmorning¡¯s bright sun, feeling a familiar pit of hunger in my stomach. I get dressed up in long brown simple clothes that I find in the chest and make my way downstairs. There aren¡¯t many people in the main room, the buzz of their conversations is comforting to my ears after several days alone on the road.


    Alana is standing behind the counter, her large frame is even more impressive in the morning¡¯s light. She turns to me, signaling to follow her with a hand. I frown, a little worried as she guides me towards the back door.


    Outside, there is a small courtyard surrounded by the rest of the block¡¯s buildings, with a stone shed in the very middle and a barrel of water standing next to its door.


    ¡°You can clean up here but don¡¯t use too much water.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I nod.


    ¡°A patrol of soldiers showed up at my door early this morning.¡± Alana says in a neutral tone of voice.


    ¡°Oh? What did they want?¡± I ask, trying to sound curious rather than alarmed.


    ¡°They were searching for a woman with a hammer just like yours.¡± She replies flatly.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, I got into trouble with a Noble but the lieutenant said he would handle it.¡± I lie.


    ¡°You should have told me that.¡± The aging woman shakes her head with a sigh, making her graying hair flutter around. ¡°Get to the red district and find a brothel named ¡®Cecil¡¯s¡¯, the Madame there might be able to help you deflect attention.¡±


    ¡°I, thank you.¡± I blink a few times, surprised that she isn¡¯t kicking me out of her tavern.


    ¡°Least I can do when I see a warrior like you get in trouble because the Nobles don¡¯t have their priorities straight. There is a rumor floating around that Nobility caused the war, provoking these creatures from afar, gambling that they couldn¡¯t touch Caeviel.¡± Alana sighs again. ¡°You should be careful, there may be turmoil in the streets if this gains traction.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care.¡± I give her a smile. ¡°I apologize for the soldiers showing up, thank you for letting me stay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, no one around here is about to rat someone out to the guards but I will if you mess with my business.¡± She threatens me with her index. ¡°I¡¯ll have a plate ready for you when you¡¯re done.¡± Alana turns around to walk back into her tavern.


    ¡°Make it a triple portion! I¡¯ll pay extra!¡± I call out to her back.


    She shrugs and closes the door behind herself. I open the stone shed¡¯s door, picking up the bucket inside using the barrel¡¯s water to fill the copper basin inside. I wash up, cleaning away the traveling dust that accumulated on the road.


    I blush a little at the thought of going to a brothel to meet this woman Alana just told me about. It sounds like the Madame is either well-connected or has information that can help me find a starting point, an angle to attack Nobility with.


    I dress back up and head inside the tavern, sitting at the counter in front of the steaming large plate of gruel stew that Alana left there. I deposit a silver on the counter and get started on devouring the food.


    There is a majority of peasants in the room, they are dressed too shabbily to be able to afford living here all year and they seem destitute, without anywhere else to go. The truce saved lives but I fear that it may last longer than the common person¡¯s resources can withstand.


    If the war lasts all the way through winter, people will run out of money and they¡¯ll start starving. With the general climate, it may cause riots and a bloody response from Nobility. There just isn¡¯t enough to do in Meria for all the refugees to make a living, the army won¡¯t lack volunteers if the situation drags on.


    Makes it even stupider to forcefully conscript now that I think about it, peasants will have no other choice but to join whether they like it or not after a while.


    There may be other reasons, like training those they forcefully enroll early, but I would be surprised if that were the case. The battle showed me how little training peasants are given as they were barely able to even form ranks.


    I push my plate away, content and rubbing my slightly swollen belly. Alana walks back behind the counter and picks up the silver coin I left for her.


    ¡°Where can I find the red district?¡± I ask, blushing.


    ¡°South-west, in the shadier part of town, as far away from the Duke Meria¡¯s castle and the Order¡¯s Temple as possible.¡± She replies, smirking.


    I get up and make my way outside, making sure that my purse is hanging inside my pants and not outside within reach of wandering hands. I meld into the crowd, following the directions Alana gave me.


    The street that I¡¯m following narrows and the crowd thins until I am progressing through an empty alley, the structures on either side of it are in need of maintenance. There are holes in the walls, missing planks, and broken floor.


    I keep going forward, feeling somewhat nervous as I spot several pairs of eyes following me. They look shady, not their clothes who are innocuous enough, but their suspicious expressions, how they stand or sit without moving, some even take hold of their dagger¡¯s handle as I walk past them.


    The red district itself is recognizable at first sight because of the red colored establishments. The paint on the facade of the brother named ¡®Cecil¡¯s¡¯ is eroding in small flakes.


    It¡¯s quiet, there is almost no one in the area. Not surprising in the morning. I make my way inside, there are men and women in frivolous clothing cleaning up the remnants of a party in the main room, picking up shredded clothes and various pieces of underwear from the ground.


    I pause for a long moment, blushing. I hurriedly walk up to the most clothed person in the room, a young blond man wearing a long black shirt and tight leather pants.


    ¡°I was told that the Madame could help me.¡± I speak up, deciding to breach the subject immediately so I can get going.


    ¡°All the way up the stairs.¡± The man tells me while stuffing a shirt drenched by water inside a bag.


    I nod in thanks and make my way upstairs, skipping steps until I reach the second floor. I slow down a little, my embarrassment fading away now that I don¡¯t have to avoid looking at their bodies because of how much the clothes revealed.


    I reach the top floor, finding a door with a plate named ¡®Madame Cecil¡¯ nailed on it. I take a deep breath and knock softly on the wood. I hear someone get up from a chair inside, their light steps approaching.


    The door open, a mature woman of about twice my age and a head taller is standing there, her face¡¯s traits are elegant, she has eyes and hair of a deep black color. I stand quietly, lost as to how to break the ice.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She speaks up in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m Madame Cecil.¡± She adds, as I fail to react.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m Jes, zebel.¡± I reply, remembering to change my name mid-way through it.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Jezebel?¡± Madame Cecil asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I was sent by Alana, she told me that you could help. I have some¡­ problems with a Noble.¡± I reply, thinking up a story to give her.


    ¡°Alana¡­ Ah, Alana, she owns a tavern. Come on in.¡± She smiles, moving aside to let me enter.


    I step inside, the room takes the entire floor, it is a picture of debauchery. There are three unmade beds and a dozen shelves filled with various items. Some I recognize as whips, but oddly shaped and too short to be used in husbandry, others are polished metal rods which I cannot figure the use of and silk ropes.


    What does she do with all that? I shake my mind off the question and focus on figuring out what lie I¡¯ll use. I make my way to the desk at the back of the room and sit in the guest chair. Madame Cecil steps around and sits in her armchair, gazing at me curiously. I notice as her eyes wander towards my left arm, more specifically towards the end of the sleeve dissimulating my bloody glove.


    ¡°I ran into some issues with Lord Patrick, son of a Count but I don¡¯t know which.¡± I speak up without delay to distract her from asking about what I¡¯m hiding.


    ¡°Lord Patrick, son of Count Thrin? An insufferable little twerp who thinks he was born with a destiny to rule others, thinks his farts smell of roses?¡± Madame Cecil asks with iron in her voice, without hiding her contempt.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± I nod with an amused smile. ¡°He has something of a grudge against a friend of mine and I am somewhat caught in the middle.¡±


    ¡°What kind of help do you think I can give you?¡± She asks, with curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but my hope was that you could send a messenger to her father and tell him to leave the Izla. The problem is that he¡¯s in the western part of the Izla, under Rykz control.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I might be able to find someone who would be willing to, there have been many who crossed into Rykz held land and came back. But it will cost you.¡± Madame Cecil says tapping her desk thoughtfully. ¡°Although I might make a small exception on the price just because I dislike the twerp.¡±


    ¡°How much are we talking about?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°Twenty-five silvers.¡± She replies regretfully. ¡°It is the best I can do.¡± She adds, apparently thinking that I would negotiate or be unable to pay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to that price.¡± I¡¯ll have almost no money left, just enough to last a week or so. ¡°Do you have a pen and paper?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do.¡± Madame Cecil takes a quill and a piece of old parchment out.


    I take the twenty-five silvers out of my pouch and leave them on her desk before giving her the directions to our village and the location of our house on the outskirts. I dictate a message to be given to my father, saying that his daughter is currently healthy and doing well, that he should depart for Tyrian and lodge with his son.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t really doing well, is she?¡± Madame Cecil asks once she finishes writing the letter, a dark and worried expression on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what crossed your mind, Madame Cecil, but she isn¡¯t doing too badly at the moment.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring, I¡¯ve seen many lives ruined by Nobility so sometimes I jump to conclusions and assume the worst.¡± She makes a thin smile, folding the letter and laying it to the side. Her eyes look up and find mine, her expression turns from agreeable to steely within seconds. ¡°Now tell me, Elizabeth Vil, what are you really here for?¡±

 Dances.Ch06

    Her words echo in my mind. She knows who I am, she''s seen my face! I stand up so quickly that the chair behind me falls over on its back. Clack. The wood impacts the ground, startling me. Cecil doesn''t even blink, observing me calmly. A shiver courses through my left limb, it clenches my fingers and the leather makes cracking sounds under its grip.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I ask without controlling the aggression shaking my voice, feeling my face''s traits contort.


    ¡°I''m an information dealer, a truth artist.¡± Madame Cecil replies, squinting her black eyes. ¡°You sound different.¡±


    I take hold of the side of her desk with my left hand, squeezing until the wood starts groaning. I assemble a lightning construct but keep it within my flesh, the dark-gold color of my flow would be too obvious in the daytime.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I repeat myself.


    ¡°I keep myself informed, but what gave you away was my experience as a whore.¡± She replies without even a stir in her tone. ¡°I recognize the sound of a leather sleeve glove when I hear it bending at the elbow and I can tell that you''re not in my field. That eliminates most possibilities. What happened last night narrows it down to just you, a girl of the same build and size as Elizabeth Vil showing up in my office, hiding her left hand behind her clothes. Too much of a coincidence.¡± Madame Cecil nods towards the fallen chair. ¡°Do make yourself comfortable, I''m not about to denounce you to the guard.¡±


    I release the desk, feeling a nervous tremble agitate my body. I force myself to take a deep breath and pick up the chair, sitting back down. This woman didn''t need to say anything when she recognized me, she could have waited until I left to report me.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± She replies with a small smile. ¡°I''ve seen too many rumors turn out to be just that, unfounded stories that have little to do with truth, to believe what I hear about you.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t even heard what''s being said, and I don''t care to find out.¡± I pause. ¡°You''re an information dealer? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I listen to whispers and verify those I want to use. People come to me to hide or reveal secrets, to conceal or distort truth. Nobles love their games and that gives me leverage, but it is a dangerous occupation.¡± She taps her desk impatiently. ¡°If you want an example, I was visited late last night by a Lady Edusa from Hetlan, northern Caeviel. She wanted to know all about you. Who you are, your background, and your title.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± I open and close my left hand to make my limb relax.


    ¡°That there isn''t much about you that is known yet. Although, I know much more now.¡± Madame Cecil chuckles. ¡°I don''t think anyone would mistake you for a Lady without your mask on, I wouldn''t have believed it myself if it wasn''t for that glove you''re wearing. I do wonder why you kept it on to come here, it is an obvious giveaway.¡±


    ¡°A scorched husk of flesh would be even more obvious.¡± I call the memory of my arm burning to make myself flinch and sell the lie.


    ¡°I''ve heard that their scouts tend to leave burnt bodies behind, is that what happened to you?¡± She speaks up, glancing at the limb.


    ¡°Long ago, yes.¡± I reply shortly. ¡°I want information but I''m not going to give you any more about myself in exchange.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, however, I need to know why you''re working for the Rykz before I answer.¡± Madame Cecil crosses her fingers together, staring intently at my face.


    ¡°Do you know how many Rykz there are within the twins?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''ve hit upon some reports, but Nobility has been very discreet about their exact reports. I should be able to find out within a month or so.¡± She answers.


    ¡°At the very least a hundred thousand.¡± I tell her, making her eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Two for every human on the Izla...¡± She mutters.


    ¡°I''m working for them because we''re fucked.¡± I utter with sharpness in my voice. ¡°I have other reasons but my objective is to break Nobility''s pride, make them surrender before they get us all slaughtered and escape the burning wreckage they caused by themselves.¡±


    ¡°They caused it? I heard some whispers but no one was willing to confirm them.¡± Madame Cecil leans over her desk, curiosity on her face.


    ¡°I can give you the details, but I want something in exchange. Information about Lord Patrick.¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that.¡± She nods. ¡°Count Thrin is getting old and Lord Patrick''s siblings are arguing that the mutilation of his left hand should disqualify him as the successor. The Count has made no formal decision but he is listening. Lord Patrick is currently lobbying for support. He hosts daily lunches, spending his gold without counting to court the rich and powerful, even low-born.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask, feeling the beginning of a plan form in my mind. Ass-face must be getting desperate if he''s courting those he thinks bellow himself, that might be the angle I''m looking for.


    ¡°He resides in a small mansion on the other side of Meria from here, his family''s crest is engraved on the door, two crossed swords. That''s all I''m willing to give you at this time.¡±


    ¡°There is a Rykz Princess held in Meiridin by the institute, the Rykz are here to force Caeviel to negotiate her release and retaliate. I''ve made a deal with Queen Grikyz, she''s agreed to leave the Izla if I can recover that Princess.¡± I explain.


    Madame Cecil digests the information, her expression growing thoughtful. No doubt thinking about how she can use this to her advantage.


    ¡°I have a standing invitation from Lord Patrick to attend that lunch.¡± She breaks her silence after a while. ¡°I didn''t plan to accept, but I will if you come with me.¡±


    What? She wants to be seen with me? And why would Patrick invite a... Madame to a lunch. Is this woman that well-connected?


    ¡°Why?¡± I simply ask.


    ¡°You matter in Meria right now, being seen with you would raise my reputation and Lord Patrick would owe me for bringing you to him since it adds credibility to his claim on his father''s title. I''m surprised you haven''t realized your political importance, weren''t you attacked by mainlanders last night?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter that they were mainlanders?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Because the Izla''s faction doesn''t want the truce to be broken while the deep mainlanders are making a tidy profit from selling supplies. They want the war to intensify, to keep it on the Izla. They think that they''ll have plenty of time to prepare even without a truce, apart from a few Nobles on the coast who are trying to assemble a fleet.¡± She explains.


    ¡°That''s good to know.¡± I take a deep breath and stare right into her dark eyes. ¡°I want your word that you won''t reveal anything about me.¡±


    ¡°I can''t do that, I can keep your face and nature of your injury to myself.¡±


    ¡°That''s good enough for me.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You trust me?¡± Madame Cecil asks, surprised.


    ¡°I don''t know yet.¡± I shake my head. ¡°What other option do I have?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I expected you to threaten me.¡± She hums thoughtfully.


    ¡°That would be stupid.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I don''t know how connected you are, but I suspect you could do more damage to me than the other way around.¡±


    ¡°I meant a physical threat.¡± She smiles. ¡°It''s quite interesting to me that it didn''t even cross your mind considering your reputation as a fierce warrior, strong enough to defeat Countess Lance.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°She was sleep deprived.¡± I reply, frowning.


    ¡°That she was.¡± Madame Cecil agrees simply, but her knowing expression is making me uncomfortable.


    ¡°I won''t be going to that lunch with you, we''ll meet there.¡± I tell her, standing up.


    ¡°I''ll wait for you in my carriage. Be there in an hour.¡± She opens one of her desk''s drawers and takes out a folded envelope with a wax seal depicting two crossed swords.


    I turn around and make my way out of her room, I inspect my flow reserves as I go down the flight of stairs, about two-thirds full. If there is a faction trying to break the truce, I should go with my full gear.


    Besides, if this Madame Cecil has ulterior motives, I should be prepared. I fast-walk through the main room, looking away from the night workers still cleaning up.


    It takes me half an hour to get back to Alana''s tavern, it''s still about as empty as before but filling up with people in working clothes. I take my equipment out from under the mattress and fit it on, tightening my belt around my waist and wiping the blood from last night off my mask before putting it on.


    I take hold of my hammer and spin it a few times to freshen the feeling in my mind, deciding to take the weapon despite how recognizable it is.


    Satisfied, I open my window''s flaps. I wait a few minutes for a strolling couple to turn the corner, and jump down, using a strengthening construct to absorb the landing. My chain-mail makes a bit of noise, but not so much that it would be heard inside the tavern.


    I make my way to the main street, there are quite a few people on it, not only carts. I try to blend in with the crowd but it seems to part in front of me. Some are stopping to talk, pointing at my mask.


    ¡°That''s the Red Dwarf!¡± I hear a kid cry out, his father frowns and takes him by the hand, pulling him to depart.


    ¡°I''m not that short.¡± I mutter only to myself, deciding to keep walking while ignoring the whispers.


    With the crowd giving way in front of me, I make good time and find my way. As I get further north in Meria, the buildings become larger and more richly decorated, marble and stone become common as materials.


    There are more patrols of guards in this part of the city and the people I come across are wearing working outfits from tailors to merchants. It is odd that I come across no Nobles but I suppose they go around in carriages.


    What bothers me is that the guards aren''t throwing more than a quick glance my way, they''re not stopping me for questioning despite obviously recognizing me. Perhaps the soldier who asked after my hammer were following different orders than they are. Nobility is even more divided than I thought. How can they justify this infighting during this time of war?


    I sigh keep heading north, passing by various manors and throwing glances to either side of crossroads because I don''t want to approach a patrol to ask for directions. After a while, I hear the sound of wheels rolling over the pavement and follow it to the source.


    The carriage is made of polished wood and pulled by two horses with shiny brown coats. It is stopped in front of a small manor with two crossed swords engraved on the door.


    A tall women wearing a black butler outfit opens the manor''s door and steps outside to welcome the guest, except no one is stepping out. She doesn''t seem to be disturbed by it as she holds still, patiently waiting.


    I make my way up to the carriage''s door, knocking on it. Madame Cecil opens and holds out her hand, I help her step out. She is wearing a wide pale yellow dress and high heels.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth!¡± She exclaims with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Madame Cecil.¡± I reply, scrutinizing her face but unable to find any sign of deception despite knowing for a fact that she is acting.


    ¡°Just pretend to talk with me for a few minutes here.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± I ask in the same tone.


    ¡°That butler over there.¡± Madame Cecil winks. ¡°She''s a gossip like you wouldn''t believe.¡±


    ¡°Make it worth my while.¡± I say with a mean tone.


    ¡°Now you''re thinking!¡± She laughs brightly, loudly enough that it definitely reached the servant waiting at the door. ¡°Let''s see.¡± She places her index over her lips, humming thoughtfully. ¡°Exemplar Vikiana is on the way to Meiridin with Lady Yvonne right now. Good enough?¡± She asks, smiling.


    ¡°Yes.¡± So she is doing something with what I told her.


    ¡°Now, what do you think about the weather?¡±


    ¡°Good to sow.¡± I reply absent-mindedly, looking up at the clear sky and the not too bright sun.


    Hopefully, Yvonne will make some headway, doesn''t matter if she fails as long as she delivers the message that the Rykz are ready to negotiate. The rest depends on me, I need to do enough damage that Caeviel will want to.


    ¡°What would you plant in this season, corn?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Wheat.¡± I answer quickly and automatically, focused on my plans.


    ¡°Isn''t it a bit late in the year to do that?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not really, last week would have been optimal but it can still be done this week, it''s only a bit riskier.¡± I mutter.


    The Lordling is in a precarious situation, he wants an achievement to secure his position as the chosen successor. I can use that to get close since I apparently have weight and he should be part of the Izla''s faction that wants the truce to remain in place. Do I have anything to offer that would tempt Nobles like Ass-face or create friction between the factions?


    ¡°That''s interesting.¡± Madame Cecil nods. ¡°I''m quite certain that you answered that without thinking.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, shaken out of my thoughts by her odd remark.


    ¡°You''re a peasant, aren''t you.¡± She says with a smile. ¡°Don''t bother lying, it makes me trust you more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I squint my eyes, suspicious. ¡°Why are you interested in me?¡±


    ¡°Self-preservation. I play both sides of the board, it''s what I do.¡± She admits without shame. ¡°I''m not sure if what you''ve told me is true but it explains the Duke''s latest actions. One could call them desperate.¡±


    ¡°That''s it? I think there''s more.¡± I press her.


    ¡°Your actions have spoken in your favor so far. It is possible that you''ll be the reason the Rykz take Meria, but that may work in the Izla''s favor.¡± Madame Cecil rubs her chin. ¡°I''ll be honest, I think you''re dangerous, but not so much that I can''t consider working with you depending on what you plan to do.¡±


    ¡°I''m trying to find a way to divide the Izla''s Nobility.¡± I reply frankly.


    ¡°To what end?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Chaos.¡± I giggle. ¡°As long as they''re united, they won''t negotiate and taking Meria will be a bloody affair. I want to divide them and then pressure them into handing over the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Can you speak for the Rykz?¡± Madame Cecil asks.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do they know that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I answer, frowning. ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Many Nobles are greedy and most don''t have titles. If you can convince those with ambition that betraying Caeviel will bring tangible rewards, then they will listen to you.¡± She pauses, looking at me critically. ¡°Well, they would listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply flatly. ¡°What use is this to me if I can''t do it?¡±


    ¡°Lord Patrick, have you met him under this appearance?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Do you think you can convince him?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Maybe. I could play on his character and promise the Izla if I have to.¡± I reply, wondering where she''s going with this.


    ¡°Do that but go a bit further, convince him to create a new faction, one that he''ll lead. Let him do the talking while you hide in the shadows. He''ll be much more motivated and convincing if you let him believe that he''s gathering a power base of his own, that those that join will owe their loyalty to him.¡± Madame Cecil explains with a mean grin. ¡°If the goal is chaos, you don''t need control.¡±


    ¡°You''re quite dangerous yourself, aren''t you?¡± I note.


    ¡°I did what I had to do to survive. I have no doubt that you''ve had to make hard choices of your own, this is no different. My life is here, I''m not going back to square one. Caeviel is mobilizing for a war on the Izla, knowing the devastation it''ll bring. I''m not going to lie down while they burn all I''ve built to the ground on a point of pride.¡± She utters in a cold tone of voice.


    ¡°I wasn''t criticizing you, Madame Cecil. Apologies if my words were perceived as such.¡± I say formally, inclining my head.


    ¡°No, you weren''t wrong.¡± The woman settles down, taking a deep breath. ¡°The day has simply been exhausting, you''ve kicked the anthill by not only showing up in Meria but also at the Duke''s party. I stayed up all night to keep up with the ripples.¡±


    I hear another carriage approach from down the street. I throw a quick glance, the shield crest isn''t one that I recognize. I turn to the Lordling''s mansion.


    ¡°I''ll go in now.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I''m going to go back.¡± She replies.


    ¡°What changed?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°Chaos.¡± She laughs. ¡°I would rather keep my distance from what you''ll do here. I''ve been seen with you, it''s enough.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if you play both sides, Cecil, just remember that lives are at stake.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It would be hard for me to forget. It is easy to lose one''s low-born head when dealing with Nobles and it counts double for whores. My connections won''t help me if I''m accused of being a traitor.¡± She climbs back into her carriage. ¡°Do be careful, Elizabeth, you''re one of the pieces, whether you like it or not.¡±


    I was hers. I laugh madly. Madame Cecil studies me for a few seconds before closing the door behind herself.

 Dances.Ch07

    The butler watches me approach the mansion, bowing the entire time it takes me to walk up to the door. Her face is serious and her hair cut short, I wouldn''t have taken that woman for a gossip if Cecil didn''t tell me.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth, my Lord Heir Patrick welcomes you into his humble mansion.¡± She speaks up, bringing her hand to her chest.


    That''s impressive considering Ass-face didn''t know I was coming.


    ¡°Thank you...?¡±


    ¡°Sacit, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She replies with a small bow.


    ¡°Thank you, Sacit.¡± I nod.


    The woman opens the door for me, stepping aside to let me in. The interior is richly decorated with tapestries and carpets, the crossing sword crest is everywhere even on the tablecloths.


    I walk in with the butler behind me, she takes the lead and guides me along a corridor with paintings hanging on either wall. Scenes of battles and significant events for the Thrin family, one of them catches my eye as it depicts the morbid hanging and decapitation of a family of three.


    ¡°Lord Patrick''s grandfather quelling rebellious elements, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Sacit informs me.


    I look away, sickened to my stomach. I don''t know what they did, but I doubt it warranted their execution. The butler guides me to a dining room, inside are three Nobles including the Lordling. They''re dressed in quality clothes, blue and white tunics.


    ¡°My Lord Heir Patrick.¡± Sacit speaks up, attracting their attention. ¡°Lord Steven.¡± She turns to the smaller man. ¡°Baron Kruger.¡± A brawny man. ¡°May I present to you, Lady Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°Lords.¡± I speak up, reluctantly inclining my head.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth, a pleasure to meet you.¡± Patrick stands up, a bright smile on his face. I suppress the shudder that courses through my back.


    The other two eye me with suspicion but don''t seem too put off by my presence. I recognize Baron Kruger from the party last night, he was in the crowd.


    ¡°I''ve been told that you heroically escaped the Rykz, Lord Patrick.¡± I flatter.


    ¡°It was a desperate situation, I did the best I could.¡± He tries to reply modestly but his tone grows smug. ¡°Our warning allowed the Duke to gather his forces.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Rykz would have won that battle if not for you, Lord Patrick.¡± I agree with a mocking smile, dissimulated by my mask.


    ¡°I was not alone and it cost me.¡± He swaggers, briefly bringing his left hand to his chest.


    I don''t look at the mutilated hand, I inspect his expression. He is acting proud but I can see that his traits are tense. I have to praise how he''s using his wound to brag despite it being the cause of his current unstable situation. Trying to change the narrative around it, I suppose.


    ¡°Would you mind giving me some of your time, Lord Patrick?¡± I ask, bowing slightly. ¡°I wish to ask for your expertise in regards to the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy to answer any questions you have.¡± He replies with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Sacit, take care of my guests while I discuss matters.¡± He turns to me. ¡°Follow me to my office, if you will, Lady Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nod.


    He leads the way to the other side of the mansion, to a large oak door with a lock. Patrick takes a key out and opens the door. We step inside, the room is rather large, there are many weapons hanging on the walls and a large painting of himself hanging behind his desk.


    He points me towards a padded armchair in front of it while he settles in his own. I lay my hammer down and sit, taking a deep breath to prepare myself for the conversation.


    ¡°What would you like to know? I''ve studied these creatures since I escaped their grasp.¡± He speaks up.


    ¡°You''ve no doubt heard that we''ve made a deal with them, Lord Patrick.¡± I tell Patrick, implying that there are others besides me. ¡°I wish to know whether they are trustworthy or not according to you, someone who has personally dealt with them.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz have never broken a peace treaty in the past, but I would temper that information by telling you that this war is different from the previous ones.¡± He says, not even blinking at the admission that I''m working with the enemy. ¡°And let us not forget that the Empire is powerful, the creatures may have respected the treaties simply because they were dealing with a superior power.¡±


    ¡°We are indeed in a position of weakness compared to the Rykz, but you''ve said yourself that this war is different. They need humans and that gives us leverage.¡± I argue.


    ¡°The captured Princess, yes.¡± He nods. ¡°That does work in your favor, but what can you do if they go back on their word once the creature is delivered to them?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand, Lord Patrick.¡± I shake my head. ¡°They need peasants, rulers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Lady Elizabeth?¡± He asks, suspicious but interested.


    ¡°Simply that the Rykz aren''t invading, they do not plan to occupy these lands, Lord Patrick.¡± I reply, giving him a tiny piece of the puzzle.


    ¡°They are retaliating, I am aware, but you seem to be implying something else.¡± He frowns.


    ¡°The Rykz aren''t sufficiently implanted in the area to sustain themselves. Once the Izla falls, they''ll need Nobles like us to manage the peasantry while they bring the war to the mainland. This is but an advanced base for them.¡± I explain.


    Lord Patrick remains quiet, I feel my heart beat faster, hoping that he''ll take the bait since it all hinges on this, on whether he is interested enough to ask for more information.


    ¡°That would put you under their thumb, you would be a vassal.¡± He finally speaks up, controlling his face to appear inexpressive.


    ¡°We will pay tribute.¡± I reply. ¡°The Rykz care not for the land as long as we provide them with food.¡±


    ¡°But when the war ends, when they are defeated, you will be isolated and vulnerable, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Patrick taps his desk. ¡°I don''t believe that your faction would gamble on these creatures'' victory.¡±


    Shit. I lay back in my chair, faking the appearance of someone casually weighing her answers. He is too much of a maniac to believe that his side could lose. I need to convince him that he will benefit, regardless of the outcome.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who emerges victorious, Lord Patrick.¡± I tell him, laying my hand on the armrest. ¡°It will take years for Caeviel to root the Rykz out. You''ve studied their methods of war, think of the damage they will do before that happens.¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom will be in ruins, King Cenwalh''s coffers empty.¡± Patrick says thoughtfully. ¡°And the Izla will be thriving, having had some time to recover.¡±


    ¡°Not recover, Lord Patrick, prepare.¡± I say, a victorious smile on my lips. ¡°It won''t only be the Izla, we will have administrative authority on all the land that the Rykz occupy.¡±


    ¡°What about the Empire''s phalanxes?¡± He asks.


    ¡°They won''t intervene, Lord Patrick.¡± I lie. ¡°After all, the Rykz aren''t conquering Caeviel. We are.¡±


    ¡°This is why you''ve supported the truce? You want to minimize damage to lands that you already consider yours.¡± Patrick laughs. ¡°I knew she was too naive to believe that you would risk your life to save peasants. You are rightfully ambitious, Lady Elizabeth, your scheme may very well succeed.¡±


    ¡°Our scheme.¡± I whisper softly. ¡°Think of it, Lord Patrick, years to prepare while these creatures shield us from King Cenwalh''s wrath and all it costs is some food.¡± I pause to consider for a second. ¡°Peasants can starve a little, it''ll motivate them to work harder.¡± I add in a harsh tone.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Patrick nods in agreement without even marking a pause, without hesitation. I suppress the anger that his lack of reaction triggers, this is what I was looking for.


    ¡°A Kingdom ripe for the taking, but only for those who were smart enough to seize the opportunity when it arose.¡± I continue on.


    ¡°The image you''re painting is tempting.¡± He squints his eyes. ¡°But this will only happen if the Izla falls. There are plans in motion, the creatures may very well be stopped here, in Meria.¡±


    That would mean that the war would turn into a siege of the twin mountain peaks, a deadly siege that could last a whole decade.


    ¡°We are aware. That is why I am speaking to you right now. Meria must fall before Caeviel can reinforce it.¡± I shrug casually, lying my ass off. ¡°This is also to your benefit, in what state will your lands be when you inherit them if the war is fought on the Izla?¡±


    ¡°Disastrous.¡± He swallows his saliva. ¡°No Kingdom has ever beaten back the Rykz without considerable sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°They lack food, Lord Patrick. The Rykz cannot sustain their entire army through the winter, that means that they will keep attacking the walls until Meria falls because every dead Rykz will mean one less mouth to feed.¡± I keep applying pressure. ¡°They can always hatch more after all.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what you expect out of me, Lady Elizabeth, betrayal?¡± Patrick asks directly.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''m laying your options out for you. Whether you make a move or not is entirely your decision.¡±


    ¡°What''s in it for me if I help your faction, a piece of land?¡± He frowns.


    ¡°A crown.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°A crown?!¡± He straightens in his chair, watching me intently.


    ¡°It''ll be up to you whether you seize it or not. We are ambitious but not foolish, we won''t bite more than we can chew. Southern Caeviel is enough for us, we''ll stop there since the Kingdom won''t be strong enough to challenge us.¡±


    ¡°Telnur taking advantage, I''m not surprised.¡± He mutters, annoyed. ¡°How will that get me a crown?¡±


    ¡°That''s up to you, we would be inclined to support a friendly group of Nobles replace a disgraceful King that allowed his nation to be devastated. If it is powerful enough, of course.¡± I incline my head.


    ¡°I need a power base, something I''m already struggling to assemble at the moment.¡± He replies, but I can see the greed and excitement he is trying to dissimulate.


    ¡°You''re charismatic and you talk well, I''m sure that you can use what I''ve told you to your own advantage.¡± I flatter him. ¡°If you fail, well, you simply weren''t meant to wear that crown.¡± I shrug, unconcerned. ¡°One has to seize one''s destiny with one''s hands, Lord Patrick.¡±


    ¡°You are correct, of course, Lady Elizabeth.¡± He nods, attempting to take a majestic posture in his chair, it looks forced and ridiculous to me. ¡°I have a few questions.¡±


    ¡°That I''ll answer another time.¡± I shake my head, standing up. ¡°I believe you have the ability, but I require proof to convince the others.¡±


    ¡°What kind of proof, Lady Elizabeth?¡± He asks, theatrically rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Power, Lord Patrick.¡± I reply. ¡°Show us that you can gather power around yourself and we will lend ours.¡± I seize my hammer and make it spin inside my hands. ¡°I am a brute, Lord Patrick, impress those of us who make the plans and you''ll gain our support.¡±


    ¡°I''ll think on it.¡± He replies carefully. His hand is opening and closing, he doesn''t seem to realize it. ¡°Will you stay for lunch, Lady Elizabeth?¡± He asks with a smile. I shiver a little.


    ¡°It is regrettable, but I cannot. Caeviel mainlanders have decided that the truce isn''t to their benefit so I have to watch myself, I would rather not provoke a bloodbath in the streets.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°I understand, the Duke is doing what he can but he is a minor figure compared to those of his rank that have larger domains. King Cenwalh should intervene, use his authority to prevent such things.¡± Patrick comments in a deep voice. ¡°Truly a weak King that doesn''t deserve the crown.¡±


    I hurriedly suppress my rising giggle. He is already justifying his treachery to himself. Patrick leads me out of his study and through the corridors, showing me out of the door.


    ¡°It was a truly engaging and interesting conversation, Lady Elizabeth, feel free to come again.¡± He bows slightly.


    ¡°I will, Lord Patrick.¡± I also bow, forcing myself to keep the act. ¡°I fully expect to be pleasantly surprised next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°We will see.¡± He nods.


    I pick the most direct route south that I can find, eager to depart this part of the city that has more soldiers than people in it. Unfortunately, I haven''t escaped notice, there are people following me.


    Throwing a glance over my shoulder, I notice that there are at least three armed men behind me and a whole squad even further. I assemble some lion''s step constructs and start running, heading straight towards the main street.


    I don''t use my full speed, focusing on maintaining my pace. I hear the three soldiers also accelerate and assume that the rest are doing the same but too far for me to pick up the sound.


    They are catching up to me, I turn right into an alley and rush to reach the next one to make a left. I keep going until I emerge into the main street, the people on the sidewalks part in front of me, at first because of my speed but then because they recognize me. Fuck. I was hoping to lose them here. I hear my pursuers emerge out of the same alley.


    ¡°Make way!¡± One of them shouts. ¡°I said, make way!¡± He repeats himself.


    Curious about why he would, I look over my shoulder and notice that people are ignoring the order, simply going about their business. One of the men tries to force his way into the crowd but he fails to make it past a group of workers that pushes back.


    ¡°Watch where you''re going.¡± One of them grumbles.


    I slip in-between two carriages and cross the road while using them as cover, making a turn to take a side street. I keep running, choosing more deserted locations as more and more people seem to notice my mask. I stop in a shadowy corner, crouching. I enhance my hearing and listen to the city''s noises.


    After a few minutes, I allow myself to relax a little. A piece of cloth flaps in the wind. I look around but find no one. I stand up, adjusting my grip on my hammer, and approach the alley''s corner.


    I barely make a step before I feel a hit on my left shoulder, and then a piercing pain. I immediately flip around, swinging my hammer in a wide arc. A man dressed fully in black stoops low and my weapon passes over his head. He is holding a bloody stiletto in his hand, the problem is that the blood on it is brown and viscous. Shit, I need to kill him now.


    I assemble a lion strike while making my hammer spin around myself to conserve the momentum. The man pounces forward, preparing to stab me with his thin dagger again.


    I throw a messy side kick towards his torso, not caring about maintaining my balance. He hurriedly blocks it with his arm, taking hold of the leg with the other now that it''s stopped.


    He uses his grip to throw me to the ground. I activate the lion strike, my arms pick up speed and my hammer flashes forward. It catches the man by surprise, impacting him straight in the ribs. We both land on the pavement a second later.


    Hhh-k hhk.


    The man makes odd sounds as he suffocates. I hear footsteps approaching from an alley close-by. I hurriedly get back up, ripping the stiletto out of his hands to jam it inside the empty sheath on my belt.


    There is a transparent liquid mixed with the brown viscous blood. Poison? I shiver but don''t have time to waste wondering whether it''ll work on my limb or not.


    I glance at my shoulder, there is a hole in the hard leather armor but not much blood leaking out. It won''t be visible from a distance under the chain-mail.


    The limb intercepted a spear thrown at me, it should have been able to spot this assassin jumping down from the roofs. Or maybe it detected him too late to react because of the short distance?


    I move slowly, bringing my hammer back and listening closely to the steps closing in to adjust my timing. A boot emerges at the corner, I throw my blow, a face follows a split second later.


    His eyes are wide and panicked as they stare at the weapon, he raises his arms, forgetting the sword in his hand. My blind attack is aimed too wide so the hammerhead misses, but the bladed part of the handle under it slices through both arms along with half his throat.


    He drops down like a puppet who''s strings were cut, limbs flailing as blood flows out of the gaping wound, draining him with frightening speed.


    ¡°Egon!¡± Someone yells out.


    I step around the corner, assembling a lion strike in the time it takes me to exit the shadowy corner I hid in. My last pursuer is staring at his dying comrade.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He replies, raising his sword.


    I step forward, activating the construct and throwing a fast swing, making use of my long reach. He squints his eyes, launching a downward attack with this weapon, so quick that it has to be the result of a construct.


    It collides with my hammer, changing the direction of its arc downward. I use all my strength to pull it back to myself before it impacts the ground. The man takes a step back, inspecting the damage done to the edge of his blade.


    ¡°You don''t need to die here.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Traitor. I''ll gut you here like a pig!¡± He spits out with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey! Both of you! What''s going on here?!¡± Someone yells out.


    I look over the man''s shoulder, there is a patrol of soldiers that I recognize. They were following the three men earlier, I thought they were also chasing me.


    ¡°These three men tried to kill me.¡± I reply just loud enough, staying on my guard.


    ¡°This isn''t over.¡± The man utters maliciously, slowly stepping aside, pressing his back against the alley''s wall to keep as much distance as possible between us while he circumvents me. I assemble a lightning construct.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I activate it. A bright bolt leaves the palm of my hand and strikes the man in his chest.


    I don''t stick around, turning my back on the soldier patrol running towards us and escape at full speed, leaving the convulsing assassin behind. Half of them keep pursuing me but they give up once I start using lion''s step constructs.

 Dances.Ch08

    I circle around the streets for a while because I don''t want people to see me go back to my room. Unfortunately, there seem to be more and more who recognize either the mask or the hammer so escaping their sight is difficult. I decide to give up on the tavern and make my way east, towards the docks.


    The smell of sea and fish grows thicker as I approach, coming across dock workers, sailors, and carriage drivers. A lot of them recognize me here too but they have work to do so they keep their distance.


    This will do. I keep exploring until I find the warehouse portion of the docks, an entire block of large wooden buildings. I hear a patrol of city guards coming from a distance.


    This area is almost empty, I only see a dozen men and women carrying crates inside a single warehouse. I slip in between two structures and search for a door. Finding one, I enter the empty warehouse, there are large wooden shelves inside with wooden boxes stacked upon them.


    I wait until the patrol departs my hearing range and sit on top of a crate. I take my chain-mail off, my hard leather armor''s jacket, and then the sleeve glove. There is a thin hole in the last two, and my left limb''s shoulder is oozing brown viscous blood, absorbed by my simple clothes.


    I rip the cloth and split it into a band, using it to apply a tourniquet around the wound. I assemble the signaling construct and tell the limb to focus on healing. I then palpate the flesh, trying to feel a difference between the area were the poisoned dagger hit and the rest of the limb. I don''t notice anything.


    I fit my equipment back on, seizing my hammer and exiting the warehouse. I leave the docks, having seen how they''re arranged. I take my time to enter the more populated part of the city, ensuring that none see me slip from one deserted narrow street to another.


    It takes me a good hour to find the narrow alley passing under my window, I assemble a couple lion''s step constructs to climb the wall as quickly as possible and enter my room.


    I get rid of my equipment, hiding it under my mattress with the mask. I use my torn shirt to change the bandage on my left shoulder and find a new one inside the chest.


    I arrange my appearance to be that of a simple peasant, a somewhat lazy looking one at that because of the long sleeves covering my hands. I go downstairs, making my way past the small lunch crowd to sit on a tall stool in front of the counter.


    ¡°Alana.¡± I call out, a smile on my face.


    The tall woman with graying hair walks over, a tankard in her hand.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± She asks. ¡°Could she help with your issue?¡±


    ¡°As well as it could, I suppose, better in some ways.¡± I reply evasively.


    ¡°Good. Are you hungry?¡± She asks, glancing at my stomach. I notice that my right hand is rubbing my belly.


    ¡°I am. I feel like a teenager, hungry all the time.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡± Alana smiles, handing the tankard over to a sailor.


    I listen to the surrounding conversations, head inclined down to focus without looking like it.


    ¡°These tariffs are getting out of hand, the Duke can''t do this. The pay was supposed to be a third more than what we got, the captain is furious.¡± A woman speaks up in a rough voice.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky.¡± The sailor that just received a tankard replies. ¡°I have a friend working on a fishing ship, it was confiscated by the guard this morning.¡± The man sighs.


    ¡°They can''t do that!¡± The woman exclaims.


    ¡°It is allowed in times of war, Caeviel''s laws allow it. And even if it didn''t, you know how it''s been lately, Nobles do whatever they want and use the war as an excuse.¡± The sailor says.


    Alana walks back into the main room, carrying a serving of vegetables, gruel, and a piece of grilled red meat. I take a silver out of my pouch and deposit it on the table next to the plate but she pushes it back to me.


    ¡°No need.¡± She shakes her head with a smile. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I nod, feeling welcomed.


    Her hospitality and help warm my heart, I lean over the plate and start devouring the food. The gruel is good, I taste a tiny bit of salt and sigh in satisfaction.


    The steak is a bit bloody, it brings the image of the two forearms I sliced off earlier, and the pool of blood that formed around the shredded throat. I force myself to eat anyway. I''ve come a long way since I soiled myself at the mere sight of scouts.


    Not sure I respect who I''ve become... Still, I can handle it as long as my goal remains to save the Izla. I may fail, but I''ll try my best and carry the weight of my actions. I want to see my Lady, I feel better when I''m with her.


    I push my empty plate and stand, making my way to the courtyard at the back of the tavern. I step inside the shed with a bucket of water and undo my bandage. I clean my hair and face first before washing the brown viscous blood off my left limb, it dilutes well when mixed with water.


    My black hair got all tangled up from all the running and fighting. I spend the next fifteen minutes taking care of them. I need to look like the part even if Elizabeth Vil''s image is that of a warring Noble.


    The injury on my left shoulder is already closing, there are tiny strands of brown rubbery flesh linking the puncture wound''s sides. The poison didn''t affect it, that''s a relief.


    I redo the bandage around it and get dressed up. I make my way to the tavern''s backdoor and but stop with my hand over the handle, I can hear a commotion inside.


    ¡°We act on Duke Meria''s orders!¡± The man''s voice is full of authority. ¡°The curfew is sealed and will be in effect from tonight on! Offenders will be conscripted!¡± The commotion dies down, replaced by a still silence.


    ¡°You can''t do this!¡± The sailor that spoke earlier shouts.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do? Spend the entire evening on our ships?!¡± The woman who talked to him exclaims.


    ¡°Your duty is to obey the Duke. Without complaints!¡± The man utters in a threatening tone. ¡°I''ll also hold the Owner responsible if we catch you coming out of the tavern after nightfall!¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary, Sir, I''ll follow the directive.¡± Alana speaks up hurriedly.


    ¡°Then there''s no problem since it won''t come up, right?¡± The man asks coldly.


    ¡°It won''t, Sir.¡± Alana answers, defeated.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± He replies shortly.


    A half-dozen people turn around, their heavy steps making a lot of noise, I hear them walk out and slam the door behind themselves. I wait a few more minutes, listening to the chatter inside and noticing the anger in the background. I open the door and slip inside discreetly.


    ¡°Damn city guards, lazy sleazebags. I bet they''ll all be mysteriously missing when we need them on the walls.¡± The sailor complains to Alana.


    ¡°Keep your bad mouthing to yourself, John.¡± She replies shortly.


    ¡°Sorry, Alana.¡± He says, looking downcast. ¡°Don''t mean to bring you trouble.¡±


    I make my way to my room, putting the mask away in the chest before fitting my armor and chain-mail on, deciding to wear the blood-red helmet in case I get ambushed again. I take hold of my hammer in one hand, chest in the other.


    Can''t stay here any longer, it will be too dangerous with a curfew and I don''t want to bring any trouble to Alana. I pass over window''s edge to stand on the wooden beam, closing the flaps behind myself before assembling a strengthening construct and jumping down.


    I pick the narrowest alleys to make my way south, towards the shadiest parts of Meria. I advance slowly, carefully, and keep an eye on my surroundings. People often notice me passing by their houses but none seem alarmed.


    There is an abandoned building at the edge of the block, the walls are relatively intact but the roof is crumbling. I check my surroundings, waiting until I''m sure no one will see me enter.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I rush inside, the ceiling on the first floor looks intact, I won''t have to fear the weather. I explore the rooms, finding either destroyed or missing furniture. I close every intact window flap I find, picking an isolated room.


    I lay my chest down and take most of my equipment off to start training my hammer stances, spending hours on refining my swings and trying to get the hang of interrupting them midway. I feel clumsy. I''ve made progress but I think the sheer brute force of the limb is carrying me, I need to learn how to use it intelligently.


    The first half of the afternoon goes by quickly as I mutter my ''Once more.'' mantra, I keep exercising my strikes to improve my control over the weapon. I assemble lion strike constructs in the middle of swings without triggering them, only to train doing it when focusing on something else.


    During the latter half the day, I get the idea of extending the duration of my lion strike to improve my overall speed since there is already plenty of power behind my blows. I start by doubling the size of the timer segment but decide to double it again after the first practice swing.


    As night falls, I succeed in using this modified version of the lion strike to make my hammer strike and then spin around my back to throw a consecutive blow, the construct lasts just long enough for one whole turn and the speed of it is satisfying.


    It''s so quick that I doubt anyone could slip an attack inside my guard without using a lion strike themselves and that requires a stance, at least those I''ve seen so far did.


    I suspect that Kieft, back in castle Lance, used a construct to block my hammer dead on so I should be careful not to overestimate myself despite being able to chain strikes together much faster.


    I wait for the sun to completely hide behind the horizon before slipping the tight leather hunting outfit and mask on, keeping my hammer in hand because I don''t dare walk around without it.


    I leave the building and start heading north through the empty streets. I throw the thin stiletto dagger into a sewer drain. I brazenly walk in the middle of the road in the darkness. I''m more likely to be pursued if I try to hide.


    The first city guard patrol I come across stops to observe me, hesitating. I feel my heartbeat accelerate as I openly walk past them. The second one I encounter throws a quick glance my way but does no more.


    As I make my way further north, I encounter soldier patrols that scrutinize me more closely. I raise my hammer, laying it on my shoulder and they lose interest. I walk past the first few manors of the rich north part of Meria, most are lit up by candles and torches, wastefully so considering the few shadows I spot through the expensive glass windows.


    I keep going until I find the street where the Lordling''s mansion is, I can see a dozen carriages parked on the side of the road from here. I look for an empty building, one without light since it''s a good indication that those who live there are either asleep or absent at the moment.


    I find a large manor without any visible light coming from it and slow my pace down, looking around to make sure that there are no soldier patrols observing me.


    Finding none, I rush up to the fence and jump over it in one go. I make my way deeper into the property, slipping into the backyard and inspecting the manor''s stone walls in the moonlight.


    There are enough grips, I fit my hammer''s handle in-between my clothes and the hunting outfit. I walk up to the wall and start climbing up, taking my time.


    I lift myself up along the wall, surprised at how easily I can pull my weight. It takes me a few minutes to get up to the third floor. I grip a small wooden beam and use it to lift myself up on the inclined roof.


    The tiles seem reasonably stable, but I shouldn''t test their limits. I climb up to the roof''s spine, feeling more secure on the horizontal tiles. I assemble four lion''s step constructs and turn towards the neighboring building.


    I can easily jump the distance between the two mansions, but the goal is to land discreetly enough that I won''t be heard. I walk up to the edge of the roof and crouch, judging that the two structures are separated by a space of three meters.


    I start swaying on my feet, focusing my sight on the other roof''s ridge, where I want to land. I prepare. One. Wait. Two. Wait. Three. I activate the lion''s step constructs on both my legs and spring forward.


    My body flies through the air, giving me a feeling a weightlessness for couple short seconds. I extend my arms in front of me and cut my momentum short by gripping the ridge''s tiles, secured by mortar. My feet land on the roof a half-second later.


    I made almost no noise and I doubt any of the soldiers can spot me up here in the darkness. I make my way over this roof, hunkered down, stopping at the edge. Two meters between this one and the next.


    I activate the other two lion''s step constructs and hop the empty space. Landing on all fours, with small sounds that wouldn''t be heard inside, much less from the street.


    Couple more roofs and I''ll be on top of the Lordling''s manor, I''m curious about all these guests. I thought he would be more careful about this. I use the same method to jump onto the next roof. I progress over the tiles, almost crawling to ensure that no one can catch sight of me from a window. I adjust my hammer''s position behind my back, making sure that it stays tucked in.


    I assemble two more lion''s step constructs and approach the edge. There is someone with their back turned to the window. I crouch and leap over the edge to the manor. I take even more care to absorb my landing, bending my articulations to gently slow down.


    I enhance my hearing and walk around the edge of the roof towards the right-wing where Ass-face''s office is located, I remember seeing a garden outside his window.


    Patrick''s voice reaches my ears but the sounds are too muffled to distinguish. I pass a leg over the roof''s edge and climb down the wall, using the spaces between the stones and the wood beams as grips. I stop just over his office''s window and secure my hold over the wall.


    ¡°...s not a good time to make waves, Patrick.¡± I recognize the man''s voice but fail to put a name on it.


    ¡°On the contrary, this is the only moment when we can. How many years will it take until such an opportunity arises again? If it ever does! This is a time of turmoil, peasants are forgetting their place and the King is weak. The war is a boon, it opens doors that would be locked otherwise.¡± Patrick argues.


    ¡°Baron Tozul was arrested late this afternoon, he is apparently guilty of having revealed secrets. An old fox who wouldn''t even admit the color of his shirt tried to sell information?¡± The man asks in derision.


    ¡°This only means that others are making their move, that we''re missing out while they''re scheming to get ahead.¡±


    ¡°My family has held the title for a century, why would I risk this legacy over such an uncertain plan?¡±


    ¡°Because you don''t have a title right now, Buton, it''s an empty husk. Your lands are occupied, your wealth is gone.¡± Patrick replies coldly. ¡°Tozul lost because he was an old fox, too careful in his maneuvers, too passive.¡±


    ¡°I can only rebuild if I''m alive.¡± Baron Buton says stubbornly.


    ¡°And spend the rest of your life scraping back to where you were?¡± Patrick laughs.


    ¡°Better than gambling with my title and family.¡± Buton replies shortly.


    ¡°This plan isn''t as uncertain as you seem to believe, perhaps it is my fault that your perception of it is so negative.¡± He says, faking modesty.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°It does not quite matter how much truth there is to this Elizabeth Vil''s words, the facts that she put forth are sound. The Izla will not be able to win this war and so it must fall before the lands become barren.¡± Patrick explains. ¡°The mainlanders intend to help us fight the Rykz here, but that will only last as long as it takes them to fortify the coast and gather an army to garrison it.¡±


    ¡°They''ll abandon us?!¡± Buton shouts in outrage.


    ¡°Of course they will, did you really think Caeviel would send its entire army to siege the mountains and liberate our lands? The Izla, is, not, valuable, Buton.¡± Patrick articulates each word with a mean tone of voice.


    ¡°Then, then all is lost.¡± Buton stutters.


    ¡°Telnur has a deal with the Rykz, Buton. Who says that we can''t reach one ourselves?¡± Patrick whispers. ¡°We find Nobles like you and me, those who understand the reality of Kingdom politics. We lure them with promises of titles and build a power base loyal to me, with you as my second.¡±


    ¡°The Duke won''t let us.¡± Buton protests, but I can hear in his tone that he wants to be convinced otherwise.


    ¡°So what if he finds out we''re creating a faction of our own? That is not a crime under Caeviel law and he does not have the support necessary to censure us, we are not the only discontent among Nobility.¡±


    ¡°What good will another political block do?¡±


    ¡°Wealth and numbers are a kind of power, Buton, you know this.¡± Patrick replies.


    ¡°Are you counting on Telnur to keep their word?¡± Buton asks, skeptical.


    ¡°I''ve told you before, it does not matter whether Elizabeth Vil lied to me or not. Once we are strong enough within Meria, we won''t need her to negotiate with the Rykz.¡± Patrick points out. ¡°We could even ask for their share of Caeviel since we''ll contribute troops while Telnur hides in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°We''ll need to take Meria ourselves if we want to negotiate with these creatures.¡± Buton observes, taken in by his words.


    ¡°Indeed, we cannot open the doors. We would lose our leverage.¡± Patrick agrees. ¡°We''ll demand that the creatures liberate the lands to take over and rule the lands with an iron fist so that the Izla finally rises up to its full potential.¡±


    ¡°How many Nobles have you talked to before me?¡± Buton asks.


    ¡°Baron Kruger and Lord Steven. Both have agreed.¡± Patrick replies.


    ¡°We need to move carefully, Patrick. These two are trustworthy but that arrogant Countess and her followers are off-limits.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard what happened, Countess Lance is soft-hearted to a fault.¡±


    ¡°I had every right to ensure that the money I lent was well spent, the man needed a strong mind to direct him.¡± Buton grumbles. ¡°That cheap woman is out of her mind.¡±


    ¡°Her ideals will never make her great. Nobility looks ahead, not bellow.¡± Patrick says with arrogance.


    I start climbing back up to the roof. Buton, I could have let it go, but you had to insult my Lady. I take a deep breath, lifting myself up on the tiles. Patience, I need to let them gather their forces before I move to crush them.

 Dances.Ch09

    I crouch to make my way to the center of the roof, feeling light-headed. I pause, thinking that I moved too quickly but instead of settling I sense myself growing dizzier.


    Fuck. Can''t remember if healing construct works on brains or not, but I don''t think they do. I assemble one anyway and anchor it to my head. What''s this, the poison? But that was hours ago, did it take this long to filter through?


    I progress over the roof, using my left limb to stabilize myself. I get to the left-wing and sit over the edge to rest for a while, injecting more flow into my hearing enhancing construct. The voices that reach me are somewhat distorted.


    ¡°Why Lord Mansur, of course I would be happy to introduce you to the future Baroness Urnan. She will need connections after all, and you are well respected among Nobility.¡± I recognize Madame Cecil''s voice.


    ¡°Our Duke was very swift in selecting a candidate.¡± Mansur observes.


    ¡°Indeed, but who can blame the Duke. The title must be passed on as quickly as possible in these times of war.¡± She notes.


    ¡°I''ve heard that you are a long time friend of Lady Urnan.¡± He comments.


    ¡°She was very pleased with the nomination. It was a marvelous surprise for both of us!¡± Madame Cecil laughs.


    ¡°Indeed, a surprise.¡± Mansur says flatly. ¡°I would no doubt be as grateful as Lady Urnan if such a boon fell on my lap.¡±


    ¡°Is your petition for a command in the army not receiving the attention it deserves, Lord Mansur?¡± She asks innocently.


    ¡°There are several candidates, our Duke is carefully considering each of us to select the best. Unfortunately, my lack of previous experience is a disadvantage that I am struggling to overcome.¡± He admits.


    ¡°You must tell me if I can help. Few are as dedicated to the Izla as you are, it would be a loss not to select you for the position, Lord Mansur.¡± Madame Cecil says.


    ¡°Well, there is something...¡± Mansur''s voice lowers to the point where I can''t hear it anymore.


    I wait for a minute, but I hear no more. Madame Cecil must have imitated his tone. Connections, huh. I slowly get up, careful not to move too fast because my dizzy state is making it harder to keep my balance. I walk along the edge, listening closely.


    Patrick''s decision to make a move in plain sight might have been the right move, after all. If I go by this discussion, there is so much scheming among Nobility that his moves might just go unnoticed because of all the constant shifts in alliances. That won''t do.


    ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Edusa''s loud voice startles me.


    I flip around, she is climbing up to the roof on my left in a hard leather armor. Shit! The soldiers must have reported seeing me in the area. I rush to the other side of the roof without caring about the noise I''m making, focusing on my balance.


    ¡°Stop and fight me, Elizabeth Vil!¡± She shouts.


    I ignore her and start assembling two lion''s step constructs. A spike of pain pierces my inner ear, making me stumble. I take a knee, scrapping the two constructs to reassemble them safely.


    I glance over my shoulder, Edusa is approaching as fast as she dares, she isn''t holding her sword in hand but her fists are closed. I hop back up to my feet and rush up to the edge, activating the constructs to propel myself over to the next mansion''s roof.


    I feel something kick the side of my foot just as I lift off, destabilizing the arc of my jump. I painfully land on my left knee, desperately gripping at the tiles to stop myself from slipping off. Edusa lands on the roof with a mean grin on her lips.


    ¡°Fight me.¡± She says, placing her hand on her sword''s handle.


    ¡°I''m not one for pointless bloodshed.¡± I stand up, ignoring the sharp protests coming from my leg.


    ¡°Yea right, I''ve seen your glove, Lady.¡± She sneers. ¡°I demand a rematch.¡±


    ¡°Don''t provoke me.¡± I threaten, taking hold of my hammer behind my back and pulling it out.


    Edusa unsheathes her sword, her face turning serious as she falls into a stance. I raise my hammer, assembling four lion''s step constructs. She takes a small step back, her eyes fixed on my shoulders.


    I take a deep breath, and dash towards the other end of the roof, passing by her in a flash. Her expression turns baffled as she watches me run away. Each step provokes a spike of pain in my left knee. I grit my teeth and keep going, hammer in hand.


    Reaching the border, I activate two constructs and leap forward as far as I can. I land in the middle of the next roof, my leg almost gives way under me. I hear Edusa pursuing behind, following the same route and audibly catching up.


    ¡°Coward!¡± She yells.


    I have just enough time, before the next jump, to assemble a strengthening construct and reinforce my damaged articulation. I activate two more lion''s step, projecting my body over the space between manors. I feel a bit better, not as light-headed.


    I''ll never lose her if I stay on the roofs. I impact the tiles, take a second to stabilize myself and turn around to receive her if she dares to jump over. Edusa notices in time to stop short of the edge.


    ¡°Look, Lady Edusa, I don''t want to fight you.¡± I speak up, staring into her green eyes. I don''t know how my Lady would react if I accidentally killed this woman. ¡°There is no grudge between us.¡±


    ¡°You humiliated me!¡± She angrily spits out, looking down. It doesn''t seem aimed at me specifically.


    ¡°It was only a duel, it doesn''t mean a thing.¡± I reply, trying to reason with her.


    ¡°You were unarmed.¡± Lady Edusa frowns. ¡°I''ll redeem myself by defeating you with your weapon tonight, stand and fight me.¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°If you jump, I''ll smack you down.¡± I raise my hammer.


    ¡°I can wait. Can you?¡± She asks with a vicious smile, glancing towards the street to her right.


    I follow her gaze. There are six men and women making their way down the street in a wedge formation. They are wearing black colored chain-mails, wielding short spears and small bucklers. Their gait is confident but professional as they scrutinize the area. It''s only a matter of time before they look up and spot us in the moonlight.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I ask, nervous.


    ¡°Crows, they have a reputation as deadly mercenaries.¡± Edusa answers with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I''m surprised you haven''t heard of them.¡±


    ¡°Never seen any before.¡± I reply, doing my best to appear casual despite urgently needing to escape the area.


    ¡°If you promise to duel me, I can show you out.¡± She proposes, cooling down and sheathing her sword.


    My flow reserves are running low. I assemble a lightning construct, less than half left now. I activate it, targeting her sword. The bolt hits the weapon dead on, but it only makes it glow a bright gold color for a second. I stare at her, surprised.


    ¡°Your trick isn''t going to work on me.¡± Lady Edusa grins victoriously, her traits turning soft and youthful again.


    ¡°You''re going to keep harassing me until you get what you want, huh.¡± I groan, finding no easy way out of this.


    ¡°Yea.¡± She says, amused. ¡°You''re more interesting than I thought you would be.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Fine. A spar.¡± I groan.


    I step away to let her leap over the space between buildings, assembling a healing construct for my left knee. Edusa jumps over, landing right next to me. She passes by me with a victorious smile on her youthful face.


    ¡°Don''t fall behind.¡± Edusa heads out towards the next roof.


    I stay on my guard, hammer in hand as I follow her hopping from mansion to mansion towards the east. We soon reach the end of the block, the one in front of us is composed of houses built closely together with only tiny one meter wide alleyways between them.


    Edusa starts climbing down this manor''s wall. I hurry and imitate her, unwilling to trust her not to attack me if she reaches the ground first. I modify the strengthening construct over my left leg to cover both and let go once I''m half-way, absorbing the landing.


    ¡°I''ll spar with you some other time.¡± I speak up over my shoulder, crossing the street to engage into the narrow alleys.


    ¡°Wait! That wasn''t what we agreed on!¡± Edusa calls out, jumping off the wall herself.


    I accelerate into a full run, focusing on assembling lion''s step constructs to pick-up in speed. I make random turns between the houses to lose the Noble. I hear her pursuing me but after two consecutive turns, the sounds of her steps grow further away.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± She yells out in fury. ¡°Come back and fight me!¡±


    I laugh loudly and keep running, widening the distance. Once I get far enough that I don''t hear her anymore, I slow my pace down into a jog because my left kneecap is starting to intensely hurt.


    I emerge out of the alleys and turn south on a small street, feeding flow into my hearing construct. I turn south, hiding in the shadows every time I hear a patrol.


    The darkness makes it easy to hide but it slows me down by a lot and I''m starting to feel really hungry. After half an hour of playing hide and seek with people who I''m not even sure are looking for me, I consider taking more risks.


    I''m far enough south that there should only be city guards around and they didn''t stop me earlier despite the fact that I was clearly violating the curfew.


    I hear a patrol turn at a nearby corner, they''re headed my way. I walk up to a house and press my back against the front door, using the frame to hide from their view.


    They pass the crossroad, looking bored and tired. I wait for a minute and head out, laying my hammer on my shoulder so that it can be visible from afar. As I make my way, I spot a few city guards from afar but none stops to pursue me.


    I reach the southern part of Meria and its crumbling structures, there''s no one outside but, unlike the deserted city I just passed through, people left their windows open and many are watching the streets with suspicion.


    Their gazes usually linger on me for a bit until they see my mask, turning away soon after. I head towards the red district, guided by the noise and music coming out of cord instruments.


    The brothel ''Cecil''s'' has its facade lit up by many torches, the windows on the first floor are wide open and the party seems to be going at full swing inside the main room, full of well-dressed men and women being served drinks by night workers with sexy attires.


    I wait for my stomach''s hungry grumble to end before heading inside the brothel. Glad I got here before the festivities escalate and clothes start falling off.


    A man dressed in a black and white tight suit walks up to me, he is brawny and relatively good-looking with his blue eyes despite the roughness of his face. His clothes are form-fitting, both his jacket and shirt stop under his ribs, leaving his ripped abdomen bare for clients to admire.


    ¡°Welcome to Cecil''s! What can we do for you tonight, my Lady?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A room to eat, with a lot of food.¡± I reply with a small voice. ¡°Also, please tell Madame Cecil that I''m here when she comes back from her party.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you''ll follow me.¡± He bows, extending his arm to point at the stairs.


    He takes me to a room on the second floor, opening the door for me. There is a double bed and a small round table with a bouquet of flowers laid on it. I walk in, deciding to avoid the bed, and take a chair to sit down.


    I deposit my hammer on the ground and start massaging my left knee, trying to rub the pain away. After a few seconds, I notice that I haven''t heard the door close. I look up to the man. What does he want?


    ¡°Anything else I can do for you, my Lady?¡± He asks, with a hopeful look on his face.


    ¡°No?¡± I incline my head sideways, puzzled. Oh, he must be implying that I have yet to pay. ¡°How much do I owe you for the room and a triple food serving?¡±


    ¡°Four silvers.¡± He replies, with a disappointed expression. I blink a few times, wondering why he would be, maybe I''m being a bit rude.


    ¡°The room is nice.¡± I add politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It''s our pleasure, my Lady. I''ll be right back with your meal.¡± He makes a thin, tight, smile and departs, closing the door behind himself.


    I fully extend my left leg in front of me, kneading the thigh to help my muscles relax and lose tension. I sigh a little, letting myself lay back in the chair.


    The music coming up from downstairs is entrancing but sounds melancholic to me. My Lady... A knock on the door interrupts my thought.


    ¡°Your meal, my Lady.¡± The man speaks up.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He walks in and lays a silver platter on the table. The plate is large, filled to the brim with a stew that smells like potatoes and beef. I take four silvers out of my pouch and lay them on the platter, taking hold of the plate in exchange.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady. Anything else?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, this is fine.¡± I reply, taking hold of the fork and leaning over the plate to savor the odor before digging in.


    He bows and steps out, closing the door. I shift my mask sideways to take a test bite, I recognize the taste of red wine in the sauce. This is a bit too hot. As I blow on the stew I think back to the Crows, the mercenaries that were apparently sent after me.


    A lot of people saw me walk in this establishment, some no doubt connected to mainlanders. I shouldn''t stay in this room. I pick up the plate and open the door, looking left and right, the corridor is empty. I step out, closing it behind me.


    I make my way towards the staircase, puffing on my food as I go. I head upstairs, stepping lightly. Everyone must be downstairs, or in a room. I keep going until I reach the top floor. Pushing on the door to Cecil''s office, finding it closed.


    Hm. I press my left hand over the handle and start applying pressure. The wood groans but seems to be otherwise holding. I assemble a strengthening construct over the limb, the door''s protests grow louder. I take a bite of stew as I think up a solution. Let''s test the limb''s limit.


    I focus on the individual segments, tuning them to feed more flow into the string-like muscles, augmenting the power little by little at the expense of bone reinforcement. The door frame finally gives and the lock is ripped out of its thick wooden socket.


    My arm didn''t send me any painful signals like the one when it was stabbed. Rykz bones are perhaps tougher than ours.


    I push all the shards that fell off inside the room with my foot and close the door, inspecting the frame. It looks fine from this side, just a tiny crack near the destroyed lock socket, but it isn''t obvious.


    I close the door. Yea, no problem. I open it again and step inside, I then push it shut behind me. Ah, crap, it''s moving a tiny bit along with the natural air flow. I take the stool in the bathroom and block the door with it.


    There are two piles of letters on the desk, one for those with wax seals, the other for those secured with a piece of string. I take a sit in Cecil''s armchair, laying the plate between the piles. I start going through the sealed letters out of curiosity while blowing on the stew.


    One of them has a lance intertwined within a stag''s antlers. I recognize it as my Lady''s crest. I break the wax seal without thinking twice about it. The letter is short and written in cursive. Each letter was drawn delicately in black ink and with obvious care.


    ''From Countess Leomi Lance,


    I promise a consequent reward in gold to any who can provide me with any information about a woman of about a hundred and sixty centimeters tall, a single right arm, messy black hair, and black eyes. She may respond to the name: Jessica. She is not to be harmed under any circumstance, contact me directly if you find her, without delay.''


    The letter is signed and there is a drop of wax with her seal at the bottom. The void inside my heart shakes, roaring in delight. I tap my chest lightly to tell it to calm down, a grin on my face. I did hook her good after all.


    I take my mask off and lay it over the message, getting started on the stew while I think about what to do about the letter. I can''t get rid of it, Cecil will undoubtedly notice, besides I forced the door so she''ll go through her stuff to make an inventory. I shouldn''t try to dupe a truth artist, as she called herself, it sounds like a recipe for disaster.


    This stew is awesome. I savor the meal, humming in content. Thinking of duping, I find it coincidental that this letter was here, just a few letters in the pile. Paranoia or healthy doubt?


    My Lady would have sent these letters out as soon as she could, I doubt Madame Cecil would have only gotten hold of one now. Did she leave it here as bait for me? To what end? No, I can''t see a point to that or any way for her to predict that I would force my way into her office.


    Perhaps she never received a letter herself but heard of Lance''s search a week or more ago when these would have been written.


    She has enough information to piece the puzzle together, between the Lordling, my hidden left arm, and how Elizabeth Vil behaved towards Lady Lance. Cecil procured herself a copy of it because that''s what she would do to confirm her suspicions.


    I hear light steps climbing the stairs and lay my feet on the desk to appear more confident. I lay the plate between my thighs and stomach to get down to finishing this marvelous beef stew.

 Dances.Ch10

    A metal key scrapes against the lock, opening it with a pleasant, dull clunk. I stab a small piece of meat with the fork and bite down on it, taking my time to enjoy the delicate flavor of the cooked red wine sauce.


    The door''s hinges squeal as it is pushed open, Madame Cecil takes a single step over the threshold before stopping. She looks down, noticing the wooden shards on the floor, she then inspects the frame, finding the lock''s destroyed socket.


    Madame Cecil doesn''t even pause, she walks in without hesitating and directs her gaze at my feet on the desk. Her hair are arranged in a sophisticated manner and she has a small flowery brochure over her pale yellow dress.


    ¡°Did you have to break my door?¡± She asks, frowning. ¡°This is was a very expensive lock, how did you even...¡± She sighs. ¡°Never mind. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Injured, knee, shoulder, and right side.¡± I shrug, biting down on another mouthful. ¡°Probably going to rest for a few days before making my next move. Did you send the messenger?¡±


    ¡°I sent a group of three. It won''t cost more, they are to scout the state of the Izla under Rykz occupation.¡± Madame Cecil makes her way over to the chair on the other side of the desk and sits down. ¡°Lady Edusa was quite persistent, she wanted to know where she could find you.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t the time to play around.¡± I groan.


    ¡°She''s a young and proud Lady, it''s not a game for her. You will offend her if you treat it as such and she''ll pursue you even more aggressively.¡± She says, amused.


    ¡°Doesn''t she have responsibilities?¡± I ask as Cecil takes her heel shoes off and lets them drop on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Not right now. Lady Edusa is attached to the third cavalry regiment. As long as the truce lasts, she''s free to do as she wishes.¡± She replies with a small smile.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I groan. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡±


    I make use of the lull in the conversation to take my legs off the desk and finish my stew. Madame Cecil doesn''t seem to mind as she starts rubbing her feet, visibly relaxing.


    ¡°I saw mercenaries, ''Crows'' Edusa called them. She seemed to imply that they were sent after me, do you know anything about that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. I know them as a group operating in this region of the Empire and that some are in Meria but not that they were ordered to pursue you.¡± She answers. ¡°I could look into it. I don''t think the Duke would appreciate that the mercenaries he''s paying for are taking side jobs in his city and against his interests.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡± I nod. I notice a small change in her traits and raise my hand to interrupt her. ¡°I''m not going to pay for that, Cecil. I have no doubt that this information is valuable by itself since you seem to think that the Duke doesn''t know. ¡±


    ¡°I only wanted to ask something benign in return.¡± She closes her mouth, pouting.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Like this letter?¡± I ask, picking up my mask to reveal my Lady''s missive that I hid under it.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Her expression turns from playful to serious in an instant. ¡°I keep myself up to date, you understand.¡±


    ¡°This was sent out a week ago, Cecil. I thought we agreed that you would keep what you know about me to yourself.¡± I squint and stare into her deep black eyes.


    ¡°I am keeping your secrets.¡± She replies, looking offended that I would suggest otherwise. ¡°This is simple curiosity, Elizabeth, Jezebel, Jessica.¡± She adds with a wicked grin that looks out of place on her usually elegant face.


    ¡°Great.¡± I sigh. ¡°You were going to ask about the arm.¡± I close my left hand into a fist, making the leather crack. ¡°This is off-limits, Cecil. And don''t take it as a confirmation that I am the same person as this Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She grunts, laying her feet on the table. ¡°Tell me more about your plans with Lord Patrick''s newly created faction.¡±


    ¡°I''d like you to look into something in exchange.¡± I reply, pushing my empty plate aside to lay my elbows on her desk. ¡°There may be four mercenaries working for the Rykz inside Meria, I want you to look for them.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t you know if there were?¡± She asks, blinking.


    ¡°They ran away and left me in a tight spot, one of my companions died as an indirect result of their cowardice. The Rykz Princess wouldn''t have sent us together again. But if they tried to get paid, which I am certain they would, that same Princess wouldn''t think twice about using what they did to pressure them into another mission.¡± I explain. ¡°Their names are Hurb, Hastia, Lilib, and Jacub.¡±


    ¡°That''s not much to go by.¡± She complains. ¡°I''ll try, now tell me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any elaborate plans. I''m going to give Patrick some time to gather how forces and then leak his faction''s purpose, hopefully, that will cause some chaos, lower the public''s opinion of Nobility even more.¡±


    ¡°The city is growing restless already, there are rumors going around that the Rykz are much more numerous than reported with Baron Kruger''s arrest.¡± Madame Cecil winks. ¡°I can drop hints around about this, place myself in a position to take advantage of the fallout when Lord Patrick''s faction implodes.¡±


    ¡°Give it some time, the point is to weaken Nobility''s prestige, not gain a political foothold.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Remember that none of this will matter when the Rykz get here, we need to do loosen their control over Meria before the city unites to defend itself.¡± Besides, watching these arrogant high-born tear themselves apart is half the fun. ¡°Once the populace loses trust in their rulers, I''ll threaten to break the truce to force them to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Madame Cecil nods. ¡°I''ll be discreet, I know how to play the game without getting in your way.¡±


    Feeling pain in my left knee, I lay back in the armchair and extend my leg under the desk. What am I, an old woman?! I groan.


    ¡°Bit of a random question, do healing constructs purge poison?¡± I ask, remembering how I got hurt.


    ¡°They filter some toxins out of the blood, yes, but I wouldn''t expect it to handle more than small amounts.¡± She replies, unfazed. ¡°The construct being taught now was developed quite recently by the University in reaction to the plague that ravaged Kruzser two hundred years ago so it works on the most common diseases and poisons.¡±


    ¡°Recently?¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Well, it took a hundred years to improve on the previous healing construct, it was released to the public fifty years ago.¡± She shrugs.


    Hm. I rub my right side, the wound is closed but still sensitive. It returns an odd tickling feeling when I brush against it. Not pleasant sensation, one of vulnerability. My mind naturally turns to my Lady.


    ¡°Do you know where Countess Lance resides?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Currently in the guest wing of the Duke''s castle, I''ve heard that she sold the late Count''s mansion in Meria.¡± Madame Cecil replies.


    ¡°Do you know a way to get in and out of there unnoticed?¡± I lean over on the desk, intently staring at her.


    ¡°Possibly, but we''ll both be in serious trouble if you get caught spying.¡± She replies shaking her head.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°How would you?¡± I press her.


    ¡°Get you into a dress, mask your face with a construct, and walk in.¡± Madame Cecil replies. ¡°But that''s the first thing they''ll check if you''re seen somewhere you shouldn''t be.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?¡± I ask, excited. ¡°Is the construct noticeable?¡±


    ¡°You apply the illusion over the glow, it takes finagling. I don''t think you should get your hopes up, the castle is heavily guarded at all times.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that, it was just an idea. Can you anchor one of those constructs on my mask? How long would it last? Can you make it trigger if the mask is taken off?¡± I hurriedly question her.


    ¡°Yes, a week, yes.¡± She answers. ¡°Only if you tell me your real name.¡± She adds with a grin.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I pause, thinking.


    Cecil already has most of the puzzle figured out, all I would be admitting to by telling her my name is that my left arm is a reward from the Rykz, no more. Although that could be problematic in itself, she only has a suspicion, for now, if I confirm it she''ll wonder why I''m hiding the limb under a sleeve glove.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply shaking my head. ¡°I''ll tell you a secret though, one that you can sell or use.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡± She asks, a glimmer of interest in her eyes.


    ¡°The University found a way to trick Rykz drones by using their own pheromones against them. One of them makes them think you''re friendly while the other wipes out all traces, ''tracking'' and ''enemy'' markings alike. The Templar Order in Meria should have a stock of vials in their Temple since Exemplar Vikiana had some.¡± I say, observing the changes on Cecil''s face as she calculates what she can do with this.


    ¡°How widespread is this knowledge?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not at all, only the upper crust of Nobility should be aware.¡± I make a wide smirk before continuing on. ¡°I even have an exclusive bit of information for you on this, depending on what you''re willing to give me in exchange...¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Madame Cecil squints her eyes, suspicious.


    ¡°Too bad, I hoped you would suggest something yourself.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I''m not that easy to trick.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°I want you to spread rumors about my background from Telnur, doesn''t matter what since I''ll deny it all anyway but I want it to be believable. Also, no more digging around for my identity.¡± I assemble a fire construct on my Lady''s letter and set it ablaze.


    ¡°That''s a deal if what you have to say is worth it.¡± Madame Cecil nods quickly, eagerness visible on her face.


    ¡°This information comes straight out of a Princess'' mo... ovaloid resounding head.¡± I giggle at my misstep. ¡°The pheromones work on this Rykz army but it won''t last for long. The Queens will adapt the next generations of drones until they stop being affected.¡± I explain.


    ¡°How long could that take?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Not very, it''s their language, they know much more about it than we do. After all, we use crests and passwords, they would only need to add something similar to make this trick useless.¡± I shrug. ¡°No one else should be aware that the Rykz are already working on countering the University''s pheromones.¡±


    ¡°Revealing this could create a rift between small Nobility and the Templar Order, they''d ask for the vials and be offended when turned away.¡± Cecil mutters, thinking out loud. ¡°Better, I could tell Master Amand directly and say that I got it directly from you. No, this is important enough that I could request a private meeting. Just getting into his office would put me on the current political map.¡±


    ¡°Sounds exciting.¡± I deadpan. ¡°I''m tired, if you don''t mind...¡± I say, pointing at my mask.


    ¡°Oh sure. I need to think on all of this anyway.¡± She grabs the wooden mask and gathers a ball of golden glowing flow in her hand. ¡°Conditional triggers are difficult to set up so I''m not going to layer a second one that verifies who takes the mask off, once you activate the construct it''ll trigger whether you''re the one removing it or someone else is.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± I nod. ¡°Is it complicated?¡± I ask, seeing her focusing on the shaping of the segments.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She frowns, concentrating on a thin rectangular segment as she changes its size. ¡°What do you want to look like?¡±


    ¡°Don''t care, just change the shape of my face but not my eye color.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I''ll make you pretty instead of cute, but it''ll look a bit rough because I''m not confident enough to sculpt precise details.¡± She says with a smile, applying the construct on the inside of the mask. ¡°This is usually used as a supplement to makeup, not to disguise an entire face, so it won''t last very long with the amount of flow I put in.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine, I''ll fuel it myself.¡± I tell her, standing up.


    ¡°There, done.¡± She hands it over.


    I take the mask off her hands, on the inside is a golden glowing construct with many of the thin segments spread over the surface, especially a large one over where my nose would me and another around my chin. I suppose Cecil put one over every trait that the construct needs to alter.


    ¡°How does it work?¡± I ask, picking up my hammer.


    ¡°Same as makeup except with light.¡± She shrugs, getting to her feet to accompany me to her office''s door. ¡°You shouldn''t sleep in that room you rented, half the city knows you''re here by now.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t plan to. Don''t forget to spread those rumors.¡± I tell her, passing through the door and setting the mask on my face.


    ¡°I''ll get started on that tonight.¡± She replies, closing the door behind me.


    I hear her swear a second later and the sound of a stool being used to block the door. I manage to keep my amused laughter under control with an effort. I make my way downstairs, doing my best to keep my eyes down when I cross the main-room, allowing me to step over the many pieces of clothing laying on the floor.


    Once outside, I make my way north towards the abandoned building where I left my chest and gear. As I walk, I inspect the intricate illusion construct that Cecil just assembled over my mask, finding it much too complicated to copy.


    I can''t absorb the construct inside my body to view it in its entirety since it''s anchored to the mask and I don''t want to risk destabilizing it. I know where to start to adjust the segments anyway.


    I reach the border between the southern shady part of Meria and the better-maintained center, taking a left along the street separating them to look for the place I''m squatting.


    A dozen city guards spot me from a crossroad in the distance, throwing me looks. They resume patrolling a few seconds later. It takes me ten minutes to find my abandoned building, but I don''t enter it immediately.


    I sneak into a shadowy alley and crouch in the shadows, enhancing my hearing with a construct. I wait like that, without moving despite the strain it puts on my left knee, just to make sure that no one is following me.


    After a few interminable minutes, I hear hurried steps pass by the alley as two lightweight humans accelerate. They''re communicating in urgent whispers, I can''t quite understand the words but that tone tells me everything I need to know. They don''t know where I am.


    I gather my patience, settling on spending at least half an hour hunkered down and immobile, just to be sure. I roughly count the seconds as I wait to have something to do. I lose my count around three thousand again, I don''t know how many times that makes since I lost the count of that too.


    Should be long enough by now, I haven''t heard any more pursuers apart from the two earlier. I get up to my feet and walk along my abandoned building in the alley, looking for one of the windows that doesn''t have flaps anymore.


    Finding one, I pass over the frame one leg at a time. I then silently make my way to the room where I left my chest. I lay my hammer against a wall and get rid of the tight leather outfit, putting the mask away inside the chest.


    I pick the torn shirt that I used to bandage my shoulder to clean the dust off the floorboards. Once done, I lay my back down on it and assemble two healing constructs. I anchor one to the crack on my shoulder''s bones and another to the cut on my right side that is still healing, I refill the one over my knee with flow because it''s about to run out and put the rest of my reserves into Cecil''s construct on my mask.


    I close my eyes. I should stay hidden and give myself time to heal. But I need to find food.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up early to the sound of carriages progressing over the street, their metal rimmed wheels make a lot of noise as they roll over the pavement''s stone dust.


    A tiny ray of sun is leaking through the window flaps, brightening the room. I can hear many people in the streets despite the fact that I hadn''t seen that many people in this part of Meria before. An effect of the curfew, I suppose, people want to get out after spending so much time confined to their homes.


    I get up, taking care not to strain my left knee. I pick up my hammer and start training my lion strikes. I spend a couple of hours refining my assembling speed and stances.


    I start feeling hunger and decide to head out. I go through the chest and take my hard leather armor out, fitting it on. I gather a pile of broken wood planks and use them to dissimulate my chest and hammer. I head out, using path that I used to enter last night to go out since the alley is deserted.


    There are a few dozen people on the street passing by my abandoned building, they''re huddled in groups and discussing. I don''t pay too much attention until I engage on the main street, noticing that the crowd here is oddly static compared to how busy I''ve seen it in the last two days.


    But with my stomach''s imperiously demanding to be fed, I don''t stop to ask, making my way towards Alana''s tavern at a fast walking pace.

 Dances.Ch11

    I make my way around Alana''s tavern, through the alley that I used to slip out of the room''s window. Unlike usual, I find people there, a group of three young peasant girls sitting on steps and discussing boy troubles, giggling every few exchanges.


    I throw a quick glance up, finding the flaps open despite the fact that I closed them behind myself when I left. I turn around and head to the tavern''s front door, entering.


    Inside, I am relieved to find Alana working behind the counter. I head up to her. There are two dozen customers, they look worried. The mood is darker here than it was in the streets.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Ah, you''re here!¡± She exclaims. ¡°I was worried you ran into trouble because you didn''t come down.¡±


    ¡°I left last night and found a place to stay at.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Alana says despite the tinge of disappointment in her expression at losing a customer. ¡°Hungry?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Famished.¡± I tell her with a smile, sitting down on a tall stool in front of the counter.


    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡± She heads out.


    I take a silver out of my pouch and place it on the counter, checking how many I have left. A little less than twenty at a glance. It''ll last me the week if I only spend it on food. I turn my attention to the conversations in the main room in the meantime.


    ¡°I''m telling you Baron Tozul was a good Lord, he allowed my father to pay his taxes late when I was young after we had a bad harvest.¡± A sailor tells a woman in thick protective leather clothes, maybe a smith.


    ¡°He was arrested for spying and selling secret information, what you''re telling me doesn''t change that.¡± She refutes with a skeptic expression on her face.


    ¡°The Duke imprisoned him because he tried to warn people that there are many more Rykz on the Izla than the rest of Nobility would have us believe.¡±


    The conversations in the main room seem to all turn to this specific rumor as people debate what they think the truth is. I lose some of my interest as I know that the story is more convoluted than any of their guesses, not that I have a complete picture of what happened either.


    ¡°I heard that Lady Elizabeth Vil had to fend off assassins in the streets yesterday, they pursued her across the north-south avenue.¡± A peasant speaks up with anger,


    ¡°They wouldn''t risk the truce.¡± The woman tells him.


    ¡°I was told by a friend whose cousin is a guard! They even captured one of the assassins! What if the truce is broken?¡± The peasant counters. ¡°The Nobles are playing politics with our lives at stake!¡±


    ¡°You''re starting to sound like Sykus, Ferrand.¡± Alana speaks up as she re-enters the main room with a large plate filled with gruel. ¡°There you go.¡± She says, putting it down in front of me and picking up my silver coin.


    ¡°Sykus?¡± I ask, taking hold of the spoon she hands over.


    ¡°A rebel leader in the Kingdom of Mirus. Last news we received, he was hiding out with an army of a thousand.¡± Alana answers.


    ¡°Refill?¡± The sailor asks, holding out his tankard.


    Alana takes it from his hands, moving up to a barrel and placing it under the faucet. She opens it, beer flows out and fills the large mug that she then hands back to the sailor.


    ¡°Sykus is a hero!¡± Ferrand the peasant exclaims. ¡°He was wrongfully convicted and sold as a galley-slave!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say, stopping my spoon mid-way to my mouth. ¡°How did he escape that?¡± I ask.


    That punishment is known to be a death sentence, few survive. Those who do often come out of it crippled in some way, mentally if not physically.


    ¡°His ship was sunk during a battle with pirates, he survived and rose the rightful banner of revolt!¡± The peasant says with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I''ll have none of that here, Ferrand.¡± Alana glares at him.


    ¡°First time I hear of a revolt asking for something other than lower taxes.¡± I note.


    ¡°Sykus'' speeches are spreading through the Empire like wildfire.¡± Alana tells me. ¡°He isn''t the first one to criticize Nobility but, unlike the rest, he''s being listened to.¡±


    ¡°They''ll eventually catch him like all the others, he''ll be brought to Kruzser and quartered on the main plaza.¡± The sailor sighs.


    ¡°Emperor Rasaec wouldn''t allow that.¡± I frown, putting my spoon down. ¡°The Capital is not a place where Nobles can do as they wish.¡±


    ¡°Sykus has been declared a traitor to the Empire itself.¡± The sailor shakes his head. ¡°He is provoking unrest across several Kingdoms, the Emperor might have no choice but to allow it to make an example out of him.¡±


    ¡°Kings bow to Emperor Rasaec.¡± I counter with finality.


    The sailor grumbles something but not loud enough for me to hear. He''s probably one of the foolish who thinks that the name is passed down from father to son, that Emperor Rasaec isn''t the same one that founded the Empire. What a foolish theory, there would have been an Empress by now if that was the case, it''s been nine hundred years after all.


    Still, a traitor to the Empire itself... Sykus won''t last long with the Templar Order itself hunting him. I shake my head, sighing. Peasants need to make themselves heard by the Emperor, not provoke his wrath with an armed revolt that weakens the Empire.


    I take hold of my spoon again and start eating my gruel, it has a good mix of corn and wheat grain. I am pleasantly surprised by both the well-cooked meal and the tiny pork morsels that I find mixed in.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth Vil is so amazing, she saved a family from thieves during the siege of Castle Lance.¡± The woman wearing thick leather protection tells the sailor. ¡°Before you doubt my words, I heard it directly from the jeweler that was robbed.¡±


    ¡°There is a rumor that the Rykz are here because Caeviel attacked them, that Lady Elizabeth is here to settle the dispute peacefully.¡± The sailor says in a loud whisper. ¡°Lady Lance is helping her. They''re the only honorable Nobles on the Izla, working together to maintain the truce.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that simple!¡± Ferrand exclaims. ¡°They clashed on the battlefield despite falling for each other at first sight, their differences are not so easy to overcome.¡±


    ¡°But they danced together at the party! Surely they''ve come to an understanding.¡± The woman finishes with a tight voice.


    My cheeks start burning as I can''t help but listen to these strangers discuss our relationship.


    ¡°Lady Lance owes her loyalty to Duke Meria while no one even knows where Lady Vil hails from, it would be difficult for them to be together with such a barrier between them.¡± Ferrand sighs.


    ¡°I''m sure they''ll get past that.¡± The woman affirms with hope.


    ¡°It''s just a rumor.¡± The sailor grumbles. ¡°They''re both warriors who understand each other, that''s it. Lady Elizabeth might like men.¡±


    Half the room glances at him, including me. He gazes down at his tankard of beer, blushing. I hurriedly look away and focus on finishing my meal. I fail to suppress my embarrassment at having my romantic life be discussed so openly. Are people talking about us across Meria?!


    ¡°Anyway.¡± Ferrand speaks up after a short silence. ¡°I found work, Meria needs more wells with all the refugees. I''m pretty good with the digging and water detection constructs since I''ve had to dig a few back in my village.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Alana speaks up from the other side of the counter as she proceeds to clean a tankard and wipe it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ferrand smiles, raising his mug to take a sip. ¡°I start tomorrow under architect Mathews.¡±


    ¡°That''s great, you''ll be working directly under him?¡± Alana asks.


    ¡°No, but he''s in charge of the whole project.¡± Ferrand replies.


    ¡°It''s still something to brag about.¡± The sailor nods.


    I finish my plate, handing it over to Alana when she extends her hand.


    ¡°I might pass by again, but don''t worry if I don''t. Thanks again, Alana.¡± I wave my hand, heading towards the door.


    ¡°Good luck with your troubles...¡± She replies back, pausing for a moment at the end. ¡°You never told me your name, now that I think of it.¡± I pause with my hand on the door, feeling guilty at having to lie.


    ¡°Jezebel.¡± I reply over my shoulder, stepping outside.


    I make my way towards Meria''s main plaza, using the large avenue to merge into the crowd of people carrying merchandise to and from the market, mostly food but also various tools and building materials.


    There is a squad of soldiers escorting a carriage filled to the brim with wooden beams, it is so loaded that its wheels squeal under the weight with every rotation.


    The market itself is a labyrinth of tents and stalls, I have a hard time circulating as the paths between each merchant''s stand are barely wide enough for two.


    A muscular man bumps into me with a crate, apologizing profusely. I shrug, deciding to head to the nearest food vendor. I buy a sack of corn and wheat from the merchant, they cost me ten silvers in total but this will easily get me through the week.


    I buy a cooking pot and a wooden spoon for six silver, regretting having left those I had in the cart behind. That sergeant Idali threw me off so I didn''t think it through, too focused on escaping the area as quickly as possible.


    I make my way back to the southern part of the city, my left leg''s protests intensify because of the long walk and weight that I''m carrying. I grit my teeth and allow myself to limp.


    There is a well at the end of an alley, I make a turn as there are very few people around it, waiting for my turn.


    ¡°Is your leg alright, girl?¡± A nice old woman with white hair and a wrinkled face asks me.


    ¡°Had a bad fall, not much to worry about. It''ll heal with some rest.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Take care of it, running can save your life these days.¡± She tells me wisely, sadly shaking her head.


    ¡°I will.¡± I nod.


    My turn comes and I wrap my sleeves around my hands to hide my hands, I pull the pulley''s rope and lift a bucket of water up, laying it on the edge of the well. I fill my cooking pot up to half and settle the two sacks of grain under my left arm.


    I pick up the pot with one hand and slowly make my way back to my abandoned building, taking care not to spill any water. I slip into the alley, hiding in a dark corner for another half hour just to be sure that no one is watching before entering through the window.


    I get into my room, setting the pot down while I gather some wood into a pile under my closed window, then assemble fire constructs that I anchor to them for cooking later, just in case I burn my reserves while I train.


    I set the pot over the wood and sit down, extending my left leg in front of me. I gather my flow and refuel all my healing constructs. I start training my lion''s strike and lion''s step constructs that now have different timer segment sizes.


    Despite not activating the constructs and reusing their energy, the manipulation of flow consumes a small amount of it. I spend the afternoon and half the evening exercising my speed, chanting ''Once more''.


    I open my window''s flaps to cook, ensuring that the heat has a way to escape the room because it may start a fire if I let it accumulate on the ceiling. I throw a gruel together, eating it directly from the pot when done. It tastes bland, reminding me of home.


    Before I go to sleep, I take my shirt off and palpate my broken shoulder. The area isn''t painful anymore but I have trouble finding the crack, my limb''s tendrils are curled all around the bone and make it hard to tell.


    The deep cut in my right side healed enough that only a red line remains with a shade of pink bordering it. The only thing that remains of the rip in my left side is a small white scar, received when Teva stopped me from stabbing myself.


    My left breast is now at about a third of the other one''s size, the tendrils are now fully merged and slowly growing to replace the missing chunk of flesh. I''m a wreck. I slip my shirt back on and lay down on the floorboards, closing my eyes.


    How can I use this illusion construct without it appearing suspicious to my Lady? I can''t exactly take the mask off now that I''ve worn it for so long.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken at the sound of a tumult coming from outside, on the nearby street. I fall back to a hazy half-sleep soon after when I realize that there is no urgency to the alarmed voices.


    I move over and lay my back against the wall, determined to spend the day sitting. My knee should heal up quicker and better that way. I assemble lightning constructs during the morning, burning through half my reserves because of the large amount of flow each of them takes to shape.


    I could fake unconsciousness, give her the choice of whether or not to unmask me. But Cecil told me it wouldn''t last long, so I would need to be careful. I move and open the chest, taking the mask out.


    The construct is still almost fully fueled, I put it back. There aren''t any of the flat light altering segments for my lips or eyelids so I assume it can''t keep up with my face''s muscles, only the traits that don''t change with my expression.


    Cecil seemed to think that it would be enough. I''ll go see her tomorrow night, see if she found the mercenaries and ask her about Patrick''s progress. I heat up the meal I made last night, eating quickly.


    During the afternoon, I fight my rising boredom by challenging myself to assemble two lion''s step constructs at the same time as my speed isn''t improving enough to sustain the pace of a full run without doing that.


    My first few tries end up failing, entire segments missing from the constructs'' structure. I keep trying during the next six hours, stubbornly assembling two at a time despite the repetitive failures.


    As the sun goes down, I reach a balance in my mind. The lion''s steps I assemble have more coherence to their structure. I seem to have more success when I focus on one and absent-mindedly copying the actions for the second.


    I heat up and eat my gruel with a smile, glad to have found this trick. It takes a lot of focus but as long as I get a little bit faster in assembling them, then I should be able to make two of them between each step which gives me the time to land and leap again.


    My injuries aren''t hurting anymore, but I still divide the rest of my reserves into the three healing constructs since it might be because I haven''t moved much for a day and a half.


    Laying down on the floorboards, I think through my plans. The moment I''ll uncover Patrick''s plot is approaching, I''m not sure what the next move will be. It''ll depend on what impact it has on the population.


    I still don''t have a way to disrupt Meria that doesn''t involve fire or poison, neither do I have a clue about how to rescue the Princess but I can wait for Yvonne to return with news to think on that further. Hopefully, she''ll return before the Rykz siege the city.


    Maybe I should directly tell my Lady about Patrick, I should try to find her tomorrow night after seeing Cecil.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken to loud disturbed voices in the streets. I frown. Should I head out this morning if the populace is getting this agitated? Something must''ve happened.


    Possibly several disturbing events since it''s happening two mornings in a row, I don''t think people would still be discussing things so loudly if the news were a day old.


    I''ll just head out now, I need information and the brothel will be empty at this time of day. The assassins probably won''t want to attack me in broad daylight again with the entire city aware of one of their attempts.


    I open the chest and change clothes, dressing up in my full equipment. Hard leather armor, chain-mail, and blood-red helmet. If there is some danger, I want to be able to defend myself. I tie my mask to my belt and fasten the latter around my waist.


    I take hold of my hammer and make my way to the room with a window giving into the alley, my knee seems fine even with the added weight. I reassemble a healing construct over it and hop outside. The people in the street spot me almost immediately after I exit the alley.


    ¡°Lady Vil!¡± An old man on the street speaks up, his hair are gray but he has a large frame. ¡°My home was seized by soldiers last night! Count Odo''s men kicked us out!¡±


    I stop on the spot, startled by both the words and his use of my fake last name, a way to show respect to untitled Nobles.


    ¡°I''m sorry to hear that, Sir.¡± I reply. ¡°I regret that I don''t have the power to order them.¡±


    ¡°I know, Lady Vil, but perhaps you can talk to the Countess? These soldiers arrived last night and are acting like Meria belongs to them!¡± He says, hope in his eyes.


    ¡°I''ll do what I can, Sir, I promise.¡± I tell him. ¡°But perhaps you could petition the Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think we should disturb the Emperor''s temple guards for our petty problems during a time of war?¡± The old man asks, worried.


    ¡°It is their sworn duty to uphold the Emperor''s law, Sir. Their role is critical in these times of turmoil, even more so.¡± I explain. ¡°You should gather all those who were wronged and demand arbitration.¡±


    ¡°There are several thousand of us, Lady Vil. I will follow your suggestion and pick representatives. Thank you, Lady Vil.¡± He bows low.


    ¡°It''s unfortunately all I can do, I will still try to speak to Lady Lance for you.¡± I tell him, surprising myself at how steady my voice remained despite uttering her name.


    The old man departs, heading towards a small group of people observing us from the side of the street. Were they waiting for me to appear in this area? I''ve been spotted here but...


    I suppose it makes sense, I''ve come and gone from the southern part of Meria several times these past few days.

 Dances.Ch12

    I turn around, walking straight back into my abandoned building through the front door, not bothering to hide. I finish what little gruel I have in my cooking pot and put it all away inside the chest, lifting it with my left limb and holding my hammer in my right hand.


    I head out, observing my surroundings. I spot a someone looking at me from a window, the person is a split second too late in hiding. Either they spread eyes all over the area or someone knew I was here but didn''t want to attack me. I make my way south at fast-walking pace, towards Madame Cecil''s brothel.


    Those I come across while crossing the run-down shady part of Meria are the same type as usual, people with unremarkable clothes lurking in shadows, but this time there are more of them with hands over their daggers.


    This part of the city is definitely agitated, I can see it in their eyes as they stare at my helmet, they''re afraid. Something must have happened. I step up my pace, hoping that Cecil will be there.


    I turn a corner, finding the familiar looking flaking red paint on the brothel''s facade. There are three armed guards at the front door, wearing thick leather outfits and carrying swords. I walk up to the muscular one in the middle, letting my hammer hang at the end of my arm, to my side, not threatening.


    ¡°Is the Madame here?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°The boss has been waiting for you since the murder yesterday morning.¡± The bulky man answers.


    Murder?! I pause. It can''t be my Lady, the old man spoke of her this morning so she must be fine.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Architect Mathew, don''t know anything more.¡± He replies, stepping aside to let me in.


    That architect is the one in charge of digging new wells that Ferrand, that peasant in Alana''s tavern, spoke of. Back then, Jacub suggested that we poison Castle Lance''s wells, that''s not a coincidence.


    I step inside the brothel, half noticing that there are very few people inside and a clean floor. No party last night? That''s odd. I hurry up the flight of stairs, finding the man who was dressed in a frivolous butler''s outfit the last time I was here. He is guarding the door to Cecil''s office with a long sword and a leather armor of lower quality than mine.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Elizabeth.¡± He bows slightly, smiling. ¡°You look... colorful today.¡± He adds, glancing at my bloody helmet.


    ¡°And you look dressed up, congratulations.¡± I reply, amused.


    He opens the door for me. I enter the office, finding Madame Cecil having tea with a woman wearing bright blue clothes along with a red scarf and undershirt. At her side is a thin rapier next to a parrying dagger, recognizable because of its wide guard and thick blade.


    The woman stands up, she is a tiny bit taller than me. Her shoe''s soles are probably thicker than mine. She has free dark hair and brown eyes, her traits are refined, elegant.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Elizabeth. I am Lady Roisia Urnan.¡± She bows to half waist.


    ¡°I am glad to make your acquaintance, Lady Urnan.¡± I nod, bowing as low as she did. I straighten back up.


    ¡°Roisia.¡± She utters firmly, staring at Lady Urnan.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll take my leave.¡± She says. ¡°You better tell me all about this later.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Cecil replies. ¡°I''m not doing anything your father wouldn''t do.¡±


    ¡°That''s not reassuring.¡± She frowns but departs anyway, closing the door behind herself.


    I take the seat in front of the desk, laying my hammer and the chest on the floor.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You want the bad news or the worse news?¡± She answers with a question of her own.


    ¡°The worse.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Two thousand professional soldiers arrived by boat yesterday evening, they seized housing in the south-west quarter of Meria.¡± She says, tapping her desk with the tip of her fingers.


    ¡°That many? How?¡± This complicates things, but not so much.


    ¡°The coastal Lords gathered their troops under Count Odo''s command, expecting their castles to be reinforced by Caeviel''s army in time.¡± She explains. ¡°The Count himself is in Meria with his soldiers, he ordered the beating of a few protesters and that put an end to the altercations.¡±


    ¡°The Duke isn''t doing anything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He can''t refuse the help and he has to give them a place to stay. The barracks against the walls are already filled to the brim. There are more and more refugees streaming into the city with nowhere to sleep.¡± Madame Cecil sighs.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the new water wells and architect Mathew.¡± I mention.


    ¡°He and his two bodyguards were ambushed on the way back from a construction site, murdered in cold blood.¡± She says with a worried expression. ¡°The news shook Meria yesterday, water supply is a touchy subject for everyone and there is a rumor that plans were stolen. These things aren''t common, especially when the victim is under protection. Most of my usual clients were too spooked to show up last night so I''ve had to hire three swordsmen myself.¡±


    ¡°I suspect the mercenaries I told you about the other day are responsible. They suggested poisoning wells before.¡± I say.


    Fenyz is more likely to have sent them with that objective, Celyz has a wider perspective on the conflict. She didn''t want to act too ruthlessly, fearing that it would hinder talks and perhaps threaten her sister''s safety, Cetyz.


    Wait. They don''t have to poison every well, only the army''s water supply. Celyz might agree to that since that would weaken Meria''s defenders while leaving the workforce relatively intact.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cecil asks. I notice that I''ve inclined my head unconsciously.


    ¡°You said that plans were stolen.¡± I note.


    ¡°It''s only a rumor but I believe it, architects carry their schematics and drawing tools because they often have to adjust them as their projects are confronted with reality.¡± She explains.


    ¡°And I assume you didn''t find the mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°I think they''re going to steal soldier uniforms and try to poison the barrack wells.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why are you telling me?¡± Madame Cecil asks, frowning. ¡°Isn''t that good for the Rykz?¡±


    ¡°It is, but not for me.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Meria will fall but every Rykz that dies in the siege will be one less laying foot on the mainland and that means that fewer people at risk in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Playing both sides of the field yourself, I see.¡± She comments.


    ¡°The point is to make Caeviel negotiate, not for the Kingdom to lose.¡± I pause. If Cecil hasn''t found the mercenaries, she probably won''t until it''s too late. ¡°I need to talk to Lady Lance.¡±


    ¡°One moment.¡± Madame Cecil goes through a pile of messages and takes one out, untying the string holding the paper shut. ¡°Countess Lance is currently inspecting the construction sites near the western wall, you should be able to find her without too much trouble since she has a sizable escort of Nobles with her.¡±


    I close my fist, trying to calm myself as I already feel giddy about seeing my Lady with information that helps us both. Patience, I still need to find out where the Lordling''s at.


    ¡°Any news about Lord Patrick?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He''s been using proxies to make his moves, hasn''t left his mansion in days. I''m trying to pry some information out those who joined him but they''re rightfully paranoiac about anything they reveal and I can''t ask obvious questions or show too much interest.¡± Madame Cecil makes a grimace. I keep a level stare on her as she takes a sip of tea. ¡°However, I do have some indirect knowledge of what he''s been up to if that would satisfy you.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°That''s good enough, tell me.¡± I lean forward, interested.


    ¡°He''s gathered a decent power base, around fifty Nobles but only a handful with a title no higher than Baroness.¡± She ponders for a second and I glare at her. ¡°Fine, he obtained the support of several wealthy merchants, I won''t give you their names, by promising future rewards and using his growing influence to hand out supply contracts.¡±


    ¡°Why were you reluctant to share that?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Because I''m moving on one of his siblings and Count Thrin, his father. I need a little more time.¡± She replies.


    ¡°I can give you until tonight.¡± I tell her. I didn''t plan on telling Lance until the mercenaries were dealt with anyway. ¡°Maybe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It''ll suffice.¡± Madame Cecil nods, she then glances down at the chest on the floor. ¡°You got evicted?¡± She asks with a teasing smile.


    ¡°Too many people knew where to find me.¡± I shrug. ¡°Do you mind keeping it for the day actually?¡±


    ¡°I don''t, just put it behind the desk.¡± She says.


    I get up, lifting the chest and placing it against the wall behind her. I then head towards the door, picking up my hammer as I pass by the chair. I stop before stepping out.


    ¡°How far did you spread the information I gave you about the Rykz'' numbers?¡± I look over my shoulder, hand on the door handle.


    ¡°All of Meria has heard the rumor by now.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nod.


    ¡°They would have had to reveal that news anyway but it won''t benefit them if they''re confirming what everyone suspects.¡± Madame Cecil comments. ¡°It''ll only put light on the fact that they hid this as long as they could.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try to deal with the mercenaries.¡± I open the door and exit the office.


    ¡°Don''t forget Lady Edusa!¡± She calls out from her desk, laughing.


    Damn, I did. I''ll just lose quickly, be done with it. I make my way downstairs, leaving the brothel and heading west. Cecil said she''s investigating construction sites, so probably one of the new wells.


    Once I exit the run-down southern part of Meria, the attitude of those I come across changes. Streets clear out in front of me, people let me pass on their own, often stopping to observe me walk by.


    I keep going, helmet held high. I come across a patrol of city guards who actually step aside. I notice after a while that peasants are more deferential towards ''Elizabeth Vil'' than the rest of the city''s population, but there are more of them in proportion.


    The others might be more skeptical and their view of Nobility probably taints the image they have of my alter ego while the peasants benefited directly from the truce. This entire war is a mess that should''ve never happened.


    A few black-clothed soldiers watch me as I pass by a house that they''re occupying. Their gazes seem hostile, but that might be paranoia on my part. The assassins sent after me wore similar clothing, perhaps Count Odo is closer to the mainland''s faction than Cecil thought.


    She told me that coastal Nobles want time to assemble a fleet and so the truce works in their favor, but if the King is reinforcing the coast with Caeviel''s army, then they might have changed sides.


    This is giving me a headache. I can''t follow all the scheming and backstabbing. To my left, at a crossroad, I spot construction workers escorting a carriage filled with large wooden beams that have runes etched into them.


    I make a turn and follow them, curious. My Lady might not be overseeing the construction of a well after all. As I approach the western wall, I decide to make a turn into a deserted alley. I''m a bit too obvious with all the eyes following me.


    It''ll be easier to find her if I overlook the area from a roof anyway. I walk up to a tall stone building with many windows, slipping my hammer''s handle between my chain-mail and hard leather armor.


    I start climbing. Clunk. Clunk. I repress my giggle at the sound of the hammerhead hitting the back of my helmet and adjust it on my back. I throw a look inside one of the windows, finding a well-made bed and night table. Ah, this is probably an inn.


    I keep going, encountering little trouble lifting myself up to the fifth floor and then the roof with my left arm being as strong as it is. The clay tiles on this roof are rough, my boots find more purchase than on smoother ones.


    I cross to the other side, looking over the buildings. I quickly find a clearing at the base of the western wall, guarded by dozens of soldiers. It''s the construction site Cecil told me about, no doubt. I can see hundreds of workers and at least ten carriages filled with wooden beams.


    They''re carefully building large square shapes with the timber, five meters in size. They look like the base of something. I glance up to the wall, finding a large crane on rails. Those are siege weapons, supported by runic constructs.


    I glance around the clearing, searching for my Lady. I find a group five horses tied to pickets near the inn I''m standing on. Maybe she''s inside... I turn around and come face to face with Lady Edusa, holding her sword in hand and wearing a chain-mail and leather armor.


    ¡°Spying on us in broad daylight, really?¡± She utters with an angry frown.


    ¡°How''d you...¡± I start but notice the opened hatch behind her. ¡°Well, good morning Lady Edusa.¡±


    ¡°Take your hammer out.¡± She replies coldly.


    ¡°Look, I wasn''t trying to.¡± I try to argue but she slashes the air between us, cutting me off. ¡°I have information for Lady Lance.¡±


    ¡°Don''t care, don''t trust, don''t believe.¡± Edusa falls into a stabbing stance.


    I grit my teeth and assemble a lion strike as I grab my hammer, taking it out. As soon as my weapon is held in both my hand, she attacks. The point of her sword flashes forward towards my chest, at such a speed that I don''t have the time to avoid it.


    I activate the lion strike and use the handle to deviate the blow, following through with a quick jab, both movements accelerated by the extended construct. Edusa steps aside, easily avoiding and throwing a counter slash that I ignore, letting it hit my chain-mail to focus on assembling another lion strike and two lion''s step.


    ¡°Why don''t you let me talk to Lady Lance? We can spar later.¡± I speak up, parrying another blow.


    ¡°Because your voice is weird when you speak of her, and she trusts you too much for her own good.¡± Edusa takes a step back and falls into a diagonal slashing lion strike stance. ¡°Let''s see if your hammer is as sturdy as it looks.¡± She grins wickedly.


    I look closer at her weapon, noticing a faint golden glow. The assassin that attacked me had a blade like that, but it was more intense. I don''t want to find out what this construct will to do my hammer, I''ll have to... Shit! I jump back, avoiding her sword by a hair.


    Edusa took advantage of my distraction to throw the slash, the blade was too quick to follow. However, she doesn''t stop there and keeps slashing at me. Pressuring me, after being forced two more steps back, I stop. I''m too close to the edge to keep retreating.


    ¡°This is getting.¡± I jump to the side. ¡°Dangerous, Lady Edusa.¡± I finish.


    ¡°Then fight back, coward.¡± She frowns with a dissatisfied expression.


    She can''t maintain this pace forever. I activate the lion''s steps and leap closer to the center of the roof. I turn to face her again and raise my hammer overhead, preparing to activate my lion strike.


    Edusa''s left hand starts glowing golden as well, the same palm strike construct that I''ve seen my Lady use several times. Not as dangerous as her sword. I focus on the weapon, fearing the construct on it since I saw it rend through stone. It should dissipate once it hits something.


    I can''t dodge forever, I should face it on my own terms rather than risking another wound. I attack first, activating my lion strike and throwing my overhead blow as soon as the blade enters my hammer''s range. Edusa reacts instantly, slashing upward towards the hammerhead, so quickly that she must be using a lion strike.


    Clang. Both weapon impact head on, the weight of mine blows her sword away but Edusa maintains her grip on it. I start pulling back my hammer, relieved to see it wasn''t cut through.


    She rushes forward, entering my personal space and throwing a strike with her glowing left palm, aiming at my stomach. I take a step towards the hatch and harden my muscles as I wait for it to hit.


    The impact throws me back over a few meters, just as planned. I land on my feet and ignore my panicking lungs who are calling for air to assemble a lion strike while keeping my eyes trained on Edusa. She''s already running, her sword held high but no longer glowing.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I utter as a warning, activating the construct and swinging my hammer in front of me at full power.


    She stops short, startled by the whooshing that my weapon produces and how close she came to stepping into its path.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± She exclaims with wide eyes.


    ¡°Girl, you had your spar. You should be aware that I cannot really fight back without risking the truce, so what is the point of this?¡± I ask, annoyed by this thoughtless Noble.


    ¡°You broke your word.¡± Her youthful face turns confused. ¡°This is a matter of honor, how can you not know that?¡±


    ¡°I have more important things to worry about than your honor, girl, the Izla is at stake here.¡± I reply, failing to control my anger. ¡°Provoke me further and I will throw you off this roof.¡±


    ¡°You sound like the Countess.¡± She groans. ¡°And what''s with the weird pronunciation?¡±


    Fucking Nobles, what''s up with their priorities? I take a deep breath to focus on my objective.


    ¡°I''m simply angry, Lady Edusa. I have no desire to fight you to first blood.¡± I tell her, remembering that this is the rule among Nobility. ¡°Consider this a draw or a win, I do not care.¡±


    I turn around, making my way to the hatch. Counting on her so-called honor to prevent her from attacking. That and my reflexes. I hear Edusa follow behind me soon after, dragging her feet on the tiles.


    I check my hammer''s head before climbing down the hatch. There is a one centimeter cut in the dull metal where she hit it. That''s about what I expected considering the other sword glowed three times as intensely.

 Dances.Ch13

    I engage on the ladder, observing Edusa''s dissatisfied face as I go down. I''m not surprised that my Lady attracted this young Noble, she seems naive and eager to prove herself. I hop down to the floor, landing in an attic.


    There is a source of light behind me, allowing me to see the various cupboards and crates stored in the clean room. I turn to find the light, ending up nose to nose with my Lady. My breath catches in my lungs and I lose myself in the abyss of her light gray eyes.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth.¡± She says in a low tone. Her stare is fixed on my helmet, squinting. I have the feeling that the dried blood is bothering her. ¡°Lady Edusa.¡± She turns to the youth as she engages on the ladder.


    I open my mouth but my Lady''s frowning expression dissuades me from speaking up. She is wearing a chain-mail and hard leather armor reinforced with metal bands.


    ¡°Lady Lance, we were...¡± Edusa starts, glancing down at us.


    ¡°Fighting, after I forbid you to do so.¡± She coldly cuts her off. ¡°You know that they''re only waiting for an excuse to break the truce! How can you be so irresponsible? Have you not listened to a word I''ve said about the consequences of your actions?¡± My Lady utters rapidly, bombarding her.


    Edusa skips over the last two ladder rungs. She turns to face Lance, looking down in shame.


    ¡°It was only to first blood.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°And you!¡± My Lady ignores her to glare at me. ¡°You should know better than to accept.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t!¡± I protest, taking a step back. ¡°Well, I did, but it was to shake her off.¡± I add, lowering my chin.


    My Lady raises her hand. I flinch, bringing my shoulders together despite myself. But she only uses her slender fingers to push a strand of straight black hair behind her ear, sighing.


    ¡°Why are you here Elizabeth?¡± She asks me gently.


    ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± I reply without thinking.


    My Lady blinks a few times, my answer surprises her as much as it does me. I impulsively intercept her hand as it comes down from arranging her hair, taking hold of it. Her cheeks redden a little as she looks at me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Edusa steps between us, breaking our hands apart. I throw her a dark glare, in sync with the void''s roaring in my heart. ¡°You said you wanted to talk to her, not flirt.¡± She stares back.


    ¡°About what, Je... Elizabeth?¡± She asks, stumbling on the name.


    The slip throws a cold shower on my heating feelings and I step away, focusing back on my task. I need to act offended, not that I have to force myself with her.


    ¡°I''ve told you before, Lance, I am not her.¡± I utter, heading towards the stairs at the back of the attic immediately after.


    ¡°Wait! Elizabeth, I''m sorry!¡± She calls out.


    I ignore her words, hurrying down the flight of stairs with my hammer on my shoulder. I run into two Lords at the bottom, one of the I recognize as the one who gave me a thumbs up back in the forest with Teva, after the Nobles tried to ambush the Princesses.


    The other I''ve never seen before. They both look in their late twenties, about the same height and lean muscular frames. I walk past them, barely waiting for them to step aside since they don''t seem threatening, simply baffled to see me come down the stairs.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± My Lady says as she hurriedly catches up.


    I stop in the middle of the hallway, turning around, seeing Edusa join the other two Nobles to the side.


    ¡°What have you been doing these past few days?¡± I ask sharply.


    ¡°Supervising our defenses.¡± She replies hesitantly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of last night.¡± I pause and take a deep breath to cool myself. ¡°Count Odo ordered the expulsion of thousands of civilians and seized their homes with your Duke''s blessing.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why haven''t I heard about this?¡± My Lady exclaims, her cheeks turning pale.


    ¡°You''re being used as a figurehead to rally support but your naive ideals are a thorn in their side, they''re playing you as a fool.¡± I spit out, pressing her to see the truth. ¡°Setting you aside when it fits them, and calling you back when they need your image to disguise their corruption.¡±


    ¡°I, Duke Meria wouldn''t...¡± She stutters.


    ¡°She''s right, I heard of it this morning.¡± Edusa whispers.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me?!¡± My Lady snaps and flips around, almost shouting.


    ¡°They said that Count Odo has the Duke''s permission. I''m sorry, I didn''t think it through.¡± Edusa looks away.


    ¡°We''re going to the castle, now!¡± My Lady turns back to me, her expression is difficult to read as it shifts from guilt to sadness and then to resolve, she takes a step forward in my direction.


    ¡°Not now you aren''t.¡± I extend my left hand out to block her way. The two Lords at the bottom of the stairs tense a little in reaction. ¡°They''re organizing themselves to appeal to the Templar Order, you can add your voice to theirs later. We have a bigger problem than that right now.¡±


    ¡°What''s more urgent than that?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°The architect, Mathew, that was killed yesterday. Was he carrying schematics detailing Meria''s water supply?¡± I ask and my Lady nods in response. ¡°I suspect a group of four mercenaries are responsible for the murder and stole the plans to find which wells they need to poison.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Her eyes look to the opening in my helmet.


    ¡°I worked with them to breach your Castle''s walls, they suggested that method then.¡± I reply coldly.


    I notice Edusa and the other two Nobles draw their swords from the corner of my field of vision, keeping my eyes fixed on my Lady who doesn''t seem surprised.


    ¡°Stand down, I knew.¡± She raises her slender hand. ¡°I received the reports, Lady Elizabeth is the reason the town wasn''t burnt down to a crisp.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t have this much faith in me, Lance, I''m not her.¡± I grunt, baffled at how she seems to be convincing herself more and more that I''m me.


    ¡°Regardless.¡± Lance shakes her head. ¡°Military wells are guarded and not so easy to approach or mess with. We''ve also doubled the number of soldiers assigned to the task when Mathew was murdered. A group of four mercenaries wouldn''t be able to poison a well without being noticed.¡±


    ¡°They''re after something else, then.¡± I say. I don''t know enough about Meria to just guess. ¡°What could those schematics tell them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don''t know.¡± My Lady throws a look over her shoulder. ¡°The three of you, go report this to Commander Morgan. What do they look like?¡± She glances back at me.


    ¡°Hurb, Lilib, Hastia, and Jacub. I wouldn''t know how to describe them, Hastia is taller than Lilib and Jacub, but smaller than Hurb. They''re from Telnur and don''t really have distinctive traits that I can recall.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''re not coming with us, Countess?¡± Lady Edusa questions worriedly.


    ¡°I am not.¡± She answers with finality. ¡°This is an order, I expect you to report this and come back with solutions.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lance, I formally protest. She isn''t trustworthy of her own admission.¡± The Lord I don''t know says.


    ¡°Let''s go, they need to talk.¡± The other Lord pats him on the shoulder, pushing him forward.


    I step aside to let them both pass, Edusa hesitates, still looking abashed from my Lady''s rebukes and criticism. She finally makes up her mind and follows the other two, glaring at me as she goes.


    ¡°We should go with them, look for these mercenaries.¡± I speak up, suddenly nervous about being alone with my Lady, my heart beat accelerates and I feel my resolve loosen.


    ¡°We''ll think about it after you get cleaned up.¡± She replies.


    She steps into my personal space and takes hold of my left hand, too suddenly for me to react. She then heads towards a door at the end of the hallway, pulling me behind her.


    I follow along, flustered by her actions, by how unguarded she is acting. How can she just accept my part in the loss of her castle? She turns the handle and guides me through a richly decorated living room towards another room.


    ¡°What do you mean by cleaned up?¡± I ask, finally catching up with her words as she opens the door to a bathroom.


    ¡°The blood.¡± My Lady answers, making me sit on a stool right next to a copper bathtub with a golden faucet. ¡°Here, let me.¡±


    She turns it open, I hear water flow through the pipes and into the tub. She extends her hands towards my helmet. I let go of my hammer and raise my own to intercept her wrists.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She makes a thin smile, slipping a hand behind her back and taking the dagger that she stole from me out, sitting down on the edge of the tub.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I watch, unsure about her intentions, finding no aggression on the beautiful sharp traits of her face. She takes hold of my left limb with her other hand, guiding it under the pouring water. I feel the skin absorb some water as it infiltrates through the leather.


    My Lady starts using the knife to scrape the dried blood off of my sleeve glove, pulling my hard leather armor''s sleeve up until the entire stain is revealed. I find myself caught as I observe her actions, mesmerized by the sight of her so gently taking care of me and unable to tear my eyes away.


    The knife''s blade shaves more and more flakes of blood away and they start accumulating inside the tub, floating over the water that slowly takes a red hue. I can see the concentration on her face, how focused her light gray abysmal eyes are on the task.


    I feel my desire to kiss her as an ache in my heart. I start to unconsciously lean forward towards her lips, the movement itself awakens me from my daze.


    Fuck! I can''t let myself be caught in her rhythm. She''s dangerous. I straighten my sitting position on the stool and force myself to look away from her gorgeous figure.


    I clear my throat, furiously thinking of something to say that would cover the enthralling sound of my Lady''s dagger scraping against the leather and give me something other than the fact that she''s taking care of me to focus on.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She speaks up, still gazing at the glove. Catching me off guard once again.


    ¡°I killed.¡± I admit in a shaking voice, feeling a ball of guilt form inside my throat.


    ¡°To defend yourself?¡± She questions. I pay close attention, finding no accusation in her tone or expression. I stop myself from sighing in relief.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I ask, desperate to hear her opinion.


    ¡°It does, Elizabeth, you have a right to preserve your own life. Don''t let anyone tell you otherwise.¡± My Lady replies firmly, turning to give me a comforting smile.


    My breath is growing short and heavy at the simple sight of the bright expression on her face. She turns my limb around and starts cleaning the underside of my forearm, looking back down to follow her work.


    I feel tears of relief roll down my eyes, glad that my helmet is dissimulating how weak I truly am from her. I watch the movements that she makes, removing the blood from my limb, freely letting my grief out as I bask in the moment but taking care not to let a single sob escape me.


    My Lady finishes her task just as I calm down. She puts the knife away behind her back to start using both hands to rub the sleeve glove under the faucet, washing away the remaining blood that permeates the material. The bathtub is now half filled with bright red water and the smell of wet leather fills the bathroom.


    ¡°I''ll let you wash your helmet by yourself since you don''t want to take it off.¡± She tells me, as the sleeve glove''s leather returns to its natural dark brown color.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reflexively reply.


    My Lady runs her fingers along the length of my arm, intensely scrutinizing it. I hurriedly pull it away, fearing that she would detect something unusual about it.


    ¡°Don''t linger.¡± She adds, standing up to leave the room and closing the door behind herself.


    ¡°Thanks you, Lance.¡± I speak up, carefully articulating every sound.


    She doesn''t reply. I take my mask off from my belt, using a cloth to scrub the traces of blood from the wood. I then take a deep breath and switch it with my helmet, just in case she breaks her word again.


    It takes a while to get rid of all the blood that stuck to the metal but the metal is smooth under it so it isn''t too difficult to separate the red layer. Once done, I fit the helmet back on and tie the mask back to my belt.


    I get up from the stool, keeping a hand on it to steady myself. This is all to get even, I can''t forget the vow she broke and the revenge I swore. I walk up to the door, taking a few seconds to calm my breathing.


    I make sure that my helmet is set right over my head and grit my teeth, setting my hand on the handle, turning it open, and stepping into the living room in one fluid movement that doesn''t leave me with enough time to second guess myself.


    My Lady isn''t there. I stop on the spot, caught by surprise by her absence. The crackling sound of a fire emerge from a room on the other side. I make my way to that door, knocking on it.


    ¡°Lance?¡± I timidly call out.


    ¡°One, shit!¡± I hear a dull clang sound. ¡°One moment!¡±


    Worried, I lay my hand on the handle and push the door open. Discovering my Lady in front of a large cast iron stove. She is rapidly shaking her left hand up and down as one does when burned, holding a pan with her other one.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± I panic and hurry over to her side.


    ¡°It''s just a small burn, don''t worry.¡± She shrugs, intently staring at the pan.


    I follow her gaze, finding a dozen eggs cooking inside. Half of the yellows are broken and there are tiny bits of shell visible on the surface. I can''t help but snort the sight.


    ¡°Did you throw the whole eggs in?¡± I ask, giggling.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She replies, hurt.


    ¡°Then how did that happen?¡± I point at an entire half shell buried under egg white.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± My Lady groans as I explode in laughter.


    I make my way to a cupboard and open drawers until I find a fork. I then take her place at the stove and imperiously point her towards the dishes with the utensil.


    ¡°Set the table.¡± I tell her.


    I endeavor to remove the bits of shell as best as I can, breaking a few more yellows as I do. Once satisfied, I take the pan off and extinguish the stove''s fire construct. I make my way into the living room.


    My Lady set two plates with knives and forks on the table. I serve the eggs, taking two-thirds for myself. I sit down in front of my plate, spotting her raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You made too many for two and I''m really hungry.¡± I say, shrugging.


    ¡°I meant to ask about how you''re going to eat.¡± She replies. ¡°I was just going to bring it to you in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I cough, embarrassed. ¡°Look away.¡±


    She gracefully obeys, turning around in her chair. I quickly put the helmet down on the table and take my mask out, setting it sideways on my face, leaving only my mouth visible. I lower my chin and lean forwards over the plate as a precaution.


    ¡°Alright, let''s eat!¡± I exclaim happily, digging in without waiting.


    ¡°Enjoy.¡± My Lady replies with a smile.


    I pause with the fork half-way up to my mouth. Enjoy? Why say that? What''s in there? I let go of the utensil and stand up so violently that the chair is projected back, hitting the ground. I adjust the mask over my face and step back.


    ¡°What did you do to the food?¡± I ask, moving back towards the bathroom where I left my hammer.


    ¡°Noth... I didn''t do anything, Elizabeth.¡± She tells me with a worried expression, standing up in turn.


    ¡°I don''t believe you.¡± I utter coldly, hurrying into the room and grabbing my weapon, turning around just as she arrives.


    ¡°I swear, Elizabeth, the food isn''t drugged.¡± My Lady speaks up with a point of desperation in her voice.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter, not touching it.¡± I reply, moving forward and forcing her back.


    ¡°It matters to me that you believe what I tell you.¡± She tells me with a pained expression.


    ¡°I''ve heard plenty about what your word is worth from your last sweetheart.¡± She stumbles backward, paling. ¡°You''ve spent the entire time convinced that I''m her, I can tell. What does it say about you?¡±


    ¡°J... Elizabeth... please.¡± She stutters, tears forming at the corner of her eyes.


    I walk past my Lady, double stepping towards the exit. I hear her run after me, gripping the back of my chain-mail and stopping me.


    ¡°How can I make it up to you?¡± She asks with a trembling voice.


    I''ll be taking care of that, don''t you worry. I turn around, finding a distressed expression on her face. I grin behind my mask, enjoying it on some level while feeling the void pang in my heart.


    I notice my helmet on the table. I walk past her, using the fact that she''s behind me to take my mask off and fit it back on.


    ¡°You can deal with the rebel faction rising up in your backyard.¡± I tell her, securing the mask to my belt before looking back to her.


    ¡°What?¡± My Lady asks, taken by surprise. Either by the abrupt change in subject or the information itself.


    ¡°Nobles approached me, tried to make a deal.¡± I lie.


    ¡°How long ago?¡± She asks, quickly wiping her tears and turning serious.


    ¡°Few days.¡± I answer, somewhat baffled by her ability to just do that.


    ¡°You''re only telling me now?!¡± She exclaims, anger painting over her sharp traits. She takes a deep breath and calms down. ¡°Alright, okay. I''m sorry I yelled.¡± I frown, dissatisfied by how easily she seems to be able to control herself.


    ¡°Why? Why are you just letting it go? Is it because of your duty to maintain the truce?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Duty.¡± She spits out. ¡°My duty would be to throw you out of Meria.¡± She takes a breath. ¡°Do you think me a fool? I can tell that you''re not as innocent as you pretend to be about the rise of this rebel faction.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I repeat myself, annoyed.


    ¡°...¡± She opens her mouth but immediately closes it.


    ¡°Ah, her again.¡± I utter, encountering no difficulty in making my voice sound angry. I feel the grin on my lips widen alongside the tear in my heart as the void demands a kiss while my resolve remains set on revenge. ¡°Can''t get rid of her, can I?¡± I add wickedly.


    ¡°Please, Elizabeth. Work with me, together we have a better chance of saving the Izla. I can tell that you''re trying to help, but rooting those disloyal elements out is a setback, it hurts Meria.¡± My Lady argues.


    What? That''s what she thinks I did this for?


    ¡°You want me to help you convince the population to willingly hand over their homes, pick up arms and be slaughtered to stop an invasion caused by your own? By Noble greed?¡± I giggle at the thought. ¡°I won''t be another pawn in the Duke''s game.¡±

 Dances.Ch14

    My Lady¡¯s expression turns difficult at my answer, visibly trying to find the arguments to convince me. Steps resound in the hallway outside, only a single pair as far as I can tell.


    ¡°You know that it¡¯s not possible to regenerate an arm, right?¡± I speak up. She shakes her head in denial. I look down at my left limb. ¡°This got burnt the same way that girl¡®s arm was, except my companions had the decency to take a risk.¡± I giggle madly as her face contorts in pain, as her slender fingers tremble.


    ¡°I¡­ no, I don¡®t. We don¡®t know exactly what¡¯s possible with flow.¡± She says in a shaking voice.


    ¡°Lady Lance?¡± Edusa¡¯s voice interrupts us.


    I grip my hammer and slam it against the floor, scratching the boards with the end of the blade sticking out of the head. My Lady doesn¡¯t react, but I hear the young Lady startle on the other side of the door. A few seconds later, she opens the door by herself and rushes inside, sword in hand.


    ¡°Stand down, there¡¯s no danger.¡± My Lady tells her, not even turning to speak to the woman.


    ¡°I beg to differ.¡± I say with my head inclining sideways. ¡°Perhaps attacking you would finally convince you that I¡¯m not her.¡±


    I assemble a full-powered lightning construct, leaving it anchored inside my hand to avoid revealing my flow¡®s color. Edusa¡¯s sword blocked a normal one, but the Templars couldn¡¯t handle Celyz¡¯ so there must be a limit to the defense they have against it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you, Elizabeth.¡± She tells me in a firm voice.


    ¡°I will!¡± The young Lady speaks up, trying to step forward but my Lady blocks her by extending an arm.


    ¡°Put that away.¡± She orders, waiting for the youth to obey. Edusa does after hesitating for a short while. ¡°Do you have anything to report, Lady Edusa?¡± She asks over her shoulder, facing me still.


    ¡°A small group of four attacked a library last night, city archives were stolen.¡± She answers while glaring at me over the arm blocking her way.


    So it¡¯s them, and they have a plan. That¡¯s worrying but I don¡¯t know what more I can do to help. I have things to do anyway. Like finding out what the Lordling has been up to myself.


    ¡°Any ideas on what they¡¯re looking for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s restricted information.¡± Edusa replies in a harsh tone.


    I shrug, it¡¯s their problem now. My Lady frowns but doesn¡¯t push the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check up on the matter I told you about.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Stay with us, it could be dangerous.¡± She replies, stepping towards me. ¡°We can do it together.¡±


    I shake my head, stepping back to maintain the distance between us. Can¡¯t give her the opportunity to talk the faction out of rebelling, the Lordling needs to go and so does Button.


    The smell of the food on the table intensifies my hunger, despite my meal at Alana¡¯s tavern early in the morning. I grab my plate of eggs on the table. My Lady cooked it for me after all, I can¡¯t just let it go to waste.


    ¡°If this knocks me out later, we¡¯re going to have words, Lady Lance.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°It won¡¯t, I swear.¡± She answers, hand to her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to gather information while you deal with the mercenaries.¡± I say, staring her down through the thin opening in my helmet, challenging her.


    ¡°Okay. Please, be careful.¡± My Lady yields.


    I nod, walking past her and Edusa. I unravel my lightning construct and reabsorb the flow into my reserves. I engage in the hallway towards the next flight of stairs, going down several floors until I reach the main room.


    Sitting around polished oak tables are several officers in uniforms and a richly dressed old woman with a servant behind her holding a large ledger. A merchant, I suppose. They turn to me as I go down the last steps, interrupting their conversation.


    I head towards the exit, ignoring their gazes. I spot a few more clients, all richly dressed, also follow me with their eyes. I sigh. The fact that I was here is going to end up all over Meria.


    I open the door by hooking the handle with my hammer, walking into the street. I¡¯m surprised that no one complained about the plate I¡¯m taking with me. I shrug, putting some distance between me and the inn.


    I find an alley with empty crates, hiding behind one to take my helmet off and have my meal in peace. Horses pass by the alley a few minutes later, likely my Lady and Edusa leaving.


    I cut a whole egg yellow off from the rest in my plate and gobble it down, savoring it while remembering the image of my Lady cooking for me. I greedily devour the food, one bite after another. Once done, I set my helmet back on but remain sitting down to think.


    Meria can¡¯t fall the same way Castle Lance did. The city is too large for a battle to be won without heavy casualties on both sides, and there are too many soldiers all over the walls for me to breach them even if I had the option.


    No, the mercenaries must be stopped simply because I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to. I made the right call. The battle in the plains has shown me one thing, the snake¡¯s head must be cut off or controlled for the human army to surrender before it¡¯s too late.


    Meria needs to be toppled from the top, I can¡¯t let Nobility order their soldiers to fight to the death while they evacuate. I have no doubt that they would as there is no risk to their own lives to do so and it hurts the Rykz which will make it easier to defend Caeviel.


    There simply aren¡¯t enough boats to ferry the army or the population across to the mainland once the city¡¯s defenders get overwhelmed. People are likely aware of it on some level, that if things go badly, the Nobles will abandon them.


    Once the rebel faction becomes common knowledge, Nobility will lose the people¡¯s trust and put additional pressure on the army. That will come into play when I pressure them into surrendering.


    I get up and leave the alley, taking the street and heading north towards Patrick¡¯s mansion. The lack of blood on my helmet and glove seems to make me attract less attention on the streets, but those facing me do notice the hammer and part to let me pass.


    It¡¯s a short way from the western wall to the northern quarter of Meria. As usual, this part of the city is almost deserted and constantly patrolled by soldiers instead of city guards.


    When Patrick talked to Button, he mentioned that he could use the troops he commands as a way to prove that he¡¯s a better partner than Telnur would be to the Rykz. No doubt talking about his father¡¯s men, but some may be more loyal to him as the heir than to the aging Count Thrin.


    The Nobles he gathered around him may have their own soldiers to add to the count. I should be careful, I want them to fight but I can¡¯t let myself get caught in the middle of it when the Duke acts on this either.


    The question is, where are all the Nobles supporting him? He wouldn¡¯t be so obvious as to invite them all at once in his mansion, but he¡¯ll need to gather them together at some point and that¡¯s when I need to point Lance at them to do the most damage.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I turn at the corner of the Lordling¡¯s street, finding a single carriage in front of it. I wonder if Lance ordered someone to follow me. I glance behind myself and around the crossing, finding no one specific apart from a few patrols.


    As I approach the mansion, his butler opens the door. She is wearing the same impeccable outfit and her expression is as serious as ever as she steps outside, bowing.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She says as I walk up.


    ¡°Thank you, Sacit.¡± I reply, recalling her name at the last moment.


    She closes the door behind us, taking the lead to guide me through the hallways towards the wing where the Lordling¡¯s office is located.


    ¡°Who is Lord Patrick¡¯s guest this morning?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lord Baron Button, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She replies smoothly.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met.¡± I lie.


    ¡°The Baron is an avid hunter and a fervent businessman.¡± Sacit confides. ¡°Perhaps you could start the conversation on these matters, Lady Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I reply noncommittally, reminded of Cecil¡¯s comment about the woman being a gossip.


    I stop in the middle of the hallway. Sacit does too a second later, turning around and bowing reflexively.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Elizabeth?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± I open a door and grab her by the shoulder, pushing her into the small storage closet and following to stay out of sight.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth!¡± She protests, almost squeaking.


    ¡°Settle down, I¡¯m just going to give you some advice of my own.¡± I tell her, whispering.


    ¡°R-really? T-that¡¯s it?¡± She stutters, taking a step back with her hands up. I let her put some distance between us, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Why do you work for Patrick?¡± I ask directly, doing away with the title.


    ¡°Lord Heir Patrick remunerates me fairly.¡± She replies evasively. ¡°I am content in his employ.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s an asshole.¡± I add in her stead.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She worriedly glances left and right, looking for an escape route in the closet.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t divulge his matters behind his back if you were satisfied.¡± I comment, implying more than I what I was actually told. Her eyes widen in fear, her reaction tells me all I need to know. ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t care about any of that.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word about his current scheme to anyone, I swear!¡± She says hurriedly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if you did, Sacit.¡± I shrug. ¡°What you need to know is that he made a mistake himself and attracted the Duke¡¯s attention.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± She exclaims, and taking rapid breaths of air.


    ¡°Countess Lance herself told me, barely an hour ago.¡± I add.


    ¡°What do I do?!¡± Sacit asks herself in a tiny voice. I open my mouth to answer but a flurry of words escape her panicked lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to get hanged. I knew this was bad news but I couldn¡¯t tell anyone! They would¡¯ve condemned me with him! They¡¯re executing people for every little crime lately! Oh, Emperor, I¡¯m going to be hanged. He was so confident that the Duke wouldn¡¯t find out until it was too late! I knew it was reckless. Emperor, I don¡¯t want to have my head cut off!¡±


    Her tirade is cut short by lack of air. She starts panting rapidly, trying to regain her breath. She snaps her eyes back to me, the panic in them fades, replaced by a shred of hope.


    ¡°Why are you warning me, Lady Elizabeth?¡± She asks, recovering some of her composure.


    ¡°Because I need information.¡± I tell her flatly. ¡°Tell me what you know and I¡¯ll help you avoid punishment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed in the room while they discuss matters.¡± She admits but keeps talking. ¡°But I know that two nights ago, a group of mercenaries met with Lord Patrick in the garden. I didn¡¯t hear what they talked about but they had blood on their boots!¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Four mercenaries, Crows.¡± She replies instantly.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear under my breath.


    It wasn¡¯t Celyz, it was fucking Patrick. He has a much longer reach than Hurb and his companions, he could do a lot more damage with these schematics. Which means that my Lady¡¯s search probably won¡¯t go anywhere.


    ¡°They came back again early this morning, Lord Patrick actually woke up to greet them.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°What else?¡± I press her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sacit takes a deep breath. ¡°Lord Button kept leaving and coming back these past few days.¡±


    ¡°What did Patrick say that you¡¯re afraid would get you condemned to death?¡± I frown.


    ¡°He spoke of taking the Izla from the Duke¡¯s weak hands and criticized the King, Lady Elizabeth, that¡¯s treason!¡± She exclaims. ¡°I know that Lord Button did many orders from my Lord Heir yesterday because they had tea! A long time!¡±


    That makes no sense to me. I glance down, noticing that she¡¯s gripping her hands together so hard that her phalanxes are turning white from the effort. She¡¯s controlling her expression rather well, but she¡¯s probably scared to death underneath. I made a mistake talking to her right now, she¡¯s too incoherent to fool even Patrick. I don¡¯t need to know everything, I¡¯ll just send her to my Lady and find something to tell the Lordling.


    ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± I tell her, waiting for her to do so before continuing. ¡°Do you know where Lord Button keeps going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She looks down, panicking once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all I know is that he heads south but doesn¡¯t take too long to come back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I say in a soothing voice. ¡°What¡¯s your best guess?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯ve bought a large mansion!¡± She says with wide eyes. ¡°Yes! It makes sense, my Lord ordered me to find a merchant that sells furniture and give them a letter!¡±


    ¡°Near the castle?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There are some there, yes.¡± She nods frantically. ¡°The merchant was excited, that¡¯s why I think it was a large order!¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I needed to know.¡± I should be able to find that mansion if Patrick doesn¡¯t take me there himself. ¡°You should leave now, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re calm enough to meet your Lord.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be suspicious, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Sacit shakes her head. ¡°I can do my job.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain? I can tell him that I sent you on an errand.¡± I say.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t depart without warning Lord Patrick, my Lady.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I acquiesce, noticing her resolve. ¡°Whenever you feel that you can, go to the castle and ask to be brought to Lady Lance on my behalf. Tell her everything you know and she will protect you.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Sacit nods and I step aside to clear the path to the door.


    ¡°Take the time you need to focus.¡± I tell her.


    She takes a minute to compose herself, unwinding her fingers and setting her hands flat on her thighs. She walks past me, gracefully. That¡¯s some recovery.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I say appreciatively.


    ¡°This way, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She speaks up in a formal tone, leading me around a corner and in front of the door to Patrick¡¯s office. She lightly knocks on the wood.


    ¡°What is it, Sacit, I¡¯m busy?¡± Patrick asks in an irritated tone.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth Vil to see you, Lord Heir Patrick.¡± She replies in a calm tone of voice but I can see her hand shaking on the handle.


    Two people get up inside the office. Their chair¡¯s feet scrape against the floor. Sacit makes a grimace at the sound and takes a step back. I hear them approach and open the door.


    Patrick is dressed in a red outfit with embroidered golden ornaments, Button behind him is wearing a long brown tunic with a silver scarf. I almost scoff at their attires. They picked royal colors, so obviously trying to use their symbolism to bolster their appearance.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth, welcome. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that you found out what¡¯s happening tonight on your own, but I do hope you were discreet with the knowledge.¡± Patrick speaks up.


    ¡°Of course, Lord Patrick.¡± I bow slightly without missing a beat.


    ¡°This is my second, Baron Buton.¡± Patrick steps aside to give me a clear view of the man.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Buton tells me with a small salute.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± I retort before turning back to Patrick. ¡°I do have to admit, Lord Patrick, that while I am aware that you are taking a step forward tonight, I do miss the crucial details of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we are not that obvious after all!¡± He exclaims, laughing. ¡°Come inside, we were about to have tea.¡±


    I nod, walking in as Patrick and Buton return to their seats to either side of his desk. Sacit steps in, taking a chair resting against a wall and setting in down for me.


    I sit down comfortably, relieved that the butler is successfully acting normally. I lay my hammer against my armrest, within easy reach in case something goes wrong.


    ¡°I want to hear all about your progress, Lord Patrick.¡± I say.


    Patrick rolls a large piece of parchment and uses a string to tie it up, putting it away inside a wide drawer. He was very careful in how he handled it, not allowing me to take a single glimpse at it. I hear Sacit leave and close the door behind herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to every Noble I can trust to be discreet and most have accepted to gather tonight. I am confident that they will agree on a common course of action with me as their leader.¡± Patrick says, proudly sticking his chest out.


    It¡¯s good that I advanced my plans if this maniac is this confident and secure enough to actually order a murder. I should be careful myself, he won¡¯t hesitate to eliminate me if he thinks me a hindrance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± I say, inclining my head. ¡°I assume that you wish to speak to them on your own, secure your leadership and set a good example before you introduce me.¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯m entering a room filled with maniacs like the Lordling.


    ¡°Those were my thoughts, yes. I¡¯m glad that you see the necessity of it.¡± Patrick nods. ¡°You have a clarity of mind that goes beyond that of a simple brute like you call yourself.¡±


    ¡°It means a lot coming from you, Lord Patrick.¡± I utter carefully, swallowing my disgust.

 Dances.Ch15

    Patrick leans back into his chair, smiling widely. He seems in a great mood, and so does Buton. That¡¯s good for me, they¡¯re still confident. I need to reinforce my promise of support on Telnur¡¯s behalf because it would be odd if I didn¡¯t try to secure ties.


    ¡°It is quite amusing that in a few days, I¡¯ve gathered enough political influence to impose myself as the Heir to the Thrin family whether my father agrees or not, Lady Elizabeth.¡± Patrick says laughing.


    ¡°It should never have been in doubt.¡± I reply politely.


    ¡°Yet, it occurs soon after I lose my interest in the title. How amusingly ironic.¡± He notes with a small smile.


    ¡°Indeed, my Lord.¡± Buton laughs loudly.


    ¡°Your destiny always laid beyond the title of Count, Lord Patrick, it simply took time to reveal itself, as such things do.¡± I bullshit.


    ¡°Truth itself.¡± Patrick laughs exuberantly.


    ¡°Telnur is glad to have such a reliable ally, Lord Patrick. Would you agree to meet with us in a couple of days?¡± I ask directly.


    Patrick raises an eyebrow, bringing his hand up to his chin. Making a show of thinking it through.


    ¡°Maybe next week.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°We have plans in motion that require my full attention.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t intend to work with my fake faction at all. I lean forward in my chair, acting like his answer is dissatisfying.


    ¡°Lord Patrick, you should be able to find the time to meet us. If only to ensure that our movements do not go at cross purpose.¡± I say with a tense voice. ¡°Perhaps Lord Buton can represent your interests.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Lady Elizabeth, but my duty is to remain at my Lord¡¯s side.¡± Buton declines.


    ¡°There is no need to rush things along.¡± Patrick says with a calm tone.


    I get off my chair, slowly standing up and placing my hands flat on the desk. I look down at the Lordling, playing my part as a brute trying to pressure him.


    ¡°Lord Patrick, we are invested in this endeavor. It would disappoint us greatly if a misunderstanding sapped both of our positions.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Perhaps I can speak to Baron Kruger tonight, he has my trust.¡± He replies casually. ¡°Would that be enough, Lady Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°That suffice to establish a first contact.¡± I relent, sitting back down.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled.¡± Patrick takes a small bell out of a drawer to ring it lightly.


    A few tens of seconds later, Sacit enters the room with a silver platter in her hands. The black butler outfit she¡¯s wearing lacks even a single out of place crease, she must¡¯ve taken care to look perfect before walking in. She steps carefully, setting one foot in front of the other, the flat soles of her shoes clattering against the floorboards at a calculated pace.


    The two Lords watch silently as she slowly sets three porcelain saucers and cups on the desk, she lastly deposits three small spoons. Sacit then takes hold of the fuming pot and starts pouring tea.


    Her movements are precise but rigid and somewhat unnatural looking. She is paying too much attention to the details, her gestures don¡¯t appear fluid at all.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright, Miss Sacit?¡± Button asks, his eyebrows close together. ¡°You seem a little sick.¡±


    Her hands shake. Shit. She pulls the pot back but not in time to avoid an accident as a drop of tea falls on the desk. I discreetly move my hand on my armrest, bringing it closer to my hammer.


    ¡°I feel fine, Lord Baton. I mean Lord Buton.¡± Sacit stutters, her face is pale and even her hands are turning white.


    ¡°Get it together, Sacit.¡± Patrick snaps sharply.


    She bows again and quickly wipes the spill with a handkerchief. She resumes pouring, trembling but still managing. The Lordling is observing her closely, his eyes narrowing. His right hand is opening and closing, nervously.


    He suspects something. Patrick suddenly stands up. His hand flashing forth to seize Sacit¡¯s chin, forcefully turning her head to make her look up to him, making her spill tea all over the cup and saucer.


    ¡°I am rising in the world, in importance. I cannot have an incompetent butler dragging me down in front of my guests.¡± He utters in a venomous tone.


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Patrick. I¡¯ll do better.¡± She replies fearfully.


    ¡°Lord Patrick, it was a simple mistake. She must be unwell.¡± Buton intervenes, touching his tunic¡¯s collar and loosening it slightly. ¡°A light punishment should be sufficient, if you allow me¡­¡±


    I grit my teeth, barely managing to stop myself from seizing my hammer. I can¡¯t kill them both now. I need at least one of them alive and unaware to gather the rebels. Don¡¯t force my hand.


    ¡°We have a busy day ahead and no time to deal with a servant, Lord Buton.¡± Patrick sighs. ¡°Stand aside for now, Sacit.¡± He adds magnanimously, casually waving her away.


    She bows a third time, moving to a corner of the office. She is standing straight but on unsteady legs. Patrick sits back down in his chair, throwing a disgusted glance at the now useless platter and cups.


    ¡°My mood is ruined.¡± He says, annoyed. ¡°We shall speak at length over tea in a few days, Lady Elizabeth. Baron Kruger will join us and I assure you that my butler will have learned from her mistake.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, in the morning if that suits you, Lord Patrick.¡± I suggest. It doesn¡¯t matter, this ends tonight. ¡°I may bring someone of import with me so if you could prepare lunch for four.¡±


    ¡°That will do.¡± He nods and turns to Buton. ¡°You have your tasks for this afternoon. I will join you later this evening.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fail you, my Lord.¡± He replies.


    ¡°See our guests out, Sacit.¡± Patrick orders.


    I stand up, bowing along with Buton before taking hold of my hammer and following the butler out of the office. She closes the door behind us and guides us towards the front of the mansion. The Baron makes a turn ahead of us, bowing slightly as he parts ways.


    I walk behind Sacit, pondering my next move. I could follow him, find out where they¡¯re meeting, or take Patrick out now. The problem is that the rebellious Nobles may scatter if the Lordling doesn¡¯t show.


    ¡°Where did the Baron go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°His carriage driver is relaxing in the antechamber, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She replies, her voice is still tinted by fear.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whisper just loud enough for her ears.


    ¡°You¡¯ve almost certainly saved my life by warning me.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can slip out without making him suspicious?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. He will likely study for a few hours and expect me to respond when he rings.¡± Sacit replies. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s up for this, I can¡¯t leave her alone with this maniac even if it costs me a few hours.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stick around for a few hours until he leaves.¡± I tell her. ¡°Do you have somewhere I can hide near his office, within hearing range if you need me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lady Elizabeth, he only asks for water and sometimes fruit. Your chain-mail is too loud, if I dare say.¡± Sacit makes a small smile.


    ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯m used to it. Are you certain?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She nods. ¡°I am in better shape so if something happens, I can run away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± We arrive at the front door, I open it myself and lay my hand on her shoulder to stop her from bowing. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you, but make sure you don¡¯t get caught.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hidden many things over the years. Lord Patrick doesn¡¯t think of me as relevant as long as I make no mistakes. I will be fine, Lady Elizabeth, I¡¯ll drop him off in his carriage and ask the driver to leave me at the castle.¡± She reassures me, smiling.


    I hear Buton and his driver approaching from our left. I¡¯m out of time. I can either believe her or stick around and risk giving the Lordling an early warning.


    Ass-face wouldn¡¯t have tolerated gossip from his butler if he knew she spoke behind his back so she does have some ability to bluff. Reassured, I step out into the street, walking past the carriage.


    ¡°Have a good trip, Lord Baron Buton.¡± Sacit says.


    ¡°Be well, Miss Sacit.¡± He replies in a deep voice.


    His tone makes me shiver a little. I engage on the sidewalk, heading south towards the castle, counting on catching what direction his carriage takes to follow and find the general location of the meeting place he¡¯s preparing for the Lordling.


    Walking on the sidewalk, I hear the carriage door close behind me. Soon after, the driver snaps a whip in the air and the horses depart, slowly at first but quickly picking up in speed.


    They pass me by in no time, reaching the turn at the end of the street and taking a left. I speed up to the corner just in time to see the driver turn right. I accelerate again, ignoring the curious looks that a patrol of soldiers throw my way.


    The carriage is headed in the castle¡¯s direction alright, that¡¯s good. I follow the distant sounds as long as I can until they lose me. That¡¯s fine, I know what it looks like and it isn¡¯t that large of an area to search.


    As expected, it takes me a bit of time to look through the few blocks of buildings near the castle, where he could have been headed. But I do find Buton¡¯s carriage in the end, parked in front of a large mansion painted blue with several granite balconies that have marble railings.


    The front porch is large enough to allow drivers to park their vehicles under it when it rains. Precious Nobles, can¡¯t handle a drop of rain. I scoff a little, looking through windows to find a deserted one that I can use to observe from.


    The furniture in a small wooden manor is covered by white drapes, I slow down and wait for a patrol of soldiers to turn at a crossroad before making my way along the side of the structure.


    The garden behind it is unkempt, there are shrubberies growing wildly along the fence separating it from the neighboring mansion. That one must be abandoned too or the shrubs would be trimmed at least on that side.


    They¡¯re kicking people out of their houses when there are empty ones here. I close my right fist, controlling my anger. Patience. I slip between two bushes and hop over the fence, making my way to that buildings oak backdoor.


    I press my left hand against the handle and start pushing against the lock. The wood creaks under the pressure but doesn¡¯t seem to be breaking. I take a step back to settle my feet and add my leg¡¯s strength. Might need a construct after all. Crack. Or not.


    The whole area around the handle is splintered, I try to push the door open but it seems stuck. I remove a few wooden shards that seem to be blocking it and apply more pressure until the panel swings open.


    I walk inside, finding a completely empty building, not even a single piece of furniture or even a painting on the walls. There is a well polished, if dusty, flight of stairs. I start climbing it, it leads me past the second floor and up to the dark attic.


    I assemble a fire construct and activate it, leaving it hovering over my hand. I use it for light and to burn large spider webs while I look for a hatch that I find in the middle of the inclined ceiling. I unlock the hook and push it open to climb on the roof.


    I sit down, using the ridge to hide myself from the street. I set my hammer down on the tiles and assemble an enhancing construct for my hearing, bracing myself for a long wait.


    It took me a good hour to find Buton¡¯s carriage so Patrick should get here within one or two more hours. I feel a twinge of guilt at having left the scared butler by herself. If I don¡¯t see her, I¡¯ll have to think of something and hope it isn¡¯t too late.


    After a few boring minutes, I start training my lion strike assembling speed to get into the habit of extending the timer segment.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I mutter.


    A half hour passes until I hear the sound of a carriage¡¯s wheels rolling down the street. I crawl over to the roof¡¯s ridge and wait until it stops before throwing a quick look over.


    A servant opens the carriage¡¯s door and a Lord wielding a sword with a red jewel in the pommel steps out. He is wearing a blue tunic with a gray tower embroidered in the front, his crest.


    I hide again, going back to my training. Another few minutes pass before another carriage rolls down the street. I grab my hammer and move closer to the stone chimney poking out on the edge of the roof, using it as cover to observe a Lady in a wide black dress step out.


    As the next hour goes by, I observe many Nobles enter the large blue mansion. None of the servants are allowed inside, I suppose it¡¯s a matter of trust and security as they aren¡¯t bringing bodyguards either.


    From behind the chimney, I hear a squad of soldiers marching along the street. That¡¯s the first one I notice since the one that turned the corner, that¡¯s odd.


    I follow them with my ears, throwing a quick glance over the roof¡¯s ridge when they stop. There are a dozen of them standing in formation around Baron Kruger. Not a patrol, a personal retinue. The door opens and he is allowed inside while his soldiers take positions outside under the porch.


    I quickly hunker down, having seen all I need. They probably paid a few officers to look the other way for the day. It would be typical of the Lordling to allow those with a title to bring soldiers while the rest are forbidden even a single bodyguard.


    So far, they¡¯ve all arrived wearing ceremonial clothing, likely what they would wear in court. Another of Patrick¡¯s commands, I have no doubt.


    During the time it takes for the sun to reach half-way down the horizon from its zenith, a dozen more Nobles show up. The first eight are of no interest to me. The last four, however, I hear coming from afar because of the large number of soldiers escorting them.


    I wait until they pass by the manor I¡¯m hiding on to throw a glance over the ridge. There are at least fifty soldiers in a column, lead by three Ladies and a Lord. They¡¯re wearing brightly colored clothes, cyan, teal, green, and blue, with a fortune in jewelry on top of the expensive cloth.


    The soldiers start spreading out around the large blue mansion while their charges step inside. As I am about to hide once more, a carriage engages on the street at a trotting pace. I don¡¯t recognize the driver but the curtains covering the door¡¯s window are of a golden color. That has to be the Lordling.


    It stops in front of the mansion. The one that steps out first is Sacit in her black and white butler outfit. I sigh in relief at the sight of her, unharmed and looking well.


    She extends her arm out. A hand, with only a thumb and an index, emerges from inside, taking hold of her forearm. Patrick exits the carriage with arrogance, making use of Sacit¡¯s help to step out.


    He is wearing the same red outfit with golden embroidery as before but with an added red ruby necklace, golden cape with a silver hem, and a dazzling purple scarf. My eyes widen at the sight of it. Even I know that purple dyes are worth a lot more than their weight in gold.


    I watch him walk up to the mansion, wondering what he¡¯s up to when he pauses in the middle of the path. The soldiers, however, pick up quickly and bow deeply. The Lordling¡¯s face turns smug for a brief second before he regains control of his expression.


    The soldiers open the door for him but he takes his time. I imagine that he¡¯s savoring his glorious approach. I scoff and sit back down behind the chimney. I hear the carriage depart. Sacit should be on her way to the castle.


    I settle down. It should take a few hours for her to find Lance and for them to gather soldiers, possibly Templars for this kind of treason. A minute later, I hear a carriage heading down the street from the other side.


    I throw a glance over the roof¡¯s ridge, finding Patrick¡¯s carriage coming back. It passes by the large blue mansion without stopping. What is she doing? The driver takes a turn at the crossroad, headed north. The castle is the other way! Can I really not trust anyone to do their part?


    ¡°Should I go find my Lady? But it¡¯s getting late and I can¡¯t ask for her at the castle. By the time I find her, it will be too late to catch them in the act.¡± I mutter to myself. ¡°Besides, she¡®s let me down too many times before.¡±


    I start heading towards the hatch, hunkered down. I¡¯ll have to find a way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let this maniac secure enough power to actually be a threat, there is a time limit on this.¡± I groan, annoyed.


    As I say that, I catch a glance of two people as they jump from one roof to another. My Lady and Edusa, headed my way. She is still wearing her heard leather armor, laminated with steel.


    She raises her hand, waving at me with a smile. How did she find me? Was she led here by the mercenaries? Unlikely. I keep moving towards the hatch to grab my weapon, that I left there earlier.


    I stand up, I¡¯m low enough on the side of the roof that I won¡¯t be visible from the large blue mansion. They leap onto the neighboring manor and slow down, walking up to the edge.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I ask, nervously touching my helmet to make sure that it¡¯s still there, despite the fact that it slightly obstructing my field of vision at all times.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born last night. Once I knew there was a rebel faction, it wasn¡¯t too hard to find out more.¡± She rolls her beautiful light gray eyes and takes a teasing tone. ¡°Lady Edusa was right, you do like lurking on roofs.¡±


    ¡°What about the mercenaries?¡± I ask, ignoring the comment. ¡°We agreed on a course of action.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t going to let you deal with this by yourself. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± My Lady replies apologetically.


    I still can¡®t trust her. This time at least, she thought of me.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Me? Not a thing. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± She replies with a wide smile.


    The void in my heart roars in delight, I bring my hand up and tap my chest to tell it to calm down. My heartbeat accelerates instead.


    ¡°Then what ab¡­¡± I start but she cuts me off.


    ¡°The Duke has convened with Master Amand. The matter is out of our hands now, Elizabeth.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Can I jump over?¡± My Lady asks with a shy smile.


    ¡°You, alone.¡± I answer, staring at Edusa with cold eyes.

 Dances.Ch16

    Edusa frowns at my words, raising her chin in a challenging manner. My Lady leaps over the space between manors in a single go, her straight black hair floating around her face in midair.


    ¡°Link up with Master Amand and Duke Meria, Edusa, we¡¯ll talk later.¡± She says before walking up to me, extending her hand.


    ¡°I was told to escort you, Lady Lance. Please don¡¯t make me disobey my orders.¡± Lady Edusa replies, bowing.


    I reach out towards her forearm with my right hand and we naturally seize each other¡¯s wrists.


    ¡°Give us some privacy then.¡± My Lady says over her shoulder.


    Edusa frowns but obeys, making her way to the edge of the roof and directly jumping down. I hear her land and roll in the neighboring garden. That¡¯s impressive, at least a four-meter drop. I pull on her hand, bringing her closer to me.


    ¡°How did you find them?¡± I ask, still suspicious of her. She could have followed me here.


    ¡°I suspected Patrick because of our¡­ of my history with him. Did you push him to create this faction?¡± She replies.


    ¡°I did.¡± I admit shamelessly. ¡°It was her plan though.¡± I add.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She blurts out, a vague distant look in the light gray abyss of her eyes. ¡°Oh.¡± She says again, tearing herself out of the daze. ¡°He only has himself to blame.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me.¡± I utter.


    ¡°We simply questioned those who attended his latest parties until we found someone willing to talk.¡± She sighs. ¡°You should have come to me instead of making this mess, I would have helped you with regards to Patrick.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± I say, climbing up the roof to stand on the ridge, pulling her along. ¡°The entire point of her plan was to create this situation.¡±


    A Lady on one of the large blue mansion¡¯s balconies spots us, hurriedly rushing back inside. I smile. She¡®s here, it means that the army isn¡¯t far behind. Get worried and agitated, Lordling, it¡¯s too late to salvage this now.


    I turn on myself, overlooking Meria and attentively listening to the city until I pick up the sounds that interest me, those that armed troops make as they march. I point my Lady towards the noises coming from almost every direction around us.


    ¡°This was her goal, Lance. Nobles arresting Nobles in plain sight. The Duke won¡¯t be able to stop the rumors, the dissension among Nobility will be brought to light. That bit of truth is what she is aiming for.¡± I giggle. ¡°You did a number on her.¡±


    My Lady¡¯s hand trembles over my wrist. Her slender fingers squeeze tighter, securing her hold.


    ¡°I¡­ why are you going along with this if you¡¯re not¡­¡± She speaks hesitantly.


    ¡°Because she is right.¡± I reply coldly. ¡°Nobility provoked this war but instead of negotiating, you¡®re fighting and using peasants like their lives are below your greed, your pride. Since Nobles refuse to bend their spines and take responsibility, we have little choice but to make them.¡±


    I should keep the fact that Patrick hired the mercenaries that murdered architect Mathew and attacked the library archives to myself. There may be information that will help me in these schematics.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only cause chaos, Elizabeth. As a Lady, you should know that Meria would fall into anarchy without rulers to maintain the peace. Civilization stands because it is united, ordered, and structured.¡± She refutes softly.


    ¡°Nobility, bourgeoisie, peasantry. Those distinctions are how those with undeserved power maintain their control without having to resort to force. The separation is only useful to leash the population, it is not needed.¡± I counter. ¡°I have witnessed a village governing itself, peacefully and without the threat of violence. They were more united and orderly than what I¡¯ve seen in Meria so far. Yet, they lacked the feudal structure that you claim keeps it all together.¡±


    ¡°The struggle improves Kingdoms as a whole, it prevents stagnation.¡± My Lady argues. ¡°It is beneficial as long as we are unified under the Empire.¡±


    I sigh in annoyance, running my gaze along the area¡¯s streets and crossroads. A column of Templars emerges at a corner, the first ten wearing plate armor and carrying two-handed longswords with silver lion tabards. The forty temple guards that follow behind them are wearing hard leather armor and silver colored chain-mails, wielding swords and kite shields.


    There are three more identical groups approaching the large blue mansion, one from every cardinal direction. I feel a wicked grin appear on my face. Events are catching up with you, Lordling. I wonder if he¡¯ll realize that he danced to my tune all along.


    I notice her gaze wander towards the south-west from the corner of my eye. I follow it, finding a group of two dozen archers wearing chain-mails of their own but their tabards depict a stag¡¯s head with wide antlers, Duke Meria¡¯s crest. They hold recurve bows in their hands and two quivers on their backs, each filled with white-plumed arrows.


    ¡°You claim to be a Lady. Are you not?¡± My Lady suddenly asks.


    ¡°I use it because the privilege attached to it makes it easier for me to move.¡± I deflect. ¡°But I have no intention of playing along with this bloody social climbing contest you seem to think is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She pauses. ¡°But do you have a title?¡±


    ¡°If I did before, I would have thrown it away. I am serious, I won¡¯t play this game. Don¡¯t push me on this or I¡¯ll place myself above you and act like it.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m trying to understand you.¡±


    ¡°Are you finally opening your eyes to the fact that I¡¯m not her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± She sighs sadly, pulling on my hand a little. ¡°I don¡¯t think Jessica would do this.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re not condemning me for doing it, or her for planning it.¡± I note.


    ¡°I agree with some of what you said. We should be negotiating. But this isn¡¯t the way to do it. The Rykz are almost at our doors, your actions might be what defeats us in the end.¡± My Lady says in a difficult tone. ¡°At the same time, I don¡¯t see an easier way out of this disaster. Perhaps the Izla¡¯s fall will be what saves us in the end.¡±


    ¡°Then help me!¡± I exclaim, jumping on the opening at the thought of her working together with me, my desire overwhelming my vow to take revenge on her.


    ¡°I have responsibilities that I cannot gamble with on such an uncertain outcome, Elizabeth.¡± She says, her eyebrows close together in worry, an expression of repressed pain on her face.


    The void beats with excitement at the sight while I regret my outburst. I almost threw away the memory of her shattering us for so little, only a chance of being with her once again.


    I turn away, looking to the manor. There are now a dozen nobles observing us from the balconies, including the four titled ones that arrived with soldiers. They are using the marble railings to rest their drinks as they discuss. Not all of them seem worried at the sight of us. Idiots.


    Patrick walks out on the largest balcony on the highest floor, escorted by Buton to his right and Kruger to his left. His face is haughty, he glances in our direction but his expression doesn¡¯t reveal his thoughts.


    I tap the side of my helmet, just over my ears, with my free left hand, observing him intently. The Lordling frowns, his eyes losing focus. A few seconds, they widen and he hits the marble railing with a closed fist, glaring at me while he speaks quickly to the two Lords on either side of him.


    ¡°Should we make a bet on what happens?¡± I ask her.


    I watch Patrick rush back into the mansion, the Nobles on the other balconies imitating him soon after. The soldiers surrounding the mansion start moving shortly after, entering through the front door in a column.


    Too bad we¡¯re too far to hear anything more than unrecognizable sounds. I glance at her, noticing that she¡¯s taking a long time to reply. She is staring down into the street with a distant gaze.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that anymore.¡± She finally tells me, regret in her voice. ¡°Betting.¡± She adds in a murmur.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question, despite knowing where her remorse is coming from.


    ¡°Because I was foolish once and used a sweet girl¡¯s feelings in a stupid game.¡± She replies with a sigh. ¡°This is a nightmare.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who you are anymore.¡± She answers, fear distorting her sharp traits. ¡°I¡¯m attracted to you despite myself. I thought it meant that you were her but I can¡¯t trust my feelings on this matter. You are my nightmare, Elizabeth.¡± She swallows with difficulty.


    ¡°Why are you telling me?¡± I ask, tightening my grip on her wrist in turn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Would you tell her that I¡¯m trying my best to keep my oath? I, I just. I need to know that she¡¯s okay.¡± My Lady seems almost frightened as she awaits my response.


    I ponder for a few seconds, considering my options. If I refuse, it could push her away from E.Vil, but it tells her something if I accept.


    ¡°It is not possible for me to reach that girl at the moment. And that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say on this matter.¡± I say coldly. ¡°I am not without feelings myself, Lance.¡± I add, looking away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologizes with a deep voice.


    Two groups of Templars arrive from either side of our street, engaging in it at the same time. I can clearly hear the sounds of those in full plate armor, wearing spiked metal boots that scraping against the pavement. Finally.


    The column on our right, the one that will pass by us to reach the mansion, is led by a middle-aged man with short black hair and a tired face. He is wearing a silver lion pommel sword at his waist but lacks a kite shield or leather armor, dressed in a simple silver lion tabard.


    ¡°That¡¯s Master Amand.¡± My Lady tells me.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that fool you, he¡¯s Meria¡¯s best swordsman in Mother¡¯s absence.¡± She says.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    I throw a quick glance over my shoulder, spotting a group of the Duke¡¯s archers progressing over fences to approach the mansion from behind, flanked by the other two temple guard squads. The twenty wearing plate armor aren¡¯t bothering and directly going through the fences, breaking them like firewood.


    ¡°They¡¯re setting up defenses at the doors and windows.¡± My Lady says, pointing at the mansion.


    ¡°Are they planning to fight?¡± I ask, baffled. ¡°They have no hope of winning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not apparent to them, besides, they have few other options. Imagine what you would do in their stead.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Hard to, I wouldn¡¯t put myself in that situation to begin with.¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Most have never had to carry the weight of their actions, they have very little experience to draw from to deal with the consequences of their choices. Their situation will become clearer as they start losing, but it will be too late by then.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°It is also hard for them to believe that the Templars would act against them. Nobles are raised viewing the Order as advisers, intermediaries, and protectors, not enforcers. Templars seldom intervene in Nobility¡¯s quarrels, they even allow battles between families to occur to let a winner emerge, stabilizing the region. Those Patrick spoke to and convinced are the most blinded by their birth, it is no surprise that they would fail to see that resisting will only condemn them to certain death.¡±


    ¡°The objective wasn¡¯t to provoke a bloodbath.¡± I frown. ¡°We simply wanted to destroy their reputation along with the rest of Nobility¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know what would happen? Didn¡¯t Jessica?¡± She asks in a soft voice.


    ¡°Truly did not. I expected some blood, but not a battle.¡± I giggle madly. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll have less dissension to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Lives will be destroyed, Elizabeth.¡± She admonishes me.


    ¡°They planned to betray Caeviel and carve their own Kingdom out of its ruins, do you really pity the fools?¡± I ask. ¡°Not to mention what Patrick would have done to the peasantry.¡±


    My Lady lets go of my wrist, crossing her arms. The void in my heart grumbles but I ignore it. Watching the Templars as they deploy themselves around the mansion, methodically surrounding it.


    ¡°The first of them that suggests surrendering will be cut down by the others because that person will be considered weak-willed and likely to give them up.¡± She speaks up.


    I keep my silence, my gaze fixed on the Duke¡¯s archers as they form lines behind the temple guards and nock arrows onto their recurve bows¡¯ strings. Tables, still covered in cloth, are blocking the mansion¡¯s windows.


    ¡°Rebels!¡± A loud shout startles me. I follow the sound to Master Amand. ¡°I am Master Amand of Emperor Rasaec¡¯s Templar Order! I demand your immediate surrender for questioning!¡±


    I hear a commotion coming from the mansion but a cry cuts it short. Soon after, Patrick steps out of the front door, standing under the porch and looking confident. His left hand is holding his necklace¡¯s jewel, an odd posture.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Master Amand. We are not rebelling.¡± He speaks loudly and clearly, without a trace of shame.


    ¡°You expect me to take you on your word, Child? Look at your own attire.¡± Amand replies sarcastically. ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s seal, I order you all to walk out of this mansion and submit to an impartial inquiry within my Temple¡¯s walls.¡±


    He makes a small sign with his left hand and a Templar walks out of the ranks, holding a golden lion head within his hands. The temple guard raises it over his head, clearly showing it off.


    ¡°We have done no wrong assembling to discuss Noble matters, you do not have the authority to demand this of us!¡± Patrick counters, his expression growing less confident.


    ¡°Your Emperor wills it so, that should be sufficient.¡± Master Amand shouts with some anger on his tired face.


    ¡°We are Caeviel Nobility and not breaching any of the Empire¡¯s laws!¡± Patrick exclaims triumphantly, failing to notice the Templar¡¯s impatience.


    ¡°Your own Duke orders your questioning, his men surround you. Cease this folly before it is too late.¡± Amand says, unsheathing his sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Duke Meria anywhere.¡± The Lordling replies, his suspicious eyes fixed on the Templar¡¯s weapon.


    Master Amand looks down to his sword, ignoring Patrick and focusing on it. He extends his left hand up, every Templar in the area raises their sword hands.


    The next moment, golden trickles of flow emerge out of every hand to float towards the Templar Order Master, going through walls and people alike to gather in golden streams.


    ¡°Last warning.¡± Amand utters coldly, receiving the energy in his left hand and absorbing it.


    ¡°We are Caeviel Nobility! You have no proof of wrongdoing, I demand an audience with the King!¡± Patrick shouts taking a step back.


    The Templar Master slashes the air in front of himself, leaving a long flow line of a few meters behind, suspended in the air. He swings it a second time with flawless precision, leaving another line parallel to the first one.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± I ask my Lady.


    ¡°Building an air blade. He¡¯s serious.¡± She replies quietly, captivated by the spectacle. ¡°The construct compresses air between barrier segments to sharpen it until it can cut through steel.¡±


    ¡°Sounds dangerous.¡± I comment, squinting my eyes.


    ¡°It takes a lot of energy but it is very effective as both an intimidation tactic and a first strike.¡± She explains.


    Amand slashes his sword a third time, leaving a flow line at an equal distance between the other two. He then sheathes the weapon and extends his right hand out to touch them, his left still receiving more and more energy.


    The three lines move, forming a triangular shape in midair, their golden color increases in intensity as Amand assembles the construct.


    Those Templars that stand close to their Master are holding their tabards in place as the wind picks up, but only around them. Whoosh. The sound reaches even our ears from our location, a hundred meters away.


    Patrick is walking backward, some panic on his face, he stops once he reaches the large blue mansion¡¯s door frame. He is gripping the necklace¡¯s jewel with all his strength.


    Master Amand lays both hands on either side of the air blade construct with a serious look on his fatigued face.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Patrick yelps in panic.


    Too late. The Templar activates the construct and it flashes forward, expanding as it goes from two meter¡¯s length to four and then to eight. It angles to the side, the golden air blade¡¯s center aimed at the Lordling¡¯s chest.


    A bubble of flow emerges out of Patrick¡¯s necklace, centered on it and expanding to contain his entire body. The parts of Amand¡¯s construct that impact the shield simply¡­ dissolve, while the rest keeps going.


    Patrick is blown back into the mansion by the air pressure while the blade hits the buildings, shredding the walls wide open and causing some to collapse entirely.


    ¡°Charge.¡± Master Amand orders loudly but in a flat voice.


    At his word, the Duke¡¯s archers release their bow¡¯s strings all at once, launching a massive volley of white-plumed arrows towards the mansion. Most impact the tables blocking the windows, the rest hit walls, sticking into them and producing blunt sounds.


    The armored Templars rush the structure, their two-handed swords held high with their less protected brethren following a single step behind them. They pour into the breach made by their Master, crashing into soldiers who barely find the time to get into defensive positions from the hunkered down stances that the air blade construct forced them to take.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Patrick shouts from inside, but the voice is lost in the middle of battle noises and nightmarish screams.


    A second volley of arrows hit the furniture blocking the windows, chunks of wood are torn out in large splinters. The Templars on the front-line rely entirely on their plate armors to defend themselves while they push their defenders back by widely swinging with their two-handed swords.


    ¡°Formation.¡± Amand utters once they establish a foothold inside the mansion.


    The temple guards obey, reforming their ranks within seconds. Those with shields move forward, slipping between their armored brethren to form a shield wall in front of them, it allows them to use their longer reach to attack the defenders, trusting in their comrades to ensure their safety.


    The third volley of arrows impacts the structure, breaking through several barricaded windows. More screams reach our ears.


    I glance at my Lady, her expression is inscrutable, hard. I take hold of her hand, squeezing it lightly. She responds by caressing the back of my right hand with her slender fingers, sending shivers down my spine.

 Dances.Ch17

    A drop of water hits the top of my helmet, another, and then a dozen more as rain starts pouring down on us. The humidity in the air doesn¡¯t do a thing to prevent the screams from reaching us.


    The defending soldiers on the ground floor are retreating in front of the Templars, fighting desperately, having little choice but to fight for their lives. Their necks will face either a rope or an axe if they cannot escape.


    The fourth volley of white-plumed arrows is released. It seems to majestically hang in the air when it reaches the highest point of its arc, for a single second. The arrows fall down, shredding the wooden tables blocking the windows to batter the inside of the mansion in a deadly metal shower.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± I tell my Lady.


    Without waiting, I let go of her hand to slip my hammer¡¯s handle behind my back, between my chain-mail and hard leather armor. I throw a quick look to my side, her eyelids are tightly shut. I untie my mask from the belt and quickly exchange it with my helmet.


    ¡°Can I look now?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply, injecting flow into the runes to make the wooden item stick to my head.


    ¡°Is that your family¡¯s crest?¡± She questions, staring at the silver tree engraved in my mask.


    ¡°No. What would be the point in hiding my face if I so easily revealed my identity?¡± I reply.


    The rain intensifies, water seeps through my hair, soaking them, and flattening them around my head. The cool feeling of it against my skin is enjoyable but incomparable what the sight of her does to me.


    My Lady¡¯s straight hair are bundling up in strands, drops of water trickle down her face, trickling along her sexy traits. The void in my heart wails, I reflexively take hold of her hand in reaction.


    ¡°Your knowledge, manners, and opinions are too¡­ different.¡± She says quietly. ¡°You¡¯re not a Noble, are you?¡±


    I pull her closer, wrapping my arms around her waist. My chain-mail clinking against the laminated steel of her armor. I gaze up at her, losing myself into the abyss of her light gray eyes.


    ¡°I stopped being one the day my house was set on fire by rival Nobles, playing the game to its natural conclusion. I was lucky enough to escape with only my left arm in flames. Doubly so when a friend extinguished it, taking the risk to run out of flow despite the looming danger.¡± I utter the lie, savoring the fact that she looks away at the words.


    She slips her hands around my back, giving me a strong wrapping hug. The contact pushes my rancor away to the background of my thoughts, allowing me to melt into it, going as far as to sigh in contentment.


    A wall collapses with a loud crashing sound, provoking a cloud of dust that is quickly beaten down by the falling water. I groan, annoyed as I stare at the blue mansion, half of its walls are gone now.


    The rebel soldiers are retreating to the second floor, making their way upstairs as best as they can. A half-dozen of them are stuck, unable to reach the staircase, surrounded by armored Templars and battered by arrows.


    ¡°Is your left leg injured too?¡± She asks, calling my attention away from the screams.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, shaking my head.


    I slowly spin on the spot, carefully picking my footholds on the tiles but determined to dance her. I press my mask against her chest. She gently rubs my back, I feel almost nothing because of the layers between her hand and my skin.


    ¡°You almost always rest your weight on your right leg.¡± She comments, letting me lead our waltz.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really paid attention.¡± I say. ¡°Take a guess?¡±


    ¡°It must be fatigued more often than the other leg, perhaps you formed the habit to conserve stamina.¡± She notes. ¡°Because your left arm is stronger.¡±


    ¡°You pay close attention to me.¡± I giggle in delight. ¡°Amazing deduction.¡±


    ¡°I simply noticed how strong your left hand is during our first dance.¡± My Lady replies uncomfortably.


    My heart pangs at the shy display while the void stirs in delight. I make a grimace, torn between how happy I am to be with her and the fact that I¡¯m still resolved to tear her down to where she the same point where left me that night once I¡¯ve built her up.


    All these contradictory feelings distract me from the dance and I lose my footing, having forgotten how slippery and dangerous wet tiles can be. My Lady reacts instantly, catching me before I can fall over. She widens her stance to support us both.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I whisper, my heart wildly beating inside my chest.


    ¡°I still hope to turn you to my side.¡± She replies, grinning as I regain my balance. ¡°I believe that you are reaching for something other than what they are, like I am. An ideal that isn¡¯t incompatible with my own, we can work together.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but you simply cannot give me what I want.¡± Because that must be taken. ¡°And what you could, you won¡¯t freely.¡± I add.


    ¡°I refuse to help you tear Nobility down, it is not the solution.¡± She says with a sigh, understanding my meaning. ¡°I want your word that if this triggers a riot, you¡¯ll speak with me to cool things down.¡±


    ¡°Why should I when your Duke could solve the issue by simply listening?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re partly responsible.¡± She replies with a frown.


    ¡°Well, depends what you give me in exchange, Lance.¡± I smirk under my mask, taking hold of her between my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right? You¡¯re not lying to me? About this and¡­ and Jessica.¡± She asks with a difficult expression and rosy cheeks.


    ¡°I am not.¡± I reply quickly, too eager to hear what she¡®ll suggest to think it through or linger on the irony that she¡¯s the one questioning my honor. The void stills in expectation.


    She pushes me away. Her left hand reaches up to touch my mask, her right slips behind my neck to take hold it. My breath grows short and irregular as a shiver of excitement courses through my back. I activate the illusion construct, flooding it with flow.


    ¡°Can I?¡± She asks softly.


    ¡°Just my mouth.¡± I say in a trembling voice, my gaze fixed on her sharp but fragile looking traits.


    My Lady shifts the mask upward, obstructing my sight completely. She respects my words and stops when my lips uncovered. The darkness enhances my hearing, making the yells and shouts of despair all the more obvious.


    Drops of cold water impact my lower chin. Still gripping the back of my neck with one hand, she uses the other to take hold of my right hand. She takes the lead, making us swirl over the slippery roof, blindly tempting fate. I should be scared but I feel complete, finally whole.


    We swerve together for an exhilarating moment along the music made by the rebels¡¯ slaughter, steely beats and screaming vocals accompanying us in a perfect disharmony.


    My Lady slowly brings the dance to a stop, leaning in. My breath cuts short, several seconds before we even touch. Time seems to slow down, my perceptions narrow until all that remains is the feel of her inside my arms.


    My Lady¡¯s soft lips finally touch mine after an eternity. My knees give out from under me and I keel over, falling into her arms. She sweeps me off my feet, supporting me with one arm around my waist while her hand grips my back hair, uniting both of our mouths and bodies together.


    She kisses me timidly, shyly brushing my pulp, behaving like teenagers as we savor this first most intimate sharing of ourselves. The symbolic opening of our hearts, peaking at the feelings inside.


    My wish isn¡¯t fulfilled yet. I push for more, determined to get everything I can out of this kiss, to satisfy my heart¡¯s desperate longing. I passionately split her lips, finding her tender wet tongue to wrap my own around it.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Uh.¡± My Lady makes a small noise in surprise but quickly melds into it.


    As I enjoy the soft humid feel of her mouth, a pleasant lightheartedness fills the void. This is everything that I hoped and fantasized about. No, it¡¯s more.


    My inhalations grow too rapid, too short and shallow. She pulls back, separating us just slightly, only enough to allow air in. We share a deep breath.


    She dives back in, sucking my upper lip between hers and devouring it with tiny bites that make my jaw slacken and throws my thoughts in for a spin. I would fall if not for how tightly she is holding me.


    My Lady releases my lip and I seize the chance to explore her mouth. I use my tongue, passing over the inside of her cheeks, behind her teeth, and then lick her smooth palate. My scorching desire to know her in every detail smothers my hesitation at performing such odd of the actions.


    She allows me everything, even accompanying me along. One more thing. I draw her lower lip in, sucking on it until it lays between my teeth. I don¡¯t hesitate to bite down on it, not as hard as I can but enough to open a small wound.


    ¡°Umph!¡± My Lady yelps.


    I don¡¯t release her lip yet, keeping it for myself. I lick the cut, aspiring her blood and saliva inside my mouth. I taste her subtle iron and salty flavor for a long moment, reveling in the pleasure of drinking her in.


    She plunges back into the kiss, forcing my teeth apart to wrap her tongue around mine. She pulls them both into her mouth to passionately nibble them, pressing our lips together. My heart skips a beat.


    I search her waist until I find the border of her armor¡¯s jacket. I slip my right hand under it to stroking the side of her torso, running my fingers along her ribs until I reach her left breast. I caress the lovingly small round mound.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± We moan.


    My sex moistens with desire, I stretch as much as I can, grabbing her erect nipple with my thumb and index to make it roll between the tips of my fingers, I then pull on it.


    ¡°Ah, uh.¡± Small sounds escape her.


    Ka-thru-crash. The rumbling sound startles us both, it came from the site of the battle, from the large blue mansion.


    She breaks the kiss, releasing my hair and bringing her hand around and laying it on my chest to weakly push me away. Our breaths are so short that we could have been running a marathon. We rejoin lips between each inspiration, gifting each other with small pecks.


    She glances over her shoulder. I follow her gaze, finding the mansion completely collapsed in a pile. Templars are already clearing the debris, helping those of their brethren that got stuck under rubble.


    I regretfully let go of her breast, taking my wandering hand back. I then pull my legs under myself and stand back up. My thighs close, pressing my most intimate place¡¯s lips together, making me notice how drenched I am down there. I want to lay her down right here and make love to her.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Buton¡¯s dying voice pierces through to my ears.


    We separate, the void roars back to life as soon as she releases my body. I reach out and touch her cheek. She smiles brightly. A jolt of electricity originates in the small of my back and runs all the way down to my intimacy.


    ¡°Mph.¡± The lustful sound escapes me, swallowing my saliva and the remnant of her sweet taste.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± Master Amand¡¯s voice thunders. ¡°I have some questions for you too.¡±


    ¡°Rhaah!¡± I cry with painful frustration.


    I hurriedly turn my back on my Lady, tearing my mind away from the mind-wrenching temptation. I then readjust my mask over my face and deactivate the illusion construct. If I stay here, I¡¯ll be executed by tomorrow.


    ¡°Elizabeth, you don¡¯t need to run!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d let us finish, Lance.¡± I reply, trying to bring a bit of humor to the depressing thought that I have to run away now.


    ¡°No! Dodge!¡± My Lady screams in panic.


    I throw a look over my shoulder as I obey, throwing myself forward over the wet tiles. Sh-crack. Something hits the upper left part of my mask, slicing through it and cutting the flesh and hair along my cranium. I slide over the roof, managing to stop myself just before the edge.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks me with an anguished expression.


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I reply, ignoring the pulses of pain coming from the slash on my skull.


    I hurriedly look away, fearing that the wood would break. I take my helmet off my belt and replace the mask with it. It¡¯s cracked but still in one piece, my blood mixed with rainwater, leaving red trails under the eyes and coloring the silver tree in crimson. It suits E.Vil beautifully.


    I tie the item back on my belt and get back on my feet. I then make my way towards the neighboring manor while using the roof¡¯s ridge as cover from Amand¡¯s air blade constructs, hoping that the Duke¡¯s archers are too busy to take shots at me from below.


    I assemble lion¡¯s steps without stopping, leaping from this building to the next and running as fast as I dare over the slippery tiles. Damn rain is going to make it hard to pick up speed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± My Lady shouts towards the street, loudly unsheathing her sword.


    A pop sound reaches my ear and a burst of air blows against my back soon after. I look back to her, finding that her stance is the one she usually ends up in after slashing her weapon. Did she just intercept another air blade?


    No time. I throw a glance to judge the distance between this roof and the next, jumping over the edge. I slide unsteadily on the tiles for a few meters but manage to regain my balance.


    Where do I go from here? The Lordling¡¯s mansion. I need money and I want to see what¡¯s on the architect¡¯s schematics. Once I reach the edge of this roof, I climb down a few meters and let go, landing gracefully in the middle of a water puddle.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear.


    I hop over a garden¡¯s fence and start running at full speed, activating lion¡¯s step constructs as I go. I make my way through the back of the properties, leaping over obstacles as I head north.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Edusa shouts from behind.


    ¡°Fucking give me a break!¡± I yell back.


    She¡¯s not alone in pursuing me, there are two Templars with her but they¡¯re losing ground. Their flow reserves are already running short. I start angling my course to the east, towards the block of houses with an intricate maze of alleys where she guided me the other night to lose the mercenaries coming after me.


    I hop over a fence, landing in the middle of a large empty avenue. Is it already time for the curfew? I look up, noticing only now that the sun is very close to hiding behind the horizon, the rain and clouds made it difficult to tell.


    Edusa is still on my tail. I keep assembling pairs of lion¡¯s step constructs, taking less and less precautions as I lose control of my rhythm. I can¡¯t keep going like this, I¡¯ll make a mistake before long. I can¡¯t afford to break my leg right now.


    I slip into a small alley and stop using constructs, taking my hammer out from behind my back. I feel blood trickling down my face from my head wound, rolling along the side of my left eye and causing me to blink.


    I hear three different sets of steps engaging in the alley. Fuck, the Templars caught up. I take a left turn and then a right turn, desperately looking for a way to lose them.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A door opens on my right. ¡°Come in!¡± A young man calls urgently.


    I rush inside, seeing no other option than to gamble on this stranger¡¯s help. He is about my size and looks my age, has brown eyes and hair. He looks thin and his house¡¯s furniture is old, crumbling.


    He closes the door behind me, pressing his back against it. I notice the opened window and crouch to get out of sight, panting to regain my breath. The kid is visibly afraid and tense.


    Edusa and the two Templars make a lot of noise as they run by the door but they thankfully don¡¯t stop to search the area. I sigh in relief, waiting a few tens of seconds before standing up in case they would hear the movement because of my chain-mail.


    ¡°You can relax, they¡¯re gone.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Are you sure, my Lady?¡± He asks with a wild look in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± I retort, bothered by his use of the words. The kid flinches at my harsh tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not mad.¡± I add.


    ¡°Were they assassins?¡± He questions, gulping loudly as he steps away from the door.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Thank you for the help but I should get going before they come back.¡±


    ¡°It was the least I could do, Lady Vil.¡± He replies, bowing.


    I groan at the sight and take my money pouch out from my belt. There are only a handful of coins left inside but he definitely needs them considering the state of his home. I throw it over to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Vil!¡± He exclaims, catching the pouch.


    I step back outside, the noise made by the rain pouring down makes it difficult to hear whether or not Edusa is close by. I retrace my steps back to the empty avenue, paying more attention to my surroundings this time.


    There are people in the streets, openly violating the curfew to move empty barrels under the streams of rain falling from the roofs to collect the fresh water.


    I reach the large avenue and quickly cross it to enter the northern quarter of the city. I really hope Edusa gives up after this. I don¡¯t want to have to hurt her. Although, I could use that to hurt my Lady. No, too soon. Is it? Yes, second dance only, I¡¯ll see after the third.


    A patrol of soldiers crosses the street a long distance ahead. I hunker down, making use of the worsening darkness and thick downpour to hide from their sight.


    I slow down, waiting for them to get further ahead before resuming my walk. I don¡¯t want to try my luck on the roofs at night. I reach the Lordling¡¯s mansion without being spotted, quickly running up to the door to use the frame as cover from the rain.


    I press my left limb on the door, preparing myself to break the lock. It slides open without resistance, surprising me. I take my hammer in both hands and throw a glance inside.


    On the polished floorboards, that she no doubt maintained herself, lays Sacit on her back. Her neck is twisted at an odd angle, the broken bones poking at the flesh from the inside. Her nose is bleeding, her lips are split in several places, and her cheekbones look shattered.


    Right next to her body is an open jute with gold coins and jewelry spilling out of it. Fuck. She didn¡¯t deserve this. I kneel next to her body and try to close her dead eyes, failing to do so.


    I grab two cold gold coins from the ground and set them on the lids, using them to push the lids in their resting position. I hope the Lake is real and that you¡¯ll reach it.


    Wait. Who is responsible for this?

 Dances.Ch18

    I get back to my feet and move as quietly as possible, making my way to a chamber on the side. I enhance my hearing and eyesight with a construct, focusing on my surroundings, hearing rain more clearly. That¡¯s not very useful.


    Looking around, I find tracks of mud in the hallway, heading deeper inside the mansion. They¡¯re rather discreet, whoever came in wiped their feet. I open every door, to ensure that I¡¯m not missing anything.


    The neighboring rooms are empty so I follow the footprints. There are a lot of them. A small group that headed towards the Lordling¡¯s office. I grit my teeth to control my anger. Probably Crows, I shouldn¡¯t pick a fight no matter how much I want to kill these murderers.


    Wait, they¡¯re mercenaries, they wouldn¡¯t leave gold behind. I slow my pace down and walk closer to the wall, taking one step at a time and making sure that my chain-mail doesn¡¯t make enough noise that it can be heard through the rain.


    Crack. Wood breaks apart. It seems to originate from the entrance behind me. I freeze, crouching down. I turn my ear to the sounds to listen closely. Creak. Someone is forcing the door aside.


    Fuck. I slip into a side room, finding a low table with two couches to either side of it. I close the door behind me, leaving a tiny space so that the voices of those entering the mansion can reach me.


    ¡°Shit, the butler is dead.¡± Edusa swears.


    ¡°Has been for at least half an hour, couldn¡¯t have been Lady Elizabeth.¡± A voice that I recognize replies.


    Who was it? He¡¯s with Edusa, and she was with Templars. Of course, Emffrey! Fuck. I¡¯ve seen him fight, I don¡¯t think I can handle him.


    ¡°Sergeant, split up your men and search this mansion.¡± Edusa orders. ¡°Arrest anyone you find. Be warned, Lord Patrick may be here, he disappeared during the battle. Both Duke Meria and Master Amand want him alive, don¡¯t mess up.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t, Lady Edusa.¡± A man replies.


    Can¡¯t stay here. I look around the room but find no windows. Fuck it. I suddenly open the door and rush into the hallway, planning to make a run for it.


    ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s name, I order you to stop!¡± Emffrey calls out. I pause, unwilling to disobey that a command made in His name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer as best as I can if you keep your distance.¡± I reply, turning around.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for debate, Lady Elizabeth, Master Amand wishes to question you personally.¡± Emffrey replies harshly.


    Lady Edusa and the other Templar are standing to either side of him, six soldiers deployed at their backs. I hesitate for a moment, uncertain about what to do. I don¡¯t want to challenge the Order, but in a way I already have. Surrendering now would only lead me to the chopping block.


    The downpour recedes as I hesitate and voices reach my ears from down the hallway. Emffrey takes a step forward in my direction. I hurriedly raise my hand and signal him to stop. I then bring my index in front of my helmet to telling him to be quiet.


    ¡°Get those spider webs off me!¡± Patrick orders in a rough voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re not your servants.¡± A woman replies coldly.


    ¡°And not about to be after what we heard you do to the last one.¡± A man adds.


    ¡°Where is our gold?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the.¡± The Lordling makes a few wet coughs. ¡°Floor in the.¡± Cough. ¡°Entrance.¡±


    ¡°Our contract will be fulfilled once you¡¯re at the docks, Lord.¡± The man says.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m on the boat.¡± Patrick counters and the man stays quiet. ¡°Help me out of my chair.¡±


    I point behind myself, looking at Emffrey. He frowns, pondering my silent question. Edusa makes the decision for him, nodding. She approaches me quietly, a bit of annoyance on her youthful face. Her hard leather armor is much more discreet than my chain-mail.


    I tense when Emffrey and the other Templar follow her, the soldiers on their tail. But they walk past me, heading towards the Lordling¡¯s office. I don¡¯t move, unwilling to give Patrick an advance warning by making too much noise.


    ¡°Be careful, damn low-born!¡± He whines loudly.


    ¡°Just lift the chair.¡± The woman mercenary orders.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± Patrick groans.


    My left limb shakes a little, reminding me that I haven¡¯t eaten anything since noon. I should escape while they¡¯re busy, as soon as the fight starts. I gaze towards the front door but my eyes stop on Sacit¡¯s body and I feel fury, realizing only now that this maniac killed her.


    She was only trying to save her own life, she wasn¡¯t guilty of anything. I turn around and slowly make my way through the hallway. He isn¡¯t going to escape the consequences of his actions this time, I¡®ll make sure of that.


    The Templars lead the way, their kite shields raised in front of them, Edusa and the six soldiers form a column behind them, hands on their swords.


    I assemble a few lion strikes as we approach the Lordling¡¯s office. I don¡¯t have enough flow left to play around with lightning constructs, they¡¯re not always effective and I only have enough energy for two full powered ones so I can¡¯t risk it.


    ¡°We have company.¡± A deep voice speaks up. It resounds through the mansion, making it hard to find where it came from.


    ¡°How?! They should still be buried in the rubble!¡± Patrick exclaims, throwing himself into another coughing fit.


    ¡°Lord Patrick is wanted for questioning in a matter of rebellion, mercenaries!¡± Edusa calls out towards the office. ¡°Surrender him to our custody and you will be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Two Templars, two Nobles, six soldiers.¡± The deep voice adds, unperturbed.


    ¡°Kill the Templars first, we can deflect it all as long as they die.¡± The woman orders.


    The two temple guards rush towards the office¡¯s door but it is slammed shut in their faces and barred with a heavy object a moment later. Four doors open on either side of us, revealing a short spear and buckler wielding mercenary behind each one.


    The Crows throw lightning fast stabs, instantly taking two soldiers out of the fight by crossing their attacks. I look over my shoulder while their squad reacts, finding one running at me.


    I activate a lion strike and spin around, throwing a sweeping blow aimed at his center mass. The hallway is so narrow that the scythe¡¯s point extending out of the hammerhead brushes against the wall, splintering the wood, but it doesn¡¯t slow it down much.


    The man doesn¡¯t try to attack, he angles his buckler and takes a knee to deviate my blow. Clang. I don¡¯t let it bother me, taking a step back as I pass the hammer around my back, activating a second lion strike as soon as the first runs out.


    The mercenary stands and leaps forward, throwing a jab at my thigh in the same movement. He fails to realize how quickly I am in time to pull back his weapon and I cut his spear¡¯s shaft in half with my weapon¡¯s blade.


    I spin my hammer around once more, activating a third lion strike. The man widens the distance between us, drawing a long knife from a sheath behind his back. I follow him, focusing on his buckler.


    When my swing draws in, he hunkers down and angles it one more time over his shoulder. I compensate in the last second, using all my strength to deviate my swing downward.


    ¡°Sh¡­!¡± He yelps, but is cut off by my weapon¡¯s impact.


    The mercenary is blasted down and away. He rebounds against the floorboards and hits the wall with his head, directly passing out. I turn to the battle, assessing whether I¡¯m needed or not.


    There are three more mercenaries than before. Two soldiers fell, their chests pierced in several places. It cost the Crows one of their own but they did injure the other Templar.


    Emffrey and Edusa are fighting back to back while the last couple soldiers are retreating down the hallway, towards me, chased by mercenaries. I don¡¯t have enough flow to fight through this but I need to help or they¡¯ll get slaughtered.


    I assemble a signaling construct to tell my left arm to fight for survival, not cutting it in half this time. My limb and, as expected, I lose control. It starts swaying back and forth as the cool feeling or whatever it injects me with spreads through my torso. I send the broken food signal, just to be safe, make it understand that it isn¡¯t time to eat despite our hunger.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I head out towards the two Crows battling the soldiers. I modify my last two lion strikes, shrinking the timer segments until they¡¯re back to their original size.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± I utter with a mad giggle, feeling bloodthirsty.


    The soldiers are too busy saving themselves to look back but they do move closer to the walls, leaving enough space to walk in-between them. I trust the limb¡¯s ability to defend me and raise my hammer over my head with my right arm.


    The two Crows glance at each other, taking a second to synchronize their attacks. I take advantage of that to throw my overhead lion strike. They counter-attack instantly.


    I avoid one spearhead with a sidestep while my left arm slaps the other aside. They were quicker but my swing¡¯s speed catches the one on the right by surprise. It lands on his shoulder with so much force that it turns the entire area into a blood and bone mush.


    His comrade launches a second jab as soon as he pulls his spear back. I leap backward, recovering my hammer. He follows through with the attack. It hits me dead center but lacks the power to pierce my chain-mail.


    I bring my weapon around to launch a swing as I prepare to activate my last prepared lion strike. My limb moves to intercept another stab from the mercenary. I leap forward, activating the construct. My attack accelerates and the hammerhead impacts the man¡¯s buckler, crushing the arm holding it.


    I step away from my injured foe. The soldiers can deal with him. Edusa and Emffrey are holding their own against the last three Crows, but the other Templar is on the ground, immobile and likely dead. They don¡¯t need me to finish this.


    ¡°I¡®m going to make sure that he doesn¡¯t escape.¡± I tell the soldiers.


    I make my way back to the front door, stopping in front of the Sacit¡¯s body. I put the gold and jewelry away inside the sack, tying it to my belt before walking outside.


    It¡¯s still raining but not as much as before. I hurry along the mansion¡¯s wall, headed towards the building¡¯s right wing to look for the office¡¯s window. I turn the corner, finding Patrick¡¯s carriage speeding up towards the street behind me.


    The woman driving pulls on the horse¡¯s reins to try to run me over, or force me to move away at least. Shit. I step back and assemble a signaling construct, sending the food message to the limb.


    I regain control of it at the last second, just in time to bring the arm back and plunge it through the carriage¡¯s wooden partitions when it rushes past me.


    The vehicle pulls me off my feet with so much force that I feel the tendrils yank on my ribs. My body impacts the side of it. I black out for a second but don¡¯t lose consciousness as the substance my limb injected me with is still flooding my system and smothering the pain.


    I let myself dangle on the side of the carriage for a few tens of seconds as I secure my grip. I then look for a way to use my hammer to stop it other than destroying a wheel.


    I hear movement inside, metal dragging against wood. Fuck. I assemble a skin hardening construct and activate it without waiting. A moment later, something sharp and pointed pokes at my limb.


    My flow runs out with this and the construct dissipates. I don¡¯t have time to find a better option. I bring my hammer back and jam the handle inside the wheel in front of me.


    Crack. The wooden spokes break, tearing my weapon out of my hand and sending it flying ahead of the carriage. I let go of my grip and jump away just as the carriage starts dipping sideways.


    I heavily impact the ground, rolling on myself several times to absorb the momentum. Screech. Metal and wood scrape against the pavement. I get back on my feet, ignoring the dull pressing coming from my new bruises.


    The carriage slides as the horses turn to avoid a building on the other end of the street, it crashes against the wall. The woman mercenary that was driving is projected into the wall, making a small scream.


    I run up to my hammer, taking it out of a small gutter on the side of the road. I shake it a few times to get rid of the water and make my way to the wreckage.


    The other Crow steps out, alone. He walks up to the woman and helps her climb down. Window slaps open all along the street, heads peaking out as they look for the cause of the ruckus. I keep walking on, staying focused on the fight ahead of me.


    A few people walk out, hurrying towards the carriage when the woman points at it. The Crows then turn to me, splitting up to take a position on either side of the street.


    As I approach, they fall into low stances, short spears coiled and ready to strike. My stomach and limb grumble in unison. I bring my hammer back, reading myself to take a wound if it means I can take one of them out.


    ¡°You¡®ve lost.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Your friends are dead.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The man replies angrily.


    ¡°I¡®ll let you go, just walk away.¡± I frown, losing patience.


    ¡°He is worth something to the Duke, let us take him.¡± The woman tells me.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, rushing her.


    She hops away, avoiding my swing. I dodge her counter by using my hammer¡¯s momentum and throw another blow that she easily avoids. The man catches up with us, sneaking around my back.


    I pretend not to notice, letting him get closer. Come on, one more step¡­ now! I jump backward, slamming into the mercenary and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    However, the woman doesn¡¯t give me time to take advantage of it as she launches a flurry of weak jabbing attacks, forcing me to retreat. None of them would pierce my chain-mail, but I¡¯m not fully protected either.


    ¡°Let go of me, dirty peasants!¡± The Lordling yells.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! We¡¯re helping you!¡± Someone replies.


    ¡°Attack her! I am a Lord and I order you to kill that woman!¡± He screams madly.


    The crowd is parting, putting some distance between themselves and the maniac. I widely swing my hammer to force the two Crows back. The mercenaries avoid it and hesitate, no doubt feeling like they¡¯re losing control over the situation and wondering whether they¡¯d be able to discreetly handle Patrick.


    ¡°We¡¯ll recoup our losses with his scarf, Joeri.¡± The woman tells the man.


    ¡°We need him to get cleared now that the carriage is ruined.¡± He protests.


    ¡°Templars might be alive so that probably won¡¯t work anyway. We¡¯ll have a better chance of escaping by leaving now for the docks.¡± She counters and turns to me. ¡°You¡¯ll let us go, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t care about you.¡± I reply, keeping an eye on them.


    They start walking backward on the street, towards the Lordling. My left limb trembles as they depart and my hunger intensifies. I take a deep breath and follow them, keeping a safe distance so as not to frighten them.


    Patrick is making a disgusted grimace as an older looking man helps him stand and walk out of the carriage. He has a bloody slash on his face, half his nose is missing.


    His red tunic has a large tear in it, from Master Amand¡¯s air blade construct, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s injured under it. There are spider webs in his hair and his movements lack energy, he has a sword at his waist when he was unarmed back at the rebel mansion.


    I stop moving, allowing the Crows to turn their backs on me. The crowd parts in front of them, many had been observing our fight and are now staring at us with suspicion and curiosity.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Patrick asks, confused.


    ¡°Getting paid.¡± The man replies, seizing the purple scarf and pulling it off his neck.


    ¡°You dare!¡± He yells, clumsily seizing his weapon¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Don¡®t.¡± I tell the Crows who react to the threat by raising their short spears. I make my way through the crowd. ¡°You got what you wanted, he¡¯s mine now.¡±


    The Lordling turns to me, staring with wide scared eyes. He fails to draw his sword several times, succeeding at the fourth attempt. The mercenaries walk away, picking up their pace as soon as they¡¯re clear.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! That treacherous servant betrayed me!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Your rebel faction is destroyed, surrender and face the consequences.¡± I reply in a harsh tone, letting my anger take over.


    My hunger seems to meld with the fury, and I almost unconsciously raise my hammer, approaching him. He weakly waves his sword between us to hold me back, gripping at the old man who is now trying to let go of the Lordling.


    ¡°I can still be useful! I can help you with Lady Lance, I know her!¡± He desperately cries. I ignore him, taking another step.


    He walks back, dragging the old low-born that helped him along to use as a shield. The man tries to shake the arm off but Patrick places his sword over his throat. Cries of fear and panic rise from the crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He yells. I freeze, caught by surprise and unsure of whether he¡¯s talking to me or not. ¡°It can¡¯t end here, this isn¡¯t my destiny.¡± He adds, wailing, before noticing that I obeyed him. He stares at me for a few seconds, a wicked expression takes form on his face. ¡°You¡¯re like her!¡± He exclaims, laughing. He stops abruptly. ¡°Drop your hammer or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± He barks.


    I drop my weapon, hoping that he would relax. He doesn¡¯t, he pushes the old man forward instead, approaching me with his sword at the ready. People start shouting and throwing stones at the Lordling.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± A woman yells.


    ¡°He helped you!¡± Another adds.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Patrick seethes. ¡°Ah!¡± He yelps as a pebble hits his forehead. ¡°You dare defy me!¡± He screams at the crowd with a crazy look in his eyes. ¡°See what happens when Nobility isn¡¯t given the respect it is due.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I exclaim in panic.


    I leap forward to tackle them both but fail to reach the maniac in time to stop him. He slices the old man¡¯s throat in one go, without even a moment of hesitation. I crash into them, pulling the injured man away from Patrick during the fall.


    I start pummeling Patrick with my fists. My limb is obeying me but with a delay, each blow is thrown slightly out of sync with what I¡¯m ordering it to do. The discrepancy pierces through my bloodthirsty haze, awakening my fear of losing control.


    His head moves with each punch, he doesn¡¯t react. The Lordling is unconscious, maybe dead. I shake the red haze covering my thoughts, as it dissipates, hunger takes over, a feeling of starvation that weakens my focus and distracts my mind.


    My fury gone, I try to stop, but my left arm disobeys to keep bashing his chest, shattering ribs with disturbing wet sounds.


    The limb coils back and I use the opportunity to seize its wrist with my right hand, locking my articulations to restrain it. It uncoils all at once, the blow is so strong that it easily shakes my weak grip off, piercing through Patrick¡¯s chest, impaling him to feed on his blood.

 Dances.Ch19

    I feel the Lordling''s blood be absorbed through the skin, an odd sensation of aspiration over the surface of my flesh. My pressing hunger lessens within moments but I don''t try to remove the limb in case it decides to attack one of the innocents surrounding me, I need full control first.


    ¡°Bastard deserved it!¡±


    ¡°Should never have helped that prick.¡±


    ¡°Enough! You, press on the wound! The rest of you, make a line, I need more flow.¡± A man shouts over the crowd''s distressed calls.


    ¡°Lady Vil. Are you okay?¡± I hear a young voice, the kid that hid me from Edusa earlier tonight.


    I don''t reply, torn by the murder and how my single-minded pursuit may have caused the old man''s death. I should have stopped once the carriage crashed, this was a personal vendetta and I involved innocents in it. He was despicable but in the end, I put this chain of events in motion, I''m responsible for the outcome.


    My limb relaxes, having had its fill. I tear the arm out, ripping the rib cage inside out. The body looks like what remains after an animal attack, the sight makes me nauseous.


    ¡°He''s dead.¡± The man says with a sigh.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I mutter.


    I can''t let myself be stopped by savagery. The maniac planned to starve the Izla for his personal gain, for power. Nobles are such beings, I can''t let my personal weakness stop me from doing what needs to be done to save the Izla.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I repeat myself. ¡°I need to run.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± The man replies. ¡°And the rest of you too, a few of us can stay but if they catch us all here, they might accuse us of violating the curfew.¡±


    I walk up to my hammer, picking it up and looking away from the old man with a sliced throat. There is so much blood on the street that even the falling rain is failing to wash it all away. Some are gazing at me with frightened expressions, others are glaring at Patrick''s corpse with hatred in their eyes.


    ¡°Tell them what I did when they ask.¡± I speak up in case these brave people try to cover for me. ¡°Don''t lie, they''re already after me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about us, leave.¡± He replies and the crowd nods in agreement, dispersing.


    At the end of the street, I distinguish a patrol of soldiers approaching at a jogging pace. I pick the narrowest alley I can to escape, caring little about where it leads as long as I get out of the area.


    I''m drenched, cold, and the layer of dried blood on the side of my head pulls on my skin every time I move my face. The alley is dark and I have to pay attention not to run into the barrels that people left outside to collect rainwater.


    The alley ends abruptly as it crosses with an avenue. I turn to the south and walk along the walls. A patrol surprises me, crossing the avenue only a dozen meters in front of me. They miss me entirely, hidden by the darkness and downpour.


    I accelerate my pace, impatient to reach the southern part of Meria and a relative safety. It''s a little risky because I can''t hear the city guards coming in this rain, but I have a better chance of spotting them first since I''m hugging the walls.


    As I make my way, I rub my leather glove to wipe it clean before the Lordling''s blood can settle inside the fibers. How am I going to deal with the Templar Order hunting me for questioning?


    I also need to keep my promise to my Lady, which is going to be difficult if I have to avoid pursuit. I probably shouldn''t have made that promise... I can figure it out later, I''ll eat and rest first.


    Crossing the avenue separating the Meria from its shadier southern quarter, I notice the tail end of a large group of soldiers. I immediately turn to take a side alley before they can spot me, crossing over to a different street.


    Those were likely Count Odo''s men since they''re lodging in the area but I couldn''t see the color of their uniforms. I reach the brothel without running into any city guards, as usual.


    I suspect that will change tomorrow, after what happened tonight, the Duke is going to want to show off that he''s still strong and powerful enough to maintain control. Hopefully, it won''t last too long or I''ll need to find somewhere else to sleep.


    Those who can still enjoy the entertainment found in this part of Meria have enough clout to ignore the curfew, they''ve probably used their influence to ensure that this sector isn''t patrolled very often.


    Mother often told me that merchants make secret deals in the shadows, I doubt that Nobles would behave any differently. I push the brothel''s door open, walking in.


    The room is brightly lit by several flow torches and the hearth''s large fire. There are only a dozen clients tonight, none of them seem like Nobles at a first glance and Cecil is among them, talking. They throw quick glances my way but don''t seem bothered by my presence.


    I hurriedly close the door to keep the warmth in and wipe my feet on the rug. I then jump up and down a few times to make the rainwater sticking to me fall off. I head up to the counter, the brawny man who took care of me so far walks up to it.


    ¡°Welcome, Lady Elizabeth. What can we do for you tonight?¡± He asks with a business smile.


    ¡°Enough food for three. Also, if you could bring it up to Cecil''s room...¡± I say.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nods, taking an iron key out. ¡°Madame left it for you.¡±


    ¡°That''s generous.¡± I reply in a questioning tone.


    ¡°I believe that it is less expensive to pay an extra key than to repair the lock.¡± He tells me with a teasing smile.


    I shrug, taking it off his hands. Tired and not in the mood for banter, I head to the fireplace and sit down on the floor in front of it. I appreciate the heat as it fights the shivering cold of my drenched clothes.


    ¡°Your guild is secure enough right now that you don''t need to take a risk by picking sides.¡± Cecil speaks up, talking to the whole group. ¡°You may benefit a lot by supporting the Duke or the Count, but it might backfire with the current political turmoil. I would lay low until things settle down.¡±


    ¡°We''ve already committed ourselves to ferrying troops from the mainland.¡± A tall blond woman, with a white tunic, replies in the same tone. ¡°The Count will definitely take offense if we back out of the other deals he''s proposing.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I told you we should supply the Duke with supplies at lower cost.¡± The slightly overweight merchant, with a large blue shirt, grumbles.


    ¡°If we do that, Count Odo will ask for the same treatment and you won''t be able to afford it.¡± Cecil shakes her head.


    ¡°The last messenger from the castle was clear, the Duke is demanding that we cut our prices.¡± The woman counters. ¡°We won''t be able to keep operating unless we work for the mainlanders through Count Odo, they have the gold to pay us.¡±


    ¡°This is Meria!¡± The man exclaims. ¡°We can''t blow the Duke off in his own city, are you mad?¡±


    ¡°He''s asking us to sell at a loss, what else can we do?¡± She asks with a sigh.


    ¡°Meet with them but don''t agree to anything.¡± Madame Cecil suggests. ¡°Delay any deals until the situation stabilizes.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I''m afraid that this is why we want your advice, we can''t do that anymore.¡± The overweight merchant shakes his head. ¡°We''ve been delaying for days now, we have to reach a decision by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then tell the Duke that you''ll lower your prices as long as he agrees to buy at cost.¡± Cecil says, looking at the woman in white. ¡°I know that it goes against your instincts, but while the Duke has less political power and gold than the mainland''s faction, he still rules the Izla.¡±


    ¡°We use Port-Odo for most of our operations, the Count can pressure us just as much.¡± She sighs. ¡°I think we''ll have to follow your advice and sell at cost to both factions.¡±


    ¡°We won''t have the capital to recover if we lose even a single shipment to bad weather.¡± The man counters. ¡°We could sail south, open a trade route with Telnur. We would be able to ignore Count Odo''s threats and make him pay full price if we do that.¡±


    ¡°And lose ships to the Cold bloods?¡± An old man who hasn''t spoken yet replies sarcastically. ¡°It isn''t winter yet, their pirate ships are still roaming the waters.¡±


    The brawny night worker walks out of a side door, carrying my meal on a platter. I get up to my feet. I care little for these people''s problems. I''m sure that they could be of some use, but I''m too exhausted to think of anything right now... although, I could warn them.


    ¡°Don''t provoke the Duke tomorrow.¡± I tell them. ¡°After what happened tonight, he isn''t likely to be in the mood.¡±


    ¡°The rebel faction?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Crushed.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Lord Patrick, their leader, died by my hand.¡±


    ¡°What about the truce, Lady Elizabeth?¡± The woman in white speaks up.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I shrug. ¡°Master Amand went as far as to attack me because he wants to question me.¡±


    ¡°Will the Rykz take that as a breach?¡± Cecil questions.


    ¡°I''m not going to report it so no.¡± I reply, making my way towards the stairs. Not that I could if I wanted to. ¡°I''m going up, Cecil.¡±


    ¡°I''ll join you in a while.¡± She nods, turning back to the merchants. ¡°Well, my friends, I think the only remaining option you have is to convince both the Duke and Count Odo that their demands make you risk bankruptcy. They need your ships and reputation as much as you need their gold after all.¡± Madame Cecil pauses. ¡°I knew a few people you could talk to...¡±


    I engage on the stairs, following the muscular night-worker up to her office. I use the key to unlock it, taking the platter of food off his hands. I enter the room and locking the door behind myself. I make my way to the desk, laying my hammer down near my chest.


    I sit down in the guest chair and start devouring the stew, more because I fear losing control of the limb than any real hunger. Celyz warned me, it''ll only obey as long as it is fed. I barely even take the time to taste the meal, gulping down half of it and almost burning my tongue in the process.


    Once done with the food, I take my equipment and clothes off, laying them on my wooden chest, throwing the sack of gold and jewels inside. I then make my way to the bath in the corner of the office and turn the faucet on.


    I inspect the copper tubes as water fills the tub, curious. Turning around the pipe, I notice that there are small runes engraved on the side. I lay my hand on them and inject a tiny amount of flow. I feel it heat up soon after but it doesn''t last long with how little energy I used.


    Can''t use it, the dark gold color of my flow would be visible on the runes. Besides, I don''t mind cool water. I slip into the tub, sprawling inside to let my body relax after this long day. I plunge my sleeve glove under the surface, to get rid of the last traces of blood.


    Where do I go from here? I didn''t get the schematics, half of Meria is after me, and I''m sick of all the deaths following in my wake. I''m just... so tired. I don''t have the means to make Meria fall. It sickens me that the only solution I can think of is to make use of the population''s anger.


    How much blood will flow if I make it happen? Would it cost more lives than simply letting the Rykz storm the walls? I shake my head, turning away from the cloud of dark thoughts.


    I close the faucet and then let myself slip deeper under water. I felt so at peace in her arms, held and kissed. My Lady...


    --- --- ---


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Cecil''s voice wakes me up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, too fatigued to open my eyes or worry about the fact that I''m naked.


    ¡°There are several beds available if you''re this tired.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I sit up, glaring at her.


    Cecil holds her hand out, helping me step over the edge of the tub. She then holds a towel out for me, not one of those rectangular pieces of cloth, a real towel! I greedily seize it and wrap it around my shoulders to enjoy the soft feeling on my skin, focusing more on that than on drying myself.


    ¡°I''m going to drop down for the night, feel free to stay.¡± She says, making her way to the desk. I hesitate. ¡°Don''t worry, they''ll wake me up if anyone shows up at the front door. You''ll have time to get away.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we should talk tomorrow.¡± I nod, making my way to my chest and taking all the clothes out to find clean ones.


    ¡°Leave them outside, Aisha will clean them for you.¡± Cecil tells me.


    I get dressed up and do just that, placing the clothes in a pile just outside the office. I then crash down on a bed and think back to the kiss, absorbing myself in the memory to fall asleep.


    --- --- ---


    I slip out of my slumber as the morning rises in the sky, enlightening the room. I throw my legs over the bed''s edge, feeling full of energy and able to look at last night''s events with some perspective instead of wallowing on how things didn''t go as planned. I look around, finding Cecil at her desk.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, getting off the bed.


    ¡°Reading a report on last night.¡± She replies absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Anything about me?¡± I question, making my way to the bathroom corner. I turn the tub''s faucet and rub some water on my face.


    ¡°A few mentions, mostly about you being there before the battle started. It says that you''re wanted for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Templars?¡±


    ¡°And Duke Meria.¡± She pauses. ¡°Ah, there. It says that you brutally executed the rebel leader.¡±


    ¡°Accurate.¡± I comment, wiping the water off my face with the towel to hide my shudder, a reaction at the memory of my limb piercing through the chest.


    I walk up to my chest, grabbing my mask and fitting it on. I then head to the desk and sit in front of Cecil, quietly waiting for her to finish reading.


    ¡°It doesn''t say whether you''re officially accused of anything here, but it does say that Count Odo''s faction has been lobbying to end the truce on account of your actions and their suspicion that you are responsible for the rebel faction forming in the first place.¡± She relates in a calm voice.


    ¡°I''ll just go around looking like a peasant. That''s the reason I wear a mask after all.¡± I give her a partial truth. ¡°How likely are they to succeed in convincing the Duke to break the truce?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, but it won''t matter if they use this to attack the Rykz. The creatures won''t be making a difference between human factions.¡± Cecil sighs.


    ¡°They would have done that anyway.¡± I note.


    ¡°I agree.¡± She says.


    Someone knocks on the door. They approached so discreetly that I didn''t hear a single sound. I turn on my chair to face the newcomer.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Cecil calls out.


    A young woman with black curly hair, a cute round face, and bright blue eyes walks in, she is carrying a basket of clothes that she sets down next to me.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Aisha I think.¡± I tell her, getting up and putting the clothes away inside my chest.


    ¡°It is, Lady Elizabeth.¡± She nods with a sweet smile. ¡°I went out to the fish market early this morning, your name is on everyone''s lips.¡±


    ¡°In a good way?¡± I ask, taking a gold coin out of the sack and throwing it to her.


    ¡°Well...¡± She hesitates, catching the coin. ¡°Opinions are divided.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me, I won''t bite.¡± I say, shrugging.


    ¡°A lot of people think that it was only another skirmish between Nobles, they think he deserved to die but they argue about whether you did it to avenge the peasant or for your own reasons.¡± She explains.


    ¡°It was to be expected, I suppose.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°There is a small minority who believe that you did the right thing and are calling to follow your example, the guards split them up quickly but the word is out and they can''t control what people say for long.¡± Aisha sadly shakes her head. ¡°Trouble is brewing, Cecil. There were twice as many soldiers in the streets this morning than I''ve seen ever before.¡±


    ¡°People were already angry, and the news that Nobles planned to rebel is only adding fuel to the fire.¡± Madame Cecil says, glancing at me.


    I sit back down in my chair and ponder. I should go out, I have a promise to keep if there is a riot, but I can''t think of any way to intervene without getting caught. This is a consequence of my actions, I can''t back out because it''ll be difficult to escape.


    ¡°Can you direct them productively?¡± I ask, locking gazes with her.


    ¡°Not if they riot and challenge Nobility head on.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Lance and I will deal with that. I need the whole city to know that the war ends as soon as Caeviel releases Princess Cetyz.¡± I tell her. ¡°Especially those with influence outside of the Izla.¡±

 Dances.Ch20

    Aisha bows and makes her way out of the office with discrete steps. Cecil taps her chin, thinking about my request. I stand, laying my hand on the desk and stare her in the eye.


    ¡°Meria is not going to hold, Cecil. You have to accept that and stop calculating your moves so carefully.¡± I argue.


    ¡°This exposes me, Elizabeth.¡± She sighs. ¡°Let me think about it while you clean up.¡± She says, staring at the side of my head.


    I run my fingers through my hair, finding sticky strands around the wound that the Templar Master left me. I can''t help the grin that forms on my lips at the memory of my Lady defending me from him. I hope she won''t get into trouble for that.


    I head to the bathroom and wash my hair in the tub, weaving a healing construct over the wound. I then cover the injury by arranging my hair over it. I sit back down in front of Cecil.


    ¡°I will spread the word, but you should know that this is going to make the situation even harder to control.¡± She finally tells me.


    ¡°That''s the point, I can''t do anything if half the city is after me. I''m putting some pressure on Nobility.¡± I reply. ¡°Do you know how Lord Patrick escaped? He couldn''t have broken through the encirclement.¡±


    ¡°There are old secret passages, that''s a possibility. Or he simply paid some of the Duke''s men to let him go.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Fuck. Those schematics would have been useful.¡± I swear.


    ¡°He isn''t the only one that disappeared during the battle, Baron Kruger and a few others weren''t found either.¡± She adds.


    ¡°When is the arbitration?¡± I ask, talking about the peasants who were thrown out of their own homes by Count Odo''s men.


    ¡°All I know is that Master Amand received the plaintiffs yesterday morning.¡± She replies.


    I hear someone climb the stairs to the office with heavy steps and a hurried pace. A moment later, Lady Roisia barges into the room with a small piece of paper in hand. She rushes up to Madame Cecil to hand it over.


    ¡°The Rykz army was spotted out west this morning, exiting the forest.¡± She says without waiting for Cecil to read it. ¡°A hundred and fifty thousand of them, dragging thousands of logs.¡±


    Am I already out of time?! No, they''re carrying wood because they''ll need siege weapons to get up on these walls.


    ¡°How far are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A day or two.¡± Roisia answers. ¡°We''ll have enough time to redeploy some of our northern and southern catapults along the western wall.¡±


    So I have a few days, maybe a small week ahead of me, to figure something out and execute it. That''s not enough.


    ¡°You need to leave the city now, Mo... Madame Cecil.¡± Roisia continues.


    ¡°We''ve been over this already, Lady Urnan.¡± Cecil says in a tired voice, shaking her head. ¡°I''ve sacrificed too much to get where I am, I will not throw it all away now.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?! This is senseless, you are a civilian!¡± She objects. ¡°Look at who you''re associating with! You should know better than to get involved in the volatile conflict between Duke Meria and Count Odo.¡±


    ¡°That''s interesting. You think I work for the Duke?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don''t you? Your infatuation with Lady Lance is all over Meria, and she is loyal to the Duke.¡± She replies, glaring. ¡°You even helped the Duke get rid of the rebels.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but aren''t both the Duke and the Order looking to question me?¡± I say.


    ¡°It''s a smoke screen, Duke Meria has no choice but to say so because the Templars want to speak to you, get all the facts. If he truly wanted to arrest you, there would be soldiers all over the streets, knocking at doors.¡± Roisia dismisses, turning to the Madame. ¡°At least make sure that you have a place on a transport for Port-Odo, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Roisia.¡± Cecil groans. ¡°Thank you for bringing this to me, but I am not abandoning Meria.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about the Templars, are they looking for me?¡± I question.


    ¡°Don''t know, I crossed paths with Master Amand when I left the castle so he isn''t right now.¡± Roisia shrugs.


    ¡°Was he alone?¡± Cecil asks, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°No, he was escorting a dozen low-born. Why?¡± She asks impatiently.


    ¡°Because Count Odo kicked thousands of people out of their homes with the Duke''s permission. Their representatives asked the Templars to intervene.¡± I reply absently, thinking it through. ¡°Fuck. This is the worst timing possible, there is no way he''ll accept with his house in disorder and looking weak. I need to go, Cecil, depending on what comes out of that audience, it may trigger a riot.¡±


    ¡°Templars will move to arrest you if they catch you in the streets.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°I promised that I would help defuse the situation, I intend to keep my word.¡± I reply. ¡°Besides, no one benefits from a clash.¡±


    ¡°I can take you in my carriage.¡± Roisia proposes, looking at me with an odd look on her face. ¡°I think that I understand why Lady Lance gets along with you so well.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take you up on that offer, Lady Roisia.¡± I say.


    I stand, and get to the chest, taking my tight hunting outfit out. There is a small hole in the left shoulder, from the stiletto, but it isn''t too visible. I start fitting it on over my simpler clothes.


    Hopefully, the Templars will be too busy but if they''re determined to chase me down, I''ll simply take my mask and this off and slip into the crowd. I can''t take my hammer, too bulky to hide on myself and I don''t want to risk losing it.


    ¡°If you can give us a moment, Elizabeth.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I say. These two seem close. I wonder what Roisia was about to call her earlier.


    I exit the office and head downstairs to have a meal while I wait for Roisia. The main room is spotless and there are night-workers having breakfast around the table that the merchants used last night.


    ¡°Come eat with us, Lady Elizabeth!¡± Aisha calls out.


    ¡°Glad to.¡± I reply, taking a seat in front of an empty plate.


    I angle my mask over my face, obstructing my left eye but leaving my mouth clear. I smile in thanks when they hold out a salad bowl. I serve myself with a normal portion of lettuce and cold potatoes.


    ¡°I heard you opened that rebel Lord like a pig at slaughter.¡± The brawny man who welcomed me so far says with an intrigued look on his face. I cough a little to hide my surprise.


    ¡°Don''t bother her, Rob.¡± Aisha says, frowning.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I say. ¡°It was reckless of me, I should have backed off when I stopped his carriage.¡±


    ¡°Why? He was crazy and needed to be put down.¡± Rob disagrees.


    ¡°An old man died because I pushed him too far, I regret that.¡± I admit, taking a bite.


    ¡°That''s unfortunate, but you can''t be held responsible for that. Besides, you avenged him, that''s more than any of us can hope for when a Noble goes nuts.¡± Aisha explains. ¡°They usually pay a fine if the Templars rule in our favor, that''s it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I shake my head sadly. ¡°Nobility has become conceited, too secure in their privilege, they''ve forgotten their duty to the Empire. Only a few are worthy of respect.¡±


    ¡°The entire city knows who you''re thinking of when you say that!¡± Rob exclaims, exploding in laughter. The rest of the table joins him and I look down to my plate, embarrassed.


    ¡°Did you really kiss on the roofs?¡± Aisha asks with interest. ¡°During the battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply dreamily, biting into a potato.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°How was it?! Details!¡± Rob shouts.


    ¡°Lost my footing.¡± I reply blushing furiously. ¡°She caught me before I fell, I couldn''t see a thing because she turned my mask sideways.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t show her your face?! Lady Lance still kissed you?¡± Aisha exclaims in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°I didn''t and yes she did.¡± I gloat, a wide grin on my face.


    ¡°Good for you!¡± Rob says with a bright smile.


    ¡°Congratulations, she must really like you if she doesn''t care about your looks!¡± Aisha says.


    My good mood dies down somewhat. Does she really like Elizabeth? She might still think I''m Jessica... myself. I don''t want her to fall for my alter-ego. I only needed her to get out that state of abandonment.


    What am I doing? I let my desire to be with her infringe on what should have been revenge alone and now the two are intertwined in a mess that could make her resent me in the end.


    I glance around at the table, finishing my meal in silence. This life might not have been so bad after all. I look down at my sleeve glove. But it''s too late, I''ve made my choice. I can''t back out of this anymore, people have died as a direct result of my actions.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± I tell them, getting up and adjusting my mask to fully hide my face.


    Roisia is waiting for me at the front door. I join her and we step outside. The carriage waiting in front of the brothel is the one I saw Cecil use to get to the Lordling''s party.


    The driver hops down from his seat and opens the door for us, we climb inside. I take a seat on the padded bench facing the front of the vehicle while Roisia sits in front of me.


    We depart, the horses quickly picking up in speed to reach a pleasant trotting pace. Looking ahead, I notice Emffrey watching us go from the side of the road, wearing his official Templar uniform. He did risk his life to rescue us, I paid that debt but two of his brethren still died. The least I can do is talk.


    ¡°Stop the carriage please, Lady Roisia.¡± I speak up.


    She glances at me curiously, raising her hand to tap the window separating us and the driver with the back of her knuckle. Emffrey walks up to us, I open the door for him. He nods in thanks, sitting next to Roisia as the vehicle departs once more.


    ¡°Templar Emffrey, what brings you here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lady Lance suggested to Master Amand that you would be more willing to answer if we didn''t hound you.¡± He replies politely.


    ¡°The Master was indeed persistent.¡± I comment flatly.


    ¡°Your actions spoke for you, he estimated that he could relent.¡± Emffrey says.


    ¡°The rebels.¡± I say.


    ¡°And what you told to those people who were wrongfully evicted.¡± He nods.


    ¡°Ask away.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Are you an agent for Telnur?¡± He questions.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did you convince Lord Patrick to rebel?¡±


    ¡°I lied to him about who I am and made suggestions about what the future of the war could look like.¡± I reply. ¡°I told him to seize his destiny, he drew his own conclusions about what that meant.¡±


    I don''t recall enough of that conversation to tell whether I''m lying or not, but I doubt they have the ability to check either way.


    ¡°Did you support him in any way, by using wealth or connections.¡± He asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head categorically. ¡°I knew for a fact that he planned to betray me because I spied on him, Lady Edusa can confirm my presence on the roofs of his mansion the night he spoke to Buton.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you denounced him to Lady Lance?¡± Emffrey frowns.


    ¡°No. My plan was always to root the disloyal members of Nobility out and expose them before they can do serious damage.¡± I reply honestly, simply leaving some of the truth out. Like the fact that the objective was to discredit Nobles in the eyes of the population.


    ¡°Are you a Noble, and do you hold a title?¡± He directly questions me.


    ¡°I am not a Noble, and I never held a title.¡± I admit freely, quite certain that they would have asked for my identity or family history if I tried to lie. Lady Roisia gasps but I ignore her.


    ¡°Aren''t you aware that impersonating a Noble is punished by death?¡± Emffrey asks, baffled by my answer.


    ¡°I am. Except that law is enforced by Caeviel, not the Templar Order. Besides, I am already dealing with the Rykz and that''s treason as long as the Kingdom is at war with them. They can''t execute me twice.¡± I shrug. Thrice if I count the fact that I''m unbound.


    ¡°Indeed, they cannot.¡± He smiles in amusement. ¡°Your actions aren''t what most would qualify as Noble, but I believe that Lady Lance is correct, you have honor.¡±


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± He replies. ¡°Master Amand told me to warn you that the next time you run when he calls, he will not miss.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s a relief.¡± I sigh. ¡°I thought I''d have to dodge the Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°It was not a good idea to provoke the Master at that moment. I think Lord Patrick''s defiance got on his nerves.¡± Emffrey chuckles.


    ¡°I can understand that.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I have no doubt, I''ve seen the body.¡± He replies. ¡°He did not deserve his title. To think Joan and Edward died in part to rescue him...¡± Emffrey''s expression turns sad.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don''t be. It is our duty.¡± He raises his chin and locks eyes with me. ¡°Tell me, did that peasant, Jessica, survive that night?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Good.¡± He says, knocking on the driver''s window.


    The carriage stops and the Templar hops off.


    ¡°Lady Elizabeth.¡± Emffrey bows with a wink. ¡°Beware, we are watching you now.¡±


    ¡°Templar Emffrey.¡± I nod.


    This is weird, most people on the street are headed towards the center of Meria, the marketplace. I wait for him to depart before turning to Lady Roisia. She is scrutinizing me with an odd expression.


    ¡°So, not a Noble, huh.¡± She says calmly.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I ask, inclining my head.


    ¡°I don''t especially care, but are you sure you want that information out? I helped Madame Cecil spread rumors of you being from Telnur after all.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Wouldn''t have gotten away with it very long.¡± I shrug. ¡°It served its purpose.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of the backlash?¡± She asks.


    ¡°That''s why I wear this.¡± I tap my mask. ¡°Tell me, why are people headed to the market so close to lunchtime?¡±


    ¡°I... I''m not sure. That''s odd.¡± She frowns.


    ¡°Do you mind making a detour?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± She turns to the driver and speaks up loud enough for the driver to hear. ¡°To the market.¡±


    The carriage departs and makes a turn, engaging behind a covered wagon. I lay back in my seat, observing the people outside. Their faces aren''t telling me much other than that they''re not wandering in the same direction without purpose.


    We reach the marketplace after a few long minutes, the merchant carts and crowd slowing us down. Several people recognize me and many wave at us as we pass.


    Meria''s central plaza is packed, there are several thousand people gathered here and several hundred city guards hugging the walls on either side of the crowd. Merchants are selling various kinds of food from their stalls, although most are closed.


    The first warning sign, to me, is that they''re holding their spears in reverse, holding the blunted end in front. That''s worrying. I look around, finding two tall banners being held up, both depicting the Duke''s stag head crest.


    I get out of the vehicle, Lady Roisia follows. We make our way along the sides of the avenue, going around the crowd. There is a tall pedestal being assembled with crates and a servant is carrying a large red carpet.


    ¡°The Duke is going to talk.¡± Lady Roisia comments. ¡°Why didn''t he warn us?¡±


    ¡°Because last night, fifty of you rebelled.¡± I reply sarcastically. ¡°Whatever he plans on saying here, he didn''t want to give the rest of Nobility a heads up. Probably because the crowd isn''t going to like it and he doesn''t want any more complications than that.¡±


    ¡°That''s... actually sensible.¡± She blinks. ¡°You''re good at this.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I''ve simply been in the middle of this all this time so this development isn''t entirely out of my expectations.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°I can see your Lady over there.¡± Roisia tells me teasingly.


    I snap around, following her gaze. My Lady is on horseback, approaching the plaza from the street that leads to the castle, next to her is Amand. Both of them are visibly dissatisfied, they''re talking and possibly arguing but I can''t tell from this distance.


    ¡°I suppose there is no need for me to hide my ignorance now that you know I''m a low-born.¡± I realize, chuckling. ¡°Tell me, Lady Roisia, is it possible for the Duke to refuse arbitration?¡± I intently stare at her, awaiting her response. I don''t like the look of the Templar Master''s face.


    ¡°No, but it is possible to delay it, especially in times of war where exceptions can be made. The problem in this specific circumstance is that he doesn''t have to, the Duke may deflect the blame entirely on Count Odo.¡± Roisia explains.


    ¡°Who will then say that he has the Duke''s permission... and they''ll both keep shifting the blame. Do they have so little respect for the Empire?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°The Empire has less power in Caeviel than you seem to think, we are on the outer edges and aren''t threatened by either Cold bloods or Rykz so there are no Phalanxes stationed here, only Templars.¡± She tells me. ¡°Master Amand''s position is prestigious and that matters a lot during times of peace, but this is war, he cannot force the issue without facing criticism and possibly an intervention from the King.¡±


    Further down the street, a distance behind my Lady, the Duke is approaching on horseback. He is wearing a ceremonial blue and white tunic with a cape of the same color, both embroidered with his crest.


    Guarding Meria''s ruler are a dozen men at arms wielding round shields, swords, and chain-mails. A column of his archers follow behind, hundreds of them.


    That''s the second warning sign. You don''t gather your army to make a peaceful speech. Will I be able to keep my promise? I won''t stand by and watch a slaughter without doing anything.

 Dances.Ch21

    The two servants deposit the red carpet on the ground and roll it out, covering the pedestal and the pavement all the way to the edge of the plaza. Duke Meria makes his horse stop and throws a glance at the crowd.


    He slowly steps down from his horse, one of the servants walks up to him and takes his cape off his back. Lady Lance and Master Amand don''t join him, they and a few other Nobles walk to the side.


    The Duke steps up to the pedestal, the background noise filling the air dies down as people turn their full attention to their ruler. He grandly raises his hands, calling a quiet crowd to silence.


    I scoff, he probably trained the movement to call for attention and did it despite not needing to. He holds the position for a long moment while the column of archers spreads out in ranks behind him.


    ¡°Citizens of Meria!¡± He speaks up, the voice isn''t loud but it reaches every corner of the plaza. ¡°We are under siege from villainous creatures who attack our grand Izla without provocation!¡±


    The crowd grumbles, most have heard the rumor that Nobility did, in fact, strike first. Duke Meria frowns but continues.


    ¡°These Rykz will reach our walls within a day and a half. When they do, what will they find?¡± He asks rhetorically. ¡°They will find a city united behind its ruler!¡±


    The exclamation is met by some cheers but those who do are so few in numbers that they only highlight the lack of effect that his words have on the people assembled here.


    ¡°Our great Kingdom is under attack. Caeviel needs your support, it needs your strength!¡± He continues, those words receive a warmer reaction from the crowd, but little more than murmurs of agreement. ¡°Which is why, under the King''s seal, I declare that conscription will be extended to anyone able to carry a weapon and who does not fulfill a task essential to Meria.¡±


    A loud deafening exclamation arises, shouts and protests from the thousands affected by this new edict. I turn to Roisia.


    ¡°Can he actually pay for that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. He shouldn''t be able to even pay half of them, much less arm all those who lack a weapon.¡± She replies. ¡°This concerns at least five thousand residents, on top of all the peasants that have yet to be drafted.¡±


    The Duke raises his hands and lowers them slowly, calling for attention. It takes a few minutes but, eventually, they settle down.


    ¡°It is needed for our very survival! The Rykz are numerous, so much so that they are akin to a plague that will ravage our fertile plains if they are not stopped right here!¡± He says gravely. ¡°I understand your fears, my people. I sympathize and I promise that you won''t starve while defending our walls. You will be well fed and your first payment will be in hard iron, a weapon to defend your very life against these creatures!¡±


    The crowd is shaken by the admission that the Rykz are here in more numbers than previously disclosed. A worried mutter courses from mouth to ear, punctuated by frightened cries. They don''t seem to be reassured by the fact that they will be given arms. Understandable considering most don''t want to fight, if they did they would have already enlisted. Yet, they know that they have little choice with the Rykz at their doors.


    ¡°Give us silver!¡± Someone shouts.


    ¡°What about my house?!¡± Another asks.


    Duke Meria''s expression shifts, it turns hard, and even harder as more questions about pay arise. His discourse visibly not having the effect that he expected.


    ¡°Enough!¡± He roars. ¡°We are the front-lines of this war, sacrifices must be made for the good of Caeviel! We unite or we die!¡±


    ¡°What about the rebels?!¡±


    ¡°Rebels have been dealt with appropriately, and they will be in the future.¡± The Duke seethes, glaring at the crowd as he loses control. ¡°As my subjects, I expect you to defend Meria but that is not enough, a special tax will be raised for the duration of the war.¡±


    A wave of fury courses through the plaza. The mass of people shifts as the most aggrieved move to the front. Duke Meria raises his hand and the city guards step in. They raise their spears, ready to strike with the blunt end.


    ¡°We are not slaves!¡± The shout pierces the clamor and is soon picked up to be repeated in an angry chorus.


    Roisia steps back as those close to us glare at her. I step in front of her, glancing at them as I shake my head. They relent, turning their anger towards the city guards.


    ¡°What do they mean?¡± She asks. ¡°He isn''t enslaving them.¡±


    ¡°Not only is he avoiding the question of their salary, which people definitely notice, but he isn''t even giving the weapons for free. He expects them to pay for their own conscription.¡± I reply flatly. ¡°They all have families to feed, children who still depend on them.¡±


    I make my way to the carriage, climbing on top of the roof it to have a better view of the plaza. Roisia watches me with a tense look on her face, moving right next to the door and using the vehicle as cover.


    The men at arms surround the pedestal, raising their round shields in a defensive formation. The archers behind them knock arrows with round wooden tips and draw their bows.


    I feel a cold sweat at the back of my head as I observe the soldiers prepare to beat the protest down. My gaze meets my Lady''s. She shakes her head negatively. What does she mean?


    ¡°I command you as your ruler.¡± Duke Meria utters, extending his palms towards the crowd.


    Almost immediately, golden glowing streams emerge from people''s chests. They leave their bodies and gather over their heads to form a massive flow sphere.


    The commotion dies down within seconds as the vast majority is affected by his command. Frightened by the massive amount of energy gathered over their heads.


    The void shakes in fury. These oaths were taken in exchange for protection, not to be used as a way for Nobles to impose their will on the population.


    ¡°I am disappointed. Where is your pride? Izla Meria is your home, defending it is an honor!¡± The Duke admonishes.


    ¡°Then why didn''t I see you on the battlefield?¡± I yell as loud as I can, angry to my core. The void howls along. ¡°What right do you have to oppress your own subjects when you don''t even risk your life for them?!¡±


    ¡°My Liege unites us, his life cannot be risked on the battlefield.¡± Lance replies, her voice obviously enhanced by a construct.


    Her response cuts me short. She disagrees with this, I can see it in her expression. She''ll resent me for this but I can''t stand by and let them do this. I turn to the crowd, surprised by how many eyes are fixed on me, how attentive they are.


    ¡°You are not Caeviel Nobility!¡± Duke Meria intervenes hurriedly before I can say anything. ¡°You have no right to speak here!¡±


    ¡°The Lake''s blessing isn''t meant to be used as a threat!¡± I address his subjects, ignoring him. ¡°Do you not swear fealty in exchange for protection? Do you not pay taxes for the same reason?¡±


    ¡°We do!¡± Some respond.


    ¡°Yet they provoked the Rykz'' wrath and now hide behind you when consequence knocks at our doors!¡±


    ¡°Show your face and prove your lineage if you wish to speak on these matters!¡± Lance calls out in a hard voice.


    ¡°I am no Noble.¡± I reply, laughing. ¡°I am a low-born, like all of you.¡±


    My words stun everyone present, my Lady included. A deafening silence floats over the plaza but it doesn''t last long as the people explode in a loud clamor, the name ''Red Dwarf'' is repeatedly called out.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Lance exclaims but her voice is drowned by the noise.


    Her accusing eyes find mine. I look away, catching sight of the Duke when he extends his hands up towards the flow sphere. He splits the mass of energy into hundreds of strands. He then shapes them into large needles that he makes hover over our heads. The air all becomes thinner until a burst of wind suddenly fills the depression.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My Lady makes her way past the men at arms with Master Amand to reach the Duke. Not quickly enough to stop him from aiming three of the constructs at my torso and launching them.


    I hunker down and present my left profile, bending my left arm to cover my heart and head. I assemble a hardening construct, activating it just as the first needle grazes the side of my abdomen. It pierces flesh to exit at my back and plunge into the carriage''s wood.


    The other two impact my arm, digging in a little but ultimately stopped by my construct. I dismantle them both before the Duke can do anything more with them. I then deactivate the hardening construct and weave a healing construct over my belly, using my hands to press on the wound.


    The more aggressive, those gathered at the edge of the crowd earlier, cry out in shock. They advance, clashing with the city guards who don''t hold their blows as they beat the protesters back with the blunted end of their spears.


    I feel the rip in my body as my own blood flows out in small jerks that match my heartbeat. I stand up with difficulty, I need to stop this from going any further. I''ll need to trust that she''ll be able to read my intentions.


    ¡°Now is not the time to riot!¡± I yell out in a shaky voice. I take a deep breath. ¡°Now is not the time for violence. Now is the time to stand tall! Now is the time to hold your ground and say ''No!''¡±


    ¡°I will not tolerate any defiance to my rule!¡± Duke Meria speaks up, lowering his hands.


    The needle constructs follow his movement, lowering by a fraction. The crowd panics, they scatter as they try to escape the area under the projectiles. But their only way out is blocked by the city guards so they charge and push against them despite being beaten back, triggering the start of a chaotic melee.


    The archers release their bow strings and the wooden arrows with round rips take flight, darkening the sky for a moment. What have I done? They land, injuring several hundred people and most likely killing dozens.


    ¡°Let them disperse!¡± My Lady''s voice finally pierces through.


    I jump down from the carriage, ignoring the intense pain coming from my injury when I impact the pavement. I push Roisia into the carriage and then point the driver towards the line of city guards blocking the street.


    ¡°Go.¡± I order him.


    I don''t wait and assemble a lightning construct with all my remaining flow, charging the air between us to guide it. I activate the construct, shocking a dozen of them with blinding bolts, enough to clear the way.


    ¡°Stand down.¡± Master Amand thunders. ¡°I will not allow this in front of Emperor Rasaec''s Temple!¡±


    It seems to have an effect as the Duke''s archers don''t release another volley of arrows. The carriage rushes past me, leaving the area with a flood of people following behind. I meld into the escaping crowd, throwing a look over my shoulder.


    The Temple''s doors are pushed wide open and dozens of Templars in leather armor march out, they interpose themselves in-between the escaping population and the city guards.


    As I run out of the plaza, I hear many voices all around me, speaking the words to rescind their oaths to the Duke. Committing treason in broad daylight. The needles floating in the air are still there, intact and unaffected. He retains control over it, but won''t be able to do this again with such an effect.


    Once at a safe distance, I stop in front of a stone building and climb up on its wall to overlook the plaza. Scattered all over are people, some injured and bleeding, others completely immobile. Victims of my arrogance. I thought I could force the Duke to change his mind, to listen at least. What idiocy.


    ¡°You''ll pay for this.¡± I mutter between my grit teeth.


    I let go of my grip, letting myself fall to the ground. My injury feels like agony, flaring with every beat of my heart. I limp into an alley. Some peasants call my name out but I turn away, unwilling to face them. I make random turns, going as fast as I can and doing my best to lose anyone who could be following.


    After a while, I finally find myself alone. I take my tight leather outfit off and throw it aside, I grab my mask and slip it inside my shirt. The blood and wound won''t look odd considering what happened.


    I engage in a street and head south towards the brothel. I pass by many others who also ran from the plaza. Few are injured, from bruises to broken bones. A peasant walks past me, his left eyeball is burst and oozing a clear white liquid. A familiar ball of nervous guilt expands inside my throat.


    These events make no difference. No, they might be in my favor. Nobility will be further discredited with this. I must carry the weight of this and keep going until the Izla is free. Too late for regrets.


    I get past several soldier patrols, escaping notice thanks to my simple clothes and the fact that a lot of people are injured. The Duke has to order my arrest at this point.


    I reach the southern part of Meria, there are no city guards here so I hurry into a shady alley and put my mask back on before heading towards the brothel.


    Roisia''s carriage is parked in front of it. Her driver looks at me, worried, but he doesn''t say a thing. I walk into the building and make my way upstairs, two steps at a time. I barge into the office, finding Roisia helping Cecil pack her bags.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask, heading up to my chest.


    I open it and take out the shirt that I ripped apart to bandage my shoulder. I tear a long strip of cloth and wrap it around my waist to press on my injury, tying it in a knot.


    ¡°Hiding. This changes everything, Elizabeth. Duke Meria may very well decide to declare martial law and confiscate whatever assets he needs. My connection with you puts me at risk of being targeted.¡± Cecil explains.


    ¡°There are already soldiers patrolling the streets.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I prepared a warehouse, just in case something like this happened. We can get there from this part of Meria.¡± She replies. ¡°Unless you have a plan to get out of this one?¡±


    ¡°I do not. I hadn''t considered that he would make such demands and escalate so quickly. I got caught in the moment, I didn''t think it through.¡± I admit shamefully.


    ¡°This is the second time that you attack his power. I should have seen this coming, I knew he could react like this when pushed too far.¡± She says. ¡°I was too focused on the rest of Nobility and forgot about the one on top.¡±


    ¡°Between the Rykz, the mainland faction, and you, I''m not surprised the Duke felt the need to cross lines.¡± Roisia comments. ¡°You should leave the Izla, Mother, stop associating with her.¡± She glares at me.


    I pause, taking note of Roisia''s slip. I shrug and go through the chest to find a fresh shirt, replacing this one because of the large red stain. I check my sleeve glove. The needle constructs didn''t pierce very deeply but a few drops of brown viscous blood dribbled out of the tiny holes in the leather. I discreetly wipe them off as the two keep arguing.


    ¡°I can take care of myself, besides, the dock-master owes me several favors. If you want to help, then go back to the castle and find out what''s going on.¡± Cecil replies sharply.


    ¡°No good can come out of this for us.¡± Roisia says stubbornly. ¡°She admitted herself that she doesn''t even have a plan!¡±


    ¡°Then what''s yours? Tell me, how are you going to hold the walls? Are you going to fight an unending tide of Rykz or are you going to put up a token resistance and sail away with the rest of Nobility when you inevitably fail?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°If you didn''t interfere today, there would be thousands more to defend the walls by tomorrow.¡± She replies in a scathing tone.


    ¡°You''re wrong, Rosie.¡± Cecil says softly. ¡°The city was already on the brink of revolt, announcing a new tax would have caused a riot anyway.¡±


    ¡°Besides, what do you think a few thousand untrained fighters would do?¡± I continue. ¡°There are ten times more Rykz on the Izla than there are humans in Meria.¡±


    Roisia falls silent, unable to find an argument but visibly put off-balance by my arguments. I turn away and start fitting my hard leather armor on, throwing the chain-mail over my shoulders once I''m done and fastening the belt around my waist. I take hold of my hammer and make it spin on itself inside my hand a few times.


    ¡°The city will fall, Lady Roisia.¡± I utter calmly. ¡°If you won''t help me, at least consider the lives of everyone in Meria. This war was started by Nobility, you have no right to ask the rest of us to die for the King''s greed.¡±


    ¡°I... I don''t...¡± She stutters. ¡°What if they betray you? What if they lied?¡± She finally asks.


    I shudder, recalling that my Lady called me a liar. I''ll deal with that when I meet her.


    ¡°That''s always a possibility.¡± I admit. ¡°But they haven''t deviated from their objective so far. I trust that they won''t do anything that puts the captured Princess at risk. Let''s be realistic, the best case scenario is that you succeed in holding the walls for a few weeks, costing so many lives that the Izla will likely never recover.¡±


    Someone knocks on the door, interrupting our conversation. Aisha walks in without waiting for an answer, looking agitated.


    ¡°Idali just came by, there are several squads of soldiers on the way here. They''re being slowed down because people are blocking their paths but we need to go now, Madame Cecil.¡± She speaks quickly. That name sounds familiar.


    ¡°Take this.¡± Cecil pushes a rectangular chest with her feet, grabbing a jute sack. ¡°Elizabeth, are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Don''t have many other options. Templars might join the hunt after all.¡± Maybe Lance will too.


    I tighten my grip over my hammer and take hold of the chest, throwing it over my shoulder. We make our way downstairs as a group, Cecil leading us.


    She gives Roisia a quick hug and she leaves on her own, headed towards her carriages. The three of us make our way through the brothel''s kitchen. Cecil pushes a tapestry aside, revealing a backdoor.


    ¡°If you would, Elizabeth.¡± She points, stepping aside.


    I lay my shoulder against the wood and start pushing, hearing something scrape against the pavement behind. Once wide open, an alley is revealed to us with a stack of crates dissimulating the door from the outside.


    I find my way around them and wait for Aisha and Cecil to join me. We head towards the eastern part of Meria, taking the shadiest streets possible.

 Dances.Ch22

    After fifteen minutes of progressing through tiny alleys, we finally reach a street. There is no one around and the pungent tannin smell tells me that this is where the city''s tanneries are. No wonder it''s deserted, no one wants to live near this odor.


    ¡°The docks are on the other side of this block.¡± Cecil tells me. ¡°We''ll hide until nightfall in.¡± She interrupts herself, pointing at her ear.


    We hear heavy steps approach. A few seconds later, four soldiers walk down the street. They''re poorly equipped, wearing old tabards and wielding crude spears.


    I hide in the shadows next to Aisha while Madame Cecil tries to open side doors with no success. I lay my chest down on the ground and prepare my hammer. They''re too close for us to run away undetected and I doubt we can lose them while carrying all this.


    Instead of waiting for them to catch us as they pass by the alley, I step out into the street and face them. The three woman and one man stop, staring at me with surprised expressions.


    ¡°You know who I am.¡± I utter calmly. They nod. "I mean you no harm, but I cannot allow myself to get caught here either.¡± I add.


    ¡°We didn''t see anything.¡± The man replies.


    ¡°We''ll report that we spotted you going west when we get back to the barracks.¡± A small brunette says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, sighing in relief and letting my hammer rest at my side. ¡°What are your orders?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Duke Meria wants you alive.¡± The man tells me. ¡°But the only ones actually looking are career soldiers, not us conscripts.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that he attacked when you spoke in our favor?¡± The woman asks intently.


    ¡°No, it was when I admitted to being a low-born. It doesn''t excuse his demands.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Are you really?¡± The man questions.


    ¡°I am.¡± I smile behind my mask.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It only takes training. They fear peasantry because we can threaten their power if we fight.¡± I tell them honestly. ¡°I need to go, thank you again.¡±


    I signal Aisha and Cecil to advance, taking hold of my chest. We speedily make way across the street. The four soldiers simply stand there without attempting to follow.


    ¡°Wait! What about the Rykz?!¡± The woman calls out.


    ¡°The truce won''t be broken because of me, but I can''t stop Nobility from doing whatever they will.¡± I admit regretfully.


    We leave them behind. Cecil leads us, taking a few turns until we reach a small building. She enters directly, without even checking whether the door is locked or not.


    There is no one inside, only a small table and a few chairs with a barrel of water. I take a seat and use what little flow regenerated to supply the healing construct over my injury.


    ¡°We''ll hide here until nightfall.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Show me that wound.¡± Aisha says, laying the wooden case she''s carrying down to open it and take a small pouch out.


    I take my chain-mail and hard leather jacket off, lifting my shirt and exposing the already red bandage. She unties the knot and inspects the punctures in my flesh.


    ¡°You''re lucky.¡± She mutters. ¡°A few centimeters to your right and the kidney would''ve been pierced.¡±


    I grunt, not feeling especially fortunate. Aisha takes a needle and some thread out of her pouch. I settle down in the chair and take a deep breath, preparing myself.


    ¡°Relax, I''m not starting yet.¡± She smiles, putting the instruments down on the table and reaching inside the rectangular case again to take a bottle of clear liquid out.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rum and vinegar.¡± Aisha replies, opening the bottle to pour a small amount of it in her palm and rubs her hands together. ¡°Get yourself on the table.¡±


    ¡°This is going to hurt, isn''t it.¡± I grumble, standing up to lie down on the table.


    ¡°It''s just in case, healing constructs don''t prevent infections all the time.¡± She smiles. ¡°Close your eyes, I don''t want you seizing up before I even start.¡±


    I obey, gritting my teeth in anticipation. She doesn''t wait very long to pour the mixture on the injury. Fuck! It burns. I shake a little, surprised that my left limb does as well. Is it reacting to my state?


    I grip the side of the table with it, giving it something to do in case it reacts violently. My worry is unfounded as the limb simply obeys. Aisha moves swiftly and her needle pierces my skin in one quick movement.


    The sensation of having a thread pass through my body is slightly ticklish and more disturbing than the tiny prick of pain that doesn''t last long. I take slow regular breaths as she works on closing the wounds.


    ¡°Think I need some for this?¡± I ask once she''s done, pointing at the cut on my scalp.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± She answers.


    Aisha pushes my hand aside, taking hold of my mask without ceremony to make me turn my head sideways. She pushes my hair away, those that weren''t sliced short by the air blade.


    ¡°No, it''s a clean straight cut. It might scar a little but it won''t be visible.¡± She says. ¡°Here, let me put a healing construct over it. It''ll help reduce scarring.¡±


    I nod in agreement, looking down at my side. The two puncture wounds are being pulled together by knotted threat. I can sense the tension of my skin but this is overall less painful than it was, it also stopped bleeding.


    Aisha applies the construct, I grab my equipment and fit it back on. I get off the table and sit down, turning to face Cecil. She is rubbing her chin, thinking hard about our next move.


    ¡°So.¡± I start. ¡°She''s your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don''t spread that news, it would harm her.¡± She replies, locking eyes with me.


    ¡°Wasn''t going to. I suppose an illegitimate child wouldn''t be given a title if it was known.¡± I say. Cecil frowns. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn''t have used that word.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I was very young and ambitious when I met him. I learned that his wife was unable to conceive and made my move. I don''t regret it but it was hard for Roisia when she learned the truth.¡± She says.


    ¡°She seemed very protective of you.¡± I note.


    ¡°Roisia is a sweet child. She doesn''t quite accept that there are many forms of power, and combat capability is but the least of them. Although, I suspect that you would also disagree with that.¡± Cecil says with a smile.


    ¡°No. All I''ve achieved with this hammer is protecting my own life and not very successfully at that.¡± I scoff. ¡°But sometimes, it is the only way to affect the course of events.¡±


    ¡°There are almost always other options. Strength of arms is the resort of those who stopped looking or lack alternatives.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Aisha, once you''re done, could you go scout the route ahead of us?¡±


    The young woman nods, walking up to the barrel of water and taking some in the pit of her hand to wash the needle. She then puts her sewing kit away and heads to the door, walking outside.


    ¡°Now, tell me what your next move is.¡± Cecil turns to me.


    ¡°Don''t know.¡± I groan. ¡°I wanted to destabilize Nobility and pressure them into negotiating the Izla''s surrender or at least find support to rescue the Rykz Princess. But both those ideas depend on Nobles being reasonable and this approach seems to only be putting more people at risk while they hold their ground.¡±


    ¡°What about Lady Lance?¡± She asks.


    ¡°That''s... personal.¡± I reply weakly.


    ¡°You trust her?¡± Cecil questions.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I don''t. I know her enough to tell what positions she''ll take. She will place her duty above her personal desires. I considered eliminating Nobles one by one until she rose to the top but the castle is too well guarded. I overestimated my capability to do so.¡± I explain.


    ¡°What about the riot?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t want to trigger a revolt, I hoped that the threat of one would force the Duke''s hand.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But he is entrenching himself.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I sigh. ¡°And moving around will only become more difficult now that there are soldiers patrolling everywhere.¡±


    ¡°That won''t last.¡± Cecil shakes her head. ¡°Once the Rykz army reaches the walls, they''ll have to leave that duty to the city guard and they don''t have the numbers to maintain control over an angry population. I expect that a lot of people will be enlisted by force and sent on the walls.¡±


    ¡°Won''t that provoke the population further?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It will, but the city is about to be placed under siege by foreign creatures. There will be no revolt until that situation is resolved.¡± She explains.


    ¡°And the Duke knows that.¡± I groan. ¡°Fucking Nobility.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t as impossible to infiltrate the castle as you seem to think.¡± Cecil says suddenly.


    ¡°You''re the one who told me how difficult it is, and I saw how many soldiers there are patrolling around the walls.¡± I say, frowning.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± She admits upfront. ¡°I learned through several sources that Lord Patrick planned to assassinate Duke Meria by ambushing him inside the castle, where he is the safest. He must have found a way past the castle walls and patrols.¡±


    ¡°He did have spider webs on him, I remember that he complained about it. But that maniac was delusional, I don''t think we should base our moves on his plans.¡± I contest.


    ¡°He got past the several hundred soldiers and Templars surrounding him without getting caught.¡± Cecil replies. ¡°I think those schematics he stole indirectly pointed to the location of several secret underground passages, he most likely found the entrance to one of them inside that mansion or knew about it beforehand.¡±


    ¡°The Duke has to know about them.¡± I say.


    ¡°I''m certain that he does.¡± She agrees. ¡°Would he spread the knowledge though? You''ve done a number on him, between the rebel faction and his subjects breaking their oaths. I predict that the passages will be under surveillance by his personal guard, but that''s it, no regular soldiers. It means that it would be possible to get past them since they are so few in numbers.¡±


    ¡°It just hit me that we''re discussing Duke Meria''s murder.¡± I comment, astounded by how calmly we are assessing the possibility of it.


    ¡°We are.¡± Cecil makes a ruthless smile. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity, he is unstable and suspicious, he won''t allow other Nobles inside the wing with his personal chambers right now. That would change within a week or two as he regains confidence, but until then...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you just say that violence is a last resort?¡± I say.


    ¡°It''s the only way that I can think of to remove that specific piece from the board.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Who would take over after his death?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Whoever has the most support.¡± Cecil grins. ¡°Lady Lance would be a prime candidate, she has the population''s approval, most Nobles trust her, and she is the Duke''s current ward.¡±


    ¡°There are several problems ahead of us.¡± I note. ¡°First, we don''t know where those passages are.¡±


    ¡°I can find out.¡± Cecil replies confidently. ¡°I''ve been looking for maps since we spoke of the schematics and I''ve made overtures towards a few servants who have access to this sort of information. I expect to know the location of several within the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. Lord Patrick''s knowledge had to come from somewhere, besides, I''ve become well acquainted with Count Thrin and his new heir so I could ask them directly.¡± She says.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I say firmly. ¡°That would tip them off.¡±


    ¡°Only if I don''t have a choice.¡± She agrees. ¡°I''m using a friend of Sacit, she grieves and is receptive to the idea of searching Count Thrin''s library for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, our second problem is that I can''t do this alone.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I could find some mercenaries.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°No, I wouldn''t be able to trust them to go through with it if something goes wrong, and it will, or keep their mouths shut.¡± I tap the table. ¡°And I don''t think I can convince qualified soldiers to do this.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°The Rykz. If we can smuggle a hundred or two inside the city, it would be enough. Those secret passages are underground, perhaps I could get them to dig tunnels under the walls and link up with one of them.¡± I say, tensing as I await her reaction.


    ¡°I don''t know how I feel about allowing these creatures inside Meria, but I can already tell you that they won''t be able to tunnel under the walls.¡± Cecil shakes her head. ¡°I''ll have to think on it further.¡±


    ¡°Third problem is the Duke himself, I''m not so foolish as to believe that I can beat him in single combat.¡± I say.


    ¡°He is not a front-line fighter. The constructs he uses require him to focus, once engaged at melee range he will have to split his attention. You should win if you ambush or catch him alone with a squad to support you. You only need to get close enough to pressure him and he will fall." She replies easily, surprising me with knowledge on combat that I didn''t expect her to have.


    ¡°This will depend on many things that will be decided in the moment.¡± I nod. ¡°We''ll need more than just me to succeed.¡±


    ¡°A few hundred Rykz in the city wouldn''t be too hard to clear out...¡± Cecil says. ¡°If I think of a way to get them inside, how would you coordinate with them?¡±


    ¡°I can give rudimentary commands, they''ll obey me as long as one of their Princesses tell them to.¡± I reply. ¡°You''re taking this in stride.¡±


    ¡°I''m in this as much as you are at this point.¡± Cecil sighs. ¡°I didn''t expect you to make such an impact but at the same time, this is an opportunity for me. Let''s just say that I have some history with Duke Meria, I won''t mourn his passing.¡±


    ¡°What''s our first move then?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For now, we wait for a few days while Aisha checks up on my informants. Once the Rykz are here, the Duke will be too busy with them to worry about us, we''ll be free to make our move.¡± She explains.


    Glancing outside, I find that the afternoon is well underway but that the sun isn''t about to set anytime soon. Cecil starts riffling through her jute sack and takes a set of practical clothes out, a simple white ensemble that lacks her usual elegant flair.


    She undresses without shame, turning and exposing herself to my curious eyes. Her skin is marked by tiny pale scars on her otherwise smooth flesh, a few on her belly, but most are concentrated on her back.


    She winks at me, shamelessly taking hold of her breasts and lifting to show them off. I do my best to suppress my natural reaction to her desirable body. The void makes its presence known by squeezing my heart, I look away.


    Just as Cecil finishes dressing up, Aisha walks back inside. She closes the door and sits down, pondering.


    ¡°The warehouse is prepared, we should be able to make it there under cover of night without an issue.¡± She tells us. ¡°Idali is on shift tonight, she''ll avoid the route we''ll take.¡±


    ¡°The usual?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Yes, me this time.¡± Aisha says with a smile. ¡°Although, she expressed some interest in you.¡± She adds, looking at me.


    ¡°How does she know I''m with you, what kind of interest, and why does that name sound familiar?¡± I question.


    ¡°She doesn''t, she is simply aware that we know you. The fooling around in bed kind. And I don''t know.¡± She replies.


    ¡°She owes me for getting her out of trouble and reassigned to this part of Meria. A peasant tricked her and then Elizabeth got hold of her uniform to get into... oh.¡± Cecil stops and starts laughing. ¡°I hadn''t put it together!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Idali, I recall now. She''s the sergeant who hit on me at the gates.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°She saw your face?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°She shouldn''t know that I''m the same peasant.¡± I groan. ¡°Wait, you sleep with her and she looks away in exchange?¡±


    ¡°Well, we also give her some coin.¡± Cecil tells me between two giggles. ¡°Did you really just knock her out once she got her pants down?¡±


    ¡°It was creepy.¡± I answer.


    ¡°She''s a good lay, you missed out.¡± Aisha says with a wide smile.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± I reply flatly. ¡°Would you stop, Cecil? Aren''t you a bit old for this?¡± I glare at the woman, still laughing her ass off.


    ¡°I''m in my prime.¡± She shrugs, cooling down. ¡°Be careful, I put it together in seconds, Idali and others might already suspect that it was you, now that it''s public knowledge that you''re low-born.¡±


    ¡°What would she do if she did figure it out?¡± I ask, uneasy.


    ¡°Probably make you keep your promise.¡± Cecil replies.


    ¡°I''m not sleeping with her.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°You don''t need to worry too much, she''s not going to sell us out.¡± Aisha tells me. ¡°Idali is a bit odd but she has no love for Nobility and cares little about rules.¡±


    ¡°I''ll deal with it if it comes up.¡± I sigh.


    I lay back in my chair, closing my eyes to rest. I hear Aisha help Cecil take care of her hair, trying to find a hairstyle that looks good but not remarkable. I groan and do my best to ignore them.


    ¡°Elizabeth, how about a little combing?¡± The young woman asks once she finishes taking care of the Madame.


    ¡°I''m fine like this.¡± I reply, running my hand through my slightly messy mass of hair. ¡°There aren''t that many knots anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you want Lady Lance to think you''re pretty when she gazes at you?¡± She asks sneakily.


    ¡°I... Sure, okay. If you want.¡± I fold, motivated by the idea that my Lady would like how I look but slightly embarrassed and unwilling to admit it to these two.


    I take my mask off and make it slide on the table towards Cecil. Aisha moves over to start combing my hair now that she has access to the fringe of my hair.


    ¡°Want me to refresh the construct?¡± She asks.


    I nod absent-mindedly, relaxing to enjoy the feeling of being taken care of. Aisha hums along, apparently having fun herself.


    Time passes as the sun slowly falls on the horizon. When darkness starts filling the streets outside, I get up and throw all my equipment inside my wooden chest, sticking my hammer''s head inside and covering the handle that sticks out with a long shirt.


    ¡°This should look innocuous enough.¡± I note.


    ¡°There are a lot of people going through the docks with luggage, we won''t seem out of place even if we''re spotted.¡± Cecil nods.


    We pick up our stuff and step outside. Aisha leads us across a few streets at a hurried pace, relaxing only when we reach the outskirts of the docks, where most of the warehouses are.

 Dances.Ch23

    We make our way through a maze of buildings, the passages between them are wide enough for carriages but smaller than streets. We can hear dock workers discharging a boat in the distance, shouting about ropes and pulleys.


    Aisha guides us towards a corner at the far end of the docks, a small enclave bordering the sea with a small peer leading a few dozen meters in the water. The warehouse she enters is of medium size and has a no windows.


    Inside, I find a large space separated into three rooms by wide tarps. There are barrels, marked ''water'', ''food'', and ''meat'', in the main room near a stove and a wide roundtable. The other rooms have two beds each and a basin for toilet purposes.


    ¡°This is nice.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We''ll be safe here, the docks are heavily guarded but they only check incoming freight, not the warehouses themselves.¡± Cecil says.


    I grab a cooking pot, filling it with water from one of the barrels while Aisha lights up a fire inside the stove. I then set the table as she takes a piece of smoked beef and starts cutting it into small cubes.


    I search the food barrel, finding a sack of potatoes. I take a knife and sit at the table to start peeling them. Cecil lays her jute sack on one of the beds, opening it to take a notebook out and taking a seat next to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Picking apart what you''ve told me. There are twenty-two thousand people inside Meria right now, five or six thousand of those are professional soldiers.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Which means that most of the Izla''s population lives under Rykz occupation.¡± I say.


    ¡°If this war lasts longer than a couple of months, we''ll all starve.¡± Cecil sighs, laying her finger on a line of numbers.


    ¡°So soon?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes. Meria is a trade port, we only stock up in grain later in the year. They can ferry grain across but with the war, many mainland merchants are unwilling to take the risk. With the supplies left behind by the army in exchange for the truce, it means that we''re already running low. We would need to buy the grain in bulk and import it ourselves, the only one with the capital to do that in any significant volume is the Duke.¡± She explains.


    ¡°And he''s already broke.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°This does give us a cover, an opening.¡± Cecil says, pondering.


    ¡°You want to import grain?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m thinking of a way to get those Rykz you need inside the city. Short of taking a gate ourselves, this is the only other solution I can think of.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°You want to hide them inside a grain barge.¡± I realize.


    ¡°Yes. Grain barges can fit about fifty large crates, I''m confident that I can pay the right people to speed up the process of verifying their content.¡± Cecil taps her notebook. ¡°I know a few merchants that are desperate enough for gold that they wouldn''t look too closely into it, smuggling is profitable after all.¡±


    ¡°I have some coin, but I don''t think it''ll be enough to pay for several shipments and bribe the guards.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°The Rykz can provide the grain, all they need to do is leave the crates in a creek with the front dozen filled with actual food while the rest contains one of the creatures.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I''ll need a way out of Meria.¡± I say.


    ¡°You don''t have a way to communicate with them?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    Cecil goes through her notebook, turning pages until she stops on a simplified map of Meria and its surrounding coast with circles drawn around coastal landmarks. She takes a quill and an ink vial out to cross one of the furthest marks from the city, she then rips the page out and holds it out for me.


    ¡°This creek is isolated and plenty of merchants have used it in the past so it won''t be hard for whoever we hire to find. It isn''t used anymore because the Duke caught wind of it but that part of the Izla isn''t under human control anymore so you won''t risk getting caught there.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I take hold of the paper and fold it in four to fit it inside the dagger sheath on my belt.


    ¡°Meria''s gates have been closed since yesterday. I''ll think of a way to get you on the northern wall with a rope.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Water''s boiling.¡± Aisha says, throwing her cubes of meat inside.


    I nod and take hold the peeled potatoes, putting them in the pot. I sit back down at the table.


    ¡°That''s a lot.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°I''m hungry.¡± I shrug. ¡°Can''t I just use a boat to get out of Meria?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You could but it''s expensive and if you''re spotted, then they''ll know to keep an eye on the docks. It would be better for us if many people saw you exit the city like this.¡± She explains.


    We wait for the meal to cook at the sound of Madame Cecil scribbling notes in her book. I throw a glance, she''s copying names from a list on a blank page, putting down checks in front of some of them.


    As we eat, the two discuss their plans for the next day. Agreeing on who Aisha should go see in priority and where she can meet Roisia.


    ¡°You could start probing merchants in the morning.¡± I suggest,


    ¡°No, I need more information. I''ll make some overtures the day after tomorrow. You should come along when we meet, your presence will help convince them that I''m serious.¡± She says.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that they''ll give us up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We''ll be careful, I know those we''ll speak to personally. They won''t risk exposing themselves by stepping forward and screwing the deal for one of their colleagues even if they refuse to take it themselves.¡± Cecil replies before making a wicked smile. ¡°Besides, they know not to mess with me. I have enough dirt and leverage on the guild to silence or take anyone down as needed.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I say with a frown, recalling how my grandfather lost everything. Merchants can act like sharks just as much as Nobles when they smell blood. ¡°I''m going to lie down.¡± I add, finishing my plate.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Aisha waves.


    I pick one of the two beds in the back room. I hear Aisha and Cecil settle down soon after. Only two days left until the Rykz setup at the base of the wall, there is a good chance that the mainland faction will break the truce.


    I need to get out of the city before that and try to convince Celyz to give me more time before she assaults Meria. The fact that I have a plan should help, but I made no progress with her sister''s situation so it isn''t guaranteed. There is also Queen Grikyz to consider, she might lose patience and decide to overrule Celyz.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken several times in the morning, falling back into a sleepy daze. I don''t really have much to do today, just wait. As I finish the thought, Cecil pushes the tarp aside, telling me to get up with a stern gaze. I groan and throw my legs over the edge of the bed, sitting up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Bad news.¡± She says. ¡°Rob just came by, there have been multiple riots across the city, yesterday afternoon and even during the night. The Duke''s people have been scouring the streets and knocking at doors to draft anyone who fits the criteria. They''ve been beating those who protest too much.¡±


    ¡°Deaths?¡± I question, a pit of worry digging into my stomach.


    ¡°Several, accidental for the most part.¡± She sighs. ¡°There are some reports of Count Odo''s soldiers taking advantage of the situation to fill their pockets and drawing their weapons when challenged.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What sort of low-lives could do such a thing?!¡± I jump up to my feet in anger.


    ¡°They''re just as afraid for their future as the rest of us, and this isn''t their home.¡± Cecil explains. ¡°I expected this to happen, but not so soon or so blatantly.¡±


    ¡°It''s my fault.¡± I gaze at the ground. ¡°My... Lance was right, after all, chaos reigns without a strong enough power to maintain order.¡±


    ¡°It might be true.¡± She replies carefully. ¡°It is hard to tell when the situation is so unstable to begin with, I wouldn''t draw any conclusions. This is temporary, once we replace the Duke, things should stabilize.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what I''m doing.¡± I admit, feeling depressed and needing to talk to someone. ¡°I wouldn''t have gotten anywhere without your help. I think the Rykz planned for my defeat as much as my success.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''m supposed to rescue the Princess but how likely is it that I''ll achieve that by myself?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Not very.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°Exactly. They want to force a treaty on Caeviel, something that forbids experiments across species. I''m one of those.¡± I explain, shaping a dark-golden flow ball over my palm. ¡°Their Queen is using me as a demonstration. Showing that they can raise a simple peasant from nothing into someone capable of fighting Nobles head on.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps something to give the institute in exchange for their Princess.¡± Cecil says, staring at my hand.


    ¡°That seems likely to me, although, I was told that whatever was done to me isn''t what the institute is looking for.¡± I absorb the flow back into my reserves.


    ¡°The institute wouldn''t know that, you''re unique as far as I know and that might be enough of a lure.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Hadn''t thought of it like that. I''m not surprised they didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have accepted to be used like that... but I''m beginning to reconsider it.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°That''s admirable but foolish.¡± She admonishes me. ¡°You are becoming infamous, I wouldn''t be surprised if your name spread beyond the Izla by now. You could do much more for Caeviel while free than you could by ending this stupid war at the cost of your life.¡±


    ¡°I''m not worthy of that reputation. After all I''ve done... it would only be natural that I pay in some way.¡± I say. ¡°I have blood on my hands, innocent people''s blood.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think yourself worse than those at the top? Than King Cenwalh who is staying silent despite being responsible for this invasion?¡± She asks, getting agitated. ¡°People need hope and you gave that to them. You showed them that Nobility lies, that they can be defeated.¡± Cecil takes a deep breath, her expression turns intense. ¡°I don''t care what you think of yourself, you don''t have the right to take the easy way out now.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you that I''m thinking of sacrificing myself, how is that the easy way out?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°Because it means you''re giving up.¡± Cecil takes hold of my shoulders to start shaking me back and forth. ¡°Think beyond yourself, think past what will happen once we put Countess Lance in charge. Think of the future.¡± She urges me.


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± I admit.


    ¡°You''re standing in opposition to Nobility. I think your strength and reflexes are beyond what a normal human can achieve from what I''ve heard. Elizabeth, you could challenge titled Nobles in duels and win. You could reform Caeviel''s entire social structure by following their rules!¡± She exclaims enthusiastically. ¡°You could be the figurehead of a revolution.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I start hesitantly. ¡°That is the Emperor''s domain. I''m only trying to repay my debt to the Rykz while minimizing the damage to the Izla. After this... Elizabeth Vil will disappear.¡±


    And if it all goes well, my Lady will take me back. If not, well, who cares? Doesn''t matter what I do if I''m not at her side.


    Cecil pauses, scrutinizing me for a long moment before letting a long sigh escape her. She lets go of my shoulders and walks back into the main room. I get up and follow her, taking a seat at the table.


    ¡°Aisha shouldn''t be too much longer.¡± She comments looking outside.


    ¡°Listen, about what you said, I agree with the need for things to change but Emperor Rasaec must have a plan. He is aware of more than we are.¡±


    ¡°What if he can''t challenge them? Have you thought of that, Elizabeth?¡± Cecil asks me. ¡°His phalanxes are constantly engaged on the Empire''s borders, he does not have the forces to fight a civil war against Nobility.¡±


    ¡°But he is the Emperor, they would defy even him?¡± I ask, realizing the naivety of my words as I speak. ¡°Of course they would.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Just please keep this in mind, Elizabeth.¡± She says. ¡°This war will make your name known across the Empire, you cannot waste this chance to make a real difference.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I reply shortly, heading up to the stove to activate the fire construct.


    ¡°Let me impress on you how important this is.¡± Cecil continues. ¡°In some mainland domains, peasants are treated with barely more consideration than crime slaves. Many are obligated to work for their liege, laboring in mines or construction sites twice a month, without pay. The Izla''s main production is grain so we haven''t been affected by this new trend so far, but it won''t last. Caeviel''s Nobility will be desperate to strengthen themselves once the war with the Rykz ends, no matter the result.¡±


    I put some water in the pot and prepare a good portion of grain to make a simple gruel. I turn to face Cecil. Is she exaggerating?


    ¡°Lance won''t allow this to happen to Izla Meria.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Don''t let your feelings blind you. Countess Lance represents the best of Nobility but that is not sufficient, it never is.¡± She replies in a flat voice. ¡°Even the King, at the height of his power, isn''t able to dictate his will to his subjects without consequence. No one is all-powerful and when the system itself allows Nobility so much power over us, then a single person simply cannot stop the abuses from within.¡±


    ¡°The Templar Order is there to provide balance.¡± And she wouldn''t be alone, I would help. ¡°Look, I hate Nobles as much as you do, but I am not who you want me to be.¡±


    ¡°Not yet at least.¡± Cecil replies with a smirk. ¡°Ah, Aisha is here.¡±


    The young woman opens the warehouse''s single door and walks in, her curled black hair looking slightly unkempt and her cute round face torn by a sad expression.


    ¡°There was a skirmish between citizens and soldiers an hour ago, thirty dead men and women.¡± She immediately reports. ¡°They blocked their street to defend their homes, fearing the rumors of soldiers in black pillaging Meria. The Duke''s people didn''t ask questions, they pinned them down with arrows and charged to make an example.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Cecil asks without losing her cool.


    ¡°Some people are resisting the draft and getting beaten into submission, it''s happening all over the city.¡± Aisha replies. ¡°Master Amand is furious, he sent his Templars out to patrol the streets. They''re trying to uphold the law but there are barely two hundred of them left, and almost half are Semplars, novices in training.¡±


    ¡°I need to be out there.¡± I mutter. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Could do nothing.¡± Cecil cuts me off. I flinch at the word.


    ¡°I also have good news, sort of.¡± Aisha says hurriedly. ¡°Duke Meria has kicked most Nobles out of his castle wing, he is isolating himself. Only the Countess still lives there with his personal guard. Rumor says that he''s losing his grip, paranoiac, punishing servants for the slightest mistake or lack of decorum.¡±


    ¡°We''ll need to get rid of her before anything else.¡± Madame Cecil comments.


    ¡°Be careful about what you say.¡± I utter tensely with a small growl in my voice.


    ¡°I just meant that her presence will hinder our plans, Elizabeth, that''s it.¡± She says, bringing her hands up defensively.


    ¡°You won''t do anything to her.¡± I tell her. I take a deep breath, thinking quickly about ways to bait my Lady out. ¡°Find me a Templar''s sword, one with a silver lion pommel, and I''ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡± She agrees, carefully lowering her arms and turning to the young woman.


    ¡°I have no specific information about secret passages, but I have the confirmation that they exist. Janice saw a map of the sewers on Count Thrin''s desk and she told me that they made turns that looked off even to her at the moment.¡± Aisha speaks up, changing the subject.


    ¡°Get in touch with Charles and Tobias, organize a meeting tomorrow at different times.¡± Cecil tells her.


    ¡°What is my... Lance doing in all of this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Supervising the defenses on the wall, she is being sidelined from the events inside Meria.¡± Aisha replies quickly.


    She''s too damn naive, loyal to a fault. I''ll open her eyes to the truth, eventually. The water boils on the stove, pouring the grain that I prepared into the pot.


    ¡°Where do you want to meet them?¡± Aisha questions.


    ¡°At the park, north of the castle.¡± Cecil says. ¡°It''s isolated and they won''t suspect that we would be so brazen as to meet so close to the seat of power as fugitives.¡±


    Master Amand is doing more for the people than I thought he would. He was angered by my actions but hasn''t ordered his Templars to hunt me down, he chose to send them in the streets instead.


    Perhaps I could convince him to depose the Duke, none of this would be necessary. I could take this opportunity to talk to him while the Temple is relatively empty.


    ¡°I''ll come with you, Cecil, but I''ll go my own way after that.¡± I say. ¡°Oh and, when are the messengers you sent to Jessica''s father supposed to be back?¡±


    ¡°Any day now, I''m actually worried about them since the truce may be broken while they''re on the way back.¡± She replies.


    I sit down at the table, anxiously running my fingers through my hair. Father is going to be fine. I told him to leave the Izla, there is no reason for him to be coming to Meria. Unless he decided to join the messengers because he''s worried about me.


    He''s not so foolish as to enter a city under siege... is he? Shit. I should have told him not to come here under any circumstance. The most dangerous moment will be when the Rykz arrive. I''ll have to make sure that I''m on the walls when they do, just in case.

 Dances.Ch24

    Aisha sets the dishes, Cecil lays a piece of cloth on the table, and I deposit the hot pot of gruel on it. We take our seats and start eating. I enjoy the simple meal, but the two women seem slightly dissatisfied.


    ¡°You''re too soft.¡± I tease. ¡°Add some salt.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Aisha smiles, getting up to grab a small pottery.


    ¡°Give it here.¡± Cecil says after she served herself.


    Once we''ve eaten, the young woman departs almost immediately. I grab my hammer and start training my stances, focusing on the feint that I haven''t used in combat yet.


    I imagine my Lady in front of me, having no trouble bringing her image to mind. I soon notice a problem, every time I try to use it, I can almost see her reacts in time to dodge or deviate the spike.


    I''ve seen how quick she can be from almost any stance. She''s trained herself to always be ready to react and with a sword, she''s much quicker than I am with my hammer.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting yourself mid-blow?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Because I''m not fast enough, this attack is a feint.¡± I reply.


    I demonstrate my overhead swing to show her the difference between that and the downward stab she''s just seen.


    ¡°Ah, you want to draw your opponent in by making them think you''re about to throw a large swing but jab instead.¡± Cecil nods.


    ¡°The problem is that those it would work against, I could deal with normally.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Are you using a lion strike right now?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I channel flow into a lion strike, overflowing the construct past what I usually allow myself in combat. I tweak the segments to reinforce my bones and ligaments, activating it immediately. My arms flash down and ahead, so quickly that the handle''s sharp point produces a small whistling sound.


    ¡°I can''t see how anyone could react to this in time.¡± Cecil says with wide, amazed eyes.


    ¡°Most wouldn''t.¡± I agree. ¡°But you haven''t seen her fight.¡±


    ¡°You defeated her.¡±


    ¡°I barely won when she was too tired to properly use flow.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Then don''t fight her again.¡± Cecil shrugs. ¡°You plan to use that sword you asked for as a bait, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You could lay a trap.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°No. I need to prove myself her equal.¡± I reply, putting my feelings into words as I speak. ¡°Besides, she''ll probably be really angry at me, I don''t want to miss that.¡± I add with a mad grin, thinking of my Lady wearing a new expression.


    ¡°I don''t understand you.¡± Cecil frowns. ¡°Do you like her or hate her?¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡± I utter dreamily, almost seeing the image of her kissing my hand, taking the vow. Breaking it.


    The Madame mutters something unintelligible before grabbing her notebook and taking hold of her writing quill. I get back to training my feint, adding some variation to my exercises by swinging the weapon while aiming with the sharp blade under the hammerhead.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I say, slashing with the weapon. ¡°Once more.¡± Spinning the weapon around my back to chain three consecutive swings together.


    This won''t be enough to beat her. I could try to use my limb''s survival instinct to parry her blows but that would leave me with only one arm to actually fight with. That doesn''t seem like a good idea since she would no doubt get used to it.


    I keep at it for a few hours, repeating the same boring patterns over and over again until I feel comfortable with them. I hear voices approaching the warehouse, recognizing Aisha''s while the other one takes me a little longer but I finally pin it down on Idali after a while.


    ¡°You can step out through the front.¡± Cecil suggests, pointing at the warehouse''s double doors. ¡°It''ll take a while, I need to convince her to take shifts in cargo inspecting, will be much safer to use her again than pay another officer.¡±


    I grumble and grab my mask from my chest, slipping it inside my clothes. I put the hammer away and hurriedly leave the building just as Aisha knocks, giving me just enough time to slip out. I close the large door behind myself very quietly.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil isn''t here?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Cecil replies.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She makes the sound with the back of her throat. ¡°I want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°I don''t see why that would be necessary, Idali. This is the same deal as usual, there is no need to add complications to something that has worked for all of us so far.¡± Cecil argues.


    ¡°Ah. But it isn''t the same old deal, is it now?¡± She asks, chuckling. ¡°You''re in trouble, on the run even. This is very different from letting a few of your whores come in and out of Meria unhindered.¡±


    I throw a look around, spotting several muscular dock workers pulling a large chariot into a warehouse, they''re not paying attention to me. I lay my back against the wall, right next to the door and try to appear casual.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cecil asks in a hard voice.


    ¡°I want her. I want the woman who kissed Countess Lance in bed with me.¡± She says in a steamy voice.


    ¡°This isn''t how we do business, Idali.¡± Cecil utters coldly, slapping the table with her hand.


    ¡°We''re still talking because you want something more from me. I can tell that you need me.¡± She replies shrewdly.


    ¡°And you owe me.¡± Madame Cecil counters sharply. ¡°Do not forget that the only reason you still have that badge is that I intervened.¡±


    ¡°I''m paying that debt back by diverting attention away from here and taking care of every patrol for the area.¡± Idali admits calmly, holding her ground. ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°For you to take night shifts on the docks, I need someone I can trust to let some cargo pass with minimal inspection.¡± Cecil replies. ¡°Are you that person, Idali?¡±


    ¡°It''ll cost you gold.¡± She speaks up confidently. ¡°And I want to meet that woman.¡±


    ¡°Just meet her, that''s it?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°She got me in trouble by using my uniform, either she keeps her word or I


    won''t do this for you.¡± Idali replies firmly. Ah, so she did figure it out, I suppose it wasn''t difficult.


    ¡°No. You''ll do this either way, Idali.¡± Aisha intervenes. ¡°I''m not letting you use some bullshit to force your way into someone''s pants.¡±


    ¡°I''m not making her do anything.¡± Her protest is followed by a long silence. ¡°Okay, okay, I won''t. Stop looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Talk to the dock-master today and get used to the process.¡± Cecil speaks up. ¡°Imply that it''s a favor to me if you need to.¡±


    ¡°If you get me in a room with her.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°Let it go, she''s not interested.¡± Aisha groans.


    ¡°I enjoy the challenge.¡± She responds.


    ¡°I''m sure this has little to do with your thing for Lady Lance.¡± Aisha teases.


    ¡°I''ll take what I can get.¡± Idali replies in a cheerful tone. ¡°Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Cecil replies with a sigh.


    I set the mask on my face and inject flow into the construct to keep it in place. I open the door and step inside. I immediately recognize the tall blond woman.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, a pleasure to meet you in masked person.¡± Idali says with a wide grin.


    ¡°Likewise, I suppose.¡± I say coolly. I can play nice to a degree, we need her after all.


    ¡°How about getting that drink you promised me?¡± She asks with a wink.


    I pause for a moment, considering. I would rather not admit that it was me who knocked her out, even if it''s pretty clear that I did.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°I don''t recall offering that, but if this is what it takes to get your cooperation, sure.¡± I reply calmly. She loses some of her bluster at my tone and how I''m treating it like a transaction.


    ¡°You can lose the mask, I know what you look like anyway.¡± She says with a little frown.


    ¡°Do you?¡± I ask, smirking. ¡°You think it was me and you may recall the face of the girl who knocked you out but I don''t see why I should confirm or refresh your memory.¡±


    ¡°You''re way too serious.¡± Idali taps the floor with her feet, annoyed. ¡°I know a small tavern on the outskirts where we can have some peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going through the streets like this.¡± I shake my head. ¡°How about later toni...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She interrupts me. ¡°Just use a scarf or something.¡±


    I glance at Cecil, she shrugs. Not helping. Aisha gives me an encouraging smile. I groan.


    ¡°Do you have a cloak?¡± I ask them.


    They point at the small rectangular chest, I go through it and take a thick brown wool cloak out. I fit it on and pull the hood over my head hiding most of my face within.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Idali exclaims, wrapping her arm around my shoulder.


    I shake it off and make my way to the door, looking down to hide the lower part of the mask. At least I''m not likely to be stopped while a guard sergeant is escorting me.


    Idali leads me through the docks, picking main roads without a care. I follow along, keeping my eyes fixed on the back of her feet. I assume that people are glancing at me but I can''t really tell.


    I trust my hearing to give me an advance warning if there''s trouble, so far most of what we come across are carriages. A patrol walks past us, talking about how uncooperative people are, that they got dragged into a brawl they were trying to break up last night.


    ¡°Keep your distance next time.¡± Idali speaks up, surprising me. ¡°They''re agitated but as long as you don''t behave like soldiers, you should be fine. Talk to them first, they know the difference between us and them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sergeant!¡± A young guard replies seriously. The others laugh at him.


    ¡°It''s not that easy anymore, Idali. A lot of citizens blame us for what happened on the plaza yesterday.¡± An older woman says.


    ¡°Well, do your best.¡± She throws over her shoulder as we keep going.


    We engage on a street, taking the sidewalk. I hear a commotion and quickly glance around, finding soldiers dressed in black going through the crowd without a care, pushing people aside as they want with their hands on their weapons. I frown and look back down.


    I notice how many shops are closed and barricaded as we make our way. Idali soon makes a turn into an alley and knocks at a door. A tall gruff looking man opens the door, checking the area before letting us in.


    The inside of the building is poorly lit, most of the tables are hidden in the shadows at the sides of the room. Even the main counter only has a few candles laid on it.


    ¡°Two beers, Aaron.¡± Idali speaks up. The man grunts in agreement, walking behind his bar. ¡°You can take your hood off, no one here will say a thing.¡± She tells me.


    I shake it off. Indeed, they didn''t react to our entrance and they don''t seem to care the slightest about me now either. This looks more like a den of outlaws than a tavern. I take a seat on a stool next to her.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Aaron says, roughly smacking two tankards in front of us.


    I take hold of the one in front of Idali. She makes an amused expression, sliding the other one in front of herself but doesn''t take a sip. The man squints his eyes and glares at me for a second before departing.


    ¡°Well, that''s it for me, have fun.¡± She suddenly says, getting up.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°It''s all in there.¡± A voice says behind my back.


    I flip around on my seat, coming face to face with a tall figure wearing a deep black cloak with a scarf wrapped around the head that dissimulates the entire face except for two piercing light gray eyes.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I murmur, trembling.


    My Lady holds out a purse that Idali seizes before rushing outside. What the fuck?! I stand, feeling my legs shaking. Why is she here?


    ¡°We need to talk, Elizabeth.¡± She says coldly.


    ¡°Then speak.¡± I reply in the same manner.


    ¡°Not here, follow me.¡± She heads towards the back of the tavern.


    ¡°No.¡± I say stubbornly.


    She stops, turns around, and grabs my shoulder to push me forward without giving me a choice. I hesitate and relent as my initial surprise passes. We enter a small room with two couches set in front of each other, there is white padded cloth on every wall and even the inside of the door.


    ¡°We won''t be overheard here.¡± She comments, locking behind us.


    I make my way to one of the couches, sitting down to try to calm my beating heart and regain my composure. Is this a trap? If it is, it''s too late. She joins me, taking the other couch.


    ¡°I found out how you entered the city and infiltrated the castle, Elizabeth. I can''t believe you followed that woman here. I would have thrown her out of Meria if she didn''t promise that she could get you here for me.¡± My Lady spits out, seething.


    ¡°I needed a way to get around.¡± I lie, burying it in anger.


    ¡°Liar. I know you''re lying low with that prostitute.¡± She refutes, ripping the scarf off her face to glare at me. ¡°You didn''t sleep with her, did you?¡±


    I idiotically open and close my mouth a few times, flattered and loving her possessive behavior. The void in my hearts seems stuck between a rock and a hard place, wanting more of her emotions but afraid to push her away.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, grinning behind my mask.


    ¡°Anyone!¡± She roars.


    ¡°I did not.¡± I reply softly. ¡°I swear.¡±


    My Lady exhales loudly in relief, laying back and relaxing somewhat, however, her expression remains tense.


    ¡°Why did you go along with her, Idali?¡± She asks, frowning.


    ¡°Figured I could accept the offer to get a drink and listen in on what''s happening, I have no more contact with the city because of your fucking Duke''s actions.¡± I reply, going on the offensive.


    ¡°I told you not to intervene!¡± My Lady exclaims. ¡°You promised to help me keep the peace but all you did is help yourself!¡±


    ¡°Me!? I tried to save these people from being sent to the slaughter, it backfired but this was never about me!¡± I lean forward, laying my hands on my knees. ¡°Besides, what did you do to prevent this? You stood there like a well-trained puppy!¡±


    ¡°He was a good man, you did this to him. You shattered his world and now he''s... lost. This... this is your fault.¡± She accuses me.


    ¡°I''m not taking the blame for that. Just because you didn''t see this in him before doesn''t mean it wasn''t there. If he truly was a good man, he wouldn''t have allowed Count Odo''s lawless soldiers to run rampant within Meria''s streets. He would have surrendered to the Rykz and not risked his subjects'' lives over something that is ultimately Nobility''s responsibility to resolve.¡± I counter.


    ¡°But we must defend ourselves. We cannot gamble everyone''s life on the Rykz'' word that they won''t turn around and betray us when they fail to save that Princess in Meiridin.¡± She sighs tiredly. ¡°There are proper ways to do things when you hold power, Elizabeth. If you had simply helped me instead of making things worse, I would have been able to make my move yesterday.¡± She takes a piece of paper out from the inside of her cloak and holds it out for me. I take it and read quickly.


    ''Hear ye, hear ye! By Countess Lance''s order, placed in command of our wall''s defense by Duke Meria, any soldier that does not report to their assigned barracks by nightfall will be considered a deserter and hanged. Additionally, if any are caught looting, they will be charged with disturbing the Kingdom''s peace in times of war and hanged without recourse! Conscription remains mandatory, Countess Lance expects every able-bodied citizen of Meria to report for duty at the northern and southern barracks.''


    ¡°Town criers are spreading the word as we speak.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Can you enforce this?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    ¡°I am in command of our forces, I''m apparently considered ''sufficiently impartial'' for the task, as the Court put it.¡± She says sarcastically.


    ¡°Won''t the Duke countermand you?¡± I question.


    ¡°He doesn''t know, he''s not even showing up for Court.¡± My Lady admits sadly. ¡°I made sure that he wouldn''t find out until the Rykz get here, and it''ll be too late then.¡±


    ¡°Do you deny that the Kingdom is fighting this war out of pride and greed?¡± I ask without pity. ¡°How can you still hold faith in Nobility after all that''s happened?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred Nobles responded to my call, Elizabeth. They are risking their lives to defend the Izla. Things must change, I agree, but that cannot happen in the middle of a fucking war!¡± She swears in exasperation. ¡°Work with me, Elizabeth, defend the city against the Rykz. Please just, just help me.¡± My Lady pleads, looking vulnerable. The sight makes my heart beat quicker and arouses me slightly.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter firmly. ¡°We disagree, Lance. Change means nothing if it is thrown away at the first sign of difficulty.¡± She visibly flinches at my use of the word. I pause. How far should I go? To the end, she knows what she did to me, to Jessica. ¡°How quickly your Duke turned on his own subjects and tried to impose his will by force. And you. Yes, you. Despite all the good intentions you claim to have, you are still going to use low-born as fodder on the walls.¡±


    ¡°This is war!¡± She stands, yelling. ¡°We all fight for our lives, we are all equal in this!¡±


    ¡°Yet the fault lies at King Cenwalh''s feet. I won''t help you lead them to the slaughter.¡± I speak calmly. ¡°Will you lie to me? Tell me that we can win?¡±


    ¡°For the Emperor''s sake, Elizabeth, what else can I do?¡± My Lady questions, grief obvious on her beautiful face. ¡°I...¡± She starts but interrupts herself.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I press.


    ¡°Would you dance with me?¡± She asks quietly, shyly.


    ¡°No. You don''t get to pick and choose after ambushing me like this.¡± I refuse despite how much I want to, savoring her anguish.


    She looks down, disappointed, and takes deep breaths to calm down. I stand up without a warning, attracting her gray gaze, noticing the tiny glimmer hope held within. I walk past her, drenched between my thighs, and make my way to the door, unlocking it.


    ¡°I don''t know who you are yet or what lies you''ve spoken, but I''m going to find out, Elizabeth!¡± My Lady utters spitefully.


    ¡°Don''t you know, Lance? I''m E.Vil.¡± I say, laughing madly.

 Dances.Ch25

    I step out, leaving her behind and pulling my hood over my head. Satisfied. I remained on track, she won''t be able to forget about me anytime soon. I cross the tavern''s main room, hearing her following.


    ¡°Elizabeth. Wait!¡± She orders.


    I ignore her. I thought she would see how pointless it is to fight, surrender once in charge but she commands and is still determined to battle the Rykz to the bitter end. I need to remove both my Lady and the Duke to have a shot at ending this.


    She catches up to me just outside of the building, laying a hand on my shoulder and forcing me to turn around. The scarf is back around her head. All that remains are her Abysmal light gray eyes, digging into mine.


    ¡°What is it, Lance?¡± I ask, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Something''s wrong. It''s too quiet.¡± She whispers, looking around.


    I glance at the street to our right, finding not even a single passerby. The only carriage sounds I hear are distant. I look up over her shoulder, just in time to see three assassins on the roof, aiming crossbows at us.


    They shoot before I can think of a way out. I jump-tackle her, but not quickly enough to avoid all three of the bolts flying straight at us. The first passes over my head. My left limb deviates the second one with lightning fast reaction. The third one plunges into my Lady''s left shoulder. Thuck.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± She grunts in pain.


    I pull her to the wall, right under the assassins, taking cover and using my body to protect hers. I quickly assemble a lightning construct, intending to use it to get rid of them. She is staring at the crossbow bolt in her shoulder with disbelief.


    A dozen assassins rush into the alley, entering from either side of us. They are wearing black clothing and wielding sharp swords. Fuck. I take hold of my Lady and pull her towards the tavern''s door.


    I try to open it but the lock is already back in place. A moment later, I hear someone on the other side bars it with a heavy beam. Three shadows jump over the alley to the other roof. I charge the air between me and them, activating the construct before they can settle their aim on us. The lightning forks in three, hitting them squarely in the chest.


    They drop, one of them falls over and hits the ground in front of us, he isn''t convulsing. Without a sword to intercept the bolt and leather gloves to isolate it from their bodies, there simply isn''t anything to stop it from impacting them and directly damaging organs.


    The assassins approach us carefully, six on our left, six on our right. My Lady is acting weird, using me to hide herself. I stand up, taking a stance with my left arm in front as I assemble the hardening construct. What am I going to do with no weapon?


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, prepare yourself!¡± One of them speaks up.


    ¡°Come closer and I''ll gut you.¡± I instantly reply with a mad laugh.


    Today is a great day. I get to either die alongside my Lady or survive with her. I ready myself as they close in on us,


    I feel a hand press on my thigh. She pushes me aside to extend the golden flow lance she''s holding towards the group of killers to our right. A moment later, a large golden flow lance flashes past me, piercing through the closest assassin. It continues its course to plant itself inside the chest of the one right behind the first, in the middle of them.


    ¡°Shatter.¡± Lance utters mercilessly.


    The construct explodes into thousands of shards that shower the other four and shred their bodies. Those on our left stop short, exchanging panicked glances. They didn''t expect her to be here. I was the sole target, that''s good.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± My Lady asks.


    She stands up as a second golden lance appears inside her hand. The assassins step back, fear obvious on their faces. She walks past me, pressuring them. They turn and run away at full speed, sprinting out of the alley.


    ¡°Throw it!¡± I tell her.


    She doesn''t reply, calmly watching them escape without making a move. I groan in dissatisfaction but focus on the bolt in her shoulder. I seize it with my left hand and place my right nearby, on her back.


    ¡°Why did you let them run?¡± I ask, waiting for her to answer before pulling it out.


    ¡°This is a. Argh!¡± She yells in pain. ¡°Fucking empty shell. I''m out of energy.¡± My Lady dismantles the golden lance construct.


    I throw the wooden bolt aside. I channel my flow directly inside her body to dissimulate its dark-golden color, granting her half of my reserves. She turns around to gaze at me worriedly, pressing on the wound to with one hand.


    ¡°How often does this happen?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not sure. Only the second time they caught up with me.¡± I shrug. ¡°I''m not sure what this was about, though. The truce doesn''t mean a thing anymore with the Duke hunting me so I don''t see why they would put so much effort into taking me out.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She admits, looking down in what seems to be shame. ¡°You''re dangerous. People are swayed by what you say, influenced.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say. Cecil told me something similar.


    ¡°Your sleeve glove, it''s engraved with a conditional defensive construct. Where did you get something so advanced?¡± She questions, changing the subject.


    As I try to formulate a plausible lie I notice that she is starting to wobble unsteadily on her feet. I frown, concerned.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am, thank you for the flow. It''ll heal... quickly.¡± She mutters hesitantly, blinking hazily a few times.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I say, reaching out.


    She starts falling backward, light gray eyes slowly closing. I catch my Lady by the front of her cloak, pulling her unconscious form into my arms. Fuck. Tip had to be poisoned. Fuck!


    I pass my arm behind her knees and lift her up. I head out of the alley, stepping over the scattered remains of the assassins she slaughtered. I only notice that I''m running at full speed once I engage on the street and am forced to stop short because of the line of soldiers in black tabards blocking the way ahead, forcing a riled up crowd back.


    I straighten my back and throw my hood off with a quick head shove. I advance confidently, locking eyes with the officer in charge. He seems to be calculating the situation, likely wondering whether he can get away with murdering me in front of the people.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, you''re under arrest for falsely claiming to belong to our glorious Kingdom''s Nobility!¡± He speaks up. ¡°Surrender and be tried for your crimes.¡±


    Silence takes over the street. The crowd stares, eyes quickly moving between me and the soldiers. I lean over my Lady and bite the scarf dissimulating her traits, pulling on it until it falls off. I start walking slowly. I have no time to waste on this.


    ¡°You try to arrest me after failing to murder Countess Lance!?¡± I speak up, lying through my teeth. ¡°Step aside, traitors!¡±


    ¡°We are positioned here to arrest suspicious individuals, you make baseless accusations.¡± He hurriedly replies, glancing quickly at the people who are now pushing back against his soldiers.


    ¡°There are six dead bodies in that alley to contradict you.¡± I respond fiercely.


    ¡°An investigation will be carried out, we had nothing to do with this!¡± He cries out, panicking. ¡°Fall back!¡± He orders.


    ¡°My people!¡± I call out. ¡°They tried to kill Lady Lance because she stood, because she spoke for you! Are you going to lay low? To let them silence your champion?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No!¡± The crowd shouts in unison, overwhelming the soldiers, forcing them to retreat.


    ¡°Then gather around me! Protect the one who defends your streets!¡± I exclaim, slipping past the officer who is too busy holding his ground to stop me. ¡°To the Temple.¡±


    People of all kinds surround us in a wide circle, taking my request seriously. From construction workers to apprentices and even a few well-dressed bourgeois, they all have determined expressions. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What happened?¡± They ask.


    ¡°She took a poisoned bolt for me during the ambush.¡± I reply quietly.


    Many more questions are posed, but I remain quiet, gazing worriedly at my Lady''s pale cheeks and sharp traits. I accelerate my pace as those in front clear the path ahead.


    As we engage on the plaza, I look up to the large Temple building''s walls and the majestic buttresses holding them, hoping that the Order has a way to counteract this poison. It may cost me my freedom, and then my life. But... She must survive.


    As we approach, the two armored Templars guarding the wide open doors stand to attention and remove their helmets. Their eyes stop on me for a moment but soon drop down to her.


    They then look beyond me with astonished expressions, no doubt having a hard time believing the number of people who gathered to escort us as I carried her across Meria. I keep going at the same pace, without slowing down or waiting for their permission to climb the stairs.


    ¡°I need help, she was poisoned.¡± I tell them in a cracking voice.


    ¡°The Alemplar is in the infirmary, on the ground floor, follow me.¡± The taller one speaks up while the other holds out his arms to block the crowd from advancing any further.


    I step inside the Temple, following the armored temple guard. The people outside wish us luck and well. I throw a glance over my shoulder. There are even more than I remember, some are already dispersing but many are showing no intention of leaving.


    We walk past the large circular hole in the center of the lobby, the spiraling staircase leading down is impressive and seems to keep going without end. The Templar leads me to the back of the building, through a hall decorated with many paintings.


    Most depict the Order''s achievements as arbitrators rather than showing off their legendary battle prowess. There are three portraits for each of the Izla''s Exemplars, Vikiana being the most recent one while the paint on the other two looks so aged that they much have died of old age by now.


    I recall how the Templars plowed through the Rykz lines like they weren''t even there, trampling and impaling the creatures during their uphill charge. The only reason they were stopped was Celyz'' overwhelming flow construct, unleashing massive thunderbolts across their ranks.


    We emerge in an open room with wide windows and dozens of rectangular stone beds. There are several injured men and women resting on them while a tall man in a red Templar uniform is examining a bare-chested muscular woman.


    The Alemplar''s attitude is patient and careful as he passes his hand over his patient''s back, I notice a slight golden glow on the tip of his fingers. His hairs are brown and he wears a well maintained square beard.


    ¡°You can dress up, Semplar, it''s a benign cramp. Rest for now and make sure that you''ve stretched for the appropriate amount of time before training tomorrow.¡± He says before turning to me.


    ¡°Please, Sir. Countess Lance needs help. She''s been poisoned.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Set her up on a bed.¡± He replies, frowning as he looks me over. ¡°Are you quite alright?¡± He asks.


    I ignore the question, approaching an empty stone bed to carefully lay my Lady down. I kneel down in front of it and reach out to brush a strand of straight black hair aside, revealing her mesmerizing sleeping face.


    My left limb is swaying nervously, I open its closed fist and lay the hand down next to her. The healer walks over to the other side of the bed, his gaze fixed on me and making a concerned expression.


    ¡°I am not the one in need of your care, Alemplar.¡± I utter slowly, careful not to sound threatening.


    ¡°You should get some rest, hm...¡± He turns to the armored Templar.


    ¡°She''s Elizabeth Vil, Hugues.¡± The man provides.


    ¡°Well, Dame Vil, I strongly suggest that you lie down. You sound in shock.¡± He says gently.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, taking hold of her hand.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Hugues sighs but doesn''t press. ¡°How did the poison enter her body?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Crossbow bolt to the shoulder.¡± I reply, nodding at her left side.


    The man rubs his squarely cut beard and leans over my Lady. He pulls the cloak off of her shoulder, revealing the bloody cloth underneath. She should have worn her armor, this is my fault.


    He takes a small wooden instrument with a sharp thin blade out of his pocket and starts cutting around the injury until the small bleeding spot appears. He then signals me to help him roll her on the side. He tears the rest of the shirt to expose the larger entry wound on her back.


    ¡°It doesn''t look infected, it''s already healing.¡± The Alemplar comments calmly.


    I grit my teeth, stopping myself from yelling at him or make him hurry up and heal her. Hugues pulls several right-handed gloves out of another pocket. There are complicated, intricate, runes inscribed in the material.


    He goes puts three away, fitting the fourth one on and channeling flow into the runic circuit, making it glow golden. He then lays his hand on top of her shoulder, humming thoughtfully. I wait patiently by rapidly beating the stone with my fingers. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.


    ¡°Lady Lance will be fine, a simple blood filtering construct will get rid of the toxin.¡± He suddenly speaks up. ¡°I believe Master Amand is expecting you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, looking up and finding the tired middle-aged Master standing in the hallway with a dozen Templars. He is frowning, his eyes occasionally glancing at her. ¡°I''m not going anywhere until Lance awakens.¡±


    ¡°Don''t abuse my patience, I have little left for pointless posturing.¡± He replies. ¡°The only reason you are not in chains for breaching the peace right now is that she argued in your favor, and you neither called for violence nor struck first.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think Dame Vil is in any state to answer your questions.¡± Hugues mentions absent-mindedly.


    ¡°You will come with me now and explain what happened, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Amand continues, ignoring the Alemplar, his tone growing more pressing as he speaks. ¡°Why is our commander injured on the eve of war?¡±


    ¡°Make me, old man.¡± I reply, growling. A small part of me hears the words and is baffled by my own reaction. I''m not leaving her side.


    ¡°Viki''s daughter is fine, she''ll wake up soon.¡± Hugues adds with annoyance. ¡°Now either let me work or get out, both of you.¡±


    We both glare at the healer but neither of us dares to disturb him. I remain still, holding her hand while Master Amand approaches by himself. The Alemplar takes his glove off and starts weaving complicated flow segments in thin air, adjusting their positions manually.


    He lays the construct over the wound but it doesn''t remain there very long, infiltrating her flesh and disappearing within seconds. Soon turns out to be a whole hour of waiting for her to awaken. My knees hurt but I dare not move and possibly disturb her sleep.


    Edusa and a number of young Nobles show up as my Lady starts stirring, but they are stopped from entering the infirmary by the escort Master Amand brought along.


    A flatteringly large amount of Templars now that I think about it, I don''t even have my hammer with me. Edusa ends up being allowed in when Emffrey arrives.


    ¡°We found the assassins'' remains, Master Amand.¡± He speaks up. ¡°There were no clothes or weapons left, but their bodies were torn apart by the hybrid needle-explosive construct she specializes in.¡±


    ¡°Needle?¡± I scoff. ¡°She threw a damn lance at them.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± My Lady mutters in a weak voice.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask hurriedly, losing myself into the light gray hazy abyss of her eyes.


    ¡°I am. Where...¡± She starts but suddenly stops, looking around. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you insane, Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°She carried you here after Count Odo''s low-lives ambushed you both.¡± Edusa says. ¡°We suspect he''s trying to seize control by eliminating you.¡±


    I remain silent despite my annoyance at the interruption. I don''t want to start an argument when she''s so weak. She squeezes my hand and smiles reassuringly, failing to dissimulate her worried expression.


    ¡°Help me up.¡± She tells me. I gladly obey, rising to my feet and pulling her along. ¡°If you would give us some time alone, I would like to speak to Master Amand and Elizabeth.¡± My Lady speaks up.


    The room clears out, and the Templars even clear the hallway. On the other hand, Hugues ignores her, slipping a glove on and examining the wound for a few minutes before nodding satisfyingly and walking over to his desk, sitting down. She passes her uninjured arm around my shoulders, resting her weight on me.


    ¡°What''s the situation?¡± She asks Master Amand.


    ¡°You should arrest her for breaking Caeviel law and impersonating a Noble as well as working with the Rykz during open warfare.¡± He replies shortly.


    ¡°She''s our best hope of bringing this to a peaceful resolution, our only link with the Rykz.¡± She argues.


    ¡°I''d appreciate it if you didn''t ignore me.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°There is a crowd of people outside who will only accept her arrest if you do it, Leomi.¡± Master Amand says, ignoring me.


    ¡°Elizabeth is not trying to destabilize Caeviel, she is doing what she can to mitigate damage and get the Rykz off the Izla.¡± My Lady protests.


    ¡°If you let her go, the Duke will take it as a betrayal and the rest of Nobility won''t take it any better.¡± Master Amand warns. ¡°The choice is yours, Leomi, you represent the Kingdom''s law here. Your duty is clear.¡±


    She gazes at me, a tortured expression on her face. D¨¦j¨¤ vu. I start giggling madly at the irony of ending in the same place after everything that''s happened, all that I''ve done and yet I''m still at the mercy of her fucking duty.


    ¡°I won''t. I can''t.¡± She utters firmly. ¡°Your duty is to protect the Empire, Amand. Your Order''s code evolved to be what it is, honorable and selfless, but the law you follow has not.¡± My Lady speaks quickly. ¡°Help me just this once, give me a way out of this because you know she did the right thing in standing up for the people, even if she used the wrong method to go about it.¡±


    ¡°Are these puppies loyal to you?¡± He asks, tiredly rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies with certainty. ¡°These are my closest allies, and they''re tied to me by more than loyalty. It would weaken our entire faction if they spoke.¡±


    Oh, they''re talking about the young Nobles gathered at the other end of the hallway. I ponder intervening, to give them a piece of my mind, but the void is almost purring as I witness her defending me and I decide to simply enjoy.


    ¡°Then she can just walk out.¡± Master Amand says with a long sigh. ¡°No sane Noble would want Templars interfering with Kingdom law since she isn''t wanted by the Empire. As long as you all keep your mouths shut, I can say that she simply walked out before you woke up and slipped by the rest of you.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± My Lady pushes me forward. ¡°We''ll dance tomorrow.¡± She adds with a bright relieved smile.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, be very careful about what you do from now on. Your actions impact her. There will be consequences to this, even if the truth doesn''t come out. You''re costing her political capital that she desperately needs to keep this cesspool of vipers together.¡± Master Amand speaks up in a harsh tone.


    I squint and turn away, laying a small kiss on my Lady''s cheek. She grins and escorts me out of the infirmary, urging me to quicken my pace as she holds my arm.


    The young Nobles gathered, watch us walk past them with curiosity at first and then disbelief. Edusa glares but her cheeks are rosy. We separate before entering the lobby, she lets go of my arm.


    ¡°Don''t forget, I''ll find it all out in the end. Who you really are.¡± She tells me in an almost threatening whisper.

 Dances.Ch26 Interlude

    Leomi Lance watches as Elizabeth Vil makes her way out of the Temple, glad that she could find a way out for her this time but anxious about the future.


    She gazes at the small woman, thinking that she isn''t going to let go of this third chance, after losing the first and shredding the second one into... nothing, she can still almost hear the madness and tears in Jessica''s voice as she left her behind.


    She swallows her guilt and turns to Edusa, a young Lady who is overly concerned with how she appears in the eyes of others but is loyal and has similar ideals to Leomi''s own.


    ¡°Follow Elizabeth, make sure she doesn''t spot you. I expect a report by tomorrow morning.¡± She orders.


    ¡°What if I lose her?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°Then find and question Sergeant Idali.¡± She replies.


    Lady Edusa departs, rushing out at double speed to catch up with Elizabeth. Leomi turns to overlook the core of her faction. A disparate assembly of Nobles from both the Izla and the mainland, none older than twenty.


    ¡°I apologize for my reckless actions.¡± She speaks up. ¡°Thank you for coming to show your support. I hope you''ll agree to keep quiet about what happened here, you didn''t see Elizabeth Vil in the Temple.¡±


    ¡°We follow you because you aren''t like the rest. It would be hypocritical to abandon you when you act differently, even if we don''t understand.¡± Lord Nathan speaks up. A tall young man with auburn curly hair and a closely shaved nascent beard.


    His words are echoed by the rest. Leomi smiles thankfully, relieved that they still have her back. She doesn''t know what the repercussions will be at the Headquarters'' meeting tonight, but she expects to be criticized for getting caught in an ambush meant to eliminate the rebel discreetly.


    ¡°Are you certain that she isn''t a danger to Meria?¡± Nathan asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth is alone, hiding out with a... Anyway, she can''t affect the war by herself. Tactically insignificant, but strategically important to keep a communication channel with the Rykz open.¡± Lady Lance replies. And personally irreplaceable, she adds within the confines of her mind. ¡°She won''t do anything that will result in heavy peasant casualties, she poses less of a threat than the mainlander faction.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that they truly tried to take you out, like Edusa suggested?¡± Lady Amelia questions, a shade of worry covering her deep blue eyes.


    ¡°No. The assassins were as surprised to find me there as I was to be ambushed.¡± Leomi says. ¡°Sergeant Idali knew I would be there so they must have caught onto Elizabeth on the way to the tavern, they were barely in position to attack us when we left the building.¡±


    ¡°Something must be done about this. Caeviel is weakened by such blatant actions. This woman should be put on trial, not murdered in a dark corner.¡± Nathan says, disgusted.


    ¡°We will, Nathan.¡± Lady Lance says, straightening her back. ¡°We will reform this Kingdom, I promise you. But we are still young and they do not take us seriously yet, we must prove ourselves to Nobility at large. Our influence here comes from Duke Meria and the fact that we are united compared to the rest of them. We remain a small faction within Caeviel, we must be patient and grow with time and success.¡±


    ¡°It took me a while to accept that Nobility is so fractured that we would not unite even in the face of an overwhelming threat.¡± Amelia sighs.


    ¡°I must go.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Tonight''s meeting will be difficult, I''ll have to make concessions.¡±


    ¡°Is she worth it?¡± Nathan says, curious.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± She admits, sighing. ¡°But I need her.¡±


    ¡°You still haven''t asked about that other woman?¡± Ulnar, the oldest Lord here, breaks his silence.


    ¡°It''s just... it didn''t feel like they were together. Elizabeth was... staring at me the whole time.¡± Leomi replies hesitantly, blushing at the memory.


    At how she couldn''t turn her eyes away as Elizabeth''s fingers played with that woman and brought her to a climax, how Elizabeth exposed the woman''s intimacy for her to admire. She thinks that the moment was about them, their meeting, not that woman''s pleasure. Lady Lance feels her sex moisten but Ulnar''s voice pulls her out of the recollection.


    ¡°You need to ask.¡± He presses.


    ¡°I will.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    The group of young Nobles heads out of the Temple. They are greeted by a small crowd. People cheering at the sight of her. Lady Lance stops short, surprised by her own popularity when it had been waning after the Duke''s actions.


    ¡°Citizens of Izla Meria. Thank you for your concern.¡± She shouts clumsily. ¡°I promise that by tomorrow, peace will be restored in your streets! But it is not enough. We must unite and stand against the invaders. Take up arms and show them that Humans stand up and fight when threatened!¡±


    The improvised speech feels awkward, however, the people respond well to it, cheering for her and for Izla Meria. She makes her way to the three carriages that her faction took to get here, climbing inside.


    Leomi wishes she could do more for them, but knows that she doesn''t yet have the power to change centuries of tradition and habitual exploitation by Nobility. She''s seen much since escaping the Rykz, witnessed the truth in Jessica''s and Elizabeth''s words, the arrogance and entitlement in their behavior.


    Countess Lance ponders. Duke Meria himself, a man who believed that a ruler needs to act with circumspection and a light velvet touch, abandoned all his ideals when he felt that his position was threatened by low-born immediately after being challenged by Nobles who supported him. He reacted violently, like a child throwing a tantrum.


    She looks out of the window while the carriage speeds along the avenue towards the west wall and the headquarters located at the base. Defending Meria is almost hopeless, but it isn''t impossible.


    She thinks that if they hold long enough for King Cenwalh''s army to reinforce the coast, they''ll be able to start ferrying troops over. When that happens, Elizabeth will agree to turn on the Rykz and with her fighting prowess, redeeming herself in the eyes of Nobility won''t be hard.


    At worst, she can take that damn mask off and let E.Vil disappear, finally reveal that she is her Jessica. She pauses at the thought, shaking her head to push it away. Lady Lance berates herself for slipping into that delusion once again, she cut the arm off herself and she knows that the sweet girl would never behave as ruthlessly as Elizabeth has.


    The two carriages following the one she took take a turn north, taking the youths back to their manors. Her carriage keeps going until it reaches the headquarters and the driver stops near a few others.


    The structure is a large stone structure with dozens of banners hung on the front. Lady Lance steps out of the vehicle and heads inside, making her way towards a chamber on the ground floor, next to the conference room.


    She locks the door behind herself and quickly undresses, throwing her torn bloody shirt and damaged cloak aside. She admires her small round breasts for a few seconds, something she would not have done before she met Jessica who seemed so captivated by them and Elizabeth whose wandering hands made her feel so desired.


    The Countess then uses her knickers to wipe her desire off her most intimate place, enjoying a small shiver that courses through her at the contact but not allowing herself anything more as she has little time before the meeting.


    She opens a dresser and picks out a white and blue tunic with a matching pair of pants, deciding to wear the Duke''s color to remind them all that she is his representative.


    She looks through the drawers until she finds the one containing underwear. She swiftly puts them on and then the clothes. Leomi exits the chamber and makes her way to the meeting, taking deep breaths to strengthen herself.


    She believes that Count Odo will make use of what happened to make a move, and the fact that she was with Elizabeth means that she''ll lack the support to push back.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She finds Commander Morgan, a Count by title only with no land to his name, inside the conference room. He is standing at the head of the large rectangular table in the middle, the man is in his thirties and wears a military uniform but no weapon, as those aren''t allowed inside the headquarters.


    There are runes engraved in the walls, forming a construct that serves to disrupt flow enough that it becomes nearly impossible for someone to assemble them in a coherent shape outside of their bodies, which prevents anyone from using anything other than internal constructs.


    To Morgan''s left is Count Odo, wearing a deep black tunic with the white galley of his crest ornamenting his chest. The man''s family turned their castle into a port city, building a small patrol fleet to protect merchant vessels and turning criminals into galley-slaves to lower their costs.


    A dirty business for a base man, Lance thinks while hiding her disgust and schooling her expression into a Court smile. The other Nobles in the room are Counts who have little say in military matters and stand near the walls as witnesses.


    At least they didn''t speak their opinions when the Duke led, now they take every opportunity to push their subjects into positions of power within the command structure.


    ¡°Glad you could make it, General Lance.¡± The Commander speaks up.


    He is technically her second, but effectively the one in charge, her rank above him has more to do with politics than a de facto position. Morgan is an experienced veteran who led many skirmishes against both pirates and bandits in Caeviel.


    ¡°An eventful day for you, isn''t it, Countess Lance.¡± Odo speaks up with a smug smile. ¡°I hear you had a close encounter with a crossbow bolt. Coincidentally just as the rebel, Elizabeth Vil, was about to be put down at last.¡±


    ¡°Such is not the Law, Count, and you would do well to remember. I find it odd that the dead assassins'' clothes and weapons simply vanished. Perhaps whoever was behind it is afraid of the repercussions of his actions.¡± She replies, glaring at Odo to restrain herself from wiping that arrogant expression off his face with her fists.


    ¡°Ah, the Law. Very well, did you arrest her? When is the trial?¡± He asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil left the Temple before we could apprehend her.¡± She replies slowly.


    ¡°How fortunate for her, and for you I suppose.¡± He says, voice dripping with malice.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Count Odo?¡± Morgan asks, frowning, as everyone in the room leans in to listen in more closely.


    ¡°It is curious to me that every move made by this Red Dwarf seems to benefit our General. How we still hear of them meeting each other even after the rebel''s deception was exposed.¡± He replies, insinuating that the two are cooperating.


    ¡°I am ensuring that your reckless actions do not break the truce.¡± Lance speaks up, overwhelming the tide of commentaries on the spectator''s lips. ¡°Elizabeth has not reported the attempts on her life to the Rykz, and will not do so. The truce holds, no thanks to you, Odo.¡± She spits out.


    ¡°I am simply trying to eliminate an internal threat so that we can focus on these creatures, Lance. This truce is a sham that these insects are using to gather their forces, it should never have been agreed to!¡± He replies venomously.


    ¡°You go too far, Count Odo.¡± Count Urnan speaks up. ¡°It allowed us to retreat in order and prepare appropriate defenses.¡±


    ¡°But he makes a good point, Countess Lance. You are too close to this low-born rebel.¡± The Count Thrin says in a weak voice due to his advanced age.


    ¡°I request direct command of my soldiers, along with any company of peasants attached to my section of the wall.¡± Odo suddenly speaks up. ¡°Our faction has little confidence in how Duke Meria and his representative Countess Lance are handling these matters. This attack and General Lance''s injury reminds us all that we are mortals, unlike Emperor Rasaec, we would all feel better if the command structure was split, it would mitigate the fallout if one of us were to fall in battle.¡±


    Leomi looks around and inspects the faces of every Noble present, trying to gauge their stances. She meets calculating expressions and calm eyes. She knows that Count Urnan will support her, but Thrin won''t.


    The rest are more volatile, they supported her but remain distant and place their own interests above Meria''s needs. They are likely to allow this simply because his faction is essential to holding the walls and with what happened this afternoon, his argument makes some sense.


    ¡°If you allow this, he will break the truce as soon as they enter catapult range.¡± Lady Lance argues, trying to sway them.


    ¡°We are ready. Further delay will only benefit them.¡± Odo counters calmly.


    Leomi seethes, they accepted his attempted murder without a word and now they''ll agree to this despite how obvious it is to her that he only wants Meria to last long enough for the King''s army to reach the coast.


    He has too much confidence in his fleet and hopes that Port-Odo will grow as a military dockyard if the Rykz take control of the Izla. He''s playing his own mainland faction by doing this since they want to fight the war here if possible, but they''re too far to control his ambition.


    ¡°I move to allow Count Odo direct control over his troops, but no other divisions.¡± Count Thrin says, coughing.


    ¡°Seconded.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Denied.¡±


    ¡°Denied.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed on the condition that Commander Morgan retains oversight.¡±


    ¡°That is satisfactory.¡± Odo nods.


    ¡°Your soldiers remain bound to their barracks, Count Odo. I will hang any that I find looting the city, you have my word on this.¡± Leomi utters coldly.


    ¡°The motion passes.¡± Morgan says. ¡°Now that this is behind us, I have a few things to report. John, if you will.¡±


    Lance pulls a chair and sits down, sighing as a butler walks up to the table and unrolls a large map that he spreads over the wood, using paperweights to hold the corners in place.


    They down on the city of Meria, drawn in black over white parchment. Morgan starts placing small red pawns on the western wall, and then brown wooden blocks where the catapults are being deployed.


    ¡°We''ve finished engraving the runes for the flow array that will detect their sappers if they try to dig under the wall''s foundations, it will be activated twice a day, at noon and midnight.¡± Commander Morgan reports. ¡°I expect the Rykz to use siege towers and ladders to assault Meria, the best case scenario for us would be that they attempt to bombard us with trebuchets as we are confident in our wall''s ability to sustain such an attack.¡±


    ¡°I suggest focusing on their flanks to channel them into a corridor where we can rain arrows over them and concentrate our soldiers. Cough. In the places where their siege engines lands.¡± Count Thrin says. ¡°We cannot count on peasantry to hold. They should be used as emergency fodder to call upon when we have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz'' strength comes from their flawless discipline and reaction times, they will endlessly refill their ranks as we take them out. Do not overestimate the effectiveness of arrows against these opponents, their scouts'' natural armor will only be pierced by straight shots and their warriors carry metal shields that will not break under the shredding constructs we typically use to shatter wooden shields.¡± Lady Lance speaks up.


    ¡°How do you propose to resolve that?¡± Count Odo asks, taking a seat himself.


    ¡°We shouldn''t focus our fire at all, instead, I propose that we stagger our catapults'' aim.¡± Leomi stands and holds her hand out. John gives her small wooden black pyramids that she lays in front of the catapults. ¡°Imagine that those are siege towers. If we knock those on the flanks, then we''ll end up with a heavy concentration of Rykz around the middle of the wall, it''ll be very hard to sustain that pressure and it plays to their strengths of constantly reinforcing their ranks. On the other hand, if we take out one if two along the whole line, we will disperse their troops and be able to react to sudden pushes by using the troops in-between each catapult to reinforce those weak points.¡±


    ¡°That''s a good plan.¡± Count Odo nods. ¡°But it hangs on our ability to accurately land these shots.¡±


    ¡°We will be using constructs to guide our aim and correct the projectiles'' courses.¡± Commander Morgan says. ¡°However, I fully expect that the Rykz will have countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°We can focus our fire on the towers that we miss, it will take them a while to get past our firing arcs, I''m confident that we can achieve reasonable success and use Templars or Nobles to reinforce the areas of the wall where they successfully deploy multiple towers.¡±


    The conversation lingers on as Commander Morgan advises and they debate the deployment details. Lady Lance follows most of his suggestions and Count Odo follows along, apparently satisfied with the independence he obtained and serious about holding the walls... at least as long as it suits him.


    Countess Lance leaves the headquarters exhausted, climbing into the carriage to be brought back to the castle. She thinks back to Count Odo''s move with anger, that the man can be rewarded for his despicable actions is a sign that the current system isn''t working, that Nobility is eating itself and dragging Caeviel down with it.


    The driver passes through the castle''s gates and drops her off in front of the Keep''s doors. She heads up to her apartment in the main wing, too tired to pay close attention to the servants but making the effort to salute them anyway.


    Leomi''s room is bare of most decorations, she wasn''t able to recover her belongings when Castle Lance fell. Her state of mind before she met Elizabeth was too unstable to put her heart into creating a place for herself, and after she has been too busy with her duties.


    She sits down on her bed, taking her clothes off. In front of her is a small bedside table, on it is the dagger that Elizabeth used to reach her heart and a tiny vial of a sleep-inducing potion. It hadn''t worked for her before the battle in the plains, it simply worsened her headache.


    Lady Lance takes hold of the vial and drips a tiny drop of the liquid on the dagger''s tip. She places the weapon right over the tiny scar, and pricks the skin until a trickle of blood flows out. She then brings the point to her tongue and licks it clean.


    She lays down on the bed, slipping under the covers while still holding onto the weapon, closing her eyes and falling into slumber, bringing the images of Jessica and Elizabeth to mind where they superpose by themselves.


    --- --- ---

 Dances.Ch27 Interlude

    Leomi Lance awakens when someone knocks at her door. She immediately allows entrance with a small groan. Two maids enter with fresh sheets and a platter containing her breakfast, a few eggs and a slice of grilled ham. They are wearing light blue frilly dresses.


    She remains in bed, squeezing the dagger and thinking of Elizabeth, hoping that Edusa found her this time despite the fact that she''s yet to come back.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Lance.¡± They speak up in unison. ¡°You received three letters this morning.¡±


    One of the maids deposits the platter on the table while the other helps Leomi out of bed. She sighs and stands, naked in her full glory. She heads towards a side-room where she left both her armors, the steel laminated hard leather and the full plate.


    She picks up her sheathed sword and heads back into her bedroom where the maids help her fit a close-fitting dark blue outfit. She fits her weapon''s belt around her waist and slips the dagger behind her back.


    Leomi sits down at the table as the women exit the room, opening the letters. She smiles as she reads the first two, news from Yvonne and her mother. The first says that she''ll be back soon while the other is gathering Templars. There aren''t many details but her friend did mention good news.


    Edusa suddenly walks in with a vexed expression, just as Lance finishes reading the short message that seems to be from Elizabeth. It says to meet her at the northern end of the park that separates the Nobility''s part of Meria with the eastern docks.


    ¡°I couldn''t find either of them, Idali was off shift and I never caught up to Elizabeth. She disappeared into the crowd, I think she took her mask off and ditched her cloak.¡± Edusa says, sitting down in front of Leomi.


    ¡°Read this.¡± She hands the letter out and starts eating her breakfast.


    ¡°The park?¡± Edusa frowns. ¡°Who dropped this off?¡±


    ¡°Don''t know.¡± Lance shrugs. ¡°You''re coming along, I need someone I can trust as my backup in case there''s another ambush.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you should be going? It could be a trap and you don''t have access to as much flow as you used to.¡± Edusa warns.


    ¡°If Elizabeth planned to attack me, she had plenty of opportunities.¡± Leomi replies softly. ¡°I need this.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have your back but don''t forget how insanely strong she is.¡± She relents.


    The two head out of the castle on foot, taking a detour to avoid walking by Duke Meria''s room. Making their way through the castle''s garden to reach the northern gate which is closed as usual. Lance orders the guards to lift the heavy portcullis and steps out.


    The park is bordered by tall bushy trees, their red-orange leaves aren''t falling off yet as autumn has merely begun. As Leomi approaches the meeting place, her anticipation grows and she quickens her pace.


    As they approach a large pond, they spot Elizabeth sitting on a wooden bench by herself, throwing tiny stones into the water. The short woman is wearing her mask, as usual, the silver tree engraved in it has some blood-red branches.


    She is wearing a simple gray tunic with a pair of tight black leather pants which attracts Lance''s gaze. Edusa discreetly steps out of sight, slipping behind a tree. Neither the Countess nor the Red Dwarf notice her, their attention fully taken by their significant other.


    Elizabeth stands, letting go of her handful of small stones. Leomi tries to read her body language, failing to notice anything more than that she''s somewhat tense. It annoys her, this mask that stands between them.


    ¡°You''re mine, right? That woman... she was just a fling to you.¡± Lady Lance asks, breaching the subject before she brushes it aside as she has so far.


    ¡°Teva? Who knows.¡± Elizabeth answers with a small giggle, enjoying her Lady''s jealousy.


    ¡°Answer me seriously.¡± Leomi says angrily.


    She quickly closes the distance and shoves Elizabeth back. The back her knees hit the edge and she is forced to sit back down on the bench, surprised but smiling behind her mask.


    ¡°I''d rather see what you''ll do to make me talk.¡± She replies smoothly in a steamy tone, extending her open palm out.


    The words make Lance pause but she does take hold of the offered hand with a strong grip. Elizabeth uses that to pull her Lady into her arms, making her sit down on her knees. Leomi''s agitated emotions don''t calm down, she feels like the move is a way to divert her attention, another lie.


    ¡°Do I need to question you? Treat you like the criminal that you are? Punish you for all the chaos you''ve provoked with your unnecessary interventions that threaten the peace?¡± The Countess utters coldly.


    ¡°That would also be fun.¡± She replies, laughing.


    ¡°Please take this seriously. I can''t protect you from the Law forever.¡± Leomi speaks up, trying to calm down.


    ¡°Teva and I were having fun, you showed up so I decided to give you a treat. Test the steely self-control that she spoke of.¡± Elizabeth ignores the warning to tease her in a mean voice. ¡°It was quite a bit easier to get a kiss out of you than she claimed it would be.¡±


    The mention of Jessica hits where it hurts, destabilizing Lady Lance further, the subject is more than sensitive to her. Guilt and tears fight their way up to her eyes. Leomi looks away, memory banging at her heart.


    She feels a pressure, deep within herself, her emotions pushing out from where she buried them. She feels the desire to justify her choices, confess that it wasn''t reason but fear that held her back. Explain herself and clear the air, do away with Elizabeth''s hidden accusations to finally be with her.


    ¡°I''m... I couldn''t get myself to start something with... you, her. When disaster could strike at any time, while that manipulative Princess held us within her web. I was afraid to be with someone reckless who almost died several times in the short amount of time we spent together.¡± The words pour out of her, like water breaking through a barrage. ¡°I was too scared to commit but I liked... her too much to let go. I promised myself that I would make it up to her, but I never actually told her because she seemed to be drowning in the present. You... she was clinging to me so desperately, too focused on us to see clearly. I realized later that it was just an excuse for me, a way to avoid investing myself too much and lose control.¡±


    Lance''s mind catches up with what she''s saying. She naps her mouth shut before she can spill any more of the darkness within her and reveal the extent of her betrayal to this woman who might not be Jessica, who might not know.


    ¡°If you wanted her, why not give her what she asked for when you separated? When you had the opportunity out of the Rykz'' reach?¡± Elizabeth asks, her voice sounds calm on the surface but the Countess can almost hear the rumbling storm hiding underneath.


    ¡°Because Jessica would have died for me if I did.¡± Leomi Lance admits her shame, the arrogance behind her reasoning. ¡°She would have defied the Rykz instead of accepting their offer, her loyalty would have ended her life.¡±


    How dead certain Leomi was that Jessica''s feelings for her were so intense that the girl, who held her own heart between her hands, would have chosen death over betraying her Lady. She presumed that Jessica loved her and used that as an excuse to break the vow that bound them together, shattering her world in such a way that she seemed to lose sanity.


    Elizabeth is stunned by the confession, she stops moving entirely, not even breathing. The explanation of what happened from Leomi''s side shakes her down to the core of her being, the truth of it. She would have gladly died for her Lady back then.


    She thought for so long that it was cowardice or cold self-preservation, this new... perspective changes so much for Elizabeth, for Jessica, she thinks that her plans of revenge must... evolve.


    As she has that thought, she realizes that while this makes a difference she must still take her Lady out to break the Izla and make it surrender, if only to ensure her survival.


    During the prolonged silence, Lance is tortured by the lack of reply. She turns back to Elizabeth and scrutinizes the mask, hating that she can''t see the expression hidden beneath. She wants to see the woman''s reaction, so badly, to know that she hasn''t damaged their relationship beyond repair.


    Elizabeth''s passion awakens and she starts putting more strength into her hug, squeezing Leomi closer to herself. Almost forgetting to control her left limb''s immense power. Leomi squeaks a little, surprised by the sudden forceful gesture but smiling brightly, reassured.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I almost broke down after that.¡± Lance whispers.


    ¡°I know.¡± Elizabeth replies softly. ¡°I may have finished you on the plains if you hadn''t looked so obviously damaged, in pain.¡±


    Leomi laughs a little at the discrepancy between their recollection of the incident. She had thought that her weakness almost got her killed that day, but it turns out that it actually saved her life.


    Her eyes travel down to the arms holding her, specifically the one dissimulated by the sleeve glove, the other mystery behind this woman.


    ¡°How is it possible that an injured, burnt, arm can be stronger than a healthy one?¡± Lance asks, probing from a different angle than the last about the sleeve being engraved with an advanced construct. She had suspected that it might be a prosthesis, however unlikely that is.


    ¡°My nerve endings are all dead so I can push my muscles without fearing pain and use more flow in my constructs than any would dare. I heal the torn muscle tissue and broken bones between battles.¡± Elizabeth explains, lying.


    Leomi frowns, looking for a hole in the explanation, a way to figure out whether it is true or not. A clue about her identity. The image of Jessica is growing hazier every time she learns more about this woman.


    Her battle strength is beyond what she imagines Jessica could achieve after only a few weeks of training. She feels Elizabeth''s right limb take hold of the dagger behind her back and hold it out by the blade in front of Leomi.


    ¡°You can test it out if you want.¡± The short woman replies, secretly bluffing.


    Lance seizes it, playfully running the weapon''s tip over Elizabeth''s chest. Passing it between the woman''s tempting breasts, noticing once more that only the left one is tightly bound. The exploration provides the answer, it is because of the glove''s straps that run around her torso.


    She considers verifying whether the claim that she doesn''t feel anything with that arm is true or not, but chases the idea away. The image of what she did to Jessica remains burnt in her memory.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something?¡± Leomi asks instead, bringing the point over her dance partner''s heart. ¡°End the threat you represent with one, little, push.¡±


    ¡°If you want me dead.¡± Elizabeth starts, lightly wrapping her right hand around the slender fingers holding the dagger. She then guides the sharp blade up to her own threat, right over the jugular. ¡°You would have a better chance cutting me there than piercing what already belongs to you.¡± She winks.


    ¡°You really aren''t scared of me?¡± Lance asks, taken aback.


    ¡°Kitten, I won''t even be mad if you kill me.¡± Elizabeth replies in a deep passionate voice. ¡°I only wish you had such courage, maybe then you''d have...¡± She adds in a tiny whisper, smothering the last words ''taken me'' before she can say them.


    Lance takes offense, hearing the words. She uses the dagger to apply a bit of pressure on the jugular, not seriously but in annoyance as this isn''t the first time that the woman implies that she is a coward.


    She wants to provoke a reaction... except Elizabeth simply giggles, unimpressed. Leomi tries to pull away, she doesn''t want to injure her and this is a bit dangerous. But the woman stops her, tightening her grip and keeping the sharp blade on her own throat.


    ¡°You should consider it seriously.¡± Elizabeth says, enthralled at the idea of arguing for her own death, to see what her Lady will do.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Lance asks, panicking.


    ¡°I''m a threat, aren''t I? Isn''t it your duty? You side with Nobility still, despite your hesitation and ideals. Why won''t you commit all the way if you disagree with my choices so fully? I am a danger to you and to Meria.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Please, let go. I beg you, don''t play with your life like this.¡±


    The two start fighting for control of the weapon, Leomi unwilling to split her concentration to assemble a construct despite being obviously weaker but unable to fight the other''s strength, failing to pull the edge away.


    The struggle lasts a few seconds until the back and forth movement of the dagger cuts through skin. Blood bursts out of the small nick in the jugular, crossing Lance''s vision who immediately lets go of the handle, horrified by the sight of the sliced artery.


    She assembles a healing construct in her trembling hands with so much flow that it would blind them both if it truly produced light. Elizabeth laughs, sounding mad to the Countess'' ears.


    ¡°Eh. Let me bleed out, my own fault really.¡± She says, but doesn''t prevent Lance from applying pressure to the wound.


    ¡°How could you?!¡± Leomi yells, activating the construct. ¡°I just told you what it did to me to possibly abandon Jessica to her death!¡±


    ¡°Was wondering how serious you were about us.¡± Elizabeth replies calmly.


    Lance notices the shifting tone and pronunciation, but is too focused on manually directing the construct to comment. Blood is still pouring out, covering both her hands and Elizabeth''s neck and torso.


    ¡°You look wonderful, kitten.¡± The small woman comments dreamily. ¡°That expression of... angry fear, those tears. I think I truly love you.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t what love is supposed to be!¡± Leomi snaps back. ¡°Stop talking, please. Save your strength, I''m almost done.¡±


    ¡°I''m a bit... tired?¡± Elizabeth utters slowly, feeling lightheaded. She rests her head against Lance''s shoulder, deposing a tender kiss on it. ¡°Just don''t... look under the mask. Or the sleeve glove... anything else is... up to how... curious you get.¡± She says in a flirty tone while out of breath.


    The last of her wit recognizes that this is a good occasion to use the mask''s illusion construct, activating it. She wonders what she''ll wake up to, a cell perhaps... or maybe not at all. Her eyes close on their own. Jessica''s final thought before she falls unconscious is the best end she could hope for is to die in her Lady''s arms.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.¡± Leomi Lance repeats, feeling like she''s losing her mind. She catches Elizabeth''s head before it hits the bench''s backrest.


    She thinks back to the moment when Elizabeth literally touched her heart in the middle of a battlefield, her thumb over the beating source of her life. This woman, whoever she is, tore her out the torpor she found herself in after... Jessica. She doesn''t know whether she''ll be able to stand if she loses her.


    The Countess injects the last of her flow into the healing construct, taking the risk of condensing the timer segment by a third to accelerate the process and quench the bleeding as quickly as possible.


    She knows that it isn''t recommended unless the injury is life-threatening. She can''t quite clear the fear clouding her mind enough to judge whether this is the case or not here, deciding that the frightening amount of blood is proof enough that it is necessary.


    Leomi watches closely as the fluid clots over the nick in the jugular, having prioritized the closing of the wound. She waits for a moment before changing the healing construct''s focus and telling it to heal the flesh completely. It takes a few minutes for her to get a result that satisfies her.


    ¡°Edusa!¡± She calls out. ¡°Your flow.¡±


    The Lady approaches, but Lance holds her hand out before she can get anywhere near Elizabeth. Edusa frowns, having never seen Leomi be so protective that she would distrust her close ones. She still obeys, creating a stream of flow and directing it towards Lance.


    ¡°Thank you, please keep an eye out.¡± She dismisses Edusa.


    Leomi uses the energy to weave a nourishing construct, targeting Elizabeth''s entire torso as she does not recall what exactly produces blood in the body. She pauses, scrutinizing the masked face with worry, lost as to what more she could do.


    Lance chooses to remain on Elizabeth''s lap, laying a hand just above the small woman''s left breast to directly feel the heartbeat against her palm. Reassured by the fact that it is still going strong.


    She listens closely to the sound of Elizabeth''s breath pushing against the mask, doubly relieved but finding herself unable to tear her eyes away from the hateful item that stands between them.


    ¡°I know it''s her.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°It has to be.¡± She adds, trying to convince herself despite all her doubts and the apparent implausibility of the matter. ¡°I need to know if it''s her, if she''s alive.¡±


    Lance thinks of her honor but dismisses the concern, believing that she has none left to preserve when it comes to Jessica.


    ¡°It has to be her.¡± She repeats, without noticing the oddity in her speech. ¡°Isn''t it just because I don''t want to deal with the fact that I like them both so much?¡± She asks herself, sighing. ¡°Elizabeth is so strong and independent. I never saw that in Jessica.¡± Leomi ponders. ¡°Enough. I need to know for sure.¡±


    Lady Lance takes hold of the mask, taking it off in one swift motion, revealing the face hidden behind it. The vision hits her like a punch in the gut. At first she believes that it is Jessica, but once the initial surprise passes, she understands that she took her desires for reality.


    That and the fact that they look so similar, yet distinctively different. Elizabeth''s jaw is firmer, her cheekbones are more prevalent. She is... beautiful while Jessica is simply adorable. She definitely looks older.


    ¡°They could be sisters.¡± Leomi mutters when her voice returns. ¡°How can this be?¡± She hurriedly puts the mask back on Elizabeth''s face. ¡°What have I done?¡±


    Lance buries her face in her bloody hands, asking herself what she should do now that she know that her two lovers are different people. She considers cutting it off, but cannot see how she would be able to do so.


    ¡°I... I can''t do to her what I did to Jessica, even if it was a misunderstanding, I''ve committed myself now. I owe too much to this woman who both saved and spared my life, brought me back from despair.¡± Leomi grits her teeth and rests her head against Elizabeth''s shoulder. ¡°How could yet another become so enamored with me that she would do this to make a point, to prove that our differing opinions and sides in this war won''t stop her from trusting me with her life?¡±


    Lance feels her own heartbeat accelerate, matching Elizabeth''s in pace. She wraps her arms around her lover, holding her tightly as she works to separate her image from Jessica''s in her mind.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, how laughable that your goals are nobler than Nobility itself with such a name. They slaughtered their own subjects to ensure that they would fight the Rykz to the death. I''ve lost all honor, by action and association with them, yet, I cannot bring myself to change course now. She''s right, I am a coward.¡± She pauses, thinking about what both of her lovers said about their past. ¡°Perhaps there was some truth in what Elizabeth told me of her origins, they could truly be sisters...¡± Lady Lance takes a deep breath, resolving herself. ¡°That is a problem for later. Right now, I need to tell her the whole truth about what I did to Jessica.¡±


    She feels Elizabeth''s blood dry on her face, noticing only now that it transferred from her hands.


    ¡°How long have I been talking to myself? I''m turning into my mother.¡± Leomi groans.

 Dances.Ch28

    --- --- ---


    I teeter on the brink of unconsciousness for a while, slowing pulling myself out. I feel better than I have in a long time but physically weak. The void is less... present within my heart. Our relationship feels complete, confirmed in a way. She chose me.


    Opening my eyes, I find my Lady, still on my lap. Her gaze is locked on my face, no, on the mask. I quickly inspect the item, but the illusion construct is gone, it depleted all of its flow energy. So she looked. I''m not surprised but disappointed. The question is, was she tricked by it?


    ¡°Elizabeth, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I reply in a small voice.


    Her worried expression fades, except it soon turns hard and angry. I hold my breath, afraid that saying something would push her away. I don''t think she would react like this if she wasn''t fooled by the illusion construct.


    ¡°How... fortunate.¡± Lance spits out. ¡°No thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It was an accident.¡± I mutter shamefully. ¡°I lost control.¡±


    ¡°What kind of idiot almost kills herself by accident?!¡± My Lady shouts.


    ¡°I...¡± I start but she cuts me off with a glare.


    ¡°You kept the blade on your own throat, Elizabeth. You tried to convince me to kill you.¡± She utters in a painful voice. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°I did it for us. I needed to know what your choice would be.¡± I admit, looking away. ¡°I didn''t plan to cut myself, but...¡±


    Leomi stands and silently storms off, her long legs taking long steps. I repress the giggle building up within me, this isn''t the time to sound insane despite how happy I am that she didn''t betray me this time.


    She removed the mask, but that''s hardly something I can blame her for after baiting that exact result by telling her not to look. Edusa steps out from behind a tree and follows my Lady.


    ¡°Come back, kitten!¡± I call out. It doesn''t seem to have an effect as she simply keeps going, her feet kicking the gravel on the path. ¡°I demand my dance, Lance!¡± I yell as a last resort.


    Leomi stops short, Edusa almost bumps into her. Wasn''t going to let her leave without a kiss, was I? I start grinning as my Lady rushes back. My smile falters a little when I notice the flat look on her face along with her closed fists.


    Ah. I may have messed up. She storms up to me. I start standing up, raising my hands to tell her to calm down. Her fist slips between them and hits me square in the middle of my chest, throwing me back onto the bench.


    ¡°You want to dance, huh?¡± She utters angrily. ¡°Well, let''s dance!¡±


    She grips the front of my tunic and pulls me up to my feet, only to smack me back down with a quick jab to my shoulder. This time I can''t stop myself from giggling.


    I take hold of the backrest and hop over it, making use of my left limb''s enormous strength. A kick misses me by a hair. She tries to hit me but I make use of the bench to keep my distance.


    My Lady simply jumps over the obstacle. When she lands, I try to sweep her feet out from under her with a quick kick. But Lance simply spins on herself, avoiding my attack while tackling me in the same move. I fall backward, heavily impacting the ground. She stands above me, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    ¡°Did Jessica see your face?¡± She asks sternly.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, unsure about where she''s going with this.


    ¡°So you didn''t tell her that you''re sisters?¡± Lance questions.


    ¡°We''re what!?¡± I exclaim, baffled.


    ¡°How blind can you be to miss the resemblance?¡± She asks, rolling her eyes. That''s... ironic coming from you, my Lady.


    ¡°I''m quite certain that we''re not... sisters.¡± I reply slowly.


    ¡°How would you know? You''re only a few years older at the most.¡± She sighs and extends her hand out to help me up to my feet.


    I barely regain my balance that a palm impacts the left side of my ribs, projecting me aside. Leomi takes advantage to grab the front of my tunic and throw me towards the bench. I topple over it. I land upside down with my legs hanging over the backrest.


    ¡°You should look in a mirror.¡± She tells me, making her way around to sit at my side. ¡°Without your damn mask on.¡±


    I groan and take hold of her shoulder to help myself upright. I rest the side of my head against her shoulder, still feeling the sting of her blows on my body. Hope she got that out of her system, she''s scary when mad.


    ¡°I just told you what it did to me to... to do what I did to Jessica.¡± She says with turmoil in her light gray eyes. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t tell me much.¡± I reply flatly.


    ¡°Just don''t do anything like this to me ever again. It was... too similar to...¡± Leomi utters, her voice breaking.


    ¡°I wasn''t in any real danger unless you did want to harm me.¡± I say, almost smiling. ¡°Which you are welcome to, by the way.¡± I add.


    ¡°It''s... it''s not that.¡± She whispers. ¡°I''m afraid that you''ll end up like her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I destroyed Jessica. I... I can''t have this happen to you. I won''t be able to handle it.¡± She explains, her slender fingers trembling. I remain silent, wrapping my arm around her shoulders for comfort. ¡°I kept trying at the end... even after she asked me to fulfill our vow and I refused.¡±


    ¡°Trying to do what?¡±


    ¡°To alleviate my guilt. To give her something, anything, in exchange for being used as a distraction while we escape without her.¡± She replies in a tight voice.


    ¡°I thought you wanted her to feel abandoned. So that she wouldn''t sacrifice her life for you.¡± I frown.


    ¡°I was, but at the same time I didn''t want to completely let go either.¡± Leomi looks towards the pond. ¡°I kept trying to have it all, to manipulate her because I supposedly knew more. I hid things instead of trusting her and tried to convince her to hold onto a beacon. I wasted my last moments with her to make sure that we could be together in the future, forgetting her present. How... fragile she already was with all that happened to her. She broke.¡±


    Did I? I recall the moment myself. I don''t think I''m mad... only slightly insane on occasion. What''s the difference? My Lady, she''s the difference.


    ¡°I was selfish and stupid. I already knew she was unstable enough to die for me, but I was blinded by my desires. I don''t think I can explain how much it meant to me when you told me that she lived through the night.¡± My Lady says with a thin smile.


    ¡°Good thing she isn''t around, I might have gotten deadly jealous.¡± I comment, smirking. I imagine that''s how Elizabeth would react.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Lance utters firmly. ¡°Do not joke about that.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about her.¡± I demand. She needs to evacuate all of this, it''s weighing on her.


    ¡°Didn''t you spend time together?¡± She asks.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Barely, and she didn''t want to talk much about you.¡±


    ¡°I thought that you got along with her. Neither of you have any respect for Nobility. In fact, I''m surprised you didn''t try to steal her instead of coming after me.¡± My Lady says with a small laugh.


    ¡°You''re the only one for me.¡± I reply, my voice crumbling. She doesn''t seem to notice, lost in reminiscence.


    ¡°It was a gift every time she called me ''my Lady'' because I could tell that she did it voluntarily, with admiration.¡± She says dreamily. ¡°She''s so small, even shorter than you. I would have had so much fun teaching her how to fight and dance, I would have found something to do about her arm...¡± She lets the sentence die, probably because she realizes how impossible the task would be. ¡°I made so many plans for after we escaped. She looked at me like I was the first Exemplar to receive the title, it filled me with so much pride and joy. She made me feel... taller, greater.¡± Leomi takes a deep breath, contemplating silently. Her expression turns grieved.


    ¡°How far did you go with her?¡± I ask to pull her out of it. Choosing something that her alter-ego would be curious about and want the answer to from Lance.


    ¡°Nowhere, we didn''t even kiss once.¡± She laughs derisively and words start pouring out of her. ¡°I took her for granted from the start. Her crush on me was like something I was due, owed. I felt like I could delay actually responding to her feelings until we were safe, regardless of her pleas, because I would obviously keep her once out of that Princess'' grasp, make it all up to her. And if we didn''t... why risk it? I convinced myself that I was doing the right thing for both of us by keeping my distance. I thought that I could avoid the grief I felt when losing Jenna and Father. But the way I acted... makes it even worse. From the very moment we met, I tore that innocent girl apart instead of treasuring her for making me feel so strong. I hurt her again and again, destroying her trust the first time we even spoke because of a worthless bet. I was too... conceited. I weathered her like a storm when she desperately reached out to me. I lied to her, I lied so much by staying quiet.¡± Lance abruptly stops talking, placing her palm over her eyes and wiping them.


    It seems to me that she is mostly covering the anguish in their light gray abyss. I wait patiently for her to keep going, moved by the depth of her regret. Her hand doesn''t move away, she simply speaks while hiding behind it.


    ¡°I strung her along with small tokens of affection when I wished to see her look up to me with eyes so full of... want. I even pushed my presence on her without giving her a choice when she tried to give me space, or take some for herself, because I was afraid that the fear she suppressed would resurface and she would stop pursuing me.¡± Leomi confesses.


    ¡°Fear? You think she feared you?¡± I ask, caught by surprise.


    ¡°Jessica said so herself when delirious.¡± She confirms. I feel an ache in my heart. ¡°Sometimes at night, I can see the last look she threw me. The emptiness in her eyes, the pain. I couldn''t... I couldn''t...¡± Leomi swallows a sob. ¡°I ran away. Dropped my sword and ran as fast as I could. I... I... In the end, I gave her nothing of mine, I only took from her. I tore her apart piece by piece because I owned her. I could see that in her eyes, she said it with her whole body. It didn''t last, I took so much without giving back that nothing was left for us to share when I broke our vow.¡±


    You''re wrong, I still belong to you. I take hold of her chin and angle my mask sideways, freeing my mouth. I quickly lean in before she can get a glimpse at my chin and give her a small kiss.


    I begin shifting my mask back in position but she stops me to prolong the touch of our lips for a long tender moment after which she puts it back in place herself, a relieved look on her face. No doubt reassured that I''m still hers despite everything she told me.


    I startle when my Lady''s hand suddenly slips under my tunic, her cool fingers run along my back to caress it gently. An enthralling sensation that scares me, that makes me feel defenseless, held within her grasp over the edge of a precipice. Leomi is right... I am afraid. But not of her, I''m frightened by the depth of my feelings for her, what they do to me at times.


    She doesn''t push for more, perhaps noticing my tension. We remain like this for a long moment, confirming our feelings with the embrace. She begins exploring my lower back and the right side of my torso, brushing the edge of my breast and buttocks. I can tell that she is restraining the extent of her exploration. She seems to want to go further, satisfy more lustful urges but remains prudent and respectful.


    ¡°Is that why you suffer me? To punish yourself for what you did to her?¡± I ask suddenly.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies. ¡°Yes.¡± She adds, frowning. ¡°I... I thought that no one would ever look at me the way she did again because... because I just don''t deserve it. I am so far from being the person she saw.¡±


    ¡°I look at you like you''re the only thing that matters in the world.¡± I tell her sincerely.


    ¡°Of course you''d say that, you''re E.Vil.¡± Leomi scoffs. ¡°But considering your eyes are the only part of your face that I can somewhat gaze at, you''re lucky that they''re very expressive.¡± She says with a bright smile.


    ¡°You''re everything to me.¡± I repeat myself in a defiant tone, using different words. ¡°You don''t need to believe me, but if you ever need me to prove it, I''ll die for you.¡±


    ¡°Why can''t you promise me something normal? Wicked woman.¡± Lance groans. ¡°It''s fine if you don''t give me anything, you know.¡± She tells me gently.


    ¡°Does that matter when I want to gift it all to you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I suppose it would not.¡± She admits with a grin.


    ¡°When I have more than my life to give, you can have your pick.¡± I shrug. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I want you to join me.¡± She says, running her fingers through my combed hair. ¡°You could fight by my side.¡± Leomi says with a serious expression. ¡°I don''t know what you''re trying to do, what your plan is but it would be a big step in clearing your name if you helped me buy time, defend the wall from the Rykz'' attack. Yvonne is on her way back with good news and Mother is gathering reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can''t.¡± I shake my head sadly. I owe the Rykz and I''m quite certain that they can enforce my debt on threat of death. ¡°I have no intention of placing myself under your Duke''s rule and, more importantly, we disagree on...¡±


    ¡°I know, you don''t think peasant lives should be at risk because of something Nobles did.¡± She cuts me off. ¡°Let''s not argue about that this morning.¡±


    ¡°Fine, my plan is to free the Princess held in Meiridin.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I guessed as much. You don''t have to tell me what you''re doing in Meria but at least don''t insult my intelligence.¡± Leomi replies flatly. ¡°Please think about the fact that we could use pheromones and information you provide to eliminate the Princesses. Once they''re gone, we''ll easily be able to hold onto the walls.¡±


    ¡°Can I truly trust that you can gather the necessary forces?¡± I ask before even considering the proposal.


    I have no doubt that the Rykz would end me if I did this. I''m not even sure it would actually do anything to deter Grikyz considering what Celyz said about how impatient the Rykz Queen is growing. She might even walk down the mountain herself.


    ¡°...¡± Lance fails to articulate a response, but she takes hold of my hand and squeezes it.


    ¡°Thought so.¡± I shrug. ¡°Nobles aren''t going to sign off on such a risky sortie and there aren''t enough Templars left, not to mention what happened last time they tried. Besides, without Celyz controlling their army, what do you think will happen to everyone under Rykz occupation? Grikyz will likely revert to their usual scorched-earth methods and burn Meria to the ground. Who knows what she''ll do next, after losing so many of her daughters.¡±


    ¡°What will you do then? There isn''t enough food on the Izla for all of us, sooner or later we have to defeat them.¡± She argues.


    ¡°I''ll wait for these good news you''re speaking of before making a final decision.¡± I reply. ¡°But honestly, I hope that the King will agree to negotiate once the Izla falls and the Rykz start invading the mainland. Supplies won''t be an issue then.¡±


    ¡°So you want to help them take Meria.¡± She says, looking at me with an air of disapproval.


    ¡°With as few losses as possible.¡± I add, holding her gaze.


    ¡°We''ll never agree on this.¡± She comments turning away to fix her eyes on the pond''s surface.


    ¡°I know.¡± I reply in a whisper.


    ¡°Once they hold the Izla, we lose control.¡± Lance says. ¡°We would all be at their mercy.¡±


    ¡°We''ll talk more once your friend returns.¡± I sigh, giving up.


    Perhaps Yvonne found a way to free Cetyz or King Cenwalh expressed interest in negotiating. It would be easier to convince my Lady to side with me if there is a clear path forward.


    ¡°Don''t do anything that you can''t take back, Elizabeth. I... I promise that I won''t abandon you, but there are limits to what I can do, to what I can let you do.¡± Leomi tells me with a difficult expression.


    ¡°There something that will benefit us both.¡± I mention. ¡°The Rykz will arrive tonight, correct?¡± I ask. She nods. ¡°Get me over the wall and I''ll ensure that they don''t attack immediately, even if Odo breaks the truce.¡±


    ¡°Why would Celyz agree to that?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°Because she promised me more time than this, not to mention that their army is composed of young Rykz that still need training.¡± I reply smoothly.


    And we need time to smuggle warriors inside Meria through the docks, that will be easier to do when the guards are focused on what''s happening on the wall during the Rykz'' first attack, before they get used to being under siege.


    ¡°I can do that. Come to the inn where we met the other day at nightfall, I''ll have a cloak, shield, and rope ready for you. You can make use of the fact that archer towers are slightly thicker than the wall to hide yourself as you descend.¡± She tells me, taking hold of my right hand to kiss it. ¡°I''m glad that you''re leaving the city, I''ll miss you but it''s for the best right now.¡±


    I stand up, pulling her along. I achieved a lot this morning. She looks much more like herself than she has in a week, after letting all that self-blame she carried out. Her painful regret about what she did to me both built her up and satisfied the void... for now.


    My revenge needs to be reworked to account for this new information. I''ll reveal myself after capturing her. Once she''s defeated, I''ll pick her up instead of tearing her down. That way she won''t hit the same low I did after losing everything.


    She''ll have to see that the way to save the Izla from the Rykz is to leverage Cetyz in exchange for it, there won''t be anything left to stand between us after that.


    ¡°The dance wasn''t exactly what I expected but I liked it anyway.¡± I tell my Lady, smiling behind my mask.


    ¡°Thank you for listening to my ramblings, Elizabeth.¡± She replies with a sad smile. ¡°And for not leaving me, I don''t deser...¡±


    ¡°You deserve me.¡± I interrupt her, grinning madly. ¡°I pity you.¡±

 Dances.Ch29

    My Lady walks around the pond with Edusa trailing along. I watch silently as she departs, organizing what she told me in my mind. We had comparable mindsets back when we were held by the Rykz, she wanted me and I wanted her. We''re physically closer now, but I can tell that her feelings for Elizabeth pale compared to what they are for me. That''s a relief.


    I head out of the park, taking my mask off right before the people on the streets notice me. There are a lot fewer now than there were, and most are older. Those fit to carry a weapon joined the army, even some carriage conductors were replaced and they were replaced by kids.


    Once at the docks, I take more care to dissimulate my blood soaked self, using the large buildings as cover to hide from the city guard patrols. Idali has been avoiding me, probably afraid of my reaction. I would rather not run into her while she''s on patrol, she would undoubtedly recognize me and have cause to question me.


    I make a large loop around the warehouses to get to the Madame''s without being seen, finding Aisha leaning over a map of the city while Cecil is thinking while rubbing her temples. I sit down in front of her at the table.


    ¡°Emperor, you look like someone tried to slaughter you.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°That was mostly me.¡± I reply, chuckling. ¡°I found a way to get over the walls.¡± I add.


    ¡°Reliable?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Good, that''s more better than the lieutenant I found to sneak you up there. We have another small problem but I think I''ve resolved it. Several merchants were arrested and their assets seized to be sold off. They were all connected to the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°It freaked out Tobias and Charles, they''re worried that doing this will cost them everything. I told them that the Duke is filling his coffers, that he won''t stop there and it''ll keep happening as the siege drags on.¡±


    ¡°Were they convinced?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know, Aisha just came back from delivering my reply.¡± She sighs. ¡°Either way, I picked these two because they''re in the red financially, they don''t have many other options.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s your job. I can''t really help.¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°How far along are you in recruiting for the barges?¡±


    ¡°More volunteers than we need, the city is filled with peasants looking for work. I''m trying to attract those with some combat experience, Rob knows some soldiers who think poorly of Nobility and this war.¡± Cecil explains. Rob is that prostitute I think. ¡°He''ll talk to them some more before bringing them in, so I doubt they''ll be able to help for the smuggling part of the plan.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of.¡± Aisha speaks up. ¡°I may have found several passages, but it''ll be difficult to inspect the area without being spotted since most of the mansions where they could lead are occupied.¡±


    ¡°What about Count Thrin''s servant, Sacit''s friend, did they find any?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but they don''t lead inside the keep, only past the castle''s walls.¡± She replies.


    ¡°That could be enough, the hard part will be getting from the east to the north of the city undetected with the Rykz.¡± I say.


    ¡°I''m certain that there is a tunnel leading from the keep to the docks. The digging construct isn''t difficult to assemble and feed energy to, whoever holds the Duke title would have the flow necessary to do it by themselves over a short period of time.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°How much exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Six months at the most.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Templars are much quicker at creating leylines.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°The Order doesn''t need to make them wide enough for people to go through.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Can you find it?¡± Cecil questions.


    ¡°I think so, and we might have little choice in the matter. I inspected one of the passage entrances this morning, I found a runic construct at the entrance. I don''t know enough to tell you what it does, but it''s on standby and should logically be a trap or an alarm.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Wouldn''t a secret tunnel to escape the keep have the same kind of protection?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, because those need to be maintained and refueled, which brings more people in the know.¡± Cecil replies. ¡°Stop staring at that map, Aisha, and look for the properties that belong to the Duke in the docks. Start with the older ones and compare with the well and sewer schematics we obtained. If you don''t find anything, start searching the southern quarter of Meria using the same method.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s a great idea.¡± Aisha blinks a few times before and immediately heads out.


    ¡°Bring me back another cloak, lost previous one.¡± I call out before she closes the door.


    ¡°Duke Meria isn''t as isolated as we previously thought, Elizabeth.¡± Cecil says. ¡°Roisia''s father, Count Urnan, is meeting him regularly and keeping him up to date. Although, I do believe that he and Countess Lance came to an agreement about what not to tell the Duke. Count Odo has been refused entry at the keep''s gates several times, even his messengers are being sent away.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± I ask. ¡°It makes no sense to me.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t be the first Noble to see daggers in the shadows after witnessing that their power isn''t as secure as they thought.¡± Cecil shakes her head.


    ¡°I''m going to need another illusion construct, by the way.¡± I take my mask off and hand it over to her.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± She asks. I nod in response. ¡°This construct isn''t very well known, and for good reason. I was taught by one of the Emperor''s Shades.¡±


    ¡°Shades?¡± I question, frowning.


    ¡°Ah, I always forget that you didn''t receive that kind of education.¡± She smiles, weaving strands of flow around my mask.


    ¡°Tell me while I warm our meal.¡± I stand and make my way to the stove to activate the fire construct under the pot.


    ¡°I miss Rob''s cooking.¡± Cecil sighs. ¡°Shades are a somewhat secret Order under the Emperor, they spy for Him and have access to the latest constructs. There is a rumor that they''re recruited directly from the University where the most talented students are picked for the task. They act in ways that Templars cannot, from assassination to political schemes.¡±


    ¡°How did you get one to teach you?¡± I ask, stirring the gruel.


    ¡°Charm and favors.¡± She grins. ¡°He left four years ago on a mission for the Emperor, he said. Around the same time as Exemplar Vikiana left if I recall correctly.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter before moving on. ¡°I''m leaving tonight, make sure that the barges are where you said they would be. The Rykz will also need large capes to hide their appearance, we''ll move during the night but an added precaution won''t hurt.¡±


    ¡°I can find a few hundred winter cloaks for horses, they should be wide enough for these creatures.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Buy more than that. I may be able to convince Celyz to lend me harvesters and those are quite a bit larger than horses.¡± I pause, looking at the map. ¡°And start noting down which Nobles live in these mansions.¡±


    ¡°You want to expand the scale of what we''re planning this late in the game?¡± Cecil asks, concerned.


    ¡°It isn''t a game, Cecil.¡± I rebuke her. ¡°I have spoken enough with Lance to tell that she isn''t going to surrender of her own will, no matter what.¡± I''m not letting her die for her duty, she''s mine. ¡°We need to account for that and the fact that Nobility will order their soldiers to fight to the death if they''re cornered.¡±


    I take the pot off the fire and deposit it on the table before setting two plates with spoons in them. Cecil serves us both. I start eating as she seems to mull over my words.


    ¡°You want to directly remove them from the equation... but there is no way we can do that with only a few hundred Rykz.¡± She says.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We can focus on those that have positions in the army, destabilize the command structure. I don''t think we can reliably take Counts out, but they are few in numbers so they shouldn''t be too relevant in this. We''ll have to settle for Barons and regular Nobles.¡± I concede.


    ¡°Still too many of them to murder.¡± She adds coldly.


    ¡°I thinking that capturing them will be more effective.¡± I argue. It will be much easier to negotiate with Caeviel if we have hostages, and my Lady wouldn''t forgive me if I senselessly killed them.


    ¡°Either way, I can gather specific intelligence on a section of the wall so that we can target their commanding Lords and Ladies, create a void that you can exploit. The peasantry will listen to you, all you''ll need to do is convince the low-born officers that surrendering is their only option.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you do that? I''m not a public person.¡± I reply nervously.


    ¡°You''ll do fine.¡± Cecil brushes my comment away. ¡°If we can''t count on Lady Lance to take charge and do what needs to be done, you need to.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see, I might be able to convince her after...¡± I don''t finish my sentence, noticing how wishful that train of thought is.


    ¡°Don''t forget to pick up the Duke''s seal ring as proof of his death, you''ll need it. And make sure that the Rykz don''t attack those who drop their weapons, that''s the key to this plan of yours.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I will talk to Celyz.¡± I nod. ¡°Do you think aiming for a single part of the wall will be enough?¡±


    ¡°It''s all we have the resources for, but I do expect that the surrender of a part of the army will trigger a snowball effect when the Rykz start flooding in.¡± Cecil explains.


    ¡°We''ll have to improvise with those that are left after taking care of the Duke.¡± I say. ¡°Few problems with this plan, first is that it''s riskier because we won''t be able to use the established power structure without Lance.¡±


    ¡°I''ll set up a list of influential people and organize them to temporarily take over for Nobility once the city is ours.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Meria won''t be ours.¡± I reply with a frown but continue. ¡°Second issue is how to direct the Rykz towards their targets, they usually use tracking pheromones.¡±


    ¡°If they have a good enough sense of smell, I can gather clothes with our targets'' scents on them.¡± Cecil informs me. ¡°You might not want to know how.¡± She adds.


    ¡°I assume you''ll ask your colleagues for assistance.¡± I say indifferently.


    ¡°And steal or buy them off from servants.¡± She nods. ¡°It''ll take a day or two to set this up.¡±


    ¡°I''m not certain that I can get the Rykz to understand these orders, but hopefully Celyz can instruct them.¡± I comment. ¡°Is Idali still going to do what you agreed to?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Can I ask you to tell her that she owes me after that stunt? She''s avoiding me.¡± I say.


    ¡°Ha! Sure.¡± She agrees with a small laugh.


    We finish eating in silence. I ponder the plan, it''s still vague at this point, Aisha is still gathering the final pieces of the puzzle and Cecil will put them in order. I''m not really needed here at this point, my presence might even attract too much attention.


    Aisha comes back an hour with a parchment, throwing me an old large gray cloak. I throw a glance at the list, there are street names with annotations like ''third from the north'' on the left side and warehouse numbers on the right, all of it is in her handwriting.


    I warm up the gruel and serve her with a plate before taking my hammer out and starting to exercise. I focus on my normal routine, ensuring that I stay comfortable with the weapon''s feel. There will be battles to be fought, soon, ones that I cannot afford to lose.


    ¡°I''ve got two possible entrances. One near the northernmost peer, the other in a small store located in between the docks and the southern quarter.¡± Aisha tells us.


    ¡°We''ll check them both tonight.¡± Cecil replies.


    ¡°Be careful not to get caught.¡± I say. ¡°At worst, I''m certain that we can use grapples and ropes to get over the castle''s walls, they''re only three meters tall.¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about Meria, just make sure that the Rykz don''t stab us in the back. I''m putting a lot of trust in you Elizabeth. I''ve had reports from sailors that the lands they occupy seem to be doing well but that may change once they control the entire Izla.¡± Cecil warns me.


    ¡°I will.¡± I say in a firm tone.


    The afternoon goes by as the two women go through their notes, comparing them with the map. They find a few more possible passages.


    ¡°There are too many for them all to be entrances.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°Only a small dozen, it won''t be too difficult to search by probing the ground with a construct.¡± Cecil replies.


    I glance out the window, noticing that the sun is approaching the end of its arc. I open my chest and start fitting my equipment on, both hard leather armor and chain-mail. I fasten the belt around my waist, verifying that the map of the smuggling creeks that Cecil gave me is still inside the dagger''s sheath. I set my helmet over my head and wrap a bed sheet around my hammer. I grab a small pouch of gold coins and slip it around my neck.


    ¡°I''m heading out.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Aisha says, smiling, while Cecil simply waves her hand without looking away from the map.


    I slip the cloak Aisha brought me on and bring the hood over my helmet. I step out of the warehouse and make my way west through Meria. I encounter few city guard patrols on the way and they don''t stop me as there is still time until curfew.


    A squad of twenty soldiers passes by, escorting a wagon with a large reservoir attached to it. They are going at a slow pace as the single draft horse is having trouble pulling such a large amount of water.


    They stop in the middle of a crossroad and split up. I turn a corner and observe them. The soldiers knock on the doors while a ladder is set on the side of the tank by the driver. He then calls out to the people passing by, telling them to stop for flow collection.


    The citizens that gather are older or very young, they climb the ladder one by one and let their reserves of energy trickle down inside the water reservoir. I leave, reassured that the soldiers aren''t up to anything wrong.


    I arrive at the inn that Lance told me to meet her at before the sun disappears behind the horizon. I find Edusa waiting for me there, without my Lady. I squint my eyes but don''t stop as the Lady is carrying the promised items, a wide round shield, a rope, and a large black cloak that should allow me to fade inside the coming darkness.


    ¡°Lady Edusa.¡± I bow slightly.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She replies with a tiny curtsy. ¡°The Rykz arrived ahead of schedule, Lady Lance is currently occupied at her position on the defense grid.¡±


    A brief flash of light enlightens the sky over the wall, a thunderclap reaches my ears barely a fraction of a second later. Clack. I hear a sharp sound of wood, the sound of a catapult releasing a projectile.


    ¡°Let''s hurry.¡± I mutter urgently, worried.


    I change cloak, ensuring that my helmet is hidden underneath. I then set the shield on my right arm by flipping it around because it is designed to be held with the left. I wrap the rope around my shoulder and follow Edusa towards a tower''s entrance.


    The two guards at the bottom of the stairs let us pass without question. The wall''s defenders are oddly quiet, I can hear the occasional shout of surprise but no more. I find out why as I throw a glance out of one of the arrowslits when we climb above the rampart walk.


    The soldiers and peasants on the wall are watching the catapults firing with amazed expressions, following the projectiles'' arcs with wide eyes. I can still hear the occasional roar of thunder, which I suspect is coming from a Princess'' lightning construct.


    We pass by at least a hundred archers as we climb past the tower''s floors, they are all arranged on the eastern side of the tower. Two of them per arrowslit, one of either side of it to take turns and sustain their fire.


    The second to last floor is filled with barrels, which I assume contain arrows, and there are young adolescents carrying buckets. They seem ready to resupply the archers on the lower floors.


    We reach a hatch guarded by two serious looking Nobles. One is a young Lord, the other an elder Lady. They''re both wearing chain-mails and wield spiked maces. They throw us a glance, but let us through without a word.


    ¡°Thanks, Henry, Margaret.¡± Edusa says, pushing the hatch open for me to climb up there, she doesn''t follow me.


    I hear a loud explosion and the sounds of a huge wooden structure splintering coming from the distance. I hurry up, finding my Lady standing at the edge of the crenelation, alone.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She replies. ¡°Count Odo has broken the truce, as expected. But with so many siege engines sitting in front of our walls, I''m not sure I can blame him. I might have ordered it myself.¡±


    I walk up to her and gaze far into the plains until I find a tide of Rykz using ropes to pull about fifty immense towers back, away from Meria. They are made of wooden beams and their large wheels look like they were cut out of the largest trees on the Izla.


    ¡°They miscalculated our catapults'' range.¡± My Lady says. ¡°Our maximum range is of about a kilometer.¡±


    ¡°How could they have built so many, so quickly?¡± I ask, a chill running through my back.


    ¡°Our scouts tell us that they have been assembling the pieces together out of sight from the walls, they were well prepared and have the numbers to do so.¡± She explains. ¡°We''re lucky they weren''t ready to assault us yet, it allowed us to destroy a few of them.¡±


    Lance points at several smoking wrecks in the middle of their lines, the remains of those towers that were hit by the large burning stone projectiles thrown by the catapults.


    I watch as three more spheres of rock are projected from different points on the wall. They ascend high in the sky and keep going even higher until they reach the height of their arc and burst into flames before finally falling back down, crossing a huge distance in a small amount of time.


    One of the projectiles is impacted by a huge lightning bolt that makes my eyes sting despite the distance, the sound of thunder reaches us after a slight delay. A part of it splinters away as the missile is diverted away from its target. It falls short of the tower, crashing into an empty portion of the plains and digging a small crater.


    The other two miss, landing in the middle of groups of Rykz and crushing them. The creatures are too far for me to tell whether they''re scouts or workers, they''re too small to be harvesters and they aren''t carrying shields or sabers.


    I inspect the Rykz'' ranks but fail to locate where the lightning construct originated from. I do catch an odd sight, four humans on horseback observing the exchange from the top of a hill. One of the silhouettes seems familiar, I freeze as the horse also triggers my memory.


    I can''t be certain from all the way here but... I hope I''m wrong.

 Dances.Ch30

    The group of humans on horseback start moving away from the Rykz army, however, they aren''t approaching Meria. They go down the hill and I lose sight of the figure that resembles Father riding our mare. I nervously adjust my grip on the shield.


    The bombardment continues for a few tens of minutes and several things become obvious. First, the catapults aren''t accurate enough at this range to pose a serious threat. Second, there are at least three Princesses shooting down the projectiles that get too close to their towers.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be commanding?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Morgan is coordinating the army from the central gate.¡± My Lady replies, pointing at the reinforced section in the middle of the wall. ¡°Duke Meria should have arrived by now to take over. Either way, I don''t have the required experience to do so and we need all those with the skill to weave large-scale constructs on the towers.¡±


    I notice that the soldiers on the opposite side of us on the rampart walk are all wearing black tabards. Count Odo is standing atop of an identical tower with a dozen Nobles. He doesn''t seem especially tall but has a large muscular frame and deep black hair. He wields a large sword on his back, a two-handed longsword.


    The catapults stop firing as the last siege engine leaves their range. The sun is completely hidden now. Darkness has taken over the plains and the Rykz are almost invisible in the midst of it.


    ¡°Did you notice the group of four humans?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Yes. Who are they?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know, but I sent a message to Jessica''s father to tell him to leave the Izla. I''m afraid that he joined them on the way back to Meria.¡± I say.


    ¡°I, I can''t help, I swore that I would do nothing.¡± Leomi stutters.


    ¡°I''m asking you, you''re not doing it for her.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Edusa!¡± She calls out. The young woman opens the hatch and peeks at us. ¡°Tell Morgan to let the group of humans in, throw them some ropes if the Rykz are close by when they get here.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Edusa nods and departs.


    I assemble an eyesight enhancing construct to scrutinize the grassland, searching for the horsemen. I lay my hands on the rampart, feeling the cold stone. I can barely distinguish the Rykz army even with my improved sight but I do catch a movement within their ranks when a large group of them detaches and heads directly towards us.


    I''m not the only one who notices as a few catapults fire at them soon after, missing the creatures entirely but the projectile''s flames enlighten the area and the next shots they fire are more accurate, if still off.


    ¡°Henry, send a messenger to Count Thrin and tell him to stop firing. We don''t have ammunition to waste on such a small contingent.¡± Lance speaks up, before turning to me. ¡°You should go, I think these warriors are heading here to escort you.¡±


    I don''t respond, too preoccupied by my search for Father. I focus my effort on the hilly area where they disappeared at first. I find them at last, about half a kilometer away to my right, they''re headed towards the gates at galloping speed.


    I sigh in relief. They''re too far for the Rykz to pursue, they should make it here without trouble. I unroll the rope from my shoulder and tie it around a crenelation before throwing the loose end over the wall.


    As I prepare to go down, I hear small exclamations of surprise. I quickly enhance my hearing with a construct, just in time to hear archers release arrows with a recognizable twang. They''re far from us, positioned near Odo''s tower.


    I immediately turn my eyes back to my Father, I''m certain that it''s him, I wouldn''t mistake him for anyone else at this distance. The volley misses the horsemen who are slowing down, pulling on their reins, no doubt reacting to the first arrows. Except they''re deep inside these archer''s range.


    ¡°Order them to cease fire!¡± I yelp at Lance.


    ¡°I can''t.¡± She replies in a tiny voice.


    I lose my nerve and snap. I let go of my hammer to seize her throat with my left hand. I squeeze. She coughs and takes hold of the forearm to try to make me let go. I slam her against the crenelation.


    ¡°What do you mean, you can''t?! Order them to stop! Now!¡± I utter madly. She chokes and taps my chest weakly with distressed, teary, eyes. I loosen my grip to allow her to speak.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Cough. ¡°I don''t have, command over that section, of the wall anymore, Elizabeth, I''m sorry.¡± She says weakly, with a short breath. ¡°Odo, used us, as an excuse to go back, on his deal with the Duke.¡±


    This is my fault. I freeze. Nobles are afraid of humans working for the Rykz and my fixation on Lance cost her some influence, like Amand warned me. Twang. The sound of another volley being released pulls me out of my self-blaming lethargy. I let go of my Lady and climb on a crenel, seizing the rope with my left limb.


    ¡°Don''t try to come back, Please! We''ll meet when one side calls for talks!¡± Leomi calls out.


    I jump off, only slightly holding the rope to slide down as quickly as possible. My cloak''s hood falls off and I see my hammer impact the ground under me, thrown by Lance.


    I feel my left hand warming up because of the friction. I can almost... see my own fingers heating up against the rope. I land heavily, seizing my hammer as I assemble lion''s step constructs. I depart towards my father''s last position.


    ¡°Don''t shoot!¡± I hear my Lady yell.


    I raise the shield to cover my right side, trusting my helmet to protect my head. I pick up enough momentum to start leaping over the plains at full speed.


    No arrows fly towards me for a long while, but that changes as soon as I come across a high fold of the terrain with hundreds of them planted in it. I hear a horse braying. I feel projectiles impact my shield and hop on the other side to use it as cover.


    I find our mare, weakly neighing on the ground, bleeding out from the half-dozen arrows lodged in its body. Father is stuck underneath, unconscious, the animal''s weight compressing his torso. There are three men nearby with their mounts, all of them dead and unable to help.


    I drop my shield and hammer to take hold of the horse''s legs, using a strengthening construct to roll it to the side. He doesn''t seem to be breathing, there is a broken arrow shaft planted in the middle of his chest. His cheeks are dug from fatigue.


    Very little blood is seeping out of the wound, reassuring me somewhat. I kneel at his side, panting for air. I swiftly assemble a healing construct and anchor it over the injury, activating it. I wait, and wait but the construct remains idle.


    ¡°No.¡± I whisper, caressing the side of his wrinkled face. ¡°Please.¡±


    I reactivate the construct, again and again. It doesn''t work, nothing happens. I grab the projectile and pull it out. I place my hand over his heart, feeling no beat. I start pumping, trying to get the organ going again. All I achieve is increase the amount of blood leaking out of the wound.


    Clink. An arrow hits the top of my helmet. I keep trying. Anger, denial, mixing in a shadow that obscures my thoughts. Tick. Tick. Two missiles hit my chain-mail. Father, I''m so sorry. I reach out to my anchored flow and unravel it to weave the energy into a fire construct that I activate. I''m not leaving him to rot here.


    I grasp my weapon and set my shield before standing, turning my back to the flames. I glare at the top of the wall, finding a line of at least a hundred archers aiming at me.


    ¡°Odo.¡± I utter. ¡°Odo!¡± I yell. ¡°You will answer for this!¡±


    ¡°Cease fire.¡± A man calls out in a deep voice from atop a tower, the sound of it spreading over the plains. ¡°For the execution of filthy traitors?¡± He asks, scoffing.


    ¡°They were seeking refuge, you butcher.¡± I scream. ¡°No more hesitation.¡± I murmur. ¡°Come down here, murderer. I will end you.¡±


    ¡°Are you challenging me to a duel?¡± Odo questions with a derisive tone, looking down from his perch. ¡°Shoot that peasant.¡± He orders, without considering it.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I drop on one knee, setting my shield in front of me. Just in time to intercept the volley. Crack. My shield shatters and I''m left holding only the metal bands of its backing, I let go of it and rise.


    ¡°Coward!¡± I shout, brandishing my hammer. ¡°Come down and face me yourself!¡±


    The response I receive is in the form of arrows. I jump behind the ridge in the terrain. I hear a large troop of Rykz approaching my position but don''t turn to look, unwilling to face the pyre consuming Father.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    All fifty gather around me, efficiently organizing their ranks into a circular wall formation that covers every angle except our backs. My left limb is shaking, mirroring my lost state. I hear a burning rock impact the grassland not far in front of me. Arrows are constantly showering the warrior''s dull metal shields without having an effect.


    ¡°Breaking the truce and executing refugees! You have no honor, Odo!¡± I call out. ¡°Prove that you at least have the strength to hold your title, if not the character!¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Empty words. But I am tempted to finish you by my own hand.¡± Odo replies in a dark voice, offended or possibly annoyed that the attack isn''t putting me down. ¡°Hold your fire, I am to collect this low-born''s head on a spike. It will stand as an example for the rest.¡±


    My hunger and blood-lust make me shiver. I approach our mare''s dead corpse under the cover provided by the Rykz. I assemble a signaling construct to tell my limb to both fight for survival and feed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The familiar cool substance spreads through my chest, except the euphoric feeling doesn''t take hold this time, it is smothered by desolation. My left arm lets go of my hammer to coils on itself, its string like muscles hold for a brief second before unraveling violently and piercing through the horse''s torso to drink its blood.


    I send both signals again, using the construct, while I attempt to regain control of it. The parasite doesn''t understand at first, but after a few more of the same messages, it starts obeying me again. I push with my entire weight to plunge it deeper inside the carcass, helping it consume as much as it wants.


    I can almost... distinguish the insides of the animal, feeling the differences in temperature on my limb''s rubbery skin. The tendrils around my left clavicle uncurl from around the bone, slowly. They stayed that way even after the break healed, why are they moving now?


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I once again send both signals to the limb, somewhat frightened by what I''ve triggered but uncaring of the possible consequences as long as I am in shape to tear Odo apart. The tendrils extend towards my neck, moving under my skin to wrap around the spine at the base of my skull.


    I grit my teeth, suppressing my fear of losing control of my own body. I have no idea how to prevent it from doing what it will anyway. A spike of pain cuts through the dampening effect of the cool substance released by the parasite but it fades almost immediately.


    The world around me... emerges in more detail. I can distinguish each strand of grass in a ten-meter radius, not in my field of vision but I can sense the shape of them even behind my back. There are clear delimitations between air, soil, and living organisms. The Rykz are hot, the plants are warm, the ground is cold.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I seize my hammer without even looking, the dull metal stands out in this new sense''s field of detection. I hear chains being pulled taut and gears creaking. I push a warrior aside to throw a glance at Meria''s gates, finding that the portcullis is being lifted.


    Behind the heavy metal grill, Odo is sitting on a large horse''s back, wearing a full plate steel armor that is so well polished that it reflects torchlight. There are a dozen mounted Nobles in file ranks behind him.


    I split the Rykz'' ranks and push through to stand with my weapon over my left shoulder. I walk up to the round catapult rock that missed us, there are still a few flames flickering on its surface, the last remnant of the fire construct anchored on it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I inspect my flow reserves to prepare lion''s strike and step constructs, finding that they''re half empty but regenerating rapidly, a little too quickly actually. I push the concern away and assemble a dozen of each construct.


    Count Odo kicks his horse forward out of the gateway, his escort spreads out on either side of him. He unsheathes his two-handed longsword, holding it to the side in mid-air. I raise my hammer high and bring it down on the stone with all my strength, provoking him with the loud thundering sound.


    ¡°This will be good for morale.¡± Odo says with a short laugh.


    ¡°Approach alone, be slain by one you look down on.¡± I spit out.


    ¡°I''ll stuff your head and hang it on my throne room''s wall, wench!¡± He responds while fitting a helmet with a black and white horsehair crest brush on it.


    I keep the rock between me and Odo, ensuring that he can''t charge me directly. The blade of his sword takes a golden glow, I recognize the construct that cuts through even stone. I assemble a lightning construct and start charging the air around myself.


    He kicks his mount again and the animal accelerates, I notice that his left hand is laid flat on its romp and probably transferring flow. The horse breaks into a full gallop towards me, ignoring the obstacle blocking its path.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I jump to my right just as it leaps over the rock, choosing this direction because Odo is right-handed and won''t be able to switch side in time to attack. I experience a weird moment as my new sense allows me to follow the Noble''s trajectory despite my head being turned away.


    I activate my construct in mid-air, a bolt of lightning surges from my right hand, aimed towards the animal but it diverges at the last moment to hit Odo''s weapon instead. His armor glows golden for a fleeting instant but that''s all the effect it has.


    I roll on the ground and get back up on my feet. I notice that his sword isn''t as bright as before but it soon regains its previous state, filled with flow energy. I rush at his horse''s flank, using lion''s steps to close the distance before he can fully turn it around and charge me again.


    I bring my hammer around, swinging it at the animal''s head. Odo tries to block with the side of his blade, succeeding to slow my blow down but not stop it entirely. There is enough momentum left to carry both weapons and impact the mount''s skull, knocking it out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Odo manages to leap off in time to avoid getting caught under the horse, his steel armor clinking and clanging as he crudely lands. I rein my blood-lust and impatience in, keeping track of the dangerous two-handed longsword''s golden blade.


    ¡°As expected, brutish tactics.¡± Odo grunts.


    I lunge at him, but he avoids it with a small side-step and swings his blade in return. I can clearly follow the trajectory of the sword, so much so that I casually angle my torso backward and avoid it by a single centimeter. I fall into a defensive stance instead of counter-attacking. I need to deal with the construct on his weapon first, his life next.


    Odo brings his weapon back, preparing a horizontal slashing attack, I prepare to receive a lion strike. He takes a single step forward, swinging at the same time, it is sudden and dazzlingly quick. I leap back but the point of the blade still catches the front of my chain-mail, cutting through it and my hard leather armor like they aren''t even there.


    I bring my hammer down as his sword slows down at the end of its arc, catching the flat side of it and forcing it into the ground. It instantly loses its golden glow as it shears through the soil. My new sense informs me that only a thin layer of skin was cut by Odo''s attack.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I activate another lion strike to swing my weapon upward and catch the Noble on his helmet''s chin guard, it flies off his head and his nose starts bleeding profusely. I don''t stop and make my hammer spin around to throw a consecutive attack.


    Odo blocks just in time and tries to slash at the hole in my chain-mail as he can no longer rely on cutting through my defenses. I crouch, letting it pass over my back and tackle him. We fall down, I use the scythe-like section of my hammer to threaten his exposed face but he manages to block and kick me aside with his knee. We stand up, gauging each other with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°First blood is yours, I will concede that.¡± He says slowly.


    ¡°Couldn''t care less.¡± I utter, preparing myself for another exchange.


    He throws a flurry of strikes with his weapon, I easily deviate or block them as the arcs of attack are all very apparent to me, even his occasional lion strikes appear obvious if I simply take care not to be taken by surprise. However, I refrain from retaliating because I don''t believe that a normal blow of mine will do enough damage to get past his plate armor and disable him, which means he could decide to ignore it and make use of the opening to kill me.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    His sword is starting to glow golden again. I activate a lion strike and aim my counter-attack at his center mass to force him to intercept my attack since it would undoubtedly sunder the steel protecting him.


    Odo does so with the flat of the blade, and I utilize that to lock weapons with him. I make use my superior strength and the fact that his equipment is much heavier to force him down on one knee. He angles the edge of his sword to try to cut through my hammer''s handle.


    I step back and activate a lion strike to launch an attack with all my strength towards his flank. He desperately blocks but as with the horse, it is not enough to stop the momentum of my swing. The noise of the impact along with the metal bent to the point of being torn is deafening.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Odo coughs blood, he tries to rise but fails and his blade escapes his grasp. I should feel something, but there is only grief in my heart right now. Golden runes appear on his armor as he uses his forearms to protect his face. I start pounding on him to little effect as the kinetic energy of every blow seems to be absorbed without affecting the man.


    I assemble a lightning construct by utilizing all my reserves and activate it without charging the air. His armor absorbs the bolt but the runes lose their glow. Odo pales and panics as he reaches for his weapon. Two things happen concurrently, his escort charges and the Rykz move forward to intercept, reforming their shield wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Justice for all those he wronged! Do not let Nobility dictate your life and death, they are not worthy!¡± I shout.


    I kick Odo''s weapon away and swing my hammer, aiming at his throat with the bladed part of the weapon. I miss by a small margin and it cuts just above his jaw instead. The top of his head falls off to the ground. I steal a saber from one of the warriors and impale the head through its eyes. I raise it above my head to show everyone on the wall before throwing it in Father''s pyre.

 Dances.Ch31

    flow, I have just enough for a lion strike. I assemble a full body strengthening construct instead and link it directly to my reserves.


    The Rykz angle their shields upward to receive them, those on the flanks that aren''t being charged fall back and fold behind the others to form secondary defensive lines. I calmly watch as the first line of warriors is obliterated but they don''t fall without throwing one last blow with their final breaths.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Four horses die in exchange for the drones'' lives, five more when the Nobles reach the next row, and the rest fall by the time they hit the final line of warriors protecting me. Twenty Rykz used their deaths to eliminate their mounted advantage.


    I understand why the Templars equip their horses with chain-mails, they wouldn''t be able to handle these suicidal creatures with smaller numbers otherwise. Although, their lack of lances is also hindering their ability to strike down their foes before they can counter-attack.


    I launch forward and smash a Lord''s arm before he can get up, the warriors close in on the dismounted Nobles, replacing their fallen comrades with flawless discipline. I consider offering them a way out, for a single moment, before launching a blow towards a Lady''s chest. She blocks but it doesn''t change a thing, her sword breaks and my hammer crushes her ribs. The steel lamination of her leather armor does not save her.


    A Lord tries to flank me from outside my field of vision, I avoid his blade without breaking a sweat, forewarned by my new sense. I counter with a backhanded swing and break his leg without even throwing him a glance. I leave the rest to the two Rykz that approach his back.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Twang. Archers release a volley of arrows, I grab one of the dead warrior''s shield by the edge and raise it in front of me. I notice that one of the missile''s trajectory is headed directly for my thigh and take a knee to protect my lower body.


    Several Rykz around me have projectiles planted into their limbs, however, the armor covering their upper and lower trunks have protected their more important organs. They don''t seem overly affected by the metal points intruding in their bodies, apart from one of them who has a limp left arm because his elbow was pierced.


    I let go of the shield as soon as the last arrow impacts it. I rush into the Noble''s ranks to break their defensive circle as the warriors aren''t having much success at it. I use my new-found awareness of the world around me to fight like a madwoman, swinging my hammer wildly while trusting in my ability to avoid their ripostes.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I shatter their line by taking two Ladies out in close succession. Two Rykz follow me and cover my flanks. Another volley of arrows hits, none aimed at me as I am too close to the last seven Nobles. I frown and decide to retreat. Too many warriors have fallen, there are only about twenty left.


    I jump back and slam my hammerhead to the ground. The drones disengage in order, forming a strong defensive wall around me. We pull back, weathering the high-born who pursue without too much trouble as the Rykz'' focus on parrying with their shields.


    The Nobles give up their pursuit when I start throwing retaliating blows by slipping them between warriors who step aside in perfect sync to allow me. I pause as we reach the outer edge of the archer''s range and search for a specific tower. I find my Lady, gazing down at me.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You''ll have to understand that having good intentions isn''t enough, my Lady. Nobility doesn''t deserve to be given the opportunity to change.¡± I utter slowly, allowing myself to call her in that way because we are much too far apart for my voice to reach her.


    Still, she looks down, in shame perhaps. Because of my actions or Odo''s? I turn around and start walking towards the huge dark black spot with large towering shadows scattered among it, in front of us on the plains. The warriors follow my lead, maintaining a protective formation all along.


    I can somehow tell that they lose tension as we approach the army and their comrades. The Rykz stop making breathing cries and spread out, going as far as to beat down the occasional bushes we come across.


    Looking out in case of an ambush I suppose, surprising considering how good their ability to sense the heat in their surroundings is. Although, I suppose the cold bloods wouldn''t appear as clearly.


    A dozen scouts split from the squirming mass of Rykz and approach. The warriors depart and let them take over as my escort. I follow them towards a small unnoticeable hill located off-center in the army. We walk around it and come across as many as six different tunnel openings camouflaged behind with leafy branches and bushes cut off at their base.


    The scouts clear one of the entrances and guide me inside. I dismantle my strengthening construct and gather the flow to create a small ball of fire that I make hover over my hand. I can distinguish my surroundings with my new sense, but seeing things with my own eyes is still reassuring.


    The tunnel has a downward slope that continues for a good hundred meters until I step in an underground circular room, there is a large rectangular table but no chairs. Two coffers are set along the wall and a dozen amphorae are lined up next to them. My escort departs without lingering.


    Two Princesses walk in from a side tunnel, Celyz and Fenyz. The former is surprisingly wearing a chest plate while the latter is still carrying her full armor, complete with the spearheads attached to the end of her tendrils.


    ¡°Celyz, Fenyz.¡± I utter quietly. ¡°I''m going to need some answers.¡±


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz says in her resounding voice. ¡°I see you encountered some hardship.¡± She points at the small cut in my weapon''s hammerhead and the cut in my chain-mail with a tendril. ¡°For it to slice through such a high concentration of Vuskyt.¡±


    ¡°Don''t know the construct but I''ve seen it cleave rock.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Armor piercing, high consumption but very difficult to defend against.¡± Fenyz comments.


    ¡°Why did you let those four humans go?¡± I ask, squeezing my hammer''s grip.


    ¡°We...¡± Celyz starts but corrects herself. ¡°I did not see the need to cause unnecessary deaths, I thought you would agree with the sentiment.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I say. I let go of the handle and the weapon hits the floor with a clang, my knees lose strength and I crumble down, falling on my ass.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asks in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Father is dead.¡± I reply slowly. ¡°And I''m not feeling... enough. Am I such a monster now that his death is merely... disturbing?¡±


    Celyz angles her ovaloid head, seemingly scrutinizing me. She closes the distance between us with a single step of her long legs. Her feet plant themselves in the soil to either side of me and she crouches down to my level. Her tendrils unfurl from around her chest to wrap around my shoulders.


    ¡°We need to talk about...¡±


    ¡°Not now, Fenyz!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I don''t react, not a blink, not a shake. I simply remain there, catatonic and unable to rise even a tear. The blazing hatred in my heart is burning so intensely that I am having trouble separating it from my desire to feel my Lady''s arms around me.


    My arms move unconsciously, they slip between the tendrils to desperately reach around Celyz'' torso and pull her against my chest. A long hazy moment passes, my vision grows blurry. I hear distant sobs as I lose consciousness.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken on a large sheet bed, without my armor and in simple clothes. Celyz is laying next to me, her tendrils still holding me close. One of my legs is held tight between her reversed knees and I can feel her root-like toes around my feet, she is neither warm nor cool to the touch.


    There are racks in the room, holding spearheads and armor pieces designed to fit a Princess. There is a small round table with parchment rolls set on it and a few books. Celyz'' room, I suppose, though I can''t imagine her wielding weapons in battle.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Celyz greets, we are so close that the vibrations of her voice tickle the inside of my ears. ¡°How are you?¡±


    She is breathing deeply, the air she inhales and exhales through the twelve breathing holes along her ovaloid head move my hair. I sit up, her tendrils loosen to give way. I shake my discomfort with the situation before formulating a response.


    ¡°Too calm, almost unfeeling.¡± I reply. ¡°Worried.¡±


    ¡°About the limb? Your smell became... interesting after the procedure. It''s, hum, intoxicating now.¡± Celyz whispers.


    I shiver in unease at her choice of words and climb over the bed''s frame to reclaim some personal space. Celyz steps out on the other side, she stretches and rises to her full height before returning to a resting stance with her knees half bent. I didn''t only mean the parasite but I don''t want to talk about... what happened and my role in his death.


    ¡°I kept telling it to fight and feed when it was already eating, also tried to retain control. It linked with my spine in reaction and apparently shared its ability to detect heat in our surroundings with me.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± She comments, approaching the table and seizing a brush to start taking notes. ¡°It couldn''t understand where the threat came from so it gave you the tools to fight it off yourself?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it did, it''s still diffusing that cool substance. I think it''s... affecting my emotions.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ah. Tell it to focus on healing if you haven''t already.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°It may not have stopped on its own after the danger passed since it didn''t identify it, to begin with.¡±


    I try to do so directly, without the use of a construct. The limb responds almost immediately and the cool sensation fades in time. It then falls in some kind of slumber, my arm drops to my side and my new heat sense loses clarity. I suddenly notice the lack of light and assemble a fire construct.


    ¡°What does it do to me?¡± I ask as hunger emerges to the forefront of my mind.


    ¡°I''m not certain, we''ve lost the ability to produce it with our tendrils but something similar may be part of our natural body chemistry, the equivalent to your adrenaline. When there is a threat or excitement, we experience an increase in focus and some emotions, like hostility, are exacerbated while others, like pain or anything that leads to innaction, are dulled. I wouldn''t know how it would affect you but I assume that the parasite does this to ensure that its current host is apt to do battle aggressively, even if it was originally a prey who would rather flee.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°I''m quite surprised that it is acting in this way. I don''t think it would do this normally as it should instinctively prioritize its ability to escape rather than exhaust itself to keep you in shape to defend yourself.¡±


    ¡°Could you stop taking notes?¡± I ask, sitting down on the bed frame behind her as the weight of the previous day falls on my shoulders.


    ¡°My apologies.¡± Celyz says, abashed. She turns around. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Worse. Which is better, I guess.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I''m sorry about what happened to you.¡± Celyz'' voice sounds sincere. She approaches, extending a tendril that she runs over the side of my cheek. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°We have the beginnings of a plan to decimate Meria''s leadership by smuggling Rykz inside the city through the docks. Lend me harvesters and I''ll butcher Nobles until they have no other choice but to call for talks.¡± I answer, feeding the flames of my anger because it helps with the guilt.


    ¡°We can talk about all that later.¡± She shakes her head, taking another step to hug me with her tendrils, pressing my face against her flat belly, that lacks a belly button. ¡°Do you want me to give you some relief, make you feel good?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. I push her away just enough to look up at her face, forgetting once more that there are no cues for me to read there.


    ¡°I mean sex.¡± Celyz says in an oddly shifting tone. I remain frozen for a long while, unable to wrap my head around the idea. She awaits patiently.


    ¡°I''m not... we''re not...¡± I stutter, a furious blush takes over my cheeks, I can somewhat detect it through the blurry heat sense provided by my limb.


    ¡°I... am the one who visited you after the implantation of the parasite, while you were still paralyzed and dying. It wasn''t a hallucination of... her. I thought it could trigger your body''s survival instincts. My assumption turned out to be correct in the end but I regret taking the liberty without receiving your consent.¡± Celyz admits carefully.


    I hurriedly glance away, it probably doesn''t do anything to prevent her from knowing my reaction considering the fact that they detect heat in a radius around themselves but it allows me to regain some sense of control on myself.


    It doesn''t last as the embarrassingly vivid memory of how good it was to finally get off is now on my mind. My feelings conflict and I don''t find the strength or courage to get mad at her actions even though they bother me.


    ¡°Can you even?¡± I ask, interested despite myself and disturbed by the fact that my nipple hardened in excitement. Am I reacting to her?


    ¡°We can have sex and experience pleasure, yes.¡± The vibrations of Celyz'' voice are evidently fluctuating. Is she aroused? Flustered? ¡°Our tendrils can get very sensitive. It is a way to bond socially for us. Our ancestors were all female, they reproduced by linking them together and exchanging genetic memories and the necessary material to have children, we''ve retained parts of those functions.¡±


    ¡°You should have asked me before the procedure.¡± I comment, trying to sound reproachful but likely failing.


    ¡°I know, I''m sorry.¡± She agrees, lowering her ovaloid head in shame. ¡°I should tell you that I am involuntarily diffusing sexual pheromones right now, I apologize if my attention is unwanted.¡±


    ¡°I, I think I need time to process this.¡± I mutter, hiding my breast with my hand. ¡°This is. I don''t.¡± I cut myself off, unable to find the right way to put it. ¡°I can''t deal with this now. And I''m committed to, to someone else.¡± I finally get the words out.


    ¡°Hasn''t she betrayed you enough!?¡± Celyz exclaims, expressing her anger and exasperation. She takes a deep breath. ¡°I''m only offering some relief. I''m not asking you to bind yourself to me, I know that I must seem... ugly to your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You aren''t. You''re smart, beautiful, and graceful. I really think so but this is just too much right now.¡± I tell her, trying to pull away. Too many confusing questions swirling in my head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Celyz says, contrite.


    She allows me to slip through her tendrils. I hurriedly escape, retrieving a modicum of emotional balance. At the end of the tunnel, I find the room I arrived in yesterday. Fenyz is there and she acknowledges my presence with a short wave, she is consulting a ledger. I don''t recognize the painted numbers but the lines and columns are things that I saw in Cecil''s notebook.


    Celyz passes by but engages in another tunnel. She comes back soon after, carrying several bowls of mushrooms with gruel mixed in as a sauce and a stool. I am grateful for the kindness but remain awkwardly quiet.


    I take a seat and devour the meal, doing to best to ignore the fact that I can tell that her attention is on me. Fenyz turns to face either of us in turn, rapidly switching her focus. It doesn''t last very long as she soon gets back to her task.


    Once I finish eating, I tell them about the map in my dagger''s sheath on my belt and detail what actions I''ve taken from the moment I entered Meria. I then give them the outline the plan we''ve put together to eliminate enough of Nobility to force them to surrender or negotiate.


    ¡°Who do you want to take out, specifically?¡± Fenyz asks.


    ¡°Duke Meria and Countess Lance, along with whoever is present within the castle at the time of the attack. Cecil advised against going after Commander Morgan as he is unlikely to be found outside their headquarters, but we think that we could eliminate or capture the entire leadership from a section of the wall which would give us the chance to convince them to lay down their weapons.¡± I answer.


    ¡°How do you plan to direct our soldiers towards these targets? I find it unlikely that you could approach them all and get close enough to mark them with tracking pheromones.¡± Fenyz comments.


    Celyz remains silent, I glance at her but find myself unable to face her. This is... weird, odd. I can''t help but wonder, besides I could use a shoulder to rest on. But I told my Lady that I belong to her.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Fenyz calls for my attention.


    ¡°Sorry, what was the question?¡± I ask, looking away.


    ¡°How do you plan to lead the Rykz you''re asking us to put under your care? There is a limit to how complex the orders you give them can be.¡±


    ¡°I thought to split them into squads and provide them with clothes containing the target''s scent since, well...¡± I explain, blushing again because I''ve been slightly aroused for a little while now and I know they can both tell with their keen sense of smell.


    ¡°Scouts would be able to track using that method and guide warriors.¡± Fenyz nods. ¡°However, the orders cannot be too complicated or multilayered, otherwise, they may lock themselves into impossible situations, unable to improvise and read the intent behind their mission. For example, they may keep trying to capture all those who carry the smell of their designated target and fail to switch to assassinating them before they lose too many of their numbers to accomplish the task.¡±


    ¡°We can simply kill them all then.¡± I reply in a hard voice filled with resentment.


    ¡°There will likely be hatchlings carrying the smell, Jessica.¡± Celyz speaks up in moderation.


    ¡°What other choice is there?¡± I question squinting my eyes in a half-glare.


    ¡°It''s quite irrelevant, the drones will not be able to remember complex orders for an extended period of time, anyway.¡± Fenyz shakes her head. ¡°It would take a day to bring them to these barges and a few more to get to the city, disembark, and separate them into attack groups.¡±


    ¡°I could go and personally...¡± Celyz starts but Fenyz slams a tendril on the table.


    ¡°You, will, not.¡± She utters firmly.


    ¡°It''s not a good idea, Celyz, you would be hunted down if anyone caught a glance of you and there wouldn''t be any escape.¡± I concur adamantly.


    I am surprised by the surge of protectiveness towards her. She hid so much and even tried to manipulate my decisions on occasion. Still, I can''t find it in myself to resent her after witnessing how worried she was about her sister, Cetyz.


    ¡°What if we seal your pheromones in a glass vial, like the Templars did?¡± I suddenly ask in a flash of brilliance.


    ¡°We use scouts to carry orders.¡± Fenyz comments. ¡°But they only travel for a few hours at the most.¡±


    ¡°We would need to outline simple concise orders in case they deteriorate and lose coherence over time.¡± Celyz says. ¡°I think this could do the trick. You have all day to test this idea, Fenyz, get started now.¡± She adds.


    Fenyz nods and departs, leaving us alone. I shift on my stool, wondering how to interact with her after her proposal. At least it''s a distraction from the part I played in Father''s... I pass my hand over my eyes, trying to shake my grim feelings. I feel a tendril touch my left hand. I give Celyz a thin grateful smile.

 Dances.Ch32

    Celyz crouches to my level and her tendril curls around my slumbering left arm, helping me calm down. I relish how safe I feel here, out of reach from assassins and with an ally that has shown more compassion for peasantry than those who are meant to rule and protect them. Still, there are things I must clarify. Queen Grikyz'' orders being one of them.


    ¡°How long do I have before you have to assault the walls without holding back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not very.¡± Celyz says. ¡°We have workers preparing the pieces we''ll need to build rudimentary platforms to transport our army across the strait to reach the mainland. Mother expects the Izla to be conquered by the time they''re built, so a week at the most.¡±


    ¡°Should be enough.¡± I nod. ¡°I''ll give you Meria, but make sure to tell your drones to leave those who don''t carry weapons alone.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°I''ll need you to attack the wall just before the barges arrive as a distraction, and then two later at night to give us enough time to plan. Do you have a way for us to coordinate over long distances?¡± I question.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don''t. It isn''t something that we''ve had any use for since there is always one of us to give orders.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°Then we''ll have to work with a fixed schedule.¡± I say. ¡°Make sure to wait a few hours after nightfall on the second day of our arrival.¡±


    ¡°What if you''re delayed?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Then keep attacking every night from that point on.¡± I respond, gritting my teeth.


    I can''t allow myself to hesitate, there is no more time. It''ll be up to me to ensure our success before casualties pile up. I understand why they''re waging this war, but all these deaths for a single Princess and the possibility of reaching a treaty...


    ¡°Jessica, you''re not responsible for any of this.¡± Celyz tells me, her tendril clutching at my wrist. ¡°You shouldn''t carry this weight.¡±


    She means well, but her words only remind me of the part I played for events to unfold in this way.


    ¡°I sent the message that brought Father here and got him...¡± Hic, the hiccup escapes me and tears form at the corner of my eyes. ¡°I''m the reason Nobles are on edge and so quick to make examples. I even undermined the one person who could''ve saved him.¡±


    ¡°None of it is your fault, they are to blame.¡± Celyz says softly.


    ¡°They will pay.¡± I nod, chasing the drops of water away. ¡°Odo was only the first.¡±


    ¡°She should too, for what she did to you.¡± She adds in a grumbling voice.


    ¡°She will... but differently.¡± I shake my head. ¡°We''ll get to a point where we understand each other, once I''ve... settled things with her.¡±


    ¡°How could you get back with her, after everything she did to you?! You almost died because she toyed with your feelings to give herself a chance to escape.¡± Celyz grumbles as two of her tendrils unfurl to wrap themselves around my waist.


    ¡°It wasn''t like that, she...¡± I try to explain, surprised by how suddenly she seized me but not worried.


    ¡°Don''t believe her excuses!¡± She exclaims with ire. ¡°I''m the one who saw you for who you were while she neglected you! Look at me!¡±


    ¡°I need to see this through to the end with her, Celyz.¡± I reply softly, glancing up to her ovaloid head.


    ¡°You don''t.¡± She says, exhaling a large amount of air through the twelve openings that allow her to breathe. ¡°Please tell me you didn''t reveal yourself to her.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t, but I will.¡± I lay my right hand on the tendrils around my stomach, touching the oddly smooth and rough surface of the rubbery skin. My gesture seems to appease her.


    ¡°She''ll betray you.¡± Celyz affirms quietly.


    ¡°That''s a risk I''m willing to take.¡± I tell her with a smile.


    ¡°I can''t believe you. How can you still think that it''ll work out, there is so much separating the two of you.¡± She sighs and retrieves her tendrils. I do my best not to feel disappointed at losing her reassuring touch.


    ¡°She''s everything to me, all I''ve dreamed about since I was old enough to consider such things.¡± I explain. She doesn''t respond, turning around and heading towards a tunnel on my right.


    ¡°Come with me, your limb is waking up and there are a few things I''d like to verify.¡± Celyz says.


    I get up and follow her as she guides me out of the underground tunnels and into the morning sun. Celyz then leads the way through construction sites where workers are fitting logs on top of each other to build tall siege towers.


    ¡°Yvonne is on the way back from the mainland with good news, it should be about your sister.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Thank you. I was... afraid to ask.¡± She admits.


    ¡°We''ll be able to focus entirely on rescuing her once we''re done here.¡± I say gently.


    ¡°And hopefully we won''t need to reveal what we did to you to get her back.¡± Celyz whispers.


    ¡°Isn''t that the main component of Grikyz'' plan to sign a treaty?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is, but we don''t need to implement it here.¡± She says. ¡°The war isn''t as much in our favor as we''d hoped it would be at this point in time since we lost the initiative because of the advance warning the Izla received. Mother would be satisfied with recovering Cetyz and pulling out of Caeviel to return to our Silver Hive. We''ll be able to pressure the Empire more effectively from there anyway.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°There is also the fact that we''ll be able to rally support from the First Hive with the information you provided us to improve our drones'' intelligence. The Grand Queen will no doubt want to settle this problem with the Empire so that our Hives can spend the next few centuries working on that without outside interference.¡±


    As we reach the edge of the Rykz camp, we come across patrols of warriors and scouts. Celyz signals a good hundred of them to gather around us as she keeps walking without stopping. Where is she taking me? I glance around the plains but there''s not really anything interesting, just grass and hills with the forest in the distance.


    She heads out towards a dip in the terrain. As we approach, I hear water trickling along. We soon find ourselves in front of a stream, one just large enough to bathe in. There are many workers not too far away, they''re using buckets to fill barrels of water and, once full, they put those away on a four-wheeled carriage.


    ¡°Strip.¡± Celyz says, almost an order.


    I blink, taken entirely by surprise. I glance at all the warriors and scouts that are spreading out around us to form a perimeter.


    ¡°They don''t care, besides, I''ve seen you without clothes before and I can see your body right now.¡± Celyz chuckles. ¡°You need a bath to get rid of the blood and I need to inspect your connection to the limb.¡±


    Her words disturb me a little but the idea of showing myself to someone who won''t think me monstrous is engaging and slightly exciting, especially since she admitted being attracted to me this morning.


    I shake my head and strengthen my resolve. I can''t let a moment weakness put my relationship with Leomi at risk, no matter how much I want someone to hold me right now.


    ¡°I want some privacy to bathe, Celyz, you don''t need to be here.¡± I say.


    ¡°I do.¡± She replies firmly. ¡°The parasite will awaken completely when plunged in fresh water to have its fill, I need to be with you.¡±


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I ask. She nods. ¡°Alright, fine.¡±


    I haven''t finished the sentence that her tendrils are already slipping under my clothes to shed them off of me. I let her do so as I can use the help with my currently unresponsive left arm, and it''s too late to stop her since my shirt is already off and my pair of pants follows within seconds. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I unfasten the straps holding the sleeve glove in place and remove it. I then kneel to take my boots off. I notice a moment too late that the movement is naturally splitting my legs. I am not aroused to the point of being wet, but I haven''t enjoyed myself in a long time and she must be able to perceive how pent-up I am.


    ¡°Are you certain you don''t want me to...¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply, my voice not as firm as I''d like.


    I hurriedly make my way down to the stream and enter the cold water, pushing forward until it reaches up to my waist and conceals my sex from her perception. When my left hand touches the liquid, it twitches reflexively and I regain control as it starts drinking.


    Celyz walks in and closes the distance with a couple long steps. Her tendrils extend outward to wrap around my waist and back. She gently lays me down on my back, keeping me afloat inside the water. She runs a few of her appendages along the scars on my body. She starts rubbing off the dried blood on my hands and along the small thin cut on my chest.


    ¡°I''ve read up a lot on human biology, I have a much better understanding of it now.¡± She tells me, assembling a black healing construct in the air above me. ¡°Especially female.¡± She adds, anchoring the flow to my torso.


    ¡°Is... is that so.¡± I stutter, feeling my desire grow, the pull to tangle with her. ¡°Is the limb... reacting to you?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°It is, and you to me by association.¡± She replies with a roughness to her voice. ¡°Relax, I''m simply making sure that the parasite isn''t trying to take over.¡±


    I keep my attention on the tendril that she passes around the back of my head to brush against the back of my skull, where the parasite recently attached itself. Celyz'' body temperature is noticeably rising, especially in the center of her chest. She is slowly pulling me closer to herself. I stop the movement by pushing on her flat stomach with my hand.


    ¡°So, what can you tell me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It isn''t infiltrating the inside of your chest, it''s leaving your heart and lungs alone. That would be the first step that a parasite would take before attempting to consume its host.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Will it?¡± I say nervously.


    ¡°Not unless my Queen made a mistake, which is unlikely in this case, but you''re the first one of your kind so there are a lot of unknowns.¡± She replies. One of her tendrils touches the scar on my left breast. ¡°It has almost recovered its exterior appearance, apart from the nipple of course.¡±


    ¡°You care?¡± I question, frowning.


    ¡°No, but you obviously do so I''m glad for you.¡± Celyz says in a smiling tone. ¡°Some of those will disappear, but not all.¡±


    ¡°I''m past the point of minding a few scars, to be honest.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I want to link with it to make sure that it isn''t forgetting Mother''s orders.¡± She says. ¡°Are you okay with me doing that?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I want to know.¡± I nod.


    She unexpectedly lifts me out of the water and heads out of the stream, holding me inside her tendrils. I reflexively close my legs to hide myself despite the fact that I can tell how useless that is, being able to distinguish the details of my own body through the limb''s sense.


    Celyz stops at a high point and turns to face the rising sun, holding me out so that I receive its rays. She then takes root, plunging her toes into the soil. She remains immobile as my flesh dries and warms up.


    She then fully bends her reversed knees and sits down, pulling me into a hug, closer until my bare breasts rest against her slender torso. The pull for her strengthens. I find myself panting and lustful, my intimacy moistens. The Rykz part of my body trembles, even those anchored to my bones. Being held like this makes me feel so safe and wanted.


    She curls two tendrils around the limb. I detect a complex signaling construct entering my body and I slowly fall into a daze when she activates it. My mind wanders and I start seeing odd colors as electrifying currents run inside the parasite. Those things each contain underlying meanings that I fail to comprehend, too basic and primal for me to analyze logically.


    The contact is intense if incomprehensible. I become aware that Celyz dearly values me for who I am, not what I can do for her, but not in such simple terms. It is neither a reasoning nor a conclusion, it is a vague certainty mixed with too many emotions to sort out. Another evidence is the fear she has for her sister''s well-being. I think to wrap my hands around her but realize that they already are.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Celyz asks, sounding distant to my ears.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''m done, you can let go.¡± She tells me with a rough fluctuating voice.


    The tendrils she''s holding me with are squirming tensely, the sight is mesmerizing. I squeeze her even tighter, the string-like muscles under her rubbery skin are thick and strong. I lay a small kiss in the middle of her flat brown chest. I want her, I don''t even know how it would work, but... I do.


    ¡°Your field of detection should grow up to twenty meters as the parasite finishes linking with your spine. I haven''t found any sign that it deviated from the symbiotic balance, but remain careful.¡± Celyz reports calmly, a tone that clashes with the visibly agitated state of her body.


    I extend my hands out. She seems to understand my intention as she wraps her tendrils around my fingers and forearms. I did my best to fight the intoxicating pull, but can''t anymore, I want this. My forehead is feverishly hot, my heart wildly beating.


    ¡°Can I take it as you accepting my offer?¡± She questions, her head inclined and facing my bare figure.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whisper. ¡°How do I... touch you?¡± I ask, barely realizing that my lower body is lustfully moving back and forth.


    ¡°Gently.¡± Celyz replies in a rumbling voice.


    ¡°Like this?¡± I propose, slowly closing my fingers to caress and slightly squeeze the curled tendrils.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says joyfully.


    I feel something pass between my bare thighs and touch my wet lips, it doesn''t even pause before going for the small the mound of flesh to caress it. I gasp and take revenge by bringing my hand up to my mouth to lick one of her tendrils. Celyz tastes smoky and sugary, her rubbery skin is coarse but soft under my tongue. She writhes under the assault.


    ¡°More.¡± She utters shakily as the tendril between my legs moves to fit itself between my sex'' lips to start rubbing along its length.


    My back arcs as I lose control of myself, held adrift by anticipation. I take the appendage I''m licking in my mouth and start sucking on it, using my lips and saliva to please her while my fingers graze the sides of her slender waist.


    ¡°Faster!¡± I urge as Celyz shudders.


    She does so, accelerating the pace at which she is stroking the surface of my intimacy. More than a dozen of her small limbs take hold of my body and start caressing it, brushing against my nipple, seizing my breasts. A tendril presses itself on the surface of my mouth.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She says in an urgent vibrating voice. ¡°Take another, please.¡±


    I open to allow it in. They start dancing with my tongue as I engulf them both. The sweet taste of her fills my mouth and overwhelms me, making me even wetter with desire. Celyz'' temperature reaches a high point as she vacillates and starts swaying side to side.


    ¡°I''m going to... oh, Jessica.¡± She whispers and leans in to press her ovaloid head into the pit of my neck. ¡°Ayhz!¡± The small sound travels directly to the inside of my ears.


    She gains in ardor, the tendrils inside my mouth slip out to tease and pinch my nipple, still wet with my saliva. The one playing with my sex moves so that it can run its tip along the entire length of my femininity, it then curls around my erect bit of flesh to exert a rotating pressure. It induces a sensation of free-fall.


    ¡°Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck.¡± I repeatedly utter, dizzy. The inside of my vagina tightens and spasms. I make unintelligible gasping sounds as I experience ecstasy, a quaking blissful orgasm. ¡°Yes!¡± I scream in delight, shutting down the void that speaks of betrayal when it emerges.


    I almost fall backward but she catches me in time. My thighs are convulsing weakly, I feel out of strength. I kiss her ovaloid head where a mouth would have been and caress her flat chest, sensing the strong string-like muscles hiding underneath. She explores my body with more patience but less restraint, running one of her thin limbs between my buttocks and massaging my breasts.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz whispers. Her tone still that of arousal but less intense, receding. ¡°Stay with me tonight.¡±


    I don''t respond immediately as I attempt to regain some clarity of thought, find my balance. I allow her to keep touching, enjoying the sensation of her many tendrils over my skin, and how safe I feel in her embrace. Yet, regret is already poking at the back of my mind, spoiling the wonderful moment and taking me out of the reverie.


    ¡°I have to leave for the creek tonight, Celyz. I''ll need to take a large detour to avoid being seen from Meria.¡± I reply gently, kissing her again.


    ¡°I know.¡± She sighs, the air she expels disturbs my hair. ¡°It was amazing. You''re wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for doing this.¡± I say, despite blaming myself for breaking my promise to my Lady. I can''t lead Celyz on. ¡°But there won''t be another time.¡±


    ¡°Why?! You didn''t like it?¡± She asks, showing fright for the first time since I met her.


    ¡±It was exactly what I needed.¡± I caress the side of her face. ¡°But it wouldn''t be fair to you or her. I need to resolve my feelings for Leomi first, one way or the other.¡± I tell her softly.


    ¡°That woman lost her chance to take you for herself! She doesn''t deserve another.¡± Her resounding voice is filled with resentment.


    Her tendrils suddenly wrap around me, gripping tightly and carefully. She rises to her full height while pulling me close to herself. I worry a little, having never seen Celyz like that. She pauses, inclining her head to the side. After a small moment, she lets me go and gently sets me down.


    ¡°This was supposed to be simple. I wanted to do something for you just this once, Jessica. But you asked about how to touch me, and then you did, you... shared this with me.¡± She explains hesitantly. ¡°I''m sorry, I should have realized what I wanted before offering or accepting.¡±


    ¡°It''s my own messed up problem, you''re not at fault.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± She responds warmly.


    There is a faint hint of desire in her body language, the way she''s swaying, the movements of her tendrils. I turn away, losing sight but still able to sense every detail of her. I feel naked, exposed, free. I walk up to sleeve glove and fit it on. I look for my other clothes but don''t find them. I assume a worker took care of it while we were... busy.


    ¡°Hope you have spares for me.¡± I comment, sprawling down in the grass to enjoy the sunlight.


    ¡°I like you better like this.¡± She says, joining me despite the difficulties she encounters to lay on her back.


    ¡°Say, why do you have one of those sheet beds in your room if it''s so hard for you to get in this position?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For you.¡± Celyz replies quietly.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± I say with a grin.

 Dances.Ch33

    I simply lay there, next to Celyz, naked in the grass under the noon sun, the wind is just cool to be refreshing without dispersing the pleasant heat. Her waist slightly protruding compared to the rest of her body because of the base of her tail. The smell of her sweet earthy fragrance mixes with my sweat in the swirling air.


    Our escort of warriors and scouts are silently guarding us, the only sounds we can hear, apart from the occasional bird cry, are the faraway ones of hammers striking nails into wood.


    ¡°I think you should keep your distance once you reach Meria, observe things from a safe location.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°Princesses aren''t allowed to join combat unless there is no other choice.¡±


    ¡°This plan hinges on my ability to take down the Duke and convince the defenders that surrendering won''t cost them their lives.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°Perhaps you should abandon the plan to focus on Cetyz. We don''t need you to put yourself at risk to take the city.¡± She says, caressing my stomach with a tendril.


    ¡°I.¡± I start but think it through and decide to stay quiet.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t want to hurt your feelings.¡± I respond quietly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She urges.


    ¡°My priority is to save human lives, Celyz. I owe it to the Izla after all those who died for me to get this far. I won''t leave until this is resolved.¡± I say. ¡°Not before I gouge Nobility. Not before I prevent a useless slaughter.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Celyz says, but I can sense that her temperature lowers. I wonder what that means but I suppose it''s obvious, she disagrees. ¡°How many Rykz do you need?¡± She asks.


    ¡°As many as you can fit inside however many crates you have.¡± I reply.


    ¡°The size of the boxes needed for one Rykz to fit in length would allow us to put two inside side by side, or one harvester.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°The barges should arrive tomorrow, late in the day. We need to be in position by then.¡± I comment.


    ¡°That will make for a tight schedule, I''ll send orders to start now.¡± She waves a tendril, spreading an acrid odor. I detect a half-dozen scouts departing at the edge of my sense.


    ¡°I''m going to take another bath.¡± I say, sitting up.


    ¡°Why? You smell good.¡± She says, taking a long inhalation.


    ¡°I smell like sex.¡± I reply. And betrayal.


    ¡°You do.¡± Celyz agrees in a pleasantly vibrating voice.


    The primal pull towards her persists on the back of my mind, combating the more logical part of me that sees my choice to seek comfort at this bizarre being''s side as unusual. I chase the small wandering though that tells me I wouldn''t have made love to her if not for the limb''s influence. It isn''t fair to her and it doesn''t quite matter. I am what I am, there is no escaping that.


    I stand and hold my left hand out. Celyz takes hold of it with her tendrils. I pull her up to her feet. One of her tendrils gets adventurous and caresses my lips. I smile and depose a small kiss on it before making my way to the stream. She joins me inside the water, patiently waiting for me to finish cleaning up.


    Just as I finish, a worker arrives with a set of clean clothes of a green color. I step out of the water. While it is pleasant to dry with sunlight, I shouldn''t make the mistake of spending more time exposed with Celyz, for both our sake.


    I use unstructured flow to push the water off my skin, noticing how much darker it looks. This process should consume a lot, yet it barely bit into my reserves. I take all my energy and assemble it in a ball above my palm. It is at least ten times wider than what I could do as a normal human. I stare at it for a few seconds without reacting.


    ¡°You''ve grown in capacity.¡± Celyz notes.


    ¡°This is insane, how can I have this much access?¡± I ask, trying to wrap my head around this.


    She doesn''t reply and simply forms a sphere of her own above her head, easily fifty times larger than the one floating over my hand. It looks like a black sun. After a moment of amazed contemplation, I absorb the flow back into my reserves.


    ¡°That''s about half of my flow, the rest of my access is held by drones.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I can''t even imagine how powerful you are.¡± I say slowly. ¡°How could they capture your sister?¡±


    ¡°No one is immune from surprise attacks, especially in their own homes.¡± Celyz replies, shaking in anger. ¡°And there are ways to destabilize external constructs that rely on flow more than on natural forces.¡±


    I nod, remembering the jewel that Patrick wore, it allowed him to disperse the air blade construct before it could cut him in half. I take the clothes from the worker''s three-fingered hands and get dressed up. The cloth feels soft and nice.


    ¡°Do you know any constructs that could be useful to me now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Perhaps, but I don''t have enough time to safely teach you.¡± She shakes her head regretfully. ¡°You should focus on perfecting those you know, large-scale constructs are useful but inefficient and you don''t have the spare flow to waste.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Avoid combat when possible. I know you want to have your revenge but please don''t throw yourself into fights you''ve avoided so far.¡± Celyz says quietly. ¡°Lie in wait, strike quickly and retreat. Have patience, if only until we hold Meria.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I reply non-committally. ¡°Don''t worry too much, I have help and I''ve managed not to get myself killed so far.¡±


    Celyz makes an odd resounding noise, expressing discontent at my response. She wraps a tendril glowing with black energy around my left limb and pulls my sleeve up.


    She transfers flow to my sleeve glove and uses a construct on the tip of her appendage to carve small curved symbols in the leather, the soft angles make it resemble cursive letters. Rykz runes? They don''t have the sharp rectangular pattern of human ones.


    It takes a few minutes for her to finish. The energy then gathers and concentrates itself on each individual rune. She releases my arm and pulls the cloth over the runic construct, hiding it from detection by sight or heat sense.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± I say, looking down at my arm.


    ¡°It will trigger if a large-scale construct is aimed at you and defend you against it.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°It''ll only work once, I''m not skilled enough to program it to only use the required flow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Keep this hidden from Fenyz and my other sisters.¡± She says quietly. ¡°We need all the flow we have to prepare our siege weapons and what remains is used to protect our army from bombardment.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this if you shouldn''t be?¡± I ask, flattered but curious, suspicious even. We are so different, I need to hear her spell out her feelings.


    ¡°Because you''re important to me.¡± She tells me in a whisper. ¡°I want you to make it through this. I hope we''ll be able to meet once it''s all behind us, in different circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I had to ask.¡± I say.


    ¡°That''s alright.¡± She replies gently. ¡°I understand that you haven''t seen us in our best light.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I blame Nobility rather than your Hive. Still, I can''t agree with so much destruction to save a single life, even with the stakes being what they are for your species.¡± I tell Celyz. ¡°But I understand the necessity of it.¡±


    She nods and waves a tendril back towards their camp, inviting me. We make our way back, crossing a field of flattened tall grass and wildflowers, leveled by the Rykz army'' huge numbers and the size of the wagon convoy.


    We enter the camp through the construction site where thousands of workers are laboring with flawless coordination, not a single one seems lost. Tools and materials are changing hands without a moment''s pause, a worker replaces a bucket of nails as soon as the previous one is emptied.


    There are warriors carrying building logs from carriages to temporary storage piles. Each piece of timber already cut appropriately to fit with the rest. The workers are assembling sections with them which can later be attached to others to form a siege tower.


    We pass by one in its final stage. It is laying on its side with large wooden wedges at the base and ropes attached to the top. The back of it is open and exposed, there are stairs leading up to the platform from where the Rykz can pour out to assault the wall by using the drawbridge. Above that is another level with a large ballista attached to a base that can pivot, allowing them to aim through a wide hatch that can be closed.


    I spot a Princess standing in front of a large workbench, there is a long cylindrical bolt with a large metal spearhead, ammunition for their ballistas. She is holding several chisels in her tendrils and using them to cut elegantly formed runes in the wooden portion of the missile.


    I shudder at the sight, guessing that my Lady has no idea that the Rykz are fully prepared to counter their catapults. Once we''re past the construction field, I wrap my arm around Celyz'' slim waist, going along with her swaying gait. She reciprocates by taking hold of my hand.


    ¡°Celyz. How certain are you to take Meria?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It will fall, there is no doubt about it.¡± She replies. ¡°If our army fails to take the rampart... I''m sorry to say that Queen Grikyz has ordered my sisters and me to directly shatter the walls in that case, which would likely kill a large portion of the inhabitants and make it much harder to use the Izla in negotiations. If that attempt fails, she confided that she plans to personally walk down the mountain to end the matter. Mother is determined enough to face censure from the First Queen for taking direct action.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t Queens be your strongest assets in war? Your mother is huge, I can''t even imagine how humans could fight her. With siege weapons, perhaps, but with the amount of flow energy she must have access to... I doubt that those would be very effective.¡± I comment.


    ¡°There are only a hundred Queens, Jessica, the loss of a single one would be devastating. It took us millennia to recover from our civil war, if the Empire were to fell Grikyz after Caeviel''s provocation with my sister''s abduction... there would be no foreseeable peace between our species.¡± Celyz explains, worried. ¡°Besides, you underestimate your race''s ability to pool their reserves together and use constructs capable of threatening even Mother. Not to mention Queen Halkyz the Mad who was killed by a cold blood horde using simple ropes and chains, seven hundred and thirty years ago. They proceeded to devour her to celebrate their victory. The Azure Hive still wars with them to this day.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope this plan succeeds.¡± I mutter.


    We arrive at the base of the small unremarkable hill, that hides what I assume to be the Rykz'' headquarters, and engage inside the tunnel. Just before we reach the main room of the complex, Celyz separates with me but leaves the tendril holding my hand.


    Fenyz is standing at the table, for once she isn''t wearing her armor nor are there any spearheads affixed to the ends of her appendages. There are a dozen small clay bottles sealed with corks in front of her.


    ¡°I think I''ve succeeded in shaping the orders in such a way that they will only attempt to capture those with the strongest scent but they will switch to assassination if they encounter resistance equivalent to their numbers.¡± Fenyz speaks up.


    Celyz picks up one of the bottles and pops the cork, breathing the air contained within. After a moment of consideration, she nods and puts it back on the table.


    ¡°How quickly do they deteriorate?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Barely any changes after several hours, I expect that they can last a month but there is no way to know without actually waiting to see.¡± Fenyz replies. ¡°You should take over, you''re better at this than I am and I think I''ve done all the preliminary work while you two were...¡± She pauses, her ovaloid head turning to face either of us in turn. ¡°Oh, I did not think she would reciprocate. Good for you, sister.¡±


    Celyz'' tendrils unfurl from around her torso all at once, their frantic movements seem involuntary. As Fenyz chuckles, they slow down and their motions become rigid. I look away, embarrassed by my actions and tormented by the fact that this possibly sabotages all the progress I''ve made with Leomi, both hers and mine.


    ¡°You''ll have to guide the Rykz until they pick up on their target''s track since they won''t be able to scout the area beforehand and cannot read maps, Jessica.¡± Fenyz speaks up, gently changing the subject.


    ¡°We should be able to organize that... I think.¡± I mutter. ¡°Can you include that ''friend'' pheromone? I don''t want any accidents if I ask someone to do it for me and the Rykz mistake their attempts to defend their lives with aggression when they bare weapons.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a problem.¡± Fenyz nods. ¡°I''ve assigned our injured harvesters to you and started gathering a convoy with crates, go down the south-east tunnel and keep going until you''ll find it. I also ordered enough food for them to last a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Will they be able to remain silent during transport?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I will give them strict orders.¡± Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°I''ll also need a dozen crates marked with ''Food'' that contain grain inside to use as camouflage for the rest of them but I think that''s it.¡± I comment. ¡°Where is my gear?¡±


    ¡°It should be repaired by now, the worker should have left it at the convoy.¡± Fenyz says.


    ¡°I''ll need a bit of time to prepare more of these.¡± Celyz points at the clay bottles.


    ¡°Don''t forget to distinguish those with the ''friend'' pheromone from the others.¡± I say. She nods in agreement.


    ¡°You said that you would target a section the wall, eliminate the officers, where exactly?¡± Fenyz asks, unrolling a map depicting Meria''s wall and catapult deployment positions.


    ¡°I don''t know yet, that will depend on what Cecil finds.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Do you trust her?¡± Celyz questions.


    ¡°On this, I do. She could have turned me over at any point. I think things escaped her control and she was forced to adapt. She seems to want to use my image and ability to challenge Nobles to enact change, but that shouldn''t affect the here and now.¡± I share my thoughts as they come to me.


    ¡°We''ll attack the full length of the wall then.¡± Fenyz comments. ¡°We''ll focus on destroying the catapults during the first assault and deploy all we have during the second one, which should begin just as you attack from inside their walls.¡± I frown nervously. ¡°There will be no third wave, whether you succeed or not, Jessica.¡± She adds, noticing my discomfort. ¡°We don''t have time to waste, we must secure a beachhead on the continent before Caeviel can gather an army large enough to lock down its coast.¡±


    ¡°I know, this has to work.¡± I close my fists. ¡°I''m going to train.¡±


    ¡°Remember that if the Rykz can''t win, you''re unlikely to make a difference by yourself, Jessica. Be careful.¡± Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°I don''t plan to die.¡± I reply.


    I look at the various tunnels, a bit lost as to which one will lead me south-east. Celyz points me in the right direction and I head out. It takes me about a quarter of an hour to find the exit, I slip through the bushes concealing it and keep walking straight ahead over a hill.


    The convoy is gathered right behind it. A hundred carriages and several times that amount of workers ready to pull them. Each of them carries three crates with their covers laid aside.


    As I approach, I notice a column of harvesters making their way here from the north. They''re almost all missing one or several of their four limbs and more than half have lost pieces of their armors or blades.


    The creatures still look just as imposing as ever, perhaps more so as they seem completely undisturbed by their injuries. The injuries only underline how tough they are to take down and there is plenty of dried red blood on their carapaces to drive in the point that these wounds cost many humans their lives.


    I grit my teeth. The war for the Izla will end soon. I start searching the wagons to find my equipment. It ends up being brought up to me by a worker who was standing at the back of the convoy.


    The hard leather armor and chain-mail are repaired, almost to their original state. The only sign that they were damaged is a slight difference in color in the materials used to fix the rips. My hammer''s head, however, still adorns the cut left there by Edusa when we fought on the Inn''s roof.


    I put my gear in one of the crates and seize my weapon to start training my overhead blow and feint. I should have used it more in combat, it feels less natural than the quick swings that I''ve learned to chain together.


    It''s more difficult to compensate and reverse when striking downwards than it is to rotate it around my back while conserving momentum. Still, I''ll need this kind of trick to beat my Lady, I don''t want our fight to turn lethal. Although, she may give me that choice considering what I''m planning to use to bait her.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter.


    I could use Idali to inform Lance that I have the broken silver lion pommel sword, force her to seek me out at a timing where she wouldn''t normally leave the castle because she must be ready in case of Rykz attack. What if she doesn''t come? That would be my answer by itself.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I speak up.


    How do I get her to fight me seriously? I can tell her that ''Jessica'' died. No, she might see through the provocation, or refuse to believe it for various reasons, or be thrown back into whatever state of mind she was in when I found her.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I say.


    I need something simple. Perhaps that we got into a fight about her and I stole it out of jealousy. That wouldn''t anger her to the point of battling me, not unless I insinuate that I hurt ''Jessica''. Some blood on the sword would do the trick, just a little, enough to worry but not so much that she would suspect something.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I chuckle, an idea coming to mind.


    I could say nothing and let the blood on the broken blade talk, let her think of scenarios by herself. My refusal to answer should be enough to anger and worry her, the mask will only make it harder for her to read me.

 Dances.Ch34

    During my training, about five hundred Rykz arrive to complete the group of fifty harvesters, a third of them scouts while the rest are warriors. All of these drones show signs of having been in battle, from scratches to recently healed injuries and used equipment.


    That¡¯s good, at least I won¡¯t have any freshly hatched soldiers that lack training. This should be enough to deal with untitled Nobles and there will be fewer patrols in the streets with the human army on the walls.


    I use flow without much restraint during my exercises. My reserves are so large and I regenerate so quickly that it would be difficult to run out by using my usual constructs, excluding the lightning one. I assemble a strengthening construct and layer it with a lion strike, injecting double the normal amount of energy into them.


    I recall my Lady¡¯s words of warning about ratios. I dedicate more flow to bones and ligaments. I finalize the constructs, ending up with only a quarter increase in energy dedicated to my muscles and don¡¯t dare to go further.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I mutter, lifting my hammer that feels lighter than ever.


    I activate the strike and bring it down. The head impacts the ground a split second later, burying itself a few centimeters in. I lose my balance, stumbling forward because it was so quick and unexpected as well as my own lack of preparation to compensate for the increased momentum.


    The lack of weight in my hands is only an illusion of my senses, the weapon is still heavy and will mess with my equilibrium if I don¡¯t take care to remember that.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I say, throwing a second overhead swing with more success.


    Approaching steps make me turn to glance at the top of the hill dissimulating the convoy from Meria, finding the two Princesses walking over. Celyz is carrying a large wooden case with a handle.


    ¡°You should use diagonal strikes.¡± Fenyz comments from a distance away. ¡°Your attacks would be more balanced between speed and power if you rotated your waist along with the blow¡­ at least that works for us.¡±


    ¡°Impressive though.¡± Celyz comments.


    ¡°You mean like this?¡± I ask, showing them how I usually use my weapon by swinging and making it spin behind my back for a consecutive hit.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fenyz nods. ¡°That seems more useful for extended engagements than the other one.¡±


    I bring my hammer back, taking the overhead stance but I suddenly feel an intense burning and stretching pain in my left thigh, immediately stopping to extend my leg in front of me to try to relieve the tension.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I swear. ¡°Cramp.¡±


    ¡°What are those?¡± Fenyz questions.


    ¡°Muscle over-stimulation.¡± Celyz replies.


    She approaches, laying down her case and extending her tendrils to help me sit down. She massages the tight hardened muscles and lifts my leg to start stretching it at the same time. After a few minutes, the pain gradually dissipates.


    ¡°Why would your body suddenly stop moving when you push it? Seems like a liability.¡± Fenyz comments.


    ¡°It usually happens when you do something wrong.¡± I say, sighing. ¡°I think my stance was off, I either over or under compensated.¡±


    Celyz helps me stand up while Fenyz picks up the large case and opens it to show me the several dozens of the clay vials stored inside, pointing to the ones with a small black dot.


    ¡°Those can be used to mark friendlies.¡± She says.


    ¡°Understood.¡± I nod.


    Fenyz spends the rest of the afternoon organizing the soldiers in squads, informing me that they¡¯ll remain together and organize on their own. I use the time to keep training while Celyz helps me identify the defaults in all my stances. Four more wagons arrive, carrying crates marked ¡®food¡¯.


    When night falls, Celyz and I take the head of the convoy and depart south, Fenyz watches us go without a word. We march quietly, the silence disturbed only by the myriad of Rykz legs hitting the ground and carriage wheels rolling.


    We don¡¯t stop to eat, deciding to have our meal on the way. Celyz directs the convoy south-west once far enough from the city that we won¡¯t be seen. I settle at the back of a wagon and lie down.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I rise with the sun, looking around and spotting a field of corn plant stumps that was recently harvested. The city¡¯s walls aren¡¯t visible from here. By noon, the convoy crosses the paved road I took to travel from Castle Lance to Meria.


    We reach the area where the creek should be located a few hours later. Celyz deploys the scouts to start searching the rocky coast. After few tens of minutes, they come back and lead us towards a sloping path just large enough for the carriages to pass.


    At the end is a rocky beach surrounded by cliffs with a wide water channel leading into the sea. Celyz directs the convoy to stop while individual carriages maneuver on the looser ground so that the workers can discharge the crates and pull the empty wagons aside to make space for the next one.


    Once done, some workers then take amphorae and bowls out to serve the soldiers a large meal while the rest start pulling the carriages out of the creek. After eating, the warriors enter the containers in pairs while the harvesters do so by themselves, rolling into balls to be able to just barely fit inside.


    I take hold of my gear and fit it on, laying my hammer inside the last empty crate next to the wooden case containing the clay vials, a worker brings an amphora on Celyz¡¯ orders and sets it beside my weapon.


    ¡°Remember to be careful and don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± She says as I walk inside.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I reply, sitting down.


    ¡°Maybe I should¡­¡± She starts.


    ¡°Go back and not do anything stupid.¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°I could hide better than a harvester.¡± Celyz argues.


    ¡°Too many ways for this to fail and your presence would add more problems than it would solve.¡± I counter. ¡°I can hide but they wouldn¡¯t relent once you¡¯re spotted and you cannot easily conceal your tail and reversed knees.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I know it¡¯s not an option but I want to do more for Cetyz.¡± She sighs, running a tendril over my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the priority isn¡¯t the Izla. If you want to save lives, my sister is who you need to rescue.¡±


    I nod and she turns away, waving her appendages to give orders. The workers standing by walk up to my crate and place the cover on the front of it, nailing it shut. I hear them do the same for the other three hundred.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Celyz shouts in her resounding voice.


    The convoy of empty wagons then departs, their wheels rolling on the rocky beach. My nervousness increases as the rest of the day goes by and my patience thins despite my knowledge that the barges will only arrive by nightfall.


    Fighting boredom, I work on my strengthening construct. I adjust it to reinforce my entire body rather than simply enhancing my power. It should help reduce the strain of my lion strikes, which is worth the increased flow consumption. I assemble it many times to engrave the new configuration in mind.


    After hours of waiting in the dark, I hear loud calls that surprise me because of their proximity. The sounds of waves crashing against the cliffs entirely concealed their approach from my hearing.


    ¡°Prepare to lay down the anchors!¡± I recognize Charles¡¯ voice, the merchant I met with Cecil. She did most of the talking but the man appeared stern and serious to me. ¡°We should be able to fit two barges side by side, tell the other two to wait at sea while we land and load up.¡±


    Their prows hit the rocky beach with a small racket as their wooden hulls scrape on stone and stop. I listen as sailors throw ramps from the deck to the ground, disembarking shortly after with noisy wheeled carts.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I focus on calming down and controlling my breathing while the first crates are being loaded. I freeze when I hear Aisha yell loudly, worrying that something went wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to open them! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± A woman asks.


    ¡°Not your concern sailor!¡± Aisha replies shortly.


    ¡°It shifted when we moved it, that¡¯s not grain.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not just grain, you idiot, what do you think we¡¯re doing here?¡± Charles admonishes sharply. ¡°Get back to work!¡±


    I relax somewhat but it doesn¡¯t last as soon after I catch him talking to Aisha in a low voice not far from me. I enhance my hearing with a construct and close my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what I¡¯m shipping over.¡± He says.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of your agreement with Madame Cecil, Charles.¡± The young woman responds.


    ¡°Cargo doesn¡¯t shift. If transporting this is dangerous, I need to know. I¡¯ll check myself if you refuse to tell me.¡± He threatens.


    ¡°Cold blood war-beasts.¡± Aisha says hesitantly. An act, no doubt. Cecil must have prepared the answer as a contingency.


    ¡°Those are forbidden by Empire law!¡± Charles protests, barely managing to control his voice. Not that it matters, half the sailors probably heard it as clearly as I have.


    ¡°Which is why your client is smuggling them in.¡± Aisha groans.


    ¡°We should have been told.¡± Charles accuses, moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have what we need to contain them here so don¡¯t try to open one to verify.¡± She warns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± He scoffs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you could destabilize the runes holding them!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt the wisdom in agreeing with your offer. I think I¡¯ll need a little something more, for the discretion and hazard. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± The merchant says avidly.


    ¡°What I understand is that there isn¡¯t any risk for you as long as you keep your hands and tongues to yourselves.¡± She utters coldly.


    ¡°Still, this is quite an exceptional circumstance and unorthodox deal. I find myself obligated to insist.¡± He argues, unfazed.


    ¡°We will compensate you if there is an accident, and we¡¯ll add a bonus payment if I hear catch no rumors about this. And trust me, I will know if there are any.¡± Aisha says firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to save you if you let one out.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Alright, lazy bastards!¡± Charles calls out. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry this along, we¡¯re headed south for winter once we¡¯re done with this! Rum and whores await!¡±


    There is a loud cheer and four sailors approach my crate. They pick it up and lay it down on a cart. I can somewhat distinguish their silhouettes through my limb¡¯s sense but it is too vague to be helpful, a torch held by a fifth does register more clearly.


    My container is brought up onto the barge and put away against two others. As the loading progresses, more crates are set beside my own. The loading progresses without too many incidents, mostly swearing and fear when they deposit the crates a bit too roughly.


    The ship I¡¯m on soon pulls away from the beach, pushed at sea by pushing and using perches if I interpret their words correctly. I cut off my hearing enhancing construct and lay down, taking care not to make noise.


    This is the easy part, the trick will be whether Cecil successfully bribed enough city guards to let us disembark without problems. If a fight breaks out in the docks, it¡¯ll be a struggle to reach the castle and my Lady might even still be there if they don¡¯t notice that the Rykz are preparing to assault the walls. And then I would need to hold the keep for a few days with these forces until the second attack. That isn¡¯t a tenable position, no.


    Worrying about everything that could go wrong, I find it hard fall asleep so I decide to drink from the amphora as I wait for the other two barges to finish loading. Hours seem to pass before the ships finally depart at sea under Charles¡¯ loud orders. I finally manage to relax a little.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I wake up with slight nausea, the roiling and pitching are making me feel off-balance. I try to go back to sleep but laying down makes it worse so I sit up and lay my back against the crate¡¯s side. I try using a healing construct but it doesn¡¯t have any effect.


    Half-way through a miserable morning, at least I think it is but it¡¯s hard to tell in the dark, I hear someone walking on the containers and softly knocking on them while whispering. I wait patiently, glad to have a distraction. I recognize Aisha¡¯s voice and she doesn¡¯t seem agitated. A few minutes later, she walks over the one neighboring mine and taps it with her knuckles.


    ¡°On your left.¡± I speak up softly.


    ¡°Elizabeth, how you doing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sick.¡± I groan.


    ¡°The sea is a bit rough but we¡¯re not in any danger according to Charles.¡± She says.


    ¡°How far are we from Meria?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not very, it¡¯s noon, but we¡¯ve stopped since we need to arrive at dusk when the guard changes shift.¡± She explains. ¡°Idali will be there and we paid the rest of the patrols to make trouble for Tobias who is playing along, the distraction should be superfluous but Madame insisted.¡±


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d only pick one of them.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We needed two of his barges, Charles didn¡¯t want to ¡®put all his eggs in the same basket¡¯ as he put it.¡± She replies.


    ¡°He got suspicious.¡± I note.


    ¡°Yes, but he isn¡¯t about to make an enemy out of you after hearing how you defeated and executed Count Odo. I¡¯m actually certain that he knows I¡¯m lying about what¡¯s in the crates, he¡¯s simply looking to gather enough capital to reestablish himself in Telnur.¡±


    ¡°What about storage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The dock-master arranged for two warehouses right next to the pier we¡¯ve reserved, which is plenty of space even though there are more crates than you said there would be.¡± Aisha responds with a twinge of accusation to her voice.


    ¡°The Rykz are better prepared to assault Meria than I thought, I decided that we¡¯ll be better off making sure that the war ends before they get on the ramparts and that means more soldiers.¡± I reply not entirely truthfully. I¡®m done playing nice with Nobility, they¡®ll kneel or die. ¡°Do you have enough gold?¡±


    ¡°Barely, not enough to give Charles his bonus, that¡¯s for sure.¡± She says calmly. I manage to distinguish her hazy figure shrugging.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Won¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll stall with the pretext of waiting to see if they keep their mouths shut. It will motivate them to keep quiet, not that it¡¯s needed, they don¡¯t want any more attention brought on this than we do.¡± She explains.


    ¡°How long until nightfall?¡± I say.


    ¡°Seven or eight hours, we¡¯re lifting the anchor in four.¡± She whispers in an even lower voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, a sailor is close-by.¡±


    I don¡¯t respond, closing my eyes to focus on myself and imagine the coming battle with my Lady. Unlike the castle¡¯s assault, it¡¯ll be her against me. No one else to interfere. I need pay attention to her diagonal lion strike and the reverse swing that follows if I step in range to take advantage if she misses me.


    I¡¯ll also need to take care not to be hit with that hybrid needle-exploding construct she threw to the assassins. I¡¯m not sure about whether or not it would pierce my chain-mail but Duke Meria¡¯s needles penetrated wood, so I shouldn¡¯t gamble on that.


    Although, it seemed to strain her flow reserves so she might not use it and be defenseless if she misses. The explosion would undoubtedly injure me, however, so I should ensure that I steer as far from the projectile as possible.


    I assemble a lightning construct and consider whether to use a full powered one to disable her. Too dangerous, she¡¯ll likely have protections but what if she doesn¡¯t? And I don¡¯t know how much flow I need to get through whatever defenses she does have to knock her out without killing her.


    The image of Leomi pinned down to a wall for me to finally reveal my face, show her that I haven¡¯t left her after all, that we can be together, that I forgive her if she forgives me. Make her understand that I¡¯m not so weak that she needs to protect or lie to me because she fears for my mental state for some reason.


    I hear chains clanging against the hull as the sailors lift the anchors. There is a call to raise the sails and at last we cruise towards Meria¡¯s docks. The ship¡¯s roiling grows weaker and more manageable as the wind pushes us onward.


    I keep my attention on the crate¡¯s wood temperature to keep track of time, it helps quiet my paranoia about Idali and how quickly it could all go wrong. I¡¯ve trusted Cecil¡¯s judgment this far. It¡¯ll either work or it won¡¯t, I¡¯ve done all I can.


    Hailing cries inform me that we¡¯ve reached the docks, Charles directs the helmsman towards a specific pier. The barge hits the stone a bit roughly, provoking a tirade of swears from the merchant.


    ¡°I swear on your mother¡¯s loose thighs that I¡¯ll fucking stick an oar up your ass if you cracked my hull, Quint!¡± He yells, provoking bursts of laughter from the sailors. ¡°Get to work you damn mongrels or I¡¯ll get down and throw you overboard!¡±


    They suddenly quiet down and reply affirmatively. I hear them take hold of ramps and pushing loading carts around the deck to start discharging the crates. I wait nervously for the moment when the guards show up but they hadn¡¯t by the time my turn comes up and my container is moved.


    I hear Aisha tell them to deposit me in the corner, I assume inside the warehouse. She taps on the crate once they let me down.


    ¡°Guards will soon be here for inspection, it seems like we arrived in the middle of their shift change.¡± She whispers.


    I take hold of my hammer and prepare myself for a fight, assembling a full body strengthening construct along with lion strikes, steps, and one lightning construct. The Rykz should be about to¡­


    Clang, clang, clang.


    Alarm bells echo in the distance, signaling the approaching Rykz army. The warning is relayed by more bells located closer to the docks. In a city under siege, no one should be able to remain asleep under this kind of noise.


    I take a deep breath. This is only a distraction. I remind myself. They¡¯ll take the catapults out, and then it¡¯ll be up to me to end the war before their second wave of attack hits the walls.

 Dances.Ch35

    The city guards arrive within minutes as Aisha prediction, I recognize the regular sound of their military gait. She leaves to speak with Idali, they¡¯re too far for me to hear so I enhance my hearing.


    ¡°¡­ all the papers here.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in order, the seal is true and the taxes have been paid beforehand.¡± A man says shortly after, likely a tax collector. Do I hate those¡­


    ¡°Check those three and that one.¡± Idali speaks up.


    Nails are pulled out of the crates with a sharp squeaking sound as the metal grates against the wood. I hold my breath, ready to break through my own container. Sacs of grain are then ripped, that and the lack of screams is reassuring.


    ¡°Wheat flour.¡± An unknown woman comments.


    ¡°Wheat flour.¡± Another says.


    ¡°Corn flour.¡± A man adds.


    ¡°Barley flour.¡± Idali finishes. ¡°All in order.¡±


    ¡°One last thing, there seem to be more crates than you¡¯ve declared.¡± The tax collector comments.


    ¡°A hundred and fifty more than my estimation, prices lowered slightly.¡± Aisha hurriedly says. ¡°I don¡¯t have the liquidity to resolve the additional cost here but I will be at the tax office tomorrow morning, I need a little time to make a sale.¡±


    ¡°I would usually give you forty-eight hours but with the current situation, I expect to see you at dawn or we will seize part of the shipment.¡± He replies, referring to the still ringing alarm bells.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Aisha agrees.


    ¡°Cushiest job I¡¯ve had in months, although it lacks the opportunities for soft entertainment that my post at the gates did.¡± Idali jokes as she departs with her patrol. ¡°Sailors are too rough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract us from the drinks you promised us, sergeant.¡± The woman guard chuckles.


    ¡°After our shift.¡± Idali replies.


    ¡°Those are fire bells.¡± The collector intervenes worriedly. I listen closely and notice that there is a different pattern coming from different bells.


    ¡°I think I can see flames on the wall.¡± Idali comments.


    They leave the area and I relax my grip on my weapon. I regretfully take the small pouch of gold off from around my neck. I¡¯ll have to find more, I¡¯m fucking broke. Aisha approaches and I hear her knock on the crate with what must be a crowbar. She struggles but manages to pull the nails out with the tool.


    I pick up the case containing the clay vials and hand it over to her along with the gold. I take a gulp out of the liquid food in the amphorae before climbing out. She checks the money in the pouch and sighs in relief.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Better be, I have no more.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Neither do we to be honest.¡± She admits, making a grimace.


    There are a few flow torches brightening the warehouse so I take the time to extinguish them. She hands me a long wooden case to store my equipment, one long enough to hold my hammer. I take my gear off and gladly put it away.


    We step outside to observe the sailors as they finish unloading the last barge into the other warehouse. Once they¡¯re done, I walk inside to do snuff out the torches there while Aisha leaves to speak with Charles.


    There is a small commotion at a pier on the other side of the docks. Two dozen city guards are searching a barge while an officer is talking to Tobias, the second merchant. I approach Aisha but keep my distance, using a large cart as cover to hide my face.


    ¡°Three days for the bonus, Charles, that¡¯s my last offer.¡± She counters firmly.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He says, dissatisfied. ¡°As long as the second half of the payment arrives tomorrow morning as promised.¡±


    ¡°It will.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He shouts. ¡°We¡¯re moving to pier three and then you¡¯re free for the next three days!¡±


    We close the warehouses¡¯ double doors, I lift the wooden beams to block them myself. I grab the two cases containing the vials and my equipment. Aisha locks the backdoors behind us and we make our way along the docks towards Cecil¡¯s safe-house.


    ¡°That went better than I expected.¡± I admit.


    ¡°The city guard is stretched thin and has always been corrupt to some level.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I like those green clothes, what are they made of?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± I reply. ¡°Did you find the tunnels?¡±


    ¡°A couple, but we haven¡¯t had the opportunity to verify whether they lead to the castle¡¯s keep or not, too dangerous.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Do you think they do?¡± I question.


    ¡°They¡¯re dug straight towards it and there¡¯s no way they pass under the castle to reach the other side, at worst they¡¯ll take us in the gardens.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Which is good enough.¡± I nod.


    Boom. The loud after-effect of a blast reaches us, I snap around to try to look at the eastern rampart but it¡¯s too far and there are too many buildings in-between. All I can tell is that there is orange light and smoke rising above the roofs.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Aisha asks nervously.


    ¡°Destroying the catapults.¡± I tell her, concealing my own agitation.


    ¡°I thought this was only going to be a distraction.¡± She presses me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t control their army, Aisha. There is only so much I can do.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll explain once we¡¯re inside with Cecil.¡± I add.


    We accelerate our pace and make a few turns, arriving at the warehouse and finding Cecil waiting in front of the warehouse. We enter without a word exchanged and she locks the door behind us.


    There is a mess of papers hiding the map on the table in the middle of the room that Aisha starts cleaning up. I set the two cases I¡¯m carrying down and take a seat at the table.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Cecil urges, joining me.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking the catapults out in prevision for a second attack that will occur in two days, a couple of hours after nightfall. They won¡¯t launch a third if the city holds and doesn¡¯t surrender. The Rykz will use a large-scale construct to breach the walls, likely killing most of the defenders on the rampart and dealing significant damage to Meria itself. I believe that they have the capability to do so, a Princess¡¯ flow reserves seem larger than what even a Duke has access to. I don¡¯t know how many there are on the Izla, but¡­ two of them would be more than enough.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I have no doubt that they can.¡± She says in a tight voice. ¡°I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I say.


    ¡°Titled Nobles have been weakened significantly as a group since your duel with Odo, people are rescinding their oaths in mass but they are still providing the army with their daily reserves. There is word that conscripts are being told to take new temporary oaths that are less binding.¡± Cecil relates. ¡°Are the drones going to make trouble?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t, I¡¯ll feed them tomorrow to ensure that. I¡¯ll need a few barrels of water and a large water trough.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue.¡± Aisha says. ¡°We have plenty of water here and I can borrow a trough from a friend that works at a stable. I¡¯ll bring those over in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Next, I want you to meet with some people tomorrow. One of them specifically.¡± Cecil speaks up. ¡°Androw was a lieutenant before the battle on Castle Lance¡¯s plains where his daughter was executed for desertion. He was demoted for that and to make room for a Noble. He provided the information we needed to target which Nobles command each section of the wall.¡±


    ¡°At noon.¡± I nod, saddened by what happened to the man. ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Two of his friends, Rob and Aisha have known all three of them. They¡¯re trustworthy, angered by Nobility, and eager to make a difference.¡±


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t promise anything, Cecil. I¡¯ve told you that this persona will disappear once the war ends.¡± I reiterate.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. They simply want things to change, however small it ends up being, and they feel like this is an opportunity that won¡¯t come around again for them.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± I sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll need to guide the Rykz through the city to the northern quarter. I don¡¯t think three people will be enough, five might be if I count Aisha and Rob. It depends on how many targets you¡¯ve identified.¡±


    ¡°I have a little more than a dozen marked along with secondary locations where they could be.¡± Cecil points at the red and blue circles drawn on the map. ¡°If I join, that¡¯ll make six of us, which is plenty. The question is, do you have a way to control the Rykz? They¡¯re notoriously dependent on their Princess¡¯ orders, I don¡¯t want to see a hundred of these creatures go on a rampage because we made a mistake.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I do and it¡¯s not liable to fail within the time frame we¡¯re acting upon. I¡¯ll give you the details tomorrow. It¡¯s a trick from Exemplar Vikiana¡¯s own book, from when she rescued Lance, and also what Caeviel used to kidnap Cetyz, the Rykz Princess.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cecil nods.


    ¡°Did you acquire what we need to track our targets?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No but that¡¯s in the works as we speak.¡± She answers. ¡°Most should arrive in the morning and the rest by midnight tomorrow. The capes you asked for are stored inside coffers within the warehouses.¡±


    ¡°I hope there¡¯s enough. I brought a hundred more Rykz than planned.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hm. I don¡¯t like last-minute changes, Elizabeth.¡± She admonishes with a frown. ¡°But there are plenty, I bought five hundred. I have doubts about how effective this will be in hiding these creature¡¯s appearance but we¡¯ll be moving at night with reduced visibility so the alarm shouldn¡¯t be given before we hit the first soldier patrols up north.¡±


    ¡°What if you meet city guards on the way?¡± I question.


    ¡°Their patrols are predictable and officers accommodating. I have years of experience setting up discreet routes for Nobles to visit my side of the city.¡± Cecil replies with a wicked smile. ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem on that front, I can guarantee that.¡±


    ¡°What about that list of influential people you said you¡¯d make? Did you start contacting them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re liable to hinder us or run away if I give them any specifics about what we¡¯ll do, which would be what I would need to do to convince them to help beforehand.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m ready to set it up though, that¡¯s not a concern.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s about it for now.¡± I speak up. ¡°Did you find a silver lion pommel sword?¡±


    ¡°Aisha, if you would please.¡± Cecil calls out.


    The young woman enters the partition where the bed I used is and comes back with the weapon. I take it off her hands and unsheathe it, handing the scabbard back because I don¡¯t need it and it¡¯s different from the one my Lady used, this one is made of wood and leather.


    I stand, scrutinizing it closely to estimate where Lance broke hers. I lay the blade flat on the table and slide it until the exact point where it needs to shatter is balanced on the edge.


    ¡°I wiped the beacon construct off because it¡¯s useless. Only the Master and the one who assembled it can access it, for safety reasons in case of captured Templars. They don¡¯t want enemies to be able to track the second sword of the pair.¡± She explains, intently gazing at me.


    ¡°Not why I need it, and don¡¯t plan to give her enough time to consult Amand.¡± I reply absentmindedly.


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Making bait.¡± I utter.


    I hold the weapon in place against the table with my right hand, I then use my left limb to apply pressure on the handle. I need to be careful, she likely just broke it over her knee but I can¡¯t afford to do that.


    The steel sword bends as I push on the silver lion pommel. The blade¡¯s angle reaches an improbable angle and, just as I wonder if it¡¯ll give, it suddenly snaps in two. The break is right where I want it but there is a small protruding metal tooth that wasn¡¯t there on my Lady¡¯s.


    ¡°It was really hard to find this, you know.¡± Cecil complains.


    I shrug and walk up to the case containing my hammer to take it out. I then jam the dent into the thin cut left by Edusa and leverage it, severing the extra piece from the broken sword that now looks almost exactly like hers did. The shape of it remains clear in my memory.


    I pull my sleeve up. I then use the weapon¡¯s jagged edge to cut my forearm, taking the pain without blinking, and paint the blade with blood to dissimulate the last discrepancies with the bright red fluid.


    I put it away with my hammer in the case next to the rest of my equipment. Aisha hands a bandage over that I accept thankfully and wrap around my arm before assembling a healing construct for the slash.


    ¡°There, that should fool her.¡± I mutter, walking back to my seat.


    ¡°Care to explain? You¡¯ve been more than vague about this but we¡¯re settling on the last details now and I think we need to know.¡± She speaks up.


    I pause, unsure about what I¡¯ve told her so far. I should keep better track of my lies¡­ I¡¯ll just stick to the bare minimum.


    ¡°It is almost identical to what Lance gave the woman she¡­ left behind during her escape.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You mean Jessica.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply, keeping a blank face.


    ¡°And you know what it looks like, precisely enough that you¡¯re making such fine adjustments like these, despite not having been there at the time.¡± She comments sarcastically. ¡°I assume you left the original item behind when you two split, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I sigh. ¡°How long have you known?¡±


    ¡°A while but there I had no certainty. An accumulation of things made it more and more likely, from your obsession with her to the grudges you seemed to keep that shouldn¡¯t belong to Elizabeth Vil.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Do you recall what you told me the first time we met?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I remember the conversation, what are you referring to specifically?¡± She questions.


    ¡°You were surprised that I didn¡¯t threaten you with violence when you guessed that I was Elizabeth Vil. Well, I¡¯m going to repeat what I¡¯ve told you before about my privacy and do comprehend that this time, I am threatening you with bodily harm.¡± I stop talking and wait for her to acquiesce with a small nod. ¡°You will not speak of this, no lies, no truth, nothing. To the both of you, I am Elizabeth Vil and you have never met Jessica. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Elizabeth.¡± Cecil replies gracefully. ¡°It isn¡¯t an issue, I¡¯m interested in the weight you have, not an unknown peasant girl.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s an issue or how it benefits you is irrelevant to what I¡¯m asking, Cecil.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°You will keep this secret because I will hunt you down if you divulge my identity, I swear on Emperor Rasaec¡¯s empty tomb that I will not stop if you betray me on this.¡±


    I gather my entire reserve of flow and form streams of deep black-gold energy that I make spiral around me. The two woman watch the amount I gathered with amazed eyes.


    ¡°I will not speak of it, no matter the circumstance, I swear.¡± The Madame agrees. ¡°I understand how you could overpower Odo now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t either, I swear.¡± Aisha adds. I relax and pull my flow back inside me.


    ¡°Could I see the arm?¡± Cecil asks, curious and not fearful enough for my liking.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply sitting back down.


    ¡°How do you have so much.¡± She starts.


    ¡°No.¡± I repeat myself, cutting her off.


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need to know the specifics. Tell me the plan.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to the castle saying that I¡¯m somewhere isolated in the city with a broken silver lion pommel sword and tell her to come alone.¡± I reply. She stares at me for a few seconds before realizing that it¡¯s all I have to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s all I need to bait her. She would only get more suspicious if I tried something more elaborate.¡± I explain. ¡°She would still show up, though, but I don¡¯t want any complications.¡±


    ¡°How do you plan to ambush her? When?¡± Cecil questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight her one on one right before I attack the castle.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Alone? You could swarm her with drones and get this taken care of quickly.¡± She says, frowning.


    ¡°This is between us, I don¡¯t want any interference.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°What if you lose?¡± She asks. ¡°What if she isn¡¯t alone?¡±


    ¡°Whether I win or not shouldn¡¯t have too much impact on the overall outcome, she¡¯ll be out of the castle and we¡¯ll be talking.¡± I answer.


    ¡°This is a meaningless risk you¡¯re taking. Whatever you aim to achieve with this, you could resolve it later.¡± Cecil says. ¡°We should ambush her with overwhelming force and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°You can still go through with the plan without me and convince the defenders since the Duke isn¡¯t doing anything anyway.¡± I counter, annoyed.


    ¡°We need his seal ring to sap the soldier¡¯s morale, Elizabeth.¡± She replies calmly.


    ¡°Fake one!¡± I snap, standing up.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen it and no one in their right minds would agree to craft one.¡± She says.


    ¡°Then attack the damn castle yourselves.¡± I utter coldly. She opens her mouth to respond. I slam the table in anger. She holds her hands out.


    ¡°Fine, I know better than to get in-between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± I say, heading up to the wooden cases containing my gear and the clay vials. I pick them up and start making my way towards my side of the warehouse.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Cecil calls out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask over my shoulder.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t show up alone? You never said what you would do.¡± She says.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be alone.¡± I articulate, fuming.


    ¡°If I can simply suggest fighting where we found one of the secret passages to the castle? It¡¯s a small mansion on the border between western and southern Meria, only two guards to disable. There is enough space to fight there without being disturbed and you can hide the Rykz in the courtyard at the back, just in case.¡±


    There¡¯s no way Leomi would bring anyone after I specifically ask to see her alone while mentioning the broken sword. But if she does¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I say, pushing the separation sheet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finalize the timeline tomorrow then.¡± Cecil sighs.


    I deposit the cases next to the bed and slip under the cover, not bothering to undress, emotionally exhausted after two days of doing little more than traveling while worrying about the future and expecting the other shoe to drop. Two days.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

 Dances.Ch36

    I awaken early, refreshed by the night''s sleep but nervous about the day ahead. I listen closely to my surroundings, noticing Cecil and Aisha waking up too. Catching no sign of danger, I hop out of bed and grab the basin at its foot. I fill it with water from a barrel and clean up before heading into the main room.


    ¡°Good morning Elizabeth.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I reply. ¡°How ready are we?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As much as we can be.¡± She says. ¡°I''ll spend all morning making sure that we stay that way. How confident are you to be able to defeat the Countess?¡±


    ¡°I have a trick up my sleeve.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''ll depend on too many factors for me to make any promises.¡±


    ¡°Good, that''s a relief.¡± Cecil says, surprising me.


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re not overconfident about your chances and don''t seem to have any illusions. That''s all I could hope for, short of convincing you that it''s not a good idea.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I''m going ahead.¡± Aisha speaks up, taking hold of a cloak and wrapping it around her shoulders.


    ¡°I''ll head out too, I need to open the crates.¡± I say.


    ¡°How many barrels should I bring?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Two dozen I think.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That works, it''ll fit in one carriage along with the trough.¡± Aisha nods.


    She hands the key over and then steps outside, I almost follow but think better of it. I walk back into my room to grab my mask and slip it inside my shirt. I also take a clay vial of friendly pheromones before departing for the warehouses. Cecil follows behind me down the alley until she takes a left turn.


    I keep going, making my way while putting up the appearance of someone confident going about their day but, underneath that front, I survey the area for anything unusual with rapt attention by using all my senses.


    The piers are stock full this morning, not in the way that I would have expected if I knew beforehand, wealthy bourgeois are boarding ships by the dozens and calling the captains to lift the anchor. There is an undertone of fear in their voices, not an urgent pressing scare but a remnant.


    I''ve lived through these moments of terror myself... still, I cannot bring myself to sympathize with these escaping rats, many of which I suspect are of Noble birth. The battle last night must have gone worse than they hoped.


    I cross a small street, looking for someone to question. I notice a young man that''s rushing along, he''s carrying a suitcase and his clothes indicate that he''s likely a servant.


    ¡°Hey, sorry, do you have a moment?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really.¡± He replies but does stop.


    ¡°Do you know what happened last night? On the wall?¡±


    ¡°The Criers are silent but rumors say that we lost more than two-thirds of our catapults.¡± He answers tensely and departs without waiting. ¡°My employer says our defensive constructs were overpowered and blew up, you should escape too.¡± He throws over his shoulder.


    I scoff at the words and head towards our two warehouses in the quiet part of the docks. I find Charles standing in front of the closest one, impatiently tapping his foot. I pause but he catches sight of me before I can hide and walks up to me.


    ¡°You work for Cecil?¡± He asks.


    I consider how to answer that for a moment. There''s no one else around and I was obviously headed towards the buildings. And I''d rather find out what he wants in case there''s a problem.


    ¡°I do.¡± I say slowly.


    ¡°Tell her I expect my bonus by noon, I have passengers to ferry over so I can''t wait a few days.¡± He tells me, looming over my short height.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter, not disturbed in the slightest and pushing back with a dark glare. ¡°You''ll get your money once we''ve delivered the goods without an issue. She was not happy about the addition to your contract, to begin with, I wouldn''t push her.¡±


    ¡°It''ll take us three days to sail to Port-Odo and come back, we won''t even be here to interfere, your boss is too paranoiac.¡±


    ¡°Madame Cecil works for powerful people, merchant. The reason why they call on her is that she delivers and follows contract terms.¡± I look up and down the man with a sarcastic gaze. ¡°Perhaps you could follow the example.¡±


    ¡°Girl, I''m twice your age, I know what discretion means. The truth is that I don''t want to sail back here at all.¡± Charles admits.


    ¡°You''re here instead of looking for Cecil because you knew she wouldn''t go along with your request.¡± I comment. ¡°I won''t agree on her behalf so you can use that against her.¡±


    ¡°What''s up with these fucking precocious kids getting all business savvy on me?!¡± He grumbles.


    He flips around and departs without another word. I wait without moving while he leaves, restraining myself. Once gone, I walk up to the front door and ensure that it''s still barred, doing the same for the other warehouse.


    I then check the backdoors. Everything is still secure. I sigh in relief and unlock the door, stepping inside. I pick up the crowbar, that Aisha used the other day, and use it to pull the nails out of the first crate.


    The armored warrior inside doesn''t visibly react to my presence but I do catch a slight rise in its body temperature. He is slumped down, his lower trunk resting flat on the floor with his four pointy legs arranged to either side of it. His three-clawed hands are hanging along his upper trunk, the creature''s breathing is slow and barely noticeable.


    I lay a hand on top of his head and stroke the smooth black surface of the carapace protecting him. The Rykz leans in with my gesture, making me smile. Since when have I felt so close to these creatures?


    I shiver and pull away, moving towards another crate to start opening it. Behind me, the warrior rises and steps out, following me. I pause and extend my left limb out to tell it to stop. It obeys, head inclined to the side.


    I jam the crowbar in the crate''s hinge and leverage my strength to open the lid in one go, not bothering to pull every nail out this time. The scout inside appears just as lethargic as the other Rykz was. However, this one remains inside, likely because I didn''t touch it.


    The warrior behind me moves to the other container in the row and forces one of its claws into the hinge to try to force it open. I observe it, surprised and curious at what it''ll do. The creature slips, tries again, and fails. The cycle continues until I tap its shoulder to tell it to stop.


    I walk up to the scout and wake it up with a small push. I guide it to the crate and take hold of its spike, using it like a crowbar to pull the cover off. I then point both of the Rykz to the next container.


    They imitate what I did with eerie precision, successfully opening it with a few tries. I use the crowbar and keep working at freeing more of them. After a while, I decide to teach another pair of Rykz to speed the process up.


    As I reach the end of the last row, I hear a carriage approach and stops near the front of the warehouse, someone steps off and knocks. I urge the warriors and scouts back inside their crates.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Aisha calls softly.


    ¡°One second.¡± I reply.


    I make my way to the beam blocking the entrance and lift it off. I crack the door open just slightly, throwing a quick glance around. I find no one else on the pier. I point at the draft horse attached to the wagon.


    ¡°Hurry up inside.¡± I urge, taking hold of the clay vial and uncorking it.


    I apprehensively monitor the outside while she directs the animal inside. I close behind her, putting the beam back into place. She places a hand on the side of the horse to calm it down while I ensure that it''s doused with friendly pheromones. I remember what happened to Templar Joan because the Rykz smelled the mounts she was guarding, I don''t need a repeat here.


    ¡°It''s dark in here.¡± She speaks up.


    ¡°Ah, my bad, got used to it.¡± I say, linking to a flow torch and activating its construct. Aisha freezes. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask before hurriedly turning around, hoping she didn''t notice that I saw ''her'' with my back turned. She is staring at the Rykz resting in their crates.


    ¡°You freed them already.¡± She comments, looking skittish.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°There''s no danger, they have orders to stand by.¡± I reassure her. ¡°Come on, let''s get started.¡±


    I signal the two pairs of Rykz to finish the work while we discharge the trough to set it in the middle of the room. We then roll a water barrel up to the edge of the carriage and jump off to receive it, depositing it safely on the ground.


    ¡°Breaking a sweat, huh.¡± I tease, catching Aisha wiping her brow.


    ¡°Heavy.¡± She replies, wincing.


    ¡°Just roll them over and I''ll catch them.¡± I say.


    We unload half the barrels, even I sweat and feel a bit tired by the end as my right arm doesn''t have my left''s endurance or strength, neither does my back. I empty a few sacs of flour inside the trough, up until it''s half full. We then open a barrel and pour water to fill it up. I use the crowbar to mix and break the largest lumps.


    I tap the Rykz one by one while Aisha watches from a good distance. They rise and trot out of their crates to head directly towards the food in order. They make some noise but it shouldn''t be noticeable unless someone approaches. I stop a harvester from taking a spot and signal her to come.


    ¡°Let''s keep adding more to keep the level even and avoid the slurping sounds they''ll make when they reach the bottom.¡± I speak up.


    Aisha nods a little shakily, always keeping a suspicious eye on the creatures as we feed them. It takes at least two hours for the hundred and fifty Rykz to each have their turn.


    She sits down to take a break and recover her breath while I throw sacks of grain into the carriage, filling the space previously occupied by barrels. I get all the Rykz to hide back into their crates and we put the lids back without nailing them.


    It takes us another hour to free and start feeding the drones in the other warehouse. One of the harvesters has a limp broken arm that it moves weakly. The creature seems to avoid me, so I pat its shoulder reassuringly and push it towards the trough. Kszz. It breathes out. It raises its head to release its trunk and start sucking its meal in. Aisha suppresses a shiver.


    We''re both panting and drained by the end, after another hour and a half. She climbs up to the driver''s bench, completely exhausted despite the fact that she used constructs to keep going. I haven''t fared that much better with my trembling knees and sore back muscles.


    ¡°We''ll rest once we''re at the meeting, we''re already a bit late.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    She takes the carriage out while I bar the double doors behind her and exit through the back, locking it. I climb on next to her and she guides us to a wide avenue running along the dock''s entire length.


    There are more people gathered in front of the piers than the dozen ships docked could possibly transport, many of them are wearing worn-out clothes and obviously can''t pay for passage. They are ogling a specific ship with hawkish eyes as it unloads its passengers and cargo. There are city guard squads spread all around, ready to intervene.


    I catch sight of Yvonne standing on the prow and gazing at Meria with a bright smile. I turn away and steal the cloak off of Aisha''s shoulders, wrapping it around me and pulling on the collar to hide my face.


    ¡°Take a left.¡± I utter tensely.


    ¡°Problem?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Probably not, just hurry.¡± I say.


    Just as we make the turn, I spot a richly adorned carriage engaging along the road on our right. We would have crossed paths if not for the early warning, my Lady could have been inside. I feel a drop of cold sweat run along my back. I lean even more into the cloth and don''t glance back up while Aisha takes us deep into the maze of alleyways between the warehouses.


    Should I go meet them? Hear what her news are before it''s too late to call it off. But then they would know that I''m back in Meria early... It''s too late to be changing plans unless Cetyz can be brought on the Izla within a few days, which is beyond unlikely.


    ¡°We still need to leave the docks to get to the meeting place.¡± Aisha mentions.


    ¡°Take a back road.¡± I reply.


    It takes us half an hour to navigate the docks and reach an exit on the southern end, she then engages on a street and sets the course towards a crumbling structure with scarce traces of red paint on its facade.


    ¡°Put your mask on, we''re getting closer and there''s no one around right now.¡± Aisha tells me.


    I do so and giver her the cloak back. She makes a turn into a deserted alley where we stop and hop off. I follow her in through a side door. We make our way through the main room and its broken down furniture towards the kitchen. There is an old stove and I see the end of a long table inside.


    ¡°I don''t know what she promised you but I doubt that she guaranteed success.¡± Cecil says.


    What is she talking about? I walk in, finding only two women here. Cecil is sitting at the head, facing a woman with her back turned to me, she is wearing a decorated military uniform and has straight black hair. Being unable to see her face doesn''t stop me from recognizing her. They are challenging each other, unwavering.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I utter softly.


    She jumps up from her chair, flipping around with an astonished face that soon turns into a furious one. Her hand is laid on her sword''s handle, the pommel sculpted in the shape of a lance embroiled in a stag''s antlers.


    ¡°One day!¡± She snaps. ¡°You promised me time, Elizabeth! One damn day and then they tore us apart!¡±


    ¡°It was all I could do.¡± I protest automatically, still trying to catch up.


    ¡°And then you ran back here?!¡± She pauses and glare at me with suspicion. ¡°How did you get over the wall?¡±


    ¡°No one notices a soldier lost among others.¡± Cecil speaks up. ¡°It was your failure to stop the towers from reaching the wall.¡± She adds harshly.


    ¡°What is she doing here, Cecil?¡± I ask coldly, turning my gaze to her.


    ¡°Please.¡± My Lady scoffs. ¡°I kept hearing about this pr... Madame who popped up every time I turned my back. It was only a matter of time before I caught up with you.¡±


    ¡°You mean until you swallowed your pride and asked peasants for directions?¡± Cecil comments sarcastically with a spiteful undertone.


    Lance faces Cecil and the two woman resume their battle of wills, locking eyes to see which will break away first. The room''s temperature seems to drop. I catch myself verifying through my new sense, obviously noticing no change.


    ¡°How bad?¡± I ask, worried that Grikyz ordered an actual assault.


    ¡°Our catapults are mostly gone, we don''t have enough to stop the towers they held back for the next attack. We lost a thousand soldiers and three times that number of peasants.¡± Leomi replies sadly, breaking the stalemate with Cecil.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I say, reaching out to her left hand with my right. She takes hold of it, squeezing.


    ¡°It''s over now.¡± She continues. ¡°We stand little chance of holding the walls.¡±


    ¡°Surrender.¡± I reply. ¡°End this.¡± Lance remains quiet.


    ¡°She cannot.¡± Cecil intervenes. ¡°Duke Meria has not given anyone the authority to do so and Commander Morgan will only obey an order marked by his seal ring with a construct identifying that the Duke did indeed send it.¡±


    ¡°And what is he doing? Isn''t he supposed to defend his city?¡± I ask angrily.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°Yvonne is on the way here, with Edusa, and news that we both need to hear directly.¡± She pauses and her beautiful eyes narrow. ¡°Why are you back, Elizabeth?¡± She asks. ¡°Did you use me to provide the Rykz with the information to attack the wall?¡±


    Her grip on my fingers tightens while her dominant hand pulls her weapon a few centimeters out of its scabbard. I sustain her accusing expression with calm, keeping eye contact without wavering.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter. ¡°I''m trying to avoid a slaughter, not cause one, Lance.¡±


    ¡°I don''t trust you, you''ve lied to me before.¡± She says.


    ¡°That''s rich coming from the woman who took my mask off after I specifically asked her not to.¡± I counter coldly.


    ¡°I. I shouldn''t have.¡± She looks down, paling. She was hit harder by my words than she should have been.


    ¡°Do you two need some privacy?¡± Cecil asks, cutting through the awkward silence.


    ¡°We do.¡± My Lady answers, taking hold of my shirt and dragging me behind her, passing by an astonished Aisha. ¡°I have people surrounding the building, Madame Cecil, do not think that any of you are free to go. That includes the three that I know are hiding somewhere in here.¡± She throws without bothering to turn.


    I, however, do. Cecil seems to have no reaction to the words, remaining in control of her elegant face. She winks at me and I catch Aisha walking up to the old stove before Leomi pulls me past a corner and opens a door to check inside.


    Finding a closet, she closes it and moves on, opening various doors until she finds a bedroom with a window letting the sun in and an intact roundtable. My Lady uses her hold on my clothes to throw me inside. She unsheathes her sword, aiming its tip towards the center of my chest.


    She then forces me to walk backward until I hit the table to lock me in place. Her body heat is climbing, past what I''ve usually seen in humans. She is excited but it isn''t showing on her face, she looks focused and rather happy. I raise my hands in pacifying gesture.


    ¡°You''re unarmed.¡± She comments.


    ¡°I am.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Under my power.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°You like that.¡± I grin behind my mask, amazed by this hidden facet of my Lady''s personality.


    ¡°I do.¡± She admits, blushing slightly. She still presses the sharp point of her sword against my chest. ¡°But this isn''t about that. What''s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what happened last time you threatened me with a weapon?¡± I ask in a steamy tone.


    ¡°This time is going to be different.¡± Leomi says, her gaze lowering to gaze at my breasts. She flicks her sword and my shirt is split in two by the sharp blade, right in the middle. ¡°What are you doing here? What''s your plan?¡± She questions again.


    I pull away from the weapon, frightened. She could cut the sleeve glove''s straps, catch sight of the monstrosity I keep hidden. See my innumerable scars and be repulsed. My unusual reaction only seems to encourage her and she slices the cloth covering my stomach.


    ¡°Answer.¡± She orders with a short breath.


    I use my left hand to try to grab the sword but she evades my movement with a swift sidestep, landing a palm strike that throws me back against the table. I''m too slow and tired for this.


    ¡°You know, we really shouldn''t mix business and pleasure.¡± I speak up. ¡°Why the weapon? Let''s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Because you''re dangerous. You''re much stronger than you''ve let us perceive, Elizabeth.¡± She replies, running the sharp tip along my right breast.


    ¡°That''s not really an answer.¡± I note, dissatisfied because I hoped she would admit that it''s all pleasure for her right now.


    ¡°Only one I''ll give you. Besides, I''m rather enjoying this.¡± She says with a small smile, not even hiding the fact that she''s admiring what little she can see of my flesh.


    ¡°I would too, honestly, but I''m shy.¡± I admit, lying a little and doing my best to stay away from the threat.


    ¡°Tell me what the Rykz'' plan is.¡± Leomi orders with a hint of desperation in her voice. ¡°I''ll consider letting you go if you do.¡±

 Dances.Ch37

    I''m worried about what that wink meant. Does Cecil have a way out? A way to disable her? I need to tell Leomi what I did with Celyz. She threatens me with her weapon once more, leering at my body and I lose track, too taken by how forward she is being to risk admitting to what I did.


    I hop on the table to put a little more distance between us but her sword doesn''t waver, following my movement. I''m back at the starting point. I think quick, trying to find a way out of this but she isn''t hesitating. There is a wild look in her eyes.


    ¡°I''ll have my fourth dance now.¡± I speak up. This might be our last after all.


    ¡°Once you''ve answered my questions.¡± She replies with a hard tone.


    ¡°How about I tell you where Jessica was instead?¡± I ask.


    My Lady freezes. I take advantage of her distraction to move back on the table and rearrange my clothes. She suddenly jumps on the table and pushes me down to pin me under her. She moves her knees to immobilize my arms and drops her weapon to seize my mask, restraining my ability to move my head.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She orders urgently.


    ¡°For free? Not a chance.¡± I smirk, overjoyed that the simple mention of my name made her forget everything else.


    She makes use of one of the rips in my shirt to slip her free hand inside and seize my right breast. Her palm brushes against my erect nipple and I shake under her weight, under the seductive caress. Leomi''s expression is intense, a mix of desire and determination accompanied by an icy scowl.


    I want to explore this side of her. I need to restrain myself, this isn''t a good position... well it is. My sex is moist, I can sense that hers is too. I''m actually afraid of what happens next. My body isn''t only trembling with excitement, there is real terror rooted in my bone''s core about what she''ll do.


    ¡°You don''t really care about me, do you? It''s all about her, isn''t it.¡± I add, playing my part as Elizabeth Vil, taking refuge in it.


    ¡°I won''t betray you.¡± She assures me, starting to shift my mask. I instantly activate the illusion construct.


    ¡°Again, you''re avoiding the question.¡± I say harshly. Once my lower chin and mouth are revealed, she stops moving the mask. I can only see through one eye but that''s not an issue. ¡°You don''t even want to see my face.¡±


    ¡°Shush.¡± My Lady whispers, laying her index on my lips and clutching at my breast. ¡°We are what we are, both of us. But Jessica. Jessica is different.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°You will tell me where she was and, after I''ve given you our last dance, you will tell me where she is. That is the deal. Nod if you agree.¡± I nod slowly, her will overpowering mine. I allow it, I want it with my entire being. ¡°Good. Speak.¡±


    ¡°She was there the day of the ambush on the Princesses. She wasn''t injured, I told Yvonne but she prevented me from telling you at the time.¡± I say, staring into the light gray abyss of her eyes.


    My Lady collapses, her ass falling on my belly. Her expression distorting from shock to fury, her mouth opens and a cry of frustration escapes her. I attempt to free myself while she''s still reeling.


    ¡°You didn''t try very hard to tell me back then.¡± She suddenly utters coldly, gripping my breast without holding back.


    ¡°Aah!¡± I yelp in pain.


    ¡°What else are you hiding?¡± She asks, bringing our lips close together. She blows on mine, pushing the promise of a kiss. ¡°I need to remain in power to protect both of you until we lose. It is inevitable, I know that now. Help me do that.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°Tell me what they''ll do, tell me your plan.¡± She urges me, stroking the side of my face.


    I melt, unable to resist the teasing. My legs are squirming, my sex demands to be touched. I want to escape her grasp for that reason only but she reaffirms her control and I give in. The slender fingers holding my breast release it to travel down my side towards my thighs.


    ¡°We''re going to speak to the defenders, convince them to surrender and revolt against their officers if need be.¡± I tell her, barely managing to stop myself from revealing the crux of the plan.


    ¡°You''re beautiful like this, so desperate for my touch.¡± My Lady says, her lips brushing against mine. ¡°Are you mine?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I, I am.¡± I stutter, kicking myself for the hesitation.


    Her hand pauses and she frowns, scrutinizing my lower chin. I swallow nervously. Leomi suddenly pulls away and gets off the table. I find myself staring at the empty ceiling, taking staggered irregular breaths, my wet lips ready and waiting for her.


    ¡°You''re lying.¡± She utters.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I say sitting up. ¡°I needed someone after F... after the deaths and the duel.¡± I explain, reaching out for her. She steps back, pale and hurt.


    ¡°You slept with someone else.¡± My Lady murmurs in realization. She raises a glare full of wrath on me. My heart throbs in pain as the void shatters but it does nothing to abate my lust.


    I jump off the table, having no clue what to do but pushed forward by the pressing need to salvage this. She intercepts me, grabs my arm, and throws me against the wall to grab my throat.


    ¡°I''m still yours, I swear.¡± I speak up but my words fall on deaf ears.


    ¡°It wasn''t her! It was not!¡± She screams in anguish.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask taken completely by surprise.


    ¡°Tell me you didn''t touch my Jessica!¡± My Lady says in a threatening tone.


    I detect that the hand around my neck is glowing with a bright heat through my limb''s sense. Unfortunately, the image I have of her body is simple information that doesn''t connect to my feelings.


    ¡°It wasn''t her.¡± I affirm. She doesn''t let go, reading my lips. ¡°It wasn''t Jessica.¡± I repeat myself.


    How did I get to a point where I''m brought to say this to save my life? I can''t even bring myself to smile, the dissonance is disturbing rather than amusing. I would die for her, but not like this, she would never forgive herself.


    Leomi remains silent, digesting my words, evaluating. After a moment, the flow places over her palm is reabsorbed and she releases me. I notice how she clenches her vagina and takes a deep breath to cool down.


    ¡°I''ve pardoned a lot, Elizabeth. Odo''s execution was justified. Patrick got what he deserved. I trusted you. I focused on your intentions rather than what you did to bring them to fruition. But this!? No. I see now that I made a mistake. That we are a mistake.¡± She tells me with regret, trying to move away.


    My Lady is lost in her thoughts, distracted. I grab her by the shoulders before she can escape and slam her against the wall, reversing our positions. She is able to take it in stride as I have little strength to leverage against her, too hungry and tired from the morning I spent feeding the Rykz.


    ¡°No. We''re not done until you give me my dances. I''m the only hope you have to find her, you know that.¡± I utter, struggling to control myself. I see her hesitation and press my chest against hers. ¡°You want this, you desire me.¡± I whisper in her ear. I don''t miss the effect that I have on her, how she embraces me with her body, rekindling the flame she smothered.


    ¡°How can I believe what you tell me, woman of little virtue?¡± She asks, shivering.


    ¡°You can''t.¡± I admit with a mad giggle. ¡°But I''m yours, you''re free to... take.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I push us off the wall and take her in my hands, my left arm around her waist while my other one guides us into a slow swirl. She reluctantly goes along, her iron appears to finally be swayed by the moment.


    ¡°You say that, but you held somebody else in your arms.¡± She accuses.


    ¡°And you''re using me while wishing that it''ll allow you to reunite with your true lover.¡± I counter, exploring her buttocks with my left hand. She intercepts it and puts it back in its place.


    ¡°This is a mess.¡± Leomi sighs, melding into the lazy dance. ¡°What am I doing?¡± She asks rhetorically. ¡°I can''t stand being in the company of these Nobles whose truths are uglier than your lies.¡±


    ¡°Then join me.¡± I offer.


    ¡°You just burned that bridge, Elizabeth.¡± Lance shoots my proposal down. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± I utter in a short breath.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She whispers, taking the lead and angling our course.


    We spin and I notice that we''re on a collision course with the table. Just before I hit, she lifts me up to throw me on it. I land on my back. I blink in surprise now that I can see what expression she''s wearing. Her calm face is a far cry from the wanting expression I want to see.


    She steps in and splits my legs, caressing my thighs. I fall into a feverish daze that chases the oddity from my mind. I reach out to seize the front of her uniform to pull her in but she swats my hand away.


    My Lady then passes her fingers under my shirt and runs them over my lower stomach, right above my intimacy. Her nails dig into my flesh and a small moan escapes me. Her face grows cold, a victorious smirk moving in at my confusion. She steps away from me.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I ask, panting and baffled. ¡°I thought you wanted this as much as I did!¡±


    ¡°This is payback, not play.¡± She replies in a hard voice. I have some trouble grasping her meaning with the change of pace. ¡°You got your dance and the next will be the last, I''ll decide whether I can hold any faith in you then.¡±


    ¡°You can''t put me in this state and then just... stop.¡± I utter, past the point of simple arousal.


    ¡°I certainly can, after what you did behind my back.¡± She replies firmly, walking out of the room.


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± I scream in frustration, bashing the table with my left limb. Crack. I jump off and pursue her. ¡°I could go find someone else.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°That''s okay. You''ll be thinking about me the whole time anyway.¡± Leomi throws back. I might have caught some worry in her voice but without seeing her expression, there''s no way to tell for sure.


    ¡°Aarh!¡± I groan, breaking into a run to catch her, unable to help the grin on my face despite my sexual dissatisfaction. She toyed with me, like back then.


    She stops only once she finds the kitchen, staring inside with a surprised face. I slow down and join her side. Yvonne and Edusa are sitting at the table, alone. Leomi grits her teeth and reaches up to my mask to set it back into place.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± She questions them.


    ¡°Who, my Lady?¡± Edusa asks, standing up with a fist over her heart to salute. I frown.


    Yvonne''s eyes wander between my torso and my Lady''s ruffled clothes. I glance down, finding that my torn shirt is revealing much of my anatomy. I take it off and turn it around to put it back on.


    ¡°The two prostitutes!¡± Lance exclaims.


    ¡°There was no one when we got here.¡± Edusa replies slowly.


    ¡°What''s going on here, Leomi?¡± Yvonne asks, locking eyes with her friend.


    ¡°I''ll explain later.¡± My Lady replies shortly.


    ¡°Why are you two.¡± Yvonne starts.


    ¡°Later!¡± She cuts her off angrily.


    ¡°You''ll tell me why you both look like you just fucked right fucking now!¡± Yvonne presses, standing.


    ¡°We didn''t.¡± Leomi replies defensively.


    ¡°I''m glad you''re better, Leomi, I really am. But what is this? Did you forget Jessica?¡± Yvonne says with a disbelieving expression.


    ¡°I haven''t.¡± She quickly glances at me. ¡°We''ll, talk, later.¡± She repeats, no doubt choosing her words because of my presence. Yvonne seems to be about to protest but Leomi cuts her short. ¡°Shut up!¡± She orders. ¡°You lied to me about the ambush.¡±


    ¡°You told her!¡± Yvonne turns her glare to me.


    ¡°Under duress.¡± I say. My Lady''s cheeks turn pink. I smirk behind my mask.


    ¡°You were in no state to do anything, Leomi. Even if you were in your best shape, what could you have done?¡± Yvonne explains herself, hands twisting with unease.


    ¡°Traded myself for her.¡± Lance counters spitefully.


    ¡°Celyz wouldn''t have agreed to that.¡± I comment calmly.


    ¡°Wait, you know that manipulative bitch?¡± Yvonne asks, hand flashing to her sword. Ah, I really should keep better track of my lies.


    ¡°She''s done more for me than any human except my parents.¡± I comment, feeling my left limb tremble in angry hunger. I wonder whether it is echoing my feelings or I am mirroring its own attachment. Must be mine, it shouldn''t be able to understand human language. ¡°Now is not a good time to test me on this.¡±


    ¡°She''s the Red Dwarf.¡± Edusa comments warily. I notice only now how guarded she is, watching my movements with apprehension.


    ¡°We have a lot to talk about, Yvonne. Later.¡± Leomi says, rubbing the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°This ends now. I can''t believe I have to say this.¡± Yvonne ignored her friend once more, shaking her head. ¡°Jessica deserves better than this.¡±


    ¡°It''s complicated, Yvonne. Elizabeth works for the Rykz like Jessica.¡± Lance explains, obviously unwilling to share her inner thoughts on why she''s with me.


    ¡°So, you are using me.¡± I intervene.


    ¡°I... No. I''m just.¡± She stops short, closing her eyes. ¡°Please, Elizabeth. Can you just leave instead of making this worse?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to hear this.¡± Yvonne says, stepping in.


    ¡°No wonder you stopped short of.¡± I start.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Leomi screams in frustration, cutting me off. ¡°I have too much shit to deal with, I''m done taking part in this charade. Jessica broke up with me, she was very clear in that she wants nothing to do with me. Elizabeth is far from a perfect woman, but she saved my life and has promised to give me answers about what happened to Jessica. I am currently reconsidering our relationship because she cheated on me. There done, conversation over, Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°This is far from finished, Leomi.¡± Her friend replies, but does settle down.


    ¡°Putting this aside.¡± My Lady continues, turning to me. ¡°The shroud of deception surrounding you seems to have only grown deeper since we met.¡±


    ¡°You''ll have to decide whether you want answers about Jessica or Elizabeth Vil.¡± I reply, shrugging.


    ¡°I assume you''re not going to tell me how that Madame slipped away.¡± She says.


    ¡°I honestly don''t know, although I do have an educated guess.¡± I reply.


    They must have found several underground passages that didn''t go to the castle, I wouldn''t be surprised if Cecil chose this place simply because it also gave her a way to escape.


    ¡°Yvonne, how about you tell us your news.¡± Lance says.


    ¡°It''s not much.¡± Yvonne says, throwing a quick glare my way. ¡°His Majesty, King Cenwalh, agreed to transfer the Rykz Princess held at the Institute to Port-Odo under heavy guard in prevision for future negotiations.¡±


    ¡°That''s good news.¡± I say slowly. ¡°But far from conclusive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? This saves Meria!¡± My Lady exclaims.


    ¡°It does not.¡± I sigh. ¡°Leomi, the Rykz have set their sight on the city. There is no stopping Grikyz now, it''s just too late.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She denies. ¡°We have what they want! We can call a truce and prepare talks.¡±


    ¡°You have a bargaining chip that Caeviel won''t give up for cheap.¡± I counter, unfazed.


    ¡°You''re letting your hatred for Nobility stand in the way of the negotiations you claimed were your aim!¡± She accuses me.


    ¡°That''s Celyz'' view on the matter so there is no point in convincing me.¡± I reply, not denying. ¡°The Rykz want the Izla as a stronghold to launch attacks on the mainland. They think that this would be the only kind of threat that would be liable to bring Caeviel to the table with an honest desire for peace.¡±


    ¡±I can''t let them take Meria, you don''t understand. They have a history of displacing populations, Elizabeth, if not straight up slaughtering who remains. They cannot be trusted if... if the negotiations fail.¡± She says.


    ¡°So much for my standing in the way.¡± I comment. ¡°You seem about as confident in the Court''s will to trade most of the Izla for the Princess as I am.¡±


    ¡°I''m trying.¡± Leomi says, dispirited. ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    I consider what to say, pushing away the possibility of admitting my relationship with Celyz, her capacity for empathy even towards a human like me. She isn''t wrong to have so many doubts about me, I wouldn''t trust myself at this point.


    ¡°The Silver Hive won''t do anything to put Cetyz'' life at risk. If there is still a chance to save her, they will be careful about their moves and that means that the Izla''s population is valuable to them.¡± I explain. ¡°To put it in perspective, there are only a few thousand Princesses. Each one is precious to them.¡± I give them a half-truth, unwilling to give precise information given to me in confidence.


    ¡°I''ll... I''ll see what I can do.¡± Leomi says with a dark expression.


    ¡°What are you planning?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°You expect me to answer that after all your deflections?¡± She replies spitefully.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± I nod. ¡°Don''t do anything stupid.¡± I restrain myself from pushing. We''ll be seeing each other tomorrow night.


    ¡°You''re not going to let her go, my Lady, are you?¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°I remained silent until now, but this isn''t right. She betrayed you, she isn''t trustworthy.¡±


    I flinch but remain silent, unable to contest her words. I turn and start making my way back to the side door.


    ¡°I am. I wanted to interrogate her two accomplices but there is no gain to be had in starting a fight with Elizabeth here. I recall you applauded Odo''s death, my personal issues with her shouldn''t impact your judgment of the situation.¡± Leomi says. I detect her moving to place a hand on the young woman''s shoulder. ¡°Whatever happens to us, she represents the Rykz'' will to end this conflict.¡±

 Dances.Ch38

    Making my way to the side door, I detect Edusa following behind me. Her steps aren''t making any sound. I keep going without indicating that I know. What is she doing? I step outside, finding the carriage we took here.


    I take hold of the draft horse''s reins, Edusa is waiting behind the door for me to depart. I head deeper into the alleyway, scrutinizing my surroundings. I catch heat coming from a few bodies in various locations all around, one on the roof, two hiding behind windows, a fourth hiding behind a barrel at the corner.


    Edusa walks out of the building and I stop, turn around and rush her. She startles but reacts almost without a moment''s pause, yet doesn''t find the time to unsheathe her weapon before I fall upon her. My right hand finds her throat, left seizes her dominant wrist with so much strength that I have to consciously restrain it and prevent it from trying to feed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She exclaims in pain.


    ¡°Lady Edusa.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Why are you sneaking about?¡±


    ¡°They wanted time alone, you crazy bitch!¡± She replies scornfully.


    ¡°Please. You hid behind the door until I turned my back on you.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°It is... difficult to restrain myself from hurting you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I tried to follow you. I want you to leave my La.¡± I squeeze her throat, interrupting her.


    ¡°Don''t call her that.¡± I threaten before releasing the pressure.


    ¡°Cough. Leave my Countess alone, you''ve done enough damage already.¡± She replies defiantly.


    ¡°Or what?¡± I ask, squinting.


    ¡°Nothing, I''m just.¡± Edusa starts but I throw her away from me. She falls and rolls on the ground. She stands, brushing the dust off her clothes. ¡°Don''t! It''s fine.¡± She calls out towards the Nobles approaching before turning back to me. ¡°Listen, Elizabeth, if you won''t break up for both your sake, think of this. We''re the most powerful faction in Meria right now but we don''t control the Court despite the Duke''s absence because of our link to you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I question. ¡°None of that matters to me.¡±


    ¡°We could have improved peasant lives and reined Nobles in if not for you.¡± Edusa replies.


    ¡°You see, that''s the problem.¡± I utter, taking a step towards her. ¡°You shouldn''t have power over peasantry to begin with. Nobility has proven unworthy of its privilege, the system itself is broken.¡±


    ¡°We can''t do that in the middle of a war, change takes time.¡± She frowns.


    ¡°If not now, when? You have to start somewhere, else you are simply deluding yourself with excuses.¡± I counter and leave.


    I grab the horse''s reins and lead it further into the alley, Edusa and the others don''t attempt to pursue. I pick a path that goes along the eastern quarter without entering it. I find a small isolated courtyard between two closed shops and stop there.


    A few minutes pass without me detecting anyone with any of my senses so I take my mask off to go through the docks'' main avenue. I reach Cecil''s warehouse without an issue, the city guards still have their hands full regulating the crowd.


    I park the carriage behind it and stop at the door to ensure that no one is watching before putting my mask back on. I step inside, finding a man in a light blue tabard and hard leather armor, he is about thirty years old with brown hair and eyes. His expression is steely and grim.


    Next to him are two soldiers clothed the same, a man and woman with blond hair. They are younger but not that much. They are all wearing the Duke''s stag head crest but only the older one is wearing an officer''s insignia. Cecil and Aisha are visibly reassured.


    ¡°Androw, Liam, Louise. This is Elizabeth Vil, as you probably know.¡± Cecil speaks up. I nod in response to their greetings.


    ¡°Carriage is outside.¡± I tell Aisha. ¡°Food?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Stove.¡± She replies with a smile.


    I take a plate and serve myself at the pot. I sit at the table, Cecil pulls the map away to make space. I start eating while the rest take seats around me.


    ¡°How did you get away?¡± Androw asks.


    ¡°Walked out, she was looking for information not a confrontation. I gave her as little as I could.¡± I reply. ¡°There is news that King Cenwalh is taking steps to negotiate with the Rykz but that doesn''t change what we have to do here.¡±


    ¡°Duke Meria will hold onto his city to the end because he fears that the King will not allow him to retain his title after allowing the Rykz to infiltrate his lands to such a degree. It is the end for him if Meria falls.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°That is also my assessment¡± Androw agrees.


    ¡°But this piece of news does give us some hope, although I''m not certain why the King would fold so quickly. Perhaps he is running into trouble rallying support from the Empire''s phalanxes, the closest one is at least a month away after all.¡±


    ¡°We''ll have to set this aside for now.¡± I speak up. ¡°There was a secret passage behind that stove?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it leads to an Inn near the plaza.¡± Cecil answers. ¡°I''m a bit embarrassed that she caught us there. My main occupation isn''t viewed very favorably by some and it leads to interesting situations sometimes. It was my mistake that I didn''t realize we were seen.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, this is a problem. Lance has probably figured out how you escaped by now. I don''t think our plan of using the passages will work if she warns the castle.¡± I tell her, frowning.


    ¡°Then we cheat, we attack before they can reorganize.¡± Androw says calmly. ¡°We''re prepared, night falls in five hours which is enough for us to put the final details together and raid their Manors.¡±


    But that means that my Lady could get caught in the middle of this. That''s not a good enough reason to put everything at risk. They seem to be waiting for my answer, I take a few bites.


    ¡°Not an option, the Rykz won''t attack until tomorrow night.¡± I argue. ¡°How do you plan to force a surrender without them pressuring the walls?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you signal them?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°You''re rushing to conclusions.¡± Cecil intervenes. ¡°Countess Lance may find the passage, but that doesn''t mean she will guess the entirety of our plan out of nowhere.¡± She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°This compromises the operation, it makes sense to change course and avoid the risk.¡± Androw contests.


    ¡°I understand you have the mind of a military man, but remember that I read people for a living.¡± Cecil says. ¡°She has too many responsibilities to spend more than an hour or two on us and her mind is occupied by the wall''s defense.¡±


    ¡°While she may not, other people around her might.¡± Androw argues.


    ¡°The Countess cares for Elizabeth, even if it occurs to her that Elizabeth might use a passage to infiltrate the castle, I guarantee that she will not alert anyone of that possibility.¡± Cecil refutes.


    ¡°I''ll acknowledge your knowledge of the people involved, but you''re risking Elizabeth''s life on this.¡± Androw says. ¡°I am satisfied with the opportunity you''re giving me to seek justice but I would rather not see it cost innocent lives.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I''m far from innocent.¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°Let''s look at this from another angle. How many men at arms are there in the castle right now?¡±


    ¡°A couple hundred as far as I am aware. If you move quickly, you''ll be able to reach Duke Meria before they fall on you.¡± Androw replies while Cecil nods in agreement.


    ¡°Any reinforcements they can call on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, they are already short on soldiers to hold the wall and it''s even worse after last night''s attack. They could possibly call on another hundred if they deem that we represent a serious threat, which they shouldn''t since you guaranteed that the Rykz entered Meria undetected.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Then we don''t have an issue.¡± I say. ¡°They don''t have the necessary manpower to defend against what I''ll attack with.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Androw nods. ¡°What''s your backup plan in case the passage is trapped?¡±


    ¡°We found a smuggler''s tunnel that leads from a warehouse to a general goods store right outside the castle. I discarded it because it did not lead inside, but we can use it if necessary. The walls are only three-meters tall, it wouldn''t be difficult to make a ramp with carriages and crates.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°What do you think our chances would be if we do that?¡± I ask Androw.


    ¡°If you take out a patrol without being noticed and get past the wall, you''ll have a chance of reaching the keep just before they sound the alarm. You will need to sacrifice most of the creatures to not only get past his men at arms but also force him to use all his flow. And I''m not even mentioning the titled Nobles residing in the keep.¡± He answers.


    ¡°So, not likely to succeed.¡± I note. ¡°Do we have a plan of the castle?¡± I ask Cecil.


    ¡°I have a map drawn and verified by a few servants, you can trust the layout but not the scale.¡± She says, pushing a small roll of parchment to me.


    ¡°That does bring me to asking you how we''ll control the Rykz.¡± Androw speaks up.


    ¡°You''ll have to apply a pheromone on you that will mark you as friendly towards them, they will not attack as long as you do not bare your weapons against them. I will give you spare clay vials containing that pheromone in case you need to apply it to spare someone. The Rykz will split into squads and follow you until they pick up their target''s scent.¡± I explain.


    ¡°How many are there?¡± Liam asks.


    ¡°Around five hundred, I will take most of the warriors because I don''t think the harvesters will fit inside the tunnels.¡± I reply. ¡°Fifty harvesters and two hundred Rykz soldier drones should be plenty for you to work with.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Androw says with a hard determined expression. ¡°What''s the timeline for the attack on the wall?¡±


    ¡°Two hours after nightfall tomorrow night.¡± I say.


    ¡°We''ll need to be quick, it''ll take at least half an hour to reach the northern quarter and get into position to grab our targets. We''ll avoid skirmishes with patrols as much as possible but they will inevitably happen and slow us down even more.¡± He notes.


    ¡°The Rykz will switch to killing if they encounter heavy opposition. You simply have to guide them and explain to your targets that they have a choice. If there are patrols blocking you, just let them deal with it while you move on.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That''s a bit counter-intuitive for me, I''m not used to leaving soldiers behind but I can deal.¡± Androw says slowly.


    ¡°Well, I think that''s all I can contribute.¡± I speak up. ¡°I''m going to go spot the tunnel entrances, Aisha could show me if you don''t need her.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± Androw nods. ¡°We''re simply going to finalize what the plan of attack will be, Cecil will get us there but we need to settle on the most efficient path to take from one target to another.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± I ask Aisha and she shakes her head. ¡°Alright.¡± I say standing up. ¡°I''ll feed the Rykz tomorrow morning. We should all meet there at dawn so you can get used to them and help out.¡±


    I head out of the warehouse, taking my mask off when Aisha closes the door behind me. She climbs back into the carriage and signals me to do the same.


    ¡°We''ll have to drop the last barrels off first if you want to feed them tomorrow. I need to bring this back soon.¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod.


    We make the stop to unload them between the warehouses. I walk around the buildings to verify that both front and back doors are still locked. Satisfied, we leave for her friend''s workplace, making a detour to pass in front of a small storage unit that isn''t even as large as a small house.


    ¡°That''s where the smuggler tunnel is, there is a hatch on the ground at the left corner when you enter.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Seems pretty small for a warehouse.¡± I comment.


    ¡°You don''t need space if you''re moving the merchandise out as soon as it arrives.¡± She says.


    Aisha then brings us to the stables near the southern gates, where her friend works. I stand in the shadows while she talks to the young man. She tells him that she''ll borrow the trough for another day if it''s no trouble. He shrugs and says he''s glad to help out with a friendly smile.


    They wave at each other as Aisha and I depart on foot. She guides me to a street corner and stops. She turns around, facing me with her back to a mansion on the other side of the street. It isn''t large but I can see that potted plants and marble railings through the glass windows.


    There are two men playing dice under the front porch, they are wearing casual clothes but unlike most shops guards I''ve seen in the city, they have swords at their waists instead of clubs or daggers.


    ¡°The night shift isn''t any different.¡± She comments. ¡°We could go around and slip inside to check if you want, it shouldn''t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to.¡± I shake my head. ¡°This isn''t far from the docks so I''ll have time to check while I wait for Lance.¡±


    ¡°The tunnel entrance is set behind a bookshelf that slides when pushed.¡± She tells me. ¡°Are you set on doing this alone? It would be safer to ambush her. According to Madame Cecil, it''ll be much harder to reestablish order if she dies because her faction is the only one likely to be willing to help. And if you die... well I''m not sure what the effects of that would be but it would be a sad ending for both of you.¡±


    ¡°I owe it to myself.¡± I reply. ¡°We need to resolve our history before we can move forward. I''m alive now because I set on this course of revenge, I can''t turn back now. I won''t. Too much blood has been spilled for me to allow cowardice within myself, I''ve lost too much. I''ll beat her, prove that we can stand as equals. Bring her to where I was. Nothing won''t happen again.¡± I pause, noticing my loss of control.


    Aisha remains quiet, calmly listening. I take a deep breath and start wondering. With all I''ve done, my questionable decisions.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of me?¡± I ask. ¡°Don''t you think me insane?¡±


    ¡°I think you''re struggling like most people are. Your choices are your own. We''re not afraid because neither of us thinks you''re the kind of person that could go through with your threat if we were to accidentally reveal your identity, and that''s what makes you worth gambling on.¡± I frown and she raises her hand to tell me to let her finish. ¡°We don''t intend to do so, Madame believes that the symbol is more beneficial and revealing your identity would hurt more than help.¡±


    ¡°Don''t trust me too much, Aisha. I''ve done ugly things.¡± I say, thinking of all the blood I have on my hands, from the ambush in the forest to what I did in Castle Lance.


    ¡°Yet, you''re risking your life when you don''t have any stakes in Meria''s future.¡± She comments. ¡°You could have hidden and helped the Rykz from the shadows instead of doing all this.¡±


    It''s my turn to remain silent, failing to find anything to say and feeling like contesting her assessment would only end up looking like I''m fishing for compliments. I sigh and start walking back to the docks.


    We reach Cecil''s warehouse without issue. I put my mask back on before stepping in, finding the four of them standing around the table and arguing as they move around it to point at the large map of the city. They''re prioritizing targets in function of location and importance. I sit in and listen out of curiosity, especially when Androw talks.


    ¡°Listen, you need to understand that as soon as we hit the first patrol of soldiers, Nobles in that street will notice. The more cowardly will barricade themselves, which shouldn''t be an issue if we have harvesters, but the smarter ones will run for help. That''s not a problem because we''ll have moved on before the reinforcements arrive, but the issue is that a warning might reach the titled Nobles which is why we need hit the two Barons first and then split up to catch the rest before regrouping here.¡± He points at a spot one street away from the plaza. ¡°There, we''ll make use of your knowledge of the city''s guard patrols to evade them and head for the wall which should be about to be attacked at that point in time.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain that you''re not pushing this plan of action because of your personal reasons?¡± Cecil asks. ¡°And don''t get mad, I''m asking honestly.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± He grunts. ¡°You know people but I know soldiers and conscripts. Discipline and rules are ingrained into them through training. Added to that is the fact that most grow up to see Nobles as people who naturally hold power over them, regardless of right and wrong. This means that if we want to convince those they command, we need to show them that even these titled Nobles are just as human as they are. Elizabeth''s duel did much to push the idea, but the fresh reminder will be what makes or break your plan.¡± He explains, his cheeks red from the passionate diatribe.


    ¡°The general sentiment about the war is negative. I worked hard to achieve that result.¡± Cecil says. ¡°Perhaps, that clouded my view. People feel like they shouldn''t have been dragged in one of Nobility''s power plays, one that brought creatures who never threatened Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°But that is not enough to get them to turn on their officers or lay down arms without orders. What you''re attempting is quite different from provoking a rout, Cecil.¡± Androw says with a smile. ¡°I hope it works for you, but I need to reiterate that we will be leaving with Baron Nadir in our custody as soon as we regroup.¡±


    ¡°What will do you to him?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Get him to apologize to my daughter in her grave.¡± He says firmly, his resolved expression mirrored by his two companions. ¡°If you succeed and Cecil sets up that council she spoke of, then perhaps the Baron should stand trial. Otherwise, I will give him a weapon and see whether he runs away or not in the face of death.¡±


    ¡°You''re a better person than I am. I wouldn''t have put Father''s killer on trial.¡± I whisper to myself. ¡°Those that you fail to capture alive, bring their severed heads.¡± I add out loud.


    ¡°To what end?¡± Androw asks.


    ¡°It''ll be useful to convince Nobility I''m not bluffing when I threaten them.¡± I reply coldly.


    I lay back in my seat, listening as they continue to discuss. The conversation soon turns laborious as they split their tasks so I stand and get to the stove to start making tonight''s meal. Androw and his companions leave early, confirming that they''ll be at the docks tomorrow morning.


    I eat alone with Aisha as Cecil leaves to collect the clothes carrying our target''s scents. I train for a few hours and go to bed, eager to see the morning''s sun.


    --- --- ---

 Dances.Ch39

    I pull myself out of my slumber. Today is the day. I hop out of bed and grab the basin to clean up, spending half an hour getting rid of every little smudge of dirt. I thoroughly wash my hair and wipe the last stains of blood from my mask before putting it on.


    Once done, I pick clean white clothes with long sleeves to hide my glove and dress up. I grab the wooden case containing the clay vials and the set the one with my equipment under my left arm.


    I push aside the tarp separating my section with the main room. Aisha and Cecil are dressed up with dark outfits. The map of the city on the table has more lines than it did last time I looked, several of them highlighting paths of escape. Aisha is carrying a wicker basket with shirts, socks, and pants inside.


    ¡°Those hold our target''s scents.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°Okay. Feeling ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As much as we can be.¡± Aisha nods.


    ¡°Whether or not we succeed, Meria will have fallen by tomorrow.¡± I tell them. ¡°Stay alive, the Izla will need leadership.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of dying.¡± Cecil says with a smile. ¡°Let''s meet these creatures, I''m rather curious.¡±


    She picks up the map while Aisha sets bread and smoked meat on a piece of cloth that she ties into a small package. We depart, walking along the docks with the sea to our right.


    There is only a single ship anchored to a pier, a galley waving Duke Meria''s flag. That may be why there are much fewer people on the docks than there were yesterday, all those who could leave already have.


    Rob, Cecil''s employee, is there with Androw, Liam, and Louise. They''re waiting for us in-between the warehouses. They are carrying swords at their waists and wearing hard leather armors under their hooded cloaks. Attached to their belts are large handkerchiefs.


    ¡°To hide our faces.¡± Androw speaks up, likely having noticed the direction of my gaze.


    I nod and directly walk up to the backdoor, unlocking it. I hold it open for everyone to enter the building, stepping in behind them. The darkness is pierced only by the rare ray of light that makes it through the wooden wall''s planks. I lay down the two wooden cases I''m carrying.


    They''re all holding in place, hesitating to move from where they stand and apparently not daring to assemble fire constructs to see their surroundings. I take hold of a flow torch and light it up, handing it over to them.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I have what I need to ensure that there''s no problem.¡± I say, showing the case containing the clay vials. ¡°It comes directly from a Princess so it should be more effective than even the University''s stuff. Don''t attack and they won''t either.¡±


    ¡°I''ll watch from here if you don''t mind.¡± Louise speaks up and the other two nod in agreement.


    I shrug and make my way to the first crate, pulling the lid and laying it down on the ground. Aisha helps me take the rest of the covers off while Androw lights up some more torches. Cecil stands with the other two, scrutinizing the drones and occasionally glancing at me.


    ¡°See, no problem.¡± I tell Louise and Liam, pointing at the lethargic Rykz. ¡°Grab a barrel. Androw, help Aisha pour the flour.¡±


    I tap a harvester''s rolled up shell. It awakens and uses its legs to push itself out of the crate, rising to its full height. They hold their breaths, watching the large creature stand. I exert a slight pressure on its back to direct it towards the trough at the center of the room. I move on and wake all the harvesters up.


    ¡°Break the chunks.¡± I speak up, they''re all warily staring at the Rykz who are forming ranks.


    ¡°Mindless but effective indeed.¡± Androw comments, face revealing his dislike. ¡°Will they be able to fight with these injuries?¡± He glances at the harvester with a broken arm.


    ¡°Without an issue.¡± I confirm.


    As the morning goes by, they get more comfortable with the drones. They help me cover them with the horse cloaks, which we end up having to cut in a few places because the hems are constraining their leg''s range of movement.


    None of us use constructs, choosing to keep our reserves maxed out in prevision for tonight. I get the drones to form ranks in front of the barred double doors in both warehouses.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask Androw.


    ¡°That they look odd but not immediately recognizable.¡± He replies. ¡°We''ll be able to go by during nighttime, but eventually someone is going to alert the guards.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, we''ll move faster than the news. Still, something to keep in mind.¡± He says.


    ¡°Alright, are we done for now Elizabeth?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Let''s eat then.¡± Aisha speaks up enthusiastically.


    We climb and take a seat on the empty crates to have our meal. I slide my mask askew and devour my chunk of bread along with a small slice of smoked meat. Androw is pensive while Cecil''s eyes remain trained on me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I want to discuss what happens next.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I say.


    ¡°I want you to take a spot in the council I''ll put together. There is some... criticism about your violent ways and dealings with the Rykz.¡± Cecil explains. ¡°It would be beneficial if you took an active part in restoring the peace.¡±


    ¡°I''ve told you before that Elizabeth Vil is a temporary persona. Besides, they are correct in thinking twice about following my example. Violence should not become an end, it must be a last resort and I have not used it as such.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°The problem is that many agree with your methods, Elizabeth. You need to set the course.¡± She argues.


    ¡°I cannot remain in Meria, Cecil. I have an obligation to see this through which means that I will probably leave before the Rykz army does. I''m sure you can find a better figurehead.¡± I say.


    ¡°Not among peasantry.¡± Cecil objects.


    ¡°That''s just as well.¡± I comment thoughtfully. ¡°Your council can rule lawfully by itself, there is no need for a flawed flag bearer.¡±


    ¡°There needs to be a counter-balance. You''re perfect for the role since you have enough power and dedicated support from the peasantry that they would be wary of defying you. It would offset unrest if you''re there to show that the bourgeois in the council aren''t a new kind of Nobility.¡± Cecil argues.


    ¡°Ask the Templars.¡± I shrug. ¡°It is their role to provide balance, make them take a more proactive part.¡±


    ¡°If they make it through the night.¡± She sighs. ¡°The morning has reassured me somewhat about the Rykz'' ability to discern friend and foe but temple guards aren''t known for laying down their weapons. I suppose I''ll send a warning to their Temple after we''ve secured the prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Trust me I''ve seen them fight the Rykz, the Templars won''t fall unless they make the mistake of attacking a Princess head on again and I doubt they will.¡± I say.


    Androw and his two companions concur with my assessment. We finish eating in silence as the atmosphere grows heavier because of the deadline looming over our heads.


    ¡°I''m going to get ready.¡± I speak up, hopping off my crate.


    I make my way to the long wooden case holding my gear. I carefully put my hard leather armor on. It smells like blood and iron, like battle, death. I grow nervous but I focus on tightening the straps that hold the protective gear in place. The feel of it around my body allows me to relax a little, despite the restraint places on my breasts.


    I fit my chain-mail over my shoulders, securing it by fastening my belt around my waist. I turn my back on them to take the mask off to set my helmet on. I grab the broken silver lion pommel sword and wedge it under the belt before taking hold of my hammer.


    ¡°How long until nightfall?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Let''s see.¡± Androw says, making his way to the door. He opens it slightly and throws a look outside. ¡°It''s about two in the afternoon, so in seven hours at least.¡±


    I nod and open the other wooden case. I take a couple of clay vials containing the friendly pheromones and tie them to my belt with leather strings, next to my mask. I then hand the case over to Androw.


    ¡°The ones with black dots are for you and as a safety if you need to mark children as friendlies.¡± I tell him. ¡°The others we''ll open before we go. You can remove the cork or break them.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± He nods.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Can you show me the map?¡± I ask Cecil.


    She unrolls it and lays it down on the ground. I look for the small mansion between the eastern and southern quarter, near the center of Meria. There is an avenue that goes from the docks and crosses a street very close to it.


    It might be safer to use it since, as far as I recall, there are mostly shops along the way. Those will be closed because of curfew so there will be fewer people around than if I go through a residential area.


    ¡°What do you think, would I have a better chance of getting by undetected if I take that avenue rather than the alleys?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but make sure you only engage on it after you''ve made it out of the piers. There are almost always drunk sailors breaking curfew.¡± Androw answers.


    I spend the next hours staring at the map, not even talking, simply memorizing because Cecil will be bringing it with her since they''re the ones who''ll need it most. We''re supposed to meet in a courtyard at the south-west corner, near the section of the wall that they''re going to compromise by taking out its officers.


    The afternoon goes by at an excruciatingly slow pace that only serves to make me tenser. To occupy myself, I call to review the plan several times. Androw goes along with it, the only test to his discipline seems to be his grim determination to set it in motion. Aisha, on the other hand, is biting her nails.


    ¡°No weapons?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have a dagger.¡± Rob says, showing the small weapon behind his back.


    ¡°Aisha and I have a better chance of making it out safely without one. One of the few tenets Nobility still respects, to a point, is that they don''t attack unarmed civilians.¡± The Madame replies.


    ¡°Tell that to the Duke.¡± Liam comments with a dark frown.


    ¡°I concede the point. Still, we would attract unwanted attention if we drew blades and we are capable of defending ourselves to a degree. It is safer for us to appear non-threatening.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I can see the sense in that.¡± Androw agrees.


    I nod, recalling how Teva wore hers but never seemed ready or able to actually use it. I doubt Cecil, or even Aisha, would balk at the sight of blood but their argument seems sensible.


    Two more hours later, the tiny rays of sunlight filtering in from outside finally show signs of weakening. I lay down my hammer to start walking back and forth, fighting my impatience.


    ¡°It''ll be time to send the message soon.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You want to write it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.


    Cecil searches a pouch at her side, taking a small piece of parchment out along with a small ink bottle and a quill. I take the items off her hands and set them on the crate. I write as few words as possible. It''ll rattle her.


    ''Alone. Crossing of the 4<sup>th</sup> and 5<sup>th</sup> streets.''


    I take hold of the broken sword and drop a few drops of ink on the pommel''s silver lion head. I then take the piece of parchment and press its clear back on the pommel, marking the back. I check the result, it''s slightly smudged but I can definitely recognize the image. And with how crumpled the message is, there should be no doubt in her mind.


    I softly blow on the ink to help it dry quicker, dreamily imagining the coming fight. Pinning my Lady, tearing her down so that she experiences the path I took, revealing my face as the last blow. Feeling my bloodlust rise, I shake my head.


    Aisha walks up to me, her hand held out. I fold the paper in two and extend it out. She seizes it but waits a few seconds, staring eye to eye, before taking it. She leaves the warehouse, opening and closing the backdoor in a flash.


    ¡°Are you confident in being able to defeat the Duke after battling the Countess?¡± Androw suddenly asks.


    ¡°I''ll have the Rykz to count on.¡± I reply. ¡°And a trump card.¡± I add, thinking of the runic construct on my sleeve glove.


    ¡°He isn''t at his peak power.¡± Cecil notes. ¡°But don''t let your guard down, the fact that he hasn''t shown himself in days is worrying in itself.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I dismiss the concern, what matters now is my battle with Leomi.


    Aisha comes back about twenty minutes later, as the sun gives out its last rays for the day.


    ¡°I passed it along to a runner, it''ll reach her soon.¡± She says.


    ¡°Good.¡± I grin. ¡°Let''s get ready then.¡±


    I walk up to the case and take out the clay vials that aren''t marked with black dots, handing them over to the others. They uncork them and pass through the Rykz'' ranks with them while I tap the shoulder of each of the hundred warriors to pull them aside.


    The scouts and harvesters organize in three groups that each contain five squads of ten. We move on to the other warehouse and do the same before unbarring the front double doors. Cecil keeps an eye out while I turn to the others.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask them. ¡°Now''s the time to pull out.¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡± Androw replies with a serious expression.


    ¡°This is our chance to create something new. Nobility needs to go for that to happen.¡± Aisha speaks up, surprising me.


    ¡°Well said.¡± I nod.


    Androw distributes the vials marked with a black dot and they pop the corks off. Aisha then takes the clothes out of the wicker basket and hands two to each of them. I pull the double doors open while Rob does the same for the other building.


    ¡°This is it, let''s go.¡± I say, towards the Rykz and the humans.


    The drones pour out of the warehouses in order. Their legs hit the pavement with muted clicking sounds, it is audible but not too overt. I wave at the two columns of a hundred warriors and take their lead, immediately guiding them into an alley. The others take the same route but take a turn at the second crossing.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Androw says.


    ¡°May the Emperor bless us.¡± I reply in a whisper.


    The scout and harvester squads follow those who opened the vial containing their orders. The cloaks, made for horses, don''t seem to be hindering their ability to move around or detect their surroundings.


    I would recognize their figures as belonging to Rykz at first sight but it shouldn''t be the case for most others. I assemble an enhancing construct for my eyesight and one for my hearing.


    I feel oddly at peace. I''m a little worried about being spotted but I''m past hesitation now. This is it. This is the moment that will decide if the battle for Meria ends in slaughter or the birth of something new. Sadly, I won''t be around long enough to witness what Cecil plans to enact.


    We reach the end of the alley and I raise my hand while slowing down. The warriors stop behind me. I throw a glance to either side. Most windows have their shutters closed and there is no light coming out of half of those who aren''t.


    I take a right and cross over to the left side of the street because there are more open windows giving out torchlight. We''ll be less likely to be seen if we pass under them.


    I make my way with the two hundred warriors. Unfortunately, they''re making some noise and people are curious by nature so some throw glances out and observe our passing. I set my hammer on my shoulder and grit my teeth, a single scream could sound the alarm as it would be heard by city guards who would then check the area.


    ¡°What is it?¡± A woman asks.


    ¡°It''s dark, looked vaguely like tall cattle though.¡± An adolescent answers.


    I sigh and accelerate my pace. We''re making too much noise anyway, might as well hurry along. I count the streets as we pass them and when we reach the 6<sup>th</sup>, I take a right turn between two large buildings with no signs of inhabitants.


    Once all the warriors are hidden between the structures. I stop and ponder how to get them to stay here for a moment. I decide to simply hold out my hand as I walk backward. They follow along. I slam the ground with my boot and they stop.


    I take a few more steps distance and they remain in position. I turn and make my way to the small mansion by taking a left on the 5<sup>th</sup> street, soon arriving at the crossing with the 4<sup>th</sup>.


    There are two guards outside of the building, sitting under the porch like those I saw yesterday. A man and a woman throwing dice in a large bowl, they''re both wearing clean-cut clothes and have swords at their side.


    I walk up to them while assembling two lion strikes. They watch me with suspicion at first but it is soon drowned out by surprise and fearful recognition.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± I say, giving them a small bow. ¡°You two have something of a choice to make right now.¡±


    They stare at me, pointedly avoiding the mean looking hammer resting on my shoulder. After a while, I incline my head sideways to provoke a reaction.


    ¡°W, what kind of choice?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°Well, you either decide that your duty is to go home to your families and barricade your doors or...¡± I say, deliberately trailing off.


    ¡°Or?¡± The woman questions.


    ¡°Or you make noise and cause me a minor inconvenience before I knock you out.¡± I shrug, taking a step to put them within range of my weapon.


    ¡°The mansion is empty, Lady Vil.¡± She affirms, fidgety.


    ¡°I know.¡± I reply. ¡°Which means it isn''t worth it for you, is it?¡±


    ¡°There''s a... reason we''re here. The Duke wouldn''t be happy with us if we just left.¡± The man argues.


    ¡°Meria will have bigger things to worry about before the night is over, I promise you that. Just say I knocked you out if it makes you feel better, same result except you''re not risking your skulls.¡± I say. They swallow nervously, still hesitating. ¡°Go home.¡± I order them in a harsh tone.


    The two share a quick glance, nodding almost at the same time. They suddenly take off at a running pace. Shit, are they going to... Nah, they''re not calling for help or alarming anyone, just escaping. I sigh in relief and wait until they fade into the distance before making my way back to the Rykz.


    I guide them to the mansion without incident. I press my left hand against the door''s lock and leverage its strength to attempt to force it open. I fail at first, ending up having to find firm footing to use the two lion strikes I prepared. I activate them in close succession to ensure that I break through the reinforced frame and lock. The wood cracks with a dry sound.


    I walk in with the Rykz on my heels, making my way to the door leading into the backyard. I unlock it from the inside and manage to get all of the warriors in. I then search the bookshelf concealing the passage to the castle.


    I find several and sigh, deciding to simply test them all. It takes me a bit to go through them all and none of them move even a single centimeter aside. I frown and almost make my way upstairs, despite how unlikely it would be for a secret passage''s entrance to be located there.


    I realize in time, before ridiculing myself, that I only tried to make them move from right to left. Groaning, I test them all again and this time discover the underground tunnel behind a shelf containing large record books without titles on their spines.


    The stairs leading down are made of oak and the pillars holding the railings are carved with stag heads. I frown at the unnecessary expense and close it again. At least that tells me that this probably leads inside the keep.


    I head to the front of the mansion and close the door, blocking it with a chair, I then slide an armchair in front of a window that gives on the 4<sup>th</sup> and 5<sup>th</sup> street''s crossing.


    I wait there with my hammer on my lap, stroking its handle that ends in a spike as I imagine how it would feel to pin my Lady down with it. My heartbeat grows faster, stronger. Time elapses, I spend it counting the seconds separating me from her.

 Dances.Ch40

    I hear a horse incoming at galloping speed from the adjacent avenue, it barely slows down to take the turn and crosses the 4<sup>th</sup> street in no time. Its rider is tall and slender, wearing a full armor with a helmet included. The crest is unmistakably Leomi''s, a lance intertwined in a stag''s antlers.


    She pulls on her mounts reins and it slows down, stopping in the middle of the crossing. Now that she has stopped, I can hear a dozen other riders not far behind. I stand, angry, ready to call the Rykz to obliterate them all.


    But my Lady dismounts and slaps the animal''s rump with the steel backing of her gloves. It neighs and departs at full speed. She runs and hops over a low-wall enclosing a property, despite the weight on her back, hiding behind it.


    I cool down, reassured by her actions. The Nobles pursuing her arrive at the crossing, Yvonne and Edusa leading them. They barely slow down to make a turn to take the street her horse went down. She didn''t tell them where she was going.


    She waits for them to pass before making her way back to the center of the crossing. She takes her helmet off to scrutinize the area, holding it under her arm. I kick the chair blocking the front door and open it.


    Leomi immediately turns to the sound, rushing over at double pace. I conceal myself behind the door. As soon as she walks in, I slam the door shut and set the chair back in place. She flips around, dominant hand on her sword.


    We face each other, her disappointment that I am the one who called her here is visible on her sharp traits. Her eyes soon find the broken silver lion pommel sword at my waist.


    ¡°Jessica took it in the end.¡± My Lady murmurs softly.


    I ignore her and head to the living room, the largest in the mansion. She follows closely. Once there, I take hold of the long table and throw it against the back wall to make space.


    ¡°How did you get that? Did she give it to you? Did you steal it? How is she? Where is she? Is she here?¡± She presses me for answers.


    I hold my tongue. She frowns and forms a fire construct to chase the darkness and anchors it to the chandelier attached to the ceiling.


    ¡°Th, ther, there''s blood on it.¡± She stutters. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I take the shattered weapon in hand and throw it to the ground between us. It spins on itself and stops with its fractured blade pointing at me.


    ¡°Talk to me, Elizabeth!¡± She pleads. I remain silent. ¡°Tell me, help her!¡± She urges me but I remain unfazed. ¡°She''s your sister for the Emperor''s sake! I looked into it. There was a fire in Baron Wilhelm''s mansion eighteen years ago, it''s said that a two year old girl, you, died along with her family that day. It fits, your mother, Elly Wilhelm, survived same as you and she likely took a boat to the Izla to escape. She''s your sister, Elizabeth, speak to me! I need to know to help Jessica!¡±


    ¡°So you''ll break another vow.¡± I utter harshly, unable to stop myself. Referring to the oath Leomi took to do nothing.


    She freezes, taken aback by my accusation. She fails to sustain my glare and looks away in shame.


    ¡°I''ll do anything for her.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Your true colors. You care not for our will.¡± I say with a rough angry laugh. ¡°I knew you would throw me away for her on the first occasion.¡± I add, grinning inside my helmet.


    Leomi straightens her posture, swallowing her saliva as she takes the accusations in. Yet the light gray abyss of my Lady''s eyes never leave the broken sword laying between us, focused on its shattered tip and the blood on it. Her expression suddenly hardens and she sets her helmet back on as her dominant hand''s slender fingers wrap around her weapon''s handle.


    ¡°What did you do, Elizabeth Vil? Did you hurt my Jessica?¡± She utters each word separately, carefully articulating them in an intense tone.


    ¡°Oh, there''s no doubt. I almost killed her.¡± I admit truthfully with a mad giggle. I tap my left side, where my spike hit when Teva stopped me. ¡°Aimed for the heart, hit there. Lucky girl, isn''t... Fuck!¡± I jump back, barely dodging my Lady''s lightning fast slash.


    The only reason I even could is because of my limb''s sense. I bring my hammer around and block the upward reverse strike she throws, something I''ve seen her do too often to get caught by it now.


    ¡°Where is she? Where is she? Where is she? Where is she?¡± Leomi utters repeatedly, throwing blows with each word.


    I can somewhat hazily detect how twisted by resentment her face is behind her helmet. I narrowly manage to deviate them as I retreat on my back foot. I assemble and activate a full body strengthening construct, succeeding in recovering just in time to slide away and avoid another lion strike that she sneaks in-between normal attacks.


    I feel a heavy impact on my right side and am thrown aside by it. A kick she landed because I''m was too focused on her weapon. I use the split second it takes her to recover her footing to assemble a lion strike and swing my hammer towards her legs.


    The blow glances her right greave, leaving a large dent in the steel. She buckles but that doesn''t stop her from countering with a golden glowing left palm strike to my helmet, dazing me enough that I fall to my knees.


    I watch with disbelief as she raises her sword high above her head to bring it down towards my left shoulder. Survival. My left limb brings my hammer up and blocks the strike a moment before it can cut through.


    The attempt brings me back to when she sliced my burning arm off. Cold fear mixes with the cool euphoria spreading from the tendrils anchored to my bones.


    I spring forward to tackle her but she lands another kick and I smash against the wall. Leomi rushes me, furiously screaming as she prepares to launch a wide slash aimed at my torso. I assemble a hardening construct for my left forearm. Reading the trajectory, I let go of the hammer with that hand, activate it and slap the flat side of her blade, successfully deviating it without getting cut. I put the construct on standby to avoid burning my energy.


    I follow up on that with a one-armed upward swing of my hammer that impacts her breastplate. Clang. It throws her backward but doesn''t do much damage beyond a scratch or two. That buys me enough breathing room to get into a defensive stance and assemble several lion strikes.


    ¡°I''m going to fucking break you for what you did to her, Elizabeth!¡± Lance threatens. ¡°But before that, you''ll tell me exactly how I can find my Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You still think she wants you after all you''ve done to her?¡± I ask coldly. ¡°You''re mine now.¡±


    ¡°Aarh!¡± The raging growl rumbles out of her throat.


    Leomi flashes forward at unbelievable speed. The weight of her steel armor not appearing to slow her down in the slightest, her movements reminiscent of Vikiana''s when she used a full body lion strike.


    I activate a prepared construct but she half-spins on herself to gather even more momentum to launch two consecutive attacks on my hammer, blowing it away just enough that I am left open to a third slash that lands flat on my chest.


    Clink. My feet take off the ground and I go through the wooden wall behind me. The pain of a cracked rib, muted by the substance injected from my limb, hits me mid-flight. I crash into the dark room, my lips lifting in a toothy smile. A few of my chain-mail''s links broke but it did prevent the blade from cutting me.


    I roll backward, standing back up before she can follow to capitalize on my overconfidence and failure to realize that I have some of the same flaws the Rykz drones do. While I can read incoming arc of attacks, it is much harder to do so when they''re chained together inside a fraction of a second.


    As she steps through the hole I just created, I launch a lion strike swing with my full strength. The hammerhead shreds through the wooden wall to reach Leomi, giving her enough warning to inject flow into her armor''s runic construct.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    My hammer lands on the left arm she raises to block. The impact makes her reel and her steel vambrace loses much of its golden glow but it''s a small price to pay to stop such a heavy blow.


    I don''t give her the room to mount a proper defense and throw a front kick that hits her plackart, the plate protecting her stomach. She staggers back and I follow her into the living room with a swiping attack to her feet.


    My Lady uses another full body lion strike to swirl away from my weapon while her left hand flashes towards my helmet in a backhanded slap. I lean into it and it hits at an odd angle. Crack.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She yelps as her bones break.


    There is pain as well as frustration and anger in the outcry. I press on with a flurry of hammer blows, passing it around my back by using lion strikes. She either avoids the attacks entirely or skillfully parries by locking weapons in the middle of their arcs to force them away from her.


    I carry on without letting up despite how ineffective my tactic appears to be because it forces her to use full body lion strikes to sustain my assault. If she''s going along to drain my flow reserves, I''m happy to oblige.


    Except, after a long moment, I realize that I''m wrong. She isn''t getting overwhelmed at all, I somehow got dragged into her pace and none of my attacks actually come close to landing anymore.


    I leap away to put some distance between us. Leomi allows me to split. Her breaths are short and rugged. It took a toll on her to do this, she expended much more physical strength than I did.


    She adjusts her grip on her sword and takes the diagonal lion strike stance, her light gray abyss challenging me through her helmet''s visor. I grin and bring my hammer up in the overhead position she first taught me.


    My Lady advances slowly, her dominant arm tenses up and she turns on her waist to add a rotating motion to the attack. I focus on the shape of her blade with my limb''s sense. She unleashes the slash with such speed that my eyes on their own would never have sufficed to keep up.


    I take a half-step back and avoid the tip of her weapon by a hair, the best I could do. Lance appears wide open after missing me but I don''t let that fool me as I''ve seen her use such moves against the Rykz. She wants to bait me to rush in so she can counter.


    I activate my lion strike and use my own feinted overhead blow to make her think that she has time to avoid or block it. Except I never rotate the weapon to slam the hammerhead down in a relatively slow but powerful arc. I make my stab as fast as possible, aiming at her shoulder.


    Her eyes widen in surprise as she realizes her mistake, yet her traits tighten with determination as she lets herself fall backward. It doesn''t suffice, the sharp spike at the end of my weapon''s handle goes through her steel pauldron, piercing her flesh right under her left collarbone, slamming her against the ground, and pinning her to the floorboards.


    A sharp pain shakes me, I feel her sword planted in my own right shoulder. I miscalculated. My Lady reversed her grip and used her prepared lion strike along with my forward momentum to impale me at the exact same spot I got her. Neither of us went for the other''s vital areas when we obviously could have.


    Still, I won this exchange, and took the fight with it. She''s nailed down. I take her helmet off and rise to my full height, looking down at her, ignoring my biting injury to savor her twisted agonizing expression. I run my right thumb over her soft lips, ignoring the fact that it''s disturbing the blade stuck in me.


    Leomi opens her mouth and bites down on it. I smile and leave it there, taking advantage to close my grip around her jaw. I use my hold to force her head side to side, playing with her.


    ¡°My win.¡± I declare, shaking with excitement.


    She scoffs, unable to talk, but definitely capable of communicating that this isn''t over. I frown and immediately focus on my sense instead of wasting time searching with my eyes, cursing my inability to split my attention.


    I find that her broken left hand is holding one of her needle-explosive lance shaped construct, it''s still growing but it''s already plenty enough to blow me away. Shit.


    How does she still have enough flow? She doesn''t, she''s bluffing again. I place my left foot on the other side of her and lay my hand on the hammerhead. I glance down at her and apply pressure to it, making the spike plunge deeper into the floor while the handle slides along the hole in her shoulder.


    ¡°Arh!¡± She groans. ¡°Fuck you Elizabeth!¡± My Lady roars.


    She suddenly kicks up with her leg, aiming at my crotch that I just exposed stupidly. I manage to block at the last moment by closing my knees together. She follows up by bringing her lance construct around to throw it at me.


    There is no doubt on her face so I start reconsidering the conclusion I drew. I jump back and expand the skin hardening construct to encompass my entire left limb before activating it. I show her my left side and use the arm as cover.


    Crack. It shatters in hundreds of golden shards. Most miss as the construct has a wide radius, I block a lot of them but my legs lack protection and a dozen fragments pierce them. I falter and drop on my back.


    The shards then start slowly dissipating as the compressed air contained within is gradually released, instead of exploding like they likely did when she used it against Odo''s assassins. Her armor sustained some of the projectiles, but the steel plates weren''t punctured.


    I gather two-thirds of my reserves and weave a healing construct over the wounds. As I do that, she takes hold of my weapon''s handle with both hands and begins pulling it out.


    ¡°Arh, f... ah.¡± The small cries escape Leomi, making me feel all odd inside.


    ¡°Say the words and my life is yours.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I''ll take it with my own hands when I want it.¡± She retorts with an unstable voice.


    I laugh in response to her words, disturbing my aching injuries. I take hold of her sword, still planted in my shoulder, and yank it out. I try to catch my breath as I wait for my wounds to stop bleeding, not certain that I''ll manage to stand up until it they do.


    Lance manages to remove my hammer''s spike and puts it aside. We remain like this for a long while, waiting to heal enough to resume our battle for supremacy. Her head turns to the broken silver pommel sword laying on the ground at a distance from us.


    ¡°Liar, you baited me here because they''re attacking tonight.¡± She suddenly says. ¡°Jessica told you what to do?¡±


    ¡°I did but not only.¡± I admit, ignoring the second part.


    ¡°How is she?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Different from what you''ve told me.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°You don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± She utters without doubt. ¡°Is she hurt? Did you hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as you did.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± Leomi seethes in response.


    I remain silent, worried that perhaps I went too far. I shake my head and decide to keep resting like she is. I don''t know how many tens of minutes pass but eventually we both manage to gather ourselves enough to sit up, each holding the other''s weapon.


    We struggle to stand, I do because of my legs while she has to take her heavy armor into account. Before we can clash again, I hear horses approaching the crossing at trotting speed. Too many hooves are hitting the pavement for me to count.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear under my breath.


    I throw her sword in front of her and extend my hand out. She glares but does hand my hammer over. While she leans in to pick up her weapon, I stumble over to the next room. I hurriedly open the door giving into the courtyard where the two hundred warriors are gathered.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz immediately welcome me with their loud breathing cry, they seem agitated and struggling to restrain themselves from moving. I hit the side of the door with my hammer and they rush forth.


    I make my way back to my Lady, she''s on her guard and staring at the warriors pouring in from behind me. I take a clay vial marked with a black dot off my belt and throw it at her feet.


    She tries to catch it before it smashes against the ground but fails because her dominant hand holds her blade while her left shoulder has a gaping wound in it, not unlike the one in my right. The Rykz column parts ranks to pass on either side of her. Yet, unusually for these disciplined creatures, a few bump into her.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She yells. ¡°You brought these creatures in Meria?!¡±


    ¡°I''m ensuring that the battle ends tonight, before you make them shatter the damn walls.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I was going to force the issue tonight, you fool! If your jealousy didn''t control you, I would be talking to the Duke right now!¡± She screams at me.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Some of the warriors perk up at her tone, some of their cloaks sliding off. I take another vial off my belt and uncork it, handing it over to her. She tears it out of my hands and runs to the front of the mansion where the Rykz are gathering.


    ¡°Not too late for that.¡± I note, following her.


    She ignores me and looks out the window. I glance out. There are Templars gathering outside, at least three dozens but probably more. Fuck. The two mansion guards that I chased away earlier are among them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Alarm bells resound in the distance, those that warn that the city is under attack. That''s too soon, is it because of Cecil and the other? Leomi turns to me with a deadly glare and pale cheeks.


    ¡°You can''t get caught here.¡± She says in a tone filled with fear.


    ¡°I think so, but why do you?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Because you executed a Count and called people to question Nobility''s right to rule.¡± She hurriedly explains. ¡°They won''t let you get away with that without retaliating and the Templars aren''t likely to either after what you just did. Your kinship and resemblance to Jessica makes you a threat to her life and I fucking swear that I will kill you before I let you do anything that endangers her. There is a secret passage here, correct? Use it and run.¡±


    I smile at the sentiment and take hold of my helmet with my right hand, groaning at the strain on my wound. I''m out of time and I can settle for this stalemate.


    She hits me in the stomach with her broken left hand before I can take it off, catching me off guard and cutting my breath. I fall to the ground as the impact shakes my already unsteady legs.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Leomi cries in pain. ¡°What did I just tell you?¡± She asks with mad eyes. ¡°Keep the damn thing on!¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The warriors turn to her, unsheathing their sabers at once. Leomi flips around to face them but almost immediately realizes that she doesn''t stand a chance and jumps through the window just before the first Rykz take swipes at her.


    ¡°W, wait!¡± I stutter, hand desperately extended out.


    ¡°I''ll settle this with you, Elizabeth. Until then, you better keep that face you don''t deserve hidden.¡± She calls out. ¡°And don''t touch my Jessica again.¡±

 Dances.Ch41

    I sit up and slam my hammer down on the floorboards, calling the warriors who are trying to pursue Lance out of the window back. One extends its shield out to help me stand. I gratefully accept and make my way to the bookshelf hiding the secret passage.


    It''s just as well that she didn''t let me reveal myself in the end. I shouldn''t let a momentary disruption of my plans destroy our chance to be together by exposing my identity to Templars or tell her the truth without the ability to keep her in place and listen.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I stumble in the library. The pain from the punctures in my legs intensifies but my limb almost immediately injects more of the cool substance and I manage to regain my footing.


    I hear the temple guards break through the door behind me and hurry to slide the heavy shelf aside. I then push the first Rykz through, the column follows it downstairs. As they pass by me, I tap their backs to make them go faster.


    Once about a hundred of them go by, however, the Templars fighting with the back-line are audibly getting closer. I step into the passage and wait for another fifty to pass before stopping the rest by pointing my weapon at the battle.


    I slide the bookshelf back into place before slamming my hammer down on the rails allowing it to move, destroying the mechanism. I make my way to the front of the column as quickly as I can, which isn''t very fast with my injuries.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Keep quiet.¡± I utter.


    The tunnel is barely wide enough for two Rykz side by side, the only reason I''m able to reach the front is that they flawlessly move aside to let me pass. There isn''t any light in the passage, which isn''t an issue for me.


    I keep marching monotonously, realizing after a while that the warriors aren''t making breathing cries anymore. I never hear the Templars force their way in or catch sight of torches following behind, which isn''t a good sign for me.


    The fact that they''re not pursuing could mean many things. There could be an ambush on the other side which makes fighting Rykz in the tunnel unnecessary but they would need to know where this leads.


    Or it could be because the temple guards have other priorities like taking care of Cecil''s group. Or my Lady advised against it which is worrying for different reasons because she wouldn''t send me into an ambush after all she said.


    As the march drags on, I worry that I''m taking much too long. I consider accelerating my pace but I''m already going as fast as possible without worsening my wounds, which are already going to be a hindrance if I have to fight the Duke head on.


    I reach a flight of stairs and a stone wall at the end of the tunnel. There is just as much dust here as there was at the entrance, no one has used this passage in a long time. My perception of time skewed by the darkness and the muted pain distracting my thoughts. I find myself unable to estimate how much time has passed.


    I look for a lever or something to open the way, but my heat sense is unable to give me any clues. I use a fire construct and scrutinize the stones, finding that one of them is slightly misaligned with the others. I press on it.


    Click. Gears gripe and the wall slides away quietly. On the other side is a small antechamber with wardrobes and coffers. There are no guards. I push two warriors to walk in ahead of me.


    There isn''t enough space in this room to contain all the Rykz so I make my way to the thick oak door and open it just slightly to throw a look in. I find a bedroom. It''s so large that I could fit our entire house in it. I stumble at the thought that brings Father to the forefront of my mind.


    I''d done my best to avoid lingering on his fate because I blame myself for what happened, I know that I am more than partially responsible. Gloom and shadows drag me down, I grab the door frame to support myself. I''m so sorry.


    My limb injects more of the cool substance from its tendrils, sadness and self-blame are drowned out by it. I grasp at the feelings and try to stop them from fading away, failing. No! I regain control and experience relief despite myself. Am I already a monster that cannot stay in touch with humanity?


    I grip my hammer in anger and walk into the room. Two men at arms enter my range of detection. They''re in the hallway, standing on the other side of the bedroom''s door. I hold my hand out to tell the Rykz to hold behind me and move as quietly as possible to avoid rustling my chain-mail.


    ¡°I''m telling you I heard something.¡± One of them whispers.


    ¡°It''s suspicious, there shouldn''t be anyone else in this wing apart from a few Counts.¡± The other agrees.


    I stop moving, hugging the wall, waiting for them to step inside with my weapon raised and ready. They take hold of their swords but don''t pull them out of their scabbards, turning to open the door. The hinges creak.


    The man leans in to throw a peak and I bring my hammer down on the side of his face, restraining my strength. It hits and he crumbles to the ground. The second immediately unsheathes his sword, putting some distance between himself and the door.


    ¡°Intruder!¡± He calls out with a weak voice.


    I rush out of the bedroom and swing my hammer at his head before he starts yelling. He ducks and avoids the hit but fails to block the knee I bring up, smashing his nose.


    ¡°Argh!¡± He yowls.


    I bring my elbow down on the back of his head and he falls unconscious. I check both sides of the hallway. Finding no one, I drag the two unconscious men at arms into the bedroom and tie them up with bed sheets.


    I take the map Cecil gave me of the castle''s room arrangement and manage to find my location on it. I then turn to the waiting Rykz and signal them to follow me in the hallway, they pour out to reform their ranks behind me.


    I lead the warriors through a few corridors towards the Duke''s throne room, located right beside his apartments. A servant in a butler''s outfit crosses in front of us, carrying a copper platter of food.


    He freezes on the spot, eyes open so wide that they seem to be about to pop out. His hands shake a little, the porcelain plate vibrates on the metal, making noise.


    ¡°Shh. Calm down. You''re not in any danger.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You''re Lady Elizabeth.¡± He says, suppressing the trembling in his hands.


    ¡°I am.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I swear I followed Lady Lance''s instructions to the letter.¡± He whispers urgently. ¡°Master Meria is unaware that she diverted his orders for your capture. He''s in the throne room right now, speaking to her.¡±


    Of course, my plan failed in the worse way possible. Fuck. I take a deep breath and make my resolve. This is the final hurdle, a test for her. She''ll have to choose. Without her guilt for what she did to me influencing her decision. With her feelings for Elizabeth Vil, whatever they are, clouding her judgment.


    ¡°Don''t touch that knife and the Rykz won''t attack you.¡± I tell the butler.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± He says, cheeks pale.


    ¡°Do you have a key for this door?¡± I ask, pointing at a random door with a keyhole.


    ¡°I do.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡± I tell him. ¡°You''ll be safer inside and I would rather not knock you out.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± He nods hurriedly.


    He hands it over along with a ring of other keys, I push him inside and lock the door behind him. I then move out towards the Duke''s chambers as they should be empty right now.


    Unfortunately, as I turn the corner to it, three men and one woman at arms enter my range of detection, giving me some advance warning. I swear and pounce forward before they can react, assembling lion''s step constructs to close the distance.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Intruders!¡± Their sergeant yells.


    The Rykz follow behind, losing ground but not much. I swing my hammer and break through a woman''s hastily raised defense, smashing her thoracic cage. Her chain-mail completely ineffective. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The officer runs away, or leaves to sound the alarm, while the other two keep their nerves in front of the charging warriors and attempt to strike me down with their swords before the creatures arrive.


    I easily avoid their attacks despite my weakened state, they seem slow and unpolished compared to the way my Lady did battle, without hesitation or pause in the face of a physically stronger opponent that could end the fight in one well-placed blow.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I weave past the two soldiers, before they can bring their swords around, and pursue the sergeant, burning through the last of my reserves to catch up. I do so within a few tens of seconds, throwing my weapon at his back with all my strength.


    ¡°Intrud. Ugh!¡±


    The spikes on top of the hammerhead go through his back and he falls down, rolling a few times on himself before stopping dead. I recover my weapon and verify that no one heard the alert.


    I don''t see anyone, but that''s not conclusive. I walk back to the warriors, who already slaughtered the other two without a single loss, no doubt overwhelming them with numbers.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Silence.¡± I urge.


    I signal them to split with my hands and the Rykz spread out in three groups, two block the hallway while the last follows me inside. The vestibule is empty but the door to the living room is open.


    I walk in, there is a woman standing with her back to a luxurious door that has a white cloth backing. She is watching me, hesitating, her dress is white and light blue, the Duke''s colors, but she wears no jewelry. Another servant.


    ¡°Did you warn them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N, no.¡± She stutters. ¡°I''m not allowed in the throne room.¡±


    ¡°Go hide in a bedroom, don''t try to pick up a weapon or run and they won''t attack.¡± I assure her.


    She nods hesitantly. She side-steps away, keeping her back to the stone wall. I walk up to the door, turning my back on her to take my helmet off and lay my ear on the white cloth backing. I detect another door behind this one and men at arms aligned against the wall to either side.


    I use a trickle of flow to enhance my hearing for a few minutes but only catch a few unrecognizable muffled sounds. I set my helmet back on my head and slowly turn the knob, cracking this first door open just slightly.


    The one behind is covered in light blue cloth. I discreetly walk in the space between. I manage to discern those discussing aren''t in a state of alarm, they didn''t notice a thing of what just happened outside. I press my helmet against the door''s backing and listen closely.


    ¡°... received is insufficient, Duke.¡± Master Amand says. ¡°I have no doubt that the Emperor sent all that he could, and it is consequent, yet the fact that the flow expended most of its energy to travel here from Kruzser makes it so that what we have received remains too little to hold Meria.¡±


    ¡°Since when have Templars been cowards?¡± The Duke asks spitefully.


    ¡°We will put our lives on the line to defend the Empire, Duke.¡± Amand replies stiffly. ¡°But your subjects have taken no such oath.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Rasaec has not done such a thing in seven centuries, Amand!¡± He shouts. ¡°He ordered your Order to help King Cenwalh''s institute, and this only reaffirms my belief that he means us to fight these creatures off!¡±


    I pause, taken aback by the revelation. The Emperor took part in this?! That cannot be true, there must be an explanation. Cenwalh must have lied to Emperor Rasaec about his intent.


    ¡°If my Emperor wanted us to do battle until death ensues, he would have ordered as much. Since he gave no such command, we can safely conclude that this flow was specifically sent because there are no phalanxes available.¡± Amand argues. His tone is fatigued, the Master doesn''t seem to hold much hope of convincing the Noble.


    Emperor Rasaec is doing all he can to help. Even He is not infallible. I shake my head and keep my attention on the conversation.


    ¡°We cannot hold the wall, my Duke.¡± My Lady speaks up. ¡°The Rykz are relentless in their assaults, they outnumber us by more than fifteen to one. Their infiltration of the northern quarter is unmistakably an advance party whose goal is to sow chaos as a prelude to an attack. You must make a decision now, my Duke.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Give me solutions instead of telling me the same thing over and over again with different words. A week I''ve suffered your constant nagging, Lance!¡± The Duke rebukes. ¡°Amand, did your Templars at least deal with this issue?¡±


    ¡°We''ve dealt with fifty warriors in the southern sector while at least twice that number escaped underground. The Rykz raiding the northern sector have been more difficult to corner, they''ve split in squads and forcing us into dozens of skirmishes. Twenty harvesters and a hundred scouts dead so far, Duke.¡± The Master reports. ¡°We''ve suffered minimal losses.¡±


    ¡°How could you allow these creatures to dig tunnels inside my city? You''ve assured me that the runic construct would detect them long before they got close to my walls.¡± Meria accuses.


    ¡°I believe that they used the docks to infiltrate the city, my Lord.¡± Lance says.


    ¡°Then what kind of passage did they use to escape?¡± The Duke asks nervously.


    ¡°I believe one previously dug by smugglers but I do not know.¡± My Lady replies tensely. She''s lying, there is no way she missed the Duke''s crests in the mansion.


    ¡°Of course she doesn''t!¡± A man exclaims. ¡°My Duke, put me in charge of the defense, the Countess has failed. She is too young for the task.¡±


    ¡°Count Marec, what kind of glorious strategy do you propose to put in effect this time?¡± Edusa asks sarcastically. ¡°Perhaps boarding a ship to courageously escape to the mainland?¡±


    ¡°Silence, Lady Edusa. You may speak once you''ve earned a title.¡± The Duke rebukes sharply.


    ¡°I''ll have you know that my actions ensured that peasantry held the line while your precious Countess lost her castle!¡± Marec replies venomously.


    He''s the Noble I met in the truce tent, the one who spoke of glory gained in battle. It was a mistake not to kill him that day.


    ¡°Peace, Count Marec.¡± Meria says. ¡°That will be all, Master Amand. I will let you go back to your duties while I discuss this with my subjects.¡± He dismisses.


    ¡°Duke Meria.¡± The Masters says.


    I hear Amand depart towards the far side of the throne room from me. There is someone tapping their fingers on wood, stopping abruptly as soon as the Templar Master closes the door behind himself.


    ¡°Count Marec, go to headquarters and tell Commander Morgan that he is to do everything possible to hold my walls until morning. Advise him well and not a word to the Order.¡± The Duke commands.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± My Lady protest. ¡°What do we have to gain by delaying the innevitable?¡±


    ¡°The quickest transports will arrive back from their crossing to Port-Odo by then. We''ll be able to transfer enough troops to take it over and hold until King Cenwalh''s troops arrive with that damn creature. It is my last... our last hope.¡± He explains. ¡°Lance, you are to escort me with your young followers to the Temple. I will retrieve the flow Emperor Rasaec sent us and use it to galvanize my army.¡± He pauses. ¡°And enforce discipline if necessary.¡± He adds darkly.


    ¡°I w...¡± Leomi starts but stops. ¡°Those aren''t honorable methods, Duke.¡±


    ¡°I expect you to uphold your oath of fealty, Countess. As long as I live, Izla Meria lives on.¡± Duke Meria declares in a hard voice.


    The only response his words receive is silence. Flesh suddenly slaps wood and dozens of soldiers move at once, swords unsheathed and chain-mails bristling as they move into combat stances.


    I seize the doorknob, ready to rush in but stopping myself for now. I want to know more about the situation, about her choice. Will my Lady do the right thing even under threat?


    ¡°Thrin made me realize one thing, Lance.¡± The Duke utters firmly. ¡°They''re all looking at my throne with envy. Yes, even you, Countess. I can see it in how you''ve distorted my orders to suit you ever since this war began. You smelled blood in the water, and the other sharks did too. Yet while you abused my trust, you remained a valuable and loyal subject while the rest schemed for pieces of my wealth. Even Urnan dared maneuver to obtain a title for his daughter of questionable origin.¡± He recounts with a bitter laugh. ¡°Now, think very carefully about your answer. There is room for a skillful warrior such as yourself at my side, but I have no more patience for one who questions my rule.¡±


    Please show me that you are who I think you are, my Lady. I don''t know what I''ll do if you fold here. Probably kill you. I check my flow reserves, finding that I only have about as much as what two normal people would have.


    ¡°How you''ve changed.¡± Leomi comments sadly before correcting herself. ¡°No. You were always such, were you not? You refused to listen when Mother and Master Amand advised you against fighting this war, you said that the Izla was strong and that it was too soon to give up. When we lost the battle in the plains, you called for trust in Caeviel. When a hundred thousand Rykz besieged our walls, you hid like a child who ran out of lies.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°I''ve been blind, naive. I refuse to take part in this.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± The Noble utters.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Yvonne, Edusa.¡± Leomi says with resignation.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡± Duke Meria orders.


    As he speaks the words, before the men at arms can obey, I kick the door wide open and rush in. I throw a wide backhanded swing at my left, smashing the skull of the soldier standing there against the wall.


    I then spin around to launch an almost identical strike to the one on my right who fails to assess his situation in time to save his own life. Lastly, I allow myself to scrutinize the throne room while the warriors flow in, passing on either side of me, forming the beginnings of a shield wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    There are fifty men and women at arms wearing chain-mails, their long swords and round shields already in hand. This isn''t going to be an easy fight. They seem to realize what''s happening all at once, those closest to their Lord gather around him while the rest form defensive lines.


    Marec isn''t reacting yet, caught completely off-guard. Meria, on the other hand, is already shaping a golden flow construct from his large oak throne. Luckily, he isn''t in armor but in ostentatious court clothes.


    Leomi, Yvonne, and Edusa are standing in the middle of the room, surrounded but not in immediate danger. Their weapons are drawn and the two young woman are moving to cover my Lady''s back and left side.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± I call out.

 Dances.Ch42

    Lance glances at me with a frown, her expression void of relief. She is worried, but not for herself. Still, she sets her helmet on and leads her two friends towards the Rykz, flanked by the Duke''s personal guard on every side except this one.


    ¡°You''re working with these creatures?!¡± The Duke rages.


    The outburst makes the construct he''s shaping lose stability so he focuses back on it. Alarm bells resound throughout the castle. The warriors finish forming their shield wall around me and start pushing out towards the soldiers.


    I throw a glance over my shoulder, the rest of the Rykz aren''t showing up, they remain in the hallway. I bring my hammer down on the stone ground and yell, hoping that it''ll be enough to call the two other groups over.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Leomi exclaims.


    I turn back, finding that the warriors are not only blocking them but also swinging their sabers to keep them at a distance. I make my way to her whiling pushing the drones away.


    They split the shield wall to let them in but don''t allow them to approach me. I frown and grab one of the Rykz by the arm to force it aside. Leomi sheathes her sword and they slowly move to allow her near me.


    ¡°We need to retreat before he finishes that construct.¡± Yvonne speaks up.


    She''s keeping an eye on the warriors but doesn''t seem nearly on her guard as Edusa who is making them nervous by keeping her guard up. I slowly reach out to her with my hammer and make her lower her weapon.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I don''t have any more pheromones to mark you, so don''t do anything stupid.¡± I tell her sharply.


    ¡°You need to retreat, Elizabeth. We''re both low on flow and there aren''t enough Rykz to handle...¡± Lance stops, looking over my shoulder.


    The warriors who were holding in the hallway enter my range of detection, they''re advancing at trotting pace. Marec is calling for the soldiers to use their lion strikes. I smirk and send the ''survival'' signal to my limb. A few moments later, the battle intensifies as the Rykz switch from defense to wild offense.


    Those on the front-line bring their shields up and step forward to bash their opponents while the secondary line throws stabbing attacks by using the spaces in-between. Half a dozen of the Duke''s men directly fall under the coordinated assault, twice that number are injured. The warriors no doubt used flow to increase the speed and strength of their blows.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The men at arms retaliate, slicing through twenty Rykz within a single minute by making use of the fact that the shield wall is no longer impermeable. I grit my teeth, somewhat saddened by the loss, but don''t change my order. This is a sustainable trade.


    ¡°Leave.¡± I tell Lance. ¡°I''ll, shit.¡±


    I grab Yvonne and Edusa by the collar and jump away just as Duke Meria unleashes his construct. A long and thin golden needle flashes through the spot we occupied a split second ago, burying itself in the stone floor. It pierced through three warriors and left a hole in their ranks.


    The Rykz replenish their lines instantly, before the men at arms can take advantage. Our reinforcements even allow them to start flanking the soldiers. Whoosh. Crack. The air contained in the construct is released all at once, throwing me to the ground as rock fragments shower us.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    All the warriors that stood close by are blown away, sprawling to the ground and disrupting their formation. The Duke''s personal guards rush through the gap, finishing off many drones before they can get back up on their legs.


    Lance sustained the explosion by kneeling, using her armor''s weight to absorb the shockwave. It allows her to be the first to move and intercept them. I hurriedly get to my feet and join my Lady.


    I raise my weapon and deliver an overhead blow aimed at a woman at arm''s torso. She tries to block with her shield but my attack shatters it and she falls down with a cry.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My Lady and I then throw ourselves in the middle of the melee, she lets me take point and acts as my shield while I unleash wild swings that the soldiers find themselves unable to contain. I detect Yvonne and Edusa moving to cover Leomi''s back.


    The warriors close in on their flanks, having recovered and rearranged their ranks to adapt to the new battlefield. The soldiers that spearheaded into our lines end up having to retreat, having failed to decisively break our formation.


    They lose six to my and Leomi''s attacks, and another three from the Rykz who retaliate. Pools of Red and brown blood are left in the wake of their attack, mixing together to make a dark orange slippery fluid.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Meria extends his hand out from his throne. Golden flow trickles out of Count Marec''s back. Behind me, I detect that my Lady''s energy is also leaving her and headed towards an incomplete construct floating over the Duke''s hand.


    ¡°I renounce my oath!¡± Leomi exclaims, yet it is too late as what little she had left in her reserves is now headed towards the Noble.


    She runs towards two crosses spears hanging on the throne room''s wall. I follow her, understanding what she''s trying to do. She picks one up and turns to throw it at Meria who jumps off his bulky seat, losing his hold on the two streams of flow heading towards him.


    ¡°My Lord, I need th.¡± Marec protests, rushing over to the man.


    ¡°You''re useless, Marec.¡± The Duke cuts him off, grabbing him by the collar to stand, reaffirming his hold on the energy.


    I grab the other spear in my left hand and use the last of my own flow to assemble a lion strike. I throw it at Meria who sees it coming, using the Count as a shield. The projectile goes through his stomach but misses the Duke.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Henry! Margaret!¡± Edusa calls out.


    I glance around, finding two of Lance''s followers running in the throne room from the double doors of the main entrance to our right. Their spiked maces are dripping with red blood and they wield stolen shields. Behind them are eight other Nobles with similarly bloody swords.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Duke Meria yells, dropping the injured Count. ¡°Hold them here, Marec.¡± He adds, cruelly.


    The men at arms split from the Rykz and leap back, obviously using lion''s step constructs. They gather around their Lord who is receiving Leomi''s flow. He focuses on finishing his construct, shaping it like a sphere.


    I slam my hammer on the ground, the warriors immediately stop pursuing and hold their ground, reforming the shield wall. Barely in time as the Duke throws the construct at their feet. He then turns and runs towards an exit behind his throne.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°We can''t let him run!¡± Lance exclaims.


    She pursues, too slowly to have any hope of catching up without flow to help move her heavy armor. Not a good idea. I rush after her, pulling energy from the healing construct anchored to my leg injuries to feed a single lion''s step. I kick the floor, reopening a few of my wounds, and tackle her to the ground.


    The golden sphere expands, rising in the air and deploying into dozens of spikes that split into hundreds of needles. The Rykz close their shield wall around us while the construct spins, accelerating. It becomes blurry in moments and shoots its projectiles at an insane speed.


    They batter the warrior''s shields, they don''t seem to be piercing through the Vuskyt metal but many find gaps and puncture their bodies, exploding inside and projecting brown viscous blood outwards.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Despite their losses, the Rykz'' discipline remains unshaken and they move to fill the holes in their formation and protect us from the deadly rain. Yet, it is insufficient as the maneuver opens up holes in the shield wall and costs many drones their lives.


    My Lady suddenly rolls over, covering me with her body. Clink, clink. A few missiles hit her, I focus on my limb''s sense and make sure that she isn''t hurt. I notice dents in her armor but the golden air needles aren''t getting through the steel.


    The bombardment suddenly stops. I glance over her shoulder, finding that the spherical construct has expended its ammunition and is dissipating. Lance leans in, touching helmets with me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks, her worried voice echoing inside the metal.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I am, thanks.¡± I reply.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    We stand together, helping each other get to their feet. I first take hold of her right hand before inspecting the area. Lance''s followers weren''t attacked by the construct that concentrated its fire on me and the Rykz.


    Yvonne and Edusa, on the other hand, sport nasty wounds. The first has had a small chunk of her left thigh blown off and it''s bleeding profusely. The second''s sword is broken and there is a metal shard planted in her stomach. It doesn''t seem lethal. The two young women are already applying healing constructs.


    Lance breaks our handhold to go check on them, her followers join up with her. The Duke is long gone by now, shit. Marec is dragging himself out of the room, grasping at a barely visible strand of flow and panicking as he tries to heal before he bleeds out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I look over the Rykz who saved our lives. Only a few dozen remain and they''re all injured in some way, from severed claws to legs hanging by a single string-like muscle. The majority of those who fell were hit in their flat head, the carapace protecting their brains unable to block the missiles. I pat each of their backs, taking the time to thank them even if they don''t understand the gesture.


    They gather around me, interposing themselves between me and Lance''s faction who have their weapons bared, glaring at my warriors with suspicion. I raise my hammer and deposit it on my shoulder.


    ¡°Lance, did you let her drag us into an open conflict with the Duke?¡± Margaret asks loudly.


    ¡°No. Meria wants to hold the wall until morning. He plans to sacrifice the population to give himself a chance to escape to Port-Odo with as many soldiers as he can bring.¡± She replies without looking up as she applies rudimentary bandages around Yvonne''s thigh.


    ¡°That despicable little worm.¡± Henry swears.


    ¡°We need to catch him before he reaches the Temple, Leomi.¡± Yvonne says, her voice tight with pain.


    ¡°I''m not leaving you here.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°You''re not, I''m coming.¡± Yvonne smiles thinly.


    ¡°Let''s go then. We don''t have time to argue about it.¡± I intervene.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Shush.¡± I add.


    I head out of the throne room, the warriors move along and maintain their defensive circle around me. I hear Edusa and Yvonne groan as they''re helped to their feet. Leomi accelerates to walk by my side, the Rykz surprise me by letting her inside without hindering her.


    ¡°Are we seriously going to let these creatures roam the streets?¡± Some blond Noble I don''t know asks.


    ¡°These warriors saved your lives.¡± I utter with anger. ¡°They''ve done less damage to the Izla than you Nobles and your backstabbing culture.¡±


    ¡°Says the unfaithful traitor.¡± He sneers.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I reply, hurt more by the reminder that I cheated on her than anything else. ¡°None of you cared that I dealt with the Rykz and schemed when you thought I was a Lady, and I bet you underestimated me after I said I''m not. I only used your unearned privilege against you.¡±


    ¡°Enough, put a lid on it until we depose Meria.¡± Leomi orders, seeming disturbed by my words herself. ¡°Let''s get to the stables first, it''s his only way out. There are no titled Nobles in the castle and no fighters skilled enough to face us.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be in trouble for being unbound?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°The rules are slightly different for Nobility, I have time as long as I pledge my oath to King Cenwalh in the meantime.¡± She admits shamefully. ¡°It won''t an issue as long as Meria dies tonight.¡± She adds with an undercurrent of violence in her voice.


    She points at a side door. We make our way out, going around a small annex to reach a long wooden structure built against the keep. I hear a horse galloping away. The Duke is riding with ten of his men at arms following behind. The rest of his escort is nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Leomi swears.


    ¡°The rat is running to the Temple, this is bad.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Duke Meria has been low on flow since the riot at the plaza but the Order has received enough to allow him to challenge a Princess head on. As the Izla''s ruler, he has first claim on it by Empire law.¡± My Lady explains.


    ¡°We need to gather the faction.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°We still have a chance to convince the Court to bid for parley. Commander Morgan is a realist, he''ll side with us.¡±


    ¡°He is past listening to his subjects, Edusa.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°He plans to use the flow to ensure no one disobeys.¡±


    ¡°A gift from Emperor Rasaec shouldn''t be used like that. He is distorting His will!¡± I exclaim, outraged.


    ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± Henry cuts in. ¡°He''s going south, to the Temple, but we need to go west and I saw the rest of his guard head there. He''ll have given the order to lower both portcullis.¡±


    ¡°It''s only a small detour north, prepare our horses. I need to talk to Elizabeth.¡± Lance replies.


    ¡°I''m not leaving you alone with her and those Rykz.¡± Yvonne utters firmly.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Edusa adds.


    The rest of the Nobles observe, apparently unwilling to trust me. I don''t blame them considering I put a hole in her shoulder earlier tonight. I extend my hand out to order the Rykz to hold position and pull my Lady aside.


    Yvonne and Edusa glare but my Lady takes her helmet off to return a mean glance at them all. They seem to resign themselves, yet stick around while the rest of their group enters the stables.


    ¡°Is Jessica okay?¡± She asks, taking her helmet off.


    ¡°Will you stop asking about that other lover of yours when you''re with me?¡± I counter, trying to tease her.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Leomi replies, deep regret visible on her sharp traits.


    ¡°She''s fine, Lance.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± She sighs in relief. She then rubs the jagged edge of her armor around the hole in her shoulder. ¡°I only have myself to blame for this.¡± She notes with a grimace.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, not following.


    ¡°You''re jealous, I understand that.¡± She says, scrutinizing my eyes. ¡°I led you on while thinking and speaking of her without explaining my current feelings on the matter, partially because it took me this long to face them. I forgive you for cheating on me, for lying, all of it. But only this once because I hurt you and you hurt me back.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± I say in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I can''t be with Jessica.¡± My Lady says, tears flowing from her light gray eyes. No. No. No! What is this?


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, a looming ball of despair forming in my throat.


    ¡°I''m no good for her. I''m erratic, unstable. I want her to the point that it''s painful. I can''t stand the idea that she could be with someone else. But it has little to do with Jessica, it is obsession born of guilt and memory. She deserves peace, she earned nothing from me. All I''ve done is hurt her, I can''t...¡± She shakes inside her armor. ¡°No. I won''t allow myself to be with her.¡±


    ¡°N, no.¡± I manage to utter.


    ¡°I''m telling you I won''t go back to her!¡± She shouts, wiping her tears. ¡°Sorry. I''m, I''m telling you that I''m, I''m choosing you, Elizabeth Vil. You''re real, you''re... like me. Messed up.¡±


    I try to contest, but am unable to form the words. As a last hope, I take hold of my helmet with trembling hands and start pulling it off. Her hands flash and seize my wrists, stopping me and setting it back in place.


    ¡°Please, don''t.¡± She utters, almost begging. ¡°I cannot see that face right now. I''m sorry.¡± She takes a deep breath, calming down and caressing the side of my helmet. ¡°I''m sorry for being unable to let go. Just, just give me some time to get over her. Once the Izla is safe, we''ll... try. Okay?¡±


    I don''t answer, I can''t. I''m frozen as I watch the scene from a distance inside myself, like I''m not present but merely observing a stranger, like it doesn''t involve me. My body seems... foreign.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± Yvonne calls out.


    The warriors enter my field of detection. They use their shields to shove my... Lance away. They close the distance and form a turtle-like shell around me with their shields. I fall to my knees.


    ¡°What''s happening?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Lance says, worried.


    The tendril connected to my spine extends and digs through my neck''s flesh to wrap itself closely around it, injecting more of that cool substance to combat the pain. While it doesn''t seem to have much effect on the despair I feel, it does allow me to regain touch with myself, it clears my mind.


    ¡°What you did you tell her?¡± Yvonne presses.


    ¡°That... that I just want to know that Jessica is safe. That she doesn''t need to be jealous of her, or use her to get back at me, because I don''t want to get back with her.¡± Lance replies hurriedly.


    ¡°What?! But...¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lance snaps. ¡°You want to drag her into this mess again? Put her in danger? She''s with Celyz, that''s the safest place for her right now.¡±


    I catch up with the situation. Consider the meaning of the words my Lady spoke, their implication. I can''t take the mask off anymore. It''s... poisoned. Toxic. If I show myself to be E.Vil, there will forever be a shadow over us because she will see how damaged I am and blame herself.


    My Lady would either stay with me out of guilt and never truly be with me, or worse, take it as a confirmation that she is the worst possible partner for me and leave, forever.


    ¡°I don''t like this, Leomi. She doesn''t look okay.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°I''m fine. It was just a shock.¡± I speak up, standing.


    I stretch my fingers, opening and closing my fists. This... this isn''t the end. She is obsessed with me. That''s good. I simply... screwed up a little. Miscalculated. I can salvage this. I just need to... unleash Elizabeth Vil.

 Dances.Ch43

    I split the warrior''s ranks and step out, walking past Edusa to pick up my hammer at Yvonne''s feet. Lance glances at the drones who follow my every move by turning their flat heads.


    ¡°They have strict orders to keep me alive.¡± I tell her monotonously.


    ¡°Never mind that. Are you okay, Elizabeth?¡± She questions, concerned.


    ¡°I didn''t... expect that you would choose me over...¡± I reply.


    ¡°You made it difficult.¡± She comments with a corner smile. Not enough, apparently.


    ¡°Are you truly set on this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am.¡± Lance responds, brushing a strand of straight black hair.


    The alarm bells sounding in the castle as joined by more, originating west. Lance turns to look, setting her helmet back on. I throw a glance at the stables. Her followers are walking out with a dozen horses in tow.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The warriors turn to the animals, shields set. The Nobles fall into wary stances, stopping just short of unsheathing their swords. I raise my hand, telling the drones to hold position.


    ¡°The Rykz are attacking the wall.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°We need to go, now.¡±


    ¡°We still have some time until their towers reach the rampart, but not much.¡± Lance replies. ¡°Come with us, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°I''m not leaving them behind.¡± I tell her, pointing at the drones with a nod. ¡°And I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asks worriedly.


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± I reply. They won''t be though. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°You''re strong, but don''t get overconfident.¡± Lance says, extending her hand out.


    I take hold of her vambrace while she grips my wrist. We hold for a moment before splitting up. She walks up to her large black warhorse and climbs on, avoiding to use her broken left hand.


    ¡°The Rykz have been ordered not to attack anyone who lays down their weapons.¡± I speak up. ¡°And remember, you cannot change Nobility without spilling human blood.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She replies.


    Her followers help Yvonne and Edusa mount up and they depart north. I watch them go, caressing a warrior''s flat carapaced head. Once they leave my field of sight, I turn back to the keep.


    I head back inside, making my way through the corridors back to the throne room. I find the traces of blood I''m looking for, on the ground just outside. I follow the bright trail to the east wing until it disappears under a closed door.


    I approach, inspecting the inside of the room with my limb''s sense. I find no men at arms as the only metal worn by the ten people inside, apart from jewelry, are the swords at their side. Nobles. Two of them are guarding either side of the door while the one that must be Marec is laying down on a table with a tall woman attending to his wound.


    I bring my hammer back and slam it against the lock. Crack. I step hurriedly step aside to let my warriors force the heavy oak door open the rest of the way. The first Rykz that enters is attacked from both sides, blocking one strike with his shield while parrying the second with his saber.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Unfortunately, he fails to keep up with the attacks that follow and falls. Yet, he bought enough time for three more Rykz to slip in. The Lady on the left overextends with a stabbing attack and I take the opportunity to step inside and seize her by the throat, disarming her with a quick hammer blow.


    ¡°No, n, no, the Red Dwarf! She came back for me!¡± Marec exclaims fearfully.


    ¡°You''re going to atone for what you did on the plains, Marec.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Such arrogance! You''re but a peasant, know your place!¡± A Lord wearing a blue tunic responds harshly.


    He charges the Rykz with the other Nobles. They bring their swords down on their shields with so much power that my warriors buckle and are forced to take a few steps back to hold, which makes them block the doorway and prevents the rest from entering.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I lift the Lady and throw her on the Lord. He drops his weapon to catch her. I step in the spot she held, making space to allow more Rykz in. I swing my hammer at the two Nobles, forcing them to jump back.


    My warriors immediately pour into the gap in their line, locking shields to form a wall in front of me. I throw a wide swing over the Rykz'' heads, making use of my long reach to force the Nobles back even more.


    The spikes emerging from the top of the hammerhead catch only one Lord, ripping through his throat. Most jump away to avoid the attack, but three duck and that costs them their lives because the warriors make use of the opening to strike them down.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Lay down your weapons, I will only say it once.¡± I threaten the five Nobles.


    They''re struggling to hold their ground against the advancing Rykz, and it''s only getting worse for them as more and more rush in the room. My words visibly affect them as they decide to retreat, lowering their swords as take positions to either side of the table Marec is on.


    ¡°I want a guarantee that you''ll spare our lives.¡± The woman who took care of him says.


    ¡°Don''t! She''ll kill us all!¡± Marec yelps.


    He tries to sit up but the movements compress his stomach''s wound and he drops back down with a cry. I raise my hand and my warriors hold position. I ponder for a moment.


    ¡°I will make no such promise.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I.¡± Cough. ¡°Told you.¡± Marec says, coughing.


    They pale and look upon me and the Rykz, an overwhelming force that they can''t hope to defeat. It takes them a minute but they do reach the conclusion that some hope is better than none, dropping their swords.


    I walk up to the Nobles, dragging my hammer behind me and letting it scrape on the stone floor. I stare them in the eye as I advance, not slowing down as I near them. They move away, letting me approach Marec.


    ¡°P, ple...¡± Marec starts but I lay my left hand on his wound, pressing. ¡°Arrrh!¡± He yells as my limb absorbs the blood that seeps out.


    ¡°I''ll tell you a story.¡± I say. ¡°Once upon a time a peasant family was hanged, essentially because they had a bad harvest.¡± I pause. ¡°The end. Did you like it?¡± I ask. They remain silent so I grab Marec by the throat and lift him off the table. ¡°I''m going to need an answer.¡± I tell them casually. ¡°Because, you see, your only role is to protect the Izla. Yet, when presented with the possibility to negotiate a surrender, you decided to draft peasantry and force them to fight on threat of execution. Now, what should I do? Apply your logic? Or be... reasonable?¡±


    ¡°We aren''t officers, we don''t have any sway in Court. We aren''t responsible for what''s happening.¡± The Lady argues stiffly.


    ¡°That is why you still live while Marec will soon die.¡± I reply, tightening my grip on the Noble''s throat to prevent him from speaking. He faints within seconds. ¡°I take it you want a chance.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Your flow to begin with. Next you''ll help me end this, with your lives at stake if necessary.¡± I respond, dragging Marec to drop him on one of my warrior''s shoulder.


    I don''t bother looking at the Nobles, I simply open my palm and present it to them. They gather their energy and send it out, cutting their links to it. I take hold of the flow, absorbing it. It fills barely a third of my reserves.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Now, kneel.¡± I order.


    ¡°We did what you said.¡± The Lady says as they take a step back.


    ¡°You see now.¡± I laugh. They flinch. ¡°You begin to comprehend what life is for your subjects. At the mercy of fickle rulers. People who care not about justice, who hold whim as law.¡± I close my left fist, making the leather crack. ¡°Kneel or face the certainty of death.¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Four obey. Two Ladies and two Lords, bending their knees with grit teeth. Yet the fifth remains standing, his back straight, visibly frightened but resolved.


    ¡°I won''t kneel for a low-born. I refuse to make it easy for you!¡± He exclaims.


    He doesn''t move for a moment, apparently waiting for my reaction. I stand there, letting him make his choice. He suddenly runs, passing by me to throw himself on the warrior''s shield wall, trying to split them apart. I turn and watch.


    ¡°Let me pass!¡± He yells. Does he actually think they''ll yield because he wills it?


    I seize his shirt and throw him down to the ground. His back impacts the stone, expelling all the air out of his lungs. His mouth gapes as he tries to catch his breath.


    ¡°Are you so weak that you cannot face the same trial that peasants do so often?¡± I comment. ¡°I am simply presenting you with the other side of the power you''ve exerted your whole life.¡± I kick his stomach. ¡°This is what you are to your subjects, unpredictable. Always wanting more even when your demands are met.¡±


    I grab him by the shoulder and force him to kneel next to the others. I carefully deposit the bladed part of my hammer''s handle on the back of his neck and wait patiently for him to catch his breath.


    ¡°You revolted, yet didn''t take arms and only tried to escape. I''ve put you down as a peasant would be. Now you only have to decide whether you remain like this, or stand in defiance.¡± I tell him. ¡°Choose.¡±


    The Lord''s eyes seem filled with terror as he faces his own mortality. I wonder if he''ll put his life on the line. If he does, I don''t think it would be out of pride but conviction. I await. A moment passes. Another goes by. I pull my hammer away from his neck and set in on my shoulder.


    ¡°You''re not so different from a low-born after all, are you?¡± I ask. His tongue remains still. ¡°Answer me or stand to prove that you would die before kneeling like we have for so long.¡±


    ¡°I, I don''t, w, want to die.¡± He stutters. I nod and turn my back on them.


    ¡°Then shut up and follow me.¡± I say.


    I wave my hand at the Nobles and the warriors break their shield wall to encircle us. I walk out of the room and guide us through the hallways towards the west of the keep.


    We reach large double doors, a huge wooden beam is laid against the wall next to it. There are two men at arms guarding it but they run away when they see us. I push the doors open, finding a long paved road leading to a closed portcullis.


    I keep going, undeterred by the fact that there are probably as many soldiers guarding it as I have Rykz. As we approach, my warriors raise their shields and bare their weapons. Probably detected something I''m not. Either through smell or because their heat sense extends further than mine.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I assemble a construct to enhance my eyesight and inspect the bulky fortification built around the portcullis. Through the arrowslits, I can see soldiers holding taut bows and preparing to fire on us. I slow down and grab the Lord that tried to escape.


    ¡°Soldiers!¡± I shout. ¡°Open the gate or watch them be executed.¡±


    ¡°We can''t do that!¡± An officer responds, showing her face at the window.


    I recognize her as the captain I met the first day I arrived in Meria, when I infiltrated the castle for our first dance.


    ¡°You don''t have much of a choice.¡± I say. ¡°If you don''t, you''ll all face charges of rebellion!¡±


    ¡°We have strict orders from the Duke.¡± She replies.


    ¡°And how much do you trust him to pardon you for their deaths?¡± I ask. She remains silent. ¡°Do you hear those bells? Those announce Meria''s fall, both Duke and City. Are you going to make me come up there?¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I receive no answer but I can see that the soldiers inside are agitated. I take the lead and force the Lord in front of me, using him as a shield. I advance slowly, step by step, as I keep an eye on the arrows pointed at me.


    Two warriors quicken their pace to cover my left and right with their shields while a third raises his above my head. A feat only possible because I''m so damn short.


    ¡°I order you not to shoot!¡± The Lord screams.


    ¡°Say please.¡± I say, shaking him.


    ¡°Please don''t!¡± He adds.


    I hear the captain arguing with her soldiers inside the stone fortification. I redirect the flow enhancing my eyes and adjust the segments to boost my hearing instead.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I just told you that''s the Duke''s cousin, and the other one looks like Count Marec!¡± A panicked voice says. ¡°There''s no way he''ll let it go if we get them killed. We''re screwed if we shoot, either Duke Meria or the Rykz will take revenge on us!¡±


    ¡°Who''ll know if we just let them go, Captain?¡± Another one argues.


    ¡°They will!¡± The captain replies.


    I dismantle the construct and inject the energy into the healing construct anchored to my legs. I then lift my ''Noble shield'' ahead and break into a full run, taking both the archers and the prisoners behind me by surprise. My warriors, on the other hand, don''t mark a single pause and match my speed, pushing the Lords and Ladies with their shields to force them to keep up.


    We cross the approximately seventy meters without a single missile being shot, the archers appear too afraid to shoot and the captain seems unwilling to give the order because of the dissent among them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I pass under the gate''s stone arc, stopping in front of the portcullis. I detect people above me, when I shouldn''t be because of the thick stone. I glance up, finding a number of murder-holes above our heads, used to pour oil or shoot arrows on attackers trying to cross. So much for getting out of their firing arcs.


    ¡°Open up.¡± I yell.


    The captain''s head appears through one of the openings, looking down at me with a baleful expression. She doesn''t say anything, she doesn''t have to. Her soldiers are already operating the gate''s pulleys, rattling the chains.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± She suddenly calls out.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Leave him behind.¡± She says. ¡°I''ll be able to justify letting you go if you do. It will at least give my soldiers a way out.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She then moves away. ¡°Raise the portcullis!¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Clank. Crick. Clank. Crick. Clank. The gears turn and the heavy metal grid rises up to two meters. I wait for a few seconds before suddenly crossing over. I''d rather not have that thing fall on my back.


    I grab my human shield, the Duke''s cousin apparently, and drag him away. I wait until my warriors are through with the prisoners and make my way to the other side of the street before releasing him. He runs back towards the gate, running like his life depends on it.


    Which it does, considering I would kill him first. I inspect the area. There are no soldiers patrolling around the walls, no doubt called to reinforce the walls. I take the west avenue, sustaining a quick pace.


    I don''t think there''s much time left until the Rykz assault the rampart, there might be none at all. We reach a crossing and I turn to take a street that heads south-west.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I freeze and bring my hammer around, moving to hug the wall next to the entrance to an alleyway. I focus on the sounds, trying to pierce the loud alarm bells to get a clue of what alarmed my warriors.


    There are sounds of battle coming from a nearby street. I engage in the alley, and take a look around the corner. I find a patrol of a dozen city guards battling it out with two harvesters, and winning because they''re using their spears and the Rykz are injured to a devastating point.


    Their blades are all broken, they''re using their arms as clubs. At least those that aren''t broken or torn off. I slam my hammer against the wall and rush them, half my warriors detach to stay with me while the others follow but remain in formation around the prisoners.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The city guards facing us warn the others and they break their encirclement around the harvesters to regroup. Their officer calls for a retreat shortly after. They fall back, using their spears to keep the two Rykz at a distance.


    Might as well let them go, we won''t be able to catch up while dragging the Nobles along. I walk up to the injured harvesters, patting their flanks. They lean into the touch, their breathing cries weak and whiny. I smile and make soothing sounds while waiting for my warriors catch up.


    We sadly don''t have time to let them rest so we depart as soon as we reform, the harvesters joining the formation''s rear-guard. I slow down to match their pace as they each have a broken leg and are bleeding from several gashes in their carapace armor.


    As I navigate the streets, looking for a specific one that will lead us to the meeting point I set with Cecil, I spot a huge golden cloud floating above the roofs. The mass of... of flow, is slowly moving towards the west wall. Fuck, is that Meria?


    Peeking above the rampart is the top of an advancing siege tower, its bridge still closed but I am certain that it''ll be lowered as soon as it comes close enough to the crenelation, releasing the Rykz held inside.


    Someone throws a torch at the wooden tower but the fire sizzles out before it even hits. The hatch on the topmost portion of it opens and a ballista bolt flashes out. It flies a small distance and impacts the wall walk.


    Defenders scream out, in pain and grief. One of them, a woman, falls off while holding her leg, severed at the thigh. I don''t see her land, die, as she disappears behind a roof.


    At last, I find the street and make my way to the rendezvous point. I keep an eye on the golden cloud more than on my surroundings. The Rykz should warn me ahead of time if there''s a problem, besides the area is the one that Odo''s men took over so there''s no one here right now. What is Meria doing dispersing the flow like that?


    I finally arrive at the crossing. Cecil and Aisha are on the second floor of an inn, waving me over from a window with relieved but impatient expressions. I step inside, noticing that very few of the three hundred Rykz they departed with are left. Only eight harvesters and about fifty scouts made it here.


    The two women walk down the stairs while my warriors and two harvesters escort the Nobles in.


    ¡°You''re late.¡± Cecil says in a voice full of reproach.

 Dances.Ch44

    I shrug, watching them walk downstairs. Aisha''s dark clothes are dirty with dust while Cecil''s are just as clean as before. It looks like they evaded pursuit without too much trouble.


    The Rykz spread out in the main room, guarding windows and doors. A few scouts even try to go outside to expand their perimeter so I have to stop them. Those most injured take position on the outer edge of the building, they will fall first if there is an attack.


    ¡°I failed to capture Lance and when I got to the castle, the Duke was giving audience with fifty of his personal guard. He ended up escaping.¡± I report coolly. ¡°Lance did rebel, however.¡±


    ¡°Why is there fifty thousand people''s worth of flow floating above Meria, Elizabeth?¡± Cecil asks, frowning in dissatisfaction at the news but taking it in stride.


    ¡°Our Emperor Rasaec sent it in his generosity, but Meria is going to subvert His intention and use it for his selfish gains.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Are you certain the Emperor sent it?!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°Amand said so himself. Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It hasn''t been done in centuries.¡± She replies carefully.


    ¡°They said as much.¡± I frown. ¡°Why are you this surprised?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She hesitates. That''s uncommon for Cecil. ¡°Because it isn''t done even when cold blood hordes raid the southern kingdoms or to prevent the Rykz from taking a bite at Empire territory.¡± She explains.


    ¡°But Emperor Rasaec sends his phalanxes in these cases. He could not do so here and that is why flow was sent.¡± I reply.


    ¡°The energy sent with the phalanxes isn''t part of the Due while this would have to be to travel here from Kruzser. And at least two-thirds of the flow would have been consumed.¡± Cecil contests and starts mumbling to herself. ¡°That''s a huge price for the Emperor to pay.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Rasaec protects the Empire, it is only natural that He would do all that He can.¡± I argue.


    ¡°You don''t understand.¡± Cecil shakes her head.


    ¡°Then explain.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I cannot. Besides, there is no time.¡± She turns to my prisoners, specifically the unconscious Count carried by my warrior. ¡°Is that Marec?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he''ll be at the vanguard.¡± I nod. I want her to answer but she''s right, there''s no time. ¡°I need your flow by the way, I''m out.¡±


    ¡°Take it, but you need to go now.¡± She directs her reserves out of her hand and hands it over to me, Aisha does the same.


    ¡°Where are your prisoners?¡± I ask. ¡°And the heads.¡±


    ¡°In there.¡± She points at a side door.


    I open it, finding ten Nobles with their hands behind their backs and forty scouts surrounding them, spikes aimed at their necks. They turn their eyes to look at me but don''t dare to move their heads or bodies.


    ¡°You''re going to hand over all your flow and remain silent from now on.¡± I tell them, opening my palm.


    They don''t react, so I look around. There is a jute bag with red blood leaking out on the floor next to the door. I take hold of it and lift it up to show it to them.


    ¡°You''ll be useful to me. One way or the other.¡± I threaten.


    The Nobles shudder, some are quicker but each of them ends up handing over their energy in turn. The last one brings my reserve to two-thirds. I tap the nearest scout''s shoulder and step out, dragging the bag of heads behind me.


    The scouts prickle the prisoners'' backs to make them follow, gathering them with the others in the main room. Cecil is at a window with open shutters, looking out. I join her, searching for the golden cloud over the rooftops, finding it near the wall. The Duke should be beneath it, on the ground.


    ¡°How do I kill someone with that much power?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You take them by surprise.¡± She walks up to me. ¡°This construct will make it difficult.¡± She comments.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m not certain because he hasn''t activated it yet.¡± She admits. ¡°But it should be a variation of the shredding construct, he will create a whirlwind and amplify its kinetic energy. This will be deadly and he has enough flow to maintain it for a long time, although that depends on how large of an area he decides to affect.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz'' first siege tower just reached the walls.¡± Aisha says, pointing to it.


    ¡°We''re too late, shit.¡± Cecil swears.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Which wall section?¡±


    ¡°Follow the street to the wall, it''ll be the tower in front of you.¡± She replies.


    ¡°I''m going, thanks for all your help Cecil.¡± I say.


    As I head out of the building, I slam my hammer on the ground, calling every Rykz to attention. They move out instantly, some even climb out of the windows, moving with surprising grace considering their long bodies.


    I grab Marec from the warrior carrying him and throw him over my shoulder. The Count groans in pain, muttering something that should be an insult. I accelerate to a trotting pace and guide the Rykz towards the rampart.


    Once we reach the end of the street, I stop and hold my hand out to tell them to hold position. I shouldn''t assault the tower, it''ll throw people into a panic. I point the Rykz to huddle on one side of the street and leave them there.


    Unfortunately, ten warriors and two harvesters don''t obey my order and follow me, none of them have any injuries. I try to signal them to get back in position but they form up around me instead. I hear wood impact rock just above me and the wall''s defenders cry out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Fuck, no time to deal with them. I walk up to the tower''s closed oak door and bring my hammer back, swinging it against the bulky iron handle with all my strength. Crack.


    I rush in, detecting that the two harvesters are on my tail, rolling up to fit through the doorway. There are two dozen adolescents carrying rocks and buckets of arrows upstairs, they have rusty short swords at their waists.


    ¡°Don''t draw your weapons and you''ll be fine.¡± I tell those on the ground floor.


    I start climbing upstairs, splitting my attention to ensure that my warriors and harvesters don''t attack. The kids above me are running, likely to warn the defenders. I assemble lion''s step constructs and accelerate.


    I reach the first floor, at the same level of the rampart, and am welcomed by soldiers in white tabards who are pointing their spears at me. The harvesters behind me each open their four bladed arms wide, trembling with aggression but unable to get past me because they''re too large for the flight of stairs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Don''t do anything stupid, they''ll butcher you.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°She''s the Red Dwarf!¡± One of the adolescents behind them exclaims.


    ¡°Is your highest ranked officer on top of this tower?¡± I ask.


    The soldiers hesitate. If I go by their lines of sight, they seem more concerned with my hammer than with the harvesters. I groan and throw Marec down at their feet.


    ¡°This is Count Marec, he''s responsible for the order to execute those who attempted to retreat during the battle on the plains in front of Castle Lance.¡± I explain. ¡°You hear those screams outside? Those people are dying because you''re wasting my time so I''m going to make this simple for you. You either get out of my way, or you die. I''m ending this war here and now.¡± I step aside, making space for the harvester behind me to move up. ¡°Lay down your weapons and he won''t attack.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The Rykz moves up, passing very close to the edge to take position in front of me. One of the soldiers tries to stab it but the harvester swipes his upper arm and cuts the spear in half, along with two of the man''s fingers. He screams and his comrades pull him away.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Drop your spears. Now.¡± I order.


    The soldiers don''t obey but they scatter and escape the tower through the doors giving on the wall walk on my left and right. The Rykz tries to pursue but I slam my hammer on the ground and it stops.


    I walk up the stairs and close the side-doors, ordering each harvester to stand guard in front of them. They thankfully both obey. I grab Marec by the collar to continue climbing the tower, impacting every step as I drag him along.


    The archers we go by are all young and their bows look rudimentary, they at look us pass with wide eyes, having no doubt heard and seen what happened on the lower floor. None of them even nocks an arrow so I ignore them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The hatch at the top of the stairs is unguarded and open. I rush up and find a pale sergeant looking panicky as he stares at what''s happening on the rampart beneath. He still hasn''t noticed me so I walk up to him and tap his shoulder.


    ¡°Not now.¡± He snaps, staring down at the peasants doing their best to stop an advancing warrior shield wall from taking a foothold, failing utterly as their scythes, woodcutting axes, and sledgehammers are unsuited for this kind of pitched battle. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck. Where is Garnet.¡± The sergeant mumbles.


    No time to convince this guy. I smack him in the back of the head. He drops unconscious. I scrutinize the situation down there. There are a dozen soldiers in front of the door and even more on the peasant''s other flank.


    They failed to reorganize before the siege tower reached the wall. The door of the tower in front of us opens and a blond Nobles runs out of it, wearing chain-mail and hard leather armor.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°People!¡± I yell. ¡°Drop your weapons and the Rykz won''t attack!¡±


    My words don''t have much of an effect, only those who aren''t actively fighting glace up to me and none stops fighting. I assemble a strengthening construct and grab Marec by the neck with my right hand, ignoring his weak attempts to stop me. I lift him up over the crenelation and dangle him for all to see.


    ¡°This is Count Marec. He executed peasants for retreating when he never fought himself!¡± I coil my left limb back and release it. My arm impales him through the stomach and starts drinking in the blood, satisfying its hunger.


    ¡°Don''t listen to the traitor and keep fighting!¡± The Noble shouts.


    ¡°This war ends when you drop your weapons.¡± I yell.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The peasants, my brethren, look worried and frightened. Unable to settle on a course of action. Fuck. This would have worked if I got here before the Rykz. The blond Lord is running on the pathway towards my tower, making use of the fact that the defenders haven''t been pushed to the back of the wall walk yet.


    I assemble two lion''s step constructs before tweaking my strengthening construct''s segments to augment my bones and ligament''s resistance rather than my muscles. The Noble reaches the door beneath and tries to push it open, failing.


    I climb over the crenelation and throw Marec''s body down on him before jumping off myself. The dead Count hits the Lord, destabilizing him. I land on top of the man a few seconds later and stab him right in the middle of the chest with my hammer''s spike, it goes through his chain-mail like it isn''t even there.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I roll on the ground to absorb my momentum and jump back up to my feet. Not taking a moment''s pause as I rush to the siege tower, throwing peasants aside as I make my way through their ranks towards the Rykz'' shield wall.


    The back line splits to let me pass but, as I get closer, I have to start using my shoulders to make way, triggering painful protests from the stab wound in my right one and disturbing my cracked rib. I finally reach the front-line and the warriors split ranks to let me in but I don''t.


    I turn around instead and use my hammer to force the peasants around me to step back. I then smack it on the ground. In reaction, the Rykz arrest their advance and hold their ground, those on the second line stop using their sabers to attack to raise their shields and reinforce the wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°The war is over for all of you. Lay down your tools, there is no reason for you to fight, your lives are not at risk here!¡± Just as I pronounce the last word, the harvester I left behind to guard the door burst through it and advances towards the peasants, stepping on the wooden debris. ¡°Drop your weapons and he will not attack!¡±


    Those directly on the Rykz'' path do so, throwing their improvised weapons away like they''re blazing hot and burning their palms. The harvester keeps going but doesn''t attack, pushing them aside as it heads directly for me.


    The other harvester trots out of the tower, the ten warriors on its heels. More and more peasants drop their weapons, unwilling to face the large creatures. I sigh in relief as they spread out and put some space between them and the Rykz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°What will happen now?¡± A kid of about seventeen asks, he barely has hair on his face and many of his youthful traits remain.


    ¡°We will form a council, justi...¡± I interrupt myself.


    Duke Meria is walking on thin air, no... on golden steps. He is climbing up to the wall from an avenue below. His gaze turns to us, no doubt attracted by the lack of fighting on this section of the wall. He raises his hand towards the golden cloud of flow floating above and brings it down.


    ¡°No! Run!¡± I exclaim as a portion of the energy detaches from the whole and falls towards us.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I wave my arms at the people but I am suddenly tackled from behind and forced to the ground. I try to stand, yet cannot as more and more weight falls on my back. I can''t see what''s happening.


    I detect that there are dozens of warriors forming a pile over me, their shields arranged to form a protective shell that covers me rather than them. The two harvesters take position in front of it, they roll up on themselves to present only their carapaces to the outside.


    ¡°Please!¡± Someone yells.


    I hear screams and bursts of swirling wind before I sense any of what''s happening. I regret it when I do. Peasants are being shredded, their flesh and clothes cut into ribbons, their bones snapping. Weapons are picked up by and thrown haphazardly into the crowd, injuring many and rendering them unable to escape in time.


    The flow whirlwind thickens with blood. The construct is homing in on us but its radius is such that all the people around are getting caught by it. Those alive try to run, but the construct is too quick, only metal and stone are capable of resisting the assault.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Soon, only the cries stop and only the deadly whoosh sound remains. The Rykz stacked on top of me are faring better than the peasants did thanks to their Vuskyt armor and shields. But their exposed rubbery obsidian black skin is still cut through, it fares better than human flesh but that doesn''t suffice.


    Even the two harvesters'' carapaces are being dug through, little by little, one rotation at a time. I can sense that the construct is entering the siege tower behind me, it tears the warriors inside to pieces but fails to do more than scratch the wood that is now glowing with dark heat, Rykz flow.


    Brown viscous blood drips down on me from the warriors that died protecting me, I feel tears flowing down my face at the massacre I cannot help but observe because of my limb''s heat sense. So many lives wasted, yet the siege tower is still standing.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The drone''s breathing cry is weak, painful to my ear, but they do not move a single centimeter and hold firm against the deadly whirlwind slaughtering them. After what seems to be an eternity, the construct stops. Having expended all its energy, the wind drops and so does the blood it carries.


    The surviving warriors move as soon as it does, suddenly breaking up the pile. Many have only stumps left, no arms or legs, just limbs that end in thick bare black bones that have no more flesh covering them. They ignore their horrific injuries and use them to move away and displace the dead bodies to free me.


    I stand, shaking, finding that the wall walk is now littered with the dark orange liquid of Rykz and human blood mixed together. There are torsos and flayed heads covering the stone ground, chunks of flesh scattered all over.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I turn to the sound, finding that more warriors are already arriving to take over for the fallen. In a daze, I walk up to the rampart''s crenelation and lean over it to look down at the plains outside the city. The sight makes me throw up, coughing bile from my empty stomach.


    There are tens and tens of thousands of Rykz standing there in disciplined ranks, climbing the towers in order. They are so tightly clustered together that I cannot even catch a glimpse of soil or grass. The Duke killed hundreds of peasants to put these warriors down, yet it didn''t even dent their numbers. No, he killed them because they stopped fighting.


    The harvesters unroll and stand back up with difficulty, their interlocked carapaces are torn but still attached to their flesh, some of their organs exposed to air.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I turn around and walk up to my hammer that escaped my hands when the warriors tackled me. It is now lodged in a soldier''s chest, a body laying against the wall without a head. I seize its handle and pull it out.


    A second golden cloud is falling down towards us. The door on the guard tower on the other side of this wall section is missing, its wood shattered, and through it I can see that there are soldiers running here to take over.


    I slam my weapon on the ground and run to the other tower, the Rykz doing their best to follow me but fail. They are torn to pieces before reaching the door. I run downstairs, two steps at a time, the archers inside the tower are injured but not dead.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I walk out, finding the group of Rykz and hostages waiting for me in front. The Noble''s expressions are full of disbelief and horror. Blood splashed on them from above and they no doubt heard the screams. I don''t hesitate for long.


    I raise my hammer and decapitate the closest one to me with a single merciless blow. I pick up the head and throw it to the Lady I spoke to earlier. She catches it by reflex, letting it go almost immediately with a terrorized yelp.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡± I utter. She immediately does so, eyes wide and staring at my hammer. ¡°Now go. Bring this to Duke Meria and tell him that I''m coming for his.¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She remains frozen, bloody head in her hands. I lift my hammer and take a single step towers her. She tries to leave, the Rykz blocking her. I push them aside with my weapon and she departs into a full run.

 Dances.Ch45

    I glance at the tower''s door but the two harvesters who survived the first construct never make it to the exit, they likely didn''t survive the follow-up. I grit my teeth and focus on my goals.


    Duke Meria is standing on a small flow platform floating in mid-air, he is looking down at the defenders and sending golden clouds at different locations on the wall. I grab a Lord by the collar and pull him down to force him to look me in the eye through my helmet''s visor.


    ¡°Where is the command post?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N, next, to the construction site.¡± He mutters.


    I let go and signal the Rykz to follow me. I make my way through the streets to head north under cover of wooden houses. I check on the Duke every time I pass a street that gives me a line of sight, he doesn''t move from his platform.


    There is a building with stone walls standing at the last crossing before I reach my destination. I stop and force the door, rushing in to find a dozen scared people wearing good quality clothes, merchants and employees.


    ¡°Go hide in another room and don''t threaten the Rykz or you''ll die.¡± I tell them.


    They run before I even finish. I turn my back on them and slam my hammer against every shutter, shattering the wooden planks. I then tap a dozen warriors and scouts on the shoulder, signaling them to stand on either side of the windows, hidden.


    I walk out and make my way to the end of the street, there are a couple unfinished catapults abandoned in the middle of the field and on the other side is a bulky stone structure ornamented with dozens of banners representing various Noble houses.


    The headquarters are guarded by two hundred men and women at arms. Fuck, that''s too much to quickly get past. I stop and use a building as cover. I keep my eye on the Duke as I try to think of a plan. I need to get him down here, within reach of my hammer.


    Unfortunately, Meria is focused on the rampart and I can''t assault the headquarters to force him down here... wait. Of those two catapults, one seems able to fire.


    ¡°You!¡± I flip around and glare at the prisoners. ¡°Do you know how to operate catapults?¡±


    They return blank stares. I wave my hammer, threatening them. Two of them raise their hands. I pull them and six scouts away from the rest, taking the bag of heads from a warrior''s claws to hand it over to the two Nobles.


    ¡°You''re going to use one of the catapults to launch these heads at the Duke.¡± I tell them. ¡°If you refuse, you die. If you run, you die. If you fail, you die. These Rykz will end you.¡±


    ¡°You''ll let us go after that?¡± They ask fearfully.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply. If Meria doesn''t kill you. ¡°Better make it quick.¡± I add, noticing that the Duke is creating golden platforms to climb up in altitude.


    He is now standing above the wall''s defense towers and no longer sending portions of the huge golden cloud floating around him down at the rampart. I can''t see what''s happening on the walk but I would guess that Celyz held back the attack to deal with the threat.


    I point at the catapults in the middle of the construction site and glare at the two Nobles who hurriedly depart. The scouts seem to take my order as theirs too and accompany them.


    ¡°Citizens!¡± Duke Meria suddenly exclaims, his voice is loud but not nearly enough that it should have reached me. ¡°Peasants! See how I have halted the assault on my City despite your disloyalty.¡±


    Angry shouts respond to the affirmation, originating from multiple points on the wall. The Duke raises both hands and lowers them by a fraction. The huge cloud of energy loses a little altitude and suddenly silence takes over.


    ¡°I will not tolerate rebellion.¡± He declares coldly. ¡°I am Duke of Izla Meria, your liege. I claim your flow as mine, it is my right by title and birth. Obey or face the consequence.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Someone yells so loudly that it carries over to me.


    The Duke makes some gestures with his right hand and a long needle construct descends to float above his shoulder. It turns to aim and launches, homing in on someone on the wall walk. I don''t see what happens from down here but the needle returns, bloodied, soon after.


    Panicked screams arise from that section of the rampart, people running. But Meria detaches two clouds and sends them to block both of their escape routes, the staircases in the defense towers.


    I throw a worried glance at the two Nobles I sent. They''re cranking a pulley to pull the catapult''s arm into firing position. Already, two dozen men at arms are headed towards them from the headquarters.


    The Duke is waving his hands again, forming more needles. I walk completely out of cover and stand in plain sight, my escort around me. I assemble a lightning construct with the minimal amount of energy and charge the air above me as high as I can.


    ¡°Meria!¡± I yell, activating the construct.


    The bolt rises up to a dozen meters, producing a bright flash of light that is very easily distinguishable from torchlight in the gray night. The Duke flips around and finds me within seconds, bringing his hands down. Three needles are launched towards me from above.


    I take my hammer in my right hand to assemble a lion strike, grabbing a random Noble with my left and activating my construct to throw her towards one of the projectiles while two warriors move to block the other two. I then jump backward.


    Two of the needles impact the Vuskyt shields and blows up when they fail to pierce them, the explosion breaks the warrior''s anterior legs. The third goes through the Lady''s torso but it does go off target and hits the pavement a few meters away from me, going off.


    The shockwave of compressed air being suddenly released impacts me heavily, blasting me aside. A warrior catches me before I hit a wall and holds his shield out to help me stabilize.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cry out, my broken rib and stab wound shaken.


    I hurriedly run back to cover, glancing over my shoulder. The Duke isn''t taking my bait, he is half-turned towards me but observing something beyond the wall.


    ¡°Last warning!¡± Meria shouts at the defenders.


    Twang. Clack. The catapult fires and heads fly towards him. He hears the sound and lowers his hands by reflex. A flow whirlwind flies down and intercepts the projectiles, shredding the heads to pieces.


    The bits of flesh, bone, and brain matter are caught in the deadly swirling tornado. Yet it isn''t perfect and pieces escape to splash the Duke who immediately deactivates the construct, startled.


    A mistake as the sudden interruption frees the entirety of the gore caught inside. Meria ends up covered in it, visibly shaking in disgust as ribbons of flesh stick to him. He seems lost, without words to express his fury.


    ¡°Those were Nobles, an advance taste of what I''ll do to you.¡± I exclaim, laughing and caring little about whether or not he hears me.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± He roars. ¡°I will skin you alive and hang your hide on my walls!¡±


    Before I turn and run, I notice my scouts impaling the two Nobles that fired the catapult. Just before the men at arms reach them. No doubt obeying their orders to execute the prisoners if faced with overwhelming resistance.


    I assemble lion''s step constructs and head south, towards the currently uninhabited portion of Meria. A path that passes by the stone building where I set an ambush. I keep an eye on the sky, a good indication of where the Duke is as the golden cloud follows him. It is lowering and moving slowly towards me but accelerating.


    The prisoners suddenly try to escape, making it past a few Rykz in the confusion but abruptly stopped when scouts raise their spikes to threaten them. They don''t even get close to break through the almost two hundred Rykz escorting us.


    ¡°Shut up and follow.¡± I utter sharply.


    A wooden building to my left suddenly shudders and groans. Its walls shatter soon after and the structure collapses soon after, revealing the remnants of a shredding wind construct that expended all its energy.


    I start wondering why he isn''t sending more than this, but recall how long it took for Celyz to assemble the lightning construct she used against the Templars during the battle on the plains. He likely lacks the skill to use that much flow.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    As I pass a crossing and try to catch sight of the Duke, I spot two banners being raised high above a defense tower. The first is a white flag while the other holds my Lady''s crest. I need to keep Meria''s attention on me, she''s making use of his distraction. I assemble another lightning construct and aim at the sky, activating it.


    I reach the stone structure first with my warriors, just as my rear-guard, composed of the slower harvesters, is engulfed by flow. They aren''t given the opportunity to roll up inside their carapaces to protect their joints which gives the shredding construct a way inside their bodies through those weak points, they are torn apart from the inside out within a few terrible moments.


    I keep going past but don''t go inside the building. I make a turn to take the street that goes behind it instead, hiding and waiting for Meria to catch up. He doesn''t have a line of sight yet, he''ll need to either lose or gain altitude to find us.


    The rest of my escort is pushing the prisoners, forcing them to keep up. Sadly, not for the Nobles but for the Rykz, a wooden shop crumbles on top of them, burying them all in debris. It doesn''t kill them but slows them down enough that the next golden cloud catches them, ending their lives and that of three dozen scouts.


    ¡°Stop cowering and I''ll show you true power!¡± Meria shouts from close-by.


    I assemble a third lightning construct, using a third of my recovered reserves this time. I charge the air behind, above, and to my left, ensuring that whatever path he takes, I''ll be ready to strike him down.


    A flow whirlwind flies over my head and falls down on the area a few tens of meters further, where I would have been if I had not stopped. It eats through the front of the two houses on either side of the street and they crumble within a few tens of seconds.


    Fuck, there goes my escape route. I grip my hammer and wait nervously. The Duke''s reserves floating above are noticeably smaller than they were before, though. Yet, I don''t even know any constructs to defend against this, let alone the energy to assemble something comparable.


    The runes on my sleeve glove might save me if he targets me with one, but it didn''t activate when I was on the wall so I shouldn''t count on it. The moment I estimated the Duke would arrive goes by, flow immobile in the sky... No, it''s retreating. Shit, what is that leech doing?


    I need to show myself before he notices what Lance is doing. I hop inside the building through a window, having broken its shutters earlier, and rush upstairs. My warriors do their best to stay close behind.


    Arriving on the last floor, I find Meria standing a dozen meters away above the building''s roof, he is watching the west. His expression is fearful and his hands are moving, manipulating his flow to make some kind of curved barrier in front of himself.


    I follow his gaze. There is a huge black sphere advancing towards him, it is still beyond the wall but it''s accelerating and will soon get past it. It looks like a lightning construct to me but at this distance, it''s difficult to tell. The Duke pulls half the energy he has in the sky and spreads it out like a fog.


    ¡°Duke Meria, have you lost your mind?¡± Amand shouts from the headquarters, voice amplified. ¡°Unstructured flow is too unstable to defend with!¡±


    There is no time for the Duke to answer as the black sphere reaches the golden blanket and... not a thing happens. The construct continues on and Meria''s face loses all color. This isn''t the result he expected.


    The Rykz construct hits his barrier and suddenly stops to expand to several times its size before bursting like a bubble. The unstructured flow he spread simply fades away and the Duke''s shield flickers several times while he tries to stabilize it in a frenzy, it doesn''t seem to do much and his defensive construct scatters.


    I pull more on my reserves to charge a pathway of air between me and the platform he''s standing on to guide the bolt. I activate it as soon as it''s done, the lightning flashes and hits. The construct that allows him to stand in mid-air dissipates.


    Meria falls to the ground with a surprised scream but a burst of wind breaks his fall and he lands heavily but uninjured. I climb on the window''s edge and jump off, assembling lion''s step constructs to land safely.


    I hit the pavement and roll to smoothen the landing. By the time I get to my feet, the Duke is too while the Rykz on the ground floor, in a failed attempt to ambush him, rush out and charge. I use a few more lion''s steps to close the distance before he can get his bearings.


    Unfortunately, the entire attack is just too sloppy and he finds enough space to not only regain his composure but also assemble a fire construct, creating a circle of blazing flames around himself.


    ¡°You don''t have the power to challenge me!¡± He proclaims.


    I stop short of it because my limb communicates a primal fear that takes me by surprise and resonates with my own experience with fire, its sense detecting it like an impenetrable blur.


    Still, the dozen scouts push through, yet most of their attacks miss because he leaps backward and they don''t correct their aim in time. They trot after him but most don''t get to attack a second time as a small cloud falls on top of them.


    It tears them to pieces but soon dissipates along with the flames, no doubt lacking energy because he was in a rush. Their interlocked carapace unable to defend them as well as the harvester''s thicker shell does.


    However two scouts survive, if barely, and they launch a coordinated stabbing attack with their spikes. They graze the Duke, leaving him with bloody gashes on his left flank and thigh, before the Rykz fall dead.


    I rush in, wildly swinging my hammer at him. Hoping to disrupt his concentration more than trying to actually harm him. It works as a few golden segments appear and disappear immediately after because he ducks to avoid my strike.


    I detect my warriors running as quickly as they can to rejoin with me. More than a few of them have fractured legs that weren''t before. I keep the pressure on, using a lion strike to take a swipe at his feet yet I interrupt it myself, jumping aside when I sense a construct forming out of my field of vision.


    Meria raises his palm and aims at my helmet, a needle is forming in front of it and there are golden runes glowing on his sleeve. The projectile misses me by a wide margin but it gives the Duke enough time to assemble a construct.


    He creates a burst of wind that not only blows me away but also stops my warrior''s advance which gives him even more space to focus on the cloud of flow hovering above our heads.


    ¡°Die!¡± He exclaims gleefully.


    I watch in horror, staring death in the eye, as the center starts spinning. Segments glowing in its midst as they shape it into a gigantic whirlwind. Despite how much energy he burned so far, it remains so large that it will raze the entire block if it lands, he might even kill himself with it.


    A second black sphere splits the air as it flies towards it and activates, expanding and dissipating the golden energy it reaches, but with the downward trajectory of the cloud, a good third of it isn''t affected.


    The Duke''s face distorts in furious indignation, yet he doesn''t do a thing. He stands there, hands raised. He can''t lose focus or he''ll lose control! I burn my flow without reservation to charge him with lion''s steps, going as far as to throw my hammer at him as a distraction.


    He avoids it, but the whirlwind''s formation is noticeably disrupted and he immediately gives up on it, turning around to run away. His construct above dismantles and the energy is absorbed into his body.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I swear and pick up my hammer in mid-run to try to keep up.


    He turns a corner and I lose sight. That''s fine, he isn''t far enough to have time to... my thought is cut short as I find that the two hundred men at arms, who were guarding the headquarters, are already past the construction site and headed our way at a jogging pace.


    Not far behind is Master Amand and a squad of his Templars, all in plate armor but thankfully on foot. I hesitate, slowing down to let my warriors catch up, only fifty of them left. I can''t defeat these numbers, I have to gather more Rykz.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I repeat myself. ¡°It''s just a matter of time, Meria!¡± I shout at his back, gritting my teeth and changing course to run towards the wall.


    I''m out of flow but that''s not too much of an issue right now. I guide my escort towards a defense tower that leads up to a section of the rampart under assault by the Rykz'' siege engines. Meria attempts to kill me from a distance with needle constructs but my warriors block them, a half-dozen falling to the projectiles.


    We reach the base of the wall and I smash the door in, sending my remaining Rykz inside. There are lightly injured soldiers and peasants on the floor, tired kids are sloppily applying bandages to their wounds.


    They don''t do anything to attract my escort''s attention. They were startled and are already surrounded by their enemy so it is too late. I lead my warriors upstairs, up to the wall walk''s level.


    I find a similar spectacle but the people here have much worse wounds. Some have guts spilling out of their bellies and are panicking, harassing those treating them as they fear for their lives. Others are... so many are... Mutilated. Arms, legs, fingers, ears, noses, just... missing, cut or reduced to an unrecognizable mess of flesh that will never heal correctly.


    They turn silent as soon as they notice us, all those who can grab their weapons. I try to walk past them and get to the battle still underway but the warriors get agitated because of the bare blades. I stop and slam my hammer on the ground to keep them under control.


    ¡°Drop your weapons and you will come to no harm.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°I won''t lie down to let you and your creatures slaughter me!¡± A kid replies.


    He seems twenty years old, has short black hair and one green iris. He has a mean gash running from the left side of his forehead to his chin, the blade cut through his left eye and his lips. It is still fresh, bloody.


    Yet, the kid takes a step forward to challenge the Rykz. Three of my warriors raise their sabers and shields in reaction, interposing themselves between me and him.


    It doesn''t deter the kid who keeps advancing fearlessly. That''s impressive. It is costing time, lives. Still, courageous, if foolish. I could be outside ending the battle.


    ¡°Right now, you''re killing those still waging battle outside by preventing me from ending it. I''ll give you one warning, and then I''m taking you down.¡± I tell him, pushing my warriors aside to face him.


    ¡°I don''t trust you.¡± He replies, taking a stance. ¡°You''re working for them.¡±


    ¡°Yet I could have already ended you all if I wished to do so.¡± I note, observing him.


    His sword is unstable in front of him, those who can stand are grouping up behind him. I need to end this quickly. I make use of the kid''s blind spot and smash my hammer on his blade, disarming him.


    He stumbles and I make use of that opening by laying my weapon''s bladed portion on his neck. Those behind him freeze, rightly worried for their comrade''s life.


    ¡°You can barely see.¡± I comment. ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    ¡°Rowland.¡± He replies, still defying me with his stare.


    ¡°Well then, lead the way, Rowland.¡± I tell him, using my hammer to force him to move towards the door.

 Dances.Ch46

    Rowland removes the small iron bar blocking the side door. I push him out and remove my weapon from his throat once my escort is through. The peasants on the back-line are staring at me and my warriors.


    Two of them are dragging a man with a bleeding hand out of the fight. The rest are surrounding the soldiers and helping them sustain the Rykz'' pressure by pushing back when they advance.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Three harvesters are spearheading the attack and the soldiers here are having trouble containing them with swords and spears. The one in the middle has scorched marks on its carapaced flat head.


    Just as I notice that, a ball of fire impacts it, this time setting its torso ablaze. The Rykz cries in pain and swipes with his four arms, cutting through shields without effort and breaking the bones of those who block in desperation.


    I glance up at the defense tower''s top level, finding a Noble with his hand extended out between the crenelation. He is about forty. His dark hair, brown eyes, and refined traits look vaguely familiar.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Archers target the harvesters and release a volley through their arrowslits. It has little effect other than angering the one they set on fire even more. He steps back and charges the soldiers, gaining speed surprisingly quickly for such a large creature.


    He impacts their ranks and they are thrown back. An opening that Rykz scouts take advantage of, pouring in the breach and holding until the warriors advance their shield wall to secure the seized terrain. Another fire ball impacts the harvester, feeding the flames even more.


    ¡°I knew you were lying about your intentions. You''re just standing there.¡± Rowland accuses, his green eye glaring like they''re trying to bore holes in my helmet.


    ¡°I''m assessing the situation, keep quiet.¡± I reply absent-mindedly.


    I forgot that there would be Nobles on top of this tower, they haven''t noticed me yet but they will. Unfortunately, more and more peasants are turning to my escort so they''ll notice before I can go back in and take them down. I''m out of time.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Make way.¡± I shout, advancing. ¡°The war is over! Lay down your weapons and heal your wounds!¡±


    An arrow flies towards the back of my helmet, I avoid it by simply angling my head sideways but it turns out to be unnecessary as one of my warriors blocks it for me.


    ¡°Hold your fire!¡± The Noble calls out. ¡°Elizabeth Vil, the surrender must be coordinated or the defense will fall into chaos and even more will die. Countess Lance is to send the signal.¡±


    I throw a glance over my shoulder, the man reacted differently than I expected. My Lady did work, yet I failed my own task. Not for long, I''ll get to Meria soon. By the time I look back to the lines, the harvester is no longer on fire and is now pushing with the two others towards my position.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°The Rykz will not attack if you drop your swords!¡± I yell at the top of my lungs.


    Luckily, or the defenders are simply getting injured so often that it isn''t a coincidence, one of the soldiers takes a blow to the side of his head and lets go of his weapon, he is subsequently ignored by a scout that was about to finish him off.


    ¡°It worked!¡± He exclaims.


    The soldier picks it up again to try to kill the Rykz by surprise, only to end up killed by another because he was too eager and dropped his own guard. I groan and force the peasants aside, splitting my focus to observe my warriors to make sure they don''t attack.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    For now, they seem content holding to a tight defensive formation around me but that may be because none of the defenders are daring to attack. The harvesters are picking up wounds in their attempt to reach me and felling multiple soldiers.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout, slamming my hammer on the ground. The Rykz all pause, confused, and that causes a lull in the battle. ¡°Lower your weapons.¡±


    Most defenders hesitate but those on the front-line don''t. Faced with a very real chance of preserving their own lives, they obey and move back. The reversion of momentum added to the Rykz'' hesitation causes the fight to end almost immediately as a small divide appears between the two sides.


    ¡°Call the retreat now. I will not allow Meria to escape me once again, even if I have to attack you myself.¡± I turn and challenge the man.


    The Noble remains silent, considering. Rowland, on the other hand, is scrutinizing me with suspicion. He seems to want to talk so I take hold of his jaw and keep it shut. The Lord suddenly nods, having made his mind up.


    ¡°Pull back! Form ranks on either side of the siege towers.¡± He orders before turning to me. ¡°That''s the best I can offer, Elizabeth Vil. We won''t stand in your way but we won''t allow you to disrupt those defending the neighboring sections.¡±


    ¡°You can reinforce them for all I care. I only need enough Rykz to get to Meria and end this once and for all.¡± I reply.


    I release the kid and go through the soldier''s lines without waiting for them to make way. My warriors merge with the others and they form tighter ranks to allow more of them to exit the siege tower. Surprisingly, Rowland follows, apparently determined to keep his single eye on me.


    I walk up to the crenelation next to it and look out, searching for Celyz or Fenyz. Or really any one of them who would have sent those weird constructs that apparently scatter flow, which seems like it shouldn''t be possible since they''re made of flow and would disrupt themselves.


    At least, the logic of it escapes me. I shake my head, focusing. I don''t find any Princesses but they should be there, simply hidden. I check my reserves to see if I could do something to attract their attention but I don''t even have enough to make a fire construct, much less a lightning one.


    ¡°Give me your flow.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± He asks with a narrowed eye.


    ¡°Send a message.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Wh...¡± Rowland starts.


    I interrupt him by seizing the back of his neck and forcing him to look down at the Rykz flooding into the bottom of the siege tower. I then make him look at the inside of it, where they emerge on top of the stairs.


    ¡°What''s the point of wasting my time here, kid?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°I''ve better things to do.¡±


    ¡°Kid?!¡± He protests.


    ¡°Rowland.¡± I say, adding pressure to my grip.


    He reluctantly hands over a small amount of flow, just enough. I assemble a lightning construct, taking care not to show the color of my energy, and activate it, aiming at the sky.


    I then wait patiently, scrutinizing the gray night, illuminated by dozens of torches fixated along the wall and some thrown at the bottom of the rampart. After a few long moments, a large ball of black energy cruises through the air and stops in front of me. I extend my hand and the Princess cuts her link to it, allowing me to absorb it. It refills my reserves entirely.


    ¡°That''s possible?¡± Rowland asks, surprised. ¡°I thought flow was different between species.¡±


    ¡°It''s the basis for this entire war, they took a Princess and provoked this disaster because of it.¡± I reply, pushing him away.


    ¡°I didn''t really believe that.¡± He admits.


    I make my way to the defense tower, the path now open for me and the Rykz. The soldiers formed ranks but left a path to let us pass. They''re watching us, hatred in their eyes but visibly relieved at not having to fight.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz make their breathing cry in response to the stares. I slam my hammer on the ground to put an end to that and then raise my hand to point at the door. They advance, two by two, a long column forming within moments.


    I have a bit of time before they all get to the bottom of the rampart, so I might as well use it. I enter the tower and climb the stairs, opening the hatch to the top floor. Inside, I find the Noble waiting with four others, one of them holding a white flag banner high.


    ¡°Count Lewis Urnan.¡± He bows. Roisia''s Father, no wonder I thought he looked familiar.


    ¡°Why aren''t you killing her? Why didn''t you kill her?¡± Rowland asks loudly from a floor under this one.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Because we could not.¡± Urnan responds firmly. ¡°Regardless of the fact that Duke Meria just ran away from her after wasting more flow than I''ve ever seen gathered together, come up and see for yourself.¡± He waits for Rowland to get past the dozen warriors escorting me. ¡°We''ve traded one of ours for three of the creatures, yet the Rykz were still gaining ground. It would have only gotten worse if I foolishly gave the order to fight on two fronts.¡±


    ¡°We can''t give up yet, there has to be a way.¡± Rowland denies.


    ¡°You''re welcome to try.¡± I intervene coldly.


    ¡°This is all your fault, if you hadn''t brought these creatures in Meria, we could have held!¡± The kid exclaims, unsheathing a sword from behind his back.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My warriors cry as a warning. I pat the closest one''s head to calm it down before turning my back on Rowland and walking up to the eastern crenelation to keep an eye on the column of Rykz emerging beneath.


    ¡°We could not.¡± Urnan counters sadly. ¡°We''ve lost three sections already and the gatehouse is only holding because the Templars got there just in time. We were fooled by the battle on the plains, the scouts we faced are much easier to deal with than these warriors.¡± He turns to me. ¡°I''ve signaled to Countess Lance that we''re no longer fighting.¡± He says pointing at the white flag.


    ¡°You should get the rest to follow your example.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°They are, look north.¡± He replies.


    Soldiers wearing the Duke''s color are evacuating. I frown and enhance my eyesight to inspect the headquarters where they''re headed. Someone is waving a red flag on its roof.


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± I tell him. ¡°Those are the Duke''s men. They''re running away and leaving you behind.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn''t dare! We''re only here because he insisted that we need to cut the Rykz army down to size! The Court agreed because it gives Caeviel a better chance of freeing the Izla!¡± Urnan says, rushing to my side. ¡°The rat! His personal guard isn''t in position behind the gates anymore!¡±


    ¡°He never planned to bring you along if he had to escape.¡± I giggle. ¡°No wonder, titles Nobles are not quite as useful without their subjects.¡± Urnan remains silent, his face blank.


    I flip around and make my way to the hatch, leaving the man to deal with the realities of Nobility. Rowland doesn''t follow this time, his hand is squeezing his sword''s handle but he remains immobile.


    ¡°Come along if you want to see exactly who it is you''re fighting for.¡± I speak up on a whim.


    I make my way downstairs without waiting for his decision and step outside. Once the Rykz are all gathered in one huge square, I do a quick count. Five hundred warriors, a few squads of scouts, and a handful of harvesters. That''ll do.


    There are more climbing the tower but as far as I can tell, they''re holding their ground on the rampart. A quick glance north and south informs me that no other Rykz have done what I told these to do, despite several portions of the wall having supposedly fallen. Their orders are probably to hold beachheads rather than invade the city itself.


    I tap the five harvesters on their flanks, because I''m far from being able to reach even their lower shoulders, getting them to stick close to me and start marching towards the headquarters.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rowland shouts as he exits the defense tower.


    Ignoring the call, I lead the Rykz through the construction site while he runs to catch up. When he reaches their back-line, two turn and prevent him from even approaching. I''m surprised that he isn''t more afraid of them, they did just take his eye.


    ¡°Let him through.¡± I call out, experimenting.


    The Rykz give no visible reaction to my call. I slow down, extending my hand out to tell them to keep going. I push the warriors aside and Rowland joins me, frowning.


    ¡°How can you work for these creatures? They''re invading us, how could you help them?¡± He asks.


    ¡°How can you work for Nobility? They''re oppressing peasantry, how could you help them?¡± I reply without emotion.


    That shuts him up. To our left, a few hundred of the Duke''s soldiers are moving to intercept us before we can reach the large stone building on the other end of the construction site. The two hundred men and women at arms are moving out to join up with them.


    Instead of slowing down, I wave my hand towards the soldiers and a portion of my forces detach to block them. That fight should turn into a stalemate considering their equal numbers. The Rykz'' individual skill is a disadvantage that should be overcome by their fearlessness and discipline.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You say you seek to end the war, but from all I''ve heard all you''ve done is cause chaos.¡± Rowland accuses. ¡°The fighting has ended on the wall, yet here you are attacking the command post.¡±


    ¡°Damage control, I''m finishing Meria before he can gather soldiers and involve the rest of the city in this.¡± I say, already regretting my snap decision to bring him along.


    Don''t know what came over me. Guilt maybe. Stupid, I should know better than to let this stuff get to me. Convincing him would help convince myself that I made the right choices despite how badly my plans went.


    From Castle Lance''s defenders bringing the fight into the streets after we breached the walls. To the battle on the plains that occurred because of the very situation I put in motion. To... to Father. I take a deep breath.


    To tonight where I failed at both my objectives of capturing Lance and killing Meria which resulted in... this. I glance over my shoulder, the distance allowing me to catch sight of what''s happening on the rampart. Peasants and soldiers still defending portions of the wall walk because I failed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°How many deaths are you responsible for?¡± Rowland asks when I turn back, his green eye glaring.


    ¡°More than I can count.¡± I reply, saddened by the truth. He seems to have a follow-up so I decide to immediately shut that down. ¡°If you''re going with numbers, then I''ve saved many more lives than I''ve ended, kid. The battle for Castle Lance would have ended in a much worse bloodbath if I didn''t come to an agreement with Lance.¡±


    The soldiers clash with the Rykz on my left. I wish them luck but don''t keep my focus on the Duke''s personal guard. I accelerate to the front-lines, the five harvesters by my side. I notice that Rowland is about to speak again and cut him off.


    ¡°I don''t have time for you right now.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Just consider the fact that thousands of peasants were slaughtered on the Duke''s orders and by his hand while I deal with this.¡±


    About fifty Nobles on horseback emerge from behind the headquarters'' building. They''re riding in this general direction, but at a slight angle. Planning to go around and flank us, then. Fuck. I stop and slam my hammer on the ground to order a halt.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I ditch the kid, making my way to each of the scout squads, ordering them to gather on the right flank. Once they''re all there, I point them at the horsemen and order the warriors to charge the men at arms who are now very close.


    I hesitate about which I''ll attack, but I know that the doubt originates from my desire to put Nobles down rather than clear thinking. I steady myself and head to the Duke''s personal guard. The Nobles won''t be a problem once they''re dealt with.


    My left flank is engaged and holding but the soldiers have reinforcements coming straight from the wall. Fuck, am I going to make it? Doesn''t matter anymore, Meria is lost. All that''s left is to do all I can yet.


    The warriors clash with the men at arms, shield against shield. Few fall during the initial impact but casualties soon pick up as sabers cross swords. I accelerate my pace, their ranks open to let me and my harvesters pass.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I assemble a lion strike and bring my hammer overhead. I slam it into a shield, breaking it and its wielder''s arms. I step over the woman and keep charging, the harvesters follow on either side.


    The large Rykz use their four arms and size to plow into our opponent''s lines, each removing two for every one I take down. I keep using constructs to boost my strength and speed, allowing myself no pause as I smash people aside.


    I fall into a rhythm, two heavy strikes to tear through the shields facing me and one step forward. Rare are those who fail to block my attacks, but even rarer are those who stand after taking one.


    Not that they manage to do much once they get back up as the warriors following me and the harvesters finish them off before they can swing their swords at our backs. Red blood splashes as an officer falls, chest torn by my hammer''s spikes.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I keep advancing losing track of time and immersed in the fight, following its tempo like a dance. I step aside to avoid a slash in my helmet''s blind spot and retaliate with a kick, chaining that with a simple overhead blow that crushes the man''s head.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I pause, hearing the anxiety in their breathing cries. I''m deep within their ranks, having almost split the bulk of their force in two. My harvesters are still by my side but the warriors are trailing behind. They are aggressively pushing to rejoin with me.


    The horsemen have fallen on my right flank, I don''t know how long ago. But they''re too late. I press on, engaging the last line of the Duke''s guard. The one that holds them together. If they break, I''ll be able to flank and break their formation.


    I immediately encounter a lieutenant who does what very, very, few have done during this battle. He stops my attack with his shield. He stumbles but gets out of it with apparently no broken bones and counter-attacks while on his back foot with a dazzlingly fast slash aimed at my right hand.


    I let go of my weapon to save my fingers and spin on myself to gather momentum and assemble a lion strike. At the end of the turn, I release a one-armed blow with my hammer, activating the construct. It hits his left thigh, tearing the leg off his body despite the hard leather armor.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The result of our exchange terrifies the men and women under him who were already visibly fearful. They flee, causing a chain reaction among the rest who also break ranks and scatter to run in different directions.


    The Nobles on horseback turn tail as soon as it happens, knowing that they no longer have the advantage. I don''t let myself relax and check my left flank where another skirmish is ongoing.


    The warriors there are now in a defensive circle, being pushed back by an ever-growing force of soldiers. I signal my entire left-wing to go reinforce them and lead the rest towards the headquarters.


    I do a quick head count on the way, of the five hundred I began with, only two remain at my side. It is enough. I shake my weapon, unsuccessfully trying to get rid of the red blood sticking to it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You''re a brute.¡± Rowland says walking up to me. ¡°A skillful one, but a brute still.¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡± I ask impatiently.


    ¡°You''ve made your point, Nobility is fractured and wrong in many ways.¡± He admits. ¡°But you''re no better.¡±


    ¡°I am no ruler. I''m doing what needs to be done.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You command these creatures. You bent the shape of the war according to your own desires.¡± Rowland refutes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I question, suspicious. I may have given that kid an invitation but he''s been sticking with me of his own free will.


    ¡°Urnan''s bastard.¡± He replies shortly. ¡°My half-sister spoke of you, Roisia.¡±


    ¡°Will you get in my way?¡± I ask, adjusting my grip over my hammer.


    ¡°What would be the point? The situation is chaotic enough already. I want to see what you offered to show me.¡± Rowland says, stepping over a woman''s torso with guts spilling out, sliced off at the waist by a harvester''s blade. ¡°Barbaric.¡± He comments sadly.


    ¡°Such is war.¡± I reply regretfully.

 Dances.Ch47

    I grab the lieutenant''s round shield, the one I just put down, and flip it around. There are runes engraved in its metal backing, going from the center to the circumference in a spiral. That officer must have been a Noble to wield that kind of gear.


    I turn my back on Rowland to hide his sight of it and inject flow into the inscriptions. They take a golden-black glow, radiating heat to my other sense yet cold to the touch. I hit the front of the shield with my left hand. The shield doesn''t even vibrate in reaction.


    Is this what they use on their armors? A way to dissipate kinetic energy I suppose. I fit the shield on my right arm and drain the flow out of it. I start making my way to the headquarters with my warriors.


    I throw one last glance at the rampart, specifically at my Lady''s banner. She is looking in my direction from the top of the defense tower. I cannot see her face in any detail, but her straight black hair and posture I would recognize anywhere. She turns and disappears behind the crenelation.


    Turning back to face my target, I find that the Nobles are going around the headquarters. I don''t doubt that I''ll find them inside the building. As I approach, I signal my left and right flank to spread out on either side of the structure.


    I assemble a lightning construct and give the signal for the attack, slamming a wall with my hammer. The Rykz rush inside from every available opening, breaking windows while harvesters open the charge through the front door.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I wait for a few seconds before going inside. I find servants holding daggers with their backs to the wall. A few of the Duke''s men and women at arms are bleeding on the ground, already taken care of.


    ¡°Drop your weapons.¡± I order.


    They seem too distrustful to obey in time so I raise my hand to hold the harvesters back and turn to Rowland. He nods and walks up to them while I point the Rykz to the various side doors in the entrance hall.


    ¡°This is over, lay down your daggers and go warn your friends.¡± Rowland tells the servants. ¡°They don''t attack if you aren''t armed.¡±


    Nobles in leather armor and chain-mail are engaging Rykz in the various neighboring rooms. Screams and breathing cries filling the air. I don''t waste time and make my way towards the center of the building.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The hallway I go through is decorated by paintings and mannequins wearing thin plate armor inscribed with crests, ceremonial in nature as they wouldn''t even stop a kitchen knife. At the end of the corridor are Nobles blocking a harvester who is struggling to swing his four bladed arms in this small space.


    There are warriors behind it but they cannot engage with the large Rykz taking most of the hallway''s width. I make my way through their ranks and casually tap his lower thunk to get him to pull back, allowing the warriors to take its spot.


    ¡°It''s the Red Dwarf!¡± One of them exclaims over his shoulder. ¡°She''s here!¡±


    The Lords and Ladies look expecting rather than fearful or determined. Something''s up. I catch a movement over their shoulders and Master Amand crosses the doorway in a full plate armor adorned with a silver lion''s head, his helmet stuck under his elbow. Ten of his Templars follow a step behind.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Master Amand.¡± I speak up.


    I assemble a strengthening construct in preparation before slamming my weapon on the ground, telling the Rykz to fall back. As soon as they disengage, the Nobles split ranks and let the Templars take their place to flee into the large room with a rectangular table in its center. Duke Meria is sitting there, visibly shaken with his face inside his palms. Two temple guards are standing to either side of him.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± He replies shortly.


    ¡°I''m not here to battle with my Emperor''s Order.¡± I say tensely.


    ¡°Yet you''ve broken His law by calling for open rebellion, by helping these creatures seize Meria.¡± He comments.


    ¡°The Duke has done more to help them by wasting His gift of flow.¡± I argue. ¡°You know what I''m trying to do, Master Amand. Don''t stand in my way, retreat with your Templars.¡±


    ¡°That, I cannot do. We are duty-bound to defend the Izla''s citizens.¡± He replies firmly. ¡°Duke Meria is in this room, you may negotiate an end to the hostilities under our supervision.¡±


    ¡°I will not let him live past this day.¡± I declare.


    ¡°You may negotiate an end to the hostilities under our supervision.¡± He repeats himself. ¡°If you refuse, I find myself obligated to no longer consider you an envoy of the Rykz but as a citizen in breach of Empire law.¡±


    His responses gives me pause. I throw a suspicious glance at the Duke, sitting there with two Templars looming over him. I turn my gaze back to Amand''s tired traits, trying to get a read on him.


    ¡°What if I negotiate directly with you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do not have the authority.¡± He replies flatly.


    ¡°Yet here he is when he obviously wants to run.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We''ve reminded Duke Meria of his own duty to the Empire and its citizens.¡± The Master says in a flat voice.


    ¡°This war is with Caeviel and its Nobility, not against the Empire or its citizens. The Rykz have orders not to harm any who do not bear arms against them, whether Duke Meria surrenders or not.¡± I declare, watching Amand closely. He frowns but nods in agreement. ¡°Once the war with Caeviel ends, the Rykz will retreat from the Izla. That is part of the deal I struck with them.¡±


    ¡°You''re saying that there are no terms left for Nobility to obtain with their surrender other than guarantees to their personal safety and wealth.¡± Amand makes a difficult expression, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Which is precisely what I cannot grant on the Rykz'' behalf.¡± I tell him. ¡°The war hinges on freeing the captive Princess and Nobles are a commodity to that end.¡±


    ¡°And your personal resentment means that you would not agree to it either way.¡± Amand says, fitting his helmet on.


    I adjust my grip on my hammer in reaction to that, hoping that he isn''t about to draw his sword as I doubt that I have any chance of defeating the Templars in such close quarters, regardless of how many Rykz I throw at them. But, that means Meria could get out of this...


    ¡°Negotiations have broken down.¡± Amand proclaims with an official tone of voice. ¡°Elizabeth Vil, as Emperor Rasaec''s representative and Master of Izla Meria''s Templar Order, I have declared you in breach of Empire law. Yet, in light of the fact that capturing you would lead to an escalation of hostilities, which would put Emperor Rasaec''s citizens at risk, and the fact that your reported actions may have preserved the Empire''s people and borders, I delay judgment of the matter until this war''s final resolution or your death. You are expected to present yourself to a Temple within a month of that event or be judged in your absence.¡±


    I relax a little. He remains there, watching me. Is he waiting for my acknowledgment?


    ¡°I understand.¡± I nod. ¡°Thank y...¡±


    ¡°On a personal note.¡± He interrupts me. ¡°Do not show up. You would be mistaken to count on that Shade to influence mine or any Master''s decision. The Emperor''s Law is clear.¡±


    A Shade? What is he talking about? Before I can ask, Amand flips around and heads towards the Duke. The Templars follow, except one who removes his helmet, Emffrey.


    ¡°What Master Amand is trying to say is that he is disgusted by Nobility and while he could find arguments to wave your crimes if you succeed, Noble families will not stand by and let you live if they find you.¡± He approaches close, whispering in such a low voice that even Rowland cannot hear. ¡°Your identity is safe with me, consider it repayment of my debt.¡±


    ¡°What debt?¡± I ask, doing my best not to show my agitation.


    He glances at my arm with a meaningful expression. I remain silent so as not to give him a clue one way or the other that I even know of him or what he speaks of. He shrugs and fits his helmet back on, rejoining his brethren.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I make my way to the end of the hallway, stopping before entering the room. There are only a half-dozen Nobles here and, as far as I can tell, the battle is ending in the rest of the building. They must be retreating as neither side could have defeated the other so soon.


    ¡°Duke Meria. If you would give the order to wave the white flag.¡± Amand utters calmly.


    ¡°Are they willing to talk?¡± The Duke asks.


    ¡°It is up to you to convince the Rykz of your value now.¡± He replies indifferently. ¡°Which would have been much easier if you''d listened and spread the flow among the defenders, as advised, instead of attempting to abandon your duties through schemes. The army is scattered and no one stands between them and the city anymore. Give the order or I will make good on my threat to hold you accountable for your unlawful actions against the Empire''s citizens.¡± Amand says harshly.


    ¡°Commander Morgan, if you would.¡± Duke Meria tells a Lord who bows without hesitation and hurries to obey, making his way to a side door.


    The Noble stops short as soon as he opens it, stepping back with his hand on his sword. A harvester is standing on the other side. I walk in with my warriors, wanting to clear the path so that the battle''s end can be made official.


    As soon as I do, the portion of the lightning construct that charges the air to guide the bolt is disrupted and the segments lose cohesion. I freeze and hurriedly dismantle the entire construct. I notice that there are runes scattered on the walls, glowing golden.


    I fear a trap but the Nobles are tense while the Templars remain impassible as far as I can tell without seeing their faces. So this is normal. My strengthening construct seems unaffected and only the portions of the lightning construct exterior were destabilized.


    A security measure, not that surprising considering how much backstabbing goes on within Nobility''s circles. That works to my advantage. I walk by Meria, appreciating how he flinches and head to the harvester, signaling it to stand aside.


    ¡°Keep your sword sheathed and the Rykz will not harm you, Commander.¡± I tell the Lord.


    ¡°I can confirm that, Count.¡± Master Amand speaks up. ¡°Rykz have not attacked any who lost their weapons or civilians carrying none.¡±


    The Lord passes by the harvester on his guard but keeping his palm away from his sword''s handle. Once past the Rykz and the few warriors besides, he heads to a staircase and climbs it two by two.


    Master Amand then suddenly turns around and departs, his Templars closing ranks behind him. Meria suddenly raises his head and stares at their back, his expression baffled at first but it turns panicked within seconds.


    ¡°Wait! Master Amand! Where are you going?!¡± He asks.


    ¡°My duty is to ensure that our citizens are safe and that the army capitulates in order.¡± He replies, stopping to throw a mean glare at the Duke.


    ¡°I did what you asked!¡± Meria protests.


    ¡°You did what you should have done all along. Recognize that we''ve made a mistake and take responsibility. You''ve lost all leniency on my part after dismissing the Order''s advice and arbitration. You''ve forgotten that Empire Law also applies to you, Duke.¡± Master Amand then departs the room, the spikes steel soles of his sabatons screeching against the marble floor with every step.


    ¡°But, you can''t leave me with...¡± The Duke''s voice dies as they go, realizing that he is now alone in the room with me. His eyes widen and he looks at me. ¡°You wouldn''t be so crude as to bring violence to negotiation, Dame Vil.¡±


    I wave my hand towards the two exits and my warriors spread out to cover the escape routes. I assemble lion strikes and adjusting my strengthening construct to reinforce my body.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Killed peasants and civilians without proper lawful justification, I assume.¡± I respond coldly. ¡°Extended this war past reason because he clung to his power and privilege.¡±


    ¡°I had no hand in the King''s decision! Why should I pay for its?!¡± Meria exclaims.


    Rowland frowns at that answer but doesn''t comment. I turn my gaze to the other Nobles sitting at the table, challenging them. One of them is old and bears a face I associate with Patrick. Count Thrin.


    ¡°The deal you made with my son.¡± The old man says. ¡°It had merit, even if only a scheme to entrap him.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Meria intervenes. ¡°We could be very useful.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask the other three.


    ¡°That we are here to negotiate.¡± A Lady responds, looking at the other two who nod. ¡°But since Master Amand left, I assume you''ve offered guarantees to him about what will happen to the Izla.¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Then we wish to know what you plan to do with us.¡± She says.


    ¡°That is not my decision to make, a Council will be formed. Expect your wealth to be confiscated.¡± I reply. ¡°Consider yourselves lucky that I do not know you. You can go if you wish. Rowland, make sure that they reach Lance safely, without getting lost.¡±


    The Nobles don''t hesitate, they stand and get out of the room. Rowland joins them but not before throwing a dismissive glance at the last two, Thrin and Meria who are suppressing their unease.


    ¡°You need us to maintain your hold on the Izla.¡± Thrin argues. ¡°Peasants need rulers.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s a good idea to provoke me right now?¡± I ask rhetorically, making my hammer spin inside my palms.


    ¡°I''m an old man stating a simple fact. I find no harm in trying to change your mind, as you seem set on ending this in a bloody manner.¡± Thrin says.


    ¡°I could grant you a title. Make you a true Lady.¡± Duke Meria proposes. ¡°It would allow you to rule, grant you a lawful claim.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of taking power. Unlike you, I do not think people need to rulers. I''ve never believed so and I''ve seen proof of the contrary.¡± I declare. ¡°I''ve expended the rest of my patience. You have a choice to make, Thrin. Either fight me now, or submit to trial.¡±


    ¡°Judged by low-born?! You cannot be serious.¡± Thrin scoffs. I casually bring my weapon back. ¡°Nobility is necessary, peasants are not capable of...¡±


    My hammer cuts him off as I smash his skull with it. That sentence didn''t deserve to be finished. The old man''s body falls off the chair, brain matter splashes on the Duke once again.


    Meria kicks the table to jump back, smacking his hand against one of the runes inscribed on the wall. After a small flash, the construct loses its energy and is disabled. I let go of my weapon to take hold of the heavy table and throw it at the man, using a lion strike.


    The hammer flies up and I catch it before it hits the ground. Crack. Meria''s arm breaks as the heavy piece of furniture slams into him. He screams in pain and is projected against the wall. I walk on the upside down table to stand in front of the Duke and look down on him.


    ¡°I can grant you anything! Just allow me to talk to the Rykz, I''m sure I can help.¡± He proposes, panicked and desperate.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My warriors cry out just as I detect a needle construct take shape behind my helmet, outside of my field of vision. I kick Meria''s broken arm, shattering his focus and the construct as a result.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He yells.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I, I''m a Duke, you can''t just do this to me, there are rules!¡± He says, somehow outraged.


    His words echo in my mind, bringing the memory of people begging for their lives as his construct slaughtered them, shredded them. The image of the carnage left in the wake of his actions is not something I will, or can, forget. I bring the hammer''s spike down on his hand, piercing it through and through.


    ¡°Arh! P, please, don''t.¡± He stutters.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I repeat.


    I make use of my weapon''s hold on his hand to force him to stand, just so I can put him down with a well placed punch to the gut. The spike rips through his hand, leaving a gash between his ring and middle fingers.


    ¡°Ar, ugh.¡± He coughs the sounds out.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter.


    He raises his hand, trying to push me away. I punch his teeth, dislodging a few. He spits blood. I continue, muttering my mantra and kicking his gut every-time he opens his mouth.


    I slice fingers off, use my hammer''s spikes to cut ribbons into his flesh. I see red, unsure if it''s because of all the blood. I don''t care. Father died because of scum like you and Odo couldn''t accept the obvious.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I say, tearing an ear off.


    He doesn''t react or move. I lean in and check his pulse. Finding a heartbeat but blank eyes. I conclude he fainted and rise, exhausted. I pant to catch my breath. I hadn''t noticed losing it. I glance down at the Duke.


    The spectacle in front of me is atrocious. His body is in shambles. There are only minor injuries but so many of them that every bit of him is painted with the color of blood. It seems light compared to what remained of those he tore apart. Yet, I feel my stomach retch in disgust at what I''ve done.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My warriors call out softly, one of them moving to take hold of Meria. Throwing him on his shoulder. His ankles are disjointed, making his feet dangle at odd angles.


    That small detail is so minor, so insignificant, yet it is enough to make me puke. I bend over and take my helmet off to spit the bile expelled by my empty stomach for the second time tonight. I wobble a little and use my hammer as a crutch.


    I hear a squad of people entering the headquarters, mostly because at least one of them is in plate armor. I hurriedly get to a small corner table and use the cloth to wipe my mouth before setting my helmet back on.


    I worry for a second that the fact that I forgot to eat might make me lose control of my limb, but it got to absorb plenty of blood and that is apparently enough. I straighten up and face the hallway.


    Lance is stopped in the middle, a distraught expression on her face. Edusa and Yvonne to her side, looking sickened by the scene in front of them. I tap the shoulder of the warrior carrying the Duke and point him at them.


    The Rykz makes his way up to them, dropping the unconscious Noble on the ground without ceremony before walking back to me. I take hold of a chair to drop down on it. I lay back and shut my eyes, closing my fists to stop the tremble in my hands.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Lance asks tentatively.


    ¡°Going to need a minute.¡± I force myself to reply.


    ¡°We''ve stopped fighting but the Rykz are refusing to accept Morgan''s formal surrender, that Princess called for you.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°Is anyone dying?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, but we...¡± Edusa replies.


    ¡°Then shut the fuck up.¡± I snap.


    I hear Lance whisper some orders, detecting their movements as they pick up the Duke and drag him out of my range. Likely headed outside. Only she remains there.

 Dances.Ch48

    Lance approaches, picks up a chair of her own and sits down in front of me. I observe, eyes closed, my thoughts in turmoil. I let go, I butchered the Duke. It wasn''t even rage, if it was I would have killed the man.


    I inspect her through my sense, looking for injuries and finding none. There is blood on her plate armor, from both humans and Rykz. I notice how much of it is sticking to my own armor and chain-mail.


    She reaches out and places her hand on my knee. A comforting if disturbing gesture. Why would she? After all I''ve done. She has to be aware of the kind of bloodthirsty monster I''ve become.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°I tortured him.¡± I reply flatly.


    ¡°You did.¡± She says, looking at the various pieces of the Duke''s body I scattered across the room. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I giggle.


    She nods and squeezes my knee, letting the conversation die down. After a while, my mind escapes the bleak present and wanders to the future, to what I''ll do next, to what she''ll do next.


    ¡°You have a decision ahead of you.¡± I speak up in a hard tone.


    ¡°I have many.¡± She responds softly.


    ¡°I won''t allow Nobility to retain its privileges.¡± I add.


    ¡°What do you intend to do about the Duke?¡± She asks, unbothered by my declaration.


    ¡°He will be put on trial. Those who survived... oh Emperor... I hope some survived.¡± I say, voice cracking. ¡°They... need to be heard.¡±


    ¡°They will be, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi reassures me.


    ¡°Those who lost l... eyes...¡± I take a sharp breath in as a knot forms in my stomach. ¡°They need to be helped.¡±


    ¡°We''ll do all we can.¡± She makes a gentle smile.


    ¡°I failed. So... hic, so many died.¡± I utter, tears falling from my eyes.


    ¡°The battle never reached a high point.¡± Lance tells me, standing up to lay a hand on my shoulder. ¡°We did all we could, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Did we?¡± I ask, hopeful.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She affirms. ¡°I won''t lie, many lost their lives, but a lot less than there could have been if you didn''t distract Meria.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on outside?¡± I question. ¡°What are the Rykz doing?¡±


    ¡°They''re gathered at the base of the wall, our army gathered in front of them. They''re all waiting for Celyz to accept our capitulation.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I should go.¡± I say, not moving.


    ¡°You can take the time you need, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi tells me gently.


    ¡°I should go.¡± I repeat, reaching out to her.


    She takes hold of my hand and helps me up. I make use of her support more than I need to, enjoying the fleeting touch. I then grab my hammer, noticing the shield on the ground near Thrin''s body. I pick it up and give it to Leomi.


    ¡°Keep it, it should help next time we get into a fight.¡± I say offhandedly, half-joking.


    ¡°I will.¡± She nods seriously.


    Lance hangs it to on her sword''s handle and we head out of the building. My warriors keep a secure formation around us. We find four separate groups outside. The Rykz are in such numbers that their ranks span almost the entire length of the rampart, and there are still more on the wall walk.


    The peasants and soldiers aren''t in formation but they are grouped together to one side. The Nobles are right in front of the headquarters, split in two themselves as Lance''s faction surrounds the rest who were disarmed.


    That fact doesn''t stop Duke Meria from speaking, or rather croaking words out through his broken teeth. As far as I can tell, he''s trying to rile both his side and Lance''s faction into threatening to resume the battle if their holdings aren''t guaranteed.


    None are listening to the crazed man, they''re worried but aren''t fools. They can see that there is little left to bargain with except their lives, and that isn''t something they''re willing to risk.


    The Templars are arranged in two lines, standing between the Rykz and the rest of the humans. Two hundred of them with Master Amand and Commander Morgan standing side by side.


    As we cross the construction site, thousands of eyes turn to us. Whispers die and silence reigns. I catch sight of Cecil and Aisha, watching the scene from a building''s balcony with a half-dozen bourgeois. I frown. I didn''t do all this to give power to wealthy pricks.


    Celyz and Fenyz walk out of a tower with swaying gaits, their tails swinging behind them. The latter armed in her usual gear, chest plate and spearheaded tendrils. A group of a dozen harvesters and a fifty warriors escort them.


    Amand and Morgan head out to meet them at the midpoint between each side. We do so as well with my remaining warriors and harvesters trailing behind.


    ¡°Celyz, Fenyz.¡± I call out tiredly.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Celyz responds, ovaloid head inclined.


    ¡°Princesses.¡± Morgan bows.


    ¡°Are you well?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Peachy.¡± I reply.


    ¡°We formally capitulate, Princess Celyz, Princess Fenyz.¡± Morgan speaks up nervously.


    ¡°The Silver Hive accepts Izla Meria''s capitulation, Commander Morgan. I expect your army to leave its weapons behind and disperse under my sister''s supervision. You are allowed to retain possession of tools only. We will reconvene tomorrow for a formal meeting on the city''s administration.¡± Celyz tells him.


    ¡°What about my Order?¡± Master Amand asks.


    ¡°Your Templars and every Noble will be held captive within our camp, pending a decision.¡± Fenyz replies. Amand throws me a look, not one of worry but suspicion.


    ¡°You could gather them all in the Temple.¡± I say. ¡°I''m sure Master Amand can give you his word that they won''t attempt to escape or resist.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He nods.


    ¡°No, not the Temple.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°Somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°The castle can be secured.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Celyz turns to me.


    ¡°They''ll have no weapons and you can put Rykz on the wall.¡± I say.


    ¡°What about the secret passages?¡± Fenyz asks.


    ¡°It doesn''t really matter as long as you keep the Duke separated, they won''t know where the passages are.¡± I explain. ¡°This is only temporary and it''s better than leaving them in the open or taking them in your camp. Lance''s faction can keep an eye on them and there is nowhere for them to go in Meria anyway.¡±


    ¡°I will send Dikyz with the rest of the prisoners of value.¡± Fenyz agrees.


    ¡°I''m extending some goodwill in the interest of keeping this transition as peaceful and uneventful as possible, Master Amand. Do not mistake this for trust. Your Order is not allowed to move outside of the boundaries we give you and we will dig holes to throw you in if necessary.¡± Celyz declares, her resounding voice taking a low threatening tone.


    ¡°We will hold to our word as long as you keep yours and leave Caeviel once the war ends.¡± He replies.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°The Rykz have never once broken a treaty.¡± Celyz replies, rising to her full height.


    Commander Morgan and Master Amand then give a short respectful bow before taking their leave. Fenyz does too, heading to the defense tower they both came out of, no doubt to talk to this Dikyz.


    Celyz relaxes some, but not entirely. Lance faces her, taking hold of my hand. The gesture only serves to make the Princess tense up. Her tendrils unfurl slightly and undulate around her torso.


    ¡°Where is Jessica, Celyz?¡± Leomi asks, gripping at my hand to keep me in place, to tell me to stay quiet about this for now.


    ¡°What right do you have to ask that question?¡± Celyz counters in a rumbling voice.


    Lance''s sharp traits twist aggressively. She tries to let go and seize her sword but I catch her slender fingers before she does something stupid. She looks down, making a difficult frowning expression.


    ¡°Please tell me how she''s doing.¡± She finally pleads.


    ¡°I have no reason to reveal anything to you.¡± She replies coldly. ¡°Elizabeth, we''re leaving. Let go of this woman.¡± I hesitate. Celyz looms over me menacingly. ¡°Now.¡±


    She''s never spoken to me on that tone. I could blow her off but I don''t think it''s a good idea to provoke Celyz now, in front of the city and right after the talks. I release Leomi''s hand but she doesn''t, still shaken by the Princess'' refusal to answer her.


    Our eyes cross, my Lady''s are confused. She doesn''t know what''s happening or why I''m going along. I do my best to keep a level stare but fail and look away. I abruptly break out of her grasp and turn my back on her to join Celyz.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Leomi asks, voice shaking.


    ¡°I''m s.¡± I interrupt myself before apologizing. ¡°I''ll see you tomorrow.¡± I reply as firmly as I can.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I have to know.¡± She says, voice full of hurt and guilt. ¡°Don''t go.¡±


    Leomi takes a single step and I freeze, wavering in my resolve to avoid causing a scene. One of Celyz'' tendrils wraps around my shoulders and pushes me forward, I detect another extending to stop Leomi from getting any closer.


    ¡°Rh-aah!¡± Leomi groans in anger and frustration. ¡°Not twice. I won''t let you take them from me. Not again.¡±


    She grabs her sword and unsheathes it this time, glaring at Celyz. The warriors take their sabers out and the harvesters spread out their four bladed arms, they move in to intercept her.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I flip around and slip under one of Celyz'' tendrils, dodging two more before I reach my Lady to interpose myself between her and them. The Nobles belonging to her faction have already drawn their swords while turmoil spreads among the human army.


    On the precipice of chaos, I seize Leomi''s wrist with my left hand and start squeezing to force her to let go of the weapon. My limb''s overwhelming strength doesn''t leave her with much choice in the matter, her face twists in pain as my tightening grip breaks hers. Clang. Her sword hits the ground.


    ¡°Calm down, Kitten.¡± I utter sharply. ¡°This isn''t worth throwing it all away. I''ll be back by morning. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°You''ll come back? You''re not lying, right?¡± She asks.


    Her light gray eyes are full of hope and want. Seeing her so vulnerable stirs my heart and I caress the side of her face, forgetting to reply. Leomi kicks my shinbone, demanding an answer.


    ¡°I''m not. We''ll dance.¡± I make a corner smile behind my helmet.


    ¡°What if she doesn''t let you?¡± She asks worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing can hold me from you.¡± I reply softly.


    Leomi flinches and I have to suppress a giggle. She glares at me but her body loses tension. Celyz stirs, her tendrils all unfurl and wave angrily around her. Time''s up, huh. I let go of my Lady and depart, leaving her there.


    We head towards the defense tower, I almost speak up but Fenyz and another Princess exit, likely Dikyz. Her appearance is similar to theirs but she has a slightly larger frame.


    Even if Celyz and Fenyz look remarkably identical at a glance, I would still be able to differentiate them if the latter removed her armor and spearheads. There is a soft and intelligent quality to Celyz that I can''t quite qualify as physical details, but seem obvious to me.


    ¡°I''ll help Fenyz setup patrols across the city and occupy the docks before transferring the prisoners from the camp or allowing those here to leave the premises.¡± Dikyz says.


    ¡°I''m sending half our warriors back, just to be safe. The camp is under-defended and we''ve seen rebels set fire to their own cities after we''ve taken over, I would rather not we risk our army.¡± Fenyz tells Celyz.


    ¡°I don''t think that is likely to happen here considering that we haven''t done anything to warrant that kind of resistance but do as you see fit.¡± Celyz replies.


    The two Princesses make their way towards the army, the conversation concluded. Fenyz uses the bare part of one of her spearheaded tendrils to tap Celyz'' shoulder as she passes by.


    Instead of entering the defense tower, Celyz guides me north along the wall towards the city''s gate. There is another Princess and over a hundred harvesters standing guard here. I wait impatiently for us to get out and finally be alone to speak up.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I question, seething once we are a distance away on the road.


    ¡°You expect me to stand there and watch the two of you lock ten... hands in my presence?!¡± Celyz snaps, stopping short. Her tendrils expand all at once and they hit my chest, forcing me to stop as well.


    ¡°We were just...¡± I let my voice die down.


    My only defense is to say that holding hands doesn''t have that kind of meaning for humans. I can''t say that to her, not without harming our bond and hurting her even more than she is now.


    Besides, she''s right, I shouldn''t have done that. Leomi initiated it and I didn''t have the presence of mind to think of what it would do to Celyz at the time. I take my helmet off and tie it to my belt, facing her temper head on.


    ¡°Touching in front of me. Flirting.¡± Celyz barks, waving her appendages all around, venting. Her tail slamming the ground. ¡°Were you trying to throw how happy you are together in my face?!¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t, I''m sorry.¡± I apologize. ¡°It''s my fault.¡±


    She pauses, apparently caught by surprise. She inhales and exhales heavily through the twelve openings along her ovaloid head. She then suddenly wraps her tendrils around my waist and brings me in for a hug. I accept the gesture, returning the embrace myself.


    ¡°You''re lucky Fenyz didn''t see that. I haven''t told her that we''re...¡± Celyz'' resounding voice crumbles a little. ¡°That we''re not.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°I regret putting you through this.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± She makes her odd chuckle and lets me go. ¡°We had a good time and... well. I still hold the hope that you''ll come back to me in the end.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I won''t. ¡°I don''t know what will happen.¡± I say.


    ¡°Neither do I, but I''m the only one who knows who you truly are.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°I''m, a monster.¡± I utter. ¡°Not because of this.¡± I lie quickly, moving my left limb. ¡°I''ve spilled too much blood, and what I''ve done to Meria is horrible. Yet I feel no guilt and that just makes me feel worse.¡±


    ¡°You''ve done no less than he deserved, I''m certain Jessica.¡± She says soothingly. ¡°And I would bet that he has done much worse before this day while he ruled. Nobility isn''t renowned for its pity towards those that break its laws.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t really help, but thanks.¡± I tell her, shrugging.


    ¡°I''m not sure how to console you, to be perfectly honest.¡± She says. ¡°It''s hard to admit after a hundred and fifty years, but my sisters were right. I''ve spent too much time in the Hive instead of living my life.¡±


    ¡°A hundred and fifty?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°I''m quite young.¡± She says mirthfully.


    I allow a small laugh to escape me and we resume walking together towards their camp. I barely notice the Rykz escorting us, despite there being almost a thousand at a quick glance. I simply enjoy the night breeze and let myself relax. The Izla is finally at peace.


    As tension leaves, I feel fatigue slowly creep in. Yet, when we arrive at the small hill where I met them last time, I decide to leave Celyz and make my way to the river running in the plains to take a bath. She lets me go without a word or even asking but sends a good number of warriors to accompany me.


    I come across the river and take my chain-mail off, dropping it in the grass. I then untie my hard leather armor''s straps and take it off. I find that my clothes are just as bloody and damaged as the rest of my equipment. I put them on the pile and put my hammer on top so that they don''t fly away if the wind blows.


    I dip in the water, inspecting my leg''s injuries who are already starting to scar. I did use a lot of flow but it does seem like that''s too quick. Or perhaps the wounds weren''t as grave as I thought they were. My Lady did hold back.


    I assemble a healing construct and apply it to my thighs, I then weave another for the stab wound in my right shoulder along with one of my ribs which is either cracked or broken. The lack of sharp pain from any of those injuries reminds to tell the Rykz part of myself to stop fighting for survival.


    Cleaning up in the river under the pale moonlight, I let myself sink and relax, only keeping my chin above the cold water. My sleeve glove soaks in and I scrape the blood out of it with my nails, breaking a few as I haven''t cut them in a while. I bite those that didn''t to cut them to size. Finally rid of the night''s grime, I start combing my hair to get rid of the knots.


    My Lady naturally comes to mind, and with her so does Celyz. The entire mess is of my making. I need to break it off between Lance and E.Vil without making it seem her fault because if she blames herself again, she''ll never try to get back with me as Jessica.


    I do my best to chase the thoughts and consider the fact that I''ll need to pull my weight tomorrow. Cecil''s council looks influential as she mentioned, but I expected people closer to the status of low-born than that of Nobles. Rich bourgeois like them are disturbingly close to Nobility as far as I know.


    Shivering, I assemble a nourishing construct and get out of the water. I shake my head to get rid of the water sticking to my hair. I walk up to my clothes but quickly dismiss the idea of putting them back on, swearing under my breath.


    I grab my boots, with thick soles that give me just the couple of centimeters necessary for people to realize that I''m really not that short. They were splashed by the dark orange mixture of human and Rykz blood. I clean them in the river and signal a warrior to come over.


    I throw my equipment on its shoulders, tying the boots laces together. I then get rid of the blood sticking to my hammer and make my way back to Celyz, hoping that she has some clothes for me. Fuck, am I poor.


    The Rykz camp is dark and lacks any fire or recognizable marks that could help me find the small hill. I end up stopping the warrior carrying my gear to slam my hammer on the ground. It takes the lead and guides me towards a tunnel entrance.


    The large room is empty so I directly head up to Celyz'' chambers, finding her at the table with a worker helping her put maps away in a chest. She waves a tendril to tell me to come in.


    I hesitate to enter, naked, but... I kind of always am to her, considering our ability to sense our surroundings. I walk over to the sheet bed and let myself fall forward into it. That does remind me to ask.


    ¡°I can sense about fifteen meters around myself, but I''m pretty sure your range of detection extends further.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°It does, but in a cone rather than a sphere.¡± She replies.


    I hum in understanding and close my exhausted eyes. I listen as Celyz and the worker pack up, wondering how long it''ll take me to fall asle...


    --- --- ---

 Dances.Ch49

    I rise in the darkness, finding Celyz crouching at the side of the bed. Her root-like toes plunged into the cavern''s soil, her tail laying in a small circle around her legs, her tendrils are wrapped around her torso but one of them lays gently over me.


    I remain like this, my limb''s rested and secure feelings mixing with my own. I smile in content, yet fear that my sentiments aren''t truly melding with it but being taken over. I let my mind wander, running my fingers over Celyz'' appendage.


    There are a few things I need to discuss with her. The approaching trip to Port-Odo, and then to Meiridin if necessary. I also need to make sure Lance will be safe while I''m gone.


    I assemble a healing construct, finding that my reserves are full, and apply it to my resorbing injuries. Celyz'' tendril moves and trails over my stomach, making me squirm a little at the ticklish sensation.


    ¡°Good morning, Jessica.¡± She speaks up.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°According to my internal sense of time, it is.¡± She nods in the dark.


    She rises, uprooting her toes. The limb stretches by itself, provoking an odd feeling of yawning but with its muscles. I extend my legs and bend my back, imitating its action at almost the same moment. The incident brings my fear back to the forefront of my mind.


    ¡°You told me that the substance the limb injects me with is akin to adrenaline, but why does it prevent me from feeling grief?¡± I question sadly.


    ¡°I do not know, I can only theorize that anything leading to inaction would be detrimental to its predatory lifestyle.¡± She responds. ¡°It''s the second time you bring this up, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I can''t be sure that I am, that''s the problem.¡± I sigh and sit up on the sheet mattress to hop over the bed''s frame.


    ¡°Perhaps you would be happy to hear that we''ve sown fields all across the Izla and used nourishing constructs to accelerate their growth so that they can be harvested before winter.¡± Celyz says, changing the subject.


    ¡°That''s great.¡± I grin. ¡°Although, that must require an insane amount of energy.¡±


    ¡°My sisters administrating the rear have little to do with their flow so it is only efficient to use it as such.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Clothes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There.¡± She waves one of her tendrils at a small chest. ¡°Your gear is being repaired, again. You should take better care of yourself.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say and pause for a second, embarrassed by what I need to ask for next. ¡°And I''m broke.¡±


    ¡°Take a pouch.¡± She shrugs with her tendrils.


    I open it, finding an assortment of simple green cloth. I get dressed up and enjoy the fact that I don''t have to wear a mask here, along with the freedom of not having the hard leather armor compressing my breasts.


    ¡°Since you were curious last night, I should tell you that we don''t really detect heat.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°It is simply the easiest way to explain that things that display warmth are clearer to us. As an example, your hammer is made of Vuskyt and it is more distinguishable to us than other items made of metal despite very similar temperatures.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. Do you know what it is we sense?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The radiation of energy.¡± She replies. ¡°But it is only an educated guess.¡±


    Celyz leads me to the main room as a worker arrives with a platter of mushroom bowls. I grab a stool from a corner and sit at the table. She picks up a small map and sets it on the table, it depicts a general view of the Izla and the coast, marking Meria and Port-Odo''s location.


    ¡°We don''t have anything more detailed at the moment.¡± Celyz tells me apologetically. ¡°I''ll map the region once we land, but that won''t help you.¡±


    ¡°It''s a negotiation, I don''t plan on fighting.¡± I shrug. ¡°How likely do you think it is for Caeviel to make the trade?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have enough information to venture a guess. I''m surprised King Cenwalh made a move so quickly but that''s to your credit for talking to Yvonne and getting her to relay a message.¡± She replies. ¡°It is best to plan for the worst outcomes and you''ll be ready for the rest.¡±


    ¡°So, if the negotiations break down, we assault Port-Odo?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We surround Port-Odo before even sending you in for the preliminary talks.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I nod, biting down on a large mushroom.


    ¡°First thing we need to make sure is that Cetyz is in the city. Everything else is secondary.¡± She adds. ¡°Refuse to even speak of terms until you''ve confirmed that.¡±


    ¡°When should I go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As soon as possible. It would be best if you arrived before they do, that way you could find out if Cetyz is there without exposing yourself.¡± Celyz says. I thought I''d have more time with Lance.


    ¡°If she isn''t there, what''s the alternative? Infiltrate Meiridin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°We''ll seize Port-Odo and entrench ourselves in the area while we take over the leyline from there to Meria. That will likely take all winter but it will grant us an almost unassailable position and give Caeviel time to rethink their chances of winning the war. By spring, you''ll hopefully have gathered enough people you can trust to attempt to rescue Cetyz in Meiridin while we disperse scouts through the countryside and up the stakes with raids on their economy.¡±


    ¡°So the war could still drag on.¡± I comment sadly. ¡°What about Grikyz?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t heard back from my Queen yet, but she should be satisfied with our progress.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod and eat my meal, wondering how I''ll breach the subject of Lance. Finishing my bowl without a clue, I just jump into it. ¡°I want your assurance that you''ll leave Lance alone, Celyz.¡±


    ¡°I, I have duties to...¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I interrupt firmly.


    ¡°I wasn''t going to.¡± She says, expelling air. ¡°But my sisters or I will be forced to act if she disrupts our hold on Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. I expect her to be kept safe and unharmed while I''m away. Imprison her if you need to, but only if you need to.¡± I tell Celyz.


    ¡°We''ll find out what happens at the meet.¡± She replies, waving the concern aside. ¡°With the Duke out of the way and the rest of Nobility imprisoned, she is the most influential human in Meria. We will have to restrict and surveil her movements no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You''re not the kind of person who would act on impulse, I''m simply trying to make sure that we understand each other.¡± I press.


    ¡°We do, Jessica.¡± Celyz says in her resounding voice. ¡°Let us go to the forge and pick up your gear. I''ll send a message to prepare a meeting room inside the castle. I would like to settle it all today.¡±


    We make our way out of the hill, emerging out in the morning sun. The sky is clear, there are only a few clouds. We are on the opposite side of the hill from the city, we keep walking for a distance and the sounds of hammers steadily striking iron grow louder.


    I find rows of small kilns, workers are throwing wood and using bellows to feed the fires. They plunge damaged sabers into the flames until they become red-hot, at which point they use iron anvils to beat them into shape.


    Celyz brings me to a workbench with my equipment set on it. The hard leather armor is new, the other one probably suffered too much so it was easier to replace it. The same could be said for the chain-mail as about half of its links were switched out.


    I fit my gear on but decide to use the mask instead of the helmet, it''s not as intimidating and less of a strain on my neck. We head back towards the city with a large escort of warriors. On the way, we pass by the siege towers in the process of being dismantled, laying on the ground.


    Thousands of Rykz are pulling out the nails and sawing the wooden beams taken out to make planks that they stack in supply carts. When filled, those are then moving south-east towards the coast but they aren''t entering the city.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°We should have enough embarkations built to send a small force of a few thousand warriors with you by tomorrow.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°I''m not getting on a raft.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ve seized a galley at the docks this morning.¡± She chuckles. ¡°Along with a few barges, although you would need a Princess to direct workers on how to sail them so you''ll have to find human crews.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn''t be difficult. I do think you should leave the barges here and allow the merchants to keep trading.¡± I say.


    ¡°That opens us to the risk of spies and saboteurs sneaking in, as you well know.¡± Celyz argues.


    ¡°The Izla is too large for you to watch all the coasts, anyway. Just forbid trade with Caeviel.¡± I counter.


    ¡°It would have a few benefits.¡± She nods. ¡°It would keep contact with the Empire and show that we''re simply occupying Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°And it allows us to import grain.¡± I add.


    We engage on the road leading to Meria''s western gate, I notice that much of the night''s battle remains. Arrows and catapult rocks are scattered in the plains in front of the wall. Entire patches of grass were burnt or painted red or brown by blood.


    There are also thousands of body parts, from Rykz and humans, torn from them by the Duke''s constructs. Entire limbs were projected as far as arrows by the flow whirlwinds. The dead that could be recovered apparently were.


    ¡°How did you manage to scatter his flow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s a small trick. A variation of a construct you already know actually.¡± She replies mysteriously.


    ¡°The lightning construct?¡± I guess. ¡°It took a similar shape but I didn''t get to observe it from up close.¡±


    ¡°No, the signaling one that you use to communicate with your limb. It is quite simple, really. The sphere scatters in thousands of smaller constructs that establish a two-way contact with the flow surrounding them. They then send random messages in a loop at an incredible speed that are automatically answered in the negative or by a query for clarification. There are so many exchanges within a split second that all the available energy is burnt before the one linked to it can react.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°That''s sneaky.¡± I laugh. ¡°I didn''t know flow responded if spoken to.¡±


    ¡°Well, to form constructs or control unstructured energy, it has to interpret your intent to a degree.¡± She replies. ¡°We simply found a way to exploit it when we realized that flow linked to two different beings would proceed the same way, by trying to interpret what the messages it is sent means.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Isn''t there a way to defend against it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There are but they need to be integrated into the construct beforehand to block off communications. However, we haven''t found a way to isolate unstructured flow.¡± She replies. ¡°Before you ask, I cannot teach you any of this. The Empire is aware of what we''re doing but has not found a counter measure as of yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain? The headquarters has a room with a runic array that destabilized my lightning construct.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am, but I will make sure. We''ve seen the Empire use constructs that function on a different principle, it is less efficient in terms of energy consumption as its flow covers an area and must remain activated to provide a blanket disruption of segments which induces the collapse of constructs. It is relatively safe unless you keep trying and end up unlucky somehow.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I missed this.¡± I smile. She softly lays a tendril over my shoulder.


    ¡°You should know that there are ways around these things. The lightning and whirlwind construct, to give you an example, wouldn''t be as affected by these defenses if they are activated before being affected. The lightning will continue and so would the wind as both are natural forces put into motion with flow. On the other hand, the constructs that form blades or needles out of ambient air would simply fade away. Explosively if they are scattered too quickly.¡± She explains.


    The warriors escorting us close their ranks to pass through the gates with us. The thick double wooden doors are reinforced by metal bands. The heavy portcullis grill is raised but I notice it was damaged, impacts so strong that they bent steel.


    ¡°The Templars secured the gatehouse so we tried to force our way in.¡± Celyz comments.


    ¡°Will Port-Odo be defended?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is unlikely that we would make it there before the Caeviel''s army does.¡± She shakes her ovaloid head.


    ¡°I''m worried about my ability to achieve a similar result there as I have here if it becomes necessary. Not that it turned out well despite all the help I got.¡± I say regretfully.


    ¡°You didn''t do as badly as you think, most of the human casualties were among soldiers. There were fewer losses on either side than predicted.¡± She denies.


    I don''t think so but there''s no point in arguing that. We make our way through the construction site, passing by the tall inn to make our way north-est towards the castle.


    In the streets, people stare at Celyz. Their curiosity wins over their caution and our warrior escort is forced to push through the small crowd that gathers in front of us. They aren''t excited but neither are they fearful.


    ¡°Seeing humans look at us with anything other than hatred, disgust, and suspicion, it reminds me of when I met you.¡± Celyz comments.


    ¡°You mean when I tried to attack you the very instant we ran into each other?¡± I ask with a small laugh.


    ¡°Point.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± A burly man yells, interrupting us. ¡°Why is Meria alive?!¡±


    ¡°You promised justice!¡± A woman accuses and parts of the crowd pick up the call, mostly peasants.


    ¡°He will be put on trial.¡± I respond loudly. ¡°You will all have a chance to bring your grievances forward!¡±


    ¡°What about the rest?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°A thief stole from my shop this morning! Where is the guard?!¡± A merchant says from behind his almost empty stall.


    ¡°We''re going to settle all of that right now!¡± I reply, shouting over the crowd.


    I stop listening to the various demands and respond with the same answer, that the council will listen to them when it is formed. I didn''t expect people to be this... involved. Especially since most are peasants and small-time merchants.


    I assume they''re the only ones who don''t really have a choice and must come out to work even the very morning after their city capitulated. Those with actual resources are likely hiding out to see what happens.


    As we approach the marketplace, the original crowd disperses but others take their place and in the end, it grows in size. Celyz seems to be having fun observing me struggle to keep up with the various calls for my attention.


    The Temple is surrounded, and no doubt occupied, by hundreds of harvesters. Trying to find a distraction from the people''s demands and questions that never cease, and with my mind having been brought back to the time of my capture, something occurs to me.


    ¡°I was told there are only three types of Rykz back then, aren''t the harvesters a fourth?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They are but they were developed, I suppose is the word, relatively recently so those who informed you were probably referring to documents that predate them. About three hundred years ago, the cold bloods and humans started countering our troops with heavy cavalry and armored war beasts. In response, the First Queen modified an old template of drones, who were used to block Hive tunnels back when we lived predominantly underground, and mixed them with scouts to create harvesters. They have proven quite efficient at dealing with either heavy or light troops.¡± Celyz explains enthusiastically.


    ¡°Your ability to adapt is slightly frightening.¡± I shiver.


    ¡°It is our greatest strength, although, it is time and resource consuming.¡± She says, nodding.


    We reach the castle, the portcullis opens for us and we go through. There are warriors on the wall and scouts patrolling the grounds. I take the lead to guide Celyz inside the keep and towards the throne room, managing not to get lost. She orders our escort to hold outside in the hallway as we walk in.


    We find a large round table set in place of the throne and its pedestal at the center of the room. Lance and Yvonne are already seated. Both are wearing court clothes, my Lady is wearing a red slit dress that looks almost identical to the one we shredded by dancing in roses.


    I almost pause to revel at the sight, but with Celyz at my side I refrain from doing so to avoid hurting her. Cecil and her council should be on the way since I think I saw Celyz send a scout out to relay the message earlier. Amand''s absence is odd, I would have expected him to join us.


    ¡°Where is the Templar Master?¡± I ask, my voice mingling with Lance''s.


    ¡°Where is Jessica?¡± She says, glaring at the Princess.


    ¡°She was informed. It is her choice whether she decides to show up or not.¡± Celyz replies flatly.


    An uncomfortable silence floats over us. Leomi turns to me for confirmation, her light gray eyes pleading for an answer. My mind stumbles a little. If I confirm, then it means I still refuse to see her. It would hurt her, and possibly damage her feelings for me as me.


    But I can''t show up as Jessica. I force myself to reply with a curt nod, catching my hand before it raises to adjust my mask for fear of it slipping off. Yvonne looks saddened but not surprised by the answer.


    ¡°Master Amand and his Order cannot take part in administrating the land, whether it is under occupation or not.¡± Yvonne breaks the silence.


    I make my way to the table and remove one of the chairs, the one directly in front of my Lady, to make space for Celyz. She taps my shoulder with a tendril in thanks and takes the spot. I sit down next to her, avoiding Leomi''s gaze.


    ¡°Countess Leomi Lance.¡± Celyz speaks up.


    ¡°Princess Celyz.¡± Leomi replies between grit teeth.


    ¡°I hereby inform you that you are to remain confined within this castle''s walls until further notice.¡± Celyz declares, voice rumbling shortly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Leomi exclaims, suddenly standing to slam her palms on the table. ¡°You''re not even letting me look for Jessica?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with that.¡± Celyz says with undulating tendrils, one of them brushes against my hand, seemingly by coincidence.


    We both flinch at the word nothing. Yvonne doesn''t miss it. Her head snaps to me. She then checks my arm and mask, shaking her head. However, she does not look away from me.


    I slap the table with my left hand. Bam! Both Celyz and Leomi are startled. The former''s appendages freezing for a split second while the latter jumps a little while her expression turns guilty.


    ¡°Enough, I tire of hearing of that girl.¡± I utter.


    I don''t even have to try for my voice to sound angry as there is truth in my words. Leomi sees her as weak and that is the biggest obstacle standing between us, she doesn''t think I can handle what she does, did, to me.


    ¡°Your sword-sworn is free to explore the city, that should be sufficient.¡± Celyz says in a conciliatory manner, burying the issue under a false concession.

 Dances.Ch50

    I glare at Lance until she sits down. We awkwardly sit there. Yvonne is tapping the table with her fingers, thoughtful. Leomi''s face is flushed with agitation, contemplating the answer she got. Celyz wraps her tendrils back around her torso, unreadable at the moment.


    The throne room''s banners and paintings were taken down, leaving the walls bare. I do my best to focus on anything other than Yvonne, catching her occasionally glancing at me from the corner of my field of vision.


    There''s not much I can do about that other than hope she''ll confront me before talking to Leomi, or just forget about this entirely. Fuck, Emffrey too. I can''t start denying head on or it''ll aggravate their suspicions. But ignoring the problem won''t make it go away.


    I''ll be leaving soon though. Out of sight, out of mind. So little time left with my Lady, I need to make the best of it and... Leomi is watching me closely. I turn to lock eyes, the gray abyss pulls me in and I let myself melt into it.


    ¡°You going to hold to your word after the last dance I owe you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply calmly. ¡°One question. You''ll have to figure out which answer you want the most.¡± She nods sharply. ¡°Like, ''Who is Elizabeth Vil?''¡± I add, giggling to hide my fear that she would actually ask that question.


    That''s what my alter-ego would want her to say, better to bait her with it and make her think its a trick rather than avoid mentioning it which would make her wonder why. Besides, she thinks she already found out who I am... somehow. I could always answer that I have the same mother as Jessica, although, she would no doubt ask for more.


    The throne room''s double doors open, Cecil walks in, wearing an official but sober looking white tunic. There are five bourgeois following behind in the same clothes. All of them in her debt, one way or another, I''m sure.


    I recognize two of them, a tall blond woman and a slightly overweight man. They''re both part of the same merchant guild and met with Cecil in her brothel the same night I killed Patrick.


    The other three are unknown to me but none of them seem like they''ve ever lacked food. The group''s leader, he''s walking in front with a golden brooch on the front of his shirt and a small cane in hand.


    Aisha enters last in a blue innocuous simple dress, she takes a spot in a corner of the room. Celyz waits for them all to comfortably sit down around the table before rising slightly to speak up.


    ¡°Welcome, I am Princess Celyz, representing the Silver Hive.¡±


    ¡°Countess Leomi Lance, representing Nobility.¡± My Lady says monotonously.


    ¡°Madame Cecil, representing the lowest rung of society.¡± She declares seriously.


    ¡°Avery Colby, representing the artisan guilds.¡± The man with a cane nods.


    ¡°Sybil Whytton, representing the trade guilds.¡± The tall blond woman bows.


    They turn to me, but I remain quiet since I don''t represent anyone. Celyz makes a noise reminiscent of someone clearing their throat, except she doesn''t have one.


    ¡°You should take a seat at the Council, Elizabeth.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°I will be leaving soon and I have no interest in meddling with politics.¡± I shake my head. ¡°That being said, I can''t help but notice that you haven''t invited anyone of peasant origin.¡±


    There weren''t many smiles in the room as they were preparing to talk business, yet faces fall all around as their moods spoil. I tap my foot on the ground, awaiting an answer from Cecil.


    ¡°There are no low-born non-citizens who wield sufficient influence, there are some locally but that doesn''t extend past their circles.¡± She explains.


    ¡°You could hold elections.¡± Lance speaks up. ¡°It''s been done before, in older times.¡±


    ¡°And those city-states fell prey to chaos.¡± Avery comments with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°A common misconception.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°They were conquered by our Emperor Rasaec at the beginning of his reign, one of his first campaigns. They lost a war but had stood strong for hundreds of years before then, even though they bordered the cold bloods. They invented the early phalanxes.¡±


    ¡°We have the necessary expertise to govern Meria gathered here. Is there a need to create such a complex system?¡± Sybil asks.


    ¡°I am not asking for opinions on whether or not peasants should be allowed on this Council.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°I am simply making the point that this is only a temporary measure. At most the war will last a few years. At best, it''ll end before the end of this one. Simplicity and efficiency should be our priority here.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Because this is a test case.¡± Cecil speaks up. ¡°If we can make this work, then our ideas could be used to create similar systems in kingdoms that are open to new ideas and are closer to their peasantry. Like Telnur.¡±


    ¡°We can expand on who becomes part of the Council once we have a government up and running.¡± Avery says.


    ¡°Let us be clear from the start so that there are no misunderstandings.¡± Leomi tells them. ¡°I know well the trappings of power, if we delay this decision then it will likely never come to pass.¡±


    ¡°No offense to you, Dame Vil, but I am concerned that peasants are simply not...¡± Avery starts and I interrupt him there.


    ¡°I advise you to think very carefully about the next words that leave your mouth, Avery Colby. I killed Count Thrin before he could finish a similar sentence.¡± I tell him, smiling when he cannot help but glance at the hammer in my left hand.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Leomi says with a frown.


    ¡°I only mean to say that peasantry lacks the life experience to view policy making from an objective point of view.¡± Avery says, gulping.


    ¡°And you do?¡± I ask sarcastically. Lance throws me a disapproving look. ¡°Moving on.¡± I continue. ¡°That issue is quite easily resolved, is it not? Appoint elected representatives and they will learn once they are part of the process. Not to mention that you yourself lack their intimate knowledge of the problems that peasantry faces, how would you solve them without their input?¡±


    ¡°I''ll acknowledge that much.¡± Avery nods in agreement.


    ¡°So do I.¡± Sybil adds.


    ¡°So it''s settled, we''ll organize elections.¡± Cecil says. ¡°Next Sunday on the marketplace plaza if that''s alright, Princess Celyz.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°Do the same for the rest of the Izla.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Send messengers for every village to send someone to speak for them and elect a leader for the province.¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡± Cecil nods.


    ¡°One thing we need to resolve urgently is the matter of the city guard, they aren''t patrolling the streets anymore and the Rykz can enforce peace but not uphold the law for us.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Which brings the next point to the table, the city''s coffers are empty and so are the castle''s.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°We don''t have the option to raise new taxes right now, people would revolt and most don''t have the money anyway.¡± Avery notes.


    ¡°Seize Nobility''s assets.¡± I tell them. ¡°Manors, furniture, armor, weapons. All of it.¡±


    The table turns to the Countess, expecting her to contest the proposal. I even detect Aisha throwing a quick glance.


    ¡°I agree, and my faction will participate, but it will be almost impossible to convert all that into spendable liquidity.¡± She says instead. ¡°There is enough silver in the headquarters to pay the soldiers and conscripts, but that''s it. And I refuse to consider taking that away from them.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Elizabeth''s idea does solve the immediate issue though. There will be enough money lying around in their mansions to fund the city for a few weeks.¡± Cecil tells us.


    ¡°The docks will be reopened for trade.¡± Celyz speaks up, her resounding voice filling the room. ¡°As long as do not set down your anchor in Caeviel, I see no issue in returning the seized ships to their owners. That will allow you to exchange what you take from Nobles for food-stocks in Telnur. The Silver Hive guarantees that it will purchase the first shipments.¡±


    ¡°Would you allow me to send a ship to Port-Odo, simply to inform those who decided not to come back that Meria remains open for trade?¡± Sybil asks.


    ¡°No, but you can send someone with Elizabeth when she leaves tomorrow.¡± Celyz replies. Tomorrow already. I make a grimace behind my mask.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Lance repeats, straightening her back.


    ¡°You''re going ahead of time.¡± Yvonne comments. ¡°They''ll send a message once they are ready. I''m not sure it''s a good idea to go before, your presence could make them nervous.¡±


    ¡°I don''t intend to show myself.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I should go with you.¡± Leomi suddenly speaks up.


    ¡°No.¡± Celyz responds immediately. ¡°You are to remain within these walls.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I hurriedly intervene. ¡°If this doesn''t go anywhere, we''ll have the opportunity to talk about what''s next Lance.¡±


    ¡°What if the negotiations fail and you end up stuck in Port-Odo with Caeviel''s army? King Cenwalh has experienced officers at his disposal, it will be different from facing the forces we''ve managed to scrap together. They have a chance of stopping the Rykz there if Emperor Rasaec continues to send flow.¡± Leomi protests.


    I distinctively notice the look of surprise on the Council''s faces, they appear to have been unaware of the event. Aisha''s posture stiffens in her corner of the room, behind me, but she regains her relaxed stance within moments.


    ¡°Then I will deal with it.¡± Celyz replies, voice rumbling. Lance seems about to keep arguing.


    ¡°Moving on.¡± I utter, cutting her off. I throw her a glance that I hope she interprets as a promise to talk later so she drops the subject. ¡°I don''t like the idea of the Council having an armed force that obeys directly to it and the city guard isn''t trustworthy enough for the job.¡±


    ¡°I can understand your reluctance to put the city guard back in the streets, you''ve seen their corruption first hand after all.¡± Cecil says, frowning. ¡°But I think I''ve proven that you can count on me.¡±


    ¡°You have and I am. Still, you are not alone here.¡± I reply slowly.


    ¡°I think I''m owed a little more than just this as an explanation.¡± Cecil presses, heating up.


    ¡°We all know how Nobility behaves with the power to both make laws and decide how to interpret how they apply, it is a dangerous trap we don''t need to walk into.¡± I explain with a sigh. ¡°You would have the ability to make laws and judge those who infringe it, but they would be enforced by a separate group.¡±


    ¡°And who would that be?¡± Avery asks, pointedly looking at Leomi.


    ¡°The only one here with the experience that has proven not to abuse their power.¡± I respond flatly. ¡°Is anyone here going to deny that Leomi Lance is fit for the job?¡± I ask. Celyz grows a little restless, noticeable because of the way her tendrils move, but she remains silent.


    ¡°No, I already thought of her for that role. I simply hadn''t considered that we wouldn''t have a say in what she does. That isn''t an issue for me as long as the Countess is impartial in her duties.¡± Sybil says. ¡°The question remains, what men and women will she command? Her faction can help, but there are too few of them to cover Meria and the people would not see kindly to a guard dominated by Nobles right now.¡±


    ¡°I do have something of an idea.¡± Leomi declares quietly. ¡°I''ve had it in mind for the better part of the month now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Cecil asks with interest.


    ¡°Princess Celyz is the one who provided the inspiration for this in a way. The Rykz'' flow distribution is the contrary of ours, they spread it in a downward manner. From Princess to commoner, to drones.¡± She explains. ¡°I want to form an organization for people to pledge their oaths to instead of swearing to individuals. We would have strict rules and a charter to live by.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? To dedicate your regeneration to a group?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is.¡± Celyz replies flatly.


    ¡°There are hundreds of injured soldiers who no longer have any income since the army is currently disbanded and their wounds prevent them from finding work, the same problem is posed for the conscripts. The organization would take care of them and fulfill the task of peacekeeping which would guarantee them a minimal pay.¡± Leomi continues. ¡°Besides, with the population''s oaths, those who can patrol will both have access to the energy necessary to quell unrest as well as the ability to control the flow of those involved.¡±


    ¡°I like the idea, but I''m unsure of the necessity of giving them control over other people''s reserves, it isn''t required to take the oath.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°It would give us the ability to have the equivalent of a titled Noble at every street corner. This kind of adaptability is something Nobility never had.¡± She argues. ¡°People wouldn''t be subjects to this organization, there will be strict rules of conduct in place to ensure that there is no abuse.¡±


    ¡°The objective is to maintain order, not build an army Leomi.¡± I contest.


    ¡°I agree with that point, Elizabeth.¡± She smiles. ¡°How about this? Only those that have proven responsible will be given the power to control other people''s flow. Since you can swear oaths to an organization, I''m certain I can find a way to word it to create the equivalent of titled Nobles within it.¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that as long as you guarantee that you''ll be careful about who you pick for the role.¡± I say. She grins at me and I melt a little inside. ¡°Council?¡±


    I gaze at the members sitting at the round table in turn. As my eyes pass over them, they all give their agreement with a short nod. I end up looking at Celyz, unable to read her ovaloid head''s expression with its lack of human features, but her restless tendrils tell a story of their own.


    ¡°Well?¡± Lance presses.


    She remains silent. It is obvious to me that she wants to deny Leomi the opportunity to do this. Yet the objection likely comes from her feelings not her reason, and so she hesitates.


    I rest my hammer against my chair and discreetly move my left hand under the table to gently tap a tendril that is conspicuously lingering near my arm. It trembles a little and she exhales through the twelve openings allowing her to breathe.


    Unfortunately, Leomi loses some of her temper. Possibly because she caught sight of my movement, or simply because the two don''t get along. The fact of the matter is that she cuts in at the worst moment.


    ¡°My faction has done much to bring this conflict to an end.¡± Lance says, frustrated. ¡°I would like you to recognize that fact, Princess Celyz.¡±


    ¡°Your actions triggered the early start of the war. However many lives you think you''ve saved, more blood was spilled because of it.¡± Celyz responds sharply.


    ¡°You''re only trying to split me and Elizabeth apart, the same way you are with Jessica. You manipulative swindler. You''re isolating them so you can control them, influence them under cover of all your so-called good intentions.¡± Leomi spits the diatribe out with barely restrained anger.


    Celyz'' reversed knees extend and she rises to her full height. Her tendrils deployed all around her and waving quickly. Rhyyy. The wheezing sound is expelled out of her ovaloid head. Her tail smacks the stone ground and she suddenly turns to me.


    ¡°Did I pressure you to be with me, Elizabeth?¡± She asks, her resounding voice emerging in a whisper.


    The question hits me like a hammer. The layers to it, the underlying meaning, means that I have no other choice than to answer truthfully. Otherwise, it puts everything at risk, because once again I couldn''t control myself.


    ¡°There it is, leveraging whatever you have on Elizabeth to your advantage.¡± Leomi declares pointedly.


    Yet, there is a slight confusion in my Lady''s expression. She noticed that something''s off about this. Crack. One of Celyz'' tendrils impacts the table with a snapping sound, close to that of a whip.


    ¡°Celyz isn''t.¡± I affirm. ¡°I make my decisions out of my own will, Lance.¡±


    ¡°You''re a liar.¡± Leomi says, disturbed and paling.


    ¡°Your opinion matters little to me.¡± Celyz grunts, visibly calming down. ¡°There is more trust between us than there is between the two of you, Countess.¡±


    My Lady''s eyes watch us, moving from me to Celyz with disbelief. I grit my teeth. This can''t be happening. What have I done? I need to end this now, before it blows up. I need to...


    ¡°The Rykz agree to put you in charge of this organization and the city''s peacekeeping duties.¡± I declare.


    I do my best not to glance at Celyz but fail as I simply cannot help but sense her. She stiffens in reaction to my words. She then wraps her tendrils around her torso and departs without a single comment.


    ¡°We''ll reconvene at lunch.¡± I speak up, tone unstable.


    As the Council members around the table stand and leave, with various salutations that I don''t listen to, I finally find the courage to look my Lady in her light gray abyss, yet they are gazing downward. Her face is blank. She is slumped down in her seat.


    Yvonne doesn''t seem to have realized what Leomi likely did and she shakes Lance''s shoulder to get her to follow her out. Likely to ask her to explain what just happened. My Lady slowly gets out of her chair only to glare at me, clearly communicating the fact that she takes what I''ve done with Celyz as a betrayal.


    Before I can say anything, she stomps out of the room. I feel a lump of fear and anguish form in my throat. I go after her, same as Yvonne. I get past the double doors a few steps behind the sword-sworn.


    Leomi is already turning at the corner of the corridor, but I find something even worse. Cecil and Aisha are talking to Yvonne. I didn''t hear what they told her but if Yvonne stopped chasing her friend when she''s in that state... I can only think of one thing that would achieve that result: me, Jessica.


    I freeze on the spot, feeling like my life is unraveling around me, that my lies are catching up to me. I panic for a moment, unable to reach a decision about what to do. The cool substance spreads out from my limb and my head clears.


    Cecil could expose me. That''s more dangerous than if Leomi completely cut ties with me, Elizabeth, and I can talk to her later once she had time to think and my Lady is already far ahead by now, I''d have to search for her. Fuck.


    The three are slipping out through a side corridor. I hurry back inside the throne room, running at full speed. I grab my hammer and rush back out, making the turn in the hallway just in time to see a door close behind them.

 Dances.Ch51

    Two warriors follow behind, making noise. I decide to use them to camouflage the sound my own chain-mail is making by walking with them until we pass in front of the door and signaling them to keep going.


    I assemble an enhancing construct for my hearing. I don''t catch any sounds coming from inside to begin with but Yvonne breaks the silence once the Rykz get to the end of the hallway.


    ¡°So? You said you had answers for me about Elizabeth Vil.¡± She says impatiently. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡± Cecil replies calmly.


    ¡°Who is she? Leomi has a theory about her mother but I find the coincidence unlikely even if the specifics were true. It seems to me like she is filling in the blanks with whatever fits because that''s what she needs right now, what she wants to be true. Have you seen what''s under the mask? Can you describe her face?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is...¡± Cecil starts. I tense and open the door to rush in before she can say anything. ¡°Here to answer your questions.¡± She finishes with a smile.


    Fuck. She tricked me into this. I take hold of my weapon in my right hand to grab her by the front of her tunic with my left. Yvonne is surprised and on her guard but Aisha remains there, not worried in the slightest.


    I lift Cecil up and slam her against the wall, her feet hovering a few centimeters above the ground. Her elegant composure doesn''t waver, she remains as confident as ever. If anything, her smile seems to widen.


    ¡°What is this game you''re playing Cecil?¡± I utter angrily.


    ¡°None. Lady Yvonne has been going around asking about you, I simply thought it best to bring the two of you together before she spread rumors that would be tiresome to quash.¡± She explains.


    ¡°You''re toeing the line, some could say you''re crossing it.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°But you wouldn''t, would you?¡± She asks rhetorically. ¡°After all, I didn''t break my word. You cling to truth and justice despite all your deceptions.¡±


    I slam her against the wall, restraining my strength but using enough to make her feel it. I swallow, failing in my attempt to make the ball of nerves in my throat pass. I should have kept going after Leomi. Cecil groans, yet she now wears a grin. I detect Yvonne approaching me from behind, her hand extended in front of her, her expression full of expectation.


    ¡°I knew you didn''t have it in you.¡± Cecil says. ¡°Don''t. She is worth more than I am as an asset.¡± She tells Aisha whose fingers are making precise movements in thin air. ¡°So, are you going to harm me, Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, let her go.¡± Yvonne says worriedly, laying one hand on my left wrist.


    ¡°I''m, I''m not her.¡± I stutter, distinctively losing control of the situation.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± She repeats herself.


    I release my grip, too busy trying to think of a way out of this to gather any aggression. Cecil lands on her feet and steps away serenely. She then nods at Aisha and both women walk out of the room.


    ¡°You''re Jessica, aren''t you?¡± Yvonne asks, squeezing my arm.


    I keep my back turned to her, trying to think of ways to deny my identity that she wouldn''t have already heard and dismissed. With my mind in turmoil, I find none and the silence is dragging on. I need to say something, anything.


    ¡°We don''t look the same and I heard she lost an arm. Mine''s doing fine.¡± I tell her, falling back on my best arguments.


    ¡°I don''t see why you would spend so much time and effort proving you''re not Jessica unless you are.¡± She comments. ¡°Show me those burns you claim to have, that shouldn''t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°You can''t. Because whatever is under that glove isn''t something you can casually show.¡± She says sadly, walking around my arm to face me.


    ¡°Don''t you owe Jessica your life? You should respect the fact that I want to remain hidden if you think I''m her.¡± I argue desperately.


    ¡°Unless you prove you''re Jessica, I have no debt to Elizabeth Vil.¡± Yvonne counters flatly, reaching up to seize my mask.


    I let go of my hammer and intercept her hands. Clank. It impacts the ground. I''m rooted in place by apprehension. I see no way out that wouldn''t just work to feed her suspicions. I activate the illusion construct anchored to the wood. Yet, I have little hope that it''ll help on her as she''s already expressed her doubts about it.


    ¡°I know you''re Jessica.¡± She affirms without a doubt, shaking her head. ¡°Wasn''t that hard actually, I''m ashamed it took me so long.¡±


    I don''t respond. Anything I say at this point would hurt. Like she said, I''m trying too hard while refusing to show my arm, which would immediately disqualify me as Jessica if it was human like I claim it is.


    I want to tell her the truth, I... miss my friend and I could use her help. But what if she blames me for all I did, she could be acting to push me to expose myself and then she''ll...


    She''ll what? This is Yvonne, if she thought I was a danger to Leomi, she would be kicking my ass right now. She makes use of my distraction to slide the mask aside. The illusion forms as soon as it does, changing my traits to those of Elizabeth Vil.


    ¡°Uncanny.¡± Yvonne says, touching my chin. ¡°But ultimately, it can only trick the eye.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I ask, defeated.


    ¡°You came out of nowhere with an odd left arm, with the kind of insanity only you and Leomi share for each other.¡± She sighs in relief, wrapping me in a gentle hug. ¡°I''m so glad you made it out okay.¡±


    ¡°I... I didn''t.¡± I say. The dam on my feelings breaks. I tremble in her embrace, too shaken to return it. ¡°I, I almost killed my Lady, Yvonne.¡± I force the words out.


    ¡°But you didn''t, Jessica. You would never.¡± She replies, rubbing my back. She frowns a little as she does, unaware that my limb''s sense allows me to detect the small movement. ¡°Shh. It''s okay. It was hard for all of us. None of what happened was your fault, you hear me. None of it.¡±


    ¡°I''m a monster, Yvonne.¡± I admit, breaking the hug to turn away.


    ¡°You''re not but I need to ask.¡± She says. ¡°What are you doing Jessica? Leomi is doing better... but not really. What happened for you to treat Leomi like you did?¡±


    ¡°I lost myself. I accepted the Rykz'' deal and they... replaced my arm with something. I wanted revenge, to make her pay. It got me through the hardest parts. But now, because of all I''ve done to Leomi, I''m stuck in this situation where she thinks she''s the worst possible companion for me, Jessica, while all I want is to get back with her and forget everything.¡± I utter, sadness and regret filling my voice. Yet, my tears refuse to flow.


    ¡°You always were half-mad in love with Leomi, you know.¡± Yvonne chuckles.


    She guides me over to a small table and takes a seat. I join her, taking hold of the mask and setting it down. I cool down, taking deep breaths. She waits for me before turning serious.


    ¡°Never again will you touch her with the intent to harm her, Jessica.¡± She warns me. ¡°I can''t imagine what you went through... what you''re going through, but you cannot hurt Leomi because of it. It''s not an excuse and it isn''t right to do this to her while hiding behind that facade.¡± She tells me.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I told you. I''m a monster. Sometimes, when I open my eyes, I''m not sure of what I''ll find. There is a part of me that likes fighting and... hurting.¡± Myself and others. I think without saying. ¡°All my wins feel like losses, yet I don''t seem to be able to stop. Battles make me feel strong, powerful.¡± I explain, staring at my left hand laying on the table. ¡°I believe that this, more than anything, is what I wanted to prove to Leomi. That I am strong. It''s what got her attracted to Elizabeth so much but I can''t even reveal myself anymore, not without damaging the image she has of Jessica and our relationship with it. That''s not something I''m willing to sacrifice, however messed up it is.¡±


    ¡°Give her some time to sort out her feelings about you, both of you. She''ll realize that you were never as pure as she thought you were.¡± She says.


    ¡°Pure?¡± I ask, baffled. ¡°I kept throwing myself at her.¡±


    ¡°You were so shy and embarrassed by it that it only made you look adorable.¡± Yvonne makes a teasing smile. ¡°And as much as it might hurt you...¡± She starts, but hesitates to continue.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I press.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is a rebound, Jessica. Leomi needs to work through her feelings. Just be there for her and then... fade away.¡± She says, visibly worried about how I''ll take it. I smile in reassurance.


    ¡°I was hoping as much.¡± I feel a weight lift off my chest. ¡°So you won''t tell her about me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I honestly don''t think the two of you would survive that. Not right now at least.¡± She makes a small grimace. ¡°You made a mess.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad I don''t have to use the fact that I saved your life to make you.¡± I confess.


    ¡°Debts don''t work like that, Jessica Elizabeth Vil. I''m not going to let you destroy yourself and someone else because I owe you my life twice over.¡± She comments. ¡°Now tell me everything that happened, in order.¡±


    I do so, talking with a tight throat. Releasing it all for the first time. I care little about how erratic I sound when I mention my motivations leading to the battle for Castle Lance, counting on Yvonne to understand. She does, remaining open and supportive throughout my story.


    She nods in approval when I tell her about the fact that I opposed the mercenaries and bandit''s methods. She berates me for attacking Leomi twice, but her words imply that despite her disapproval, she can''t contest that it tore her friend out of her dark corner.


    I skip only the part involving Celyz. If Leomi isn''t already aware, I won''t divulge it. I simply mention Father''s death and I that threw myself into the arms of a friend that offered. She takes hold of my left hand in support when I narrate the events, looking sad.


    ¡°I''m sure he wouldn''t have blamed you. Odo is at fault, you''re not responsible for Nobility''s skewed worldview.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I make a thin smile.


    ¡°Far as I can tell, what you want is what you always have, simply... slightly more aggressively. You desire for Leomi to push you down.¡± She winks. I blush, but can''t help it and nod.


    ¡°I''m unreasonably taken with her, it''s scary.¡± I admit.


    ¡°You''re no monster, Jessica. You''re going through tough times, that''s all.¡± She says softly.


    ¡°I don''t know. This limb has changed me in some ways.¡± I sigh.


    Yvonne remains quiet. Her show of trust in not showing any hesitation at being in contact with the parasite does much to relieve my anguish on the matter. Yet, not enough to show its appearance.


    ¡°You should beware of Madame Cecil. Master Amand was about to pull his Order back and barricade inside the Temple to bleed the Rykz dry but he received a single message that completely changed his mind. According to what you said, that woman is the one who sent it.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°Amand mentioned that a Shade influenced him, and Cecil said she learned this illusion construct from one of them.¡± I point at my face.


    ¡°Just be on your guard.¡± Yvonne says seriously.


    ¡°Shades work to further Emperor Rasaec''s interests, I don''t think there is much to worry about.¡± I dismiss.


    We sit there for a while, talking about her trip to the capital. How disappointed she was to have to write a report instead of speaking to the King directly. Her relief when Vikiana came back with good news.


    I ask her all I can about the institute but all she can tell me is that the building is huge and that people avoid it like the plague. The single entrance was guarded by a single guard but she suspects that there are either many more inside or a few very skilled combatants.


    ¡°What was that, back at the meeting, between that vixen Celyz and Leomi?¡± Yvonne suddenly questions.


    ¡°Fuck. Leomi.¡± I abruptly stand.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± She pushes.


    ¡°I... I''ll tell you later.¡± I say, setting my mask back on and pick up my hammer.


    I rush out of the door, Yvonne follows close behind. I hesitate but don''t say anything in the end as there isn''t anything I can think of saying that would convince her not to go check on her friend.


    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We were supposed to meet with the faction back at the west wing.¡± She replies. ¡°I''m not going to comment on what you do together, Jessica. To each their own and you''re both adults... at least I think you are.¡±


    ¡°I''m eighteen.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°But keep yourself in check, I won''t let you hurt yourself or Leomi because it''s how you evacuate your pain.¡± She declares sharply, echoing her earlier words.


    I don''t respond, making a turn west. We go through a corridor decorated with various plants and paintings. Yvonne guides me through a few more before we reach a hall. We find over a hundred Nobles in a disorganized mob, their backs to us, whispering to each other.


    Lance is standing at the forefront, facing us. The contours of her eyes are red. She cried. I feel a pang in my heart. She notices our arrival but refuses to turn, remaining focused on her faction.


    ¡°There will be no spoils to split.¡± Countess Lance affirms. ¡°The Izla has suffered enough, Nobility''s riches will be used to ensure that no one starves and to pay for the formation of this new organization I''ve told you about. This is the best result we could hope for.¡±


    ¡°We followed you thus far, loyally.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°We agreed to help you end the war because the Duke''s mismanagement made it impossible to hold the city. We didn''t ask for much. We even tolerated Elizabeth Vil''s crimes and challenges by respect for you. Yet this is how you reward us?!¡±


    Edusa cannot see me at the further end of the crowd with her back turned. Fuck if I''m letting her talk this way to my Lady. I lift my hammer and manage to take a single step before Yvonne stops me with a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t start a fight here, the Rykz would intervene. Leomi is capable of defending herself.¡± She whispers.


    I notice only now that there are a few warriors standing guard, their flat heads are slightly inclined in my direction. I grumble is dissatisfaction but lower my weapon.


    ¡°I was frank when I called for help. I promised no reward other than the opportunity to right a wrong!¡± Lance counters. ¡°I will personally make sure that none of you take a loss, that the dead are both honored and compensated.¡±


    ¡°What about the land? Who will inherit the titles?¡± Henry asks loudly. ¡°Whoever holds them when these creatures leave will remain. Wasn''t that our goal, Countess? To obtain enough power to reshape Nobility?¡±


    ¡°I admit my previous naivety in the matter, I wanted to think the best of Nobles. But I both underestimated centuries of oppressive culture and overestimated my ability to influence it. This organization I am shaping will be a test, something new that offers a real alternative to the current system. You are all invited to take part in this experience, I need your experience and morals to create a charter that may stand as the basis for great change in Caeviel.¡± Leomi speaks frankly and with ardor.


    The crowd responds with enthusiasm but there are those who remain distinctively silent. Edusa and Henry included. They are a minority but I don''t miss Yvonne''s concerned expression.


    ¡°I did not risk my life to become a glorified city guard.¡± Edusa utters coldly. ¡°You spoke of rising up yet, in reality, you cast us lower.¡±


    ¡°I am saddened to hear you interpret this in such a way.¡± Lance replies calmly. ¡°The rule of Law is one that all should be made to respect. Nobility has flaunted that simple principle for as long as it ruled and it will continue to do so. Caeviel would have crumbled under its internal dissent if the Empire were not there to unite us, to prevent the most glaring abuses and intervene as arbitrators for peaceful resolutions.¡± She pauses. ¡°But that is no longer enough! It never was. We cannot continue to behave greedily. Revolts are becoming more and more common. Peasants acclaimed Elizabeth Vil precisely because she tapped into their thirst for justice! You can criticize her for her brutal actions, and believe me I do, but she sacrificed much for the Izla. Are you not eager to show that you are no less dedicated?¡± She proclaims.


    ¡°We are!¡± The crowd responds with cheers.


    As Lance gratefully accepts her faction''s support and thanks them, I keep an eye on Edusa and Henry who gather with a few others. Their faces are unreadable, but that fact alone is enough to make it clear that they disagree in this celebratory atmosphere. After a while, Leomi says that she''ll need to get to the meeting soon so the Nobles disperse. Edusa, Henry, and three others slip out towards the east, a different direction from the rest.


    ¡°I''m going to talk to them.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°No you won''t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You''re going to stick by Leomi like her own shadow. Edusa is a snake, she''s attacked me several times before. She hasn''t tried to take my life, as far as I can tell, but she has no qualms about using her sword as a way to win over arguments. I am going to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°No you won''t.¡± Leomi cuts in from a distance away, the light gray abyss of her eyes clearly expressing her ire. ¡°Neither of you will.¡± She adds with more composure. ¡°They need time to discuss where they stand and I will give it to them.¡±


    ¡°If they touch you, I''ll...¡± I start.


    ¡°Use that hammer to beat your will into their skulls?¡± Lance interrupts coldly.


    I freeze, the accusation and her earlier comment about my brutality both hit home. Clank. My weapon hits the stone floor as I slump down.


    ¡°You should leave us, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne says with a sigh. ¡°I''m sure you have a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to run to that bitch now?¡± Lance asks spitefully. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°Leomi.¡± Yvonne intervenes.


    ¡°She slept with...¡± Leomi starts, turning to her friend to justify herself.


    ¡°I don''t care. You forgave her, now move on.¡± Yvonne utters.


    ¡°I won''t put what we''ve achieved at risk over some stupid jealousy, but this isn''t over Elizabeth.¡± She tells me, turning around to leave.


    Yvonne taps my shoulder in support before departing with her friend. I sit down on the ground. I''ll trust Yvonne, she doesn''t like Celyz but she''s my friend. She''ll talk to Leomi.

 Dances.Ch52

    I wait for the two of them to leave and engage in the same corridor Edusa and Henry did. I make my way through the west wing, searching for them unsuccessfully. At last, I step out and check the gardens. I find them gathered around a bench where Edusa is sitting down with her face within her hands.


    As I approach, Henry and the other three Nobles stop talking, warning the young woman of my approach. She looks up and squints her eyes with distrust when they land on me.


    I throw my hammer aside to signify that I''m only trying to talk and remove the possibility that I could hurt them definitively if I lose my temper. Hopefully, I won''t. Considering the regular Rykz patrols, getting angry might just lead to a fight anyway.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± Henry speaks up. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Dissent.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Among our faction. I don''t see how it is any of your business.¡± Edusa groans.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡± I say coldly. ¡°Do you think you can afford to break off with Leomi Lance?¡±


    ¡°Our Countess threw us off the deep end with this, reviving the Izla is all well and good but we''re broke now.¡± Henry says.


    ¡°I didn''t give her a choice.¡± I scoff.


    ¡°We came here to help, not lose what little we had.¡± Edusa angrily replies as she stands to face me. ¡°Unlike you, our goal is to create not destroy.¡±


    I close my right hand into a fist and punch her back down, square on her left eye. She drops on her ass, completely taken by surprise. The other four Nobles put up their guard. I ignore them to look down on Edusa.


    ¡°If it wasn''t for her, none of you would even be breathing open air right now.¡± I utter. The five Nobles stiffen at the threat contained in my words. ¡°I despise Nobility for this exact reason. You do not even have the courage to take this risk when peasantry faces these decisions every day of their lives. When we sow a field, we''re at the mercy of the weather, knowing that taxes will come and that we''ll have to pay one way or another. You fear losing everything?¡± I laugh. ¡°The worst that''ll happen to you is that you''ll have to go running back to your family''s mansions with your tails between your legs.¡±


    ¡°Some of us don''t have that option available to them anymore.¡± Edusa replies sharply, hand placed over the spot I hit.


    ¡°For this organization to work, we Nobles will have to accept to be treated the same way low-born are.¡± Henry explains, making his companions lower their hands. ¡°Instead of creating a powerful entity in Caeviel, we''re taking a step back by giving up titles, land, and wealth. All things we need to enact change. We won''t have the legitimacy of a Noble faction, we can''t casually accept this. If this organization doesn''t work, we sink with it and my Countess just made it that much harder by giving it all up. We don''t have the resources to make another play.¡±


    ¡°This is your only choice right now. You either go along or join the others as hostages.¡± I tell them unequivocally. ¡°I won''t tolerate you undermining her.¡±


    ¡°You''re done plenty of that yourself.¡± Edusa comments flatly. ¡°We''re a target by association because of you. Your very existence cuts us off from Caeviel''s Court.¡±


    ¡°Good. The entire system should be torn down.¡± I respond.


    ¡°And that''s all you''re good for. You attack whatever target''s in front of you without thinking of the consequences.¡± She spits out. I bristle in fury. Her gaze turns mocking. ¡°See. You haven''t even considered the fact that this organization will never be allowed to take root in Caeviel. Every Noble house in the kingdom will unite to put us down because we''re a threat to their very existence. Instead of rising from within to make things better, we''re now left with two end results. Either we become powerful enough to win a civil war... or we become suppressed, stagnate as a consequence, and get whittled down by the Court''s ire, likely killed in the process.¡±


    I pause, having no argument to counter her perspective. Edusa gets back to her feet and faces me without fear or aggression. She takes her hand away and revealing a black eye. She locks eyes with me, demanding a response. Receiving only silence, her expression grows contemptuous.


    ¡°There are realities beyond the immediate situation.¡± She tells me. ¡°You''ve cornered us and I will fight for my Lady, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stay quiet if I think she made a mistake. If you''ll strike me for that, silence me, then go ahead. You''ll be no better than my mother.¡±


    ¡°This is a test case.¡± I make Cecil''s argument. ¡°If this works here on Izla Meria, it will give hope to the rest of the Empire. Show an example that kingdoms like Telnur can learn from.¡±


    ¡°Something we could have done once powerful enough to push back.¡± Henry says, moving between us. ¡°It''s all well and good to focus on the big picture, on the future, but we are all in right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°Then prove yourself worthy of peasantry''s support. You''ll be more powerful than Nobility ever was if you take away from their very power base.¡± I counter.


    ¡°And how will we do that? You''ve riled them up and they''re out for blood, we cannot gain their hearts if they''re filled with hatred.¡± Edusa replies over Henry''s shoulder.


    ¡°I know how.¡± I whisper. Duke Meria.


    ¡°Another murder.¡± Edusa says with disgust.


    ¡°No. Justice.¡± I reply offhandedly.


    I turn and depart, picking up my hammer on the way. The five Nobles don''t remain behind, they let me take a head start but follow soon after. I head to the throne room while they return to the west wing. I consider threatening them again but decide against it as I haven''t felt any hostility towards Lance in their discourse.


    In front of the double doors, I find Cecil and Aisha. They both watch me approach calmly, without a shred of regret guilt about how they manipulated me. I groan in frustration.


    ¡°Madame.¡± I speak up. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°You saw how close Lady Yvonne was to putting the pieces together. This gives you a friend and ally who owes you, possibly more than they can repay. It solves a few problems, including opening a path of resolution for you and your lover with her mediation.¡± She justifies, making a thin smile.


    ¡°You had no right to interfere.¡± I utter angrily. Her expression crumbles and she frowns.


    ¡°We''ve tied our fates together, Elizabeth.¡± Cecil says. ¡°If you stop deceiving the few that knew you before you took the mask, it frees Elizabeth Vil. You''ll be able to use her as a symbol to rally around instead of constantly tying yourself up in deceptive webs of your own making that will crumble under their own weight.¡±


    ¡°You''re one to talk, Shade.¡± I retort.


    ¡°I am not a Shade, Elizabeth.¡± She tells me, watching my reaction and apparently taking my silence as skepticism. ¡°I would not lie straight to your face.¡±


    ¡°Yet you have no problem making decisions about my personal life.¡± I squeeze my left hand into a fist, making the leather crack.


    ¡°You are Elizabeth Vil. You have to recognize that you are a public figure now, that Izla Meria needs you and Countess Lance to be stable and apt to lead us.¡± Cecil declares in a hard voice. ¡°Lives depend on you. I did what I could to mitigate damage and prepare for the fallout when Leomi discovers your true identity.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I find myself unable to mount an argument, what she did makes sense from her perspective and I''m the one who failed to protect my anonymity not her. I change the subject, unwilling to debate the idea that I''m now a central figure to avoid the possibility of losing it. ¡°Who sent that letter to Amand, and why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can''t tell you who.¡± She replies immediately. ¡°But the reason is simple enough. If the Templars fell with Meria, the Izla would find itself in a disastrous situation because the Order would retaliate and that would spell our end, sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Empire had no forces to send.¡± I note.


    ¡°It''s true to a point. The Order likely can''t pull back its standing forces from the cold blood and Rykz borders until winter, but that doesn''t mean they cannot recall everyone they have stationed in Temples across the Empire. It would be a drastic measure that would leave most villages without arbitrators and destabilize entire kingdoms if it lasts for too long.¡± Cecil explains.


    ¡°The more I learn, the less stable the Empire appears.¡± I comment sadly.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°Which brings us back to Elizabeth Vil.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''ve told you my position on that, Cecil.¡± I warn. ¡°I cannot play this role for you.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll keep trying to change your mind.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Focus your efforts on Lance. I am no figurehead.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Her reputation is relatively spotless, at least it''s better than yours among most circles except peasantry, but she has baggage you don''t. You''re of peasantry, she''s of Nobility. That barrier isn''t one that can be easily overcome.¡± Cecil affirms.


    ¡°For now. I have an idea that should bypass that issue.¡± I grin behind my mask. ¡°She won''t like it though.¡±


    ¡°You should focus on mending the population''s perception of you. There is a cloud over you.¡± She says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''ve taken a dark gleam because soldiers dislike you and there are a lot of them right now, not to mention the late Count Odo''s army that remains. Even peasantry is divided about your violent methods but, unlike the more fortunate, they consider that thoroughly defeating Nobility makes you a hero. The bourgeoisie is rather suspicious of you, they rely on knowing people personally to make their opinions. They can''t get a good read on your character between your relationship with Countess Lance and how you''ve imposed the presence of low-born on the ruling Council.¡± Cecil reports.


    ¡°I''ll be gone tomorrow, Cecil. Can we not do this once I''m back?¡± I sigh.


    ¡°And you might die.¡± She says, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Once your reputation is fixed, it''ll be almost impossible to change. Today is what matters.¡±


    I pause, realizing that she is indeed correct. I might not make it.


    ¡°So, you''re planning for my death.¡± I mutter darkly.


    ¡°I''m considering every possibility to ensure that the symbol remains intact. You are the only thing that connects us humans, Nobles, low-born, and Rykz together. If we can''t rally around you when you''re gone, dead or not, then this fails.¡± Cecil replies.


    ¡°We can''t allow that.¡± I sigh, resigning myself to ask. ¡°What can I do to prevent that?¡±


    ¡°Take a spot on the Council. You don''t have to take part in it, I know you have no thirst for this kind of power. The point is that every good decision we make will reflect on well you while those that aren''t won''t affect your image because you won''t be there. It''s simplistic, but it should be enough along with crediting you with what you did to get the Council formed and peasants integrated into it. The Duke''s public trial will reveal what he did to the whole of Izla Meria, that will vindicate you in the eyes of many.¡± She explains. ¡°That''s all I need you to do... for now.¡±


    ¡°I''ll agree to this, and this alone.¡± I say firmly.


    ¡°It''s enough.¡± Cecil nods. ¡°And I''m sorry. I didn''t find a way to divert Lady Yvonne from you but I wouldn''t have told her anything if you didn''t follow us.¡±


    ¡°I won''t lie to your face either, Cecil. Yvonne''s presence saved you.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We counted on it.¡± She admits. ¡°Thankfully, no one else knows enough to even come close to connecting the dots so your identity is safe.¡±


    Yvonne barges out of the throne room, a look of anger on her face. The two prostitutes slip aside and make small encouraging smiles to which I return a spiteful glare. Yvonne rushes past them to grab my elbow and drag me away, behind a column in the hallway.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Edusa, you hit her.¡± She says shortly.


    ¡°I won''t allow anyone to pose a threat to Leomi, even a remote one.¡± I retort.


    ¡°Other than you, you mean?¡± She says, fists closed. ¡°I thought we had an agreement. I can''t fix this if you make it worse, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Call me Elizabeth here.¡± I reply in a hard tone. ¡°And no, we did not. I welcome your help, but as much as I want to go back to how things were... It cannot be done anymore. I am not the same as I was.¡±


    ¡°You really act differently behind the mask.¡± She says sadly. ¡°You''re scary.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I say with narrowed eyes. ¡°That''s what I need to be.¡±


    ¡°I know you changed, that it isn''t your fault. That Leomi and I betrayed your trust. But, please Jessica...¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± I utter, pulling my arm out of her grip. She flinches but remains firmly in place, facing me.


    ¡°Please, Elizabeth, let me help you.¡± She pleads. ¡°We can''t go back but we can work together to make this right.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± I say. ¡°I really missed you my friend.¡±


    ¡°Yet?¡± She asks sadly.


    ¡°I''ve given up all I could for her.¡± I tell Yvonne. ¡°I cannot... mold myself to suit the both of you. I have my path to follow now. It is bloody, erratic, and likely morally wrong. But all of it is part of me now, it is what remains of that night.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I should have done more.¡± Yvonne whispers, eyes down. ¡°I... I thought you would make it out in the end, withstand it like you withstood the loss of your arm. How... stupid of me.¡±


    ¡°Will you help me, despite knowing that I''ll never be who you knew again?¡± I ask, laying my hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I don''t know. Yes.¡± She says. ¡°I''m afraid for Leomi, for you. I don''t know what will happen if she sees you as... you. I''m terrified of finding out. She made so much progress from where she was, I can''t thank you enough for that, but you need to resolve your anger, Je, Elizabeth. Find a way to leave it behind or it''ll consume the both of you.¡±


    ¡°I did. I was too weak to follow through with it, revealing myself.¡± I say regretfully. ¡°Then I learned that Leomi thinks she cannot allow herself to be with Jessica. And now... I don''t know what do to, except turn her away from Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°I wont let you lay a hand on her, Elizabeth. Never. I won''t choose between my debt to you and Leomi.¡± Yvonne tells me with a difficult expression.


    ¡°She comes first, I understand that.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You''re not saying you won''t harm her.¡± She comments.


    ¡°I can''t make that promise.¡± I reply. ¡°I don''t plan to physically hurt her at least.¡±


    Yvonne closes her eyes, thinking. As I wait for her, I notice that Celyz is showing up with a warrior escort and workers carrying food on platters.


    ¡°I can work through her guilt and regrets about you with her if you don''t make it worse because she''ll inevitably find out that you''re both the same person.¡± Yvonne finally says.


    ¡°Not if Elizabeth Vil disappears.¡± I argue. ¡°I doubt she''ll want to talk about her to me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like that. And how will you explain the arm.¡± She protests.


    ¡°I... I don''t think, I need to show her.¡± I stutter. ¡°I can find another glove, or learn that illusion construct to change it.¡±


    ¡°Leomi has to learn the truth at some point, Jessica. Not now, not even soon. But you need to make good with that idea.¡± Yvonne insists.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Celyz'' resounding voice cuts in from a distance away. ¡°A moment please.¡±


    I see Yvonne frown, opening her mouth to intervene but I raise my hand and stop her.


    ¡°One minute.¡± I tell the Princess before turning to Yvonne. ¡°Whatever you think of Celyz, she saved my life. And make sure you tell that to Leomi as well. That without her, I wouldn''t be alive and the Izla would be in a much worse state. We all owe her a lot.¡±


    ¡°I... fine. I will.¡± Yvonne sighs. ¡°I''ve told Leomi that you''re alive for certain, that I''ve seen you in the city.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I tell her sincerely. ¡°How did she react?


    ¡°I think she already believed you but she was relieved by my confirmation.¡± She replies.


    ¡°What are my chances with her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As Jessica... I truly do not know right now. She avoids talking about it and I don''t want to make her because focusing on the present is doing a lot to heal her.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Alright. Before you go, just know that I love her. It won''t change even if it might not seem like it at times.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don''t give up, Elizabeth. Have patience, let your and her feelings settle. In a few years, we''ll be able to look back on all of this with the benefit of time and maybe even laugh.¡± She tells me reassuringly.


    We share a friendly hug and Yvonne walks away. Celyz crosses paths with her, tail swerving widely to avoid hindering her. They both nod to acknowledge each other.


    Before talking the Rykz Princess bends her reversed knees and bows, her tail extends as far behind her as possible to counterweight the fact that her torso is leaning in.


    ¡°I apologize for my behavior this morning.¡± Celyz says. ¡°While some of it is on the account of our friendship, my desire to protect you, and the fact that Leomi Lance is the individual most likely to be able to shake our hold on Izla Meria, the rest was simple jealousy.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Celyz.¡± I smile for her benefit, as she can detect my expression even hidden under the mask. ¡°I''m the one at fault in this matter.¡±


    ¡°You are not... well, you are.¡± Celyz chuckles. ¡°Let''s put this behind us and talk of Countess Lance.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°She is someone I cannot fully trust, Elizabeth. If we ignore your other bonds to us, we can count on your motives because you care for peasantry. The Countess has proven that she can choose duty even at a high personal cost. This organization she is going to form would be armed, if only with clubs, but that is plenty enough to cause us trouble once most of our army leaves the Izla. I worry that she could rile Nobility and bourgeoisie against us if the opportunity arises.¡± Celyz explains.


    I remain silent. Unable to respond despite having the answer. Shaken by the reasonable argument that takes what she did to me as an objective criticism of her character.


    ¡°This is important to me, Celyz.¡± I start.


    ¡°I know.¡± She replies softly.


    ¡°Lady Lance cares about the Izla in the same way that I do, or she would not have helped us end the war.¡± I say.


    ¡°I do not know if that is enough.¡± Celyz exhales air.


    ¡°I''m going to present something to the Council, it may satisfy you as it will weaken her attachment to the idea of Nobility while strengthening her ties and obligations towards the Izla''s low-born population.¡± I tell the Princess. ¡°So far, her organization remains a simple concept in her mind, I will test Leomi Lance''s dedication to it.¡±

 Dances.Ch53

    Celyz makes air resonate inside her ovaloid head in an odd humming sound, signifying her agreement to wait and discover what I have in mind. We make our way to the throne room''s entrance where Cecil and Yvonne are talking.


    ¡°Are you certain there was no rumor of flow being sent from Kruzser to Port-Odo, or anywhere else? It''s important.¡± The Madame asks.


    ¡°I am, I didn''t exactly go around asking but this kind of news would spread.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± I ask.


    Cecil throws a quick look at Celyz and remains quiet. I frown, now isn''t the time to be holding secrets from the Rykz. The Princess waves her tendrils and goes through the double doors, leaving us alone.


    ¡°Because Emperor Rasaec hasn''t done this in centuries. The effort He puts into helping Caeviel beat the Rykz invasion back would inform us about the priority He places on this war.¡± Cecil explains.


    ¡°A rear Kingdom has never been attacked in this manner before either.¡± Yvonne notes. ¡°Emperor Rasaec is likely sending what help he can because Telnur will never reinforce us, even once they are safe during winter. They resent us, rightfully so, for never helping them beat the cold bloods back from their borders.¡±


    ¡°Whether flow is sent or not shouldn''t affect us, Princess Cetyz cannot be freed by an army and my deal with the Rykz entails their full retreat so, if all goes well, there won''t be any more battles.¡± I say. ¡°Can''t you ask your Shade?¡±


    ¡°The Temple is off-limits so my contact can''t get in touch with the Emperor.¡± She replies.


    ¡°That''s not a restriction I can convince Celyz to lift.¡± I shake my head. ¡°When do you think the King''s army will arrive in Port-Odo with Princess Cetyz?¡± I ask Yvonne.


    ¡°I don''t know, but Vikiana must be there by now so you can link with her for the details.¡± She tells me.


    I incline my head sideways, thinking about it. Leomi''s mother isn''t someone I''ve spent much time with and it did not end pleasantly. I would rather find out for myself than ask the Exemplar.


    ¡°Say, what do you know about Edusa?¡± I question Cecil.


    ¡°She is Duchess Hetlan''s youngest daughter, an effectively brutal Noble. She rules over the Hetlan Duchy.¡± She answers. Fuck, that''s my brother''s liege.


    ¡°Edusa has basically been banished from her family.¡± Yvonne speaks up. ¡°She hasn''t gotten along with them for personal reasons and because of her mother''s... policies. Coming here was the last straw.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind keeping an eye on her, Cecil?¡± I say.


    ¡°You have some things in common with her, Elizabeth. Don''t be so quick to judge her.¡± Yvonne says with a disapproving look.


    ¡°I doubt that very much.¡± I utter in a hard tone.


    ¡°I will.¡± Cecil cuts in. ¡°Not that there is anything to worry about. That woman isn''t the kind to stab people in the back, she''ll confront us head on if she disagrees.¡±


    ¡°She would.¡± Yvonne smiles.


    Avery Colby, the artisan guild representative, walks out of the throne room.


    ¡°Dame Elizabeth, Madame Cecil, Lady Yvonne.¡± He salutes. ¡°We are about to start.¡±


    ¡°Let us go, then.¡± I nod.


    We make our way to our seats at the large round table. Workers deposit platters and plates in front of us, I take the opportunity to observe their reactions to the Rykz'' close proximity. Cecil is scrutinizing them without hiding her interest.


    Aisha seems as relaxed as ever, laying against a wall while devouring a piece of bread and smoked meat. The guild representatives are nervous but hiding it well. Yvonne and Lance don''t even pay attention as they exchange whispers.


    ¡°Let''s me begin by informing you all that Dame Elizabeth Vil will take Countess Lance''s seat among the Council when she liberates it to form her organization.¡± Cecil declares.


    ¡°Is she now?¡± Lance asks me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She is.¡± I confirm, shrugging. ¡°I don''t plan to interfere since I have no governing experience, but Madame Cecil thinks I serve to bridge the gap between all our interests.¡±


    ¡°I have no issue with that.¡± Sybil speaks up.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Avery says.


    Everyone around the table agrees, Leomi simply nods. We serve ourselves with the mushroom and potato salad, starting to eat while Cecil brings up the issue of Count Odo''s soldiers.


    ¡°From a security point of view, we should either spread them all over the Izla so that they cannot organize or seclude them together in Meria to watch them.¡± Yvonne tells us.


    ¡°If we do the former, they can be made to take over the fields of those who fell.¡± Lance says. ¡°They pose little threat without leadership or weapons.¡±


    ¡°I''ve spoken to the construction guild.¡± Avery declares, nodding at a brawny representative. ¡°We have a plan to revitalize Izla Meria''s economy through a series of construction projects funded by the Council. Those more likely to yield benefits include quarries, sawing mills, docks, and workshops. Most of those are only in need of renovation or expansion, the money we invest will disseminate and we recover some through taxes. We had one idea, that we abandoned because it requires a lot of manpower, to search for a new iron vein or reopen the old mine. These soldiers can be tasked as miners and builders.¡±


    ¡°Technically, we do not have a shortage of workers.¡± Lance intervenes. ¡°The Izla has always produced far more grain than it needed. This year will be an exception because of the war but considering that we will import the foodstuff we need for winter from Telnur and the fact that we aren''t likely to be trading with Caeviel next year, then we have plenty of available workforce since we can cut our grain production by a good third without risking any kind of famine.¡±


    ¡°The issue with those projects is that Telnur''s grain prices are high, we won''t have enough treasury to do all of this.¡± Sybil says.


    ¡°That was the idea. Telnur stockpiles iron to be ready to repel cold blood hordes, we would be able to fill the difference and possibly end up with a profit if we can export the metal.¡± Avery explains.


    ¡°We don''t have time to find a location, build a mine, and exploit it.¡± Sybil argues. ¡°Our ships will raise anchor as early as next week.¡±


    ¡°I have the ability to point you towards iron and copper veins, accessible from your old mining network.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°In exchange for a portion of the raw material extracted.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Avery asks with a glimmer of interest.


    ¡°A third.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°Ten percent.¡± He counters.


    ¡°Twenty.¡± She says.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Avery nods, tuning to Sybil. ¡°I''ll talk to the old mining guild, I can guarantee that we''ll have a shipment of iron ready as soon as your ships return.¡±


    ¡°We won''t be able to take everything seized from Nobility in a single trip.¡± She says, tapping the table as she considers the problem. ¡°But it wouldn''t be difficult to attract Telnur merchant ships here if we say we''ll trade iron for grain.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you make steel? I recall that the price of it is several times above that of the materials necessary to produce it.¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Because it''s difficult.¡± Avery replies. ¡°A lot of iron can be wasted trying to produce a small amount of steel, only the best blacksmiths have the knowledge and equipment to do it reliably.¡±


    ¡°We do produce steel tools.¡± The Princess says, pondering. ¡°Unfortunately, the construct that allows us to do so isn''t something I am willing or allowed to sell.¡±


    ¡°Then why mention it?¡± Lance questions.


    ¡°Because we can do it for you.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°In what quantity?¡± Avery asks hurriedly.


    ¡°Small, perhaps a few hundred kilograms per month at the most.¡± She says.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That would be plenty.¡± He says, grinning.


    ¡°Does anyone have any objection to prioritizing the mine renovation and dock expansion?¡± Sybil asks the Council. When none opposes, she nods. ¡°Let''s get down to the details then.¡±


    What follows is a harrowing negotiation between Celyz and the Council, interrupted by regular back and forth demands between representatives who are trying to secure their guilds'' interests.


    I stay out of it, by virtue of not understanding what they''re talking about, and eat my meal. Combating inflation by injecting money in small increments and ensuring that the wealth spreads among all states of society. Leomi offers previsions and observations rather than suggestions, giving her opinion only when asked directly.


    The conversation seems to veer off-topic when the Council starts talking about the castle''s furniture, decor, and staff. Saying that it''ll symbolize change and allow them to boost smaller shops that not only struggled to make it through the war but were forced to close when they were drafted.


    ¡°That brings us to the Duke.¡± I speak up. ¡°He needs to be put on trial as soon as possible if you truly want to prove that the Council takes its role seriously and will not act in the same way Nobility has.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Cecil says. ¡°Our first public act should be a show of justice and unity.¡±


    ¡°But not only.¡± I continue, turning my gaze to Lance. ¡°Your organization is to be the Council''s arm. As its leader, you must be the one to execute Duke Meria''s sentence. Prove yourself as no longer party to Nobility, and most importantly... loyal to Meria rather than its Duke.¡±


    ¡°I believe that I''ve already done so.¡± She says. ¡°I don''t think it is necessary for me to do this.¡±


    Her eyes wide, she no doubt realizes that there is only one possible outcome to her former liege''s trial.


    ¡°You need to be seen obeying laws made by a low-born Council. Show them impartial justice to channel the population''s anger into something productive that will fill them with hope for the future.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Then I can do it.¡± Yvonne addresses the Council, glaring at me. ¡°It is cruel to demand this of her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi says, cheeks pale white. ¡°Elizabeth is right. Most officers among us will be Nobles at first, the population will notice that. As their leader, I need to prove that Nobility holds no privilege and that our organization obeys the ruling Council''s laws.¡±


    ¡°Will you do it?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°With a condition.¡± She replies with squinted eyes. ¡°The end must be swift and honorable. A sword plunged into the heart from above.¡±


    ¡°He should hang.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Him and all the Nobles you find guilty in trial.¡±


    ¡°You spoke of hope and justice not so long ago, yet you want to add insult to injury? Many among the Duke''s subjects are still loyal to him, even in defeat. A dishonorable death will breed unrest.¡± Lance says, agitated.


    ¡°The punishment must function as a warning to those who would break the law.¡± I groan. ¡°He doesn''t deserve a good death and people won''t be satisfied by this.¡±


    ¡°We cannot confuse justice and revenge. That would undermine us. We must avoid feeding the population''s darkest impulses and instead focus on putting the past behind us through swift, balanced, judgments.¡± Lance addresses the Council. ¡°The optimal outcome for us would be that Nobility melds into the Izla''s life as normal citizens. They have skills we are direly in need of.¡±


    ¡°We still have a use for them.¡± Celyz intervenes. ¡°I think it important for the island''s stability that you put some on trial, but the vast majority is to remain in our custody.¡±


    ¡°To use them as hostages like Elizabeth did to Count Urnan by using his son?¡± Lance spits out.


    ¡°I didn''t know he was at the time. You can ask Rowland.¡± I defend myself. Which reminds me. ¡°Is Roisia alright?¡± I ask Cecil.


    ¡°She plans to join our dear Countess'' organization.¡± The Madame replies, looking dissatisfied. Ah, probably didn''t want to expose her relationship, or wanted her daughter to do something else.


    ¡°We will use them as we deem fit.¡± Celyz declares. ¡°They are prisoners of war that we will gladly exchange if Caeviel negotiates.¡±


    ¡°Going back to the message we want to send during the trials.¡± Sybil says. ¡°Perhaps Countess Lance makes a point. Humiliating them will cause us more trouble than we need. It would benefit us to seek a swift end to the entire affair.¡±


    ¡°Something his victims begged for. I would tear him limb to limb if it was up to me.¡± I rage.


    ¡°We aim to separate our image from the previous regime''s.¡± Avery tells me. ¡°Peasantry may take great comfort in witnessing a Duke being submitted to the rope like so many of them have been, but these methods are those of Nobility, Dame Elizabeth. I think we should make them serve prison sentences if their crimes are minor.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Justice isn''t about satisfying people''s demands, it is about building trust and upholding the law.¡± Sybil says.


    ¡°He should hang, slowly.¡± Cecil pronounces the condemning words with deceptive calm.


    I hadn''t expected support from her. I realize that my desire for vengeance is clouding my decisions and I hadn''t thought she would take my side on this. Unfortunately, gazing around the table, I find that the others visibly disagree with us but don''t seem willing to squabble with the both of us.


    ¡°Madame Cecil, surely you can see the sense in our arguments.¡± Lance addresses the woman.


    ¡°I can and I will abstain from opposing the Council''s decision, but I maintain what I''ve said.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Leomi turns to me.


    ¡°I''ve already stated that I wouldn''t interfere.¡± I utter, suppressing my roiling feelings on the matter. ¡°Do as you will. I do advise to declare your intent ahead of time and take the city''s reaction into consideration.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure that it is done.¡± Cecil declares.


    The population will speak for itself. This endeavor isn''t something I have the right to damage because of personal reasons. The rest of the representatives swiftly give their agreement.


    They then hurriedly move on to fleshing out the details of the trial, a safer subject. I try to pay attention but it''ll happen in a few days, which means I won''t even be there.


    I zone out again after they settle this as they start negotiating the specifics of the contracts between the guilds, the Rykz, and the city''s Council. Which points me to another issue, they''re almost all acting in several capacities.


    Cecil is doing a good job arbitrating and stopping them from abusing their positions, which reassures me somewhat because she sees the problem and will be there to keep them in check. They''re listening so it works for now, but there is no guarantee that will continue once I''m gone. Peasantry needs eyes and ears on the Council as soon as possible.


    ¡°The date of the elections should be announced after the trial.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°That sort of thing takes time.¡± Avery says, Sybil and the three other representatives nod in support.


    ¡°Make it a priority.¡± I tell them. ¡°You''ve done much in one day, work on it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We''ve never organized anything like it.¡± Sybil argues.


    ¡°If we delay, it will never get done.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°That''s settled then.¡± I say, staring at them in turn and challenging them to contradict me.


    None do despite their unhappy expressions. This was the right call, it wouldn''t end well if we let their greed run rampant. The rest of the afternoon goes by as they debate one boring point after another.


    We call an end to the meeting as the sun falls. I remain seated and so does Leomi as they rise, looking tired but satisfied. Celyz taps my shoulder with a tendril as she departs but doesn''t comment or insist that I return with her.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, stands outside the double doors to give us some privacy without leaving us alone. Lance and I exchange a glance. We stand at the same time and make our way together towards the gardens.


    The sword-sworn remains on our tail but gives us more space. A squad of Rykz warriors are nearby, at first they seem to be simply patrolling but once we step outside and they keep following, I realize that they were likely ordered to escort me.


    ¡°So. You show up with arms and armor to the Council. Are you going to pretend it was innocent?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Maybe not, but it wasn''t intentional. I don''t have a place of my own to store my equipment and no clothes to wear in an official capacity either.¡± I admit the embarrassing truth.


    ¡°I''ll believe that. So, you''re leaving tomorrow.¡± Leomi notes as we walk by the parterre of roses we destroyed during our first dance.


    ¡°I am.¡± I confirm. ¡°Don''t know when but it''ll likely depend on how quickly I can find a crew.¡±


    We keep walking side by side silently for a moment. I fear what''s to come, what she''ll say and what I''ll do, but at the same time I cannot wait to find out.


    ¡°I would tell you not to get into fights but that''s not likely to happen.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°Probably, although it isn''t the goal.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''ve been overpowering your opponents, and that works fine when you''re facing people with an average skill level, but trying the same methods against Exemplars won''t work. It''ll get you killed.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She will be there and if she heard anything about what occurred here...¡± Leomi frowns.


    ¡°You''re worried that she''ll disapprove of your choices?¡± I question.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I think she''ll hunt you down if she can so don''t give her the opportunity and run away if she gets close.¡±


    ¡°You don''t want me to meet your parent, that''s harsh.¡± I tease. She chooses to ignore the quip entirely. I sigh and reply seriously. ¡°I''ll escape if it gets to that point.¡±


    We follow the path of gravels, it leads us around an arrangement of marble benches and then back towards the keep. Leomi suddenly stops. I do too, waiting for her to breach the subject if she wishes to.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± She utters the name with hatred.


    Her vehement feelings on the matter startle me, I never expected to hear this kind of profound loathing coming from her. I knew she blamed the Princess, but this isn''t simple criticism, it''s resentment unfiltered by her usual logic.


    She seems to be waiting for an explanation but I remain silent, unable to find one that''ll do any better than I already have. Repeating what I''ve said won''t help. Leomi closes her fists and takes deep breaths for a long while, forcing herself to calm down.


    ¡°Who did you lose?¡± She asks me with surprising compassion considering the state she was in.


    ¡°The one who took care of me since I was a child.¡± I answer, attempting to swallow my guilt.


    ¡°I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you.¡± She says, taking hold of my hand.


    ¡°It was my own fault.¡± I force the words out of my tight throat.


    ¡°No, it was not.¡± She replies firmly. ¡°I know loss, you can''t blame yourself for what happened.¡±


    Leomi wraps me in a hug, caring none for my chain-mail rubbing on her perfect red slit dress. I let myself be embraced, wishing I could shed tears on my sadness and grief but unable to summon or justify them. If I hadn''t sent that letter, he would be alive. After a long while, I break us up.

 Dances.Ch54

    Lance brushes a strand of her straight black hair behind her ear, making my heart beat faster. She is gazing over my shoulder, watching the sunset. I inspect the illusions construct anchored to my mask, finding that it can still be activated. I inject some of my energy into it.


    ¡°Is Izla Meria going to be alright?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think so.¡± She nods. ¡°My subjects... well they''re not anymore, Castle Lance''s citizens are going back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We made it, right.¡± I say.


    ¡°It isn''t over but yes, we did.¡± She smiles. ¡°The Council is already more invested in the Izla''s well-being than the Court ever was.¡±


    I catch sight of Yvonne watching from a distance away, still chaperoning us. The squad of Rykz are also nearby. I grunt. Can''t I get some time alone? Probably not if we stay here.


    I plant my hammer''s spike in the ground and take both my helmet and chain-mail off to hang them on the weapon. Lance watches me with curiosity. I stretch my shoulders and take a single step, moving close enough to hug Leomi. She looks down at me. This isn''t the right mood.


    ¡°Want to go see the city?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do but, the Rykz...¡± She sighs.


    ¡°It''ll be fine, they won''t stop you if you''re with me. We just have to avoid their Princesses. Just give me your word you won''t vanish on me, I wouldn''t be able to spin it if you actually escape.¡± I say.


    ¡°You have it.¡± She smiles brightly.


    I grab her by the hand and guide her towards the labyrinth made of hedges, engaging deep into it towards the north-east. Yvonne pursues, quickening her pace to keep us in her line of sight as I do my best to lose her.


    After a series of small turns, I suddenly change direction and go west, breaking into a jog to avoid making too much noise. Having lost the sword-sworn for now, I head directly for the castle''s three-meter wall at the edge of the garden.


    ¡°Get ready to jump.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Not exactly wearing the ideal outfit for this.¡± Lance comments smilingly.


    ¡°I''ll go first and catch you then.¡± I reply.


    There are warriors standing on top of the wall, so many of them that they don''t even need to patrol them to cover the area. I assemble a few lion''s steps and glance back at Leomi, she nods to signify she''s ready.


    I break into a full sprint, releasing her hand. As I near the small rampart, I activate two lion''s steps at once and kick the ground. I pounce up and forward, kicking the stone to redirect my momentum and catch the edge of the wall with my left hand, pulling myself on top of it without trouble.


    Leomi starts running, reaching the same speeds I have in a fraction of the time despite her red slit dress being a hindrance. She jumps with her hand extended out. I catch it and her feet land lightly on the vertical wall.


    I pull her up by my side, she helps herself by laying a hand on my shoulder. I wave my hand to order the warriors to move. The western part of Meria is laid in front of us, many lights coming out of the houses'' windows, people strolling in the streets.


    ¡°Let''s go before Yvonne spots us.¡± I say, seizing her slender fingers once more.


    We walk over to the crenelation and hop over it, landing roughly on the pavement while still holding hands. Leomi makes a grin and takes the lead, pulling me behind her as she guides us through the city.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don''t know!¡± She exclaims, laughing. ¡°I just haven''t had the chance to run in months.¡±


    And run we do, with no discernible destination. People turn heads as we rush past them, they greet our backs but Leomi doesn''t slow down. She does notice as her expression brightens a little more every time we cross paths with a group.


    The population is taking advantage of the first night without a curfew. They seem to be celebrating, not necessarily the end of the war, but perhaps simply being able to go out with their friends and families again.


    As we cross an avenue, the clear view allows me to notice that there is bright light south-east coming from the marketplace.


    ¡°Let''s check that out.¡± I tell Leomi.


    I decelerate abruptly, leveraging my hold on her hand to bring her against my torso. She groans a bit at the sudden motion that no doubt pulled on her shoulder injury. I sneak my arm behind her knees and lift her up into my arms.


    She pouts a little in dissatisfaction but doesn''t complain and locks her wrists behind my neck. I assemble lion''s steps and depart at full speed towards the marketplace, going all out.


    I struggle to maintain my balance and almost fall several times but don''t consider slowing down as the sight of her hair being blown by the wind is beautifully mesmerizing. As we approach the plaza, the upper portion of a large fire comes into sight.


    ¡°Sounds like they''re having fun.¡± She says.


    ¡°Heard anything about it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, neither has Yvonne. They probably improvised it.¡± She smiles.


    We emerge out of the avenue and find a small crowd assembled around the flames. There are pieces of meat held by metal skewers over the flames, cooking to the burning wood.


    I stop and stand there, carrying Leomi. Both of us watching the festivities with amazement. People are socializing without a care in the world despite the hundred harvesters guarding the Temple just a few dozen meters away from their gathering.


    There are carriages with open barrels parked in the street surrounding the marketplace. People wearing leather aprons are standing on top of them, serving tankards to those standing in line. I recognize one of them, Alana the tavern owner.


    ¡°That''s Lady Lance and Elizabeth Vil!¡± Someone shouts.


    The call goes through the crowd and heads turn in our direction. The rumbling of discussions dies down and people stare at us, stunned quiet. I adjust my hold over Leomi and squeeze her against my chest.


    ¡°Don''t stop on our account!¡± I yell.


    Cheers erupt and those holding tankards raise their drinks to us. Not everyone reacts in that way, however, a non-negligible portion of those present remain circumspect but none kills the mood by booing.


    ¡°Peace in Izla Meria!¡± Leomi cries out with a wide grin.


    This time, everyone doubles down on the ovation and the celebration resumes. The sun sets as I stand there, my Lady in my arms, feeling like I achieved something for the first time in a month.


    ¡°We did the right thing.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I think so.¡± She replies softly. ¡°I haven''t seen looks like these in a long time.¡±


    I activate the illusion construct, reassured to find that it''s stable enough to last the night. I slide my mask to free my chin, having to cover one of my eyes to do that while keeping my face hidden.


    I lean in and depose a small kiss on Leomi''s cheek. She uses her hold around my neck to keep my lips there a little while longer, both of us blushing, aware that people are watching.


    Through my other sense, I can''t help but notice that a good third of those in my range look away in disapproval. I don''t care about their opinions anymore. She wiggles a little and I release my hold on her, laying her back down on her feet.


    ¡°I''ll get us something to drink.¡± She tells me.


    Her eyebrows are slightly hunched, her expression difficult despite her rosy cheeks and slight corner smile. I observe her go through the crowd with an assured gait, admiring her controlled movements and enjoying the sight of her lanky hips swinging in her tight dress.


    People make way she heads towards a cart, it seems to bother Leomi though as she stops to exchange a few words with a family. She keeps engaging with citizens, as she calls them, and many lose their apprehension and talk to her in return.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The more popular she is, the safer she''ll be once I''m gone. I walk up to one of the men taking care of the meat cooking at the fire. I take a gold coin out of my purse and hand it over, his eyes widen as he takes hold of it.


    He hurriedly grabs a plate and sets a dozen skewers on it, stumbling on his words of thanks. I pat his shoulder and tell him not to mind it before asking if there''s a bench or somewhere to sit nearby.


    He shakes his head, pointing me to a group of friends that are using small barrels, logs, and tree stumps. He says that there isn''t anything worthy for the two of us. I scoff and search the pile of dry wood they''re using to fuel the fire for something suitable.


    I find a long rectangular crate with a hole in one of its sides and lay my plate on it. I then pick it up and bring it back to the corner of the street we arrived from. I sit there, waiting for Leomi to come back.


    She shouldn''t have any reason to run and she''s plenty strong enough to handle trouble. Yet, I can''t help but be a little worried until I spot her coming back with two tankards in hand and a light step.


    I sit down on the crate and unstrap the front of hard leather armor, very much enjoying the fact that her light gray eyes are attracted to what I''m doing. She follows the release of my chest with concealed interest.


    I grin and open the jacket more than I need to, freeing my breasts. Leomi blinks and tears her gaze away with some effort. She waves away a few brave people trying to strike up a conversation and closes the distance to sit down next to me, the plate between us.


    ¡°Behave.¡± She whispers, handing me a tankard.


    ¡°You''re too gorgeous, can''t help it.¡± I reply easily, glad that her discomfort seems to originate from being in public.


    ¡°This isn''t really a celebration, they got together to fend off their worries and exchange on the latest events.¡± Lance tells me, changing the subject. ¡°There were quite a few robberies last night and today, the Rykz patrols break up fights but don''t pursue thieves.¡±


    ¡°I think the entire concept is foreign to them, I can''t imagine a Princess stealing from another much less a drone.¡± I say wryly.


    ¡°Still, people realize that things ought to be chaotic for a little while. I didn''t expect them to be so resilient.¡± She adds with amazement.


    ¡°I suppose they hold more hope than they did yesterday.¡± I note. ¡°That being said, be careful. They''re bearing the present and looking to the future but if the Council start maneuvering for their own interests, they won''t be oblivious to that and it''ll backfire.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She sighs. ¡°I plan to attend every meeting. Cecil did her part to keep them contained today but I don''t trust that she''ll continue once you''re gone, she''s ambitious.¡±


    ¡°And sneaky. She''s more likely to move in the shadows than during your sessions... Actually, now that I think about it, Edusa knows her.¡± I frown.


    ¡°She does?¡± Leomi asks, surprised.


    ¡°Edusa went to ask Cecil about me the morning after our first dance.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, she''s more of a courtesan than I ever will be.¡± She says with a groan. ¡°I had no idea who this woman truly was until I started looking.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I asked Cecil to keep an eye on Edusa today. That could have been a mistake, you should talk to her with Yvonne tomorrow and make sure she''s on your side.¡± I admit, concerned that the Madame would influence the young Lady to her side.


    ¡°I will.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°But I don''t think it''s necessary. I''ll ask Margaret to keep tabs on Cecil though.¡±


    ¡°Look at us.¡± I gripe. ¡°We can''t help talking about all this even when we''re alone.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t had enough beer to get into our relationship.¡± She quips, bringing her tankard up to her lips.


    I grunt as the comments stings and try mine. It tastes grainy and is almost flat but still a little sparkly. Leomi makes a small grimace as she swallows. I chuckle and take a long gulp.


    ¡°It''s... good.¡± She comments.


    ¡°My poor little Lady. Is your Noble stomach having trouble handling our base drinks?¡± I gibe.


    ¡°We''ll see which one of us has trouble walking back.¡± She replies confidently.


    ¡°I won''t take that bet.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°I actually had to insist to be given the normal draft.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Ah, our Countess deserves only the best!¡± I exclaim jokingly.


    ¡°Shh.¡± She says urgently, watching the crowd. ¡°I really don''t want to be given special treatment, it goes against all we''re trying to build.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I hum in agreement.


    ¡°I really think we have a rare opportunity here and we might not have much time to put the system in place if your negotiations go well. We need to be united and strong before the King names another Duchess or Duke. I wish we had a few more months to work with.¡± She says with a sigh.


    ¡°Will you be alright?¡± I ask. ¡°Edusa told me that Nobility will squash you if they can.¡±


    ¡°The sooner we rejoin Caeviel, the harder it will be. I have a few vague ideas to prepare us for that.¡± She tells me. ¡°But only one that I can implement now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I say, drinking.


    ¡°I''m going to teach the lion strike to anyone that''s interested by letting them join us until they''ve good enough with the construct to continue training on their own. There''s a loophole in the Empire''s laws that allows me to teach those in my service without specifying the duration of it.¡± She explains.


    ¡°You''re preparing for a civil war?¡± I ask with a scowl.


    Leomi can''t see my expression but my tone clearly expresses my concern. She takes a sip of her beer before answering, her lips twisting in distaste. I take a meat skewer and bite down on it.


    ¡°I''m ensuring that, whatever happens, we have options.¡± She replies. ¡°If mainland Nobles are appointed to replace those who fell, they will want to bring the population back into the fold. They''ll have to be careful about what they do if peasantry can actually fight. On the other hand, if the war continues... we''ll be in a position to influence its outcome.¡±


    ¡°Training them to defend themselves fine, but I didn''t do all this to drag the Izla into the Rykz'' war, Lance. Quite the opposite.¡± I utter, controlling my anger.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She murmurs quietly, laying her hand on my right shoulder to squeeze it. ¡°Izla Meria is committed to creating a political system that will make it clash with Nobility. At best, my organization will be seen as a laughing stock. At worst, they''ll want to destroy those of us Nobles taking part in it.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that it would be in our interest for the war to drag on?¡± I ask, shaking her off and glaring at her.


    ¡°It would be, strategically.¡± She admits. ¡°I do not like it but we desperately need time.¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe I''m hearing this, from you of all people.¡± I utter with difficulty.


    I start rising but she swiftly pushes the plate away and slides over to my side. She wraps her arm around my waist to hold me down, against her.


    ¡°Don''t get mad. I am most definitely not asking you to sabotage the negotiations, I want you to do be who you are and do all that you can to bring this to an end. I am simply being entirely honest with you on this.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many peasants will die to the Rykz if the war spreads to the mainland?¡± I ask, voice shaking. ¡°They''ve told me that they''ll escalate if the negotiations fail.¡±


    ¡°Peasantry will only suffer if they take part in it.¡± She says softly. ¡°If we can''t achieve peace, then I''ll work to convince the Rykz to give us the winter to spread the word of what we''re doing throughout Caeviel. Convince them to let Nobility fight its own war by itself.¡±


    ¡°You want to overthrow the Kingdom from the inside out.¡± I realize with amazement.


    ¡°It''s the end goal.¡± She nods, smiling. ¡°It can be done without the Rykz, but it would be a lot harder. Not that I''m giving up even if they sign a peace.¡±


    I jump up and turn to grab her by the waist. She barely manages to deposit her tankard on the crate before I lift her up. I start spinning her in the air and she laughs delightfully as I do.


    ¡°Keep in mind that this is just a vague idea for now.¡± She tells me, flying.


    ¡°I know.¡± I reply. ¡°


    Leomi''s bright smile is dazzling. I slow down to deposit her back on the firm ground but don''t let go of her. I get up to my toes and plant a deep kiss on her soft lips. Her light gray eyes widen in surprise but she soon closes them to return my feelings.


    We don''t mix tongues, conscientious of the fact that many are watching and unwilling to share show such intimacy. However, I fail to resist temptation and slide my hand from her side to feel her firm buttocks. She stiffens a tiny bit and throws me a small glare.


    ¡°You''re going to pay double for that.¡± She makes a mean smirk.


    She takes hold of both my hands and forces me to let go before grabbing our tankards. She then departs towards a street. I hurriedly bite down on my skewer and grab two more before running after her.


    I worry that I messed up but she waits for me to catch up with her. She hands my drink over and passes her arm behind my back, her hand then slides down to slip inside my hard leather armor''s pants and venture into my briefs.


    ¡°W, wait, you can but I can''t?¡± I ask, shivering in excitement at the cool touch of her fingers on my skin.


    ¡°That''s correct.¡± She grins.


    I groan in mock frustration as both my hands are full. I bring a meat skewer up to her mouth and she takes a hungry bite out of it. I then finish it in a single go.


    ¡°It''s already this dark.¡± I sigh, noticing the sky when I look up to her. Not that she''s that much taller than me.


    ¡°Bottom''s up?¡± She suggests, raising her tankard.


    ¡°You''re on.¡± I reply.


    ¡°First one who finishes wins.¡± She says, smirking at my beer.


    I glance down at it, noticing that it''s only down by a third. That''s not mine, she switched them! I glare at her, but Leomi throws her head back and gulps her drink.


    ¡°You''re cheating!¡± I protest before hurriedly imitating her.


    I focus on my other sense and detect that I have no chance of winning. I let go of the skewer and tickle her waist. I hear her gargle and almost burst out in laughter myself. She pulls her hand out of my briefs and seizes my wrist to stop me. Ah, that wasn''t worth it.


    ¡°Finished!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°Fblishd!¡± I do at the same moment.


    ¡°You broke the rules so I win.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°There were none.¡± I counter with a grin.

 Dances.Ch55

    Leomi is making a thoughtful face, her eyes running up and down my body. I bristle at the undisguised inspection, I desire to show myself entirely but fear revealing my many scars. Especially those that I received as Jessica. She notices my reaction and doesn''t hide the fact that she enjoys it.


    ¡°It''s a tie. Then we each owe the other a penalty.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°That''s fine by me.¡± I reply with no hesitation.


    ¡°Good, come along then.¡± She flashes a grin but it doesn''t last. ¡°We don''t have that much time left.¡±


    She takes hold of my hand and leads us towards the south-east part of Meria. Our walk turns into a jog, and then a run. We reach the crossing of the 4<sup>th</sup> and 5<sup>th</sup> street, entering the mansion. There are traces of battle but no bodies.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± She asks. ¡°The temple guards couldn''t find the entrance before they had to leave.¡±


    ¡°There.¡± I guide us to the library and to the bookcase hiding the secret passage.


    I assemble a strengthening construct and a lion strike, ripping the shelve off the rails I tore apart a couple of days ago. Clink. The metal protests but its fixtures snap off.


    ¡°I should have thought of showing you earlier, it''s a good way out if you''re in trouble.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I just wanted a discreet way back in because of... Princesses at the gate.¡± Her expression darkens at the mention.


    She suddenly lets go of my hand and reaches up to my right breast, caressing it, the move disrupts my breath. Her fingers find my erect nipple and take hold of it. She pinches hard, using her nails.


    ¡°Arh.¡± I wail at the intense pain.


    ¡°Your penalty is that you''re going to prove you''re mine.¡± She tells me with a sadistic corner smile.


    I can''t help but feel exhilarated by her demand and grip on me, yet it makes me want to fight back. Leomi forces me to follow her as she engages in the tunnel, twisting my nipple when I reflexively resist.


    ¡°Ayh!¡± I yelp.


    She shapes a fire construct in her other hand to give us some light. The alcohol is starting to affect me heavily and my lust isn''t making it any better. My intimacy is moist, but we''re not fully there yet and my other sense tells me that she''s only slightly aroused. If only I could see it with my own eyes...


    ¡°Your penalty is to take those panties off.¡± I tell Leomi. She freezes on the spot, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°Both your hands are busy, so... I''ll just have to do it myself.¡± I blow the words in her ear.


    Her lower lip trembles and she bites down on it, holding herself silent and immobile. I take hold of her shoulders from behind to run my fingers down the entire length of her trained body. Leomi dances under my touch, accompanying my every movement with small undulations.


    Once I reach her thighs, I pass one hand inside her dress'' slit and lightly stroke her lower stomach. She quivers, biting even harder on her lower lip. I slip my thumb inside her panties, finding a tiny spread of pubic hair. Leomi almost loses her hold over my nipple but catches herself in time and wrings it a bit as a warning.


    ¡°Th, that''s enough.¡± She stutters.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I ask sultrily.


    ¡°Ta, take them off, but that''s it.¡± She replies.


    I comply, pulling on the underwear to slide it down her thighs as slowly as possible. Leomi''s retains a rigid posture as I do this. Once the panties reach her knees, she gracefully helps me by lifting one leg after another. I close my fist over the piece of cloth, feeling that the under part of it is slightly wet.


    ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡± I murmur the question.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± She replies in a rough voice.


    She pulls on my nipple, her own are just as hard now and pointing against the fabric of her dress, and resumes advancing through the tunnel but at a much quicker pace than before.


    It takes us a while to get to the exit but the occasional bursts of pain provoked by her nails digging into my flesh help maintain my arousal while hers seems to only grow the further along we get.


    ¡°Open it, Elizabeth.¡± She says, pointing at the wall.


    I hit the stone that activates the mechanism. and we enter the apartment. She doesn''t even pause before heading towards the west wing at a quick pace, dragging me behind, it''s not as painful as it was at first but she didn''t loosen her hold.


    We come across many of her faction''s Nobles who watch us pass by with astonished expressions. Leomi is blushing furiously but she doesn''t release me and holds her chin high.


    I feel a little humiliated at being led in this way, in front of Nobility no less. My stomach ties itself into a knot, but I take comfort in the fact that most notice that I''m holding her underwear in hand and that her open claim on me is somewhat gratifying.


    She guides me towards the apartments in the west wing, finding Edusa and Yvonne talking in the hallway. They both notice us and are visibly relieved but react differently to the situation.


    The sword-sworn chuckles and winks at us while the young Lady''s green eyes lock in on mine. There is a challenge in her gaze, and maybe a little jealousy, opposition but apparently no aggression.


    Leomi keeps going straight ahead, not even looking at them as she passes between them. We reach a door and she swiftly opens it, leveraging her grip to propel me inside.


    ¡°Argh, fuck.¡± I cry in pain as she releases me and my blood flows back into the extremity all at once.


    She takes a deep breath but doesn''t otherwise react to me. She locks the door behind us before leading the way to her bedroom. The room has a bed large enough for three with satin covers and sheets, two armchairs, and panels enclosing a small space for dressing up in privacy.


    Leomi makes her way to a closet and takes a small package out from the top of a pile. She throws it at me. I open it, finding a tight blue tunic and black pants with a silver tree embroidery.


    ¡°Strip and put them on.¡± She orders, moving to one of the armchairs and taking a seat. She then slowly crosses her legs.


    ¡°I think being dragged here like that and changing settles my penalty. If you want more... you''ll have to pay for it.¡± I counter, looking directly at her perfectly round bosom. She taps her chin with her index, thinking for a moment before answering.


    ¡°M, maybe later.¡± She utters carefully.


    Relief and disappointment mix but I don''t push and make my way behind the panels and undress. As I fit the clothes on, she extinguishes the flow candles without exception, plunging the bedroom in darkness.


    I hurriedly pull the tight pair of pants up and step out, she nods towards the armchair in front of her. I walk up to it and sit down, appreciating the sight of her taking deep tense breaths. I''m in better control of myself than she is. But then again she must feel exposed without any underwear.


    ¡°You look superb in these.¡± She tells me. The simple compliment is enough to make my heart beat faster.


    ¡°Shall we dance?¡± I ask. She swallows her saliva with difficulty.


    ¡°We need to talk first.¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reply softly.


    She nervously takes hold of her dress to cover her leg''s sculpted muscles and then adjusts her bra. Obviously trying to regain some composure, wasting time before speaking.


    ¡°I don''t have much experience... I''m a virgin.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I don''t either.¡± I admit quietly.


    ¡°I do not intend to lose it tonight.¡± She continues. ¡°I want to take it slow.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate for a second. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Leomi breaks away from my gaze, carefully resting her svelte trembling fingers on her knee. She struggles for a moment but regains control.


    ¡°Will you renege on your promise if you don''t get what you want?¡± She asks, refusing to look me in the eye.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°Prove it.¡± She counters.


    ¡°How?¡± I question.


    ¡°You said I could ask anything of you. Give me your reply now.¡± She says.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I can agree to that with some reciprocity.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What, kind?¡± She asks, her breath catching in her throat.


    ¡°Depends on what you want.¡± I firmly utter.


    ¡°That''s not fair.¡± She protests.


    ¡°You want an advance, it costs.¡± I reply, standing.


    She finally looks up to me, expression full on uncertainty and a little fearful. The vision of this strong woman showing weakness makes me want to provoke her so I make a mean smirk


    Lady Lance rises in defiance, her light gray eyes turn hard. She moves to stand face to face with me. The step splits her thighs. It allows a drop of her desire to escape her folds and trickle down her leg.


    I reach down and intercept it with my right index, bringing it up to my lips. She intercepts my hand and licks it herself. I watch, dazed, as her tongue steals my prize. She takes advantage to shove me back several times until I hit the wall.


    ¡°You''re going to arrange for me to see Jessica with my own eyes.¡± She tells me, pressing her body against mine.


    ¡°I meant an answer, not a favor.¡± I say, repressing my lust.


    ¡°You promised to give me anything I want of you, anything I ask.¡± She counters, briefly touching lips with me. ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°What about your oath?¡± I ask, hopeful in spite of myself.


    ¡°This doesn''t break it.¡± Leomi replies confidently.


    ¡°You''re stretching your honor.¡± I call her out.


    ¡°I won''t meet her, I''ll do nothing.¡± She groans.


    A panicked thought crosses my mind. She truly intends to keep her distance. It is soon disrupted as she takes hold of my breasts to massage them. I feel myself melt despite knowing that she''s manipulating my all-consuming desire to be with her. My mouth twists in anguish. Her lips rise victoriously.


    ¡°I can''t...¡± I start.


    ¡°You can. Tomorrow, before you leave.¡± She interrupts me.


    I want to ravage her for this, rip her dress off. What''s stopping me? I seize either side of her cleavage and pull at the cloth. It tears down to her waist. I then snap her bra off and liberating her exquisitely small breasts.


    ¡°W, wait!¡± She says, distressed and trying to pull away.


    I don''t let her, grabbing her waist to throw her against the wall, exchanging our positions. For once in my life, I am glad to be the size I am as my mouth is at exactly the right height. I close my lips around her tit and greedily suck it.


    ¡°My answer!¡± She demands, squirming in my grasp.


    ¡°I''ll do it.¡± I tell her without even considering it.


    ¡°Good.¡± She nods. ¡°Now...¡±


    Her hand travels down, making its way inside my pants but staying out of my briefs, barely brushing my sex from the outside but definitely able to tell how wet I am through the cloth. I nibble her nipple, encouraging her to go on. She closes her eyes and moans in satisfaction but doesn''t do a thing more to me.


    ¡°You dirty girl.¡± Leomi says shakily. ¡°What do you want in exchange for what I asked of you?¡±


    I release her tit, realizing that she won''t go any further without a response, leveraging my lust. She''s trying to get me to say that I want her. A trick to avoid paying the price, I can tell she''s as far gone as I am.


    ¡°I want to know if you''ll break up with me.¡± I tell her, fighting a rising fear.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asks, visibly taken off guard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I utter.


    I want her to eventually reject Elizabeth for Jessica but I have an ominous feeling that immediately makes me regret my decision.


    ¡°I... we can''t last, Elizabeth, you have to know that.¡± She hesitantly admits.


    My head spins, the image of her releasing my hand just after we took the vow emerges in my mind, terror taking over. Isn''t that what I wanted, for Elizabeth Vil to fade so Jessica can take over? No, I can''t let go, not even a little, never. Not even the smallest piece of her.


    ¡°You are mine, mine, mine, mine, mine.¡± With every word, I tear her dress more and more until she stands there naked, in her full glory.


    Leomi handles the assault with calm acceptance. She then runs her fingers through my hair and pulls me in for a kiss. Our tongues find each other and mingle. Her lips turn up and she suddenly pulls my pants and underwear down in one go.


    I want to see that smile twist like mine sometimes does because of her. I seize her waist and lift her off the ground. Wanting to throw her on the bed to take control. Surprised by my action and her loss of balance, she reflexively wraps her legs around my thighs to stabilize herself. Pressing both of our wet slits together.


    ¡°Uh-mph.¡± I moan.


    Leomi opens her mouth in a silent gasp and I stumble towards the bed. We fall on the satin covers and split apart. She regains her spirits faster than I do, jumping on top of me and taking my shirt off.


    I freeze, expecting her to be appalled by the state of my body, by my numerous battle scars. She instead runs her slender fingers over them, gently. Leomi then brings her lips to my ears.


    ¡°You''re mistaken, you belong to me.¡± She affirms.


    She then brings her knee between my legs and starts clumsily rubbing my feminity with it. My back arcs, the expectation of bliss at her touch is enough to bring its own pleasure.


    Her hands slip under my tunic to start caressing my breasts. She stimulates my nipple when she passes over it and avoiding my sleeve glove''s straps. I writhe and reach out to her dewy flower before I lose all initiative.


    ¡°N, w, wait.¡± She stutters.


    I ignore her, having found a tiny, hard, bud hidden between her cute inner lips. I gently brush it with the tip of my fingers. She loses all tension and crashes on top of me, quivering.


    I flip her over and seize both of her wrists in my left hand, pinning them against the mattress above her head. Secured, I use my right to navigate her so very sensitive labia.


    I split the entire length of her slit, the action itself almost brings me to point of coming but I focus on Leomi, on her expression so full of anguished felicity. The promise rescinds as I eat the sight up, my breath is short and my heart brutally beating.


    ¡°E, Elizab...¡± She mutters, her waist moving back and forth with my strokes.


    ¡°Look at you, trying to get me without letting me have you in return.¡± I respond tenderly. ¡°I wonder if you''re truly a...¡±


    I slide my thumb over to her entrance, barred by her virginity. Leomi suddenly bites down on the pit of my neck with enough strength that blood would surely spill if she continues.


    ¡°Truce!¡± Lance calls out, releasing me. ¡°Heart to heart, hand to hand,... pearl to pearl.¡±


    ¡°D, deal.¡± I say, unable to resist.


    We link fingers and settle side by side, my breasts resting under hers. I wait for her to join with me but don''t have the patience. I take the lead, pressing my sex against hers while initiating a kiss.


    She returns it with desperation as our bodies dance together. She closes her hands over mine, seemingly trying to pierce the back of mine with her nails. Our movements, clumsy at first, quickly find their rhythm and we lift each other up towards the climax.


    The closer we get, the slower we go. I focus on myself, and so does Leomi, to perceive even the slightest brush. Some are so minuscule that they would be ignored, imperceptible, in any other situation.


    But in this very moment, with my lover in my arms, the most innocuous caress is enough to send tremors all the way down my spine. Leomi breaks our handhold to seize my backside and bring us even closer. I do the same and, together, we make our petals intertwine.


    We reach the apex at the same time, lips parting so that we can both cry out in ecstasy. My thoughts too taken by the passionate rapture to even hear myself. Her chest pulses against my upper torso as she quivers from the waist up.


    The moment stretches like a small piece of eternity, shared with this woman who I love so much that it brought me to the brink of insanity. I nuzzle up against her magnificent athletic frame. The aftershocks hit me and we start trembling violently, drained of our strength.


    I realize after a second that we are back to kissing, softly. She runs a hand up to the spot between my shoulder blades and scratches my bare back with her nails, leaving burning trails behind. Hum. The sound of satisfaction escapes me.


    We regain our breaths, I inhale when she exhales, and exhale when she inhales. Minutes pass and the covers we lay on become uncomfortable because our sweat and desire mixed with the satin.


    We separate, with a little trouble because of our exhaustion. I manage to get up on my knees and crawl over to the edge of the bed to sit down. She follows, sitting behind me by splitting her legs to either side. She wraps her hands around my belly, cuddling.


    ¡°It was wonderful.¡± She says, laying her chin on my shoulder.


    ¡°Intense is what you''re looking for.¡± I grin, letting my head fall back so that our cheeks touch.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She chuckles. ¡°I''ll win next time.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Wasn''t aware this was a contest.¡± I note.


    ¡°It is now.¡± She murmurs and nibbles the lobe of my ear.


    I laugh in happiness, relief, and joy. Then, unable to help myself, I fully rest my back against her and form the shape of the words ''I love you'' on the tip of my lips without making a sound.


    I can''t admit to it. It''s possible I won''t see her for weeks but while I failed to keep a lid on my abandonment issues, I still can''t let Elizabeth Vil and Leomi Lance fall for each other. I''ve doomed that relationship already.


    She grabs the satin cover and pulls it together in a ball. I obverse her through my other sense. She passes it between us to wipe herself a little, top to bottom. An echo of excitement runs through me when she gets to her intimacy''s slit.


    ¡°Do me.¡± I tell her sultrily.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± She grins.


    She passes the cloth over my flesh, exploring every corner in the darkness but respectfully avoiding my left arm. We seem too feeble to go another round, the fatigue must be more emotional than physical as we should both have the endurance.


    She throws the ball of satin away and starts arranging my hair, combing them with her slender fingers. She hits the side of my mask, seemingly by accident, and discreetly sets it back into place over my face.


    Leomi rubs the corner of her eye with the back of her thumb to crush a tiny drop of water. She then says something that barely registers in the chaos of my thoughts, in the heartache quaking my very being.


    ¡°What a dance.¡±


    ¨C Arc 03 End ¨C

 Alone.Ch01 Interlude

    Leomi Lance is holding Elizabeth Vil in the darkness, inside her arms and legs. She kisses the pit of her partner''s neck, her hand brushing the front of the mask to caress the silver tree.


    She is tempted to take it off but knows that the sight of that face would damn her. It would reawaken feelings she can''t afford to have because her the resolution to stay away and never again harm Jessica may waver.


    Leomi wonders about how this woman relates to Jessica, how both ended up working for the Rykz, but restrains herself from asking directly because Elizabeth is unstable and has a propensity to lie. Even now after she got the sex she pressured her for all along.


    She believes Elizabeth to be dangerous, to herself and to others, specifically towards her sweet Jessica. The Countess swallows her saliva, a coping mechanism to deal with the familiar self-loathing that emerges every time she thinks about all she''s done.


    She is well aware that her relationship with Elizabeth is extremely risky and complicated, yet that''s what makes it so enthralling. Elizabeth fulfills Leomi''s hidden desires, the violence, the fighting, the sexual tormenting they inflict on each other.


    But her relationship with Elizabeth is also a way to protect Jessica from her jealousy and something she is using to punish herself. In Leomi''s wildest dreams she sees Elizabeth as a weapon she could wield to tear her Jessica away from the manipulative Princess, if her tender peasant ever forgives and frees her from the oath she took.


    Leomi feels absurd resentment for that Rykz. She enjoys Celyz'' obvious jealousy and has a perverse curiosity about how the two of them could even... do it. Not to mention that asking could put Elizabeth off-balance, which is a good thing in this case since her lover feels guilty about it so she isn''t likely to lash out.


    ¡°How did it work with Celyz?¡± Leomi asks.


    The woman''s body turns stiff in her hands. Awaiting an answer, the Lady gently runs her slender fingers over the portion of the sleeve glove covering half of the woman''s left breast, the strap hiding her other nipple.


    The item is covered in Rykz runes and glowing with their flow, it conceals Elizabeth''s burnt limb. Leomi hadn''t known, until this night, that the woman''s left breast was also injured by fire, something she deducted from how different it feels compared to the other one.


    She restrained herself from exploring the flesh under the leather as it would probably have triggered Elizabeth''s trauma, the origin of her hatred towards Nobility. Leomi considers it too risky to carelessly breach the subject.


    ¡°I''ll answer if you tell me why you''re crying.¡± Elizabeth replies.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°I felt you wipe your own eye.¡± Elizabeth counters.


    ¡°It was just a drop.¡± Leomi admits with a sigh.


    ¡°Why.¡± Elizabeth utters.


    ¡°You first.¡± Leomi orders, digging into her partner''s flesh with her nails, which makes the woman moan.


    Elizabeth takes hold of Leomi''s hand. She brings it to her mouth to tenderly suck and lick the fingers. A disturbing shiver courses through the Countess'' bare back as she imagines the scene.


    ¡°Like that.¡± Elizabeth says.


    ¡°And you wanted it?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I''m... I can''t r, really explain.¡± Elizabeth stutters.


    ¡°She took advantage of your moment of weakness, but never again will you waver.¡± Leomi declares but her lover remains silent so she continues. ¡°You''re mine now, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I do and I am.¡± Elizabeth makes a mad giggle. ¡°Now you. Are you upset about what we did?¡±


    ¡°Quite a bit.¡± Leomi admits softly. ¡°It feels like there''s a thorny bramble wrapped around my heart, squeezing.¡±


    ¡°I like that.¡± Elizabeth says, her heart beating faster. ¡°I want you to suffer.¡±


    ¡°I kind of hate you.¡± Leomi says while stroking her lover''s sparse pubic hair.


    ¡°Why?¡± Elizabeth asks, her breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°You keep using Jessica, leveraging what I did while pressuring me to be with you.¡± Leomi responds, suppressing the mounting desire she has to physically hurt the woman.


    ¡°You regret it.¡± Elizabeth realizes, trembling as anguish and viscous satisfaction do battle in her guts.


    Leomi experiences a rush, a thrill, at hearing the pain contained within her lover''s voice but controls the impulse that follows, the pull to dominate this brutal warrior. She tells herself that the woman almost killed herself to make a point, that this is going to take delicacy if she is to... fix her.


    ¡°Our relationship is give and take, isn''t it?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically, but her lover interrupts her before she can continue.


    ¡°You slept with me just for the sight of her? Is this what we are?¡± Elizabeth roars, angry and horrified.


    Elizabeth''s intense and complicated feelings are directed towards herself, not Leomi. She thinks that what she did will push her Lady away at a time where she still doesn''t know if the woman would get back to Jessica if Elizabeth Vil disappeared.


    Yet, Leomi misunderstands the outburst, believing that Elizabeth blames Jessica for the state of their odd relationship. She swears within the confines of her mind about her failure to see that coming, that she''s now forced to explain something she wanted to avoid.


    The Red Dwarf rips herself out of the Countess'' grip to stand. She then pushes Lance back against the mattress to pin her down, straddling her. Elizabeth''s bare sex presses on Leomi''s chiseled abdominal muscles.


    ¡°I do not regret us.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°I''ve told you before that we''re alike. I can fully let go with you, take and inflict pain without fear. It isn''t healthy, but we''re not the kind of people who desire that, we''re... twisted.¡±


    Leomi makes her stomach writhe to toy with her lover, attempting to distract her by rekindling her lust. Elizabeth shivers as her most intimate place is teased but her self-control wins out.


    She focuses on the confusing words, trying to discern if her Lady is correct, but unable to as she has no experience in relationships and as such is completely unaware of what normality would be, only a vague idea that this isn''t it.


    ¡°What are we?¡± Elizabeth asks.


    ¡°Rivals, competitors, foes. Pick one, the fact is that we enjoy torturing each other. Lovers don''t threaten and fight with weapons, even among Nobles.¡± Leomi smiles, amused. ¡°I like you and I''m not blaming you for my first time, it was great.¡±


    There is a something that Leomi doesn''t share, that she wishes she kept her first time for her Jessica but she has known for a while that Elizabeth would never be satisfied unless she went all the way.


    ¡°You were hurt, but that''s what you wanted?¡± Elizabeth questions, lost.


    ¡°I mostly want to harm you but it''s a fair fight, the spoils go to the victor.¡± Leomi takes a deep breath to make a confession. ¡°I want to do immoral things to you, with you.¡±


    Elizabeth lets herself fall to the side, freeing Leomi. The two of them lay on their backs side by side, fatigued. Their hands find each other and they interlock their fingers.


    ¡°Is that why we can''t last?¡± Elizabeth asks.


    ¡°We''ll inevitably cross a line. It''s best to have realistic expectations, don''t you think?¡± Leomi says carefully. ¡°The two of us aren''t... relationship material.¡±


    ¡°You want to drop me so you can be with her.¡± Elizabeth concludes with insane laughter.


    Elizabeth is full of hope, yet the specter of the broken vow remains and it prevents her from even hinting at a possible break-up. Leomi, on the other hand, cannot admit to her hidden wish, fearing Elizabeth''s reaction.


    ¡°She hates me.¡± Leomi says with an unsteady voice.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°That''s not an answer, tell me.¡± Elizabeth demands.


    Dying to know, Elizabeth wonders if now''s the last chance she has to reveal herself, depending on the response. But she''ll leave in the morning and if this goes wrong... she won''t get a chance to make it right. As she ponders, she subconsciously reaches up to her mask.


    Leomi reacts instantly, stopping Elizabeth. Leomi pauses, looking for a way out that doesn''t involve lying. A sadistic idea comes to the Lady''s mind, she took note of all the times the woman hid her body from her sight.


    ¡°I might tell you if you show yourself to me, naked in full light.¡± Leomi says.


    Elizabeth''s fingers clench around Leomi''s, the fierce warrior faces a difficult choice. Revealing herself is not only scary but dangerous as it would make it impossible to lay with Leomi as Jessica.


    She shakes her head, thinking that the arm and scars are enough obstacles. It won''t be easy to get Celyz'' help with that. No, Elizabeth Vil should fade or never come back. The Countess grins viciously, knowing herself victorious.


    ¡°Either way, I chose you Elizabeth.¡± Leomi continues. ¡°Whatever happens in the future, you''ve had me and my resolve not to be with her is set. Let''s stop talking about that, come here.¡±


    Leomi pulls the other woman closer to shelter her inside her arms. The Red Dwarf buries her masked face in between the Countess'' breasts, the cool wood and silver engravings make the strong woman shiver. The lovers fall asleep within minutes, exhausted but content.


    --- --- ---


    Elizabeth Vil awakens first, before the sun even shows on the horizon. Her slumber was light and agitated. She knows that she cannot stay here too long so she carefully slips out of Leomi''s grasp. The illusion construct has almost completely faded away, its segments lost coherence.


    Once out of bed, she picks up the clothes Leomi gave to her and dresses up. She then scrutinizes her lover''s body with all her senses as her sight is impeded by the gray haze of night. Her legs are slightly split, her sharp traits are tight but more relaxed than usual.


    The Lady''s body is unmarred and lacks any marks of battle, even the skin of her recently injured shoulder is now smooth. Yet, above her perfect small round left breast, there is a tiny white line where Elizabeth pierced Leomi''s flesh to touch her heart.


    Seeing her so vulnerable in her sleep, Elizabeth feels a sweet desire to kiss her. But she doesn''t, she head out of the bedroom knowing that she has little time ahead of her to take a bath, talk to Celyz, find a crew, and... figure out a way to keep her word.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi Lance awakens with the rising sun, peeking through her window''s shutters. She blinks a few times, feeling like something is missing. She soon notices the absence of Elizabeth''s warm body against hers and sits up, hazily searching.


    She sighs in disappointment, she knows that the woman isn''t one to stick around and cuddle but she looked forward to toying with her a little in the morning. Elizabeth''s presence often brings her relief by driving away the shadow of her guilt.


    Leomi directs a stream of unstructured flow towards the candles, linking to the fire constructs for a moment to activate them. Light fills the room and the first thing Leomi notices is that her fiery warrior took the clothes she gave her.


    The realization brings a smile to her lips. Elizabeth didn''t have them on for long, and it was in the dark, but she looked so gorgeous in that tight blue tunic and those black pants.


    Leomi hopes that, eventually, she''ll have the power to bestow a title on the woman and make that silver tree her crest. Whatever hopes Leomi has to change Caeviel, she knows that the kingdom cannot completely do away with Nobility until the rest of the Empire does too, and a title would do much to help Elizabeth.


    Her organization is a step in that direction, one that will enrage powerful Nobles but she can mitigate the fallout with a powerful armed force and by forging diplomatic ties, them being stationed on the Izla is a boon since their avenues of attack will be very limited.


    She rises to her feet, feeling rather enthusiastic about the day ahead. After all, she''ll get to see Jessica today. The thought alone makes her heart beat faster with excitement and almost unbearable yearning.


    Leomi walks into the bathroom and opens the tub''s faucet, activating the pipe''s construct. She steps in and grabs the soap, cleaning herself up as the water fills up. She wonders about the runes Elizabeth''s sleeve glove and the tough protruding nerves she felt under her skin, possibly a sequela.


    She thinks that the woman''s mystery deepens the more she finds out. She has some suspicions about the hold Celyz has on her, the Rykz'' ability to produce pheromones could be versatile enough to influence humans. Leomi most definitely wouldn''t put that kind of thing past the calculating Princess.


    The hot water reaches her breast and she lets herself sink down with a sigh of pleasure. Sadly, she doesn''t really find relaxation, merely relief, as her mind turns to the Emperor and the fact that he sent flow here.


    If he did that when it hasn''t been done in seven centuries, then that means the phalanxes stationed in Telnur are very likely to march north towards Caeviel in a few months when winter arrives. Which makes it even more surprising that the King would be willing to negotiate.


    Leomi suddenly perks up. Cenwalh wouldn''t. The Emperor helped him acquire that Princess and that suggests that Rasaec has his own interest in this research or at least enough curiosity that he supported the project from a distance and resorted to redirecting His Due to Caeviel.


    It''s a trap and Mother is smack in the middle of it, she concludes. The Shade convinced Master Amand to arrest the Duke, that''s no small intervention despite Meria''s transgressions but it will go unchallenged as the man did cross enough lines to justify it. How are those two events tied together?


    Shades are tasked to maintain unity within the Empire, they act with Nobility as often as against. It makes sense that they would preserve the Izla, but not if it hinders the Emperor''s goals... Then, the point isn''t to defeat the Rykz at all costs.


    ¡°I don''t know enough.¡± Leomi groans.


    The entire thing revolves around the captive Princess and the institute, that means that the Shade isn''t going to stay on the Izla. She wishes she could demand of Elizabeth that she protects Jessica, but her oath prevents her from taking such direct action.


    At least, Leomi thinks, there''s no reason for her adorable peasant to go with Elizabeth so her Jessica should be safe from these hidden maneuvers. Leomi grabs a small bell and hits it before grabbing a towel to wipe the water off.


    Someone knocks at the apartment''s oak door barely a few seconds later, surprising Leomi. She quickly wraps the towel around her chest and makes her way to the lobby.


    Leomi opens the door, finding Edusa in leather armor and Yvonne in a cute green dress, she is carrying a military uniform with Lance''s family crest that she hands over. They walk in and follow the Countess to her bedroom where she steps behind the panels to get dressed.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Yvonne asks, a bit of worry in her tone.


    ¡°Great, you?¡± Leomi says, smiling in recollection.


    ¡°Annoyed. Your special night cost me a date with that cute one-eyed guy.¡± Yvonne grumbles.


    ¡°I did tell you not to stick around.¡± Leomi shrugs.


    ¡°What happened to that dress?¡± Edusa asks in a tight voice.


    Leomi blushes behind the curtain and doesn''t answer. She knows that she wasn''t entirely honest when she told Elizabeth that she was pressured. The warrior''s enthusiasm, her ardor when she tore her clothes off, did a lot to get her in the mood.


    ¡°It obviously got in the way.¡± Yvonne chuckles.


    Leomi walks out while adjusting her collar, finding Edusa watching her with undisguised envy. The Countess made the point long ago that in another time and place, they would have been good together.


    The young Noble accepted the response with grace, yet she couldn''t help but measure herself up against Elizabeth. It seems to Leomi that the woman would have a better chance of ''beating'' the Red Dwarf if she acted more and reacted less.


    ¡°I need to find Elizabeth, do you know where she is?¡± Leomi asks Yvonne.


    ¡°I''m not sure, she came by to take her gear back three or four hours ago.¡± The sword-sword replies.


    ¡°We need to talk first.¡± Edusa declares.


    ¡°Of course, I have time for you.¡± Leomi agrees with a kind smile.


    ¡°I want your permission to sneak aboard a trade ship bound to Telnur with a few others, Henry included. We''ll use a rowboat to make it to Caeviel''s coast.¡± Edusa says, fidgeting. ¡°I''m not leaving you, my Lady Countess. But if we are to succeed, we need more than... this.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi says, repressing a frown. ¡°What''s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Mother is going to leverage the fact that Hetlan is at no risk of attack from the Rykz to gain concessions from the Court, possibly even approach the King to make a play on land.¡± Edusa explains with a determined expression. ¡°That gives me an opening. I''ll promise King Cenwalh more than she would at a fraction of the cost. That should be enough for him to turn a blind eye or even help me take Mother down.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn''t have to tell you of the Duchess'' reputation, Edusa.¡± Leomi says, concerned.


    ¡°I could use your advice on what tactical options are open to me if it comes to that but I was exiled because people actually like me, Nobles, bourgeois, peasants. Mother would have gotten rid of me long ago was I not her daughter.¡± Edusa says with a hard expression. ¡°Either way, we have a few days before the first ship departs so we''ll have the opportunity to discuss this further. I simply wanted your opinion and permission to prepare.¡±


    ¡°I think that whatever offer you make, the King is more likely to use that as a negotiation tool with the Duchess than to help you take the title.¡± Leomi makes a grimace.


    ¡°Then I''ll go a different direction.¡± Edusa nods, completely unshaken. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, Elizabeth makes good points. There will never be any change if it is delayed until the situation allows.¡±


    ¡°You know I won''t stop you, but come up with something that doesn''t involve depending on the Court or King.¡± Leomi advises.


    ¡°I have. I''m going to hit where it hurts, the fact that my second-oldest brother is a lousy heir.¡± Edusa smirks. ¡°But more realistically, I did have an idea in mind that would be a good place to start. Hetlan depends on its iron and gold mines to fill the coffers, those are too guarded to attack but not they also depend on peasantry to function. I can get them on my side by promising to abolish the free work days they owe their liege in exchange for their support. That won''t fail to draw Mother out.¡± Edusa caresses her sword. ¡°Except this time I''ll make sure that I have enough flow to show her up.¡±


    ¡°I need to go, Edusa. We''ll talk later, alright?¡± Leomi says carefully. The young woman shelves her disappointment and nods. ¡°Your heart is in the right place but make sure that this is what you really want, fighting your family.¡±


    ¡°We need titles, my Lady Lance.¡± Edusa affirms.


    ¡°I really need to go.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°Yvonne, perhaps you can sound out who among the faction has the skills and will to join her.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± She nods.


    Leomi hurries out, making her way through the keep''s hallways towards the throne room, the Council''s room now. She aims to talk to Cecil or Aisha, the two would likely know where to find Elizabeth, or could be holding a message from her.


    She finds the Madame, sitting alone at the round table with two piles of parchments on either side of her, one small and another that reaches above her head. Cecil is taking notes and signing on orders.


    ¡°Countess.¡± She greets without even looking up.


    ¡°Councilwoman.¡± Leomi responds.


    ¡°Elizabeth left this for you.¡± The Madame says, pulling a tiny piece of paper out from a stack.


    ''Docks, we won''t be waiting for you to show up.''

 Alone.Ch02

    The Duke¡¯s galley is docked at the pier. It is a long ship with a wide open deck, providing archers with the room necessary to fire on other ships, beneath it is the rower¡¯s deck, lastly is the cargo deck which consists of the space between the hull and upper decks.


    I watch the avenue leading into the docks from inside the ship cabin¡¯s window, expecting to see Celyz escort Leomi at any moment. I told my Lady that I wouldn¡¯t wait, but for this to work I have to depart just at the right moment.


    The crew wasn¡¯t hard to put together at all, I only had to ask for many sailors to volunteer at the chance to leave the Izla. Most are in the rower¡¯s deck, oars in hand and ready to go.


    The other five sailors are in position around the mast with ropes in hand, ready to free the sail with a single pull. The captain is a tall bulky man with a deep red beard and curly hair, he is on the bridge with the steering wheel in hand.


    There are forty workers on the upper deck, wielding atlatls. The weapon is a simple stick with a handle adapted to their three-fingered hands and a socket to fit the base of a spear-shaped projectile.


    ¡°This is kind of messed up.¡± The tall blond woman comments, hiding in a corner beside the cabin¡¯s door.


    She is wearing the clothes Leomi gave me as well as my mask. Her hairs are tightly bound in such a way that not even a yellow strand would be visible to anyone facing her. Lastly, just to be sure, she wraps a black scarf around her head to cover them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bend your knees, you need to look taller than me but not that much.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°Would Lady Lance really get back at me, Elizabeth?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I think so, and so do you or you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I grunt.


    I shuffle uncomfortably inside the woman¡¯s clothes, sad about the fact that I took a bath to get rid of my Lady¡¯s scent before seeing Celyz. And it didn¡¯t even help, the Princess still smelled my night with Leomi off of me. The Rykz¡¯ lively demeanor turned sour, her tendrils grew lethargic, and she made a small whining sound.


    Yet, Celyz still made sure that Fenyz wouldn¡¯t be around and took care of all the details relating to my trip, she even promised to bring Leomi to the docks to help maintain my cover as Elizabeth. Although, some of her reasons for doing that might be selfish since the idea to create my alter-ego was hers.


    I didn¡¯t have it in me to ask Celyz to help me find a solution to conceal my left arm, or to remove it if possible. I have no doubt that she would take it as a personal rejection and I simply refuse to inflict that on her.


    A sigh escapes me, I never thought I would feel bad about sleeping with my Lady Lance. Despite that, I remain excited about doing it again and finding out what those ¡®immoral¡¯ actions Leomi spoke of would entail.


    I spot the two of them approaching on the avenue with a large escort of warriors. The Countess is going as fast as the Rykz allow, her expression urgent. I step away from the window before they can spot me without my mask and yell shortly to give the signal for departure.


    The captain, outside on the bridge, immediately shouts his orders. The dock-workers on the pier remove the ropes keeping the ship bound. The sailors begin rowing, the hull groans a little because of the stress.


    The galley quickly picks up in speed, making use of the receding high tide. I hear Leomi yelling from a long ways away, something like ¡®You owe me!¡®. I can¡¯t help the smile the words bring to my lips.


    Nor can I completely muzzle the unsettling voice telling me that while her infatuation with the idea she has of Jessica, is reassuring, she could very easily be disillusioned by the reality of who I am, and that¡¯s without taking Elizabeth Vil into account.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to only show the mask, just over my shoulder, and make sure you don¡¯t seem too tall.¡± I tell the woman, gritting my teeth at having to insist that she doesn¡¯t mess up Elizabeth¡¯s short height. ¡°I¡¯m opening for a second and I won¡¯t step out but it has to look like the reason is that I saw her, not that I¡¯m hiding.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said all that a dozen times.¡± She complains.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t have a fucking excuse if you mess up.¡± I growl.


    I move in front of her and set my hand on the door¡¯s handle. I run my left hand over my bare face to chase my misgivings, the glove¡¯s smooth leather still carries the odor of blood.


    I make sure that my left side is hidden by the door-frame and open, directing my eyes towards Celyz before suddenly turning them towards Leomi. They¡¯re far away but I can clearly see her expression brighten.


    Her nascent grin fades almost instantly when her gaze catches the masked woman peeking over my shoulder. I immediately walk back, bumping into her as I slam the door closed.


    ¡°Jessica! No! Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s a trap!¡± Leomi yells at the top of her lungs.


    A second later, I hear a scuffle and Rykz breathing cries. She no doubt tried to slip her escort, I trust Celyz to handle it as planned. Leomi¡¯s warning does worry me, however, I¡¯ll have to be even more careful and change where we disembark.


    I grip the blond woman¡¯s wrist and keep her in the cabin¡¯s corner, away from the window. I only release her once the galley finishes veering away from the docks and navigates to open sea.


    ¡°We¡¯re square now, right?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Take those clothes off and we are. Do not damage them.¡± I insist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Elizabeth. Chill.¡± Idali says, taking the mask off with a cute pout.


    She hands it over and I set it on the table next to the rest of my equipment. I start taking her brown shirt off but I catch the fact she stopped moving. Her hands are holding the collar of the blue tunic that my Lady gave me without even hiding the fact that she isn¡¯t undressing because she wants to watch me.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I utter flatly.


    She sighs and turns her back on me to undress. She throws the clothes over her shoulder once she¡¯s done. I catch them before they hit the ground and lay them on a chair. I make sure that she isn¡¯t looking before swiftly switching clothes.


    I sit at the table while she gets dressed up and start checking my equipment, out of nervousness more than anything else since Yvonne assured me she took good care of it.


    There doesn¡¯t appear to be any damage to my hard leather armor, chain-mail, helmet, or hammer, I do a quick check with flow to see if someone anchored a construct to the material while it was out of my sight.


    That would be a little paranoiac if not for the fact that, on the galley, there is a middle-aged woman with short black hair, the rugged face of a hardened sailor, and brown eyes.


    A woman who had long curly black hair, a cute young round face, and bright blue eyes the day before. Aisha. I would never have recognized her under the illusion construct if not for the fact that my limb¡¯s sense isn¡¯t affected by the distortion of light.


    The fact that she cut her hair likely means that while the illusion construct isn¡¯t quite as limited as Madame Cecil told me it still has some. The young whore isn¡¯t all she as innocuous as she presents herself, that¡¯s for sure.


    A trap possibly involving Exemplar Vikiana and a Shade making moves behind my back. Fuck me. I put my full attention my gear. I find a small, almost unnoticeable, construct hidden within my weapon¡¯s hammerhead.


    Unable to detect its color or intensity inside the Vuskyt, I can¡¯t determine whether it is of Rykz or human origin. I forcefully link with it, breaking the hold of whoever put it there by overpowering their connection with my flow, which destabilizes the internal structure.


    It costs me at least five times the amount of energy used to create the construct to quickly take over. I carefully inspect the segments, finding that their arrangement and shapes are similar to that of the signaling construct that Celyz taught me.


    Yvonne is likely to be the one who put it there, but there¡¯s only one way to be certain. I dismantle the basic segments that keep the construct tied to my hammer and pull it out as quickly as possible before it loses coherence. Luckily, I catch a glimpse of golden before the flow dissipates.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Did she put that there to keep an eye on me? Know where I am? Or possibly a defensive measure in case she ever needs to stop me. I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking that signaling type constructs cannot serve in battle after seeing what the Rykz did to the Duke with one of those.


    I look up. Idali is slouched in a chair in front of me, observing my face with curiosity. I frown and give her my best glare. She raises her hands defensively but doesn¡¯t stop staring.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think anyone would believe you¡¯re the kind of girl who¡¯d do all you¡¯ve done.¡± Idali grins.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really look like you¡¯re the kind of woman who¡¯d do what you¡¯ve done either.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Hey, all I did was offer you a drink!¡± Idali protests.


    ¡°Right.¡± I drawl. ¡°Then why were so desperate to get out of Meria at the thought that Lance would look into you?¡±


    ¡°I open doors for people. Some of them were desperate enough to offer payment like you have, others preferred to spend a night rather than pay in silver.¡± Idali explains. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m innocent, but I haven¡¯t forced anyone into anything.¡±


    ¡°You just prey on them when they¡¯re most vulnerable.¡± I comment with disgust.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess that¡¯s fair.¡± Idali admits sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll own up to the fact that I¡¯ve made questionable choices¡­ All I can say for myself is that I got carried away wanting to make up for lost time when I made sergeant. Everyone around me kept telling me to marry and have kids, my parents especially insisting that it is a duty to them and to Rasaec.¡±


    She almost spits the last word. I instinctively grip my left fist, making the leather crack. Idali doesn¡¯t seem to notice my reaction, lost in somber memory.


    ¡°Do not disrespect Emperor Rasaec.¡± I tell her in a harsh tone. She slowly nods.


    ¡°Anyway, you probably know what it¡¯s like to want women but to be unable to go out with one because people you depend on are pressuring you. Or simply because the one you really want to ask out isn¡¯t interested or fears people¡¯s comments and how it¡¯ll look to her friends.¡± Idali makes a thin smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t discussed it with my parents but I think they knew.¡± I reply in a tight voice.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t care remain silent, those who do make trouble, those who approve can¡¯t fight your battles for you.¡± Idali groans. She links her hands to stretch her arms. ¡°When I became a ranking officer in the city guard, I could finally afford to stand up to my parents and move out. So I enjoyed the freedom that my social position gave me. It¡¯s not an excuse, I was young, alone, and let loose. I turned into the kind of adult I would have despised in the end.¡± She laughs scornfully.


    I patiently wait for her to calm down and continue because she obviously needs to get this stuff off her chest, I¡¯ve felt the same need often enough that I can¡¯t deny her a sympathetic ear in good conscience. Besides, I¡¯m definitely not in a position to judge after what I did to Teva.


    ¡°I¡¯m paying for it now.¡± Idali says. She drops her head on the table. ¡°Running away from a woman I admire with the woman she¡¯s sleeping with despite not being that much better than I am.¡± She chuckles. ¡°There¡¯s irony in that.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± I mutter noncommittally.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying its easy for you but no one will dare tell you a thing now that you have power, like those assholes with their titles or Ras¡­¡± She interrupts herself. ¡°I¡¯m back at square one, except I have money but no job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can go back once you¡¯ve delivered the message to Port-Odo¡¯s trade guild and find work, I don¡¯t mind as long as you keep your mouth shut and Lance isn¡¯t going to persecute you.¡± I tell her reassuringly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to.¡± Idali sighs. She rises back up and brushes away a strand of blond hair that fell over her eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure what to say.¡± I make a grimace, thinking. ¡°I guess all I can tell you is that I personally had no clue about what I was doing most of the time. I leaned on those willing to help and took it one step at a time. My best advice is to find an objective and keep it in mind every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say.¡± Idali raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You could join Lance¡¯s organization, swear that you¡¯ll turn a new leaf.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°I would rather stay with you for now if it isn¡¯t an issue, I¡¯d love the chance to kick high-born ass.¡± She proposes tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s such a good idea.¡± I reply carefully.


    ¡°I can fight and cook.¡± Idali says with a smile.


    ¡°Did you ever get off the Izla before?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°No, why?¡± She responds.


    I open the table¡¯s drawer and pull a map out, one that depicts the coast around Port-Odo in detail, and lay it flat. I follow the shore with my finger until I find the point where I had planned beach the galley.


    ¡°You heard Lance, there is a chance that someone¡¯s laying down a trap by using the negotiations as bait. And the only objective I can think of is that they want to capture another Princess.¡± I explain.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°We land further south.¡± I reply.


    I search for an enclave along the coastline, it doesn¡¯t help that there are very few details about the terrain further inland. I suppose that grayed out zone marked ¡®forest¡¯ is enough information.


    ¡°There.¡± I say. ¡°That¡¯ll allow us to hide the Rykz we bring and carefully scout the terrain as we march to Port-Odo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a few days away from the city.¡± Idali comments.


    ¡°I would rather waste time than get caught in an ambush while we disembark.¡± I reply.


    I fit the mask over my face and grab the map before stepping outside. I throw a quick look at the horizon. The galley is sailing south, leaving Meria¡¯s tall walls behind, I can¡¯t even distinguish the innumerable Rykz patrolling them at this distance.


    The sailors stop rowing, they pull their oars above sea level and hold them there. We seem to have caught a good wind. On the beach, ahead and starboard of the ship, are a few hundred log rafts, each meant to carry six warriors.


    Further stands a tall Princess, Fenyz, directing workers. There are thousands of them along the coastline, sawing and roping wooden beams together to create rudimentary embarkations.


    I asked Celyz and she told me that Rykz drones aren¡¯t able to swim, that their hands aren¡¯t webbed like ours. Even if they were, she said, the configuration of their fingers or claws wouldn¡¯t allow it while their pointy legs provide little to no purchase in water, not to mention that they¡¯re rather heavy.


    The captain gives a few sharp orders and the galley turns port, which I¡¯m told is left, while the sailors pull the sail back. The rowers lower their oars to slow the ship down. Fenyz waves her spearheaded tendrils and warriors push their rafts at sea, climbing on as soon as they¡¯re afloat.


    I wave at the Princess and climb the stairs up to the bridge. The stern red-headed captain turns to me, one of his tanned hands casually laid on the steering wheel. I carefully hold the map out to point at the enclave I found.


    ¡°Would we be able to land there, Captain George?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The area is unsafe.¡± He comments, pondering. He points at small triangles drawn on the map. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk navigating the galley through those reefs but their rafts will do fine and my sailors can drop you off with the rowboats.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that then.¡± I nod.


    The man nonchalantly slaps one of the steering wheel¡¯s handle to rectify the galley¡¯s drift. He then swears, looking over my shoulder. I turn, following his gaze. There are a dozen warriors climbing the ship¡¯s hull with their claws, their large round Vuskyt shields strapped to their backs.


    ¡°You better stay alive for my sister, Elizabeth!¡± Fenyz shouts from the beach in her resounding voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be late or I¡¯ll take Port-Odo all by myself!¡± I yell back. The Princess chuckles loudly, swiping her air with her tendrils.


    ¡°The added weight is going to drag us down too much. We were already bordering on our maximum load with all your supplies.¡± The captain says, swearing inside his beard.


    ¡°We have to keep pace with their rafts anyway.¡± I dismiss with a shrug.


    I leave the man to his work and head back inside the cabin to put the map away. Idali is sitting down with her spear laid on her lap, completely focused on her thumb and index that are glowing golden from a flow construct. She pinches the spearhead¡¯s sharp edge, moving along it at an excruciatingly slow pace.


    This is going to take her a good half hour. I take care to fold the map along the preexisting lines and store it in the drawer before walking back out on the upper deck.


    I make my way to a fresh water barrel tied to a hook that is nailed to the hull. I pop the top open to grab the wooden ladle floating inside and angle my mask aside just long enough to drink. As I do so, I keep my attention on Aisha, hidden behind her illusion construct.


    She is expertly coiling a rope around her shoulder. If I didn¡¯t know already, I wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish her from the other sailors. I sit down on the guardrail, enjoying the sunlight. Thankfully, the weather is clear and should remain so for the couple of days it¡¯ll take us to reach the mainland.


    As the morning goes by, the humans grow more comfortable with the presence of the Rykz. The warriors and workers do little more than stand in ranks where they don¡¯t bother the crew, which isn¡¯t an issue as the galley is a warship meant to carry soldiers.


    The sailors use many constructs, all of them simple, from the captain¡¯s flow compass to one that makes a sound that marks the tempo for the rowers. They mostly use the energy to sustain their physical efforts.


    At noon, the galley hits a small wave at an awkward angle, making the ship veer slightly off-course and threaten to hit one of the Rykz¡¯ rafts. The captain reacts swiftly, he corrects the bearing and shouts at five sailors, who are waiting on standby near the mast to care for the sail, telling them to wake up.


    They run to port-side and work together to assemble a construct in the seawater. It produces a small wave that acts as a buffer between the two ships, pushing them apart.


    Captain George¡¯s expression relaxes as they manage to prevent an accident but that wouldn¡¯t be apparent in his words as he spends the next ten minutes berating each and every one of his sailors for one reason or another. I escape the cacophony by walking back into the cabin to wait for lunch.

 Alone.Ch03

    Captain George and his second, a short woman with brown hair and traits matching her strict attitude, get past the dozen warriors guarding me and the cabin to enter. Idali and I clean my equipment off the table to make space for the platter of salted codfish slices they brought.


    We eat in relative silence as the two of them exchange opinions winds and trajectories while Idali doesn''t seem in the mood to chat, which is a good thing considering there isn''t much to discuss without revealing who I am to the other two.


    I''m nervous enough about having shown my face to Idali and shared some of my past from before I met Leomi. I didn''t want to tell Aisha that I can see, well sense, through her illusion construct before figuring out what she''s doing here so I had to find someone else for help.


    I can only blame myself, and my lies, for that sad fact. I throw a glance out the window as I force myself to chew a large slice of cod because I need the food. Definitely not a fan of sea stuff, ugh.


    On starboard, the ship''s right, are dozens of Rykz rafts. Warriors and a few workers are using crude paddles to keep up with the galley, that isn''t even going at half of its maximum speed. Celyz said that Fenyz would send a thousand with me because that''s all they can carry on the rafts they had available close at sea.


    More warriors wouldn''t help anyway, it''s going to be difficult enough to be discreet with this many and we only have enough supplies in the cargo hold for a week, that''ll suffice as long as Fenyz is on time.


    ¡°Dame Vil, are you certain you want to change course? It will take quite a while to discharge everything with the rowboats.¡± The second says, concerned.


    ¡°It''s a small precaution to ensure that we remain unseen until we assess the area.¡± I reply. ¡°Don''t worry, I will take good care of the sailors who want to leave until I deem it safe enough, for them and for us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The second nods.


    Once we finish our meal, Captain George and his second step out. Idali returns to taking care of her spear, not that the weapon seems to need it but I can understand that the task would put her at ease.


    I grab my hammer and spend the afternoon training with it, polishing my stances and lions strikes. I don''t burn more than a single person''s worth of flow energy from my reserves, just to be safe.


    Night starts falling so I stop exercising and step outside to catch one last glance at Izla Meria. I cross the upper deck and lean against the stern''s guardrail, sailors wave at me as I pass with mixed expressions. The tale of my violent actions spread out through the city like wildfire and opinions on me are as divided as ever. I did what I had to do.


    The island is fading behind the horizon, seemingly sinking under the calm sea. I pass the next few minutes contemplating the fact that I''m leaving home for the first time in my life. Yet, I''m not worried because, while I don''t completely trust Leomi, I know her ideals.


    Idali walks out of the cabin, wearing her hard leather armor''s jacket to combat the cold. In her left hand is a small polished flask which no doubt contains alcohol, in the other is a plate containing more sliced cod. Ugh, sea fish.


    ¡°You feeling better?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°Kind of?¡± Idali shrugs. ¡°I can probably find work as a mercenary if all else fails.¡±


    ¡°Now''s probably not a good time to become a soldier, Idali.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Well, I already have the gear.¡± She says, tapping her jacket. ¡°And silver but not enough to start from scratch. It isn''t cheap to buy all the tools necessary to start a new profession.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I groan. There is a reason why the rich stay rich, you need money to get anywhere. It takes an entire lifetime for a peasant family to accumulate the money necessary to apprentice a single child. ¡°I wish you luck.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Same with your screwed up thing you''ve got going with Lady Countess Lance.¡± Idali chuckles, taking a gulp from the flask.


    ¡°Is that rum?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Whiskey.¡± She replies, holding it out.


    ¡°No thanks, bit strong for me.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Good, it''s not cheap.¡± She giggles.


    I take a slice of salted cod off of her plate and monotonously chew on it. Mother and Father didn''t raise me to be difficult about my food. I hope brother is doing well up there in the Hetlan duchy, at least he''s very far away from the war.


    Behind us, on the deck, sailors are setting down wool covers and settling down. A quick glance tells me that only a third of them are, the rest must be on night shift. Aisha is resting, her illusion construct is impressively still active. She must have more access flow than normal.


    I pick up my portion of fish and swallow, barely biting them. I then make my way back to the cabin. I unfurl one of the hammocks fixed on the wall and climb inside the small rope net. The mask is unwieldy to sleep with but after turning a few times, I manage to minimize the discomfort.


    --- --- ---


    The galley''s pitching wakes me up, the sea is slightly more agitated today. George and Idali are sleeping in two other hammocks. I hop out of mine and make my way outside, to the bridge.


    The strict second is holding the steering wheel with both hands, she looks tired as she likely spent the night at the helm. Yet, she is taking her role more seriously than her captain was, her eyes are set on the horizon. I follow her gaze but all I can see is a cast expanse of water, the same as every other direction around us.


    ¡°I thought the Izla was closer to the mainland than this.¡± I comment.


    ¡°It is rather close but we''re going at a snail''s pace and it''s tricky to imagine what distances represent when you look at a map.¡± She replies calmly.


    ¡°How long?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We should be there by...¡± She stops, frowning. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± She finishes with a groan. ¡°More than twice the time it would take us with a standard shipment.¡±


    I leave her to it, walking back inside the cabin to grab my hammer and then heading to the back of the ship to train. I spend the morning lost in random thoughts, muttering my ''Once more.'' mantra as I swing the weapon.


    No one bothers me, a third of the crew is still sleeping while the rest are rowing and tending to the sails. Apparently, it doesn''t matter what the galley''s speed is, it takes just as much work to regulate its bearing than if it was going a lot faster, possibly more because they have to mind the hundreds of Rykz rafts.


    Idali shows up with her spear and more of the damned fish at lunch. The Captain and his second exchange places, he takes the steering wheel while she goes to sleep. Once we''ve eaten, she takes a guarded stance, aiming the blunt part of her weapon at my chest.


    ¡°Mind helping me unwind some?¡± She asks with a light smile.


    ¡°Sure, but no flow.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Worried about what Lady Lance told you, Jessica?¡± Idali questions with a smirk.


    ¡°Do not call me that.¡± I growl.


    ¡°I won''t, I won''t, chill.¡± She says hurriedly.


    Her eyes are trained on my hammer, I raised it menacingly without realizing. I lower it and take a deep breath. I''m glad she isn''t planning to get back to the Izla, this woman is a scoundrel.


    ¡°Yes, I am concerned. Mostly because she said so at the last moment, when she saw my face.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Ah, you think Countess Lance wouldn''t have told Elizabeth Vil?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know, Lance is busy and has a lot of responsibilities. I believe that she only just realized something, but if not...¡± I leave the sentence hanging.


    ¡°Then she hid information from you.¡± Idali finishes.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s.¡± I pause, remembering Lance''s words about wanting to win, the other side of her personality. ¡°It''s not likely that she would take this kind of risk and anger the Rykz, but it remains possible. Part of a plan perhaps.¡±


    A scheme Aisha would be involved in. I smother my nascent fury, there is no basis to think that Lance plotted anything. I deposit my hammer on the deck, set my right arm behind my back, and raise my left hand between me and Idali''s spear. I flex my gloved fingers and signal the former city guard to come at me.


    ¡°Cocky, aren''t you?¡± She jeers.


    I stupidly look away from the blunt end of her weapon to respond, which was exactly what Idali was aiming at by provoking me. She doesn''t miss the opening and launches a quick jab at my left thigh. I avoid it with a casual sidestep.


    I don''t need my eyes to see things coming anymore. I smirk a little when the woman shows discontent at the failure of her surprise attack. She keeps her cool and follows up by taking small swings at my ankles to disrupt my footwork.


    I control my temper and treat the spar for what it is, an opportunity to improve. I take care to evade every attack with no unnecessary movements. I swirl around and over the wooden shaft, indirectly predicting where she''s trying to hit me through the arcs rather than directly observing the spear.


    The reason is that I''m trying to get used to fighting this way because, when lion strikes come into play, weapon shapes can blur and become very difficult to detect, especially when dealing with lightning fast swords-women.


    Idali soon grows flustered by her repetitive failures to connect, a feeling aggravated by the sailors laughing at her inability to even ruffle my clothes. As the point is to exclusively use my other sense, it frees me to glare at them from behind my mask.


    They fall silent, either intimidated or astonished by my ability to keep escaping the spear without even looking at it. Sadly, the demonstration only serves to further destabilize Idali so I use my left hand to catch her weapon in the middle of a thrust. It smacks the inside of my palm, the impact stings but not much.


    ¡°That''s insane.¡± Idali says, squinting her eyes. ¡°Construct?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''s a small trick.¡± I shrug and release her spear. ¡°I wouldn''t be able to do this if you mixed lion strikes into your rotation.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± She mutters, falling back into her stance.


    She attacks and I whirl around it, edging towards the Rykz standing on the deck. She maneuvers intelligently, throwing a wide swing that forces me backward. Pinning me down into a difficult position with the guardrail on my left, a worker behind me, and Idali already preparing to intercept me if I go right towards the mast.


    I jump on the Rykz'' lower trunk, laughing at her sour expression. The worker spreads its four pointy legs to support me and help me stabilize. It then raises its flat head, mandibles open to take a deep breath in. Idali keeps a wary eye on the Rykz but it backs down.


    Bolstered by the worker''s apathy, she swipes at my feet. I hop over it and land right in front of her, tripping her up with a quick kick to the back the leg she put in front. She drops to one knee and groans.


    ¡°Alright, break.¡± Idali says, catching her breath. I hold my hand out and help her stand. ¡°Isn''t this kind of useless? I don''t think I''m getting any closer to landing a hit.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I''m getting a lot of out of it. I''m pretty green when it comes to footwork and I''ve relied too much on my chain-mail to defend myself.¡± I tell her, stepping aside.


    ¡°Well, I don''t know if I''m much of an opponent.¡± She makes a small grimace. ¡°The worst I''ve faced are drunk soldiers and they can''t do whatever you''re doing to read my attacks even when sober.¡±


    ¡°Got anything else to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She sighs and brings her spear around.


    We spend the rest of the morning and a good part of the afternoon chasing each other, taking pauses every time one of us lands a blow to avoid exhausting ourselves. As the evening points out, I take a hit to my stomach and we decide to sit in the mast''s shadow to rest.


    Idali takes off her shirt, imitating many sailors, and wipes her sweaty brow. I can''t help but throw a glance, noticing with relief that she is wearing a band of cloth around her chest to sustain her breasts.


    ¡°That was fun.¡± She says, handing the shirt out with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply, accepting it.


    As I pat my forehead, I hear Captain George shout at one of the sailors on the sail''s rigging to go higher. The man nimbly takes hold of a knotted rope and climbs up to the very top of the mast.


    ¡°Three square sails north!¡± He calls out.


    I don''t hear the Captain''s reaction, but his second rushes out of the cabin like she expects it to fall on her head. She gets to and up the mast, so quickly that I suspect she''s using a strengthening construct without sparing her reserves.


    ¡°Cunt kicker! Captain, those galleys are waving Count Odo''s flag.¡± She shouts.


    ¡°How far?¡± He questions back.


    ¡°Damned if I know!¡± She swears. ¡°Give me ten to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Shit, that''s bad.¡± Idali says.


    I get to my feet and make my way to the bridge, Idali following along. Captain George is nervously tapping the steering wheel, eyes fixed on the horizon. He turns to me with a difficult expression.


    ¡°We don''t have any weapons, only oars.¡± He awkwardly tells me.


    Why is he... oh, right. I''m Elizabeth Vil, he expects me to pick a fight. A small giggle escapes me. He isn''t wrong. I assemble a sight enhancing construct and gaze north. I find three black sails poking over the horizon, barely visible above the water.


    ¡°How do you know they''re galleys?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Square sails means military ships around here. Traders use a more adaptable triangular sail rigging to easily adapt to the winds, they''re slower overall but don''t need to rely on rowers. Caeviel isn''t big on the sea trade so few types of ship navigate the waters and most are old designs.¡± He explains. ¡°We might be able to outrun them if we ditch our cargo.¡±


    ¡°We''re not leaving the Rykz behind.¡± I reply, frowning. ¡°If we fail, then we won''t have a chance three against one.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, we don''t have swords.¡± George insists.


    ¡°I get it. You don''t want to fight.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Give me options.¡±


    ¡°We could retreat to the center of these creature''s rafts.¡± He says without much enthusiasm. ¡°At least we won''t get rammed.¡±


    ¡°They''re veering south, they''ll be on us before dawn if we keep going!¡± The second yells.


    The captain doesn''t wait for my input, he spins the steering wheel and redirects our course to the south-east. The sailors are deathly quiet, many of them pale as they go about angling the galley''s barely raised sails to go with the wind.


    I catch George hesitating as he watches them, he obviously regrets being here. Still, he restrains himself from telling them to expand the sails which is a good thing because I would''ve had to countermand that order.


    ¡°Our only hope, as I see it, is to pierce their sails with those spear-throwers.¡± He points at the Rykz holding atlatls. ¡°If we''re lucky, we catch the wind and outlast their galley-slave rowers.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°How likely is it that it''ll work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± He scoffs. ¡°There are three galleys, if their captains have any experience, they''ll get into a file and pursue us while changing the leading ship when it gets tired. And I wouldn''t bet on our chances to keep our sails intact, even if we manage to shred theirs.¡±


    ¡°Then fight it is.¡± I affirm. ¡°How long do we have now?¡±


    ¡°Four hours, more or less.¡± He replies. ¡°They''ll wait until dawn to attack because it''s easy to make mistakes at night, I''ll stay up and make slight course changes that should buy us a few more hours but, again, it''s only a matter of time before they catch up with us at the speed we''re going.¡±


    I turn to Idali who is slipping her shirt back on, cloth over her eyes. She pulls it down and startles when she finds my mask just a few tens of centimeters away from her face.


    ¡°I think you should take one of the two rowboats and try to make it to the coast under the cover of night.¡± I tell her. ¡°Your message is important for the future of Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you also?¡± She counters frowning. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°They''re not going to just stop pursuing me once they find out I was here.¡± I reply. ¡°We wouldn''t be able to reach the mainland before they hit the galley or the Rykz, and then they''ll start looking for the Princess in command. No, I have to stay.¡±


    I''m not running from an Odo and I don''t want to abandon my mission along with these thousand Rykz. I vowed that I would see this through no matter the personal cost. I''ll do all I can to cripple their ships first and then try to make it to the coast. With some luck, I''ll find a way to remain hidden in that forest until Celyz arrives.


    ¡°I''ll... wait until nightfall before leaving.¡± Idali tells me with a hard to read expression.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nod and then turning to George. ¡°Relax, Captain, they might not even dare to chase us.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that.¡± He responds shortly.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I say, shrugging. ¡°If this is the trap, it doesn''t impress me. I''ve faced worse odds than these.¡±


    ¡°We''re at sea, Dame Vil. The usual rules don''t apply.¡± He replies firmly.


    ¡°Anything we can do right now?¡± I question.


    ¡°No.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°We''ll place ourselves in function of the formation they choose to attack.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I''m going to go to sleep. I''m tired and I need to be fresh for tomorrow.¡± I tell them.


    I remain on the bridge until the galley''s second officer confirms her initial assessment of how much time we have. Once she does, I head back to the cabin on my own and move my gear under my hammock before lying in it.


    The Captain is being overly pessimistic, there are a thousand Rykz and that Odo only has three galleys. He''s as mortal as his father. I''m probably not feeling as nervous as I should about this...


    --- --- ---


    Loud approaching steps tear me from my slumber, I blink a few times to try to pierce the darkness until I think of using my other sense. Captain George is facing me with an extinguished flow torch in hand and Idali is standing nearby in her hard leather armor with her spear in hand.

 Alone.Ch04

    My left arm bristles with tension but I try not to move in my hammock to avoid alarming them. What are they doing, ambushing me in my sleep? Idali should have been gone by now and he is wielding that flow torch like a weapon.


    As I start assembling a lightning construct, the Captain makes a slow half step towards me, eyes on Idali. She moves in-between me and him, extending her spearhead towards his chest, leaving no doubt about her intentions.


    ¡°Go ahead. I really don¡¯t have much left to lose.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± George mutters.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Idali replies sarcastically. Her tone is low, likely to avoid waking me. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that your sailors are surrounding the Rykz outside with whatever piece of wood they could find.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t volunteer to fight this war!¡± He blurts out.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll kill the woman who ended it for the Izla?¡± Idali angrily spits out.


    Their voices are now loud enough that I would have woken up if I hadn¡¯t already but neither seems to realize it. Idali threatens the captain by making small circles with her weapon.


    ¡°She¡¯s wanted by the Order and by Nobility! We just want to hand her over. It¡¯s the only way to make it out safely.¡± George argues.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Idali chuckles darkly. ¡°You think Odo will just let you go after finding you on Duke Meria¡¯s galley?¡±


    The dozen warriors guarding the cabin outside switched their shields from their backs to their left claws at some point in the night, other claw laid on their saber¡¯s spherical handles. No doubt because, beyond my field of detection, sailors are facing them.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a massacre if you try this.¡± I utter coldly.


    Idali and George jump in surprise. She keeps her cool, her spear remains trained on the man, but he drops the small wooden torch, clack, and steps back in fear. He throws a quick glance at the door, contemplating running away.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them in one blow and the Rykz don¡¯t stop on account on injuries, however grave.¡± I tell him, rising and hopping out of the rope net.


    ¡°You have no right to drag us into this!¡± Captain George exclaims.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t plan to.¡± I grunt, picking up my hammer. ¡°Whatever you had planned, it was stupid and more likely to get you killed than fighting Odo would be.¡±


    I throw a glance out the window to make my point, expecting to find rafts filled with warriors, yet all I find are waves void of any Rykz. Fuck. Of course he left them behind before trying to kill me. I notice, only now, that Aisha is there, hidden outside beside the door frame. To warn me? I keep the information in store for later.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± I growl at the captain.


    George moves away from me, not quickly enough. I rush up to him and, with a flick of my left wrist, lay the bladed part of my hammer flat on his shoulder. He freezes, pale and fearful. The white of his cheeks contrasts heavily with his thick red beard.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I question him.


    ¡°A few lunges behind us.¡± Idali responds instead.


    I make my way out of the cabin, using my weapon to drag the captain along. He tries to resist, instinctively, making the sharp edge bites into his shoulder. He yelps in pain, I ignore that to glare at the sailors who are facing the Rykz with improvised weapons like crowbars and chunks of wood that appear to have come from a barrel.


    ¡°Put those away, they¡¯ll only get you killed!¡± I urge them. Their lack of reaction annoys me so I force the captain to move in front of me, edging my hammer¡¯s blade towards his neck. ¡°Now!¡±


    My shout affects the warriors who unsheathe their sabers all at once. The sailors drop their weapons and step away, scared. I climb up to the bridge, finding the second nervously holding the steering wheel as she watches me approach.


    ¡°Name?¡± I coolly ask the second.


    ¡°Dana.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Do you want to be a captain, Dana?¡± I say while throwing a meaningful glance at the captain.


    ¡°N, no.¡± She stutters, shaken by the implication behind my question.


    ¡°Then order them back to their posts and link back with the Rykz.¡± I tell her sharply. ¡°And get a rowboat down at sea.¡± I add, looking at Idali.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I am grateful for your help, but you need to leave.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Idali stubbornly says. ¡°They can¡¯t be trusted to watch your back.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± I scoff.


    ¡°I always hold my end of the deal.¡± She frowns, offended by the insinuation.


    ¡°You said you would deliver the message, keep that word.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Correction, you said I would.¡± Idali deadpans. I glare at her and she sighs. ¡°You can send someone else, it¡¯s just a letter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± A sailor, perched on the mast, exclaims.


    Most of the sailors on the upper deck join their voices to ask for the chance to escape. I ponder for a moment and remove my hammer from the captain¡¯s throat to lay it back on my shoulder.


    ¡°Silence!¡± I shout. ¡°You, and you.¡± I point at two adolescents, the youngest.


    There are many grumbles of disagreement and arguments that the rowboat can hold at least a dozen but I ignore them, focusing on the sea. The Rykz rafts are maybe five hundred meters behind us, barely visible as the sun is just now beginning to poke over the horizon.


    The three black sailed galleys are three times as far but much quicker and on a course to intercept us rather than the Rykz. I throw a glance at Idali and she nods, leaving to talk to the two young sailors who are already removing an oiled tarp from the rowboat they plan to take.


    ¡°They¡¯ll reach us a lot sooner if we slow down.¡± Captain George tells me.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky I haven¡¯t killed you.¡± I reply sharply.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t personal.¡± The second, Dana, intervenes.


    ¡°We still have a chance if we ditch the cargo!¡± He insists.


    ¡°Answer this for me.¡± I turn to George. ¡°Why are they this close despite you changing direction?¡±


    ¡°They probably burned all their flow to catch up.¡± He says hesitantly.


    ¡°Before a battle? No, I don¡¯t think so. There is a Count on one of these ships, at the very least.¡± I note calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s even more reason to evade them!¡± George exclaims, swearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready. What you¡¯re going to do is retreat to the center of the rafts when they catch up.¡± I tell him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight but I won¡¯t let you get in my way either.¡± The man holds his silence. ¡°Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± He says between grit teeth.


    I storm back to the cabin, caring none about shoving aside those sailors who unintentionally block my path. I¡¯m sick of having to watch my back for this shit every step of the way. A consequence of being Elizabeth Vil.


    I walk up to my hammock and fit my hard leather armor on. I hesitate to put the chain-mail on but decide that the protection it offers is worth the risk. Lastly, I tie my mask to my belt and set my helmet over my head. Idali arrives and settles against the door-frame.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sink like a stone.¡± She comments.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Better that than end up captured.¡± I shrug.


    I adjust my left hand¡¯s grip on my hammer and walk past her to go out. I walk up to my warrior escort and grab one of their shields. The Rykz opens his claws and releases the spherical handle. I turn it around and strap it to my right arm. I take a second one and hand it over to Idali.


    ¡°They¡¯re likely going to volley us with arrows or constructs.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She says, putting it on her left arm. ¡°Handle is a bit finicky.¡±


    ¡°It takes some getting used to, grab the claw grooves.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She nods.


    The upper deck is almost empty now, only a few sailors remain to take care of the sail while the rest went down to the rower¡¯s deck. I detect them taking seats on benches and opening hatches to slide the oars out.


    I climb the stairs to the bridge with Idali, finding that Captain George took the helm, his second is watching the three enemy galleys and giving him updates on their speed.


    I lay back against the guardrail, biding my time. A few workers climb the stairs up to the upper deck from the cargo bay, carrying baskets of one-meter long spear projectiles. They use strings to attach them to the available cleats, those that the sailors aren¡¯t using to secure the sail.


    The dexterity demonstrated by these workers never ceases to surprise me. It seems obvious that they would be considering the wide range of tools employed by the Rykz civilization but their three-fingered hands look so different from mine that it is difficult to comprehend, even when seeing it with my own eyes.


    ¡°The lead ship is falling to the rear.¡± Dana informs her captain who looks over his shoulder.


    ¡°Reverse ¡®V¡¯ formation. They¡¯ll board right after the others two clear out our flanks.¡± He comments with frustration.


    ¡°How would they ¡®clear¡¯ that many rafts?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They¡¯ll navigate past us and ram the floating planks that get in their way, obviously.¡± He groans. ¡°Full stop!¡± He calls out.


    The rowers beneath us lower their oar into the water and the sailors on the upper deck pull the sail completely down. The galley slows down so abruptly that I stumble despite holding the guardrail.


    The rafts meet up with us within a dozen minutes, during which the three galleys inexorably close the distance. There are small figures on the deck, most of them wield short bows and protected by hard leather armors. I make use of an eyesight enhancing construct and catch sight of swords at their waists.


    The captain gives the order to pivot the ship to face them, without explaining. My best guess is that he hopes they¡¯ll get bogged down fighting the Rykz and that would allow him to go full speed ahead, forcing them to make a full turn in a sea of debris to chase us down.


    ¡°No, stupid creatures! Don¡¯t do that!¡± George shouts in distress.


    The Rykz are bringing their rafts side to side, forming a wide platform with the rudimentary embarkations. Warriors are even grabbing our hull with their claws to keep the improvised structure connected to our ship.


    ¡°They¡¯re blocking our oars! Tell them to stop!¡± He yells at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask calmly. He takes a moment to calm down before answering.


    ¡°We can¡¯t move if they¡¯re clinging to us and they¡¯ll get smashed once these galleys get to ramming speed.¡± He says.


    I nod, that makes sense. I try to get the Rykz to split by signaling with my hands, to no effect. I slam my hammer on the deck but the very few that notice what I¡¯m doing up here react by either starting to climb the hull to join me or bring the rafts even closer together.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can talk to them.¡± I tell Idali who is raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, they sure took that for them.¡± She comments as the dozen warriors climb up to the bridge.


    ¡°They might have orders for this kind of situation.¡± I tell the captain. I omit to mention the fact that it¡¯s doubtful the Rykz even know that enemy galleys are approaching since they¡¯re so far away, they might be able to smell out the fact that we¡¯re getting ready for battle though. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a way to get them to spread out.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get them to do what these are doing?¡± He asks me.


    In response to my confused glance, he points at rafts carrying four scouts and two rowing workers each who are patrolling around the edge of the large floating platform the Rykz are putting together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of precise control, no.¡± I admit.


    As far as I call tell, they¡¯re reading my limb¡¯s pheromone cues as much as my signals. Loud regular drum beats are carried over to us by the sea wind. Shortly after, the rhythm at which the galley-slaves are rowing accelerates, making the three galleys drastically pick up in speed.


    ¡°Too late.¡± Captain George grunts, clasping to the steering wheel¡¯s handles.


    Three volleys of arrows are suddenly released from the enemy ships. They climb in the dawn sky and, once they reach past their peak, rain down on us. I raise my Vuskyt shield and cover the captain¡¯s back while Idali protects Dana.


    ¡°Duck behind me!¡± I yell, kneeling.


    I intercept four projectiles with the shield while my helmet diverts a fifth. The three sailors tending to the sail aren¡¯t so lucky and two of them fall dead, arrows impaling their chests.


    ¡°By the fiery Lake! At least they¡¯re not flaming arrows.¡± Dana exclaims.


    ¡°Well, that confirms my suspicion that this is a trap.¡± I comment, preparing for another volley.


    ¡°Or they want to capture the ship intact.¡± George counters, crawling behind the helm for cover.


    As their archers release their arrows, I hear wood shattering with a loud crack. I throw a glance over my round shield and find desolation. The platform that the Rykz formed with their rafts shattered under the enemy galley¡¯s reinforced bows.


    Those in their direct line were directly cracked in two while the impact shook the warrior¡¯s claws from their grips and the entire structure is being dismantled by waves.


    Most tragic is the large number of Rykz who fell or were thrown into the water, only to sink and drown because their limbs are unable to find enough purchase in the liquid to float.


    Even the workers don¡¯t fare well despite having hands and the lack of any metallic gear. It simply takes them a little longer to go under, which prolongs their suffering.


    Like George predicted, the two galleys head straight for our flanks while destroying the rafts in their way. They aim to brush to either side of us to allow the last galley, that is just now hitting the remains of the dismantled platform, to board us. There are soldiers on its port side with coiled ropes that end with grappling hooks in hand.


    The workers raise their atlatls, placing one of their spear projectiles in the socket, aligned with the stick¡¯s groove. My warrior escort forms a shield wall along the guardrails to protect us four. Twenty more, who climbed the hull from their rafts, form up on the deck.


    Wish I had harvesters. I switch my left hand¡¯s grip on my hammer and bring it closer to the head because it¡¯ll be easier to swing the weapon like this while I have a shield.


    The two galleys rush at us, their oars pulled back inside just before they brush the flanks of our hull. They shatter the few rafts still clinging to our ship, and make it violently pitch.


    The soldiers on both ships release a third volley of arrows that is mostly intercepted by the warriors despite the trouble they¡¯re having to maintain their footing and the difficulty of handling such crossfire.


    The few projectiles that make it past them either fly over their flat heads or hit the back of those on the other side only to be diverted from vital areas by their sturdy Vuskyt chest-plates.


    A handful of warriors suffer from puncture wounds to their unprotected arms, and two die from lucky shots that find the hinges between the plates protecting their upper and lower trunks. All things considered, I expected many more losses than this.


    The forty workers retaliate with their atlatls, propelling their spears towards the ship on starboard. They fly over the short distance and impale several soldiers who are too slow to crouch behind the hull.


    That flank taken care of, for now, I throw a look on port-side. Standing on that galley¡¯s bridge is a tall woman with a veteran¡¯s hardened traits and an intense light blue glare. Her hard leather armor is practical and without embellishment but a golden glow betrays the presence of runes hidden within its many layers.


    That face is definitely familiar to me but our ships pass each other so quickly that I don¡¯t manage to put my finger on who that could be while she remains in sight.


    I don¡¯t even have time to search my memory because the third galley, the one aiming to board us, is approaching us at full speed making use of the clear path created by the other two.


    ¡°These crazy bastards aren¡¯t slowing down!¡± Captain George yells in panic.


    The soldiers on the top deck are spinning their grappling hooks above their heads. They release them just as our two ships cross paths. As their galley doesn¡¯t slow down, the hooks are immediately pulled back and find purchase in the hull or guardrail.


    The soldiers hurriedly wrap the tail of their ropes around their ship¡¯s cleats, just in time as the ropes are soon pulled taut because the enemy galley continues along its course, trying to drag us along.


    The two ships, one immobile and one quick, find themselves suddenly attached to each other from bow to stern. The ropes make both of them tip to port, their hulls squeaking and creaking in protest, they end up drifting sideways, a small distance apart. A lot of their momentum was transferred to our heavier galley.


    The sudden pitching spares none, humans and Rykz fall down, some flat on their faces. I manage to recover quickly by rolling along with it so I get on my knees and almost manage to stand. Yet, the pitch of our ship reverses and the deck dips to starboard, destroying my balance once again.


    I plant my hammer¡¯s spike in the bridge and use it as a crutch to rise. The two other galleys are changing course to circle around us like sharks, destroying any and all Rykz raft attempting to rescue us.


    ¡°Well, fuck.¡± I swear.


    I tear my weapon out of the wooden planks and assemble lion¡¯s steps. I step back and break into a full run, leaping over the small stretch of sea separating both ships. I land next to a still dazed armed woman and break her leg with a quick swipe of my hammer. She directly faints.


    The galley¡¯s contingent of soldiers responds like bees whose beehive I just kicked. A dozen of them rush to the cleats and pull on the ropes tying both ships together. The rest gathers around me, drawing their swords.


    I turn to put the guardrail on my back and raise my shield in a defensive stance. No reason to hinder them since they want to help my warriors get aboard. The thought makes me chuckle.


    My opponents glare at me and I gleefully return it. Not one is wearing a chain-mail, which is a disappointment considering that those don¡¯t do a thing to protect them from my hammer and would slow them down.


    Two Lords step out of the cabin, under the ship¡¯s bridge, one wields a mace while the other holds a large-headed spear. I squint my eyes and assemble lion strikes. One of the soldiers on my right attempts to slash my leg by using the blind spot created by my shield. I lower it and casually block the blade.


    ¡°I am Elizabeth Vil.¡± I utter, wanting to intimidate them. ¡°Bare your swords against me and find no mercy!¡±

 Alone.Ch05

    The soldiers exchange uneasy looks but my words don''t shake them nearly as much as I''d hoped. It does buy me a few seconds and I make a rough count. There are to four dozen on the deck, the last of them are back on their feet now. Our two ships slam together, wooden hulls groaning. The soldiers secure the ropes.


    ¡°Red Dwarf?! More like a Mad Midget!¡± A kid scoffs, looking down from the bridge. ¡°Bring me her head!¡± He orders.


    The four soldiers facing me directly immediately attack. I avoid the jab to my left and block the slash on my right, the other two throw overhead blows a split second later. Their similar angles of attack allow me to divert both at once with my hammer''s long handle.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Before I can bring my weapon around to retaliate, the first two are attacking again. I squint my eyes and activate one of my prepared lion strikes, that I modified to last longer at the expense of power, boosting my entire upper body.


    I bash the soldier of my right with the shield and side-step the other''s sword. Which means that I''m free to swing my hammer, held mid-grip in my right hand to allow for faster reactions.


    Instead of taking down those on my flanks, who won''t pose a threat for another handful of seconds, I focus on the two men facing me. I bend backward to dodge a lion strike at the last second and swipe my hammer at my last opponent, who is still in mid-swing.


    Our weapons graze, producing a metallic sound, his is diverted to the right and is stopped by the edge of my shield. Mine remains on its trajectory and collides with the soldier''s right side, breaking bones.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    My warriors finish climbing over the hull''s rail and throw themselves at the soldiers. Out of twenty, only fourteen land alive on the deck. The soldiers were ready for them, and inflicted heavy losses, but they apparently weren''t prepared to be literally jumped on.


    They keep using the fact that they''re a bit larger and heavier than humans to their advantage, charging in. I fall behind the Rykz'' shield wall, making use of it to fight while preserving my flow. The battle is likely to last a long while and I still have an Odo to deal with.


    ¡°Don''t waver!¡± The kid shouts from the bridge.


    I take the time to take a good look at him, my warriors can hold their ground and I need to know what they have in reserve. The kid is about twenty with shiny brown hair, obviously a Noble. His traits, as expected, bear a family resemblance to the Odo whose head I cut off. To either side of him are a Lord and Lady of about the same age.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Odo!¡± I scathingly utter. ¡°Did you bring your entire family? It''ll save me the trouble of hunting you down.¡±


    ¡°You flatter yourself, peasant! You are of little import to us, your execution is merely a formality.¡± The young Count Odo replies, aloof.


    The workers release a volley of spears that shoot past our right flank and catch the soldiers by surprise, they were too focused on me and my warriors. More than a dozen fall, each of them impaled by several projectiles.


    I almost rush into the breach, but stop short as four of my warriors drop in close succession. The soldiers are throwing lion strikes without counting and I suspect that they''re also using strengthening constructs to manage to overpower this many Rykz so swiftly.


    Ten left, three to one before even engaging the Nobles. Fuck. I assemble a lightning construct and operate the segments to charge the air around my enemies'' back-line. I overcharge the construct, using two people''s worth of flow, and activate it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The blinding bolt curves over the front-line, almost grazing my warrior''s flat heads. The lightning splinters to hit the entirety of its target area. Five soldiers directly drop while another three are stunned. I assemble lion''s steps and propel myself forward, making use of a Rykz'' lower trunk as a stepping stone.


    I land in the middle of the enemy and immediately go on the offensive. Doing away with subtlety, I wield my shield and hammer like clubs, battering soldiers down with all my strength. I kill those I can but don''t overextend to do it. The point is to disrupt their formation, my warriors can finish off those I put down.


    Craaack. The loud noise of splintering wood startles me and, after smacking a soldier aside with a heavy hammer blow, I switch to a defensive stance to throw a glance over my shoulder.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A third of the workers are dead, sliced apart by what had to be a construct, one so powerful, it even tore through the planks of the deck they stood on. The angle of the cut informs me that the air-blade construct came from one of the other two galleys.


    We''re losing this, badly. I snap around and smack my shield across a soldier''s face, breaking nose and cheekbone. I then let go of it to seize my hammer in both hands and head towards the small flight of stairs leading up to the bridge, ripping my opposition apart one lion strike at a time.


    Only six warriors left behind me and the soldiers are keeping them boxed in. My assault on the enemy''s center didn''t achieve nearly enough. When the Rykz fall, and that won''t be long considering the lion strikes unleashed on them, my situation will change for the worst as I''ll find myself encircled.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Now''s the time to take a risk. I make a wide swing with my hammer, forcing the humans blocking my way back and break into a run. Three swords hit my wide open back, two on my left shoulder who do little more than break a few of my chain-mail''s links while the third cuts through my leather armor and leaves a burning skin-deep wound on the back of my right thigh.


    My equipment saved me once again. I don''t waste time and climb the stairs two steps at a time. Through my other sense, I detect the three Nobles awaiting to ambush me as soon as I emerge.


    ¡°Die!¡± Odo shouts.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He attacks me first, a stabbing lion strike with his golden glowing sword. I spin around the weapon, already propelling my hammer in an arc aimed at his two companions. It forces the Lady to jump away while the Lord has to bring his mace up to block. The impact almost tears it out of his hand but not quite.


    I pass my hammer behind my back, preserving its momentum. Odo slashes at my helmet with his blade, making use of the opening, which is extremely dangerous as the weapon is enhanced by an armor-piercing construct.


    I don''t let fear overtake me and angle my head back. The sword cuts through the Vuskyt extending under my chin, slicing too close to my flesh for comfort. The golden glow fades, Odo''s eyes widen in surprise but not for long. My hammer slams into his left shoulder, crushing bone and projecting the Count aside.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Clack. A small part of my mind registers when a small piece of my helmet hits the deck, cut off by Odo. The Lord and Lady take half-steps back, covering for the Count. Their stances indicate their intention to fight me in tandem.


    As I activate my last prepared lion strike to make my hammer spin around my back, I notice that I''ve already used a third of my available energy. That fact added to the soldiers already rushing up the staircase makes me panic a little, just as the Lord takes a swipe at me with his mace.


    I frantically angle away from its trajectory which leaves me wide open, the Lady doesn''t hesitate to slash at my right calf, leaving a deep cut despite the hard leather protecting me. I barely think to tell my limb that it needs to fight for survival that it already injects the cool substance.


    I swing my weapon at the Lord, quicker than he can recover his stance after missing me. It smashes the side of his face, splattering bloody bits of bone and brain-matter all over the other two Nobles. His skull turns to be an insufficient obstacle to my hammer and so I direct it to arc around my back once again.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz'' synchronized breathing cry is weaker, few of them must remain. No time for that. I assemble and activate a lion strike, a breath before the current one runs out of energy. A soldier with long blond hair reaches the top of the stairs, aiming to stab me from behind.


    I focus on her, directing my hammer''s spikes towards her throat. She hastily raises her sword defensively, clipping my weapon. The last-second measure is enough to alter the trajectory of my attack but not enough to save her as the spikes catch her chin, ripping her jaw off.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The soldier falls, impacting her comrades behind her on the stairs. The two immediately behind her fall, caught as much by surprise as she was, and they tumble down the stairs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Lady lands a lion strike on my left flank, shattering more of my chain-mail''s links and bruising my stomach. Thankfully, my hard leather armor stopped the blade. I swing my hammer at her, expecting to catch her off-guard, but she ducks under it.


    Odo is on his ass, dragging himself back to escape my reach. Behind him is a helmsman, hiding behind the steering wheel. There are several small spear projectiles embed into the wood.


    The Lady catches me looking away and throws a swift swing at my throat, which is somewhat exposed because Odo cut a portion of my lower helmet. I casually lean back, avoiding the sharp blade, and front kick her stomach.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She stumbles back but her move created enough space for the young Odo to get back on his feet, his left arm hanging limply to his side. Having regained control, I rush the Lady, letting go of my hammer with my left hand to quickly smack her aside with it using my right.


    Odo tries to avoid me but I manage to seize his left forearm, pulling him it for a headbutt. A galley''s bow enters the edge of my field of detection, moving fast. It is passing very close to the bridge of this galley, located at the stern.


    My eyes turn to it, yet the danger isn''t coming from them but from the young Count. With his teeth grit because of the pain from his shoulder and the fact that I''m holding it, he still manages to assemble a needle construct.


    The projectile is thin and coming from below. Its low speed makes it unlikely that it would pierce my chain-mail, hard leather armor, and body. But I still do all I can to block it, which in this case means using Odo as a shield against his own construct.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I abruptly pull him closer to me, placing him in the way. The golden needle changes direction, but he doesn''t react quickly enough to prevent it from slicing his right flank, leather and flesh alike. The projectile explodes in the air behind me, affecting no one.


    I chuckle and let go of Odo''s wrist, focusing entirely on my Rykz sense to observe my surroundings. There are four people in hard leather armor standing on the bridge of the galley passing by this one, three of them seem to be about to jump over.


    The Lady tries to slash at me to force me to separate from Odo. A swift swing of my hammer keeps her at bay. Odo, reeling from the new wound, fails to notice my left hand plunging towards it. My limb''s fingers dig into the injury and seize one side with a full grip.


    His eyes grow hazy and his cheeks blank as I start tearing the meat off. Something snaps and I am left with a bloody fistful of flesh in my fist. Odo staggers back a few steps before dropping on his back, looking sick. The Lady retches, the contents of her stomach fighting up her throat.


    ¡°How faint-hearted, it''s just meat.¡± I comment with a smirk.


    ¡°I''ll make you suffer for that.¡± Odo seethes, pressing on the open wound with his right hand.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I''m about to do much...¡± I interrupt myself.


    The three people who were preparing to jump, now have. They gracefully land a few meters to my left with their swords in hand, already rushing me without even a pause. I flip around, throwing a wide hammer swing to keep them away.


    They slow down a fraction, just enough to avoid it but without breaking their charge. My eyes fall on the leader, the tall woman with light blue eyes and short black hair I caught a glimpse of earlier, Vikiana. Her again. The two accompanying her are no doubt also Templars. I don''t want to fight my Emperor''s Order.


    ¡°Let''s see how you do when facing overwhelming strength.¡± Vikiana declares.


    Her words along with the fact that they''re here are distracting enough that I notice her attack too late to avoid it entirely. Her sword arcs up from a down-left angle, cutting through my chain-mail and leaving a painful cut along my torso.


    I manage to avoid the other two Templars'' blows that follow-up on hers, a blink of an eye later, but only thanks to my limb''s extra sense. I snap around and run away, heading to the bridge''s guardrail to jump down to the ship''s deck.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The movement leaves my back wide open and Exemplar Vikiana doesn''t miss the opening. She brings her sword down, once again dazzling swift and in a moment where I can''t quite react. The weapon slices through my chain-mail again, creating another gaping hole in my defense and leaving me with a painful gash along my spine.


    I leap over the rail, a corner of my mind noting that Vikiana''s sword lit up with flow but only for the precise split seconds during both attacks when it cut through my armor. I heavily impact the wooden deck, buckling to my knees rather than landing.


    ¡°Don''t! We need the flow to deal with our primary target!¡± Vikiana barks.


    I ignore my many surface wounds, stretching my skin and radiating pain muted by the cool substance, and get to my feet. A dozen soldiers on starboard are fighting three-clawed hands wielding sabers and preventing Rykz from climbing in. There are too few of them to deal with that many soldiers, they won''t succeed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    To port-side, the warriors I left behind are still battling soldiers except now there is a dozen, which is more than there were earlier. I catch sight of Idali within the shield wall, using a short grip on her spear to compensate for the shield in her left hand.


    I run to them, smashing through the soldier''s thin back-line. The three temple guards land on the deck a second after I leave. They luckily seem more preoccupied with scrutinizing the battlefield than with stopping me.


    ¡°Elizabeth! They''re boarding us!¡± Idali calls out.


    The galley that rushed by has slowed down to allow its contingent of a dozen Templars, recognizable because of the silver lions ornamenting their chests, to jump aboard our ship.


    ¡°Can''t do a thing about it!¡± I growl.


    The short exchange with Vikiana clearly showed the difference in our skill, there is no way for me to beat so many of them back. My warriors open their shield wall to let me enter and join Idali.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I desperately try to think of a solution, knowing that my Rykz will get slaughtered as soon as the Exemplar deigns to deal with them. Finding none, I decide to move nonetheless at staying still would be a death sentence. I signal Idali to follow towards the stern, the warriors try to follow me but the soldiers reform their ranks to stop them.


    ¡°What do we do?!¡± Idali exclaims in panic.


    ¡°I told you to leave!¡± I reply in spite.


    We rush down the staircase leading to the rowers'' deck. I almost lose my footing, hurrying without caution and paying too much attention to the rear, expecting to find Vikiana hot on my tail. Yet, she doesn''t even spare me a glance as she rips through my warriors.


    ¡°Bringing that up now isn''t helping!¡± Idali rebukes me.


    At the bottom of the stairs, we find rows and rows of people in poor shape, holding retracted oars. They are chained to their rowing benches, many have bloody hands and suffer from open wounds to their backs.


    There are two soldiers at the end of the corridor running through the middle, a man and a woman. They unsheathe their swords and run at us. I assemble a standard lion strike and meet them, killing one with a single swing while Idali blocks the other with her shield.


    I reverse my grip on my hammer and brutally plant the spike in his chest. I then grab a large iron hoop serving to secure slave chains to the deck and jam my weapon''s handle in it, breaking it with one abrupt jolt. Idali watches with wide eyes.


    ¡°They''re criminals!¡± She says.


    ¡°So are we.¡± I counter before turning to the galley-slaves. ¡°Fight for your freedom!¡±


    They watch me, lost and afraid. Their expressions soon brighten and, with mumbled thanks, they stand. I grab another iron hoop and shatter it, going through the benches one by one. Idali starts helping me once the third row is liberated and the slaves start breaking their oars, improvising some weapons for themselves.


    The criminals don''t waste my time arguing, once freed, they head towards the upper deck with their clubs in hand, apparently more than ready to kill. It doesn''t take long until I hear them shouting insults at the soldiers, sounds of intense battle reaching my ears soon after.


    Understandable, a sentence of more than a few years as a galley-slave pretty much guarantees that they won''t make it out alive, and even those with shorter condemnations are often given more time to serve under various pretexts.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Idali asks, looking at the deserted deck.


    ¡°You tell me, I''m fucking improvising.¡± I answer, furious at myself more than at her.


    I didn''t think the Rykz would be this incompetent at sea warfare, I should have known since they rarely settle near water and can''t swim. I try to kick an oar hatch open but fail, realizing a bit too late that this side is the one our ship is pressed against. I cross the alley and open one on starboard.


    The water near the galley has a dark orange color from the floating corpses'' blood. I look away, searching for the third enemy ship. I find it bogged down in the middle of fifty or more rafts, unable to row its way out as many oars are broken and those that weren''t can''t reach the sea as the rudimentary Rykz embarkations are blocking them.


    Some of the galley-slaves in that ship are using their oars to knock Rykz overboard. The scouts and workers, unable to climb up the hull, are setting fire to it with black fog constructs.


    Not that useless after all, I''ll have to thank Fenyz for that if I make it. I start closing the hatch but, just before I do, I catch sight of some movement underwater near this galley. I enhance my eyes and scrutinize the sea.


    There is a twelve-meter long serpent with yellow-blue scales beneath the surface, it has thin fins running along the length of its spine and belly. The animal looks a lot like an eel, except a lot bigger and aggressive but not towards things that are as large, or larger, than itself.


    ¡°There''s a damn Tianeel.¡± I utter.


    ¡°That''s not good.¡± Idali says.


    The Tianeel picks this moment to emerge and swallow one of the floating corpses in one bite of its wide triangular teeth before plunging back down. I close the hatch and abandon the thought of scuttling this ship. I would rather take my chances with the Templars.

 Alone.Ch06

    Idali shuffles nervously behind me, attracting my attention. The woman is suspicious, connected to Aisha. Yet, she chose to fight with me so I can''t ditch her for no reason, it wouldn''t be right.


    ¡°We have to tell everyone. What if it attacks?¡± She asks, jittery.


    ¡°Tianeels don''t sink ships, only really small boats. We''ll be fine as long as we don''t get in the water.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°I''ve heard stories.¡± Idali contests.


    ¡°And I heard of Tianeels from fishermen.¡± I reply. ¡°There are more dangerous things after us right now, Idali.¡±


    ¡°Right. Focus.¡± She nods.


    We head to the upper deck, finding complete chaos. There are warriors, former galley-slaves, and soldiers fighting across the ship, three groups trying to slaughter each other with little to no pity towards their opponents.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I search for the Templars, wanting to avoid them but knowing that it won''t be possible, distraught by the idea of killing Emperor Rasaec''s temple guards. I see none on our ship, but the workers are all dead and there are no dead soldiers near the bodies. Those who took them out didn''t suffer a single loss.


    Vikiana. The woman is once again in my way, possibly still an insurmountable obstacle. I suppress my anger, the Exemplar is Lance''s Mother after all and she did do all she could to save her daughter, I can''t begrudge her that. But where is she, where are they? Did they descend into our galley''s lower decks? Why?


    Now that I think about it, the Templars I saw all wore hard leather armor with a slight golden glow, like they were filled with energy before the battle. That, along with the soldier''s liberal use of their energy, means that they have large reserves of flow available to them.


    Like they need that advantage. I shake my head and focus on the battle. There are only a couple dozen soldiers left now. Not enough to deal with the handful of Rykz and forty galley-slaves. Yet, they''re not beaten as my warriors are fighting both groups.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I run between the Rykz and humans I just freed, shoving either species aside until a clear demarcation is drawn between them. A bulky man with a hairy bare chest tries to knock me out with two-thirds of an oar. I block and punch him in the stomach. The man doubles over, paling, trying to regain his breath.


    The soldiers pull back towards the bridge, before their two enemies can unite and overwhelm them. As they do, dozens of golden energy streams arise from beneath, passing through the wooden deck to link up with them and replenish their reserves.


    The former galley-slaves charge the soldiers, rage and despair giving them the drive to push onward. My nine warriors, on the other hand, form around me and Idali. The ship is too narrow to allow us to fight alongside them so I stand aside, thinking about my next move.


    This galley is dealt with, to a point if I ignore the thirteen Templars, the second one is... I throw a glance at the one under assault by the Rykz and find that most of its starboard hull is now on fire, the flames quickly spreading to the rest.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    That ship''s crew is lowering their two lifeboats at sea, which might be able to carry a fourth but no more, the rest will have to swim in a sea infested by Rykz and a Tianeel. It hits me then that the pitiful criminals, chained to their benches, will either burn or drown.


    Either way, it''s sad but not my burden to bear. The last galley, the one that carried the Templars, is maneuvering towards it to help but is keeping its distance from the flames. They''re clearing the Rykz out as a priority, making use of long perches and the fact that they can''t swim to kill them without risking their lives. Of a thousand drones, only a few hundred are left, and their numbers are going down fast.


    ¡°We''re screwed, aren''t we.¡± Idali says, frightened.


    ¡°Regret siding with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies frankly.


    I blink, astonished. At least she''s being honest. If I can handle the Templars, then maybe... No, there are thirteen of them while I have nine warriors and one Idali. I''m not going to win that fight.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The breathing cry originates from behind us, a warrior''s flat head emerges above the side of the hull. I approach, detecting a dozen of them climbing from two rafts. They are planting their pointy legs into the wood and using their claws to stabilize themselves. We link up with them, a larger group will help but it isn''t enough.


    ¡°I order you to go back!¡± The young Odo yells at the slaves from the bridge. ¡°You were lawfully convicted!¡±


    I watch the battlefield, looking for a solution, yet all I find is Vikiana and the twelve Templars returning from their search in our galley''s lower decks. Empty handed and swords clean. The lack of blood means that they didn''t fight, not that I expected Rasaec''s Order to slaughter unarmed sailors. What did they want down there?


    The Exemplar leads them towards us at running pace, leaping over the guardrail. She throws a glance at the galley-slaves doing battle with the soldiers, currently winning the fight thanks to the blades they stole from the fallen and their superior numbers.


    Neither she nor the others waver, they don''t even seem to even consider helping the soldiers put the revolt down. Two men and a woman have disgusted expressions, clearly directed at the Nobles on the bridge.


    ¡°Mingle with the slaves, Idali. You''ll have a better chance of making it out alive.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I''m no coward.¡± She slams her Vuskyt shield with her spear, her expression determined.


    ¡°Go, Idali.¡± I shake my head. ¡°This isn''t your fight.¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The blond woman hesitates, but ends up taking my advice. She slowly walks away as the Templars approach. A bitter laugh escapes me. I can''t run or ambush them, the only saving grace might be the fact that they don''t have shields.


    Thinking of which, my warriors form a wall with theirs and face the temple guards who stop a few meters away. Vikiana stands at the center, glaring at me with cold light blue eyes.


    ¡°Where is the Princess?¡± She asks authoritatively.


    ¡°What Princess?¡± I respond, frowning.


    ¡°Don''t play with me, girl!¡± The Exemplar snaps. ¡°These Rykz wouldn''t be here without a Princess to lead them! Where is the Princess they sent to negotiate, is she crossing on another ship?¡± She questions authoritatively.


    ¡°Is that what you''re trying to do?¡± I utter with anger. ¡°You set a trap to capture another? Have you learned nothing!?¡±


    ¡°I am losing patience. Do yourself a favor and answer me now, before I get my hands on you.¡± Vikiana responds, unfazed.


    ¡°I will not, ever, help you escalate this war.¡± I respond, furious that she would try this after the consequences brought about by Caeviel''s kidnapping of the first one.


    ¡°So be it, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Vikiana nods, raising her sword.


    The Templars charge in a line, the Exemplar follows one step behind. They collide with the shield wall, using their non-dominant shoulder as rams. My warriors buckle but hold, losing very little ground. That doesn''t last as the temple guards then stab over the shields with their swords.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Two warriors fall, their flat heads pierced by blades. The other ten manage to parry with their sabers or angle away, letting the swords harmlessly fall on their Vuskyt breastplates. Vikiana makes use of the hole in our line to swing her sword, slaying a third.


    The Rykz replace the fallen and start expanding their formation to encircle their numerically inferior opponent. I put a stop to that by slamming my hammer on the wooden deck. My warriors reverse course, tightening their ranks around me.


    I start walking backward, towards the galley''s bow. Hoping to take up a defensive position but fully aware that it will not be enough. I could possibly slowly whittle down the Templars'' numbers until they can''t hold a line and are forced to back off, without killing any of Emperor Rasaec''s Order, of course.


    The Rykz handle the fighting retreat without losing a shred of their discipline, giving no openings for them to exploit. Yet, despite that, two more fall under Vikiana''s deadly blade. The temple guards advance carefully and without taking risks, apparently adopting the same strategy as I am.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    With sixteen Rykz left, two rows of eight, I don''t stop moving back when we reach a point where my warriors have to further close ranks as the deck narrows. The six front-line Templars suddenly launch lion strikes all at once, with no prior signal or audible communication.


    Their golden glowing swords slice through shields and sabers alike. They don''t kill them with this first blow but the follow-up obliterates those with damaged shields. They don''t press the attack, instead they make use of the lull to recharge their reserves with flow emerging from the decks beneath.


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± I swear.


    ¡°Tell me where the Princess is.¡± Vikiana demands from the back-line.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I respond.


    I rush in to hinder their preparations, the Rykz split to let me pass and reform to cover my flanks. A few drop their sabers as they were cut short and are of less use than their claws. I assemble lion strikes in succession, ensuring that my hammer swings are synchronized with the construct''s activation.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The six temple guards evade us, falling back to let the other six take over for them. They demonstrate organization and discipline in no way inferior to the Rykz''.


    Part of my focus remains dedicated to the Exemplar, my other sense making the task relatively simple. Luckily, she had to move away to make space for them to reorganize so she isn''t a factor yet.


    I raise my hammer overhead and bring it down, aiming at a woman''s shoulder. She is two heads taller than I am and that means that the attack is coming at her from the front rather than above.


    She underestimates my strength and tries to block, losing her weapon as a consequence. Her expression tightens and she retreats, holding her wrist but without crying out in pain.


    The two Templars flanking her attack me in retaliation but are blocked off by my warriors who interpose their shields in-between me and them. The action of protecting me above themselves leaves a breach in the wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The temple guards attempt to exploit it but my Rykz flawlessly reorganize before they can, each protecting their neighbor. The warriors left and right of the line don''t have a comrade to do so for them but those behind still manage to cover for them by climbing over the guardrail.


    I keep assaulting the Templars, trusting my warriors to compensate and rearrange their formation accordingly. The constant shift in our ranks destabilizes our opponents who most certainly did not expect such fluid unpredictability from the Rykz.


    The front-line stabilizes in a momentary stalemate as the Templars catch up. I throw a quick hammer swipe at a man with dark hair. He raises his left forearm to block, the glow of flow on his hard leather armor''s sleeve intensifies.


    At the same time, he brings his dominant right hand back to stab me with his weapon. The angle of his sword informs me that he''s aiming at the glaring hole that Vikiana sliced in my chain-mail.


    My hammer impacts his limb, it is stopped but his painful cry tells me that it wasn''t enough to protect him. Yet, landing the hit obviously didn''t shatter his focus as he counter-attacks without forgetting his target. As expected, a Vuskyt shield blocks for me once again.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Vikiana flashes forth, moving so quickly that my eyes miss the movement. She grabs his collar and pulls him away from a Rykz'' quick retaliating saber strike. I take advantage of the gap they left in their line, swinging my hammer through it towards a woman''s waist-bone.


    The woman sees it coming in time to concentrate her armor''s energy there. My weapon hits but has no effect beyond making her stagger a little. I hurriedly leap back to avoid a hurried jabbing attack from a Templar who steps in to fill the void.


    ¡°Get it together!¡± The Exemplar roars. ¡°They''re Rykz, not Lisilese!¡±


    Her call wakes the Order and, within seconds, three Rykz fall to their coordinated attacks, unable to keep up. The overall battle turns in my disfavor, not only are the Templars going through flow like they have an unlimited supply but Vikiana''s every flick of wrist means the fall of another warrior.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Surrender!¡± The Exemplar speaks up. ¡°We seek peace, just as you do.¡±


    ¡°This war began because King Cenwalh took a Princess! You expect me to make it worse by helping you take another?!¡± I yell back.


    A shadow of guilt seems to cloud her expression for a moment but it fades before I can be certain. I intercept a Templar''s slash, saving one of my warriors. Only a handful left and all of them are injured in some way.


    Vikiana raises her hand and the temple guards fall on the Rykz, butchering the remaining few around me. Defeated, I retreat along the bow until my buttocks hit the guardrail at the very end of the ship.


    ¡°Tell me where the Princess is. It''s the only way to end this!¡± Vikiana exclaims, frustrated. ¡°To save...¡± She stops, squinting her eyes. ¡°How is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Depends.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Does she have anything to do with this?¡±


    ¡°No, I lied to her and Yvonne.¡± She replies with a difficult expression.


    ¡°Lance is confined to Meria''s keep. She''s as safe as can be.¡± I tell her.


    Vikiana''s traits relax, relief apparent on the hard veteran''s face. She approaches alone, the galley''s bow is too narrow to allow anyone else. I bring my hammer in front of me.


    ¡°You only have to tell me where I can find the Princess. I swear that her capture will put an end to the war.¡± She says, sword laid low and non-threatening.


    ¡°Even if I trusted you, and I don''t, the Rykz will never back down if you do this. In a month, a year, or a century, they will retaliate and there will be no quarter.¡± I tell her, closing the distance between us to bring her in reach of my weapon.


    ¡°You have no way out of this, Elizabeth Vil.¡± She says, frowning.


    ¡°So be it, today I die.¡± I utter.


    I start laughing, to mask the pain in my chest, to chase the sadness and regret. The death of my hope, my future. Leomi... I wish we could have spent longer together. I should have listened to her warning and turned back.


    I will not let them capture me alive, Nobility will not get the satisfaction of hanging me. I gather the rest of my flow and assemble a single lion strike with an extended timer segment, beyond what I experimented with before. I activate it with my entire upper body as a target and rush at Vikiana, still laughing like a madwoman.


    She meets my hammer, diverting the path of my strike like Leomi did. Except instead of merely deflecting my blow, her sword continues downwards to circle back around and slash at my chest, effortlessly slipping inside my guard.


    The blade finds the gap in my chain-mail and leaves a deep cut along the center of my torso. I ignore the pain and it is soon dulled by my limb who injects a little more of the cool substance.


    As I recall my weapon to attack again, I attempt to elbow her face. She ducks and kicks my stomach in the same movement, throwing me back against the guardrail. I grunt and charge her again, hammer overhead, trying the same feint that got Leomi.


    Vikiana angles away from me with a sidestep to the right. Whether or not she saw through the trick, it takes her body out of the downward stab''s path. Her sword flashes at the edge of my field of vision, a thrust directed at my left flank.


    I bring my hammer down and slap the blade away. Vikiana''s light blue eyes widen in surprise, she had not expected me to see it coming. And for good cause since I didn''t.


    My right arm''s muscles stir, they ache. I press on, wanting to defeat the woman before forcing my Emperor''s Templars to kill me. The Lake won''t let a failure like me within its fiery waters so the best I can hope for is a quick end.


    Vikiana receives my next three attacks with poise, blocking them head-on with a small burst of flow or dodging them, holding off on retaliating. She''s trying to let me exhaust myself, she isn''t taking me seriously!


    Furious, I still retain some self-control and wait for her to lay her right foot down before launching a swift swing at her right thigh, aiming for the moment when one''s footwork is most vulnerable.


    She immediately brings the leg back, having obviously held off on committing her weight to it until I attacked. I growl and forcefully interrupt my attack mid-swing.


    A good call as, a split second later, she flashes forward with a full body lion strike to slash at my right side. Once more at an angle that my eyes wouldn''t be able to catch because she makes use of the fact that my helmet hinders my up and down field of vision.


    I block it. Vikiana''s traits don''t show surprise this time but incredulity. Yet, that doesn''t seem to throw her off-balance as she quickly pulls back and follows-up with a stab at my right shoulder. The point of her sword, and that part only, takes on the golden glow of an armor-piercing construct.


    Her maneuver was dazzlingly fast but wide so I have enough breathing room to stop the assault with my hammerhead, ensuring that my weapon won''t get cut in half at the handle.


    I distinctively hear a snapping sound and then an intense pain coming from my right arm. A mere moment later, her sword pierces my chain-mail and cuts through my right shoulder. Agony redoubles, throwing me into a daze.


    Destabilized, I inspect myself to find out what went wrong instead of putting up my guard to stop Vikiana stop piling on. My arm is broken at the biceps, while my shoulder''s muscles, under the armpit, are sliced and useless.


    ¡°I did not expect that one to land, I wanted to damage your weapon but I suppose this works too. You can''t wield that hammer anymore with your arm in that state.¡± The Exemplar comments. I remain silent, taking in the pain. She continues. ¡°Have you had enough? Are you ready to talk?¡±


    I giggle and easily lift my hammer overhead with only my left hand. I turn so that my right flank faces her and deliver a quick but clumsy blow. She casually steps away from my weapon''s path.


    I struggle to recover my hammer and fall back into my stance, not from a lack of strength but because my ribs are protesting the treatment and, added to the flashes of agony coming from my injuries, it makes it difficult to push through despite my limb smothering the pain.


    Vikiana leans forward, taking a low stance with her sword held back high. I reluctantly decide to concentrate on defense, at least until I find an opening in her that gives me a chance to win.


    She launches her assault, neither fast nor slow, exerting supreme control over her sword as she works on breaking my guard with light and agile swings that force me to move left and right.


    My strength wavers after I parrying those two strikes and I unconsciously lower my left limb to ease the strain on my torso. She launches a third that starts low to hit high. I barely manage to bring my hammer up and slap the blade further up, away from me.


    Vikiana immediately reverses her grip on her sword as well as its momentum to stab at my back from above, the first time she abandons her gracefully deadly combat style and uses brute strength.


    As it lowers, the blade seems almost ethereal to my confused mind. I observe it sliding down in a leftward diagonal, the point aimed at my left shoulder. I realize, bewildered, that it is impossible for me to block from my current position, with my hammer above my head.


    My survival instinct wails at me, it tears me out of the stupor but much too late to evade. I leap forward, the only available direction, just as her blade cuts into my flesh. The metal slices through skin, muscle, and tendril alike. It leaves a mean cut that begins at my left shoulder, continues past my shoulder-blade, and scrapes the base of my ribs near the spine.

 Alone.Ch07

    I stumble mid-stride towards Vikiana. She moves aside, in a flash, and catches me by my collar. She sustains me enough that I fall to my knees instead of on my face. Twelve Templars in front of me, one Exemplar behind. She moves her blade and deposits the edge on my throat.


    Ah, finally, the end, my end. The thought occupies my mind for a fleeting moment until I realize that she isn''t cutting my throat, her attention isn''t even on her weapon but on my shoulder, on the blood covering her sword.


    My limb''s tendrils squirm and wiggle inside my flesh. I bask in the soft whisper of pain and the abuse sharpens my concentration. Enough so that I notice that the severed tendrils are twisting and writhing to reconnect.


    ¡°What is this... red and brown blood?¡± Vikiana asks, bewildered.


    I order my limb to focus on healing and siphon what little flow is left in my lion strike to create a healing construct with it to quench the blood flowing down my back.


    The Exemplar keeps her gaze on me, distraught but apparently not willing to end me. My left arm extends its tendrils along the long open wound, weaving through my flesh to close it.


    I start feeling lightheaded, drained. It isn''t just from blood-loss, my... strength seems to be pouring out of me like water out of a pierced gourd. My limb is taking what it needs to spread, to fix me.


    ¡°I can see... something move inside your flesh.¡± Vikiana says, like a commentary. ¡°Tell me, Elizabeth Vil, what are you?¡±


    ¡°A monster.¡± I reply, giggling.


    If I am not to die yet, why kneel? I rise, caring none about the metal edge brushing against my jugular. I stagger and use the hammer in my left hand like a cane. My left ribs scream with agony as they support my entire weight, weakened by my reckless use of the lion strike construct.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Vikiana orders.


    ¡°You seem to need motivation to end this.¡± I counter, chuckling.


    ¡°I won''t kill you but that doesn''t mean I can''t maim you.¡± She threatens.


    I shrug, making the sword scrape against the skin of my neck. Might as well stay still for a bit and heal, as long as they don''t try to tie me up. Beyond the twelve temple guards facing me, the galley-slaves are fighting their way up the bridge''s staircase.


    Idali is among them but with her back turned to them, looking at me. I imperceptibly shake my head to tell her to stay put. Odo and his Lady companion joined the fight as most of their soldiers are now lying dead or unconscious all over the deck.


    ¡°The Rykz did this to you, didn''t they.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°Why protect them? Tell me what I need to know.¡±


    ¡°I''ve given you my reasons, any further discussion is meaningless.¡± I reply coldly.


    Vikiana tenses but before she does anything, her head turns to starboard. I follow her gaze, finding the third galley returning from helping the one the Rykz set on fire. The deck is packed with soldiers, taut bows in hand.


    ¡°No.¡± Vikiana whispers.


    Too late and too quietly. They release their strings and arrows fly at the slaves, pummeling the bare-chested criminals. More than a dozen fall from the first volley and a second one follows a moment later.


    More than half of them dead or injured. The debacle happens in an instant, Idali is knocked down from behind as the crowd breaks away and runs towards our galley. The handful of soldiers they were fighting pursue, slaying any they can reach with their swords.


    A few remain, fighting to their last breaths in desperation. Idali ends up being among them as the Lady attacks before she can get back up on her feet. The Vuskyt shield and the Noble''s exhaustion saves her life.


    Captain George and his second, Dana, use daggers to cut the last ropes keeping the ships together. The galleys part almost instantly, the rowers on the lower deck are no doubt using their oars to push against this one''s hull.


    The slaves that made it out in time jump over the water, a few whose legs were injured fall in the water. Shortly after, those scream their lungs out, panicking and begging for help.


    ¡°Tianeel.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°What?!¡± Vikiana exclaims.


    ¡°There''s a Tianeel in the water.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Go!¡± She orders her companions.


    Ten of the Templars nod and rush to the port-side guardrail, two remain and move to block my escape route. I remain still, recovering my breath, waiting for my limb and construct to stop the bleeding.


    As I do, I watch Idali fight the Lady on one knee, blocking sword blows with the shield and countering with swift stabs of her spear. The two seem to be in a stalemate, which means that Idali is likely the better scrapper considering her disadvantageous stance.


    The Lady raises her sword, a mistake as it allows her opponent to bash her and spin her spear around, knocking the back of her head in one fluid motion. The Noble drops and Idali places her spearhead on her throat, throwing a glance at Vikiana.


    I can tell what goes through her mind, she wants to exchange the Lady for our freedom, yet knows that there is no escape route available to us now that our galley left us behind. The young Count Odo approaches her with to soldiers and she surrenders before they even ask, setting her spear and shield down.


    Galley-slaves are still screaming in the water. The Templars are unraveling the ropes that held the grappling hooks from their cleats to throw them overboard and help them. The man, whose left forearm I likely broke, assembles and propels an air-blade construct into the water.


    ¡°Iiishe!¡± The Tianeel''s blood-curdling defiant shriek fills the air.


    ¡°It''s going into a frenzy!¡± The Templar warns.


    His companions take hold of the guardrail mere seconds before an impact shakes the ship. Vikiana shifts tensely, tightening her grip on the sword she''s holding to my throat while her eyes wander over the different kinds of blood on her blade.


    ¡°What''s the color of its blood?!¡± She asks.


    ¡°Dark purple!¡± The man answers.


    ¡°It''s just a Tianeel then, not one of the Lisileses'' warbeasts.¡± The Exemplar pauses, staring at my back with suspicion. ¡°Or a Rykz creation.¡± She adds.


    My back straightens and a cold, fearful, sweat courses through it. A ridiculous reaction for one planning to die before sunset. Two successive impacts shock the galley, making all who stand falter. The Templars, secure thanks to their hold on the rails, start pulling on the ropes to lift the slaves out of the water.


    ¡°There''s two!¡± One of Vikiana''s sisters exclaims.


    ¡°They''re still in their mating season.¡± The man replies nervously.


    ¡°Steady! They''re not going to break the hull!¡± The Exemplar shouts.


    ¡°No but they can cause enough damage that we''ll sink without enough hands to repair the leaks.¡± Odo declares angrily.


    A spherical construct rises in the air from Odo''s hand and flares with red light. The other galley, on course to chase ours down, steers to approach this one instead. The Count then looks down at Idali, sword in hand, his left arm still hanging limply by his side.


    ¡°But we don''t need those hands.¡± Odo adds, raising his weapon to execute Idali.


    ¡°She spared me, Brother.¡± The Lady intervenes.


    ¡°She laid a hand on Nobility, Grace.¡± He glares at his sister who holds her ground. The Tianeels hit the galley once more, the hull creaks audibly. ¡°We''ll settle this later.¡± Odo says, hurrying inside the cabin.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The Templars finally pull the surviving galley-slaves on board, of the seven that make it up, two are missing chunks of flesh, bitten off by one of the Tianeels. Half of the first''s thigh is simply gone and the woman is unlikely to survive, she cannot stand and is so pale that she might pass away within moments. The other is missing a few fingers only and attending to her already.


    I could use a few more minutes but the Templars will be back in numbers soon. I restlessly wait for the Tianeels to strike the hull once again, stopping myself from taking better hold of my hammer since it would warn Vikiana that I''m about to make a move.


    The galley''s cabin starts glowing golden from the inside and it spreads along the hull. Vikiana relaxes, I find out why when the Tianeels hit the ship for the third time as it barely even shivers under the assault.


    Fuck. I angle my neck to avoid slicing myself against her blade and break into a run towards the stairs leading to the lower deck. Vikiana reacts in a heartbeat but she doesn''t attack me, she goes for my hammer.


    Her sword glows golden with flow for a brief moment, only long enough to cut my weapon''s hammerhead off. Losing it brings a feeling of loss, defeat. I push onward, keeping what''s left in hand since it is long enough to use and a small part of the blade remains.


    I swing it behind my back, not even trying to hit her, simply to prevent her from chasing me right away. The two Templars converge on me, aiming low and high. I leap over the first and present my right side to the other.


    The sword hits my arm at the elbow, luckily a still intact portion of my chain-mail. It still stings and disturbs my other two wounds meaning that I crash more than land on my feet. I should be grateful that they''re obviously not trying to kill me.


    ¡°Knock her out!¡± Vikiana shouts at one of her sisters.


    ¡°We''re starting to dig deep, Viki.¡± She protests.


    ¡°Do it, there is no Princess here.¡± Vikiana orders.


    She catches up with a few lion''s steps and releases a wide slash targeting the back of my knees. I block the blow with what remains of my hammer, I don''t even try to hide the fact that I can spot things behind myself. No reason to hold back.


    The other two Templars are combining their flow and shaping a cubical construct, their reserves still topped off. They must have a lot of flow in the cargo-hold, wish I took the time to check earlier but it wouldn''t have changed much.


    I run down the stairs, crouched to keep the hull between me and that construct. Vikiana stops pursuing before going down, she brings her left hand up and a second, smaller, cubic construct forms above her palm.


    Before I even make it to the rowers'' deck, they launch the two constructs that fly through the air much quicker than I can run, going through the wood to directly home in on me.


    My left limb trembles, no, the sleeve glove does. The runic construct that Celyz engraved activates. The black energy contained within the leather seeps out, disintegrating the runes within the material at the same time, causing a large part of the glove to fall apart.


    The flow forms a crescent-shaped line behind me that expands into a curved lens which covers my entire backside. It doesn''t stop there, the construct soon broadens to enclose me inside a black sphere that blocks my sight but not my other senses.


    The first cubic construct impacts the shell. I expect it to snuff out like what happened to Duke Meria''s flow, but instead it clashes against the defensive barrier for a second and bursts with a loud bang sound.


    The kinetic energy released shoves me forward while the energy sphere dissipates. Vikiana''s cube arrives before it vanishes completely, managing to go half-way through my protection before Celyz'' construct forces it to detonate.


    I tumble down the last few steps, I let go of my damaged weapon''s handle to desperately try to grab something with my left hand. I fail and, as a consequence of those attempts, my right side collides first with the deck with my arm stuck under me.


    ¡°Aarrrrrhhhh!¡± I scream.


    Without my limb''s cool substance to dull the pain, it pierces my skull. It is so intense that my sight blurs. Fighting against unconsciousness with all my strength, I push myself to my knees and feebly get to my feet.


    The two soldiers I took down with Idali aren''t far away. I''m so hungry, I need food. I stagger towards the bodies, my left hand''s fingers are wiggling in anticipation. I let myself drop on top of them.


    My limb moves by itself; or perhaps I did, I''m not sure. I take advantage of the hole that my hammer''s spike left inside the soldier''s chest to plunge my hand inside and feed on the man''s blood.


    I inspect my surroundings, finding that my hammer''s handle landed to my right near an oar hatch. A bit too far for me to seize, but not so much that I can''t get to it within moments despite my injuries.


    I hear a gasp. I turn and find Vikiana and two Templars to her side. The man is staring at my back with wide eyes. The woman''s sight is fixed on my wrist, half-way inside the soldier''s body.


    ¡°I skipped breakfast.¡± I tell them.


    An unhinged laugh resonates in my throat, distorted further by my helmet. Weary, I gather myself and tear my limb out of the corpse. The glove covering my left hand remains inside, the leather that covered my left forearm is in pieces.


    Squelch. Air makes a disgusting wet sound when it rushes to take up the volume my limb occupied in the dead soldier''s insides. The two temple guards flinch. Vikiana remains still, her expression calculating, her mind seems focused on the task without allowing distractions.


    I carefully stand and approach what''s left of my hammer, more of a bladed spike at this point. I lean down with difficulty and grab it. The Exemplar stops her companions by sharply slashing her hand in front of them.


    ¡°You still hope that I would turn on the Rykz?¡± I giggle. ¡°How foolishly naive. Do you really think a Princess would move with anything less than overwhelming force after losing one of their own?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Vikiana admits calmly. ¡°But your life might be valuable regardless. The Empire rarely encounters new Rykz creations. The fact that you are human is... unique. I actually could wander a guess as to who is behind that helmet considering that it is a left arm.¡±


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I utter, a little scared as she is one of the few that know of my name and origin, enough information to have a small chance of tracking my brother down.


    ¡°So it is you.¡± Vikiana says, a little shocked. ¡°How is that possible? You could barely handle your own shield, Elizabeth.¡±


    It appears to me that she''s using my fake name as a way to extend an olive branch. I take my helmet off and scoff, slapping the offer aside. It''s quite meaningless to hide my face at this point, live or die, they''ll see it. I might as well take the chance to breathe freely, and it''ll be easier for them to kill me.


    I set my weapon down just long enough to brush my hair back. It surprisingly works on my messy hair for once because the soldier''s blood makes it stick to my cranium. I take hold of my bladed spike and move towards the Templars, swinging it a few times in front of me.


    ¡°Rise, Templars! Do our Emperor Rasaec proud and put the monster down!¡± I proclaim.


    The two Templars move away from Vikiana and fall into battle stances. The Exemplar remains in place, sword immobile. She raises her hand to tell them to hold.


    ¡°Why seek death after crossing the sea for peace? Surrender, live. Your demise will only serve to provoke the Rykz further, will it not?¡± Vikiana argues.


    Her reasonable point makes me pause for a second but I soon wave the thought away and harden my determination.


    ¡°My death will bring closure to those who await my return.¡± I respond in a deep voice, believing every word. ¡°While my capture may be the straw that pushes Grikyz to declare all-out war.¡±


    I take one more step and Vikiana finally takes a stance, watching my every move. I rush forth, preparing a stabbing blow. The two Templars move around me to attack from three different directions.


    I launch my blow, the Exemplar easily sidesteps the tip of my weapon. Obviously. I smirk and forcefully alter the jab into a swing. My limb''s inhumane strength is likely the only thing that makes this even possible. The move puts immense pressure on my ribs but I don''t let that bother me.


    Vikiana used her knowledge of what is and isn''t possible to do against me a few tens of minutes ago, that will work against her now. I observe the bladed part of my spike shoot towards her waist, the woman is in no position to stop it as she was preparing to smash me with her sword''s pommel.


    Snap. Ribs break. My strong swing falters and the weapon grazes her leather armor instead of the full-on strike it was on course for. Thud. Pain arises from the base of my neck where Vikiana''s hit lands. She also missed. The two Templars use the flat of their blades, one hits the back of my left knee while the other smack me behind my shoulders.


    --- --- ---


    I find myself laying flat on the wooden deck. My mind apparently blinked out during the fall. Not very long since Vikiana only had time to lock my left arm behind my back and secure it with her knee.


    My left limb''s tendril network is expanding under my skin, redressing my broken ribs while seeking out new, intact, bones to anchor itself to. The symbiont reaches the wound in the center of my chest and forces both sides of the cut together. It then digs into my flesh to wrap around my sternum.


    Pathetic. I couldn''t even die properly. I dismantle the healing construct, ignoring the contradiction inherent to using one when wishing for my life to end. I check my reserves, finding about three people''s worth of flow. More than I recovered from that construct but not a lot, my access increased a little.


    Vikiana sheathes her sword and signals her brethren to take over for her. The woman flips me over while the, heavier, man places one knee on my left shoulder, effectively pinning my limb behind my back.


    The Exemplar takes a long dagger out of her boot and glances down at me, her cold light blue eyes locking up with mine. I refuse to look away, not even when she brings her dagger''s the sharp edge close to my face.


    Her hand flashes and, with one swift slash, she cuts a horizontal line right above my eyebrows. The incision bleeds profusely, she guides the blood around my eyes with her index and starts covering my face in blood.


    ¡°Best I can do for now, Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°Should kill me now.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°Maybe. We''ll see.¡± She replies.


    She sheathes her dagger inside her boot and brings her hand back, closing it into a fist.


    --- --- ---


    I blink, the first thought that crosses my mind is how fucking bad my nose hurts, so much that I worry she broke it. Next thought is one of panic as I notice that I''m kneeling with ropes tying my knees, ankles, and wrists together.


    There are red and brown stains on the upper deck but no dead bodies. Odo and Grace are facing off. Under the sail''s boom, the wooden horizontal bar that attaches it to the mast, are Idali and the seven slaves that survived. They have ropes around their necks and their hands are tied behind their backs.


    The thirteen Templars are spread out in a loose circle around me, swords in their scabbards but hands ready to draw them at a moment''s notice. Two dozen soldiers stand behind the prisoners, holding the other end of their ropes.

 Alone.Ch08

    It hurts. Places where I hadn''t even realized I was hit, like my waist, are pounding at me. My body is sore all over, bruised muscles and cracked bones. My limb''s tendrils are now covering half my torso, anchored to my spine and sternum.


    I try to move, to stand, to do something to combat the feeling of being trapped, but even the slightest twitch of muscle awakens a barb of agony, my right arm is still useless and the Rykz part of myself is relying on my damaged skeleton for leverage. I take a deep breath to calm myself and focus on my surroundings. I''ll test the durability of my bindings later, when I''m better.


    Vikiana is standing to my left, one step back to keep an eye on me and the situation. She looks tense, yet her attention isn''t on me but on the Nobles. There is a ninth rope with a slipknot but no one standing under it. I assume that one''s for me.


    There are soldiers with three-meter long flow torches spread all around the galley despite the high and bright sun. Aisha is among them, wearing their uniforms and a different face. I notice a bloodstain on her collar and there is no corresponding wound on her neck. She stole from a dead body... or killed for it. Whatever her plan is, she''s following me.


    One of the soldiers lowers his torch and passes it overboard, swiping at the sea below. Soon after, a Tianeel shrieks. Iiishe. The sound is followed by a splash of water, it likely dove underwater. Odo suddenly turns away from his sister, revealing that his left arm is in a sling.


    ¡°Exemplar.¡± He speaks up.


    ¡°Count.¡± Vikiana says without bowing.


    ¡°You have my thanks for capturing the cowardly traitor that ambushed Father alive.¡± He tells her with a face devoid of any gratitude. She remains silent. ¡°Justice must be swift.¡± He adds, eyeing me.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is in the Templar Order''s custody, Count Odo.¡± Vikiana replies calmly.


    ¡°That she is.¡± He utters with barely repressed anger. ¡°I lost a galley, a hundred and fifty soldiers, and two hundred lawfully condemned slaves to this plan of yours, Exemplar. Not only was there no Princess, which means that we wasted a good part of our Emperor''s Due for little to no gain, but you seem reluctant to hand over this traitor to Caeviel. I demand answers.¡±


    ¡°Demand?¡± Vikiana repeats the word, raising an unimpressed eyebrow. Odo grits his teeth but doesn''t press. ¡°We intercepted an expeditionary force that would have established a beachhead in your lands. You have benefited.¡±


    ¡°What''s so special about this midget that you would challenge our lawful right? She is of Caeviel and as such is to be judged by Caeviel Nobility.¡± He declares.


    ¡°She has information that is of interest to the Order.¡± Vikiana replies shortly.


    ¡°That isn''t enough reason. I can delay her execution long enough to question her. Tell me why.¡± He insists.


    ¡°I''m afraid that you are not privy to those details.¡± The Exemplar answer in an official tone.


    Odo squints his eyes. He abruptly turns to start pacing back and forth in front of the soon to be hanged. After a few laps, he stops in front of Idali and takes hold of her chin. I subconsciously tense. He notices and his lips twitch in amusement.


    ¡°We are short on manpower, Count.¡± Vikiana speaks up. ¡°Perhaps an extension of their sentence would be appropriate in these circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I think not. Law must be enforced so that Order reigns.¡± Odo dismisses.


    ¡°The L, ake''s fla, mes will, bur, n you.¡± Idali curses, struggling to speak because of the grip he has on her jaw.


    Shock and silence spread through the ranks, even those soon to be executed look at Idali with horror. Even those who don''t believe that the Lake is real wouldn''t go so far as to utter such words.


    ¡°I am Nobility, wench. Not only will the Lake welcome me, but I will walk through its blazing waters, blessed and unharmed.¡± Odo affirms, secure in his conviction. He lets go of her to punch her stomach. ¡°You will pay for that later. I assure you.¡±


    Idali coughs but cannot fully double over as the rope around her neck threatens to suffocate her if she does. Odo snaps his fingers and two soldiers come forth, dragging the galley''s helmsman by the shoulders.


    They force him to kneel down in front of the Count. Odo extends his hand out. A bulky woman with brown hair takes a whip from her belt and hands it over to him. Grace Odo, his sister, picks this moment to walk away, fleeing inside the cabin.


    ¡°But first.¡± Odo turns to me with a vicious smile. ¡°This man is guilty of cowardice.¡±


    ¡°Mercy, Lord! I was unarmed!¡± The helmsman hopelessly begs.


    ¡°What is the punishment for dereliction of duty, soldier?¡± The Count asks.


    ¡°But I was a sailor, Lord! I didn''t know!¡± He protests.


    ¡°Your ignorance is understandable.¡± Odo nods. ¡°Very well. I shall be merciful and judge you as a subject, not a soldier.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord! Thank you!¡± The helmsman exclaims, almost tearing up.


    ¡°The sentence is hereby halved, ten blows.¡± He declares, still watching me.


    ¡°B, but...¡± The man pales.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Odo orders.


    Crack. Odo strikes the air with the whip to punctuate his command. The Templars stand in silence but their aversion to the spectacle is evident in their expressions. Vikiana, on the other hand, maintains a poker face.


    Why is Odo looking at me? I swallow my anger to think. He is playing a game, scheming something. If the point is to hurt me, why leave Idali for later? I know he not only knows that we''re connected but saw my reaction when he touched her.


    The young Count Odo walks around the helmsman who hunches down, chin to chest in resignation. The soldiers take his shirt off, handling him roughly despite the lack of resistance.


    ¡°Law!¡± Odo proclaims. ¡°This is war! You are Caeviel''s defenders, and this man, this man put us all in danger with his cowardice!¡±


    His soldiers slam their chests with closed fists. Odo nods in approval and raises the whip. He brings it down with all his strength. Crack. It hits the helmsman''s bare back. The man screams in pain, struggling to escape his captor''s grip, failing.


    Crack. His wails redouble. There are two bright red cuts in his skin. Crack. Three now, and the helmsman stops fighting his captors. Clack. The man goes limp. The soldiers pull on his arms to keep him upright. Clack. He whimpers, trails of blood running along his back.


    Clack. Odo pauses to throw me a glance. I remain expressionless despite the rage filling my stomach. I will not give him the satisfaction. The Count switches his whipping stance, going for a horizontal strike. Clack. A long bloody slash crosses all the others and the helmsman falls unconscious.


    ¡°Well.¡± Odo addresses his soldiers. ¡°The coward lasted longer than most. You may make a soldier out of him yet.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡± They shout in response.


    He then brings the whip back and swings it thrice at the man''s back. Clack. Clack. Clack. Odo hands the tool back to the bulky woman, he doesn''t even spare a glance at the man he casually brutalized when his soldiers drag him away.


    Instead, he walks around Idali and looms over her shoulder, eyes fixed on me. Idali tries to hit him with the back of her head but he simply leans back without breaking contact with me.


    I''ve witnessed death, many of them of my doing. I''ve tortured, but it wasn''t gratuitous. This is different, it was an excuse. He used the helmsman as a tool for a scheme. He didn''t care about the supposed crime.


    I see red and start fighting my bindings. The ropes dig into my flesh, reopening my wounds and displacing my broken bones, provoking intense pain. It only fuels the burning hatred in my chest.


    Vikiana waves at her brethren. Three Templars move, two take hold of my arms while the third applies his weight to my shoulders to keep me pinned down. She throws me a look, her icy blue eyes urging me to be still.


    ¡°I do wonder what it is that makes you so valuable that an Exemplar would go to such lengths to hold onto you, defying lawful custom. Not to mention that this Exemplar is already on shaky grounds, no less. It is curious, very curious indeed.¡± Odo tells me with a slight smile. ¡°I will have to live in ignorance. That is quite regretful.¡±


    He then snaps his fingers and the soldier holding Idali''s rope pulls on it. She is lifted by the neck, forcing her on the tip of her toes. The soldier wraps the rope around his wrists and begins lifting her up.


    Idali flaps her legs, trying to find firm ground. Her face turns red and she desperately gasps for air. Her efforts doomed to failure as the knot is tightly wound around her neck.


    That''s his angle. I realize the horrifying reality while Idali slowly suffocates. Odo whipped the man to show that he isn''t bluffing and lessened the sentence to demonstrate he could be reasoned with. A scheme devised in cold-blood. Stolen novel; please report.


    The soldier keeps pulling on the rope, lifting Idali higher and higher. Odo doesn''t bother to pressure me, he simply stands there with confidence. Looking almost bored as he waits for me to crack.


    I won''t... I can''t. Aisha will save her. They know each other, they might even be working together. But the young woman, the Shade, isn''t moving a muscle. The illusion projected by her construct is expressionless and the face underneath seems simply sad. She shows no intention of stepping forward.


    What if Idali doesn''t know? What if I''m wrong? What if Idali isn''t important enough for Aisha to blow her cover? Aisha wouldn''t have told Idali a thing unless she needed her and... she''s a Shade, she can find help elsewhere, she doesn''t need a corrupt city guard.


    Idali''s cheeks are bright red, her eyes closed but bulging against their lids. She is wrangling in the air, fighting to the end. My stomach lurches, I feel disgusted at the idea of letting the woman die for my pride but the idea of folding to this young Odo sickens me.


    My secret won''t remain so for long, if it can save her life... It wouldn''t be right to stay quiet, Idali doesn''t deserve this. And it might help the Rykz negotiate like Celyz told me so, so very long ago now.


    ¡°Let her down.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t quite hear that.¡± Odo replies with a mean grin.


    ¡°Let her down! I''ll talk.¡± I spout, raging but restraining myself.


    ¡°The posture fits, but I find the words lacking.¡± He comments, gazing at my bent knees.


    The response stuns me. He wants me to beg!? My rage flares. Idali opens her black eyes. She struggles for a few seconds until finally managing to turn them my way. I don''t quite understand what she wants to communicate but I find no fear in her traits.


    One of the capillaries in her left eye bursts and red blood spills over the white. Her lips form the word ''no''. I turn away from her, feeling empty. I internalize my emotions and focus on the task.


    ¡°Please release her. I''ll tell you what you want to know if you spare her life.¡± I say.


    ¡°Ah, manners.¡± Odo smirks and snaps his fingers.


    The soldier releases the rope. Idali drops, crashing on the deck. Her knees bulk, failing to sustain her weight. With her hands tied behind her back, she can''t break her fall and the side of her face hits the wood, hard. The noose is still compressing her neck, choking her.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Odo orders.


    ¡°She can''t breathe.¡± I argue, stopping myself from glaring.


    He sighs, and waves his hand. The bulky woman, with a whip to her waist, walks up to her and loosens the slipknot. Idali fiercely fights for her breath, seeming determined and driven.


    ¡°N, o. He'', s, ly, kh.¡± Idali does her best to articulate her warning but her throat is obviously damaged and she cannot help but cough.


    Odo frowns and the woman immediately places her hand over Idali''s mouth to prevent her from saying anything more. Not that I need her warning, it is apparent to me that this vile being has no intention of being fair. The only acceptable choice is to try anyway, and hope.


    ¡°There are secrets at play here, Count Odo. I advise that you accept what information I can give you and don''t risk poking into your King''s interests.¡± Vikiana speaks up, choosing this moment to intervene.


    ¡°My King''s, our Emperor''s, or the Institute''s?¡± He asks derisively. ¡°No matter. One should follow an Exemplar''s advice if possible as there is wisdom in the Order''s teaching.¡± He smirks and brings his fingers together, preparing to snap them.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Then talk.¡± Odo utters coldly.


    ¡°Release me.¡± I whisper at the Exemplar.


    Vikiana''s expression is somber, she quite clearly opposes my decision, yet she looks a little impressed. She complies with my demand, waving two fingers at the Templars restraining me.


    Odo approaches, one hand on his belt. I notice the runes engraved on it and abandon the thought of using a lightning construct to attack. It probably won''t work and that would too quick a death for him. I slowly shift on my knees to show my left hand, struggling because of the ropes tying them together.


    ¡°I''m a Rykz experiment.¡± I tell him, clenching my left hand. ¡°They replaced my left arm with one of their creations.¡±


    ¡°Why is she still in leather armor? No matter, we''ll get you all tucked up in shackles later. Raise that sleeve, I can''t see a thing with all that blood.¡± Odo orders a Templar who doesn''t even blink in reaction.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Vikiana says, and only then does the temple guard move.


    My left sleeve is pulled up, dragging the rope along. I almost try to take advantage but all it would do is put Idali''s life at more risk and I would likely end up knocked out again.


    There will be better opportunities to force them to kill me, perhaps a hostage could convince them to put her at sea with a lifeboat. Odo suddenly whistles as he scrutinizes my left forearm, the rubbery brown skin of distinctively Rykz origin.


    ¡°Marvelous.¡± He comments. ¡°I''m sure my King will be quite... prolific in his thanks when we deliver this creature to the Institute. Quite a lucky stroke for me. No, for the both of us, Exemplar.¡± He laughs.


    ¡°This knowledge must not spread, Count.¡± Vikiana replies, ignoring the rest of his commentary.


    ¡°It won''t. I have no interest in gossip.¡± Odo replies offhandedly.


    ¡°You take this too lightly.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°This is a warning from the Rykz. They can easily make more like me if you refuse to listen to their demands.¡±


    ¡°It has said its piece, it will be quiet now.¡± Odo says with an amused smile. He turns to Vikiana. ¡°This is no threat, she couldn''t even take a single one of your Templars down with twenty Rykz in a defensive position.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe that she tried.¡± Vikiana notes. ¡°You severely underestimate the danger this presents, Count. Elizabeth Vil has defeated several titled Nobles by herself. If the Rykz start integrating even Baron level combatants to their lines...¡±


    ¡°Ambushes, treachery, and betrayals.¡± Odo scoffs. ¡°No, she may have some ability but she is merely overselling her worth. This is a transparent attempt to scare us into releasing her.¡±


    Vikiana doesn''t bother arguing, she simply takes hold of my hard leather armor''s sleeve and slides it back in place. She helps me turn back, hiding my bloody hand from the rest of the crew. Odo simply walks away.


    I close my eyes. I''ve never felt so helpless in my life. Not when I lost my arm, not when the Rykz imprisoned me, not even when Leomi broke her vow. I had lost all hope, but I still had a final task to accomplish.


    Snap. The dry sound of Odo''s fingers snapping startles me. I look up. The bulky woman, who held her hand over Idali''s mouth to prevent her from speaking, is now dragging an unconscious Idali on the deck towards port-side.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I shout. ¡°We had a deal!¡±


    ¡°You gave your word, Count Odo.¡± Vikiana utters coldly.


    ¡°I said I wouldn''t kill her. I am not and neither will my subjects, of course.¡± Odo declares. ¡°But traitors are not welcome on my ship.¡±


    ¡°She can row! Chain her in the lower decks, anything!¡± I exclaim, panicking.


    ¡°No.¡± Odo smiles.


    The twelve Templars shift on their feet, agitated. Vikiana almost draws her sword. Odo chuckles, spreading his arms. His soldiers put their hands on their own weapons and those on the other galley draw their bows, arrows held between thumb and index but not knocked on their strings.


    There are more than a hundred of them. Even Templars would stand a chance with a worse than a ten to one disparity in numbers, not without their plate armors.


    ¡°You would rebel for a traitor?¡± Odo asks without hiding his curiosity.


    Vikiana sustains his gaze, calculating. She soon leans back, letting go of her blade. Snap. The seven soldiers pull on the galley-slaves'' ropes to hang them, slowly, cruelly. The bulky woman picks Idali up and throws her overboard.


    ¡°Ah. Order.¡± Odo says, breathing in.


    I watch the slaves I freed die. The Templars, who rescued them from the Tianeels do so as well. I stay mute. Talking is useless. I smother my roiling emotions. Angry, sad, regretful. I let them go because I needed a distraction and I even accomplish anything with it.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Vikiana tells me in a low voice. ¡°They all made their choices. You''re not responsible.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I force the words out of my tight throat.


    ¡°No!¡± Idali yells from the water. ¡°Help!¡±


    I perk up at the sound of her voice. She woke up. I throw an urgent look at Vikiana. She sighs and takes hold of my left arm, pulling me up to my feet. She then helps me as I awkwardly make my way to port-side.


    Odo is already on the bridge, watching Idali from above. I lean on the guardrail, Vikiana keeping hold of my arm and collar to prevent me from trying to escape. I''m not dying or leaving this ship before killing this scum.


    Idali is afloat, her blond hair pear around her head. There are hundreds of wooden debris near her and all over the sea, what remains of the Rykz'' several hundred rafts.


    Two long dorsal fins emerge a few tens of meters away from her. Idali screams fearfully. She starts swimming away from them as fast as she can, arms and legs beating water.


    The Tianeels circle around their prey. One has yellow-blue scales, the other black-red. I detect Vikiana shaping flow behind my back, it looks similar to the fire construct I know but much more complicated.


    Too late. The Tianeels surface, their long bodies'' mid-sections are bulging, likely filled by all those they picked out of the water. They must not even be hungry anymore. The predators surge towards Idali, closing the distance in seconds.


    ¡°Elizabeth will tear you apart for this, Odo!¡± Idali roars in defiance.


    The Tianeels open their maws, filled with wide triangular teeth. The yellow-blue Tianeel snags her right leg up to the thigh while the black-red Tianeel closes its jaw over her upper torso, her entire left arm vanishing inside it as well.


    I expect her to stop moving shortly, no, I hope so. I wish for her to, at least, be granted a quick death. Idali kicks the yellow-blue Tianeel with her left leg, still fighting in her situation. Her courage makes me feel ashamed of my thought.


    ¡°Oh! Feisty!¡± Odo cheers.


    The creatures open and close their large mouths, playing together with her body. Red blood leaks out of their maws and Idali''s resistance weakens. A ball of fire, a meter in size, leaves Vikiana''s hand and speeds out towards the two creatures. The construct splits in two and hits the Tianeels head on.


    ¡°Spoil-sport!¡± Odo protests with indignation.


    ¡°Iiishe!¡± The yellow-blue Tianeel shrieks.


    ¡°Iiishe!¡± The black-red Tianeel growls.


    The blazing flames seem to stick to their scales. The creatures let go of Idali, thrashing in pain. They soon flee underwater, disappearing from sight. Bubbles of vapor reach the surface for a short while, a few seconds, and then no sign of them remains.


    Idali doesn''t seem to be moving, but she isn''t sinking either. The amount of blood pouring out of her mangled body makes me despair but I don''t let myself give up on Idali. I swiftly assemble a healing construct with what little flow I have left, reducing the timer segment to a fourth of its size.


    It is dangerous and I have no expertise in the matter, but this is the least I can do, perhaps her only chance. I send the construct down to the plant of my feet. I then direct it to sink down through the galley''s three decks and then further beneath the sea. Finally, I target Idali with it, cutting my link to the construct.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I dispassionately tell Vikiana.

 Alone.Ch09

    Vikiana pulls me away from the guardrail. One last glance at Idali doesn''t tell me anything, her head is barely above water. Unless she manages to grab a piece of debris, she''ll be done within minutes. And even then... her wounds may be too much to handle. I won''t count her out just yet.


    Odo is still watching Idali from the bridge, looking vexed. The bulky woman, whip in hand, throws a glance at her Lord. He shakes his head negatively, responding to her silent question.


    ¡°Alas, I am a man of my word.¡± Odo speaks up with regret.


    The Templar whose left forearm I broke takes over for Vikiana and another grabs my right arm. They carry me towards the staircase leading to the lower decks. I focus on my other sense, which covers about half the ship.


    I observe the Exemplar approach Odo with six of her companions, the rest accompanies me. Her gait is relaxed but her expression is icy. I try to read the words off her lips but that doesn''t lead me anywhere.


    The temple guards drag me through the galley-slaves'' benches, empty and soiled by blood, piss, and the smell of fear. With my entire attention on my surroundings, I notice the rats infesting the ship.


    The critters are escaping to their hiding holes, fleeing my escort''s loud and heavy steps. There are barrels in the cargo-hold beneath us and a few crates. One of the Templars grabs two pairs of iron shackles from the wall and we engage in the last flight of stairs.


    At the bottom, they pause to light up flow torches and then lead me to a small cell in the ship''s bow. The room has no walls to speak of, the hull serves that purpose and as we are at the front of the galley, it is curved and narrow.


    Separated from the sea by mere wooden planks. I might get a chance at scuttling this galley after all. I chuckle. My captors remove the padlock and lift me to deposit me next to a tiny bench, the only piece of furniture here.


    I inspect the planks and metal grid, looking for runes. I find a few inside my sense''s field of detection, they''re spread around the hull, but none inside this cell. This isn''t meant to hold titled Nobles.


    The Templars deploy around the cramped cell. I wiggle in my restraints to find a position that allows me to breathe without making the rope dig into my wounds and disturb my dozen bone fractures. Every inhalation provokes a vivid streak of pain along my right arm, every exhalation pressures my cracked ribs.


    The other galley near this one and stops side by side. Soldiers a few meters above us throw ropes and attach them to cleats, securing both together. Odo and Vikiana barge in my field of detection, they''re talking while galley-slaves transfer from the other ship.


    The criminals are in chains and made to walk before the seven who are still hanging from the mast under heavy guard. Odo suddenly shouts, pointing at the eighth rope, Idali''s. A warning no doubt. To his side, Vikiana is toying with her sword''s handle, eyes on the young Count.


    I notice that the Templar, who tried to block my hammer with his forearm, is intensely looking at me. He has salt and pepper hair and brown eyes. He has the air of an experienced fighter, the way he stands, how he didn''t falter after things didn''t go as he expected in combat.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m Conrad.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Great. I''m E.Vil.¡± I tell him without humor.


    ¡°Are you?¡± He questions. ¡°Why fight us if you didn''t intend to win?¡±


    ¡°Why block my hammer if you couldn''t handle it?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Will you answer me if I do?¡± He asks calmly.


    ¡°I might.¡± I reply, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°I underestimated your strength.¡± He admits.


    ¡°Monstrous you might call it.¡± I utter.


    ¡°I know two-handed weapons and my experience misled me for once.¡± He adds, ignoring my comment.


    ¡°I wanted to take enough of you out that you would have to retreat.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Still want to die?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Does it matter, can barely move a finger.¡± I groan.


    ¡°It would make putting you in shackles a lot easier if you don''t try something stupid.¡± Conrad replies simply.


    ¡°Can''t die quite yet. I owe Idali.¡± I utter ominously.


    ¡°That was her name?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It is.¡± I affirm, insisting on the last word.


    Conrad nods, unwilling to challenge me on her survival. As far as I can tell, these Templars seem to like me more than Odo. It isn''t much of a surprise that they would dislike the Lord, but I''m a traitor and a Rykz creation.


    ¡°So, how often do you stand by and let Nobles do as they wish?¡± I provoke them.


    ¡°While his behavior was despicable, they were criminals and the punishment for mutiny is death.¡± A woman replies firmly.


    ¡°It didn''t have anything to do with that.¡± I counter angrily. ¡°It was sport for him.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly in a position to condemn? You''ve killed many more than he has in the Rykz'' service, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Conrad says, frowning.


    ¡°I have.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Yet, you''re all pretty chill about it. I wonder what that''s about.¡±


    The Templars stiffen, all six of them without exception. Silence reigns. I lock eyes with those in front of me, one at a time. Not one manages to hold my gaze for longer than a few seconds. Is what I see guilt, remorse?


    ¡°We are not without responsibility in this matter.¡± Conrad finally says in a rough voice.


    ¡°This matter? Could you be any vaguer?¡± I mock.


    ¡°It is said that you''ve struck a deal with the Rykz. Princess Cetyz'' release for the end of the war.¡± Conrad uncomfortably shifts his weight to his other leg.


    ¡°I did.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Do you know how the Princess was captured?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I know King Cenwalh and his institute misled Emperor Rasaec to obtain his help.¡± I reply carefully.


    ¡°Inaccurate.¡± Conrad sighs. ¡°Our Emperor agreed to help because flow is the great equalizer between sentient species and he hoped to learn more about it. Without flow, the relentless Rykz would overwhelm us. Their drones are inherently stronger, tougher, and never lose morale. Despite their lack of creativity, they make superior soldiers. The Lisilese, on the other hand...¡±


    ¡°Lisilese?¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°The cold bloods.¡± Conrad tells me. ¡°The same way that Rykz are called insects, Lisilese are called cold bloods. They are carnivores. Predators that would, without a doubt, destroy the Empire in battle if not for flow. They are fast, agile, and rarely die from a single strike unless you cut their heads off.¡± Conrad continues.


    ¡°That doesn''t make sense. If humans are at such a disadvantage, wouldn''t the edge they have over us be the same since we have equal access to flow?¡± I argue.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°No. Think of it this way, if you fight a Lisilese while neither uses flow you will struggle to even pierce its scales while it will be able to kill or incapacitate you by landing a single hit. If you both use lion strikes, then you will still risk dying in one blow, but so will the Lisilese.¡± Conrad explains. ¡°In simpler terms, it is the difference between fighting one against two and fighting with two against four. In the latter''s case, you have a better chance of achieving victory because you can cover each other''s backs.¡±


    ¡°Is that why the institute wants to usurp the Rykz'' flow? The reason Emperor Rasaec agreed? But the Rykz do not believe that it is possible.¡± I say in disbelief. No, the Emperor wouldn''t... ¡°Why take the risk? What is worth alienating the Rykz to this point?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Conrad shakes his head. ¡°Flow mechanics are out of my expertise but I do know that the Rykz are likely correct. It is believed impossible, or at least beyond our current reach, to alter flow. Yet, it must be important, our Emperor would not have sent his Due if it were not so, he would not... have sent us to capture the Princess.¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± I repeat. ¡°You''re the ones who sneaked in the Silver Hive? Not Caeviel, but the Templar Order? I... ¡± I stutter, anger clouding my thoughts. ¡°I should have killed the lot of you!¡±


    I try to rise, furious. I finally found those directly responsible for the attack on the Izla, but I let them live, I was weak. My bindings hinder me and I tumble to my side. A wave of hurt shakes my body, throwing me into a haze.


    ¡°Rasaec did this. He wasn''t tricked. He took an active part in provoking this disaster.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Yes, but do not be too quick to judge our Emperor, Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana speaks up, walking down the stairs to the cargo-hold. ¡°The Rykz have never reacted so disproportionately to the loss of one of their Princesses in battle. Crossing the Empire''s borders with a Queen is far from the rational behavior they exhibited during our long history with them.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect?!¡± I scream, pain making my voice tremble. ¡°You took one of their own!¡±


    ¡°We expected retaliation, an escalation of hostilities on the Empire''s border. My Emperor prepared for this. Five additional phalanxes were stationed near the Silver Hive, and ten more held in reserve where the Lisilese, the Rykz, and the Empire''s borders link. The operation was planned, the risks accounted for. We were ready, just... on the wrong side of the Empire.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°You underestimated them and you still are.¡± I utter feverishly.


    ¡°We are doing what we can to fix this but they cannot win this war. It is crass to put lives on the balance as mere numbers, but this is simple logistics. A single Rykz Hive cannot sustain this push into Caeviel.¡± She contests.


    ¡°You fools. Do you not realize that all the Rykz want is their sister back? They aren''t here to wage war, they aren''t even retaliating yet! They''re afraid, they fear for the very survival of their species. They want a treaty, why do you think they agreed to this negotiation? If you refuse to return Cetyz, if you capture another one of their sisters, of my sisters, then... then you will see what a disproportionate reaction truly is.¡± I spout the words out, ignoring the strain it puts on my ribs.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks.


    I laugh madly. Vikiana walks into the cell. The Templars make way for her, a few leaving the cell and join their other six comrades. The Exemplar leans in, she grabs my collar and helps me back up on my knees.


    ¡°Do you know how many Rykz there are?¡± I answer with a question.


    ¡°Not with any accuracy but they hold the continent''s eastern lands. The Empire has not been able to explore beyond a few hundred kilometers inside their borders. Why?¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Because there are only a few hundred Queens.¡± I lie. There are a hundred according to Celyz and she may even have given me a bloated number, to begin with. ¡°They do not want all-out war, but you are forcing their tendrils.¡± I chuckle darkly at the irony. ¡°You wanted to strengthen the Empire? You are precipitating its fall!¡±


    ¡°It''s only a single Princess.¡± Conrad refutes.


    ¡°Have you not listened to what I just said?¡± I spout, frustrated. ¡°They cannot afford to let this happen again! The Rykz want a treaty, this is an ultimatum. There will either be rules of war, or they will...¡±


    ¡°Fold.¡± Odo shouts from the other end of the cargo-hold.


    He shakes his head with a small smile. Nonchalantly walking down the stairs with the bulky woman.


    ¡°These creatures were obviously cowed by the capture of one of their... Princesses.¡± He spouts the word with distaste. ¡°The fact of the matter is that one does not behave less violently than usual when they seek to force another party to agree to terms. One attacks until the other side surrenders. These Rykz are scared, they no longer slaughter or displace populations because they know we have the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°They are different from us.¡± Vikiana argues. ¡°What Elizabeth is saying is consistent with what I know of the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°You are fools if you think they aren''t already escalating.¡± I utter viciously. ¡°They took an entire island from Caeviel and got its population to willingly work for them. They are supporting a system of government that threatens everything Nobility stands for. And they made me!¡± I laugh. ¡°The Rykz will take your city within days, Odo. And then, then they''ll spread across the mainland and set fire to Caeviel from within.¡±


    ¡°They will lose. By January next year, the phalanxes will have reorganized along the Empire''s border and Caeviel will be reinforced.¡± Odo waves the concern.


    ¡°You don''t understand, do you.¡± I growl. ¡°They cannot lose! They will send army, after army, after army until you commit to taking the Izla back. And then what will you have achieved? Grikyz will be long gone and Caeviel will be in ruins. Can the Empire afford to keep its phalanxes here to defend the Kingdom? Year after year?¡±


    ¡°No. The Silver Hive itself is still active and it isn''t the only one we have to defend against. Another Queen must be there, fooling us into thinking Grikyz never left. The Empire cannot fight on three fronts for long. Armies would need to be conscripted from Telnur and Mirus which would weaken our southern border with the Lisilese.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°You assume they can even cross the sea. A fleet under my command is all we need to contain these creatures.¡± Odo comments proudly.


    ¡°They''ll learn, but you won''t be there to witness the consequences of your stupidity!¡± I retort.


    ¡°This is a waste of time, war concerns not a peasant or a prisoner. Much less this creature.¡± Odo declares. ¡°At least that blonde provided entertainment, getting shredded just after threatening me with the same fate.¡±


    ¡°Rhaaa!¡± I growl.


    I fail to even articulate words, too enraged to think straight. I urge my limb to fight, to help me break out of these ropes to slaughter this fool. It fails me, weakened by my defeat, having spent all its resources. I almost fall on my face but Vikiana is there to catch me.


    Odo doesn''t even flinch, he simply stands there with a small smile while I struggle in vain. I slump down, humiliated and powerless. Frustration, despair, and hatred swell. Tears of rage roll down my cheeks. The corner of my eyes burn.


    ¡°I''ll see it in shackles and inside a disruption construct before trusting that it is under control, Exemplar.¡± Odo says.


    Vikiana raises her hand. Streams of flow energy arise from the many barrels stored inside the cargo-hold to gather above her palm. She shapes a core of a single centimeter in diameter. She spends a long moment concentrating on it with no visible effect on it.


    It then floats to the center of the room and bursts into golden particles that move erratically inside the cell, fusing and splitting. After a few seconds, the flow fades away from sight or detection.


    Conrad unsheathes a dagger and steps behind me. He cuts the ropes tying my knees and arms together. The Templars then carefully remove my hard leather armor and what remains of my chain-mail one sleeve at a time. Vikiana is keeping a watchful eye on me, specifically my left limb.


    ¡°These clothes look expensive under all that blood. They have to go too, there could be runes weaved inside the fabric.¡± Odo insists.


    I bite down on my lower lip and let them take the clothes Leomi gave me without resisting. Drained and exhausted, I find myself in my underwear, my body covered in blood.


    They unstrap the shredded sleeve glove, pieces of leather still covered my left shoulder. So this is what failure feels like. You lose everything, down to dignity.


    The Templars set the shackles around my wrists and ankles. The humans then leave the cell, closing the padlock. Yet, they don''t leave. They remain, staring at the area where the parasite connects to my flesh.


    The rubbery brown Rykz skin disappears under my light pink flesh. The tendrils are visible at the base, protruding there but fading further as they thin and plunge deeper inside my body. The Exemplar seems more interested in my collection of scars.


    ¡°We still need to agree on a destination, Count.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°This obsession for secrecy again.¡± He sighs. ¡°Port-Odo is secure.¡±


    ¡°You know as well as I do that King Cenwalh signed a decree ordering secrecy for any matter connected to the institute, do you want to risk his displeasure?¡± She insists.


    ¡°Fine, but I must see to my sister first.¡± He replies.


    Odo departs, no doubt because my lack of reaction bores him. Vikiana leaves soon after, looking deeply lost in her thoughts. The rest of the Templars spread out in the cargo-hold, sitting down to tend to their equipment and injuries.


    I sit down, crossing my legs. I focus on myself I need to heal if I am to slaughter my way out. I try to communicate the need to heal my ribs to the parasite, to the symbiont. Hopefully, it remains in symbiosis, Celyz cautioned me against hunger and I am positively starving.


    My limb responds to my intent, most of the tendrils wrapped around my spine and sternum retreat. They slowly concentrate around my injuries, the cut in my back, those on my chest, and around my rib-cage. They tighten the skin on either side on my wounds and further secure my cracked ribs.


    The vivid pain is refreshing, it calms my roiling emotions and allows me to relax somewhat, to stop suppressing myself. I''ve learned that my bones can''t withstand my left limb''s strength when enhanced for an extended amount of time, and neither could my right arm.


    Leomi did warn me. The thought brings a smile to my face. Once I recover, we''ll see how strong those iron shackles are. It''ll be a pleasure to teach them that Elizabeth Vil is not someone you can imprison with just this.

 Alone.Ch10

    It takes me a while to find the sitting position that allows my destroyed right arm to be still and stop moving once I do. I remain like this for hours, breathing from my belly and fighting boredom by observing the upper decks.


    The slaves are guarded by at least half the soldiers present on the galley. They''re secured with chains, filling only half the benches. New oars are transferred from one ship to the other and taken out of the cargo-hold.


    With my mind free to wander, I notice that a good third of the Templars form a smaller group within the thirteen. They sit and talk together a distance from the rest. At some point, they turn to look at me all at once and almost immediately turn away.


    As the morning passes, the temple guards finish applying bandages and healing constructs, many then sharpen their blades. Once those tasks are accomplished, they wander to the upper deck to take in some fresh air and sunlight.


    They take turns guarding me but there are always at least four close to my cell. My stomach starts grumbling long before noon, can''t do anything about it. Once my flow reserves built up enough, I assemble a healing construct and apply it to my right arm first. I decide not to mess with the timer segment, there is no pressing need yet, only a consuming desire to slaughter Odo and the Templars if they get in my way.


    Although, they''re my Emperor''s servants... An Emperor responsible for this insanity. Not enough information to judge, He is old and wise, there has to be a good reason. Wise? Rasaec gambled with the Empire! He underestimated the Rykz and it backfired! No one is perfect, I must have faith.


    I detect two soldiers carrying a large cauldron on the rowers'' deck, they came from the stern. They start by distributing food to the soldiers on the upper deck, and then to the slaves bench by bench. The wait is a torment. My limb clenches its fingers by itself, opening and closing them without listening to me.


    Aisha is standing in the middle of the stairs leading to the rowers'' deck, the most isolated location on the ship along with the stairs leading to the cargo-hold. She isn''t doing anything, just... waiting. I find out why soon after as Vikiana heads downstairs.


    The Exemplar doesn''t pay her any mind and keeps going. But, just as they cross paths, Aisha''s lips move. Not much, she likely only said a single word, yet that word is enough to stop Vikiana in her tracks.


    She doesn''t turn to look at the Shade, she responds with a single short sentence and departs. Aisha returns to the top deck and mingles with those assigned to the sail while Vikiana makes her way to my cell, looking peeved.


    ¡°Telling Count Odo was a mistake, Elizabeth. Your loyalty is laudable but you''ve tied my hands with this. I can no longer bring you to the main Temple, Odo would talk and that wouldn''t end well for anyone. I barely managed to convince him not to parade you in Port-Odo.¡± She spouts out, venting. ¡°We''re sailing north and then upriver to Meiridin, directly to the institute.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking to me, Exemplar?¡± I ask. ¡°You''ve won.¡± For now.


    ¡°You don''t want to end up in the institute, J.¡± She whispers urgently before continuing in a normal tone of voice. ¡°Tell me what you know, help me catch a Princess. I know you think it would end up badly but this is war now and your role in it is over if you refuse to cooperate. Help yourself, give me what I need to obtain the Grand-Master''s support to get you transferred to the University instead.¡±


    ¡°That''s the angle you''re going for?¡± I mock. ¡°I''m not afraid of dying if you hadn''t noticed.¡±


    ¡°Death would be preferable than ending up in the institute.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Then, good luck keeping me alive.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°You may be a difficult foe, Elizabeth, but you are an amateur. You can''t force us to kill you.¡± Vikiana counters.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I tell her, tired of this pointless conversation. ¡°You''re grasping at straws, Exemplar. Even if I wanted to tell you, I don''t know enough. Leave me be. I can acknowledge that you''re doing what you can to solve the disaster you''ve provoked but it is over, we''ve both failed.¡±


    ¡°I do not give up.¡± Vikiana replies stubbornly.


    I keep my silence and close my eyes, refusing to engage any longer. Vikiana remains a long moment, visibly struggling to find a solution or a way to sway me. She ends up leaving without another word. My stomach grumbles again, calling for food. I let it, too proud to ask the Templars despite my need.


    Lacking the strength to remain sitting, I take hold of the bench and drag myself on top of it to lie down. Finally, I notice two temple guards fill up five bowls and make their way to the cargo-hold.


    They distribute the meals to those guarding me first and hand mine over through the cell''s metal grill. My limb tears it out of their hands, startling me and them. It plunges its fingers in the gruel and quickly absorbs it.


    I let it eat, starving is better than losing control, I''ve handled hunger before. Once it is done, I grab what''s left at the bottom of the bowl, the wheat and corn grains too large for my limb to absorb. I take a fistful and start gobbling them up. The two temple guards watch with disbelief and disgust.


    These strangers'' gazes hurt. I had predicted such a reaction from humans but I thought Leomi''s opinion would be the only one that would matter to me, her and a few others maybe. Instead, every time it happens, the worse it feels.


    As the afternoon goes by, my weariness increases and my limb grows restless. The meal was insufficient for the parasite. It seizes the wooden bench''s plank and starts applying pressure to it, making it crack and groan. I let myself fall asleep.


    --- --- ---


    Squeeeeak.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken to an odd feeling in my left hand, like it is holding some kind of goo. The shape of the thing in my hand is distorted, I open my eyes and look down. My limb''s fingers are constricting around a red sludge with tiny black hair, what used to be a rat.


    It disobeys my order to let go, it doesn''t even twitch. I panic and almost try to force its fingers to let go with my own but the sludge of blood, flesh, and bones looks so repulsive that I can''t bring myself to touch it. I likely lack the strength to do so anyway.


    I close my eyelids tight, a foolish attempt to combat my nausea at the sight and feel of the parasite digesting its prey. All it does is make the sensations even more vivid. I can''t help but experience it all as some kind of saliva seep out of the rubbery brown skin and mix with the sludge to absorb the resulting slimy fluid.


    I focus on the limb''s sense and search for anything else to concentrate on. I find Vikiana on the upper deck. Her wrists are resting on the guardrail, gazing west towards the Izla with an expression of anguish, of loss.


    What could be worth all this, my Emperor? The Templars are laying on their back throughout the cargo-hold, most of them are sleeping between crates and barrels. It must be nighttime. I spot Aisha, she is watching the Exemplar with her back resting against the mast.


    Little by little, the rat''s corpse loses integrity. One of its bones pokes at my palm. I shake in repugnance. Food is food. But this is... No worse than when I fed on humans. That was in the heat of battle, or to fight for my survival. This is... I need to get past this. If I can''t accept myself, who will? It''s just meat.


    I open my eyes and observe. With time, I manage to somewhat detach myself from my ingrained reaction. The process is somewhat fascinating, how the parasite is slowly assimilating this rat''s flesh to survive.


    After a long while, only the bones remain. I tell the limb to release the small skeleton and shiver. I definitely don''t want to experience this again. I return to observing the upper deck.


    Aisha is walking up to Vikiana who composes her traits before turning. The two nod and head towards the stairs to the lower decks without a word. They don''t stop in the middle of them this time but keep going.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    They walk into the cargo-hold and I close my eyes, pretending to be asleep. I assemble a construct to enhance my hearing. Vikiana walks up to the four Templars guarding me and signals them to move away.


    They throw curious glances at Aisha but give them the space the Exemplar requested of them. The two settle only a meter away from my cell. They don''t speak but scrutinize me for a long time, almost half an hour. Vikiana loses her patience first.


    ¡°Enough.¡± She whispers. ¡°She''s obviously sleeping. We can use the stairs if you really don''t want her to overhear.¡±


    ¡°This is going to take a bit, too much risk of someone walking in on us. We need to keep what I''ll tell you a secret from her because she could break under torture and that would kill the plan, I think we could trust her but there''s no reason to take the risk.¡± Aisha replies in a murmur.


    ¡°What plan?¡± Vikiana asks intently.


    ¡°Later.¡± Aisha shakes her head. ¡°You need to get her more food, that''s a freaking rat on the ground, Viki.¡±


    They know each other? Of course, a mission to capture a Princess would involve a Shade.


    ¡°Don''t waste my time, it was there before her since some critters cleaned it down to the bone.¡± Vikiana replies shortly.


    ¡°That arm comes from a Princess and this is how they eat, Viki.¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°So what if it eats a few rats? We''re all rationed Aisha, we took as much of the Due as we could with us and that takes a lot of space. Can''t compress flow when it isn''t actively controlled.¡± Vikiana explains.


    I actively stop myself from reacting to the word ''it'' and breaking the act, she didn''t mean me but the parasite.


    ¡°You don''t understand, I''ve observed her for weeks. She eats twice as much as you.¡± Aisha tells her, annoyed. ¡°I need her as stable and healthy as possible to get through this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I''ll take care of it. Now spill it.¡± Vikiana responds sharply.


    ¡°Something else first, it might seem a bit contradictory but you need to let Odo mess with her. He''s a liability and the easiest, least suspicious, way to get rid of him is to let him slip up and get killed, trust me.¡± Aisha says, her voice barely audible. ¡°I''ll take care of those he put in the confidence with a few freak accidents along the way.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like this, Aisha. Do you have the Emperor''s permission?¡± Vikiana frowns.


    ¡°Not exactly, I have a general directive with a lot of leeway to achieve the primary objective.¡± Aisha shuffles uncomfortably.


    ¡°The Emperor wants her that bad?¡± Vikiana says, surprised.


    ¡°Not her specifically, it''s complicated Viki.¡± Aisha makes a grimace.


    ¡°Then talk, tell me how this helps my daughter.¡± Vikiana glares.


    ¡°Look, Viki. I haven''t been able to get in touch with the Emperor since He sent the Due, before Meria even fell. I can''t tell you any more than the fact that He paid a price to do this. The reason He did is the same reason why He didn''t support your request to release the Princess and end the war. You know the Emperor made a deal with Cenwalh. Well, specifically, the institute is supposed to gather information on Rykz flow distribution before anything else. They''re reportedly still in the preliminary stages of the project, it wasn''t an issue until the Rykz showed up on our doorstep because such things can last for years longer until they can be deemed failures with certainty. But we can''t wait anymore with this Rykz invasion, the Emperor needs to know whether it can be done or not now, Viki. He''s buying time for Caeviel and that means we need to get Elizabeth to the institute as quickly as possible, she has both Rykz and human flow.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Vikiana exclaims.


    ¡°Shh. I don''t know how its possible but I''ve seen it myself. She might be the key to figuring this out.¡± Aisha murmurs.


    ¡°That thing is sentient?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°I very much doubt that.¡± Aisha shakes her head. ¡°The thing is that the Emperor doesn''t know about her so I''m going on a limb here. Still, after you told me that the Rykz were on the Izla, the Emperor gave me the authorization to ignore Cenwalh''s interests and free the Princess once I have the data.¡± Aisha explains.


    ¡°Officially?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Aisha shakes her head. ¡°He is King, you know how that would go with the rest if He did that publicly.¡±


    ¡°The institute isn''t assailable, not covertly. We would need a Templar regiment to break in. It''s too well protected, inside and out.¡± Vikiana argues.


    ¡°Don''t forget that it is a secondary objective. Caeviel can eventually be made to fold to the Rykz demands, the primary task is to secure the information on Rykz flow distribution.¡± Aisha frowns.


    ¡°It might be yours, but mine is to end this. The Emperor blundered, Aisha.¡± Vikiana whispers in a hard tone.


    ¡°Viki...¡± Aisha starts.


    ¡°Don''t Viki me, Aisha.¡± She spits out. ¡°We made a mess of this.¡±


    ¡°The Empire is what matters, Exemplar.¡± Aisha counters harshly. ¡°I am not saying I disagree but reminding you of our priorities. I need to get us both inside to make sure that the Director isn''t playing us anyway, she might be a genius but I don''t trust her. I''ll get a sense of their runic defenses but, in the meantime, I expect you to take care of Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Girl has a death wish.¡± Vikiana groans.


    ¡°No, she doesn''t. She just thinks she does.¡± Aisha sighs. ¡°Look, she''s young and has trouble dealing with all of this. Give her hope and a direction.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to lie if I don''t have to Aisha.¡± Vikiana replies firmly.


    ¡°Then tell her the truth.¡± Aisha says, frustrated. ¡°If this works, it changes everything. Titles will no longer be mere words Nobles call themselves but a reality, one under the Emperor''s control. Reform will become possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Vikiana asks suspiciously.


    ¡°It is, Viki.¡± Aisha confirms.


    I knew my Emperor was worthy! I don''t like that Aisha is using me, but that''s pretty much what my relationship with Cecil is. And Leomi. That''s just Elizabeth Vil and her, it isn''t us, it won''t be us.


    ¡°I''ll agree on one condition, Aisha.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Condition? This is your duty, Exemplar.¡± Aisha frowns. The Exemplar remains unmoved. ¡°Fine. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You''ll guarantee that you won''t leave her hanging in that cesspit once you get what the Emperor needs. No excuses, no pressing situations to resolve. We either get her out with the Princess or we kill her.¡± Vikiana declares. An odd mix of empathy and ruthlessness. I almost laugh.


    ¡°That''s doesn''t present any more difficulty than the alternative, they''ll both be held in the high-security wing.¡± Aisha nods. ¡°Anything else? We won''t get many opportunities to speak until we get to Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°One small thing. Why did you come back to the Izla after the mission?¡± Vikiana questions.


    Aisha throws a discreet glance my way before moving aside, away from the cell. The sound of the ship''s sail clapping against the mast and the waves hitting the hull make it difficult to hear them now that they''re further away, closer to the Templars.


    ¡°...viel is unstable, like all... kwater Kingdoms who don''t hav... fend... selves from the Lis... or the Ry... They spe... forts on fig... ch other. Don''t te... yone, but half my w... Shade is to prevent civi... rs. Someti... akes a small rev... to rele... the pressure. Izla Mer... is the poo... nd most stab... uchy in Caev... so an upris... serves as... tionary tale. It wouldn... ave left linge... resen... overtime, a few concess... and the peace tha... ows woul... have ke... tensions low and mad... sier to convinc... the other Duk... be more... sonable. Can''... encour... bellion ther... witho... ting their... duction.¡± Aisha explains.


    What is she saying? I try to inject more flow in my hearing construct but it doesn''t solve the issue. I can''t keep it all in mind long enough to put the butchered words together and make sense of it before she starts a new one.


    ¡°Doesn... sound like it''... der contr... dali sai... vernment is... lected.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°Wa... he blu... ng?¡±


    ¡°No. It got... of han... cause... Rykz and... beth Vil... sides, Cec... is... bitious, and she... lieves it c... ork.¡± Aisha''s lips part, sighing perhaps. ¡°... vaged once... over. You... ghter is reasona... east... sh... ws wha... can be allow... zabeth, thou... is a blu... ool.¡±


    ¡°... ke he... n''t you.¡± Vikiana replies with a small smile.


    ¡°Sh... freshing.¡± Aisha shrugs. ¡°...ility will...nt he... own. But she... seful.¡±


    ¡°Ar... u sure it... ''t work?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°It cou... if they''... armt ab... it. We... see. Em... ight... pport... m to buy... me.¡±


    ¡°Ti... for... at?¡± Vikiana questions.


    Aisha shakes her head, refusing to answer. The two then depart one after the other. I follow them with my limb''s sense but they don''t rejoin or exchange another word.


    The Shade climbs all the way to the upper deck and joins a group of soldiers, immediately making a comment that makes them laugh and pat her back. The Exemplar makes her way to the galley''s stern from the rowers'' deck, leaving my range.


    Vikiana returns a few minutes later with two bowls of food, heading back here. She opens the padlock with her key. I focus on my breathing, remembering to inhale and exhale regularly. She walks in to deposit the bowls near my left limb but without entering its range.


    The parasite moves and plunges its fingers inside the cold gruel. Vikiana squints and throws a glance at my closed eyes. She raises her hand, hesitating. Is she considering waking me up? She decides against it and steps out of the cell without turning her back on me. Vikiana stands outside, watching the parasite eat.


    ¡°Should probably apologize first.¡± She mutters to herself. ¡°That girl didn''t deserve any of this.¡±

 Alone.Ch11

    Vikiana''s declaration of intent to apologize is so unexpected that I almost open my eyes. The woman has put herself twice in my way, at the worst possible moments. She threatened me, almost beat me into submission that night and actually did now.


    I resent her for it but I don''t take it personally. She is Exemplar, the decisions she took may have been at odds with my own but she always seems to place the Empire''s and her daughter''s well-being above her own. Yet, Vikiana is responsible for this war.


    Rasaec is too. My Emperor is doing everything he can to rectify... He refuses to free the Princess unless he gets what he wants! He paid a price. He is blessed by the Lake, what price could compare to what the Izla has gone through? He is blessed by the Lake, His plan''s failure must be because his servants failed to serve him as well as they should have.


    My limb finished absorbing the liquid part of the gruel and takes a handful of grain. The saliva-like substance seeps out of its skin''s pores. I wait for it to finish the meal and prevent it from eating the second bowl.


    It obeys, likely because it finally reconstituted its reserves. The parasite slumbers, lying on the floor. If I focus on my left flank, I can feel my skin being lifted as viscous brown blood flows from the limb to the tendril network.


    Enough delaying, they want to convince me to let them experiment on me. They''re offering Odo on a platter. They''re using me to get rid of him. I''m fine with that. I need to use them in return.


    Once inside the institute, I''ll be imprisoned by them. But that means they''ll be stuck with me too. Ambitious, arrogant even. For that to work... I need power, strength. How? The parasite. The closer I get to the Rykz, the more access I receive. It is worth it. It isn''t, the Templars would have defeated me even if I had more flow to call on.


    As much as it hurts, Vikiana is right, I am an amateur. Besides, I don''t want to become more of a monster and I wouldn''t know where to begin. Not to mention it could backfire, the parasite has been stable so far but who knows what would happen if it grew further.


    It already influences me enough, it''s apparent that Celyz knew less about what effect it could have on me than she let on. I need strength, but brute force won''t cut it, not when there is no hope of ever outnumbering my enemies. They want something from me, why not ask the Exemplar to train me in return?


    I deliberately turn on my side, ready to hear what Vikiana has to say. She knocks on the cell''s grill. I move a little more. She hits the cell''s door once again. I take my time to arise from my fake slumber, twisting and turning like I''m half-awake but trying to go back to sleep.


    ¡°Elizabeth, wake up.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Urh.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Jay.¡± She presses, referring to my name as a way to communicate that it''s important.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I grunt.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Come back in the morning.¡± I rebuke her.


    ¡°I don''t know when we''ll have another chance so it has to be now.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Shouldn''t have punched me if you wanted to talk, gave me a headache. Let me sleep.¡± I say.


    ¡°There''s a bowl of gruel to your left.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Should have led with that.¡± I comment.


    I lean over to grab it. Vikiana shakes her head in disbelief. While I eat, she tells me most of what Aisha told her. She is honest about it, she doesn''t try to trick me into accepting. She even shares gruesome rumors about the institute and its experiments.


    ¡°Are you paying attention?¡± She asks, annoyed.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply with my mouth full. ¡°I was listening in earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then why... Oh. You were testing me.¡± Vikiana frowns.


    ¡°You haven''t apologized.¡± I note.


    ¡°I haven''t.¡± She nods. ¡°You shouldn''t have been put through all of this. While it was necessary to use you as bait back then, I could have handled it better.¡± She acknowledges. ¡°I apologize for what I did but don''t regret it.¡±


    ¡°You owe me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I do not.¡± Vikiana replies in a hard tone. ¡°You''ve turned your back on Caeviel, on the Empire. You seem to remain loyal to the Emperor but that does not change the fact that you''re a traitor that chooses to remain loyal to the Rykz even now. Consider my magnanimity as repayment.¡±


    The demeaning words make my anger flare. I rise from the bench with some difficulty as my left limb is resting, unresponsive, while my right is useless. I stand in front of her, the metal grill separating us. She doesn''t budge, calmly facing off with me.


    ¡°How ungrateful, Leomi knew to show her... appreciation.¡± I utter maliciously with two goals in mind.


    First, get back at this woman. Second, imply that Leomi knows who I am so Vikiana doesn''t ask. A dangerous game, but I can''t trust her to keep my secret from her daughter so I need to buy time until I find a way to make her.


    ¡°My daughter has a Lance''s honor.¡± Vikiana replies flatly.


    ¡°Does she, though? She broke the vow we took.¡± I say, grinning outside, hurting inside.


    ¡°I heard you danced, that you fought and reconciled.¡± She tells me with a frown.


    ¡°Oh, we danced alright.¡± I say dreamily. ¡°But she has yet to show exactly how appreciative she is for what I did for her or repay me in full. I doubt you''d approve if you knew...¡±


    ¡°Pointless bravado, Elizabeth. I am proud of her, of what she''s trying to do.¡± She says serenely. ¡°Although, her current choice of partner is indeed questionable at best.¡±


    ¡°There will be no other.¡± I roar.


    I would have struck the metal grill with my right arm if I could move it. I take a deep breath. My attacks seem to just slide off the hard veteran, I''d hoped that her daughter would be a sore spot but if it is, she is hiding it well and hitting back twice as hard.


    ¡°You know Leomi took my side in this conflict, right?¡± I whisper softly.


    ¡°Duty is all.¡± Vikiana declares. ¡°We do what we must to protect the Empire from internal and external threats.¡±


    ¡°Protect? You provoked a war!¡± I contest, seething.


    ¡°The Rykz would have waged war with us whether we captured that Princess or not. It is always a matter of time with them.¡± She responds. ¡°Enough arguing, Elizabeth. Our interests are aligned in this. We both want peace but sacrifices must be made to achieve it with as little bloodshed as possible.¡±


    ¡°You mean that I must pay once again.¡± I say. ¡°You''re asking me to die.¡±


    ¡°I might be, yes.¡± Vikiana recognizes. ¡°I might not even make it out of the institute if it goes wrong, much less with you or the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Then what makes you think that I would agree to this? Why would I even trust you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you don''t have a choice right now. Working with us is your best option, it''s the only sane one. You will end up in the institute whether you like it or not, there is nothing I can do about that anymore.¡± She affirms.


    I involuntarily step back, the word hits me with the force of a hammer. Vikiana''s emphasis on the word is no accident, she wanted it to strike home and my reaction confirms it for her.


    ¡°I fucked your daughter, Exemplar!¡± I snap, retaliating with the only thing I can think of.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Yea? Did you get her off?¡± She retorts flatly.


    ¡°Rhaaaa!¡± I roar in frustration.


    She closes her right fist. The movement attracts my attention and I notice that it is shaking. It helps me cool down, feeling vindicated. She''s not as ice-cold as she pretends to be, like mother like daughter. I giggle, angry but amused.


    ¡°This is childish.¡± Vikiana says, making a visible effort to relax.


    ¡°I''ve given much already, Exemplar.¡± I utter sharply. ¡°If you want something from me, you''ll have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°You''ll get Count Odo''s life.¡± Vikiana proposes in a voice so low that I only heard it because of my hearing enhancing construct.


    ¡°That''s just as much to your benefit as it is for mine apparently.¡± I reply, not letting her tempt me.


    ¡°Isn''t your goal to help your people?¡± She asks. ¡°Besides, what do you have to lose?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I respond in a tight voice.


    ¡°Ah. I truly am sorry, Jessica.¡± She whispers. For using it against me or something else?


    ¡°Why would this help my people?¡± I change the subject.


    ¡°If you cooperate, you''ll be instrumental in changing the Empire.¡± She replies.


    ¡°If whatever this is works.¡± I drawl.


    ¡°I know enough to tell you that successfully changing flow distribution for humans would finish what the leylines started, it would eliminate the need for Nobility.¡± She explains. ¡°There must be a good reason for our Emperor to invest such time and effort in this, so the likelihood of success must be high.¡±


    ¡°Leomi''s organization would serve that purpose as well.¡± I argue. ¡°Besides, how long would it take for the Emperor to do this? No. I trust that she''ll present our Emperor with a better, quicker, solution than whatever the University came up with. Besides, there isn''t any need for Nobility apart for oppression.¡±


    ¡°You''re naive.¡± Vikiana sighs. ¡°Do you think yourself the first with some power to want things to change, Elizabeth Vil? The Empire stands because it is more productive and united than the cold bloods. The insects are superior in both regards but militarily weaker because their natural advantages can be compensated for with constructs and training while their drones remain stagnant skill-wise. Nobility keeps the Empire''s war machine running at the cost of unrest and injustice, yes. But the alternative is civil war, which would be an open invitation for the Lisilese and the Rykz to invade. The former may not be able to take our lands, but believe me when I tell you that seasonal cold blood raids would destroy us just as surely as the insects founding new Hives beneath our feet. The Empire would collapse and humanity would be finished, Elizabeth. The stakes are high, this is beyond the Izla, beyond Caeviel, far beyond you or me.¡±


    ¡°Then... there is no hope? No freedom for the peasantry to fight for?¡± I ask, shaken.


    ¡°There is, like the Shade said, once the Emperor can bestow flow himself then titles will be true things held by those worthy. Nobility will lose most of its power with only peasantry to call on for support, yet they will never side with Nobles unless they change and make concessions. Those Nobles who are unwilling would not fight alongside those who accept change.¡± She tells me with fire in her voice.


    ¡°¡°Titles would remain....¡± I mutter, unsure. Would that truly be change?


    ¡°Perhaps you should tell me more about this organization my daughter is creating, but for now, I need your assurance that you won''t try to throw your life away for revenge.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Idali wasn''t... isn''t a good person by any stretch of the imagination but she should not have been treated like this. I will tear Odo apart, like she thought I would.¡± I affirm. ¡°Still, I want something in return.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asks impatiently.


    ¡°Training.¡± I reply.


    ¡°What?¡± She repeats herself, surprised.


    ¡°You''re asking me to put my life in the institute''s hands, it''s only fair that you teach me how to keep it.¡± I explain. ¡°Not only that, but you want me to be complicit in all of this.¡± I swore to do anything to end this, whatever the personal cost, who would have thought I would end up in this position.


    ¡°I can''t teach you anything that''ll be of any use as a captive.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± I growl.


    ¡°When and how would we even do that? You''re constantly under guard and I''m not removing those shackles.¡± She says.


    ¡°That''s your problem.¡± I say, smiling.


    ¡°You know that I don''t really need you to agree, right?¡± She threatens.


    ¡°Sure, but can you afford for me to resist, to try to escape at every turn?¡± I counter.


    Vikiana rubs the bridge of her nose. I grin, glad to cause her some trouble. I''m in a bad spot, still not as bad as I originally thought. It was painful to learn the role my Emperor took in this disaster but at least I have information now.


    And, like Cecil would say, knowledge is power. The data could be used as leverage at some point, I don''t know how yet. I may not end up sent to the gallows in the end. I might die in the institute but I have some hope to fight my way out if I play my cards right.


    ¡°Fine, Elizabeth.¡± She says. ¡°This can''t be any worse than training complete amateurs, right?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t know.¡± I shrug and immediately wince in pain at my right shoulder''s protests.


    It reminds me to assemble a healing construct, I don''t go at it with half-measures and dedicate my entire energy reserves to fixing my broken bones and the sliced muscles, those under my right armpit.


    ¡°First lesson, don''t let anyone do that to you again.¡± She says, pointing at that very shoulder. ¡°There''s an artery there that I could have cut if I felt like it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Be right back.¡± She suddenly says.


    Vikiana leaves to ruffle through one of the sleeping Templar''s backpacks. She comes back with two thick wooden stick and several leather strips. She takes her key out and unlocks the cell.


    ¡°Don''t move or I will punch your lights out.¡± She notes serenely.


    ¡°I don''t have any flow left anyway.¡± I tell her.


    She cautiously steps around me to my right side and takes hold of my forearm. I flinch as she applies the splints over my broken forearm and sets it straight. She then secures them with the thin leather strips.


    Vikiana leaves the cell without turning her back on me and closes the padlock. I may have considered knocking her out if my left limb wasn''t resting but I don''t think it would have ended well for me.


    ¡°Now, tell me about my daughter and what she knows of your... situation.¡± She says.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter, avoiding the subject isn''t an option now that she asked directly and if I lie... she might blurt the truth out when she runs into Leomi or simply want to verify my answer. Fuck. ¡°She doesn''t know about this.¡± I say, looking down at the parasite. ¡°And I would like to keep it that way.¡± I add carefully.


    ¡°How could she not? You turned up with both arms...¡± Vikiana pauses and glares at me. ¡°You haven''t told her who you are, have you.¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful I haven''t.¡± I twist my lips into a mean smile. ¡°When I ran into her again, she couldn''t even sleep because of what she did to me, the choice you made her take.¡±


    ¡°There was no time for her to make her peace with it, I had to.¡± She justifies somberly.


    ¡°Whatever you tell yourself, I''m the one who put her back together.¡± I tell her. Vikiana''s expression falls and I laugh. ¡°Oh don''t worry, I''ll make sure that we understand each other if I make it, reconcile like you said.¡±


    I can make her acknowledge that I don''t need to be protected without Elizabeth Vil, that I''m not weak.


    ¡°Leomi went through enough, Jay, lost enough. Whatever you think you''re doing, do not test me.¡± Vikiana threatens.


    ¡°I''m curious, what did you speak of on the way back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The Exemplar replies tensely.


    She turns and leaves without another word. My mad giggle accompanies her, all the way to the stairs. I then sit back down on my bench-bed and lie down. I close my eyes, focusing on the woman as she climbs all the way to the upper deck.


    Vikiana walks past Aisha, who is still socializing but with a smaller group as the rest seem to have retired for the night. The Exemplar makes a small nod when their eyes cross and keeps going, headed to the galley''s bow directly above me.


    I might have gone too far, it wouldn''t do if she tries to get rid of me once they get what they want out of me. I''ll have to keep that in mind too. Perhaps, I should still try to escape. I gave my word but considering the circumstances, I hardly feel bound by it.


    We''ll see if a chance presents itself. Vikiana leans on the guardrail, gaze lost on the horizon. Her traits slacken now that she has her back turned to the rest of the crew and thinks herself alone. Her expression is full of regret, of pain, of sorrow.


    It would be hard to tell all of this if not for how much she resembles her daughter at this moment, with her guard down. Or the other way around, I suppose. There is a rift between the two of them, caused by me.


    That makes me sad, I never intended to for that to happen. Now that I''ve lost both Mother and Father, I wouldn''t wish it on my worst enemy. As much as I sometimes want to hurt her, I still do love my Lady.


    I hope they''ll find a way to get past this but my existence isn''t going to help, is it? I''m an obstacle between them. While Vikiana tolerates me now, I don''t think she will keep doing so once I get back to her daughter. Leomi feels guilty about what she did, even if she doesn''t blame her mother, she might not even try to patch things up.


    An upside to my demise, I suppose. I wonder what''s wrong with me, I want to live free, powerful, but at the same time... death is an attractive proposition. The weight on my shoulders only seems to grow heavier with time, the Izla is saved but now I have a responsibility towards its well-being.


    I sigh and check up on Vikiana one last time. Her mouth is moving, opening and closing, sometimes slowly, sometimes abruptly. She''s singing. No one else appears to be paying attention to her which they would if they heard her. Her expression is downcast but it looks like her mood improved from earlier.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch12

    I awaken in the morning, still stuck in this cell with Templars taking shifts to guard me. A few hours later, Vikiana comes by and seems to inspect the disruption construct, she doesn''t answer my questions about what she''s doing but with her gaze lost in empty space, it''s obvious to me.


    I focus on healing, which means I don''t do anything other than dedicate my entire flow regeneration to the task. Bored, I start thinking about what''s going to happen once we arrive in Meiridin.


    I''m going to be stuck in the institute and dependent on Aisha''s willingness to help me free the Princess over her objective of getting the data our Emperor needs. How long would it take? Let''s be optimistic and consider that it''ll work, they''ll get whatever information they need out of me within a week, or a month.


    Then, what will the institute do? Negotiate to end the war? No. The institute will want more, Cenwalh will want them to go back to their original objective. You don''t scuttle a project when you''re making progress, that would make no sense.


    So, once the institute gets what they need from me and give it to Aisha for the Emperor, they''ll go back to their experiments on Cetyz and me, if I''m still of any use. The Shade and Exemplar might act directly to free us, or more likely they''ll wait for instructions.


    If Nobility is as dangerous to provoke as a whole for the Emperor, then the most I can expect is a covert and diplomatic operation. I''m fucked, aren''t I? It''ll be winter before these cogs get into place and by then, the Rykz and Caeviel will have already faced off on the mainland.


    I can''t wait that long. If the Rykz gain an advantage, Queen Grikyz might decide that this war is going well and that doubling down will get them all they want, Princess and treaty. If Caeviel does, then why would Cenwalh let go of his asset in the institute? He wouldn''t.


    Diplomacy will take too long and there is a good chance it won''t even work or the offer will be considered insufficient by one side or the other, months more of debating, of my people dying. And the damn politics could derail those negotiations at any point. There are so many conflicting interests that I can''t even wrap my head around them all.


    Covert action to free the Princess by Aisha and Vikiana? The Exemplar is already planning to kill me on the way out of the institute, that''s what she thinks their chances are of succeeding. What did she say? They would need an entire regiment of Templars to break in that building and that''s not an option for the Order.


    Then the only way to act is from the inside. To get in, I need to be a prisoner but paradoxically, I''ll lose all power to act by being one. I would need to trust Aisha, but from what I''ve heard, I can''t because she is more interested in the data than in pushing for peace.


    I''m willing to bet that the institute wouldn''t be able to handle Cetyz once I free her. Even the Templars would have difficulty handling her or they wouldn''t have ambushed her in the Silver Hive, which seems a lot riskier than using the University''s pheromones to scout and find one that is isolated from her sisters, if on her guard because out of her Hive.


    This is what my Emperor wants, needs, to achieve His vision of the future. But it isn''t what Caeviel needs in the present. I can''t rely on such a feeble thing, my people suffer now.


    ¡°Rhaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± I yell in frustration, startling the Templars.


    I can''t remain a prisoner. I would lose the initiative in a situation that is too chaotic and fluid to predict or control. I miss Celyz'' advice now, she would help me sort through this.


    The solution would be to find a way to make Aisha or Vikiana hold their end of the deal. Wait. There is no end to the deal I made. They didn''t promise anything. There is no commitment on their part to work towards a result that satisfies us all.


    I can''t work with this Shade, at least not without leverage. I''m the key to the problem according to Aisha, that''s clearly my angle. Except, I cannot use it in this situation because she controls me.


    How do I solve this? How do I provide the data while ensuring that Cetyz is freed? By breaking out and negotiating on my own terms. And Aisha isn''t the one I need to deal with. According to all I know, the institute''s Director has the power to both extract the data and release the Princess. That''s who I have to talk to. Intermediaries are unnecessary, harmful even.


    But the Shade doesn''t trust her. So what? I can''t trust anyone with this. My Emperor Rasaec will understand. He is good and blessed by the fiery Lake. I will both end the war and provide the data He needs. On my own terms.


    I have faith in my Emperor, but the Empire is a complex machine. Much more than I thought before. He acts for the best but He is constrained by His responsibilities. Elizabeth Vil is a traitor, they cannot blame Him for my actions.


    What about Leomi? She wants to keep the war going, pretty much take over the plan I sold to the Lordling but to empower peasantry, not herself. I love her and she''s doing her best to make it all better, but I''m sick of war, of death. This needs to end. My Lady is smart, she''ll find a way to do this differently. This all goes back to escaping.


    I flex my left limb. It seems back in shape and healthy enough. The cut in its flesh is healing a lot faster than those in mine. I notice movement on the rowers'' deck. The bulky woman, the one apparently responsible for the slaves, is talking to Odo.


    Vikiana and Aisha back to back against the ship''s mast, one on either side of it. They''re not speaking, they appear to be waiting. A minute passes and Aisha takes my mask out from under her tabard, handing it over to the Exemplar. The item changes hands in a flash and disappears under Vikiana''s hard leather armor.


    I inspect their surroundings. No one saw, none were looking. Aisha''s commitment to maintaining my cover is odd but it sure isn''t a favor she''s doing me. What did Cecil call me? An asset.


    She''s securing our Emperor''s interests, isn''t she? If I survive the institute, the only ones who''ll be able to find me are those who know what I look like, my name. Plans within plans, contingencies.


    The Empire is a gigantic board of Kaiz except there are more than two players and all they need to move the pieces is influence or leverage over it. Perhaps even more confusing is that the players are also pieces.


    It all comes down to power and I don''t have enough to be completely free. My limb is an advantage, but I lack the skill in flow and combat to take full advantage of it. I don''t have the time grow enough in personal power to affect the war. No, the solution to this war lies in brain, not brawn.


    Celyz did advise me to choose that course of action, to remain in the back instead of rushing to the front-lines. I would have had a better chance of evading or escaping this trap from the Exemplar if I assessed the situation with a clear mind instead of letting my successes make me overconfident, arrogant.


    Odo heads down to the cargo-hold with the bulky woman. She is holding an empty bucket. Conrad spots them as soon as they emerge downstairs. He nods to acknowledge their presence and wait for them to pass before rushing upstairs.


    I watch the Count and his servant with my own eyes. The woman opens a barrel and fills her bucket with water. Odo makes his way to my cell in the meantime, he waits for her before addressing me.


    ¡°It will give me the number of warriors and harvesters at the insects'' disposal.¡± He speaks up.


    ¡°Hopeful, huh.¡± I sneer.


    ¡°Dalv.¡± He says.


    The bulky woman, Dalv, bring the bucket back and projects the cold water on me. I don''t move from my lying down position on the bench. No point in trying to avoid it and show weakness.


    The cold water mixes with the dried blood covering a large portion of my body, turning pink as it trickles down my skin. I resist the pull to wipe my face and hair, to feel clean.


    ¡°Every time it refuses, I escalate.¡± Odo declares.


    ¡°Well, if you''re starting with a bucket, I think I''ll be fine for a while.¡± I note.


    ¡°How many Princesses are there?¡± He asks.


    I laugh in response. Dalv takes her whip off from her belt and prepares to strike at me between the metal bars. I raise my left arm, I want to catch the weapon before it hits. To do that I have to, counter-intuitively, let its reflexes take over.


    To be sure that it does, I assemble a signaling construct to send the danger signal to my limb, trying to communicate urgency to it alongside that. Dalv cracks the whip, the leather strand unrolls and zips towards me in a blur.


    By the time I switch my attention to my other sense, I find it already wrapped around my limb''s wrist. Its movement, unfortunately, dragged my right arm along, causing intense pain. The rubbery skin of my left barely even smarts in comparison.


    I focus and retake control of my arm to grab the weapon, preventing Dalv from retrieving it. Understanding that the danger is past, the symbiont lets me retake control without resisting.


    ¡°What the!¡± Dalv exclaims.


    This might be what I need to compensate for my inexperience instead of trying to overpower every opponent, use my limb''s innate advantages. It isn''t only a parasite after all, but a predator.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Going to have to come inside if you want to have fun.¡± I comment, laughing.


    A bluff, my broken bones haven''t even reconnected yet which is why I haven''t moved since I woke up. I''m in no shape to fight outnumbered. Yet.


    Odo glares but remains silent.


    ¡°How would you even know if she tells you is true?¡± Conrad speaks up, Vikiana at his side.


    They visibly rushed here. Dalv turns, distracted by their arrival. I abruptly pull on the whip, forcefully hauling her towards the cell''s metal grill. The bulky woman''s forehead impacts one of the bars. Clank. I could have likely knocked her out if I tried but just this much strength is enough to cause a surge of hurt from my ribs.


    ¡°Ah, fuck.¡± She swears.


    ¡°I''ll ask it again. And again. And again.¡± Odo replies to the Templar, ignoring his servant.


    ¡°You don''t have a way to verify, this is pointless and cruel.¡± Conrad criticizes.


    ¡°I don''t expect a glorified guard to understand the art of interrogation. I will step up the techniques until it eventually tells the truth to preserve itself.¡± The young Count replies.


    ¡°Be respectful, Count.¡± Vikiana intervenes. ¡°We are Templars under our Emperor Rasaec''s guidance.¡±


    ¡°Are you? You should be extracting what information this thing has, we only need to keep it alive, not coddle it.¡± Odo says.


    ¡°She actually looks human.¡± Dalv says, surprised and rubbing a bump on her forehead.


    Water washed enough blood away that my traits must be visible even in the relative darkness. I stand and throw the whip back at her, a distraction. I then move to the back of my cell, further from the flow torches, deeper in the shadows. I assume Aisha meant these circumstances when she said some people would have ''accidents''.


    ¡°You can interrogate her Count, but I warn you that she is dangerous. Remain out of the cell.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    The eight Templars present don''t overtly react to their leader permitting the Count to continue, they seem a little confused. Odo himself seems taken off-balance by it. He takes a moment to think before responding.


    ¡°Dalv is perfectly capable of assessing the danger and taking the measures necessary to ensure my safety, Exemplar. Still, I am pleasantly surprised that your Order''s famed wisdom remains of actuality.¡± He says pompously.


    Vikiana departs, signaling Conrad to come along. The man hesitates before obeying. I crouch down to reduce how exposed I am to the whip and make it possible for me to catch it without disturbing my right arm. I watch the Noble and his servant.


    ¡°If she... it can catch this, we''ll need to restrain it before anything.¡± Dalv says.


    ¡°We''ll see if she can keep doing it first.¡± Odo says calmly.


    The woman attacks again with the whip, missing me as I am only just within the weapon''s range at the very end of the cell. The morning goes by with Odo asking stupid questions I don''t bother answering while Dalv struggles to land a hit. After a few misses and my limb slapping the weapon aside, she starts aiming at my face.


    At that point, I stop blocking and stand, using my left arm to hold my right in place while I dodge the weapon. It does allow me to train my ability to use both my eyes and my sense at once. I elect not to close my eyelids to eliminate the distraction of my sight.


    Vikiana is already suspicious and I''m revealing inhuman reflexes, I would rather not give them any more information on what I can do. Especially not how strong I truly am.


    I do take a few glancing blows that feel like intense burns on my skin as they split my flesh apart. It is mere surface damage, not really a problem, the issue is that, while this scheme of Aisha''s could allow me to kill the Count, my more debilitating injuries, like my ribs, aren''t getting any better since I keep moving.


    ¡°It has to run out of flow at some point.¡± Odo says.


    ¡°I''m getting close to my limit.¡± Dalv grumbles, massaging her arm.


    ¡°And it isn''t getting anywhere.¡± Odo notes.


    ¡°Aw, giving up already?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For now.¡± Odo nods, unconcerned. ¡°But don''t worry, we''ll be back this afternoon.¡±


    They leave and I wait until they''re one deck up to sigh in relief. I sit down on the bench. The movement provokes a short spike of pain in my back, around my left shoulder-blade, informing me that the wound reopened.


    The drops rolling down my back weren''t actually sweat, or at least not only, but blood. I''m not bleeding a lot but this feels like I took one step forward and two steps back towards my current goal of getting back into shape.


    Vikiana shows up with food, and a spoon, a few minutes later. She opens the cell''s padlock and walks in without hesitating. As usual, however, she doesn''t turn her back on me and remains fully alert. My four Templar guards watch from a distance, intrigued.


    ¡°Relax, I''m spent.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You okay?¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It''s impressive that you only have a few cuts.¡± She comments. ¡°Can you handle them both if they step inside?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I lie. ¡°Going to need that training if you want me to do your dirty work.¡±


    ¡°You''re in no state to...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Then teach me flow.¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°We''re in a disruption field.¡± Vikiana argues.


    ¡°I''m starting to think that you have no intention to hold your end of the bargain.¡± I utter sharply.


    The Exemplar steps out to grab a stool that she sets down to sit down in front of me, out of my left limb''s reach. She remains quiet for a long moment, thinking. I let her, taking hold of one of the bowls she brought to have my meal.


    ¡°First off, this isn''t my dirty work. I am only part of this because the Shade requires my help. I will demand formal confirmation of her orders once I reach Meiridin''s main Temple.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Whatever. Why do you keep avoiding using a name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because there is no reason to burn their current identity.¡± She replies.


    I shrug and use my luxurious copper spoon to eat. As I do so, she starts talking about joints. She demonstrates what movements are and aren''t possible, or efficient, from a given stance by taking the stances herself.


    She explains that it matters for both constructs and combat since fluidly linking lion strike stances together is the quickest way to become stronger. It makes the best use of what energy she has as well as eliminate the attack stances that have the most blind spots.


    ¡°That''s the theory, until you heal that up, I won''t be able to show you how it applies.¡± She says. ¡°I saw you spin your hammer all around from a distance, landing a ''lucky'' blow on a soldier behind you.¡±


    The emphasis she puts on the word makes it obvious that she doesn''t believe it was for a second.


    ¡°I extend my lion strike''s timer segment to be able to go full circle with a single construct.¡± I tell her, repressing the anger I have about the loss of my hammer.


    ¡°The wide arc of those kinds of attacks wouldn''t work in close combat without your uncanny situational awareness.¡± She says. ¡°But it obviously works for you to a point. Doesn''t it get stuck when you land a hit?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s... it was heavy enough that it tore through most things.¡± I say.


    ¡°Wielding it at the speed you did would consume a lot of flow.¡± Vikiana comments. ¡°Must help that your left ''arm'' is stronger.¡±


    ¡°I have the reserves.¡± I say, brushing past the comment about my limb.


    ¡°Well, next time you get to use a weapon, try a sword.¡± She advises. ¡°You may not have realized it but you spent a good portion of your focus on keeping your balance while you swung that thing.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t footwork important?¡± I question, frowning in suspicion.


    ¡°It is, but what I saw was less footwork than struggle to maintain control over a weapon.¡± She criticizes. ¡°You''re well-built but your muscles are still catching up to using weapons instead of hoes. Besides, you''re short and not heavy enough that your body naturally functions as a counter-weight like Conrad.¡±


    ¡°I''m not that short.¡± I reply automatically.


    ¡°There is a reason most soldiers use swords and shields, Elizabeth. What you do is overkill, a simple cut is enough to kill human opponents and when faced with a Lisilese or Rykz Princess, you need to be fast enough to exchange blows or well defended enough that you can ignore their attacks to land a heavy one yourself.¡± She says, ignoring me. ¡°You have a good read on your opponents, but you spend so much of your focus on yourself that you can''t think more than a move or two ahead. You''re stuck in the present.¡±


    I bite down on a huge portion of gruel, thinking about what she''s saying. In essence, she seems to be saying that using a hammer at full efficiency would require a lot more training than swords would demand of me.


    ¡°Alright, that seems like good advice.¡± I nod.


    ¡°To give you some perspective. There are a lot of fighters at your level of skill, my daughter is barely out of it, the vast majority of soldiers remain comfortably in it and that''s not a problem because, essentially, there is no one better or worse. Don''t get me wrong, there are those who are definitely stronger and will win most of their fights. But what marks the difference between an amateur and a professional is consistency. You need to polish your own style in such a way that you have the ability to adapt to anything but also won''t crumble as soon as someone gets inside your head, lands a good blow, breaks your pace, or your footing.¡± She explains.


    ¡°What makes a master?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Relentless training.¡± Vikiana replies seriously.


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I press.


    ¡°Me too. You train until your skills become instinct, until battle becomes a secondary nature, and then you keep training. There is always something new to learn, something old to fix, one of your tells to eradicate, new ways to cheat.¡± The Exemplar tells me. ¡°But I think the last one is already part of your playbook.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If you tell me the number of fingers I''m holding up, I''ll take a look at your lion strike construct and tell you how to improve it.¡± She replies in a murmur, holding her thumb down behind her back.


    Should I? I consider it for a second but quickly reach the conclusion that she already suspects the truth so the next time we fight, and there will be a next time, she won''t be trying to get around my field of vision to land a strike. I might as well gain something in exchange.


    ¡°None, your thumb is down. But that''s not cheating.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°It would be if you thought more about it.¡± She says.


    ¡°You mean let someone stab me so I can take them by surprise later? I pile up enough injuries as it is.¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Not only. Do you know how hard it is to learn to shape constructs outside your body without looking at them?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Haven''t run into that.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well, it takes years to learn.¡± The Exemplar says. ¡°It is a considerable advantage to be able to keep your eyes on the fight while assembling a construct.¡±


    Impatient to see what she has to tell me about the lion strike, I pick up my second bowl of gruel and bring it up to my lips to directly push the food in with the spoon.

 Alone.Ch13

    Vikiana pushes her feet until it touches mine. I throw her a questioning look over the rim of my bowl, wondering what she''s doing until I feel a strand of free flow pass through her boot to my bare foot. Only enough energy to form a lion strike. I shape one and send it back to her, cutting my connection to it.


    ¡°How do you do it by the way? Is it a construct or one of this creation''s abilities?¡± She asks about how I could ''see'' behind her back.


    ¡°A variation on a signaling construct, it works internally.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Must be based on Rykz ''sight'', there are a few constructs that allow humans to do the same but they''re too distracting to be viable most of the time.¡± She comments. ¡°Would you be willing to teach me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Vikiana gracefully accepts my refusal. ¡°This is the lion strike you use, correct?¡±


    ¡°Mostly, I didn''t really dare to experiment.¡± I say.


    ¡°Wise.¡± She nods. ¡°You use this one in combat?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I have, yes.¡± I respond.


    ¡°The less familiar you are with a construct, the more energy you tend to waste.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''ve noticed, my lion''s step burns more than I would like because I make it last longer and reinforce myself more than I should. It''s instinctual in a way.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''s good that you have that kind of feel for flow.¡± She notes absent-mindedly. ¡°Train it and with time you''ll be able to adapt your timer construct on the moment with but a thought.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to tell me about my lion strike?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The balance between strengthening and reinforcing works for a hammer but would be overdoing it for a lighter weapon. It''s hard to tell since your targeting segment is tailored for you but it also seems to me that you''re not excluding enough muscles.¡± She says.


    Vikiana hesitates for a moment and leans in to touch two points below my bra. She then pushes slightly to make me turn and hits three spots on my back.


    ¡°Those are useless to you, they contribute but it''s so minimal that even without boosting them and using a lion strike to your upper physical limits, you won''t strain them beyond these muscles'' natural capacity.¡± She explains. ¡°Same goes with your hand, unless you''re hurt there is no reason for your weapon to slip out of your grip. Your wrist needs more reinforcing than strengthening.¡±


    Vikiana then proceeds to give me ratios for my joints, the elbow is about half and half reinforcing against strengthening while the shoulder is the inverse of the wrist, the articulation is sturdy and can handle more strain.


    Once done, she transfers the unchanged lion strike back to me. I dismantle it and assemble one while following her instructions, sending it back to her through our feet. A good trick to bypass the disruption construct, perhaps I should look into using the lightning construct through direct contact.


    ¡°Better.¡± She nods. ¡°Do train with it before trying it in combat.¡±


    ¡°Going to be hard with those.¡± I groan, moving my left limb to shake the shackles.


    The Exemplar backs away in a split second, her expression tense but not fearful. She doesn''t trust me or she doesn''t believe I completely control the parasite. Which is valid considering I don''t, it''s a mutually beneficial arrangement to ensure our survival.


    ¡°Keep training your lion strike.¡± She tells me. ¡°I advise you to get very familiar with the lion''s step before even considering optimizing it. But when you do, remember that your ankles are the most fragile part of your legs and to take every care to preserve your knees. At the kinds of speed you can attain with this construct, a single misstep can break them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    ¡°And, Jay.¡± Vikiana pauses, visibly struggling with a decision. ¡°Use this as a last resort.¡± She sends the lion strike and a minuscule construct back to me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The key to disabling the disruption construct.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Why would you give this to me?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Because, in the end, I can''t doubt your loyalty to the Empire and I... do not like this.¡± The Exemplar tells me.


    ¡°I don''t need it.¡± I shake my head. ¡°The disruption construct might even be to my advantage since I only know a single construct that could help.¡±


    ¡°Just keep it, you said you weren''t confident in defending yourself.¡± Vikiana says stiffly. She relaxes a little as she continues. ¡°It''s wise, it''s very difficult to fight with shackles on.¡±


    She stands, picks up her stool, the bowls, the spoon, and leaves quickly. She heads to the upper decks without slowing down. It looks like she doesn''t want to give herself time to reconsider the risk she just took. I could easily expose her to Odo with this, not only that but if I use it, it''ll be difficult for her to explain even if I do get rid of the Count.


    I lean down and step on the middle of the chain keeping my wrists together. I try pulling with my left arm to see what kind of progress I can make towards breaking free, but the chain simply slips under my sole so I stop to avoid disturbing my right arm.


    However strong my limb is, my right arm can''t match it without a construct and I''ll likely need to enhance both so the disparity would remain. I need to find another way than forcing the iron apart. Maybe if I find somewhere to fix it so I can use only my left.


    That''s still brutish besides, apart from the wooden bench which wouldn''t hold, there is only the metal grill and there is nothing to attach the chain to there. I suddenly recall how our plow broke in the summer, the iron head was old and worn out but it didn''t just snap, it hit a rock while I was using a strengthening construct and the impact twisted the metal enough that it tore.


    I turn my wrist around the chain until the links lock up. I could easily break it this way, well maybe not easily considering how thick the iron is but this will be doable as soon as my right arm heals.


    I lie down and get familiar with the new lion strike configuration. The change in how I partition the energy might seem like a small thing since I don''t actually use more or less flow, but the construct is now more efficient by a magnitude.


    It is tailored to my natural limitations to boost the muscles that can take it to the limit while ignoring those that don''t require any help. I start tinkering with it to adapt it to my left limb.


    My root-like fingers, that look so inhuman mostly because of the lack of nails, certainly don''t need to have their strength enhanced even if I plan to rip someone''s throat out. And I am, Odo.


    The absence of nails is such a small detail yet it is so noticeable that even if the brown rubbery skin wasn''t so obviously of Rykz origin, this would give me away on its own.


    I try to determine whether there are any useless string-like muscles to the parasite''s physiology but end up concluding that I don''t know enough about it and messing with internal constructs without the necessary knowledge isn''t a good idea. There is also the fact that I might let it act on its own and that required a full range of movement.


    I spend the afternoon getting to know my new lion strike. The internal structure didn''t change but the targeting segment now has an additional layer of complexity to it.


    A few hours pass and I regenerate enough to assemble a lightning construct with enough flow to incapacitate someone, which takes about a third of a person''s full energy. I take note of which segments exactly are losing stability because of the disruption construct and recreate it without them, anchoring it to my left palm.


    I''ve come so far from the meek peasant that didn''t even dare to talk back to Nobles or deny their requests. I''m more confident, freed by power in some ways. But it came at a steep cost and my actions still carry consequences that cannot be avoided, some that I deserve for my part in Father''s death.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I pull myself out of that train of thought before it can drag me down. Odo is still delaying. A mind game? He''s trying to let me stew in worry. I laugh. I''ve been through so much, does he really think he can break me like that?


    However, Odo does show up before the end of the afternoon, accompanied by Dalv. I swear when I notice the bucket again, my bra and briefs have just barely dried up. The bulky woman has a rope, a cloth towel, and a scarf in hand.


    ¡°No.¡± Conrad suddenly stands and blocks their way.


    ¡°No?¡± Odo asks threateningly.


    ¡°I won''t let you do this.¡± He replies coldly, hand on his sword.


    ¡°You don''t have a choice, Templar.¡± Odo sneers. ¡°Your Exemplar signed off on it, now stand aside or I will demand that you be arrested.¡±


    ¡°That''s not... possible.¡± Conrad stutters.


    What''s getting him so agitated? The young Count loses patience and walks around the Templar who seems too stunned to react. I get up to my feet, Dalv deposits the bucket on a barrel and takes hold of her whip. I walk to the back of the cell, ready for another round.


    Conrad gets his bearings back and looks at his brethren for support. The three Templars shake their heads sadly. He grits his teeth and departs, climbing the stairs two steps at a time. No doubt going to Vikiana.


    ¡°Where do the Rykz plan to land?¡± Odo asks me.


    I remain silent. He raises his hand, pressing thumb and middle finger together. Snap. Dalv walks up to the cell and opens the padlock. They''re already ignoring the Exemplar''s warning.


    I consider meeting them head on but I don''t have enough confidence in beating them with so many injuries and almost no flow. It isn''t worth draining the healing construct for the possibility of avoiding some pain, I''ll have a better opportunity later.


    ¡°It puts its hands behind its back.¡± He orders, drawing his sword. I can''t exactly do that. He scoffs at my confusion. ¡°Walk over the chain.¡± He adds.


    Once again, I hesitate. It could worsen my injuries. Not as much as fighting them since I would only end up at the same place but in a worse state. I rage inside but do as Odo says, I step over the chain linking the shackles together, passing my hands behind my back.


    I''ve lost my arm, I can handle a little torture. I forge my resolve and decide to endure. Dalv picks up the bucket and fills it water. Meanwhile, the Count commands me to lie down on the bench, his sword held high to threaten me.


    I follow the orders automatically. This is what occurs when you lose. I need to be patient. I can make it. It takes a bit of doing to find a position with my right arm stuck between me and the bench in such a way that my weight holds it in place without causing too much pain.


    Odo watches with impatience as Dalv kneels by my side to tie my waist to the bench with the rope. She then blindfolds me with the scarf. The bulky woman turns to the Count, nodding to signify she''s ready.


    ¡°Where will do the Rykz plan to land?¡± Odo asks again.


    I keep my silence, there''s no point in bravado at this stage. I''ll rip him apart soon, patience. The young Count waits for my answer, smile widening as none comes. Snap. Dalv places the cloth towel over my mouth and nose, folding it several times.


    She then picks up the bucket to hold it over my head while Odo moves to grab my forehead and applies pressure to hold it still. His smile fades and he makes a grimace, showing aversion. Because he''s touching a low-born monster, no doubt. I feel repugnance myself but it is a minor inconvenience at best.


    Dalv dips the bucket. I detect the water getting closer and closer to the edge. The knowledge and ability to sense water pouring down onto the cloth covering my face doesn''t help prepare me for the drops that suddenly trickle down my nostrils, irritating the air ducts. Wrong. I think, water in my nose is wrong.


    I push air out to expel the invading liquid with little to no success, I don''t even succeed in pushing the drenched cloth away from my nose, away from my face. It''s smothering me!


    I soon experience the urgency to breathe in, I wasted my entire supply of air in a vain attempt and now I have no more. The water, this foreign invader is blocking my nose. Without even a conscious thought, I open my mouth wide to inhale the vital air, to grasp at life.


    I''m drowning! The thought resonates like a scream, engulfing all. It''s inside my lungs! There is water inside me. Drops trickling down my throat in the wrong channel, an oppressing presence, death in darkness.


    I cough. A desperate, panicked, reflexive attempt to expel the liquid except it doesn''t help! It only wasted what little air I grasped and I immediately breathe in, urgently seeking to replenish the crucial supply.


    The cloth is drawn in with the air and water, pressing against my lips and nostrils. I''m trapped! My survival instinct is lost, struggling to move my legs or arms isn''t achieving anything, inhaling is making it worse. Water breaches my lungs, flooding them.


    I feel the cool substance spread from tendrils who are writhing under my skin, seeking solutions, survival. My mind clears somewhat but that only helps me realize that I''m... breaking.


    I won''t last, the limb isn''t able to save me. It is struggling against the shackles. It pulls the chain taut and then slams against the bench, unable to find the space to coil on itself. I can''t breathe! Air! Water... Breathe!


    The towel is pulled away. Thank you, oh Emperor, air, air. I cough, I retch, I grasp at life. Sounds reach my ears but I am in no state to recognize them, to make sense of anything other than that I''m actually still alive. Slap. A sharp burning feeling bites my left cheek.


    ¡°Tell me what the plan is.¡± Odo shouts in my face.


    It takes a second for the words to register. Too slow. Clap. The flat of his hand impacts my right cheek, dazing me and provoking a stinging pain. I need to answer. I open my mouth to speak and then stop. What?


    What was I just about to? Cold fear courses through me as I realize that I came very close to just... to just folding, bending. Odo brings his thumb and middle finger together. I involuntarily tense, forgetting all about my efforts to hide my ability to detect my surroundings despite the blindfold. Snap.


    He doesn''t seem to have noticed but that doesn''t stop me from actually feeling hatred towards myself for breaking down. Dalv places the towel back on my face and I feel the desire to beg for mercy.


    Why should I be so stubborn? What? I revolt against the promise of relief, I rage inside. If this goes on, it''ll get to a point where I''ll say anything for air, for survival, to make it stop.


    Dalv leans in and grabs the bucket. I reach for the lightning construct anchored to my left hand and wrestle the parasite for control of the arm. I don''t let it and brutally impose my will by communicating danger with my entire being.


    I writhe on the bench. Odo misses the point of it, he tries to keep my head immobile while Dalv splashes me with water. I hold my breath, which only makes the wet cloth feel even more stifling.


    My mind is blank, unthinking, white with hysteria. It is all I can do to reach out with my root-like left fingers to brush against Odo''s ankle. I activate the construct.


    Crack. I hear, no, I experience the lightning bolt course through me. I convulse and seize, my muscles disobey me. My thoughts are scattered, scrambled. Bodies flail uncontrollably, nails rake against my flesh. Chaos.


    The haze lifts and I notice three more people in the cell. Odo is laid flat against the hull, the back of his head is resting against one of the wooden beams forming the galley''s skeleton. Dalv is standing but unsteadily. The bulky woman''s fingertips are bloody.


    The Templars grab the two of them and pull them out of the cell, one of them takes care to sustain Odo''s head. The detail hones my focus and I notice that there is a cut at the base of his skull. A ray of hope helps me recover further but I notice soon after that he is still breathing.


    Odo blinks. He isn''t even unconscious. I shake my head, making the oppressive drenched cloth slip entirely off of me. I intensify my fight against the rope restraining me, terror remains deeply ingrained in my flesh.


    My limb is shaking, struggling against the shackles for freedom. My right arm feels like it was hacked at with an axe, several blows to my shoulder and forearm, agonizing pain that fuels my urge to fight, to retaliate.


    Vikiana and Conrad rush down the stairs, no doubt attracted by the commotion. The first glance she throws is to check on me, the second is for Odo and the disappointment on her face is unmistakable but only lasts for a split second. She points Conrad to me and walks up to the Count, checking his pulse.


    Conrad turns his eyes away from my bust. I look down, there are four shallow, bleeding, trenches coursing from my clavicle and across my now exposed right breast. Dalv''s nails dug in my flesh, and ripped the right side of my bra off.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks.


    Conrad doesn''t wait for my answer, he unties the rope and then leans in while looking away to try to hesitantly bring the pieces of my bra back together. Without warning, I rise and slam his fucking nose with my forehead. Conrad falls with a cry of pain, his nose probably broken.


    I jump to my feet and hurriedly step over my shackle''s chains. I hear yells of warning but block them out, one thing, and one thing alone matters. Odo dies. Dalv has her whip already in hand. I rush out of the cell, fully prepared to tank the blow. I cross the threshold.


    A golden cube impacts my chest. I feel my brain vibrate, impact the inside of my skull. My already short breath is cut to nil. I drop, to my knees, and then on my face. I''ll wake up dead. Worse, I''ll wake up drowning.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch14

    I awaken flat on my belly, my arms stuck under me with a golden sun floating in front of my eyes. Flow. I reach out to my own to defend myself but notice the face behind the glow as I do.


    Conrad, his nose is bloody and slightly off. I struggle against my shackles, to fight, to survive, but find no leeway. My other sense informs me that the rope is tied around my chains. Panic, buried just beneath the surface, flares. It takes a conscious effort not to lash out and hurt myself even more.


    The break in my right forearm feels just as bad, if not worse, than it was yesterday before Vikiana set the splints that are now broken. My shoulder''s muscles mended, but it isn''t enough and the wound reopened.


    I scrutinize my surroundings and find that I''m not inside the cell. Odo is lying down a few meters away, Dalv is healing him. So I was only out a few minutes at the most.


    ¡°Kuh.¡± I cough, there is still some water inside my airways. ¡°Keh.¡± A rush of fear and adrenaline quickly follows.


    The thirteen Templars are present, six of them are blocking the stairs, preventing soldiers from barging in. Grace is on the rowers'' deck, pacing with a frown. She seems worried but not overly so. Vikiana is lying back against a barrel, face buried in her hands. Her expression underneath is difficult to interpret.


    ¡°It is awake.¡± Dalv tells Odo.


    ¡°Good.¡± He replies, supporting himself on Dalv to stand. ¡°We can resume where we left off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°No?¡± Odo repeats. ¡°No?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She confirms. ¡°You''ve demonstrated quite clearly that you are unable to follow the security measures in place and these rudimentary facilities don''t allow for amateurism.¡±


    ¡°It almost broke.¡± Odo affirms.


    ¡°Fu, ck you.¡± I growl, voice hindered by the ball of nerves in my throat.


    ¡°I can teach it the meaning of the word, there are ways to...¡± Odo spits in my direction. ¡°Escalate.¡±


    Vikiana rises from her position, she lowers her right arm to rest her palm on her sword''s golden lion head pommel. She slowly approaches Odo and stops when facing him. Dalv tries to interpose herself in-between them but Vikiana''s left hand flickers, it disappears and reappears as a fist hitting her jaw.


    The bulky woman drops, unconscious. Vikiana then places the same hand on the young Count''s shoulder. Odo is too startled, too surprised to think of drawing his weapon, he tries to move back but she stops him.


    ¡°Do I look like I''m about to take your head off your shoulders?¡± She asks, almost casually.


    ¡°N, no?¡± Odo stutters.


    ¡°That''s odd.¡± The Exemplar notes, the threat of violence is evident in her tone.


    ¡°You can''t...¡± He starts but stops on his own, no doubt realizing that he''s alone. Odo straightens his back. ¡°I will retire for the night, Exemplar. But tomorrow, it will talk.¡±


    Odo shakes Vikiana''s hand from his shoulder and stomps towards the stairs, shoving the Templars aside to make his way out. He is visibly restraining his pace, controlling himself.


    ¡°Clear out!¡± Vikiana orders sharply.


    The Templars clear out and climb the stairs to guard the top. Conrad and another grab Dalv and drag her out. Vikiana waits for them to leave the cargo-hold before turning to me.


    I glare at her, my only resort to evacuate my anger as I am unable to move. She walks up to me and takes her dagger out to cut the rope. I flip over to my back. The movement releases my right arm from the pressure of my weight but, as blood flows in, a wave of agony courses through me. I shake.


    Vikiana reaches down and helps me sit down with my back against the cell door''s metal bars. I want to talk, to show strength, but I feel that if I do, tears will escape me. The Exemplar silently takes hold of my torn bra, tying the two ends of the right shoulder strap together, covering me.


    She is hesitating, looking like she wants to talk. Her hard traits don''t hide her unusually concerned expression. In the end, she takes my mask out from under her leather armor and holds it out for me. I snatch it out of her hand and place it over my face, injecting energy in the runic construct.


    I breathe out in relief. Yvonne''s comment didn''t sound true to me when she said I was different with it on, but it turns out that I simply never realized that it reassured me, brought me strength and comfort from anonymity. How weak.


    I need to escape. I... I can''t be taken to the institute. I cannot stay here. The succession of thoughts doesn''t do anything to help me calm down, it increases my nervous shaking and disturbs my right arm. Vikiana notices.


    She stands and makes her way to a backpack set against a crate. She riffles through it until she finds two more wooden splints. She then walks back and crouches on my right.


    She carefully takes hold of my forearm and unties the leather strips holding the two broken splints before replacing them. I should hate this woman but I can''t fight the fact that her presence makes me feel safer.


    But she isn''t on my side, Vikiana and Aisha are using me. I need time, at least a day and a half of rest to heal. A burst of anguish arises at the thought of having to deal with Odo tomorrow with my arm in this state.


    ¡°I need time, pl.¡± I cut myself off, just short of begging. ¡°I, just one day.¡±


    I feel... sick. I''m taking advantage of my own weakness to buy space, pulling on her emotional cords.


    ¡°It''s my fault. I should have seen it.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°You are in no state to withstand this.¡±


    ¡°I''m fi...¡± I protest automatically, out of vain pride.


    ¡°Young.¡± She interrupts me. ¡°There is a difference between fighting with your life on the line and being taken to the edge, shown how mortal you are and the lack of control you have on the outcome.¡± The Exemplar''s expression hardens. ¡°There will be no more. I shouldn''t even have let it happen to begin with. This isn''t required in the mission parameters, I don''t know what game the Shade is playing, but I won''t go along.¡±


    I don''t react to the empty words. All I need is a day and then I''m going to... I''ll spend the night and day regenerating, looking for a way to fix myself enough that I can run.


    ¡°I''ll handle myself Odo if need be.¡± She says.


    ¡°Odo is mine.¡± I utter.


    Vikiana remains silent. I focus on my plan. I know how I can escape the cell, I just have to... My broken forearm is the most pressing matter, that won''t heal in time. I reach for my healing construct and concentrate it on my shoulder muscles and ribs.


    I look down at the splints holding it straight. The problem isn''t so much the constant pain it radiates but the hurt when I move it and displace the bones. The Exemplar moves to sit in front of me.


    ¡°What crazy idea crossed my daughter''s mind this time?¡± Vikiana asks softly.


    I take the distraction, more than willing to occupy my thoughts with Leomi. I recount what I know of her intentions. How she wants people to pledge oaths to her organization instead of an individual, that she wants to create a charter with rules of conduct that would forge trust.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Vikiana asks a few questions about whether its possible to do that and I tell her that Celyz did say it was. She doesn''t say that the Rykz lied but doubt is clear on her face so I explain that while she doesn''t tell the whole truth, she wouldn''t tell a straight lie that can be easily refuted.


    Vikiana is convinced by the argument but keeps pressing about more details which I can''t give her considering I don''t have any information apart from the fact that oaths to flow are much more malleable than the general public knows, but the Exemplar is already aware of that.


    Yet, she remains stuck on the fact that one can take an oath towards an organization, she doesn''t let it go. It hits me after a while that the Templar Order could easily be supplied with flow using this method. That''s why Vikiana is having such a hard time believing me.


    I put forward the notion that Nobility could be blocking the information but Vikiana says that if they know, then the University and the Empire do too because Nobles are in no way united.


    She suggests that Nobility would revolt if the Emperor tried. Beyond that, we both agree that if it was so easy, the Emperor would have used his long lifespan to gradually introduce the idea to undermine Nobility so there must be drawbacks and obstacles we simply don''t know about.


    That or the fact that it''s possible is new information, or simply something humans haven''t discovered yet. Talking to her and about Leomi, even indirectly like this, helps me stabilize emotionally.


    It allows me to regain sight of my oath to the Izla and remember the future I need to strive for, one of peace, rest. Conrad arrives as our conversation dies down, bringing two bowls, spoons, and a small cauldron one-third filled by gruel.


    The Templar''s nose was straightened and he wiped the blood. Still, the break remains visible. I don''t apologize, I don''t regret it. At the end of the day, we''re enemies even if I loathe the fact that I find myself opposed to my Emperor''s Order.


    There is no avoiding the fact that my faith in Emperor Rasaec was shaken but I cannot let myself doubt his plan at this juncture even if I work to... not oppose but improve. One way or another, I''ll have to enter the institute and the data He needs provides me with some leverage against them.


    I only need to break the... escape. Conrad tears me out of my thoughts by holding out a gourd for me to drink. I edge away from it despite my thirst. I can''t see water right now. He makes a tight grimace and puts it down in front of the Exemplar.


    Conrad then retreats to the back end of the cargo-hold. Vikiana fills my bowl and gives it to me. I notice that she uses her left hand to do so, which wouldn''t be indicative of anything except that she''s keeping her torso out of my left limb''s range.


    Prudent. I consider attacking but, frustratingly, the fact remains that a good portion of the barrels filling the cargo-hold contain flow that she can call upon. I cannot defeat her without a weapon, injured, and with barely any energy.


    No, my plan to scut... break out depends on specific goals that I need to attain, rushing will destroy my chances. I inspect the key to the disruption construct she gave me. She knew something would happen, and let it. I wonder what the thought process was, to give me a better chance? Because she judged me as weak, like Leomi?


    ¡°How''s your arm?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Worse, I think.¡± I answer.


    ¡°You''ll have plenty of time to heal by the time we reach the institute.¡± She says. I do my best to hide my reaction to her words. ¡°I''ll be there and the Shade will make sure that the priority is the data, not torture or experiments. Once we have that, there is no reason for us to leave you there.¡±


    ¡°Or to keep me alive.¡± I say in her place. She shuffles uneasily, looking to go back on what she said when she didn''t think I was listening. ¡°Don''t bother, we''re not friends but I understand why you went there. Believe me, after... after that. I do.¡±


    Vikiana nods. I shift the mask aside to start eating, in silence. The mood shifted, undermined by the reality of our situations. Whatever she is willing to do for me, it''ll never cross the line between us. We may both hold a similar loyalty to the Emperor, but the Exemplar is part of the power structure while I am not.


    I serve myself a second a third time. She observes as I eat, a question held back on the tip of her tongue. I turn a blind eye to it, focusing on the barrels and trying to figure out which contain flow.


    There are no markings on their surface, at least none that I can detect with my other sense. Perhaps there is writing or a symbol, but the most I can tell at the moment is that there are barrels of water on either side of the cargo-hold.


    ¡°Doesn''t i... the creation need to eat?¡± Vikiana asks once I finish my bowl.


    ¡°It takes what it needs out of me unless it is starving.¡± I reply calmly.


    The Exemplar''s expression distorts in pity, and... maybe disgust mixed in but I might be projecting. She schools her traits in no time and asks if I want more gruel, an obvious change of subject. I wave it off. I lean back against the cell door''s metal bars, make use of it to get back on my feet.


    Vikiana stands before I do, letting me rise on my own. I find myself grateful that she doesn''t offer help. I walk back in my cell. My mask falls off. Clack. The polished item hits the ground. I forgot that the disruption construct would interfere with it since it sticks because of flow.


    I groan and crouch down to pick it up. I lie down on the bench, setting the mask back on my face. I close my eyes, but with no intention of sleeping yet. Vikiana closes the padlock and departs, calling the Templars back.


    I follow her path to the upper deck. The soldiers don''t pay her much attention. They wouldn''t be so indifferent if they knew about what transpired between the Exemplar and the young Count. The confrontation wasn''t big, but there would be some reaction on their part, looks and whispers.


    Vikiana heads to the ship''s bow once again, but she doesn''t sing. She waits. Four of the temple guards take position near my cell. A fifth, Conrad, watches over for a few minutes but soon leaves and joins the Exemplar on the upper deck.


    They talk, and as hard as I try, I fail to read the words off their lips. I let my mind wander, but not so much that I grow drowsy. The galley-slaves are rowing, the sound construct''s beats are regular.


    Every few minutes, I send the tiny specks of flow I regenerate to my healing construct. It staves boredom off, and I can''t really help myself from doing so. After what seems to be days of boredom, the soldiers finally give them a break. Nightfall, the day''s end I suppose.


    I focus on my healing construct and adjust its timer to last a single day, double the construct''s standard. I then empty my energy into the construct for the last time. My reserves will be full tomorrow at the same time.


    My plan is simple if complicated in execution. I need to turn the slaves to my side, which can be done by showing them the path to survival. I recall what Leomi told me so long ago about the results of her bouts with Vikiana. I can best someone of a higher skill level, no one is so perfect that they''re invincible.


    I need to create favorable circumstances. Cheat, because there are no such things as rules in battle, in survival. Nobility''s greatest weakness is the fact that their soldiers are loyal to the one holding the title, the one paying them.


    Even if I had the gold, it is doubtful that I would be able to turn soldiers, especially after my defeat. Still, I can turn this the other way around. If they let their liege die... it is over for them, not only will they not get paid, but they may very well find themselves without a home to return to.


    Odo is integral to my success, but so is cutting the Templars off from flow. It would severely limit, if not eliminate, their use of armor-piercing constructs as well as force them to be more conservative about their lion strikes. Their overall strength would drop significantly.


    It isn''t possible to overpower those guarding me, that''s why I plan to breac... Anyway, there aren''t any Templars on the other galley. I pause as the back of my mind notes a shift in Vikiana''s posture. She is looking at Aisha over her shoulder, unmistakably angry.


    The Exemplar turns to Conrad, speaks, and the man leaves. Soon after, the Shade takes his place next to her. Vikiana speaks a single sentence. Aisha a single word. The former punches the latter in the stomach.


    Aisha doubles over, gripping the guardrail to keep her balance. The Exemplar looks down at her. I imagine it to be a pitiless glare. What''s this about? Me? But why? It''s not like what would happen to me was any mystery.


    All I can think of is that something changed about Vikiana''s perception of the situation. Aisha recovers her breath and blocks the second punch. She does it effortlessly despite the fact that Exemplar''s attack was so quick that I only noticed once it was stopped.


    The Shade is definitely a lot better at combat than her young age and small frame would suggest. It is no coincidence. I never thought of her as a physical threat, even after I learned of her true occupation.


    Aisha leaves, apparently neither of them are in the mood to have a conversation. Not surprising considering the commotion around them, the soldiers who saw alerted the others in time for them all to see one of their own be hit by an Exemplar.


    Aisha''s face, no doubt hidden behind her illusion construct, is impassible. Yet, those who walk up to her, to ask what just happened, react to her answer with surprise, amazement, or shock. Many even pat her shoulder in a comforting manner, laughing and looking impressed.


    She probably sold them some story to maintain her cover. I could expose her, out of spite or whatever, but what would it gain me? Odo knowing could cause her trouble but he''ll die. Vikiana knows and the Templars aren''t going to blab about one of their own.


    The soldiers and crime-slaves are even more irrelevant than a Count living on borrowed time. Them knowing her face, name, and occupation would prevent her from working in Port-Odo... maybe. Her name and face are interchangeable.


    It could spread to the Izla, she would lose would be an established identity on the Izla but wouldn''t she just need Cecil to help her forge another? Pointless. Revealing that I can see through her disguise would cost me much more than it costs her.


    Vikiana figured it out and I can''t trust her to keep it to herself, but the Shade doesn''t know for now and the Exemplar isn''t going to throw the information around... hopefully. This is one of the occasions where the fractured nature of the Empire works in my favor. I close my eyes. I''ve watched all I needed to. Rest, heal, slaughter.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch15

    Tack. I blink, no longer feeling the mask on my face. I look around, finding it on the ground not too far. I pick it up and set it back on my face. The ship is waking up as well. The galley-slaves, sleeping on their benches in the most uncomfortable positions, are being slapped or beaten awake by soldiers.


    I grit my teeth. Criminals as they may be, they are humans, not animals. I notice that the bucket, that spilled yesterday during the chaos following the activation of my lightning construct, is upright in my cell and filled with water.


    I rise, shifting the mask to the top of my head. Despite my parched throat, my thirst, it takes a conscious effort to make myself drink and I do so one tiny gulp at a time. I then splash water over the ridiculous amount of dried blood covering my body to clean up, scraping it off when necessary.


    Vikiana is asleep in the cargo-hold, hidden from my view behind a crate. The four Templars responsible for guarding me are watching me like hawks. I turn my back on them and sit with my legs crossed, the closest to privacy I can get.


    They cannot help but stare at my left side where my limb''s shoulder links to my flesh, the tendrils protruding from under my skin. Their gazes make me feel so uncomfortable that I have a hard time thinking. I need to find a way to fix my forearm if I want to escape tonight.


    I don''t have a choice but to hide the shackles from their sight if I want to break them with any discretion. I sigh, resigned, and focus within. Of all the constructs I know, the only one that could do it in a reasonable timeframe is the merging construct.


    But, directly fusing my bones together sounds like a terrible idea considering I don''t know anything about the effects it would have on my biological functions and would shorten my arm. So, I need to do it indirectly. I essentially need splints that would allow me to use my arm, the wood ones are out, too fragile.


    I look down at the chains. Desperate times, desperate measures. To do this well, it would take a whole portion of flow, which is less than it would take to heal it with an overcharged healing construct and be possibly less risky than messing with the healing construct.


    Can''t try yet. I carefully move my right shoulder. The muscles are reconnected well enough. I bring my left limb tight against my rib-cage. The ribs are fused well enough. Both actions are painful, but it appears that trading one of my injuries to fix the other two paid off.


    Although, I would have thought that the ribs would have taken longer. The limb''s tendrils kept them in place and that seems to have helped the process. I assemble a merging construct and start re-familiarizing myself with its segments.


    It might hurt a lot more, but I can''t risk dilating the bones so it''ll have to be the iron. I''m fucking crazy even considering this. I need to cut my skin to the bone before doing it, to make sure that I don''t merge the iron with a vein, a nerve, or tendon.


    So, cutting. How do I do that? I don''t have a weapon. I explore the cell once again, fruitlessly. Planks, beams, bench. I pause. There is something sticking out from my other sense, something in the wood. Nails.


    I''m sitting on two of the hull''s planks, kept together by nails and with cord stuck between them to make the link watertight. I press my left hand''s root-like fingers around the nail and... push. The wood is too resistant to break with just this, sadly. I could coil back and... No, too much damage, too loud.


    I assemble a lion strike with a tiny amount of flow, targeting my left hand alone. I focus on my hearing, the oars plunging in the seawater, the sound construct marking the beat, the ship hull''s creaking. I sink down into the rhythm of it, counting down and predicting.


    I activate the construct and press. Crack. Cold sweat rolls down my back. The wood around the nail gave away, just slightly. The Templars didn''t even blink. I sigh in relief. The nail''s head is sticking out, just a little bit. Just enough to take hold of it and slowly, carefully, pull it out.


    I put it away in my briefs for later. I then get back to my merging construct to adjust two segments governing material dilation. I only change one of the two, the one I''ll use on the iron. I extend the timer segment, I''ll be able to accelerate the process once I get a handle on it but to get there it needs to start slow.


    This is insane. It''s the only way. I swore to end this war for the Izla, the objective is half accomplished. I cannot... it hurts but I cannot trust the Empire because the greater good it is pursuing is different from the one I am. Not incompatible, but diverging.


    I have intimate knowledge of the threat that the Rykz pose and, so far, I have failed to convince those who matter that the costs of a war with them will supersede the gains. Could it be that humans are so blindly arrogant that even when faced with overwhelming force, they still believe that they''ll win? And if they do win, in what state will we be left in?


    It seems that they cannot imagine their own defeat. Perhaps an irrational belief in oneself is a requirement to wage war. I certainly wouldn''t have been able to do all that I''ve done, struggling against impossible odds, without some ability to delude myself.


    And when I cracked, when I didn''t have faith that I could make it, what kept me going was insanity, love, a reckless disregard for what could happen to me. Few have this kind of madness in them. Or at least, I haven''t met any.


    I could reveal more of what I know, that this could lead to full-out war. Wait, don''t they already know? My Emperor reinforced his phalanxes near the Silver Hive and moved in reserves along the border, it means that He had at least some inkling that the consequences could go beyond a simple war with Queen Grikyz. Too many questions. Not enough Answers.


    How could He... I shake my head. This isn''t a productive line of thought. I explore the galley with my other sense. Odo is on the upper deck, pacing with a frustrated expression. Your game isn''t going as planned, huh.


    Vikiana is up, talking to her Templars in the stairs to the cargo-hold. I try to read her lips once more. The most I get out of it is ''Dot'', maybe, and then perhaps ''nyne'', and ''pa'', mere fragments. Seems like she told them ''Don''t let anyone pass.'' but that''s me using what Vikiana said she would do to guess what she would be saying right now.


    ... Rhaa. Mother always bashed me with confirmation bias. This isn''t reliable at all. I feel like I could manage with extensive practice but it''s useless at the moment. I simply observe Odo and Vikiana as they seem to be on a collision course.


    The Noble is too stupid to simply back down and I''ve experienced the Exemplar''s stubbornness first hand. If she''s made a decision, she simply isn''t going to back down. Good, keep your attention on each other.


    So many things could go wrong that I decide to spend the rest of the morning getting as accustomed as possible to the merging construct, how its segments function. I occasionally notice Odo barking at his soldiers, venting.


    My stomach informs me that it is noon. Not long after, Vikiana talks to Conrad who makes his way towards the ship''s stern. Minutes later, a man wearing an apron crosses the rowers'' deck to climb up to the upper deck and talk to his Lord. This has to be about food. That''s not good.


    Odo''s expression brightens like he suddenly got an idea. He gathers a half-dozen soldiers and heads downstairs, passing by his galley-slaves without even sparing them a glance.


    He then heads directly towards Vikiana and her Templars. The conversation that ensues is quiet at first but Odo grows confused. The Exemplar''s lips clearly form the word ''no'', she isn''t budging.


    I imagine she doesn''t even have to invent a reason, both her and the Shade agreed to keep my identity under wraps so they can''t allow soldiers down. This falls entirely within Vikiana''s mission parameters.


    Odo grows agitated, angry. He is too used to getting his way. He shouts, the voice reaches my cell at its high point. The Exemplar doesn''t budge, her icy expression remains. After that outburst, the Count departs towards the stern with his escort, leaving my range of detection.


    A few moments later, Odo returns with Conrad but no soldiers. The Templar is empty-handed. I grit my teeth, no sustenance for me today. Odo doesn''t even stop to discuss this with Vikiana, he stomps past her and returns to the upper deck.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    He likely wanted to use his soldiers to hold me so he didn''t have to do it himself, likely starving me and using food as a reward for talking. Coward, it''s just a bit of lightning. I can''t bring myself to smile. The end result is that I''m not going to get the food I need to maintain control of my limb.


    I should be able to last the day as long as I don''t exert it but I have to since it''ll only get worse tomorrow if I delay my attempt, not to mention that the symbiont is almost assuredly expending resources to help us heal. This move on my sustenance is pretty much an ultimatum whether they realize it or not.


    Where can I find food? I need to be in my best shape if I am to beat the odds. The Templars are splitting up, leaving only two to guard the stairs to the cargo-hold while the other six join Vikiana and make their way to the stern.


    Can''t expect much there. I turn my attention back to my cell. Maybe, maybe it''ll catch another rat. I shiver in revulsion. I can''t help but be glad that there isn''t any within reach. Ironic how I''ve devoured humans, yet rodents are apparently one step too far.


    As I thought, the Templars return without a portion for me. They relieve the other six who go have their meal. At least the Rykz offered food for work. I wonder if I could row in exchange. Silly thought.


    I go through the instructions I can send my limb, wondering if there is a way to make it go to sleep and consume less. Not much there. I do hit on the one that gets the parasite to camouflage the damage it does to its host.


    I look down at my left breast. It is just a useless piece of flesh in the end, perhaps... Ting. Vikiana knocks on the cell''s bars with her knuckles. I throw a glance over my shoulder.


    ¡°How bad is it for you to skip meals?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''ll eat me if there isn''t anything else.¡± I reply sharply.


    Vikiana falls silent, taken aback by my answer. I turn away and assemble three signaling constructs. I add the ''camouflage'' order to each and then break them at different points. At the end of the first, then middle, and lastly at the start. Somewhat abstract, but the meaning should be obvious enough.


    ¡°How long do you have until that happens?¡± Vikiana asks. I remain silent. ¡°I need to know what the time limit is to cut your losses and take action.¡± She insists.


    ¡°Exemplar, we should have cut our losses four years ago before provoking the Rykz and placing the Empire on a path to total war.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°I will not provide you with information that can easily be used against me.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to find out eventually, Count Odo is resolved to get you to talk and he thinks you''ll do so before we get to Meiridin. You''re willing to risk your health just to buy time?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Whether it gets to that point or not is up to you.¡± I shrug, unconcerned. ¡°Aisha could...¡±


    ¡°Don''t.¡± She interrupts me.


    ¡°Put an end to all of this whenever she wants.¡± I continue, ignoring her. ¡°But she won''t, will she. I won''t be left to die like Idali, but I''m willing to bet that she''ll consider that the fact that I''m alive as having preserved my health well enough.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try to talk to her.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Send her to me, I''d like to have a little chat with her.¡± I laugh grimly.


    ¡°That''s not going to happen.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Too bad. I wonder what she looks like now.¡± I muse out loud, deceiving the Exemplar.


    Aisha is helping soldiers bring the sail back, I might not know what her illusion construct currently shows but I don''t need to. I am darkly amused by the fact that this Shade seems to think that I''ll work as her asset after this.


    ¡°Did you train the lion strike?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. I would have actually considered staying long enough to spar with the Exemplar if I could. ¡°Any tips about layering it with a strengthening construct?¡±


    ¡°Both constructs need to be able to stand on their own to conserve adaptability.¡± She replies. ¡°If you run out of flow and your strengthening construct is what allows your body to handle the lion strike, you could find yourself in a bad spot. Otherwise, same advice as the lion strike, don''t boost the muscles that can naturally handle the strain. I wouldn''t advise you to use both at once unless you have access to an external source of flow. It isn''t an efficient use of your energy.¡±


    I nod absent-mindedly, already assembling a strengthening construct and removing the muscles she told me not to enhance with the lion strike. I''ll have to be very careful with what the tells me.


    Leaving those muscles out seems to make sense but the woman tried to exploit my helmet''s restrained line of sight, I wouldn''t put it past her to trick me by giving me bad advice to make it easier for her to defeat me. I should avoid physical combat with the Exemplar if at all possible.


    ¡°You know the Rykz lightning construct.¡± She speaks up.


    ¡°I do.¡± I reply.


    There is no point in hiding the obvious, besides I''ve demonstrated it often enough on the Izla and she no doubt heard of it.


    ¡°I would like you to return the key I''ve given you.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Ah. Because you''ll protect me?¡± I ask, scoffing. ¡°I''m finding it difficult to trust that considering...¡± I pat my stomach.


    ¡°I can change the disruption construct.¡± She says.


    ¡°You would have if you could, without asking or bringing it up. No, I think it''s too late to make any changes now that it''s deployed.¡± I tell her, basing this on the fact that Duke Meria had to touch the runic construct in the headquarters to disable it. ¡°I suppose you could disable it and then assemble it again but that would waste a lot of flow, wouldn''t it?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse, I will double the guard.¡± The Exemplar says.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I shrug. ¡°I''ll take it as a breach of our deal.¡±


    While I''m didn''t plan to break the spirit of our agreement, I won''t complain if she puts an end to it by herself. The difference between four and eight pairs of eyes on me is negligible.


    ¡°Does that mean you''re going to try to escape?¡± She asks. ¡°Turn around, Elizabeth.¡± She suddenly adds.


    ¡°What do you think I''m hiding?¡± I scoff, throwing her a mocking glance over my shoulder. ¡°This is all the privacy I get.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± The Exemplar orders.


    There is no doubt in my mind that there will be consequences if I refuse so I spin around without breaking eye contact.


    ¡°Satisfied that the monster is still secure in its cage?¡± I growl.


    Vikiana frowns but doesn''t answer. I get back in position and observe her talk to the Templars guarding the stairs. They leave and gather the rest of them, doubling my guard to eight with two upstairs on the rowers'' deck. Over the next few hours, they rotate in groups of two.


    My hunger only grows more intense but I still hesitate to activate the signaling constructs. I do not want to give up the semblance of a normal appearance provided by this fake left breast but I don''t have much of a choice.


    Yet, I delay the decision. Vikiana could come back and order me to turn around again. I bide my time and wait for nightfall, for my flow reserves to refill. I spend the entire afternoon in a state of uncertainty, so many things could go wrong.


    I need to disable the disruption construct, break my shackles, merge the pieces to my forearm''s bones, and my escape won''t have even begun once all of that is done. The most delicate part of the plan will be to shatter the... Anyway. It is a stressful experience to spend the afternoon in a state of constant doubt.


    After an excruciating wait, soldiers and Templars do start going to sleep. I don''t give myself the opportunity to rethink my plan, I activate the three signaling constructs. My limb receives the instructions and the fused tendrils in my left breast react momentarily.


    The rubbery flesh underneath my skin contorts, provoking a ticklish sensation. An itch somewhere I can''t scratch. The breast gradually loses volume. Viscous brown blood is being drained out as I''d hoped and, with any luck, it''ll provide the parasite with some much-needed sustenance.


    My heartbeat accelerates as the first step of my plan becomes reality. I stop myself from proceeding too fast with the next one, I decide to give my limb the time it needs to reassign its resources.


    During the next half-hour, blood is pumped out of the mass of fused tendrils to the point where it splits into thin individual appendages once again. The separating process is countless times faster than it took to grow them but it takes another thirty minutes for it to complete.


    The tendrils then spread out, diffusing the cool substance to numb the occasional spike of pain they provoke when doing so. I smother the uneasiness and reluctance I feel as the symbiont spreads those newly freed appendages throughout my body. It is necessary.


    They anchor themselves to my sternum in front, then to my spine in my back. Those that remain reach down, positioning themselves over my belly. That last adjustment of the tendril network is the one that causes me the most pain.


    I take it in stride, directly telling my limb to fight for survival. I''m not holding nothing back tonight. I giggle at the thought, my good humor helped along by the euphoria that accompanies the Rykz adrenaline equivalent.


    I don''t forget about prudence and scrutinize the Templars before making my next move. Those on guard duty are making odd expressions but don''t appear to be worried that I''m attempting an escape.


    I stealthily slip my left hand in my briefs and take hold of the nail I stashed in there earlier. I gently take hold of my right arm and rest it on my crossed legs before untying the leather strips holding the splints in place.


    I then run the nail''s point over my skin, seeking the spots around the broken bones without veins or nerves to hinder the operation. I prick the skin in the two I find to mark them.


    Vikiana is lying down in the cargo-hold but her irregular breaths tell me that she isn''t sleeping yet. No matter, it won''t be long. I train myself by assembling this new and improved lion strike, training while I wait for her to succumb.

 Alone.Ch16

    Vikiana is asleep, and so are the majority of the soldiers on the galley. The six Templars watching me have long lost their focus. Anyone would between talking to each other and combating their fatigue.


    The cool substance has spread throughout my entire body by now, the feeling is unmistakably distinctive. It affected my brain within moments, spreading a lot faster than it usually has, my right arm within a few tens of seconds.


    I place the nail over the mark in my skin and pierce. I then slide it under my flesh and start pulling. My left hand doesn''t lack strength, the flesh distends at the point of entry and then rips.


    The pain is muted but remains quite intense, I grit my teeth and keep going until I tear a three-centimeter wide wound. I then do the same on the other side of my forearm. The two cuts feel like mild pulsing burns despite my limb''s help.


    Next is... I focus my attention on Vikiana as I link to the key she gave me. I activate it, disabling the disruption construct. The Exemplar has no overt reaction, her head turns slightly but I attribute that to her agitated sleep.


    I shift my mask back over my face and assemble a second merging construct, identical to the first. I anchor both to my forearm''s two broken bones. I then activate the strengthening construct I prepared earlier.


    Every time I move, I disturb my shackles and the chains make metallic sounds. That''s a level of noise I cannot go above without my guards noticing. I slowly move my left wrist around my right one. The chain turns and, after a half-dozen revolutions, the links become so intertwined that they lock up.


    I seize the chain in my left hand, as close to the shackle as I can. There is no slack. I assemble a merging construct and, for the hundredth time, make sure that the Templars have no line of sight.


    My heart is beating wildly. I make the construct travel up the chain and anchor it to the two links closest to my palm. I breathe out in relief, the disruption construct is indeed deactivated.


    I adjust the segments governing the melding rate and dilatation to their maximums, the opposite of what I did for the other two. I activate the construct and the two links merge together at their points of contact within few moments. I squeeze and twist the chain.


    Clink. The links break. The merging construct weakened them, that was a lot easier and discreet than if I had to brute force it. I purposefully adjust my sitting position to make a little more noise and camouflage the fact that I just freed myself from the Templars.


    I get rid of the two weakened links and repeat the process to shatter the chain at the base of my left shackle. Clink. That cost an entire portion of energy, a person''s worth. Acceptable.


    I grab the link at the end of the chain and plunge it into the rip in my forearm, applying the widest side. I wiggle it inside until I''m relatively certain that there are no muscles, veins, or nerves left in between iron and bone. I then activate one of my prepared merging constructs.


    The slower I go, the less damage to the material there is. I carefully proceed to merge the link to either side of the fracture. It sinks into the thin layer of flesh, provoking a spike of agony that I repress with all my will. I can''t afford even the slightest tremble.


    With excruciating focus, I push the chain link through until it hits bone. Cold-white pain hits me, my brain itself is reeling from the shock. I press on, there is no turning back now. Despite how much I want to accelerate the process, I don''t let panic born of suffering overtake me.


    I remain attentive to the individual segments, calibrating the rate at which the iron fuses in function of resistance. The more there is, the slower I go. It takes me tens of minutes, at the very least, for the link to merge a single centimeter in.


    After another half-centimeter for good measure, I stop, confident that the fracture is set. Even weakened iron is tougher than bone, this is satisfactory. I exhale, releasing my tension and evacuating the hurt. The wound and bone still radiate intense pain but it is incomparable to when the merging construct was still active.


    I assemble another merging construct and break off the link right under the one merged to my arm. I then get started on the other broken bone without giving myself any time to think or reconsider. The experience is not one I want to repeat but it is necessary.


    The process this time is just as tormenting but now that I''ve gone through it once with success, it is more... tolerable. I even notice that, under the cold-white throes, is the feeling of the bone being compressed.


    I push the distracting sensations away and concentrate on the task. Soon, I''ll... A spike of pain interrupts the thought. Fuck that hurt. I grit my teeth and slow down the merging rate.


    Three of the Templars directly looking at the side of my face, at the sweat rolling down from my forehead. Come on, don''t come over, I''m almost done. Unfortunately, Conrad doesn''t do that, he stands and approaches the cell.


    ¡°Is it your arm?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I say between my teeth.


    ¡°If it''s infected...¡± He starts.


    ¡°I''m ad, justing the heal, ing cons, truct.¡± I utter urgently, my voice skipping because of the pain surges.


    Conrad remains there. I decide that it is of no immediate concern, he isn''t suspecting me. It takes a couple more minutes for the link to get to the same point as the previous one. I don''t hide my relief, slowly breathing out.


    I test my right arm by slightly moving my fingers, elbow, and shoulder. All seems to be in order and the pain is gradually receding to the back of my mind. I would, without a doubt, have passed out without my limb''s help.


    There are two iron links to either side of my right forearm now, half of them consumed by the construct. They''re bloody, and so is the skin surrounding it but it isn''t too bad. I assemble a quick healing construct and apply it, I hadn''t planned to do so but Conrad''s concern is well founded, I can''t afford an infection.


    I weaken the bit of chain dangling from my forearm with a melding construct. Then, I start stretching out to awaken my muscles and make enough noise that... Clink. Not even Conrad, watching me, thinks the small sound made by the chain breaking is out of place.


    He keeps watching for a few minutes longer, his concern fading as I recover, and then leaves. Next, my ankle''s shackles. I check how much energy I have left first. I know that all those constructs I''ve used amount to about three to four portions of flow, yet I still have about a Countess'' worth in reserve.


    Good, I''m going to need it. I turn and twist my ankles around each other, making the chain tangle with itself and lock up. I then close my legs until the links form a single block with no slack between them. I seize the left end with my hands and apply pressure.


    The link welded to the shackle twists, it distends until it finally gives out and is silently torn open. I remove it and proceed to do the same for my right ankle. Now free, apart from the shackles on my limbs, I take a break, more than apprehensive about the next part of the plan.


    One step at a time. I assemble a lion strike for, using ratios of strength to reinforcement that would shatter a human arm. I apply it to my left limb and then double-check my strengthening construct to ensure that my newly healed ribs are fortified enough to withstand the shock.


    I then assemble two lion''s steps. It''ll give me enough pushing power to... in one blow. I know I should stand, be ready. But I have a hard time controlling the fear that arises when I think of...


    So I focus within. I gather a third of my flow and assemble lightning constructs, ten of them with enough energy that each will certainly disable anyone they hit and may very well kill them, I''m not sure. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    It doesn''t quite matter whether those I hit live or die. It is a balance between using enough power to ensure that I take my targets out of the fight and having enough of them to deal with whatever threat comes up.


    I''m technically ready, yet I am still delaying what I need to do to actually escape. The inevitable moment when I''ll have to face... I assemble a hardening construct and anchor it to my left hand and forearm.


    Too much stalling, I could have done all of that later. It''s just a bit of... I''m a good swimmer, tons of summer practice. Not much else to do when no one even wanted to be near me. Still delaying.


    I allow myself one last moment that I spend checking up on the Templars. They''re not far outside the cell but by the time they open the padlock, I''ll be long gone and they''ll have to deal with the hole in the hull.


    I coil my left arm back, hand closed and held underneath my armpit. I stand, take a single step back. I am Elizabeth Vil, I fear neither water nor Tianeel. I activate the lion''s steps and pounce forward. I release the lion strike, rotating my waist and fist to increase the power.


    The blow impacts the curved hull, it shakes. Crack. Shit. I expected to go through the thick planks. Too much pressure from the outside? Crack. They shatter. Seawater pours in, scattering shards of wood and drenching me. The salt contained in it assaults my many open wounds.


    I smother the echo of terror. I won''t drown. The hole is large enough for me to pass so I take hold of the edges and fight the current to escape the galley. Crack. My right arm stops supporting me and I''m thrown aside by the gushing water.


    For a fleeting moment, I think that my gamble failed, that the iron in my forearm broke away. But after a closer look, I see that what happened is that the piece of the hull I held broke away.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I swear.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, stop!¡± Conrad shouts.


    I ignore him and find a new hold. I push my legs out first and bend my knees, pressing the flat of my feet on the outside of the hull. I leverage myself out, into the water. I fight the anguish of being completely underwater, focusing on swimming to the surface without letting the fears scatter me.


    It is a single meter above, yet it feels like I''m crossing an entire river because I know what it feels like to drown, the memory is vivid, disturbing. My head emerges and I take a deep breath. My mask held, a boon.


    I swim along the galley, towards its stern. It is sailing forth so this is the quickest way to put some distance between me and the ship. I hear shouts of alarm. Behind me, the hole is blocked by a panel of human flow, I recognize the feel of it through my sense. A bright blue light bursts in the sky above the ship I just left.


    Good, spend all that energy. I smile but don''t let anything distract me from keeping my head above the water. The galley-slaves lower the oars into the sea, they''re stopping the ship. Not quick enough. I am alone on the moonlit ocean, almost invisible.


    The second galley is headed in my direction, following the other one. Fuck, they''re already looking for me. Soldiers are spreading on its upper deck, holding their flow torch perches overboard to pierce the darkness.


    I take two black-golden lightning constructs out and send them towards the ship''s bow. I swim towards the center, not even considering diving. It is speeding along, their oars are out but they''re not stopping but rowing towards the other galley that is.


    More and more of the ship enters my sense''s radius, allowing me to target a man on the bow. I activate it. Thunder roars and he crumbles. The soldiers turn towards the dry sound and bright light. I activate the second construct to give them something more to look at while I slip right under their noses.


    I swim next to the ship''s hull, using its curve to hide from sight. Not that I really need to, these idiots are all rushing to the bow. Alright, what''s next? Either steal a lifeboat or take over the ship. Both options require me to actually get on it, and the first is very unlikely to succeed considering how quickly they reacted to my escape.


    An oar plunges into the water a few meters away from me. I could climb up to that hatch, it''s a meter and a half up, it wouldn''t be too hard. The issue is that the four soldiers guarding the slaves will see me and this isn''t worth using that many lightning constructs.


    The galley is picking up in speed, no time to think and I can''t waste too much energy keeping up with it. I swim towards the hatch closest to the staircase leading to the upper deck. I assemble a lion strike for my left arm, using the same ratios as before.


    I coil my limb back and punch the hull a few tens of centimeters above the surface. Crack. The impact pushes me back in the water but I expected it and compensate. The noise is negligible considering the commotion above, the slaves definitely heard but they''re not sounding the alarm.


    I propel myself up and grip the hole I just made with my right hand. A stretching pain burns through that arm, I take it in stride. I don''t have much of a choice but to put weight on my just recently healed shoulder muscles and barely stitched together bones to do this.


    Crack. Another left-handed lion strike creates a second grip, very close to the hatch. I take hold of it and pull myself up, breathing easier now that I''m not dependent on my right arm. I set a foot in the first hole.


    I hang back and leap up, grabbing the edge of the rower hatch. The slave holding the oar is looking down at me, a young kid of about eighteen years old. He''s my age. He has short black hair, clear green eyes, and his traits remain youthful if dug by hardship.


    I bring my right index over my lips and wink. He hesitantly nods and resumes rowing in rhythm with the others. A good thing considering the four guards would notice that he''s slacking sooner rather than later.


    I observe the soldiers, and those above, waiting for my opening. There are none approaching the stairs to the rowers'' deck, and no soldiers in the cargo-hold. They''re all concentrated around the guardrails, mostly around the bow, searching the sea for me.


    Unfortunately for me, my chance appears to have past before I got to the hatch. Three of the four decide to head upstairs, likely to find out what''s happening. I could let them go and then take the last one out, but then they would come back which would be an issue.


    I take all my lightning constructs out of my body and anchor them to my left limb''s surface. I then gather enough dark-gold flow to cover the rest of the rubbery brown skin. That should hide it well enough.


    I climb up, and slip through the hatch. They stare at me with wide eyes, taken completely by surprise. I jump over the rower bench while I take three lightning constructs out, making them float around me.


    ¡°You, right there, don''t move!¡± One of them shouts.


    I ignore him and move to block their way to the stairs. The galley-slaves have all stopped rowing, they''re watching intently and some are even discreetly pulling their oars back. I smile behind my mask. They''re chained but not incapable of fighting back.


    I assemble four lion strikes, one for each. I follow Vikiana''s advice, now''s the time to test this out before things get serious. One against four, and it isn''t serious yet? I chuckle and leap forth through the corridor between the benches.


    Two soldiers stand side by side, the other two unable to engage without climbing over the benches and risking getting within the galley-slaves'' reach. Those I''m charging raise their swords, deciding to go on the offensive, no doubt because I''m unarmed. In more ways than one. I chuckle at the dark thought.


    The first soldier delivers a high slash, aimed at my upper chest. The other slices down at my left arm, covered in flow. The attacks are slow. I shift low and to the right, slipping past both swords. I activate a lion strike and deliver a straight left punch.


    I hit the jaw with enough force that it is almost torn off, it remains hanging to the man''s face only because his right cheek held on. I spin on myself and activate the other lion strike. I deliver a backhanded blow to the other man''s throat, crushing it.


    Both of them fall down to the deck within a split second of each other. The last two soldiers are staring at me. A man and a woman frozen, apparently unable to keep up with reality. I lean in and try to grab one of the swords with my left hand but my hungry limb is being difficult, edging towards the man vainly trying to set his jaw back.


    I take hold of it with my right hand and reflexively tell my limb to behave. The absent-minded thought surprisingly works, the symbiont obeys. I put the wounded man out of his misery with a quick stab to the heart but let the other suffocate because their comrades are running back.


    ¡°Stop them! They''re going to sound the alarm!¡± The kid whose hatch I used to get in yells.


    I run at them at full speed. I can''t let them bring more down here yet. It turns out I didn''t need to, the slaves use their oars to trip them and the two drop. I jab the woman in the back, severing her spine. I then activate the third lion strike to impale the man from behind.


    My left hand goes through his left side, his tunic offered almost no resistance and his skin even less. He dies before she does, the shock of such a large wound, I suppose. I plunge the limb deeper, ripping through his flesh to seize his waist bone. I rise, his body dangling off at my side.


    I shiver a little but... gotta feed it. I head towards the cargo-hold''s staircase. The galley-slaves are already reaching out for the swords laying on the ground. They''ll free themselves.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The kid shouts.


    ¡°Make more noise, will you?¡± I snap over my shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He mutters, taken aback.


    ¡°I''ll be right back, don''t try to pick a fight yet.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We''ll fight, but you have to promise that some of us will get to live, like the others did!¡± A tall, muscular man, intervenes.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°I won''t promise a thing, not even that this galley will still be sea-worthy by the time I''m done.¡±


    I engage in the stairs, these criminals will fight whether they want to or not. I''ll end this war. That is the oath I took, and the goal I pursue, whatever the cost. The corpse''s feet hit the steps as I walk down. Tack, tack, tack.

 Alone.Ch17

    I jump over the last few steps and into the cargo-hold. There are crates and barrels, like on the other ship, as well as thirteen chests. I let my left limb feed on the dead soldier for as long as I think I can afford before throwing the body aside.


    I approach the nearest chest and jam my sword into the hinge to force it open. Inside is a plate armor, a chain-mail, and thick cloth garments. I wouldn''t stand a chance if they wore those. But I get why they don''t, wearing plate on a ship is suicidal. It would have been easy for me to push a few overboard and they would have sunk like steel laced stones.


    I ponder for a moment and use my other sense to inspect the crates. I find two containing weapons. A dozen bows with arrows in the first, a dozen swords in the second. Each contains many other miscellaneous items to repair and maintain the weapons, like sharpening stones. I punch gaping holes in both, as a way to mark them for the galley-slaves.


    I then empty the Templar chest of most of its contents, leaving the left arm portion of the plate armor inside. It will be useful, but I can''t put it on yet. I notice runes engraved in the back of the breastplate. I try to link to them but my energy doesn''t connect, it simply glides over. Keyed to a user?


    No time to waste on that. I search for a crate containing clothes and steal a set for myself, throwing them into the chest. I then close it and drag it along as I make my way to the barrels.


    I extend a dozen streams of flow and start linking to the barrels, finding those who contain energy and those who don''t. I don''t force them yet, the Templars and Odo are likely to notice right away when I do. Patience. This is a game of Kaiz, there is a timing to make my move and this isn''t it.


    I head upstairs and tell the half-dozen unchained slaves to follow me. It is taking too long to free themselves with only three swords to force their shackles. I point them to the crates containing the weapons. I pick up a second sword, fastening the scabbard to my bare waist.


    ¡°What''s your name kid?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Tsek.¡± He replies, slashing the air with a sword.


    ¡°Watch the other galley and yell when it gets within throwing range. Defend the stairs when they rush in, stay on the defensive until you hear battle on the other ship.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Why is your flow...¡± Tsek starts, looking at the black-gold energy covering my left arm but finds himself unable to find the words.


    ¡°Because I''m E.Vil.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Now grab the bows and help the others free the rest.¡±


    ¡°What will you be doing?¡± He asks suspiciously.


    ¡°I''ll be swimming back to the other galley to free the other slaves because I want to avoid fighting the Templars who are there and to capture Odo because he''ll be crossing over to this ship as soon as they link up.¡± I reply.


    ¡°... that doesn''t make sense.¡± Tsek notes, distraught.


    ¡°It makes perfect sense, you''ll see.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± He asks, eyes wide. ¡°We''re...¡±


    ¡°We''re not going to die for you to take advantage of the distraction and run.¡± A tall muscular man intervenes.


    ¡°You''ll fight because you broke your chains. They''ll beat you into submission and make examples if you surrender or lose.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°You''ll fight because I will win, because you want to be free, because you want to slaughter those who put us in these shackles.¡±


    The man and the kid remain mute. Intimidated or convinced, I couldn''t care less. I wave my hand impatiently towards the Templar''s chests to get them to take the chain-mails and leave.


    Too bad that a chain-mail would be too heavy for me to take with as my, still-forming, plan hinges on mobility and deception. Can''t swim with fifteen kilograms of steel on my shoulders and I''m not even sure the chest will float with just the left arm plate inside.


    Half the slaves rush back with the swords to help liberate their comrades of misfortune while the rest pick up and carry the rest of the equipment upstairs. I sit down on my chest and split my internal reserves of energy into twelve streams.


    There are two dozen barrels of flow but I don''t want to overextend myself. I prepare by infiltrating half. I surround my enemies'' links to cut them and take over when the time is right, or if they try to pull the flow to themselves before all is in place.


    I focus on my other sense and scrutinize the upper deck. Soldiers are preparing grappling hooks, others are still searching the sea''s surface with flow torches, but there is a group of three headed to the rowers'' deck. Ah, of course, the slaves stopped rowing.


    An oversight, I only had a vague idea of the plan I needed to follow to shape the events in my favor, to begin with. The danger of improvising is that you can''t think of everything. How do I solve this? Simple. My flow is in place and I know which barrels contain energy, I don''t actually need to be here.


    I get up and pick up my chest. I rush upstairs, arriving a few seconds before the soldiers coming down to check on the forty galley-slaves do.


    ¡°Shoot them!¡± I whisper urgently, pointing at the stairs.


    Those holding bows nock their arrows while the others hug the sides to give them a clear shot. The three soldiers'' feet emerge from above, the rest of them obstructed by the upper deck''s floor.


    The smart thing would be to wait, but the overeager criminals shoot as soon as they see something to aim at. A dozen arrows fly, hitting foot, calf, and wood. They fall down the stairs, yelping in surprise and pain.


    ¡°Dammit.¡± I groan.


    I target soldiers with one of my prepared lightning constructs, only seven left, and barely wait for the air to be charged to activate it. Crack. The bright bolt flashes and impacts them.


    It doesn''t kill or incapacitate them, far from it, but it does stun them long enough for the slaves to rush in and finish them off before they can yell or make enough noise to reach the upper deck. The galley-slaves cheer at their victory, bloody swords held high.


    ¡°Grab your oars!¡± I bark. ¡°We need both galleys to link up for this to work.¡±


    ¡°We''re not yours to order around!¡± The muscular man snaps.


    I walk up to him, wanting to headbutt his nose to teach him some manners and gratitude but the closer I approach, the taller he gets. That''s just plain unfair. He looks down at me, lips curled in defiance.


    ¡°I don''t have time for this, and neither do you.¡± I declare in an icy tone.


    He opens his mouth to answer. I proceed to shut it with a mean left punch to the gut. My knee comes up just as he doubles over, hitting the side of his face. He falls to the side, gasping for air and holding his right cheekbone.


    Lucky him, I was aiming at his nose. I glare at the slaves, watching me with wide eyes. I bring my heel down, stomping the wooden deck. They flinch and hurry back to their benches to grab their oars and start rowing.


    I focus on what''s happening outside. No one else is headed this way, the soldiers are busy with other tasks like searching for me and preparing to grapple the other galley. Besides, the three we just killed did fulfill their mission, the galley-slaves are back to their posts.


    The bridge is out of my detection radius so I move towards the stern. The captain and helmsman are in front of the steering wheel, focused on their job rather than trying to figure out what happened here. They''ll get curious soon, but not soon enough.


    The other galley enters my range, it''s rowing backward. Both ships are maneuvering to position themselves side by side. The captain talks into his hand and his voice comes out of the sound construct.


    ¡°Bring the oars in!¡± He orders.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The slaves do and the galleys'' momentum makes them drift close enough for the soldiers to throw their grappling hooks. The hulls are brought together, port-side to starboard.


    I grin. As predicted, Odo is the first one to hop over the guardrail to this ship with an escort of ten bodyguards wearing hard leather armor, Grace isn''t far behind. Fear makes you easy to read, Count, you would obviously wouldn''t stay on a damaged ship.


    I wait for a few moments, just to ensure that the Templars aren''t transferring over yet. I find Vikiana, on the other ship''s bridge. She is scrutinizing the sea, with enhanced eyesight to pierce the darkness no doubt. No matter, I will be hidden by the hull.


    The galley-slaves are ready to defend the stairs, seventeen of them are armed with swords, a dozen with bows, the rest have no weapons other than the oars they broke to use as clubs.


    I turn my attention to the barrels in the cargo-hold. Time to switch it up. I overpower the dozen links all at once, consuming half my energy to break the Templars'' and Nobles'' connections. I then swiftly seize the flow and make use of it to take control of the last twelve barrels before they can react.


    Odo freezes on the upper deck, half-way up to the bridge. I take ownership of the rest of the flow. He suddenly flips around and runs back to the other galley, Vikiana and her Templars do the opposite, rushing to board over to this one. Grace remains on this one''s bridge, but she is of no import.


    I giggle. Odo is afraid of me. I pull the flow to myself. There is enough to fill my reserves five times over. I anchor the surplus over my limb to store it and thicken the glow concealing my symbiont. I make the seven lightning constructs I prepared hover above the galley-slaves'' heads, injecting a bit more energy to fuel that.


    It''s a lot easier to control constructs without line of sight than I would think it would be because of my other sense. I stick my second sword into the chest and approach an oar hatch on starboard, the side on the opposite of the other galley. I take hold of the edge and tear planks off until it''s wide enough for the chest.


    I then throw it out through the opening. It lands in a splash and then floats back up. I nod in satisfaction and turn to the slaves. A few are watching me, a handful starring at the black-gold lightning construct spheres, the rest are focused on the stairs.


    ¡°I''m severing my connection to those constructs, you only have to target and activate them. Use them as a last resort but don''t lose your spirit if you lose the choke-point, retreat to the cargo-hold.¡± I tell them. ¡°I''m going to wage chaos upon them, you need to hold until I attack from behind.¡±


    I don''t give myself enough time to let my newly born fear of drowning and jump out through the widened hatch. I keep one hand on the sword at my waist so that it doesn''t fall off. I notice that I''m laughing just before hitting the water and hurriedly close my mouth.


    I swim to the floating chest and take hold of it with my right hand. My left limb is strong enough to keep me afloat and searing through the water with my other arm makes the patched up bones vibrate, an extremely painful sensation.


    I assemble lion''s step constructs and activate them to quickly make my way around this galley to the other one, hugging the hull to avoid being seen. I''m making quite a bit of noise but far from enough to be distinguishable over Odo, Grace, and the captain all shouting orders to the soldiers.


    The battle in the rowers'' deck''s staircase begins, arrows are loosened and soldiers fall. I want to chuckle, but that would let seawater in my mouth. I end up doing so anyway, but inside my cheeks.


    There is a panel of golden energy underwater, blocking the hole I made in the ship''s bow, I detect five soldiers in my cell, they''re ankle-deep in water. I assemble a lighting construct with two portions of flow and send it inside the cargo-hold, behind them.


    As soon as the air around them is charged, I activate the construct. The five convulse, writhe, and drop. The panel construct that is blocking water from entering the hull bursts, accompanied by a small current of electricity that courses through me. I shake my head, chasing the tickle away.


    I destroyed it despite not targeting it? Huh, interesting. That construct wasn''t made by these soldiers, I''m almost certain of that since they wouldn''t have the reserves necessary to create or maintain it.


    Which means, it didn''t shatter because they were controlling it and lost consciousness but because my construct somehow made it lose coherence. It was made of compressed air, I assume, a variation of the air-blade construct. A weakness I can exploit.


    I refocus on my objective. I open the chest and angle it to let water in. It starts sinking so I close it and take a deep breath. I assemble more lion''s steps and plunge underwater, kicking seawater and activating them.


    I find the current of seawater flooding the galley and make use of it. It throws me into the cargo-hold, chest still in hand but a lot heavier. I open it and take the equipment out, rushing up towards the rowers'' deck. I do check the barrels for flow but find them all empty, no matter


    There are four soldiers guarding the slaves. Vikiana is on the other ship but she hasn''t reacted to the construct breaking, and I''m quite certain that it was hers. She likely cut her connection to it so that the soldiers, that I just took out, could link to it.


    Lucky, I hadn''t planned to break it because I didn''t want to dive and this puts me on a timer. I absolutely need to win the battle for this ship before it is reinforced now that it''s sinking.


    I stop in the middle of the staircase, out of sight from the soldiers and galley-slaves. I put the drenched clothes on before getting started on setting the pieces of plate armor I stole on my left arm.


    I first strap the vambrace over my forearm, then the revebrace to my upper arm. Next is... the couter since it attaches to both and protects the elbow. Last two pieces are larger and fit over my shoulder and hand, the pauldron and gauntlet.


    See, Mother, my fondness for all things Templar was useful after all. I remember with fondness how she humored my constant interruptions to ask for details when she told me of their legend.


    I tighten the straps fixing the armor plates over my left arm before flexing it to make sure they don''t hinder its movements. Perfect, it isn''t slowing me down any, although the pauldron is rubbing against my neck when I move. I fold my collar, wedging it between steel and skin.


    Sword in hand, I finish climbing the stairs. The galley-slaves notice me first, alerting the five soldiers. I loosen my control over my symbiont, telling it that there is danger afoot. I would be easier to stay on defense but I can''t give them enough time to sound the alarm.


    I rush my opponents, assembling lion strikes. Incoming slash, high right to low left. I lean under it and slide to the right, avoiding the blade and delivering a mean hip-level horizontal lion strike. My sword cuts through the woman''s thighs without even slowing down.


    She drops, bleeding profusely from the two deep wounds. Clink. My left arm blocks a blow coming from the soldier on the same side. I push past him towards the other three, chaos and promiscuity will favor me when fighting outnumbered.


    From the position of my right arm, I deliver a backhanded upward diagonal slash to my next target who is throwing a lion strike stab. Its path is so clear that I don''t even feel in danger as I slip by. My attacker receives the point of my sword in his throat.


    I leave the blade there and to get past him without slowing down. Clink. My limb redirects a counter-attack towards at my neck from his comrade. I throw myself at the last enemy in the file. The impact throws her to the ground before she can bring her weapon down.


    A kick to her wrist disarms her. I activate a lion strike to unsheathe my second sword, extending its duration mid-arc to finish her off in one brutal, disgraceful, swipe to her forehead that splits her cranium wide open.


    I find myself facing no one, my two last opponents behind my back. I rise back to my full height but don''t turn to face them. The bait is so obvious that they hesitate.


    They approach carefully, two in front, one behind as there only so much space in the alleyway between the slave benches. I chuckle and prepare my lion strike, bringing my blade over my left shoulder.


    The two soldiers yell to rouse their spirits and deliver downward attacks that mirror each other, one from the left, one from the right. They''re both aiming at my mid-section to make it harder for me to dodge.


    I crouch down and jump back. The goal is to both pass under the swords'' current position and through the dangerous area before they are lowered enough to hit. I feel a sharp edge slice the top of my right shoulder, it doesn''t cut deep as I am moving away from it.


    I land between them, forcing them aside as we are clustered in too small a space. I spin on myself while extending my blade, deeply cutting the one on my right under the ribs. The other one flips to a backhanded grip and tries to stab me.


    My symbiont slaps the sword aside and that gives me the time I need to jam the point of my weapon into his heart. All dead. That went well, apart from that small cut to my right shoulder. Too close to my neck for comfort.


    The galley-slaves are staring at me, baffled and disbelieving. I give them a small bow and then wipe my blade on the clothes of the woman who bled out. I sheathe it and recover my primary sword, that I left in a soldier''s throat.


    ¡°Thanks for taking such good care of it.¡± I tell the dead man. I turn to the galley-slaves. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, a damn back-rub?¡± I ask.


    The words wake the criminals. They start talking at once, producing a cacophony of questions, expressions of amazement, and worried comments instead of the rush for freedom I expected. Ah, they were walked in front of those who were hung for trying to escape.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± I order. ¡°Whatever happens tonight, Odo will not survive.¡± I declare.


    ¡°How can you be so sure? I heard he...¡±


    ¡°Because the first thing I''m doing is tearing his tongue out of his vicious little skull.¡± I utter with a bloodthirsty grin.


    The galley-slaves don''t discuss their options for long. The manner in which I dispatched of their guards leaves little room for doubt, and neither does my tone. I focus on exterior events.


    Odo is on the bridge with his ten bodyguards, he is nervously touching his sword''s handle while watching the battle in the other ship''s staircase. It''s a mess down there, the soldiers rushed in like a mob and the Templars are struggling to get to the front-lines.


    I can detect at least three different people barking orders, Vikiana, Grace, and the captain. Fools, they haven''t noticed that I''m not there anymore and that this ship is already dipping. I went where the Templars were to avoid fighting them and where Odo wasn''t to kill him.


    ¡°I told them my plan made complete sense.¡± A maniacal laugh escapes my lips.

 Alone.Ch18

    The galley-slaves take a while to free themselves so I spend that time preparing a dozen more lightning constructs and altering the hardening construct to affect my limb''s tendrils. The network covers most of my torso, back to belly.


    I search for Aisha and Dalv, secondary objectives, but there is a lot happening and my detection range barely covers a third of both ships in total. The problem is that there are still a lot of soldiers on this galley''s upper deck.


    ¡°We need to get going.¡± I speak up, purposefully making my voice resound inside my mask.


    ¡°We''re low on flow and have few weapons, Dame Vil.¡± A tall woman replies.


    ¡°Do you know the lion strike?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Most of us don''t, no.¡± She says.


    ¡°Those who do take one of the five swords, I''ll top your reserves.¡± I tell them.


    Six slaves step out. I gather portions of flow for them, using the energy I stole because of its golden color to avoid an argument about the color of mine. They absorb it without complaint.


    ¡°How did your jailers call the alarm in case of revolt?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The sound construct.¡± The tall woman replies.


    ¡°Give me a minute and do that.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''ll be going straight for the Count, I expect you all to hold the soldiers while I do. I will help as soon as he''s taken care of.¡±


    I head upstairs, stopping short of showing myself to the few among the four dozen soldiers on the deck that aren''t staring at the other ship. Odo is on the bridge, gesticulating at his helmsman and shouting.


    ¡°Order!¡± He yells.


    Not having as much fun as before, are we? I''m only getting started. I assemble four fire constructs, which takes very little energy, making half travel underneath the wooden deck towards this ship''s mast while directing the rest at the other ship.


    Odo suddenly flips around towards the staircase, eyes wide. I rise and wave at him while targeting the fire constructs at both ships'' sails, activating them as soon as they emerge from under the deck. Four thin blazing strips fly up to the rectangular canvases, setting them on fire.


    ¡°There!¡± He exclaims panically.


    His warning is lost in the clamor of battle, drowned out by the screams arising because the sails suddenly burst into flames. I assemble lion''s steps and run along the port-side. They were disorganized, to begin with, and most are on starboard to be ready to jump over to the other ship.


    The galley-slaves charge out of the rowers'' deck, letting their long-repressed anger out in defiant roars. I make it past most of the crowd, making use of darkness and chaos to slip by the soldiers.


    I don''t head towards the stairs leading up to the bridge, I keep hugging the port-side guardrail. As I approach my destination, I assemble my last two lion''s steps with a third more flow. I kick the ground and soar up to the bridge, landing with my sword already ready to strike.


    A bodyguard startles, haphazardly raising his weapon to block. I slip under his guard, stabbing his thigh and slicing it wide open with a twist of my wrist. I then charge the area surrounding me and prepare to unleash thunder.


    ¡°Kill it!¡± Odo cries out.


    He draws his sword, the blade is glowing golden with flow, an armor-piercing construct. His bodyguards fan out in front of him. I let them as it matters little what formation they take. I overcharge a lightning construct and target them.


    Craaack. His guards fall all at once, patches of flesh charcoaled, fumes escaping their mouths and nostrils. Many things happen all at once. Vikiana rushes here, the Templars disengage, the slaves on this ship redouble on their offense while those on the other ship use the constructs I left them to clear the stairs to break through the choke-point. I ignore all of it to charge Odo.


    ¡°W, wait.¡± He stutters.


    He throws a wide lion strike. My limb rises to block. I stop in my tracks. The point of his sword slices at the air without coming close to hitting me. I re-assume control of my limb and leap up to him, seizing his right wrist.


    His left palm fills with flow. I bring my weapon down and cut the entire hand off. I then squeeze my left hand''s fingers. His bones snap and his sword drops point first, piercing the deck down to its guard.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He squeals.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I whisper.


    I bring my mask down on his nose, breaking it. His cries of pain redouble. Vikiana stops and starts shaping an air-blade construct, likely realizing that she won''t make it in time otherwise. I doubt that she wants to save Odo but in this situation, it''s the only tactical choice available to her.


    I take a lightning construct out and target her construct with it, activating it just as she activates hers. The bolt meets the golden blade at the half-way point between me and the Exemplar.


    Her construct bursts while mine fizzles out. I''m certain that I used less energy than she did. I grin and command the rest of my lightning spheres to orbit me so that I can use them at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°We had a deal!¡± She yells.


    Her Templars reach her at last. The thirteen of them face me as one. I don''t stand a chance in battle, but my confidence remains unaffected by the grim assessment. The battle between soldier and slaves still rages, that''s the priority.


    Odo tries to speak. I activate a lion strike. My left hand flickers. I force my fingers, covered in steel by the gauntlet, into his mouth. The teeth that stand in the way break and I seize his tongue.


    ¡°Gha na, pz nt.¡± Odo chokes. He tries to hit me with his right hand despite the broken wrist.


    ¡°Well, that''s rude.¡± I scold him.


    I pass my sword under my left arm and use a lion strike to cut that hand off too. I want to tear that tongue off but I have no leverage. Hm, this is awkward. I plant the weapon in his stomach to free my right hand and seize his neck with it.


    ¡°There we go.¡± I smile behind my mask. ¡°Don''t move!¡± I shout at the Templars who are trying to take advantage of my distraction to get closer.


    ¡°We had a deal!¡± Vikiana yells, icy anger filling her eyes.


    Her uncontrolled voice reaches everyone. The battle lulls as Odo''s soldiers look to the voice and notice me, holding their Lord''s life in my hands, while the galley-slaves cheer and make use of the unexpected truce to grab weapons out of the dead''s hands.


    The clear-minded start using their flow to smother the flames eating the sails. Good, empty your reserves. They''re consuming more energy than I did making those constructs. That''s to my advantage.


    ¡°I came here to end the war and I intend to do just that, Exemplar.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°You can''t win this, all you''re doing is causing more deaths!¡± She roars.


    ¡°How ironic. That is the same point I made about the Rykz.¡± I drawl.


    The counter-argument stops her dead in her tracks. Fury seeps out of her traits, replaced by a difficult expression. It doesn''t last long, her eyes find the bodies lying on the galleys'' upper decks and rekindle her animosity.


    ¡°Grwl.¡± Odo says.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll get to you in a moment.¡± I tell him and turn back to the Templars. ¡°All the Rykz want out of Caeviel is Princess Cetyz and I''m prepared to give what you want in exchange. Yet, you made no promise. You schemed for more out of me. No more, this will happen on my terms only. Why would you prevent me from ending this war?¡±


    ¡°This Rykz army will be defeated, by Caeviel or by the Phalanxes, if we do not fight here, we fight elsewhere. How blind and arrogant must you be. Neither of us knows what our Emperor plans. You are no ruler, you have no right to make these calls and kill to enforce your position!¡± Vikiana shouts.


    ¡°You''re a sheep, Exemplar, your entire Order is!¡± I snap. ¡°Guardians of balance?! You do nothing without being ordered to.¡± I roar with a sour taste in my mouth. ¡°Meek little creatures who don''t stand to safeguard us from Nobility''s abuses! How far you''ve fallen from legend!¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The outburst surprises me, I need to be calm and calculated to achieve my objectives. Yet, something is... calling for blood. I shake my head, failing to clear the desire to... to prey on these sheep.


    ¡°We do what needs to be done to safeguard the Empire on behalf of our Emperor!¡± Vikiana blows up.


    ¡°Rasaec is responsi...¡± I stop myself short of blasphemy. No, the Emperor is blessed by the Lake, Mother always said so. If he isn''t then... this is all meaningless.


    ¡°I thought you had Faith...¡± Vikiana says, shaken. ¡°You used that to escape, how low can you go?¡±


    ¡°I could have escaped at any moment, Exemplar. Don''t inflate your importance, you are a pawn by your own admission.¡± I utter coldly.


    The galley starts tipping to port-side, the ropes tying both ships together are pulled taut. I keep my footing, having expected it at some point, but Odo almost falls. I tighten my grip on him. Enough time wasted.


    ¡°Like you said, Exemplar. Flow is the great equalizer.¡± I speak up.


    I take the energy I used to hide my left limb and anchor it on the surface of the armor plates covering it. The sight doesn''t surprise the Templars, but the soldiers hadn''t known and a wave of fear courses through their ranks. The galley-slaves call for battle.


    Tension rises, every single gaze is turned to me. I bring Odo to the front and assemble a fire construct so that all present can clear see the Noble. I secure my hold over his slippery tongue, bumping more teeth loose in the process.


    I pull it out, slowly, distending his flesh. He yelps and cries, gesticulating with his two stumps. The base of the tongue rips and gives out in one go. Odo''s mouth fills with blood, so much that it seeps out from between his lips and he starts choking on it.


    ¡°You couldn''t protect your Lord from me, what chance do you think you have of protecting your own life?¡± I ask his subjects. ¡°I tell you once again. Bare weapons against me and find no mercy.¡±


    I let go of Odo. He drops to his knees, wrists flat on the deck, spitting swathes of bright red blood. Silence accompanies the demonstration, my audience has no words. Grace is watching her brother, horror twisting her traits, her expression reflected by the thirteen Templars.


    I prepare to call for surrender since this is as far as I should go. Letting him live like this is a fitting punishment, for now. I can finish him off later, priorities come first. I''m a monster. Silence.


    Crush. The sickening wet sound is accompanied by a tremor in my left hand, distracting me from my internal monologue. I look down, finding that my symbiont grabbed the back of Odo''s neck and crushed it of its own volition. I stand there, too stunned to react.


    Grace turns away from the gruesome spectacle. The movement brings the wavering soldiers in her line of sight. Their morale must at it lowest, close to breaking. Panic replaces fright and she raises her sword.


    ¡°My brother wouldn''t stand for this!¡± Grace calls out. ¡°Fight, kill this... thing.¡±


    ¡°The Count is dead! Long live Countess Odo!¡± Vikiana shouts.


    No, no! The Exemplar is glaring at me. Her icy blue eyes filled with reproach. This is a disaster. They should have feared repercussion, seen that I have more flow than they do, watched their Lord helpless under my thumb. A battle to the death benefits no one, and me even less.


    Enough, I need solutions. The galley-slaves are surrounding the block of soldiers and Templars, but that also means that they''re cut off from each other and can be taken out one at a time.


    I split the flow I''m keeping in reserve on my arm in half and that portion into two equal parts. I send the energy behind my back and then to the lower deck, ordering it to float towards the two groups of criminals out of sight before cutting my link to it.


    ¡°Kill! For Port-Odo!¡± Grace orders.


    The soldiers charge, the galley-slaves meet them head-on. Bodies pile on the galleys'' decks. The Templars charge me, Exemplar at the forefront. It takes me a few seconds to target her companions with my prepared lightning constructs but I manage to activate them before they reach.


    Bolts flash, white light fills the night, stopping them in their tracks. The temple guards'' hard leather armors flash golden light. Lightning dissipates. Men and women fall to their knees, only Conrad and Vikiana remain standing.


    The two resume their rush, I jump off the bridge just as they leap on. I assemble lion''s steps and slip in the criminals'' ranks. I use lightning constructs to intercept the air-blades they propel at me.


    The flow I sent earlier reaches the slaves. It doesn''t turn the tide, but salvages them from disarray. I use my energy without holding back, occupying Vikiana and Conrad with one while I overcharge another to keep the rest of the Templars down.


    Their armors glow every time to block the bolts, but they are growing weaker. Still, they''re getting up despite the bombardment. Vikiana and Conrad are also about to charge again.


    I change tactics, realizing that even if they run out of flow there are still too many soldiers to deal with. I assemble a lightning construct and target the center of the soldiers'' ranks. Crack. Dozens drop.


    Their lines buckle and the advantage changes sides. I don''t have much time to appreciate it, the Templars impact the galley-slaves to my left and start cutting them down. I move to help but I suddenly detect a golden cube plunging down on me from above.


    My limb comes up and blocks it. The construct activates on contact and discharges its kinetic energy. The steel plates covering my arm vibrate, I feel it down to my bones. I buckle but that''s it. I assemble a lightning construct exclusively for defense, charging the air around me.


    That''s when Vikiana and Conrad cut through two criminals to get to me. Clink. My symbiont intercepts the Exemplar''s follow-up blow, fingers closing over the blade. I fear for a moment that her sword will take on the armor-piercing construct and cut through the steel, but it doesn''t.


    She must be too low on energy to risk it. Conrad slashes at my right wrist, threatening to cut it just beneath the iron links keeping my bones together. I only have enough time to angle my sword vertically to block by using its guard.


    ¡°Can''t you see how barbaric you''ve become?¡± Vikiana asks, twisting her weapon to free it from my grip. ¡°This thing is turning you...¡±


    Clink. My limb blocks another one of the Exemplar''s slashes. I activate a lion strike and stab upwards at Conrad, a blind attack with no aim. He manages to parry but the surprise makes him stumble back.


    ¡°Not as easy when I''m not holding back, is it?¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°You''ve become a sad creature because of this.¡± She says, looking alternative at my left arm and at my mask with pity.


    Anger flares and I seize back control of my left arm. Conrad launches an overhead blow, I put my weight on my right leg to step aside from its arc. Vikiana takes advantage of the fact the fact that I can''t move again to swing horizontally at my stomach.


    I activate the hardening construct just long enough to let it land. Thunk. Her blade is stopped by the tendrils underneath my skin but not after cutting only a small layer of flesh. No matter. I grin and seize her biceps, squeezing. It breaks with a dry sound. Snap.


    ¡°I win, Exemplar.¡± I say with a disbelieving laugh.


    Vikiana''s only reaction to having her arm broken is that her jaw clenches tight. Her left hand flashes and seizes the handle of the spare sword hanging at my waist. I bring my sword down to stop her, caring little about mutilating her at this moment.


    Conrad steps in and blocks my attack. No! Vikiana draws the sword and, as soon as the point of it leaves the sheath, she reverses momentum to stab at me, targeting the same spot as before. I barely manage to escape it even thought I began dodging as soon as Conrad moved in.


    ¡°Fight isn''t over until it is.¡± She tells me.


    I release my hold on my symbiont. I have little choice in the matter as I cannot focus on both her and Conrad, using her non-dominant hand is barely slowing the woman down. I slash at him while retreating. The Exemplar starts working on my limb, giving me no space to assemble anything other than lion strikes to keep up with the two Templars.


    The ship tilts again, pulling on the other one. Both decks are angled to a degree, messing up everyone''s footing. I''m taken off-guard but so is Conrad. Vikiana isn''t. She strikes high, blocked by my limb while I stumble.


    The Exemplar''s arm flashes and her slash makes it past my limb. I activate the hardening construct. Thunk. I assemble two lion''s steps and jump back, swinging my sword at Conrad. He blocks. I activate the lighting construct I kept for defense, targeting his sword with it.


    He drops, convulsing. I crash on the deck, having attempted to do too many things at once. Brown viscous brown blood is spreading over my stomach, staining my shirt and mixing with my own. Shit, I thought I blocked that entirely.


    Clink. Vikiana isn''t stopping. I kick at her feet with a lion strike, forcing her back and giving me enough space to get back on my feet. We exchange a flurry of blows, swords linking, plate armored arm flickering. And I find myself on the defensive.


    Her right arm is hanging to her side, useless and I have the advantage of being able to focus on the attack while my symbiont defends. It should be enough, yet it isn''t. The Exemplar is slower, she has less flow to throw around and a single arm.


    But she is not only keeping up with me, but isn''t even using lion strikes as often as I am. Her sword seems to always be where it needs to be, whether parrying, blocking, or counter-attacking. She is reading me like a damn book.


    I can''t even make use of my superior flow reserves because I don''t have the time. I need to outlast her... she''ll run out long before I do. That''s weak. I go on the attack, pushed by a burning bloodthirsty hunger for battle and victory.


    I slash when she is blocked by my limb, preventing her from forcing it into a position where it won''t be able to defend from. I land a few hits on her but fail to penetrate her leather armor with enough force to deliver more than a slight flesh wound.


    Vikiana always swerves away at the last moment or counter-attacks, targeting my right arm or shoulder to force me to abort. She leaves a dozen surface cuts in my flesh. Fatigue takes its toll on us both and we slow down. I feel burnt out. Every heartbeat is accompanied by a dull pang of pain.


    She should have run out of flow by now. I notice only now that there is less energy anchored to my left limb than it used to, not by a lot but about a few portion''s worth. What? Shit! I block one of her swings at the last second.


    I feel my link to the flow tremble for a moment and some of the energy seep out towards her, an almost invisible golden stream with slivers of black. A discreet sensation that I''m not surprised to have missed as it took all my concentration not to lose the intense duel.


    Duel? Something''s off. I change the lion strike I''m shaping into a lion''s step. I retreat fast, counting on my limb and a brutal, blind, sword swing to hold her off. I get the second construct done for my other leg and jump away. Vikiana pursues.


    She suddenly loses her footing and falls over. I land, trip on the unstable deck, and splatter. The ship is tipping back over to starboard, fast. Water gushes over the guardrail. I hear screams, warnings.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± Aisha''s shout pierces above all others.

 Alone.Ch19

    Vikiana and I slide with the galley''s angle. I seize control of my limb and pass my sword over to that hand. I then plant the blade into the deck, interrupting my fall. The Exemplar keeps sliding down towards the seawater pouring over the guardrail with every wave.


    I inspect my surroundings, finding that soldiers and galley-slaves ran to the other ship and cut the cords. They''re not even fighting anymore, too many injured, exhausted, they seem to have been watching us fight.


    The Templars are recovering, pieces of their hard leather armors taken off to heal the burns left by my lightning construct. Grace is trying to urge soldiers holding bows to fire on me but they have no clear line of sight to me.


    Aisha''s warning was a trick to distract me, there isn''t anything dangerous in my range other than the damn sinking galley. Vikiana is almost thrown overboard as the ship tilts even further. I grit my teeth and smother the pull to save her. The woman wanted to kill me, she thinks I''m a monster.


    If I let her die in cold blood, I become one. Can''t do a thing. The deck shifts suddenly. The ship is now on its side and I find myself hanging from my sword. Fuck. I detect the end of a rope, hanging from a grappling hook planted in the port-side guardrail. I can''t reach.


    I throw the unstructured flow anchored to my arm out, ordering it to seize the rope and push it to me. The energy obeys, burning like dry grass during a prairie fire. One portion, two, three, fuck, five. I take hold of the end of the rope and hurriedly absorb the flow to refill my reserves.


    I set my feet flat on the deck, angled at ninety degrees, and pull my sword out. I sheathe it and start climbing up. I detect Vikiana, she''s now swimming away from the ship. Why? The galley slants even more, threatening to hit her back. Ah, she doesn''t want to end up stuck under.


    I finally reach the guardrail and pull myself up. I don''t try to stand, I throw the rope away and take hold of my sword in my left again. I stab the wooden hull and climb up to the keel.


    This spot is relatively safe. Aisha is on the other ship''s bow. The galley violently pitches, turning over completely and settling upside down. Vikiana made it far enough to avoid getting stuck under the deck but not far enough to avoid being pulled underwater by the resulting suction.


    Water hinders my other sense''s range and she is quickly fading. I swear and put together two full portions of flow, making it fly to her as quickly as possible. The Exemplar will make a good hostage, she needs to live. I''m rationalizing, fact is I can''t tell Leomi I let her mother die. Thack.


    ¡°Aaarrrrgh.¡± I yell.


    An arrow pierced my left shoulder, it went through the plate. Unluckily, it hit flesh rather than symbiont. Fucking Odo. I wait for the roiling galley to settle and let go of the sword to take hold of it with my right hand.


    I loosen my control over my limb and urgently communicate the danger we''re in. Searching for Vikiana, I instead detect a body floating on the surface. Dalv, her throat was slit. A glance tells me that she was killed a while back as there is little blood around her. Shade.


    Vikiana''s head pierces the water not too far from it. A fin emerges to the surface, barely a dozen meters away from her and ''dead Dalv''. It swerves left and right, making it impossible to tell which of the two it is approaching. Shit, is that what Aisha was yelling about?


    I assemble a lightning construct and target... Clink. My limb slaps an arrow away, the sharp head left a small groove in my steel vambrace. Moth... fucking Odo. I aim at the Tianeel''s fin and activate it. The bolt flashes, hitting the damn yellow-blue scaly creature.


    It plunges, barely affected. Why can''t I ever be lucky when it matters? Vikiana convulses but manages to keep swimming even with a single arm, likely using lion''s steps to stay above water.


    The Tianeel''s wide open maw bursts out of the water, its sharp triangular teeth close around Dalv''s body. There are scorch marks on its flank. Its two large black eyes, on either side of its head, shine with wild cunning. It visibly swallows Dalv before diving back down.


    Vikiana is trying to hang onto the hull but is having trouble finding anything to grip at. She ends up planting her dagger into it, giving up her attempts to climb.


    Our gazes meet, her light blue irises are open wide to catch every scrap of light they can out of the darkness. Her hard traits communicate how intensely focused she is on survival. She isn''t asking me to help, simply assessing whether I''m one of the options are available to her.


    I have a feeling that she would take my acceptance or refusal to give her a hand with the same icy composure. I can''t let the outer monster seep inside. I assemble two healing constructs, one for me, one for her, burning through five more portions of flow to weave them.


    I send it to her and then tear my sword out of the keel. I slide down on the curved hull towards her general direction. I interrupt my fall a meter above the water by stabbing the wood once more. She lets go of her dagger and swims over to me. At least, they can''t arrow me here.


    ¡°I need flow to burn it.¡± She tells me.


    She doesn''t wait for my answer and... infiltrates my link to the flow that I anchored to the plate armor covering my limb. I could easily stop her now that I''m aware of what she''s doing, despite having no clue how she is doing it.


    Vikiana starts shaping the sticky flame construct she used before. I detect the Tianeel swimming upwards towards us at dazzling speed. I yell incoherently and seize her collar, pulling her away. Clack. The creature''s jaw snaps close, snagging the edge of Vikiana''s calf.


    ¡°Arh.¡± She yells.


    It tries to pull her down but it only succeeds in ripping a small chunk of flesh along with a piece of the hard leather armor. The construct she made loses coherence and unravels, streams of golden flow with black lines escape.


    ¡°Get it together!¡± I bark.


    I seize the sword with my right and lion strike a hole in the hull within arm''s reach above her. I help her take hold of it. The creature''s fin bursts out a couple dozen meters away, it is circling and picking up in speed, no doubt preparing to snag one of us.


    The Tianeel''s twelve-meter long slender body seems gigantic from up close, its yellow-blue scales look beautiful. I giggle. Terror is loosening my hold on sanity, fear and madness are both old companions, I embrace it.


    I rip my sword out and let myself fall down to sea. The creature immediately springs at me, propelling itself through the water straight at me. I activate the hardening construct, just in case I fail.


    ¡°Iiishe.¡± It shrieks.


    ¡°I am Elizabeth Vil!¡± I laugh. ¡°Come, monster to monster! It''s a fair fight!¡±


    It opens its maw, revealing several rows of teeth. I kick down at its lower jaw and stab up at the point of its head at the same time, assembling and activating lion strikes with barely a thought. Danger, danger, danger. The thoughts resound within.


    The blade slides and lodges itself between two scales. My bare feet hit the front row of sharp teeth. They slice my flesh but I manage to jam my heel between the those and its thick lower lip. My back impacts something solid. I blink out.


    --- --- ---


    I hit the hull. The Tianeel is struggling to close its mouth over me because of it. I detect grooves in the wood, likely dug during its efforts to eat me. I correct my footing and seize my sword''s handle again, using it as a lever to force it to keep its maw open.


    Vikiana is aiming her flaming construct, just a little... The Tianeel suddenly pulls back, letting me go. A powerful swipe of its tail projects it aside and the construct misses it, setting fire to a swathe of sea. The creature swerves, curls, slamming my chest.


    --- --- ---A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I''m sinking, unable to sustain the weight of the plate armor protecting my left arm. The Exemplar''s hand grabs my collar, but the cloth rips in her hand. I panic, water enters my mouth, I barely manage to stop myself from breathing in but that won''t last.


    My limb finds something to grab onto and pulls. My head emerges from the water, I hear a blood-curdling scream and feel something crack in my grip. Vikiana''s right hand. I seize one of her leather armor''s straps with my right hand and climb up.


    Once ''safe'', I make my symbiont release her. Her hand is in tatters, white bones sticking out of red flesh. I punch another hole in the hull and seize it, then another further up. I set my foot in the first, wooden shards pierce through their sole.


    ¡°We need to get out fast!¡± I shout in Vikiana''s face.


    ¡°Can''t.¡± She utters with difficulty, expression twisted by pain.


    I groan and search for my sword. It''s gone, likely stuck inside the Tianeel. Flow is torn away from me without subtlety, the Exemplar. My reserves are empty, consumed by the hardening construct and there is barely a third of the Due I stole left. I refill my reserves.


    My feet are in tatters but these are only surface wounds. My shirt and bra are gone. There are irregular gashes on my torso, a long but thin one of my left breast. The Tianeel managed to rake me with its upper teeth.


    ¡°Don''t you have a better fucking plan, Exemplar?!¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°Dis, tract it.¡± She replies shortly.


    ¡°Right.¡± I giggle to fight the fear back. ¡°It''s just a big fishy after all, I can just slap it, no problem!¡±


    ¡°Don, ''t, ha, ve to, stay.¡± Vikiana struggles to say.


    ¡°What would I eat for breakfast then?!¡± I exclaim, laughing.


    I set my shredded feet flat on the hull, crouching with my right hand gripping the hole I made. I''m not trying that last thing again, best is to jump on its back. The Tianeel isn''t in my sense''s range, but that doesn''t mean much since it could be directly beneath us but too deep for me to detect.


    I assemble lion''s strikes and lion''s steps as I wait for it to show up. Vikiana is shaping a construct in front of her eyes. It is composed of golden cubes layered from small to large with spiraling strands of flow linking them.


    At least she isn''t going to try the same thing again, the Tianeel definitely recognized the flaming construct as a threat. I would have cut the plate off but we''re all out of weapons and I don''t have time to unstrap it.


    Everything is backfiring tonight. I''m out of breath, beyond exhaustion, bleeding red and brown from more wounds than I can count. I prepare myself, tensing my leg''s muscles.


    The Tianeel''s writhing form enters my field of detection, it is under the upside-down ship, hiding in its shadow as it slowly makes its way to our position. It goes past the edge of the ship, right beneath our feet.


    The fleeting moment of peace passes and the creature''s head arcs up. It swashes at the water to shoot upwards, going for Vikiana, aiming so close that its side will likely bump into the ship.


    I lion''s step upwards off the hull, leaping far above its wide open maw a split second before it pierces the surface. I can clearly see that the rows of triangular teeth are covered in blood, mine, my symbiont''s, Vikiana''s, Dalv''s, and maybe others.


    The Tianeel twists to follow the short arc of my jump, attracted by a moving target more than by an immobile one or wanting to finish the job with me. It rises high, and then higher. I bring my legs up to my chest.


    It isn''t enough, I''m going to fall back down into its mouth! This better fucking work, Vikiana! As if she heard the thought, the Exemplar springs off the hull, straight at the Tianeel''s skull instead of upwards like me. Her left hand is brought back and wide open, golden glowing palm at the ready.


    In mid-air, I absent-mindedly note the drops of blood dripping off my toes to fall into the creature''s maw. Just as it is about to engulf my legs and waist alike, Vikiana''s palm strike hits the Tianeel at the center of its skull.


    The shock makes its yellow-blue scales ripple from the point of impact with a dry crack and a wet squelch. The sound of its cranium shattering and its brain being turned to mush.


    The Tianeel falls limply towards the opposite direction from us who are dropping alike. It hits the surface with the Exemplar, producing a consequent splash. I coil my limb back and release a lion strike at its side. My gauntleted hand rips through the scales and allows me to interrupt my drop.


    The creature is, thankfully, slow to sink. I hear air escaping its gills. Vikiana is already crawling back to the galley. I climb up on the body and run over its spine towards its head.


    ¡°Wha, t are you, doing?¡± The Exemplar asks, out of breath and likely suffering from multiple fractures.


    ¡°Getting my sea steak!¡± I reply, laughing. And my weapon.


    I step on the squishy remains of its skull and grab my sword. I pull it out and then cut a chunk of meat from its cheek, piercing it with the point of my blade. I lion''s step my way back and jump over to the galley''s keel. It sank so much that there is barely any of it above water anymore.


    Vikiana got her dagger back and is slowing climbing up, the feat made possible because the sea''s surface is much closer to the flatter bottom of the hull. I throw a glance at the other ship.


    The soldiers and galley-slaves are looking at us with undecipherable expressions, silent. Even Grace is so taken that she''s forgetting to give the order to shoot me. Too far to jump over to them, though.


    Not an issue, they''re not letting Vikiana drown. They''ll send a lifeboat. The Templars are an issue. I only have so much flow, maybe enough to take them out again but there are about thirty soldiers left but only twenty criminals.


    Thinking of which. I control the energy anchored to my armor plates to refill my reserves and form a dozen lightning constructs with the rest, filling them with flow to the brim. This will prevent Vikiana from stealing any more. I could stop her but it would require me to pay attention which isn''t desirable in battle.


    As predicted, the healthier Templars have already pushed a lifeboat overboard, they''re lowering it to sea with ropes attached to the bow and stern. Aisha is among them, disguised as a soldier. I wouldn''t be surprised if she suggested the idea, to begin with.


    The Exemplar sets down nearby on the keel, sitting down in exhaustion. I myself am very close to my limits, but I can''t afford to stop because if I do, I won''t be getting back up until I''ve slept a full day.


    ¡°Send only one in the lifeboat, and no Templar!¡± I yell, pointedly avoiding to look at the Shade.


    ¡°You''re in no position to make demands!¡± Grace replies angrily.


    ¡°Aren''t I?¡± I ask coldly. I point at Vikiana with my sword, Tianeel steak halfway up the blade. I also make my lightning constructs orbit my torso for good threatening measure.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, you killed my father, you killed my brother. I will end you, this I swear!¡± She exclaims furiously.


    I ignore the new Countess, she''s barely twenty of age, pretty much a kid. The Templars don''t take orders from her either way, and they''re the ones who matter right now.


    As expected, Aisha is the one that is sent. I specifically avoided asking for her as it could arouse her suspicions, and it did not seem necessary as the woman was nearby already, they had no reason to ask someone else.


    It might be a risk to allow her close, but I have ''eyes'' behind my head and I''ll be ready to make the first move. My heart is beating so fast I feel a muted pain, my wounds are mostly taken care of by the symbiont but those on my feet require immediate attention.


    My right arm feels odd, it tingles around the iron chain links. The Tianeel''s teeth raked my mid-section''s flesh, from lower-ribs to lower-stomach. Saltwater is making every open wound feel like I''m dying in a slow agony.


    My torso looks like a gory mixture of red, brown, and dark orange blood. I... how will I ever show myself to her? Anguish flares and I am forced to smother it before it cripples me instead of dealing with it.


    Vikiana closes her eyes, resting while Aisha slowly rows over. I decide to sit down, crossing my legs. I rip the hem of my pants and make rudimentary bandages to quench the bleeding wounds that the tendrils can''t reach. I then prioritize my healing construct''s targets.


    It will be difficult to get the galley-slaves to fight again. They distinctively lost their previous enthusiasm now that an uneasy truce took place, likely so that they could all escape this sinking ship. The soldiers don''t look eager to continue the battle, but I doubt they would defy their orders.


    They may be unwilling to take me on after seeing how we took the Tianeel out. It is fortunate that they only witnessed the end, not when it almost tore me apart, but my wounds aren''t light and these soldiers will notice that and won''t fear me as much anymore.


    Twenty unwilling criminals against thirty soldiers and a dozen unyielding Templars. Grace remains quite irrelevant, the decision will rest in Vikiana''s hands... unless the Shade intervenes and who knows what she''ll do. I can''t give her the opportunity, I''ll need to seize control of the situation.


    The Tianeel, carried away by waves, is engulfed by the sea at last. It''ll sink to the depths. I took a piece to eat but it''s not like I can take my gauntlet off and feed in front of all these people.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jessica?¡± Vikiana asks.


    She''s already rebuilt her composure. I nod and inspect her state. She laid her crushed right hand over her lap in such a way that the broken bones in her upper arm remain aligned. Apart from those two, non-negligible injuries, there is a small chunk of her calf missing, blood pouring out of the gaping hole but a lot slower than before.


    I check on my mask. It''s still on. I breathe out in relief and adjust it. I then look down to my left shoulder. I can see tendrils protruding under my skin but the thickest parts and my flat left chest are hidden by the remains of my torn off shirt while the pauldron conceals the entire area where the symbiont links to my flesh.


    That reminds me. Grace called me a thing. I groan. Will I have to deal with that woman too? I don''t want to. If not for her, Idali would have been executed when I foolishly lost the first skirmish.


    She''s an Odo though. I have no grudge against her, yet. My left limb shivers inside the plate. A wave of aggressiveness hits me. I fight it down but don''t dare to tell it to rest and heal. It isn''t over until it is.

 Alone.Ch20

    Aisha is looping around both ships to get to us, avoiding the dozen or more bodies floating in the small space between the galleys. Every eye is on us, on our pitiful state. I could use a piece of cloth for modesty. To hide my wreck of a chest?


    ¡°There''s an arrow in your left shoulder.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°I know.¡± I groan.


    Courtesy of the new Countess. The fight with the Tianeel pushed it so deep that only the plumed head is visible. I felt tendrils move around it but there are so many in that area that it''s hard to tell.


    I get back on my feet, Vikiana does too a moment later. She doesn''t seem to be in shape to fight, and doesn''t even have a sword, but I wouldn''t bet against the Exemplar.


    I don''t doubt that using a fast blade is what kept me in the fight with her, but it also largely removed my advantage in strength as my limb remained in defense. The Exemplar made sure to say out of my symbiont''s range at all times. My lack of experience with this weapon also means that my attacks are easy to read.


    Grace is pacing in the center of her soldiers. She''s careful, I''ll have to use a construct to take her out if it gets down to it. The issue is that I can either kill a dozen or disable two dozens. It still isn''t enough to gain the upper hand with certainty.


    Especially since there are injured soldiers laid in the cabin, under the bridge, I can only detect the very edge but I estimate that there are at least ten. The galley-slaves, on the other hand, didn''t gather their wounded, those of them who can hold weapons are.


    Aisha''s lifeboat hits the hull. She''s wearing a new face, one with an air of softness about it. I don''t waste my time scrutinizing her traits, it could tip her off for all I know and sight is useless in this case. Vikiana transfers over first, she sits down on the stern''s bench, in front of the Shade, which leaves the bow free for me. I step over and drop on the bench.


    Despite my resolve to keep going, I can feel that my body is running out of steam. Everything hurts despite the symbiont continuing to spread its cool substance to dull the pain.


    Aisha starts rowing us back. I focus on my other sense and on one of my lightning constructs, ready to intercept anything sent my way. Doubt I can stop an arrow but my limb has the reflexes to do so.


    Ugh. I''m starving. The trip back happens in silence, the Shade and Exemplar exchange occasional glances but both seem determined not to tip me off. Her voice is recognizable and would give her away.


    She could theoretically use a sound construct to change it but any exchange between the two would definitely be odd since she is hidden under the guise of an anonymous soldier.


    As we approach, I notice Tsek, the young galley-slave, watching from above. I slide the slice of Tianeel meat off my sword and throw it over to him. He fumbles a little but does catch it before it hits the deck.


    ¡°Cook that for me if you don''t mind.¡± I tell him.


    Half-way because of my hunger, half-way because Vikiana and Aisha will relax if they think I''m about to have a meal.


    ¡°I don''t... is that edible?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°As far as I know, it should be.¡± I shrug.


    He heads down to the rowers'' deck with another man, they then both make their way towards the stern. Aisha brings the lifeboat close to the hull and the handful of Templars throw ropes over.


    I send half my lightning constructs above and use them to force them back. Satisfied, I sheathe my sword and start climbing up. Meanwhile, the Shade and Exemplar tie the ropes to the lifeboat''s stern and bow.


    I hop over the guardrail and step away to let the temple guards pull the lifeboat up. It is a slow process as they have to keep it stable with two people on board, including their very injured leader.


    Once they''re up, I charge the air in a large radius, encompassing even the injured Templars further back, and draw my sword. Tension rises, the few soldiers holding bows nock arrows. The galley-slaves put up a front of raising their weapons too but their hesitation is obvious.


    Aisha and Vikiana step over the guardrail. I activate a lion''s step and slip behind the Shade before her other foot hits the deck. I pass my right arm around her throat and lay the base of the blade over her jugular.


    People look at me with confused expressions by my choice of hostage. No doubt thinking that a simple soldier gives me next to no leverage, especially considering the fact that I could threaten anyone on the deck with my constructs.


    All except Aisha and Vikiana. The former''s traits underneath the illusion construct show how caught by surprise she is while the latter''s twist in dawning realization.


    ¡°Yes, I know that''s Aisha.¡± I smirk behind my mask. I then hit the back of the Shade''s knees with my own, destroying her balance. ¡°Don''t try anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°H, how?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°The Rykz construct.¡± Vikiana mutters in a tired voice. ¡°What more do you want, J... Elizabeth? Didn''t we agree that the best way to end this war is to remove the incentive to keep it going? To help our Emperor reach his goals.¡±


    ¡°I''ve realized something.¡± I reply in a tight voice. ¡°You''re protecting the Emperor''s interests, not the Empire''s.¡±


    ¡°Those are one and the same.¡± Aisha argues, chin raised up and away from my sword.


    ¡°Are they?¡± I whisper.


    Grace gives discreet orders, relaying them to the injured Templars who get back to their feet and fan out. Likely preparing to do something stupid. I bring my armored left arm in front of me for cover.


    ¡°Don''t! Give us some room.¡± Vikiana shouts her orders at them in a tone that brooks no argument. She turns to me with a difficult expression. ¡°This slaughter was unnecessary, why start it again?¡±


    ¡°You ask why? I had no choice, so I made one.¡± I say coldly. ¡°I was told that I have a right to preserve my own life by your own daughter, I should have taken those words more at heart. You yourself had no trouble breaking the rules when it came to saving hers.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Vikiana pauses, taken aback. ¡°We could have talked it out, we still can.¡±


    ¡°Talk? You wanted me dead once she got what she wanted out of me, hiding behind excuses to justify yourself. Sparing me a life under the institute? Yeah right.¡± I utter angrily, pressing my blade to Aisha''s throat. ¡°All you offered were vague guarantees to pressure the hum... Caeviel into freeing my sis... Cetyz.¡±


    What am I saying? I choke a breath of air down, trying to calm down. I''m not making sense. But I''m right about the Exemplar, this isn''t paranoia.


    ¡°I, I admit I held some misplaced resentment about the grief you caused between me and my daughter. I''m also ashamed to say that your... proclivities are hard for me to accept. But this doesn''t have anything to do with why I put that condition.¡± Vikiana whispers. ¡°I think, no, I thought that it would be a mercy to put an end to your life so that you don''t have to live like... like this.¡± Her light blue eyes turn to my left shoulder for a moment. ¡°Then you provoked this massacre and I thought it turned you into a remorseless killer but then you saved me from the Tianeel when you didn''t have to.¡± She pauses. ¡°And yes part of me wants you as far away from my daughter as possible because I fear she''ll accept you when you tell her about... this.¡±


    Her scattered speech and revelations put me off-balance, it hurts to see my own thoughts about myself confirmed and thrown back in my face, but the last thing she says makes me scoff.


    ¡°She won''t. She hates the Rykz.¡± I comment sadly. ¡°It''s easy to say that you''ve changed your mind now that I have the cards.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have left you there Elizabeth.¡± Aisha speaks up. ¡°I didn''t even want to bring you to the institute but the Director is the one with the best chance in the Empire to extract the data and that''s where the Princess is, where you wanted to go.¡±


    ¡°You would be fine with letting me rot if it got you what the Emperor wants, wouldn''t you?¡± I ask threateningly, daring her to lie.


    ¡°I... if necessary.¡± She admits, swallowing her saliva beneath my blade. ¡°I''m not perfect, I saw you shrug off wounds that would put anyone else down. Case in point.¡± She carefully throws a glance at the arrow sticking out of my left shoulder. ¡°I thought you could handle torture, maybe talk but not that you would start... this insanity. It would have been much easier if you took Odo out because now, Grace knows because he spoke of you in anger after you shocked him. And with this... I won''t be able to get to her so I''ll have to threaten her into silence, and that takes manpower to sustain.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Are you putting this on me?¡± I utter furiously.


    ¡°No, no. This was my blunder.¡± Aisha says hurriedly.


    ¡°Blunder?¡± Vikiana barks at Aisha, interrupting. ¡°Enough schemes, no more lies, you''ve caused enough damage by hiding your motives from the both of us. I''m sure you knew something like this would happen, you counted on it but miscalculated, you didn''t think she could win and look where you''re at now. Your play to keep her controllable put this all at risk.¡±


    ¡°Play?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I just...¡± Aisha starts.


    ¡°Used Odo and Elizabeth against each other.¡± Vikiana seethes without letting her finish. ¡°I should have never allowed this.¡±


    ¡°This is your duty!¡± Aisha snaps back.


    ¡°You mean she somehow manipulated me into this trap?¡± I question, confused.


    ¡°I swear I didn''t.¡± Aisha hurriedly replies. Vikiana doesn''t contradict her.


    ¡°But you got lucky, didn''t you? You came along to find a way to get me to the institute. You would have led me into another trap.¡± I say between grit teeth.


    In what way did she use us against each other? I was supposed to kill him during the torture, she explicitly said so. But Vikiana just implied Aisha lied to her. So there was another goal to the torture. Her every move was aimed at putting me under her thumb, too weak to...


    ¡°You wanted my injuries to worsen. You wanted me to kill Odo but end up too crippled to fight back, to escape.¡± I spit out.


    I feel sick. The feeble state of my body isn''t helping. The pangs to my heart are worsening, acute pains that cleave the inside of my chest. The rate at which it is beating hasn''t slowed down and this... I almost stumble.


    ¡°I''m sorry but you know how unstable you can get.¡± Aisha tries to justify.


    ¡°Don''t turn this on me.¡± I growl. ¡°I thought you a friend Aisha. I, I thought you could see what I do, what Cecil did.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be naive, the Empire is always at war.¡± She replies harshly. ¡°I am seeking peace but you''re too blinded by the present to see ahead.¡±


    ¡°You let Idali die!¡± I utter, voice breaking. ¡°You... you were with her.¡±


    ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± Aisha says, looking away in shame.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You regret sleeping with her or letting her die?¡± I press.


    ¡°Calm down, Jay.¡± Vikiana whispers. ¡°You''re cutting her.¡±


    I look down, finding that my blade has cut into her skin. Aisha is pale and trembling. I settle my emotions but don''t give her any slack. How is the Empire in such a state that even the Emperor''s servants are so... ruthless. Is everything I''ve been told a lie?


    They were together, it might have been a give and take kind of deal but... that has to mean something. It does for us, as Elizabeth. Did it? No, my Lady is... she''s better. Is she, didn''t she break the vow?


    ¡°Idali was, wasn''t a mistake. I didn''t want her to...¡± Aisha stutters, pulling me out of my spinning thoughts.


    ¡°I should kill you. You turned on me as soon as our interests were no longer aligned. I should treat you like you did Idali, as a disposable pawn.¡± I utter without pity.


    ¡°They still are, you need me.¡± She says urgently.


    ¡°You do.¡± Vikiana confirms. ¡°All three of us want the Rykz out of Caeviel, that hasn''t changed.¡±


    I close my left hand into a fist. They''re not wrong, I could use her. The Shade opens the door to the institute. I turn my gaze to the galley-slaves. If I can get them to fight, I win.


    ¡°Your backs are against the wall.¡± I tell them, I know very well the strength and courage one can draw from being forced into a corner. ¡°Fight with me, for your freedom.¡± I urge, pushing myself.


    They look at me and I am suddenly reminded of the state of my exposed torso. Too tired to care, to think. I just want to fight, to win so that I can finally rest. I''m so hungry.


    I force myself to stay focused. The soldiers are watching me, they obviously fear me but that won''t deter them if I''m alone. The criminals are still hesitating, looking from me to the Templars. Flattering that they put me on the same level. Grace seems to see what I do as she grows agitated.


    ¡°I''ll free you all!¡± The Countess exclaims.


    Many of the galley-slaves respond by spitting in her direction. The declaration appears to have made them tilt my way rather than hers. They jeer at her, insulting her family''s honor. They''ve all worked under the previous Odo Counts, not surprising that they wouldn''t trust a word of what she says.


    ¡°Do or die.¡± I shout at the slaves.


    They raise their swords and cheer, forming their lines. I make my way to their ranks, dragging Aisha along. The task should be simple, yet I encounter difficulty walking straight.


    I burn through half my internal reserves to get myself back in shape to fight, reconstituting a strengthening construct, supplying the healing one with more energy, and adding a nourishing construct so that I can keep going.


    ¡°You don''t have to do this, Jessica.¡± Vikiana protests.


    ¡°I''m not agreeing to any more one-sided deals.¡± I reply coolly.


    ¡°There won''t be, we can reach an agreement, find a way to work together.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''ll consider it if you and Grace surrender.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m done trusting you or anyone else.¡±


    I control three lightning constructs, charged enough to kill, and get them to target four Templars each. I don''t aim at Vikiana who is retreating to the bridge, towards Grace. Exhaustion is slowing me down so much, mind and body.


    I activate them. Bolts fly, absorbed by their hard leather armors. The injured buckle down, incapacitated for good, yet the last five stand strong with Conrad at their center. The galley-slaves cry out and charge the soldiers. I knock Aisha out with my sword''s pommel.


    Another three lightning constructs should take care of the temple guards. By the time I finish setting up the targets, however, they receive streams of flow from the Countess and the soldiers. Something they planned while I saved the Exemplar, no doubt.


    I launch the thunderbolts anyway, they have no effect as expected but they do drain their reserves. Six air-blades fly in retaliation, I should have seen them coming but... I shatter them by spreading a barrier of lighting composed of three constructs in front of me.


    The criminals and soldiers clash. The latter buckle, likely because they''re out of flow. Yet, they are more numerous and the front-lines stabilize, neither side''s combatants seem to have the will to risk their lives anymore. This is the last hurrah, a quiet one.


    The areas around my symbiont''s tendrils are... prickling. Especially over my stomach''s muscles. Conrad and the Templars charge, realizing that I still have enough constructs to take them out despite their use of air-blades.


    I probably could have taken all the soldiers out instead of focusing on the temple guards but then I wouldn''t have stood a chance against the thirteen of them, with or without the galley-slaves'' help.


    I use two of my three lightning constructs, putting the five of them down before they can reach me. I draw on my strength once more and rush towards the bridge. I feel lightheaded yet exhilarated, impatient to draw blood and claim... superiority. Superiority?


    My limb shivers with excitement. I lion''s step around the battle, making my way to the bridge. Upstairs are four people, Vikiana, Grace, the captain, and the unarmed helmsman.


    A soldier moves in to block me from my left. My limb takes care of it with a violent backhanded slap that breaks her neck. I climb the steps two by two. The Exemplar meets me at the top, my limb blocks her sword and I attack her neck with a wild slash.


    She avoids my blade by angling back but I barrel into her. She sprawls over the wooden floor. I prepare to stab her left arm to finally incapacitate her but Grace steps in with a lion strike from my right, forcing me to block.


    ¡°Die!¡± She shrieks desperately.


    ¡°You first.¡± I growl.


    The captain rushes over. I let my limb parry while I slash at the Countess, leaving a long cut on the inside of her sword arm, making her drop her sword. I hazily side-step a dagger flying at me, thrown by the Exemplar.


    I absent-mindedly note Tsek''s presence on the upper deck. He is fighting with a blade in his right hand and a skewer of grilled Tianeel meat in the other. I move around the young Countess, blocking her escape and placing her between me and Vikiana.


    ¡°Drawing your weapon was a mistake.¡± I tell her. ¡°Trying to kill means you must accept the reverse happening to you.¡±


    I bring my sword down from overhead, aiming at the pit of her neck to end this quickly. She is pulled back by the captain but not out of my reach. The point of my weapon slices her chest from shoulder to belly.


    She screams and falls backward on top of the man who just extended her lifespan. Vikiana''s moves in to fight me. She looks completely drained, sad, regretful, her traits express so many difficult emotions that I lose focus.


    The Exemplar takes advantage of that, landing a kick to my left leg, which is under the most strain. I drop to one knee but my guard is up. She can''t last anymore without flow and fatigued as she is.


    Vikiana accelerates, flashing past me on my right, using lion''s steps. I use my other sense to seek her sword and the direction it''ll attack me from. Instead, I find her in full run towards the bridge''s guardrail, about to jump down to the upper deck.


    I spin on my knee and launch after her. My blade almost catches her heel, I would have gotten her if she hadn''t tripped me. She leaps over the rail. I crash into it. The wood groans but holds. The Exemplar impacts a soldier''s back and crashes in the middle of the battle. What the fuck is she doing?!


    Behind me, Grace is trying to escape downstairs with the helmsman''s help. The captain is blocking me from pursuing. I roar and throw myself at him. He blocks my lion strike with one of his own.


    My limb uncoils and impales him through his rib-cage. I''m unsure of whether I did or it decided to, likely it since it was coiled up. I shake my head. Focus. I pull my gauntleted hand out of the man''s chest.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± Vikiana shouts. ¡°I am Exemplar Vikiana of Izla Meria''s Templar Order. Take me hostage and your freedom is guaranteed!¡±


    She plants her sword in the deck and steps into the criminal''s ranks. No!

 Alone.Ch21

    Two slaves grab Vikiana and pull her away, one sword pointed at her back, the other over her throat. I find myself stuck between chasing the Exemplar and the Countess. I think furiously and end up deciding to go after Grace.


    I take two steps downstairs before stopping. She''s already inside the soldiers'' ranks and the criminals have all pulled back with victorious cries. The battle is over for them. They got what they want.


    ¡°You don''t need them to free you.¡± I shout. ¡°Once we have this ship, they won''t be able to stop you! Port-Odo will fall to the Rykz soon, who would pursue you?¡±


    I can see in their attitudes and in how none reply that my argument is useless, desperate. They have even less of a reason to fight if they don''t need the Countess to free them officially since the records will burn. There is so few of them left that the two lifeboats can carry them to land.


    I can''t ask the galley-slaves to fight anymore, not now that they have their freedom. I can''t force them. It would make me no better than Nobility. It would make me a hypocrite as well.


    Grace''s smoldering eyes are fixed on me, she has no intention of surrendering, hostage or not. She''s already giving orders to spread out to block the stairs and the area under the bridge''s guardrail in case I try to jump.


    ¡°Rhaaaaaa!¡± I growl in madness, frustration.


    My left limb hits the rail, shattering it. I then smash the gauntleted hand down, breaking a hole in the bridge''s floor. There are so many soldiers, I... can I beat them all? I have to. If I fail then I won''t be able to go back to Celyz, I''ll be stuck on the mainland, behind human lines.


    I pick up the captain''s sword in my left hand. I slice the air, producing a menacing sound. The soldiers fear me, it is written all over their faces. I assemble a single lion''s step, I''m somehow running low on energy despite the quantity I stole.


    Flow truly is the lifeblood of warfare. I jump over the guardrail, swords raised up. Soldiers raise their weapons to intercept me. I twist around in mid-air, avoiding the one in front of me and slapping two others away with my blades.


    I impact a soldier and hit the upper deck, rolling to break my fall. I kick the ground and get back up to my feet with two slashes, felling two soldiers. As I fight, I only assemble lion strikes for my right arm since my symbiont is quick and strong enough to deal with the soldiers on its own.


    Upper stab, lower slash. I sidestep the first, block the second with my right sword, and swing my left behind my back to slice the throat of a soldier preparing to attack me.


    Two whirls of my blades take care of the two that attacked me. With them dead, I find myself in the middle of the soldiers with none in range, surrounded. I chuckle and they take half-steps back.


    ¡°Kill her, it!¡± Grace yells.


    They charge. I swirl and swerve, but it isn''t enough to avoid everything. The point of a sword cuts the back of my right lower waist, severing muscles. I opt against using a hardening construct, it consumes too much flow and there are no tendrils there.


    My symbiont''s appendages wiggle towards the new injury, closing it and digging deep into my flesh to take hold of the severed muscles. The distraction costs me another wound to my upper right shoulder, luckily that isn''t debilitating.


    I refocus and rush to the middle of their ranks. It makes it hard for them to land a hit on me as they risk hitting one of their own every time they try. I throw a flickering left backhanded horizontal swing at my rear.


    It carves through a soldier''s wrist, disarming him in both senses of the words as his hand and weapon both drop. The strike continues on and hits another man''s sword. He didn''t see it coming and try to block me, it was simply there in the path of my attack.


    Unprepared, he fails to arrest my momentum and my blade carries on with his, cleaving through his torso. I slap a woman''s feint away with my right because it would have blocked my path forward through their ranks.


    My heart feels like agony, the rest of my body is no better. I push through it all, ripping men and women apart at the cost of dozens of surface wounds to my back and sides.


    Tendrils, tendons, tissue, all of those are sacrificed to preserve myself from deeper injuries like severed bones and pierced organs. I''m a wreck, held together by my symbiont''s appendages.


    Those tendrils that are severed writhe back under the armor plates covering my left shoulder so that undamaged ones can replace them to close the numerous cuts and reconnect the muscles.


    My mind becomes too scattered, unfocused, to win this. I find myself on the defensive and adapt my tactic. I kill those in my path to keep moving but no one else, I leave it to the soldiers to kill each other as they attempt to strike me down.


    That wouldn''t have worked if not for their mounting panic at seeing more and more of them fall. They attack blindly, scared out of their minds. I am laughing but without humor.


    I suddenly find myself on the other side of their lines, facing the galley-slaves. I stop short of running into Tsek. He is watching me with an odd expression, the grilled skewer of Tianeel meat in hand.


    I sheathe my right sword and hold my hand out. Two of Grace''s subjects raise their weapons overhead. A left-handed lion strike takes care of that by tearing them both in twain at the waist. I turn around to face them, noticing only now that I can''t see much, everything is blurry and filtered through a red veil.


    ¡°I am Elizabeth Vil!¡± I roar with a shattered voice.


    It makes the soldiers stagger back. My throat is sore and parched. I throw a glance at Tsek over my shoulder.


    ¡°Meat. Water.¡± I mutter.


    Tsek hesitantly hands the skewer over. I slide my mask aside to free my chin and then rip a huge bite out of my prey''s steak. As I chew, my teeth hit a scale. I spit it out and swallow. A flask of water changes hands from the back of the galley-slaves'' group.


    ¡°What are you doing! I order you to kill it!¡± Grace screams.


    A young man hesitantly takes a few steps forward. The closer he gets to my range, the more terror twists his traits. I keep eating, challenging any that show signs of approaching with a single right-eyed glare as my angled mask covers the other one.


    I drop the skewer and steal the water flask out of Tsek''s hand without even looking behind my back. I gulp it down while Grace keeps failing to rouse her soldiers'' spirits.


    Yet, they aren''t breaking. Their expressions make it obvious that they hate me as much as they dread me. Once done drinking, I lay my right hand on my sword''s handle and try to draw it.


    I fail. No. I try again. No. No. I try again. I... I can''t. I blink in confusion and try again, fail again. I realize something with horror. I''ve stopped, I should have kept going. I stagger.


    Something hard hits my knees. The deck, my legs buckled under my own weight. I tell my limb to heal, thinking that my body reached the limit and that perhaps I''ll be able to get more out of it if the symbiont focuses on that while I fight.


    The soldiers watch with disbelief, apparently unable to trust what their eyes are telling them. I am El... It takes a monstrous effort to raise my right thigh and set my foot flat on the wooden floor. Left next. I will myself to move before the dark cloud smothering my thoughts can take me out.


    My dizziness increases and, for a moment, I think it means I''ve succeeded. Vikiana''s voice reaches me, yet it sounds so distant that I shouldn''t be hearing it over the spiked club beating the inside of my chest.


    ¡°You need Elizabeth to keep you safe.¡± She says urgently.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°It''s been two days, her fever hasn''t gone down.¡± Tsek says worriedly. ¡°I, I think she''s lost too much blood to recover.¡±


    ¡°I took care of that, just keep feeding her and do not release the gauntlet from the chains.¡± Vikiana replies.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°Mother! Father!¡± Someone screams. ¡°I failed, it''ll all burn, Home, Meria, the entire Izla.¡±


    --- --- ---The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What are those things moving under her skin?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°I would have to kill you if I told you.¡± Aisha replies shortly.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°The Countess wants us to hand her over in exchange for the lifeboats.¡± A woman with a deep voice says.


    ¡°No.¡± Tsek replies. ¡°You know we can''t trust an Odo.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t we if she doesn''t wake up, she''s useless to us like this.¡± The woman counters sharply.


    ¡°Grace is behaving because they think she''s healing, not unconscious.¡± Aisha intervenes. ¡°They won''t do a thing as long as you keep your mouths shut, they didn''t even dare to attack her when she was out and on her knees.¡±


    ¡°How was she out? She almost decapitated the soldier that checked on her and tried to hit me when I pull her back.¡± The woman groans.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°We need more flow.¡± Tsek replies.


    He gave me food and I have plenty of that to go around.


    ¡°There.¡± Someone says, I say.


    ¡°That''s... is she a Rykz Duchess?!¡± Tsek cries out.


    --- --- ---


    I open my eyes, looking through my mask''s eye openings. There is a flow torch providing enough light for me to see the cell. The metal grill is open but my gauntleted left hand is chained to the bench, pressed flat. I twist my wrist until the chain locks up and breaks. Clink. I sit up, stretching. How long?


    ¡°How long?¡± I ask.


    No one answers. I search my surroundings. Tsek is asleep outside the cell, under a rough blanket. Vikiana isn''t far, shackled to the mast in the center of the cargo-hold. Aisha is next to her, also in chains. The rest of the galley-slaves are asleep but I detect two guarding the staircase. That''s a good sign.


    The entire length of my right forearm is tingling, not just around the iron links merged to my bones anymore, it is far from pleasant. I take my gauntlet off and use a merging construct to weaken the remains of the shackle around it. I snap it off and rub my symbiont''s wrist before putting the gauntlet back on. Those on my other limbs were removed.


    Only now noticing that I''m wearing rudimentary gray clothes, that there are bandages wrapped over three-quarters of my body. The shirt is cut along the entire length of its left side and there is no sleeve there, likely to fit over the armor plates covering my symbiont. I bristle at the thought of someone seeing the monstrous wreck I''ve become.


    At least I''m not bleeding anymore, but my heart is beating irregularly, alternating between feeble and strong. I raise my right hand, spreading my fingers flat. They''re trembling. I feel weak.


    I pat the right side of my left shoulder, where the arrow pierced my human flesh. Ouch. It''s gone but the wound is still very sensitive. I assemble a healing construct, tapping into my reserves to use half my flow, finding out that half is ten potions. I have a little over twenty people''s worth...


    Twenty times the normal access?! Why? Did the symbiont spread further? I pat my body, anxious. Yet, I don''t find any more tendrils than usual, there are a few out of position but only in places where the appendages moved to close injuries.


    What''s going on? I recall the fight. I acted... weird, unable to hold back my aggression. I think it feeds the more... animalistic parts of myself and then acts on those feelings, at least to a degree.


    I assemble the signal construct and tell my limb to camouflage my left breast. Most of the tendrils spread all over my torso recede, apart from those twirled around my ribs, sternum, spine, and clavicle which are necessary for the symbiont to anchor itself.


    Two appendages over my stomach and one on my lower right-back side that runs through my back in a diagonal remain where they are. I blink, realizing that I can feel the three to a degree. That''s new. I think, forcing myself to be casual about this.


    Is it new, though? I''ve become more and more aware of what''s happening in my body since the symbiont was implanted. Perhaps this is the same. It isn''t, I can... feel those tendrils, they''re connected in some way.


    I try to move them. An intense pain courses through me. They obeyed. I shiver. It hurt because they intermingled with my muscles but still followed the directive. I swallow my saliva, understanding why my reserves increased so much. This parasite is fusing with me!


    I smother the paralyzing thought and focus on the tendrils. I try to coil the portions that aren''t blended with my flesh but don''t find the courage or justification to rip them off. No matter the personal cost.


    I need to know how this happened. I search my memory. My lower right-back side was sliced, not too deep but apparently enough to sever muscles. The par... symbiont did this to keep me combat ready.


    The same can be said of my abdominal muscles that were first cut by Vikiana despite the hardening construct, or maybe because I was a split moment too slow to activate it. Second, the Tianeel''s teeth raked my front, they were too small and numerous to all be blocked by the hardened tendrils.


    I don''t want to see how I look under the bandages, the blood hid most of the damage but what little I saw was... too much. I stand up with difficulty, I feel sore all over, spent to my limit.


    I scrutinize the cargo-hold, finding two swords outside the cell, both sheathed. I pick them up and fasten the belts to the left side of my waist because their pommels would otherwise press on the injury to my lower right-back side.


    There is no one in the rowers'' deck but there are six soldiers guarding the staircase leading to the upper deck where their comrades and some of the Templars are resting. Grace isn''t in my range and I can''t even go looking without picking a fight.


    I walk up to Tsek and shake his shoulder. The kid groans and murmurs something incoherent, all I catch is the word ''soft''. I kick his foot. He startles awake, sitting up with wide panicky eyes and arms raised to protect his face.


    ¡°I''m up, please don''t wh...¡± He stops in the middle of his exclamation.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I say, feeling guilty.


    ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± He replies sheepishly. ¡°I''m not a coward, it''ll just... take a while to get rid of that shit.¡±


    I nod understandingly and hold my hand out. He takes it and I help the kid up to his feet. Tsek suddenly blushes and lets go of my hand. As he steps back, I note that he is a bit taller than I am but not by much, so he isn''t short.


    ¡°I, hum.¡± He hesitates.


    ¡°Boots?¡± I ask.


    He blinks in confusion before pointing at a burst crate. I walk up to it and remove random piles of clothes and empty sheathes, finding a pair of boots underneath. Tsek watches as I set them on and lace them up.


    ¡°Are you Rykz Nobility?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No. I''m a low-born.¡± I firmly reply.


    ¡°Then how...¡± He starts.


    ¡°You don''t want the answer to that question.¡± I interrupt. ¡°How many soldiers does the Countess have left?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A bit over twenty, most are injured.¡± He says.


    ¡°Templars?¡± I follow up.


    ¡°Handful still healing but shape to fight, two are too burnt to move.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°None of them died?¡± I question, somewhat anxious as I didn''t really hold back.


    ¡°No.¡± Tsek shakes his head.


    The answer makes me feel conflicted. On one hand, it would be a lot easier if I didn''t have to deal with them again considering the fact that they outmatch me in flow between them, the Countess, and the soldiers. On the other hand, it is good that I haven''t completely burnt that bridge with the Emperor''s Order.


    I think that what they did by capturing Princess Cetyz is beyond foolish, meaning that I wouldn''t have to feel guilty about killing them to fulfill my task, although I likely would anyway, but I am not taking revenge or retaliating for the Rykz, I am ending the war.


    ¡°How is Vikiana doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not very good.¡± He says. I glare at him. ¡°She''s fine, no one would dare to do anything to threaten our pardon. The Exemplar has simply been putting all her regeneration into healing you so her right hand and arm are taking very long to heal.¡±


    ¡°Did she now.¡± I comment flatly.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry you know... Dame Elizabeth.¡± Tsek says, straightening.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Elizabeth. They''re afraid of you, we can easily get off this galley now that you''re up.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°And you and the others aren''t.¡± I note.


    ¡°Well, I''m not but...¡± He trails off. The rest are scared but they need me.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. I don''t want off this ship, I want to take control of it and sail back to Izla Meria. And check on the battle wreckage, Idali might still be there.¡± I say.


    ¡°It''s been a week since then.¡± Tsek says carefully.


    ¡°There were plenty of wooden debris floating around, she could have easily grabbed one.¡± I argue.


    ¡°I''m sorry but, even if that''s true, she''ll have drifted too far away by now, there''s no way to go back.¡± He explains, looking like he didn''t want to say it. ¡°I really wan... I mean you shoul...¡± He falls short of finishing either sentence. I incline my head, puzzled. Kid is weird. ¡°You can come with m, us.¡± He finishes, stumbling on his words at the end.


    ¡°Can you show me the kitchen?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He sighs, seeming disappointed.


    Tsek leads the way up to the rowers'' deck, the two criminals guarding the stairs step away when I pass by, giving me a wide breadth. We make our way to the stern, finding the kitchen empty at this time of night or early morning.


    There is a cast iron stove in the back of the room, and shelves filled with small sacks of gain. In the middle is an oak table with small marks left by the cook''s knives. Tsek opens the stove and lights the wood on fire with a construct.


    ¡°At least there''s plenty of food.¡± He says cheerfully.


    ¡°I thought... never mind.¡± Right, they didn''t have the supplies before I got most of the crew killed, soldiers and criminals alike. ¡°You a good cook?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Decent, been living on my own for years so I learned.¡± He says with a smile.


    He grabs a pot and opens a small barrel to fill it with water. I take hold of the barrel and set it in front of the table to sit down. I''ll have to manage myself today, I''m far from fully healed.

 Alone.Ch22

    As Tsek prepares our meal, I focus on the upper deck. Grace is just above, sleeping inside the cabin while the helmsman is on the bridge further above with the rest of the Templars, two of them laying down with grave burns. The ship is sailing ahead with its sail alone.


    I catch him looking at the left side of my breast, he immediately turns away. I glance down. It isn''t as large as before since the symbiont grew more tendrils but they were filled with blood and it apparently consumed these during the fight.


    It actually looks worse. I sigh and counteract my order to camouflage. I need to be as strong as possible and this is a waste of resources, vanity will only hurt me. The tendrils unfurl from my left breast and expand back into an extensive network covering my torso.


    ¡°Any meat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don''t think so.¡± Tsek replies. ¡°Let me check.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and are we still headed for Meiridin?¡± I add.


    ¡°Yes, slowly. We''re a few days away.¡± He tells me, rifling through a cabinet integrated to the hull. ¡°It got pretty tense as you wouldn''t wake up and they didn''t let us off, we don''t want to land there and be at their mercy. They might have promised a pardon, but who knows what they''ll do once they have the upper hand.¡±


    Can I still win a fight? Not by myself. I could get the criminals to side with me because they want off the ship but that only lasts until Grace gives them the lifeboats, which she would in the end, and then I''m alone.


    I would have to leave with them and consequently end up on the mainland anyway, behind human lines with a Countess and the Templar Order chasing me. Going to Meiridin would be the same, isolated and hunted down.


    ¡°No meat.¡± Tsek says.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt in response.


    I could make a play with Aisha to curtail that but I can''t trust her so that limits me to making indirect use of her. The Shade needs something from me so I can get her to agree to be a hostage and help conceal my location since she also doesn''t want the knowledge of what I am to spread.


    Her set of skills would allow me to hide in the capital but that''s it since I can''t let her make contact with anyone. Although, I do know what her objectives are to a point and I can use that to control her.


    Which is preferable? It is difficult to say whether it would be easier or harder to hide in a city instead of in the wilderness. Then the question becomes, which advances my goals?


    The institute is in Meiridin but unassailable from outside and inescapable from within, at least with the resources at my disposal. Getting to the King would be a fool''s errand. Even if I get the drop on Cenwalh and succeed against all odds, I don''t have the capability to hold him or make an exchange.


    Killing him could cause sufficient chaos, but it wouldn''t weaken the institute in a significant manner. Not to mention that he is a King, even if I gather and store a month''s worth of flow... it still wouldn''t be enough. Perhaps an ambush would work. What would be the point? I need to focus on Cetyz.


    Meiridin seems like a dead-end right now. Escaping to the mainland and then going south until I run into the Rykz would take a while and I would no doubt be hunted down by Aisha, Vikiana, and Grace. I can''t bring hostages as they would slow me down with little benefit, and the Templars wouldn''t let me take off with them without a fight either.


    How about a surprise attack? I could take them all out at once with lightning constructs and seize the ship. I''ve used the tactic before and it worked. I gather a ball of unstructured flow and send it towards the upper deck to probe whether they have defenses or not.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± Tsek exclaims.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, bringing the energy back.


    ¡°You''ll trip the alarm.¡± He says. ¡°They set up a runic array to alert them if constructs are sent through the rowers'' deck after what you did to them during the battle.¡±


    ¡°So much for that idea.¡± I groan. ¡°I''m stumped.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°I need to do something as quickly as possible but my available options all seem like dead ends, too risky to attempt, or too time-consuming.¡± I explain. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I need to break someone out of the institute in Meiridin.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Institute?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A place where they research flow, it''s heavily fortified.¡± I explain.


    ¡°There are no impregnable defenses.¡± He affirms.


    ¡°I don''t doubt I could take the institute if I had enough fighters, but the problem is that I''m alone. Flow won''t work inside and attacking from the outside would only result in alerting the rest of Meiridin, making it entirely impossible for me alone to break in before reinfor...¡± I pause. ¡°Wait, that''s not right.¡±


    ¡°Hum?¡± He mumbles, stirring the pot. ¡°That seemed to make sense, if you have to fight your way in, the Guard will be called. Or at least whoever owns that institute will be told.¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡± I say shortly, thinking furiously. ¡°They research flow, that means that they can''t throw a blanket construct disruption over the entire building because that would defeat the entire point.¡±


    ¡°How does that help you?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°They''re ready for attacks and prisoners escaping. They no doubt have multiple contingencies for both cases. So I can''t attack from outside, nor inside since my current way in is as a prisoner.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That sounds like a dead-end, yea.¡± He nods.


    ¡°Except it isn''t.¡± I smile behind my mask. ¡°I''ll see whether I can make use of this later. My other option would be to go back to the Rykz and well, that would take me weeks just to get back and leads to a longer war with apparent hope of actually freeing... who I need to free to end the war before too much damage is done or it escalates beyond control. Caeviel is dead-set on fighting it out while the Empire wants something and won''t intervene until they get it. I came here because I thought they were ready to negotiate, that failed and I now know that going back would amount to giving up since they won''t free the prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Let them, why does this concern you?¡± Tsek asks, confused.


    ¡°I got into this to end the war to save my home. I... killed more than I had reason to.¡± I mutter. ¡°Wavering would be a betrayal of every action I took up to this point, it would insult all those I''ve killed. Not to mention that I have a debt to the Rykz. I might not be able to prevent an all-out war but I will try. I made a deal that''ll save Caeviel, if not the Empire. That much is up to our Emperor and I... I must have faith that He is prepared and will prevail, or at least agree to a treaty if it fails.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don''t know much about any of that.¡± Tsek hedges. ¡°Let''s eat.¡±


    He sets the pot down on the table and we start eating. During the meal, he expresses doubts about my origins as a peasant. He thought me a Noble, and then a mercenary. With so many things to hide, I turn the conversation to field work and how much I miss it.


    I almost choke as I remember how simple life was back then, not having to second guess motivations and what people tell me at every turn. The conversation is enjoyable yet I have to restrain myself as I can''t allow myself to give any details that could reveal my identity.


    Tsek seems to pick up on that and starts talking about his life in Port-Odo, struggling to get a position as an apprentice''s assistant in a smithy. He was paid enough to eat when he worked, the problem was that he was only hired every other day when the blacksmith''s apprentice needed him.


    So he stole from his employers to make it through the slowest weeks. That led to his imprisonment because his boss noticed after a while. He was condemned to jail as he couldn''t repay his debt in full and was to remain there until he could, an impossibility.


    In prison, he had to pay for his food and lodging, yet no way to do so as all his money was given to his former employer as a fine. So he took on a new debt, to the Count this time, while the old one grew week after week since he didn''t repay it, interest and fines for being late piled up.


    In the end, he was so deep into debt that the Count was lawfully allowed to enslave him as he was no longer a small-time thief, but a criminal with a large debt to the Kingdom. Tsek sounds more sarcastic than bitter about it, rolling his eyes. He bites down on a spoonful of gruel.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Kind of wanted to ask what''s that''s about.¡± He says, pointing at the chain links buried into my right arm.


    ¡°Broken bones, I needed to be functional so I used iron to hold them together.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''s getting beyond uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you do have enough flow to use a shaping construct like that.¡± He notes.


    ¡°Merging.¡± I correct.


    ¡°What?! How are you not burnt?¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Why would I be? I merged iron with bone.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh. I mostly saw the merging construct used to mix melted metals.¡± He says. ¡°Isn''t the result too fragile when you do it cold?¡±


    ¡°Still tougher than bone.¡± I tell him. ¡°What''s does that shaping construct do?¡±


    ¡°Well, the blacksmith used it to make detailed adjustments but it''s very energy intensive for minor gains. He mostly used it to decorate weapons for Nobles or when he made small mistakes to avoid wasting steel.¡± Tsek explains.


    ¡°Do you know it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do, I''m not very good at it though, they gave up and said I had no talent so they just took my energy and did the grunt work they would have dumped on me themselves.¡± He admits.


    ¡°Does it weaken the material like the merging construct?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, it only rearranges what''s there, you can''t merge stuff with it.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Interesting. What do you want in exchange for teaching me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Want?¡± He blinks.


    ¡°I''m broke right now but my gold pouch should be around, somewhere. If it didn''t sink with the galley. I''ll figure it out either way.¡± I say, inclining my head as I wait to hear his price.


    ¡°I don''t want anything. I owe you, we all do. I''ll teach it to you for free.¡± Tsek says.


    I pause for a long moment. Huh, I didn''t expect that answer. He''s been weird, he asked me to leave with him and the other criminals despite my telling him I wouldn''t, he has to expect something out of me.


    ¡°Really? You''re agitated, nervous, I can tell you want something.¡± I finally tell him.


    ¡°It''s just, you''re strong and confident.¡± He mutters, eyes hooded.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I scoff at his assessment of me.


    ¡°None of us would have escaped or even tried if not for you. I won''t ask for anything.¡± He affirms.


    ¡°You helped me as well.¡± I note and continue, distrusting the response. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Tsek nods firmly.


    I get back to eating, confused. He tries to restart the discussion by complimenting my skill in battle but I let it pass in silence as I don''t enjoy or want to feel pride about that. I kill because it is necessary, my skill in it is not something I want to elevate beyond utility.


    After our meal, we return to the cargo-hold and settle down in the cell. He teaches me the construct as people start waking up all around the ship. It allows the shaping of materials at the expense of a staggering amount of flow.


    I direct my first attempts at the links merged to my right arm as the skin around the cuts they''re going through is red, infected, and the healing construct doesn''t seem to be managing to get rid of it which means the metal is likely causing it.


    I work on the metal where it emerges from the bone, the part of the link that isn''t integrated, until it is thin enough that I can break it. The first difficulty I encounter is that iron is flowing up and down the spot I''m trying to trim, which is a problem because I want to remove as much of it as possible.


    Tsek explains that I should narrow the area I''m targeting and to exclude the iron melded with bone entirely, that way the iron will only have one place to go to. I burn through two portions of flow in a few tens of minutes as I experiment but achieve relatively good progress as one of the two bits of the link is soon slim enough.


    I work on the second one and this time only burn through a single portion to reduce the iron link''s diameter from a centimeter and a half to a few millimeters. I seize it and try to snap it off, failing. I bite down on my lips to prevent a yelp of pain from escaping my lips.


    Tsek flinches as he sees the metal bend at its base, leveraging on my fractured bones. I take a deep breath and use a merging construct to slowly, carefully, fix the damage.


    ¡°Didn''t that hurt?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It did.¡± I say between grit teeth.


    This construct is useful, it would perhaps have been better to use this to fix my broken bones than the merging construct, I could have made a splint to hold them together, although that could have taken days worth of flow.


    I keep working on the two links, moving metal around until they''re so narrow at their base that I can twist until they tear. I then use another merging construct to integrate what''s sticking out and poking at the inside of my skin to the rest.


    As we do this, the freed galley-slaves do all they can to avoid me and the cell despite their relief at seeing that I''ve recovered. Aisha and Vikiana often throw glances at me but I ignore them, not even turning to acknowledge them.


    A tall woman with a deep voice shows up around noon to discuss our next move, right after I''ve removed the iron chain links from my forearm. I simply tell her that I''m still considering my options and refuse to engage any further.


    ¡°We kept you safe, used our flow to heal you despite the risk of the Countess going back on her word.¡± She says, annoyed.


    ¡°That Odo wouldn''t have given us freedom if not for her, Ruth.¡± Tsek speaks up.


    ¡°Yea, well we bled for that and that freedom isn''t worth a thing if we''re stuck on this galley when we land in Meiridin. You know what Odo did to you, they''ll do the same to all of us. They''ll stick us in a prison while they delay our pardon and we''ll be indebted by the time they let us out if not outright hand us for mutiny after forgiving the rest of our crimes.¡± Ruth glares at him before turning back to me. ¡°I don''t care who you are, and I''m not going to ask, but you owe us.¡±


    ¡°I owe you?¡± I ask, chuckling. ¡°We helped each other, I think we''re even.¡±


    ¡°We could have turned you over.¡± She says.


    Ungrateful. My limb shakes a little and the gauntlet''s steel finger protections clink against each other. I open and close my left fist to quiet down the... rage it is transmitting, fed by my own anger. I let myself cool down before replying.


    ¡°You didn''t because you''re afraid that I''m the only thing stopping the Countess from slaughtering the lot of you.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°Although, I think you''re mistaken in your assessment of this Odo. She is more honorable than the other two ever were.¡± I add, recalling that Grace wanted to spare Idali.


    ¡°Do you realize that she''s been thinking about killing you for days now?¡± Ruth asks, baffled.


    ¡°I would be surprised if she didn''t, considering the fact that I killed both her father and brother. Either way, I may have called for my own execution a few months ago.¡± I reply calmly.


    For the next half-hour, Ruth keeps trying to get me to ask for the lifeboats, threaten the Countess and Templars if necessary. I lose my patience and put an end to it by telling her I''ll talk to the hostages before I do anything.


    ¡°They''re there, go.¡± Ruth groans.


    ¡°In private.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Be quick about it, we''ll reach the river soon.¡± She says and storms off.


    I inspect Vikiana''s right arm through my limb''s sense. Her hand is wrapped in bandages and obviously deformed underneath. I get up and make my way to her. She took that injury because she saved my life. I was saving hers.


    Still, it doesn''t cost me much to give her the energy she needs to heal and it''ll put her in a good mood before we talk. And talk we have to since this might be my best chance at ending this before Caeviel and the Rykz clash.


    I only hope that she still wants to considering that I responded to her last offer by slaughtering soldiers and electrocuting her brethren. I check my reserves, finding a little over six portions of flow.


    Surprising considering I should only have three left if I''m not wrong about how much I used in the last three hours. I shape the almost entirely black energy into a long stream and direct it at the Exemplar. I don''t cut my link to it.


    ¡°Take it, that looks nasty.¡± I say, glancing at her hand.


    She doesn''t reply but an instant later, a golden healing construct in the middle of being dismantled emerges from her hand. Her flow hits mine and I lose my connection to it, my link to it broken.


    She didn''t give me a chance to observe how she did it while wasting so little energy just not and didn''t even use the method she did to steal the Due from me during our duel.


    ¡°You have even more flow now.¡± She affirms without a doubt.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°I was there when you gave your reserves up.¡± Vikiana replies. ¡°And I can tell from the proportion of gold to black the flow you just gave me has.¡± I swear inside at my lack of prudence.


    ¡°How did you steal flow when we fought?¡± I question. I don''t have anything to lose by asking.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± She smiles. ¡°The Due is given to the Emperor with intent and he sent it back with intent of His own. That means Templars have a claim to it as His servants, it''s part of our oath.¡±


    I could have gotten rid of that ''intent'' by making it go through my reserve to convert it to my own dark-gold energy. That seems to make sense since the ''claim'' depends on an oath rather than on a rule that flow would have.


    ¡°What is flow?¡± I ask. ¡°I keep hearing stuff that makes it seem like it can think.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t, as far as we know.¡± Vikiana shakes her head. ¡°You''ll have to ask Director Suxen, she''s the expert.¡±


    ¡°The institute''s head.¡± I say. ¡°What makes you think I''ll have the chance to? I''m free, I have no reason to go to Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°You''re still here, and talking to me.¡±


    I remain silent, unwilling to admit I need her and Aisha. I want to initiate the discussion in a position of strength which means that they have to be the ones asking, not me.


    The Exemplar shrugs at my silence and then winces in pain as it disturbs her right hand. She starts assembling a complex healing construct with the energy she took from me.


    ¡°I did what I could to minimize your scars but you''ll have to ask an Alemplar or go to the University to get it done right, it''s very difficult to safely manipulate a body''s natural healing with a construct.¡± She explains.


    I freeze, stunned by the words and the hope they awaken in me.

 Alone.Ch23

    No, I can''t trust the Exemplar. I''ll need to verify whether there truly is a way to fix my body, of course, but not now. I lean over her with my right hand on both of my swords'' pommels, growling threateningly.


    Her expression turns worried, which is satisfying, yet it hurts my pride that Vikiana''s eyes flicker most often to my immobile left limb rather than to me or my weapons. Tsek is standing a distance away and the rest of the criminals are observing us.


    ¡°You''re trying to manipulate me.¡± I say witha frown. ¡°That is not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°No and yes. What I said is true but I did choose the timing to get you in a more... conciliatory mood. I would have told you anyway.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Don''t try to play me Exemplar, I have no more patience for such things.¡± I warn, pulling my foremost sword a few centimeters out of its sheath before letting it fall back down.


    ¡°Understood.¡± She nods calmly.


    I walk in circles around the mast, around Vikiana and Aisha. I play with my blade, the worry in the Shade''s eyes is reassuring. I knew she did not expect to end in this situation and it is satisfying to see that she is too concerned to make a play.


    ¡°You wanted to talk.¡± I speak up after the third time I pass in front of the Exemplar.


    ¡°You have something we need, we have something you need.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°That hasn''t changed.¡±


    ¡°Correction.¡± I raise my index and playfully wiggle it left and right. ¡°I have data that would allow our Emperor to alter human flow distribution...¡± I pause. ¡°Eventually, maybe, perhaps.¡± I add, chuckling. ¡°The institute has what I want, not you.¡±


    ¡°Aisha can organize an exchange, the data for the Princess.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°If she could, why only speak of it now and not before? No, I don''t believe you.¡± I shake my head. And I certainly don''t trust you.


    ¡°Because she is a Shade, Elizabeth.¡± The Exemplar explains in a whisper so that no one else hears. ¡°Her duty is to keep the Empire strong so as long as you were our prisoner, there was no need to make the institute release the Princess early.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what are Caeviel''s chances?¡± I ask suddenly.


    ¡°Alone against the Rykz, they''re slim, but they won''t be. Phalanxes will arrive in the winter, a couple of months from now. It depends entirely on how the Rykz fight, if they adopt the same strategy as they have on the Izla, they''ll lose.¡± She says, looking like she thinks it is unlikely for them to do so. ¡°Cenwalh is no fool, but you are correct when you say that the Kingdom isn''t prepared for the Rykz to escalate. He expects a straightforward battle, because of a lack of experience and because what he''s seen of the Rykz so far hasn''t scared him. What he doesn''t understand is that defeating the Silver Hive in the field won''t kick them out of Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°You''re trying to butter me up.¡± I say with suspicion.


    ¡°I''m giving you my honest opinion, why do you think I was so desperate to capture another Princess?¡± Vikiana asks with a sigh.


    ¡°Why would you capture one to begin with?¡± I snap. ¡°You said I caused this massacre, yet all these deaths result directly from what you''ve done.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± She admits. ¡°But this is the nature of war, Elizabeth. You prepare and then adapt when things deviate from the plan.¡±


    ¡°Are there mountains or old volcanoes inside Caeviel?¡± I ask Aisha, abruptly turning to her in an apparent change the subject.


    ¡°There are.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°Then you''ve not only failed to prepare but also to adapt.¡± I smirk behind my mask. ¡°That plan to contain the Rykz on the Izla with a fleet? It''ll never work. How do you think they got to the Izla in the first place?¡±


    ¡°We don''t know, they could have hired a Lisilese raiding fleet.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°It''s possible.¡± Vikiana confirms. ¡°It wouldn''t be the first time that two of the three races work together to put the third down.¡±


    ¡°There are veins underground, the natural equivalent to leylines except they connect old volcanoes instead of cities.¡± I explain, savoring the look of shock on their faces. ¡°I take your expressions to mean that there are too many mountains for the Empire to cover.¡± They slowly nod in confirmation.


    ¡°The mountain chain that ends on the Izla splits in three that course through Caeviel and lead deep into Telnur.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Either way. The worst thing that could happen is for Cenwalh to win.¡± I tell them. ¡°If Grikyz were to be defeated here, to fail to recover her daughter, then the First Hive won''t stay silent.¡± I give them a quick rundown of the treaty forbidding experiments that the Rykz want to sign. ¡°The Rykz want two centuries of peace. I won''t tell you the reason but I assure you that it is of paramount importance to them. Cetyz'' capture is secondary to the preservation of their species, those are the stakes for them. If Cenwalh, or anyone in the Empire really, keeps trying to usurp the Rykz'' flow then what will happen is an all-out war. The Rykz will not stop until the Empire breaks under their assaults since that would be the only way for them to have peace.¡±


    The two of them pale. Aisha''s expression is more uncertain than I''ve ever seen it, it is hidden under the illusion construct but that is no obstacle to my sense. Yet I can''t trust that appearance now that she knows I can ''see'' through it.


    ¡°Killing Queen Grikyz will provoke the same result and the capture of a second Princess will only make her death more likely. And I am certain that slaying the Queen would come at a very high cost.¡± I glare at the two of them.


    Vikiana''s traits are twisted by worry, for her daughter no doubt. Aisha is recovering, already calculating. I''ve unsettled them enough, time for the carrot.


    ¡°I can recover Princess Cetyz from the institute.¡± I say.


    ¡°It is too well defended to attack.¡± Aisha frowns.


    ¡°That''s why I need you to do what you said you would.¡± I lie. ¡°I need you to infiltrate their defensive constructs and disable them all. Those holding Prisoners captive, those protecting the institute from outside attacks, and those that can be activated to control the corridors and laboratories.¡±


    I have to control myself to keep a straight tone to maintain the deception. It doesn''t even matter whether the Shade can or not, whether she does it or not. This only serves to get me inside the institute with a specifically designed circumstance and precise timing. Also, it makes Aisha think that she has cards, that she''s in control so that she doesn''t hinder me and drops her guard.


    ¡°You want to turn yourself in? If I''m following your reasoning, you''re offering to give us the data in exchange for setting you free as soon as it''s done and then help you free the Princess.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Correct, but not quite.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I will not agree to be imprisoned. You will arrange it so that I am taken inside and directly brought to whatever system they''ll use to extract the data. Once that is done, and not one second later, you will disable their defenses.¡±


    Flow is scarce at war and it must be even more so for those researching it. There is no doubt considering how much energy it takes to simply train to use a new construct, creating new ones and analyzing flow must require staggering amounts.


    ¡°You''re asking a lot.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°I will lose my title and my life if I participate in this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you won''t be.¡± I giggle. ¡°You''ll be in chains to guarantee that your Templars don''t step out of line and do everything to keep Grace under control.¡±


    ¡°And who would guard me?¡± The Exemplar asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Why, one of them of course.¡± I speak up, loud enough for all to hear. ¡°You see, they really want their freedom and they don''t want to land in Meiridin so I found a way to give them both.¡±


    I wave my hand at the criminals who throw me suspicious gazes. Ruth glares at me and walks up to us. I don''t trust them and they don''t trust me, it matters not as humans are selfish creatures and they trust the Countess even less than they trust me.


    Whoever guards her is irrelevant, I''ll only leave the Exemplar out of my sight once and it''ll be at the very last moment, right before I leave for the institute. Provoking problems at that point would be the last thing she wants since the failure of the plan would result in her daughter ending up even further out of her reach.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°You''ve used us enough in your conflict, Red Dwarf. We won''t do your bidding.¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I smile. ¡°As long as I hold the Exemplar hostage, you are safe. It would be against my own interests to free her before we all get what we want since that would set the whole of Meiridin against me. All you''ll have to do is remained anchored and ensure that no one leaves the galley while I procure a pardon for each of you.¡± Well, the Shade will. I throw a glance at Aisha who nods. ¡°Mutiny included. The Templars will not only be ordered to help you but they won''t risk her life and the deal I''m about to strike with these two.¡±


    ¡°How does any of that benefit us?¡± Ruth asks.


    ¡°Well, for one, you get the galley at the end to go anywhere you wish.¡± I smirk as a glimmer of greed passes through the tall woman''s eyes glimmer. ¡°The Countess won''t get a choice in the matter, she cannot enforce her authority without the Templars'' support. You don''t even have to set foot in Meiridin with this plan. On the contrary, you''ll be doing everything you can so that no one does apart from me and these two.¡±


    ¡°What does she matter?¡± Ruth asks, looking at Aisha.


    ¡°Bastard daughter of some High-Noble.¡± I bullshit.


    ¡°She doesn''t look like a silver spooned.¡± Ruth comments skeptically.


    ¡°Bastard daughter, I just told you.¡± I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Tell me who.¡± Ruth insists.


    ¡°No.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I''m not so stupid as to give you a map to fuck me over by making a deal before I do.¡±


    The tall woman squints her eyes and throws a glance at Aisha who looks away, her illusion construct painting a fearful expression with a twinge of disdain. Perfect.


    ¡°You promised us freedom, this feels like blackmail.¡± Ruth presses.


    ¡°I told you to fight for it, criminal.¡± I reply sharply.


    ¡°Oh, yea? Taking you down to hand you over looks like the easiest way to free ourselves.¡± She says, bringing her hand down on her sword''s handle.


    ¡°You''re welcome to try.¡± I utter coldly.


    I close my left fist to make the steel groan and punctuate the underlying menace of violence. She flinches. These three groups'' different goals will do my work for me, they''ll keep each other under control.


    ¡°You are free to do as you wish. You can refuse and swim to shore if you want to, I won''t stop you.¡± I continue in a conciliatory tone. ¡°I''m not only offering you a pardon, but the ability to sail south to Telnur which will ensure that your liberation isn''t challenged as no one has a reason to or knows you there.¡±


    ¡°We need gold for that, to buy food and get set up.¡± Ruth says. I pause for a while to make it seem like I''m considering it.


    ¡°Done.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''ll send it with your pardon letter since I''ll be flush by then.¡± I lie, feeling no remorse as these criminals should be satisfied with the galley and pardon.


    ¡°Two hundred pieces.¡± She gives an exorbitant price. ¡°If there''s any less, we''ll be done with this, no excuses.¡± Ruth warns.


    ¡°That''s fair.¡± I nod. ¡°But I''ll only promise up to a hundred, more if I have them to spare to keep you happy and out of my way.¡±


    ¡°And the galley?¡± Ruth asks.


    ¡°It''s yours, the Templars will be told as much if this one agrees.¡± I throw a pointed look at Vikiana.


    ¡°Why should I go along with this?¡± Vikiana asks. ¡°You''re telling me to leave my brethren behind and put myself at your mercy.¡±


    ¡°I''d like an answer to that too.¡± Ruth says.


    ¡°Neither of you have any other option.¡± I say. ¡°I''m not the one with my back against the wall. I think it''s clear that I''m doing all of you a favor by going out of my way to get you what you want. I can simply make my way south, it wouldn''t be my preferred solution but, if need be, I will.¡±


    ¡°Countess Grace and her soldiers wouldn''t let you, and neither would my brethren.¡± Vikiana counters.


    ¡°Can they stop me? Would they want to?¡± I ask, smiling. ¡°I don''t doubt the Templar Order''s courage, but the soldiers fear me. Besides, Grace wants me dead while you want me alive. So much infighting during which you, Ruth, will have to decide whether you can trust that they''ll free you once the dust settles. And good luck with that considering I''ll just run away instead of fighting. Weeks of searching for me across the mainland with no guarantee that I''ll be captured alive, if at all considering I will seek the Rykz out. Now, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I need time to think about this.¡± Vikiana says. Aisha nods in agreement.


    ¡°You did free us, for that I am grateful.¡± Ruth speaks up. ¡°But you''re also using us, and that means that you will not be given the benefit of the doubt. If these two refuse, we won''t help you even if you promise more gold. If there is a single sign that you''re not holding up to your end of the bargain, we will alert Meiridin that you are within its walls.¡±


    ¡°As long as you do your part, I''ll do mine.¡± I nod.


    Ruth departs with Tsek and calls the rest of the galley-slaves to talk. The Exemplar and Shade are watching me with frowns, visibly uneasy and struggling against the ropes and shackles binding them to the mast.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We wonder whether you truly plan to enter the institute. ¡± Vikiana whispers.


    ¡°It''ll be just as difficult, if not more, to assault the building from the inside than from the outside.¡± Aisha says. ¡°I can take their runic constructs down, but you either overestimate your capabilities, underestimate theirs, or you''re simply lying about this entire thing.¡±


    ¡°You don''t want me in there to help you. It makes me think that this is a trick.¡± Vikiana confirms.


    ¡°What, you don''t think me insane enough?¡± I question jokingly. Their faces remain blank, not rising to the bait. ¡°Believe me, I am.¡± I finish and slide my mask to the side to reveal my crooked smile.


    ¡°We need a straight answer, that you at least share your plan of action.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply firmly, without hesitation, to impress on them that there is no room to negotiate. ¡°We had a working relationship, Aisha. You put an end to that so now you''ll either do what I tell you, to the fucking letter like a good pawn, or I''ll sabotage this entire thing. And I know that you know I''m serious when I make this threat.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± The Shade confirms with a grimace.


    ¡°And you, Exemplar. I don''t want you in there because I neither trust nor need you. You''ll hold your promise and train me, you''ll make sure that I''m ready.¡± I say.


    ¡°That won''t be enough.¡± Vikiana frowns.


    ¡°Yes it will, I don''t need to slaughter them all.¡± At least not immediately. ¡°I only need to get to the Princess'' cell.¡± I tell them. The Shade can deduce this much, I''m revealing something obvious, not important.


    ¡°Elizabeth has a point.¡± Aisha mutters. ¡°They''ll think she''s captured and handled. Director Suxen will have seen Elizabeth several times by then, she won''t be as guarded once the data has been extracted. There will still be more than enough security in that room to handle her, or at least they think it''ll be enough with their runic constructs. She has a chance to win as she is right now, you can prepare her to improve the odds.¡±


    ¡°You''re putting yourself at the mercy of her schemes again, Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    Suspicious, why warn me? What does she want? It''s a play, I already expressed that I distrust Aisha, Vikiana is simply repeating what I''ve said to get on my good side. Or poking at the hole in my lie.


    ¡°That would be true...¡± I smirk and set the mask back in place over my face. ¡°If I allowed the data to be extracted before I escaped.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aisha asks, frowning.


    ¡°Well, I do have to make sure that you''ll behave.¡± I say. ¡°So there will be no cooperation on my part until that room is under my control, which means that we will attack before letting the Director work on me. And you need me to cooperate, don''t you? That information you want, it''s there.¡± I tap my chest. ¡°Of course, you could try to knock me out, but I''ll be prepared for that and it would be a breach of our deal so... I''ll simply let loose from there. We''ll see whether I truly have a death wish or not.¡±


    ¡°They''ll put you in chains, there is no way around that.¡± Vikiana argues. I pause. That''s a good point.


    ¡°Shackles I''ll arrive in.¡± I say, acting like I had thought of this before. ¡°Aisha will ask the Director to bring shackles to put me in the first time we meet. I''ll sabotage them so that I can free myself at any moment.¡±


    ¡°This is too dangerous. I should come with you, Jessica.¡± The Exemplar murmurs. ¡°And we should at least try to make the exchange, the data for the Princess.¡±


    ¡°I will not be giving the Director an advance warning that Cetyz is what we want.¡± I pause to take a breath. ¡°You will obey me in all things, both of you. At the first sign of foul play, I''ll activate a signaling construct that will order this.¡± I point at my left limb. ¡°To eat me, destroying any chance you would have to recover the data. You won''t be able to re-implant it, I''m not the first one the Rykz did this to but I''m the only one that survived and I was under constant supervision from Queen Grikyz.¡±


    ¡°That''s a relief.¡± Vikiana mutters. I glare at her. ¡°It means they might not be able to reproduce the result.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I wouldn''t count on that.¡± I tell her. ¡°They don''t want to pursue this human experimentation but they''ll keep trying until they get the technique down if this is what they have to do to break the Empire.¡±


    Especially since it isn''t a complete waste of time as they would learn more about their ancestors as they do. They would definitely prefer improving their drones but there would be a more immediate military benefit to them perfecting this first if they''re at war.


    An idea emerges. My plan to break Cetyz out includes the use of a timer construct. I can also make use of one here. I can take myself hostage to, ironically, protect myself.


    ¡°Better. I''ll put the signaling construct on a timer that will send the message if I don''t reset it in time. It''ll go wild and kill me within moments as its tendrils are rooted quite close to my heart.¡± I tell them.


    I involuntarily shiver, it likely helps convince them but I''ve had nightmares about that possibility even before Celyz told me it was one. I don''t even want to find out whether or not I can set this up, I don''t want to know if I can order the limb to eat me.


    Vikiana looks sad. She has grown more dispirited as the conversation went on. Perhaps she hoped that we could reach a compromise, but it''s far too late for that. Aisha is calculating. I wait a few minutes before demanding an answer.


    ¡°You''ll both be my prisoners and do as I say to free the Princess. In exchange, you get the data. Take it or leave it.¡± I deliver my ultimatum.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°I need more time to think.¡± Vikiana shakes her head.

 Alone.Ch24

    I nod at Vikiana and walk away, back to the cell. I lie down on the bench, tired. I assemble a second healing construct and set it exclusively over my right forearm, the tingling is oppressing and hasn''t gotten any better.


    Ruth and Tsek are talking separately from the rest of the galley-slaves. The tall woman and kid with green eyes and short black hair are exchanging intense words, arguing. I try to read their lips, failing.


    Enhancing my hearing isn''t working either. Well, I can guess from the faces that the rest of the criminals are making. They''re disappointed but not worried or angry, some even look excited. They wanted to get off this ship but the prospect of acquiring it speaks to them.


    At least, I can always count on human greed. After a few minutes of intense back and forth between Ruth and Tsek, the latter heads over to talk to me. I don''t sit up as my heart''s beats finally slowed down.


    ¡°I''ll do it. I will guard the Exemplar for you.¡± Tsek speaks up.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse.


    He has to want something from me but I can''t get a read on what. Money doesn''t even seem to be a lever to use on him, he only stole to survive and the promise of gold didn''t have as much of an effect on him although he did seem interested.


    ¡°No one else wants to, and which would you trust more than me?¡± He argues.


    ¡°I don''t trust any of you.¡± I reply harshly. ¡°What do you want? And it better be convincing.¡±


    ¡°I.. I just want to, be friends.¡± He says hesitantly.


    ¡°I only have two friends and I understand them, I know what they want.¡± I mutter, thinking of Celyz and Yvonne.


    I wonder if Teva counts as a friend, she likely doesn''t see me as one, after what I did to her romantically and made her do to take Castle Lance. She chose her path, she didn''t blame me for what happened.


    ¡°I want to learn from you. The way you are, how you fight. I want to be stronger.¡± He tells me.


    I believe him but I don''t understand why anyone would want to be anything like me. No one else wants to do this. I wave my hand in agreement. Tsek grins and whispers a ''thank you'' before walking away. I grunt and close my eyes.


    I doze off, resting. I spend several hours like this, half-conscious and thinking of nothing, Vikiana''s role in it from her point of view. Some things begin to make more sense.


    The Exemplar pretty much admitted to being uncomfortable with her daughter''s ''proclivities''. A euphemism to avoid saying she disapproves of two women being together. Kind of explains how short-tempered she was that night.


    Vikiana''s shown more restraint than many in my village. And now I''m a weird hybrid... a monster. I''m surprised she hasn''t tried harder to kill me. Cries of alarm arise, startling me wide awake.


    I search for the cause, finding that Grace is on the rowers'' deck with a half-dozen guards and an equivalent number of Templars led by Conrad. I get to my feet and make my way to the staircase.


    ¡°Where is Ruth? It''s been a full day and she hasn''t responded to my requests.¡± Grace addresses the criminals guarding the top of the stairs.


    ¡°We also want to see Exemplar Vikiana.¡± Conrad says.


    ¡°We''ll give you supplies and both lifeboats for that thi...¡± Grace is interrupted by Conrad''s glare. ¡°For Elizabeth Vil.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°I''m not that cheap, Grace.¡± I speak up, climbing the stairs.


    ¡°I see you''re finally coming out of hiding.¡± She says between grit teeth.


    ¡°I was wondering how many more Odos I''ll have to kill to finally have peace.¡± I mock.


    I lay my hand on my swords'' pommels and pass my eyes over each and every one of them. The six Templars fall down into guarded stances while the soldiers struggle to maintain ranks behind their Countess.


    ¡°Surrender and I swear you will be given a fair trial.¡± Grace declares formally. I laugh in her face. ¡°You defeated Father in a legal, if not lawful, duel and took revenge on my brother for his misguided actions. I am not them, and while it is true that I wish to kill you, the fact remains that you have committed crimes of treason that you must answer for.¡±


    ¡°Make me.¡± I utter coldly, choosing to present a strong front despite my weakened state.


    ¡°You will eventually be brought to justice.¡± Grace says with a hard expression.


    She''s way too calm. Although, I suppose she believes that she has the upper hand. We may have a hostage, well two hostages but I doubt she considers Aisha to be of enough value to use against her, but she has more armed fighters and thinks that they have more flow.


    Ruth is walking upstairs with a dozen armed criminals. What a slow reaction, we would have lost the staircase if this was an attack. Grace and I don''t break eye contact.


    ¡°Countess.¡± Ruth speaks up.


    ¡°Have you considered my proposal to release your other hostage for a ransom?¡± Grace asks. Well, that''s surprising, she does care. Or the Templars put her up to it, although they shouldn''t know of the Shade.


    ¡°The answer is no. I''m insulted that you even made such a low offer now that I''ve learned of her value.¡± Ruth replies, glaring.


    ¡°I don''t understand, her value?¡± Grace blinks.


    ¡°I have better things to do with my time than to watch you act oblivious.¡± Ruth grunts. Shit, gotta say something quick or Ruth will realize I lied to her.


    ¡°I doubt she knows, Ruth.¡± I intervene. ¡°Did you put her up to it?¡± I ask Conrad, remaining as vague as possible and trusting that the temple guard would do the same to avoid burning the Shade''s cover.


    ¡°I did not and would not.¡± The Templar shakes his head. ¡°I only deduced her identity from Viki''s reaction when you took her hostage. You shouldn''t have told the criminal.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t give her the specifics.¡± I tell Conrad.


    ¡°Enough! She''s a subject of mine held against her will by criminals, I demand an explanation!¡± Grace shouts.


    ¡°Why not have an auction.¡± Ruth smiles greedily. ¡°She''s...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I snap at her.


    I draw one of my swords with my left hand, using a backhanded grip because speed is more important than having a good hold on the handle in this case. I place the blade on the criminal''s throat.


    ¡°We reached an agreement and I will not see you go back on your word.¡± I threaten.


    Ruth gulps. Templars, soldiers, and criminals tense, seizing their weapons'' pommels. I run my eyes over everyone present, challenging any to pick a fight with me right now.


    ¡°The hostage has agreed to the offer I made her.¡± I tell Conrad and Grace. I turn back to Ruth. ¡°There is more going on than you are aware of, criminal. Take your freedom and do not overreach as you likely have to be sentenced to slavery, to begin with.¡±


    Ruth slowly nods, very conscious that my blade could sever her jugular with but a flick of my wrist, taking her life. I sheath my sword as quickly as I drew it. The criminal sharply waves her hand at her escort and flips around, leaving with them at a hurried pace.


    They all truly dread me if even this hasn''t pushed them to fight me with a united front. I can see why, too much blood has been spilled. I don''t think anyone would resume the battle unless I actually kill someone.


    Grace is squinting her eyes, suspicious. I throw Conrad a glance. He is scrutinizing me, his traits are difficult to read. He did what he could to stop the late Odo and if he resents me for the battle, he''s hiding it well.


    ¡°Is Exemplar Vikiana alright?¡± He asks.


    ¡°She''s fine, healing.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if I could see that with my own eyes.¡± He says.


    ¡°Empty your flow reserve, leave your sword behind.¡± I tell him. ¡°You''ll also be able to verify that the other hostage is safe and is satisfied with her current situation. Would that be sufficient to assuage your worries, Countess?¡± I spit the title out like an insult.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°It would be, for now.¡± She replies.


    Conrad gives his flow to his brethren and unfastens his sheath from his waist, handing it over. I turn around and lead him downstairs, stopping him on the last step. Both hostages twist their necks around to look up to him as their ropes restrain their movements and the mast hinders their sight.


    ¡°Are you alright, Viki?¡± He calls out.


    ¡°I''ll survive.¡± She replies.


    ¡°And you?¡± He asks Aisha.


    ¡°Not as well as the last time but things are looking up.¡± Aisha smiles cheerfully. Suspicious and she was a bit too quick to agree to my offer.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± I ask Conrad.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says.


    ¡°Off you go then.¡± I tell him. ¡°And get that Noble off our backs, the deal I''ve made with the Exemplar holds but on my terms.¡±


    ¡°I can respect your motivation to strive for peace.¡± Conrad says. ¡°But your actions...¡±


    ¡°I''ve saved many more lives than I''ve taken.¡± I utter firmly. I grasp at the fact as it is the only way I can justify this to myself.


    ¡°You can''t balance lives on a ledger.¡± Conrad frowns.


    ¡°That''s exactly what our Emperor did by taking a Princess, gambling that the benefit would outweigh the cost of a war with the Rykz.¡± I counter.


    Conrad is startled by the response. I point him upstairs. He doesn''t insist and heads back upstairs, understanding that this is as much as I''ll allow. He seems to be contemplating my words.


    As I walk back to my cell, I worry about Ruth. I spoke her language in a sense, she undoubtedly thinks that I''m protecting the gold I''m supposed to make off of Aisha. At least, that served to convince her that the Shade truly is worth enough that I''ll be able to pay her. Should I promise more gold? No, that''ll make me look weak.


    She''s a criminal, likely a bully, the right call is to maintain course. We will need gold in Meiridin. I stop in front of my cell''s door and turn around, walking up to Aisha.


    ¡°You were a bit too quick to agree.¡± I say.


    ¡°Because I expected much worse than your offer.¡± She makes a grimace. ¡°I didn''t intend for any of this to happen, Elizabeth. I truly did want to reach an agreement with you for the data in exchange for the Princess, there was no trap involved. I followed protocol and remained hidden when I should have honestly spoken to you but I was afraid of your reaction. Then Vikiana showed up and... I made bad calls because I didn''t see a path for us to cooperate, it didn''t help that the late Count was in the way. We were short on time and I thought that you would turn on me if I revealed that I''m a Shade at that point, it was too late. I had few options so I adjusted my plan on the fly to secure the data.¡± She tries to explain, words and sentences spewing out in a scattered manner. ¡°You''re right to be angry but I''m not perfect, I did not see any of this coming. There are sharp limits to what I can publicly do. You won''t believe me but I did want to maintain a good relationship.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, I don''t. I won''t trust you again.¡± I tell her. ¡°Moving on, I''ll need funds.¡±


    ¡°There are gold stashes in Meiridin.¡± She says.


    ¡°Problem will be to recover it without being spotted or alerting anyone.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I have a few suggestions but...¡± Aisha''s voice trails off.


    ¡°I''ll figure it out on my own.¡± I affirm, turning to go.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I say, glancing at her over my shoulder.


    ¡°It''s private.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I tell her. ¡°Tsek!¡± I call out. He turns to me with a quizzical look. ¡°I''m going to take a nap, do you mind leaving three meals in front of the cell?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s okay.¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say.


    I go back into the cell and close the grill behind. I drop on the bench. I tell my symbiont to beware, not in a danger way, not such an intense feeling, simply trying to communicate that we need to be on our guard.


    They didn''t do anything while I was asleep because they need me so there isn''t much danger of anything happening. The only thing that changed is that they think Aisha is valuable but they can''t trade her since Grace wouldn''t pay a high price and the Templars wouldn''t accept, neither would the Shade I suspect.


    They can''t get out of this without me, well they could swim to shore but I doubt they would have the courage after our run-ins with the Tianeels. My eyes close by themselves.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up while most are asleep, rested. My sense tells me that the door is closed. I assess my state, finding that my heart''s rhythm stabilized but that my right forearm feels painful now, like a thought tiny ants are digging into my bone all around the merged iron. I grit my teeth.


    The healing construct didn''t work, or it did to close the open wounds and apparently got rid of the infection but that''s it. I open and close my right hand. No issue there, for now.


    Can''t do anything about this yet, I don''t know how to remove the iron and I shouldn''t try as long as my hand is operational because I''m more likely to cause more damage than to fix what''s wrong. Maybe I could sneak into a Temple and get an Alemplar to look at it and fix my scars.


    No, too risky. I can''t leave the Exemplar and Shade out of my sight for too long, especially with Tsek alone to handle both. I need to keep one with me at all times, as a hostage so the other behaves while we''re gone.


    I get up and pick up the platter of food left in front of the cell''s door. I devour the meal while observing the sleeping Exemplar. I then make my way to the mast and shake Vikiana''s shoulder with my gauntleted left hand.


    She blinks a few times, hazy. Her eyes settle on my symbiont, widening in surprise and then fear. She moves away from my fingers. I untie the ropes around her elbows and wrist shackles.


    ¡°Chill.¡± I tell her, smirking behind my mask. ¡°I''m not gonna eat you.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Vikiana says, composing her expression.


    I hold out my right hand out to help her up. She accepts, her right arm is likely still entirely useless. I tie the rope to one of her ankles and the other end around my vambrace.


    ¡°I could use some fresh air.¡± She says. I sniff the air and make a grimace.


    ¡°So could I.¡± I agree. ¡°If you try to run, I''m breaking your hip.¡±


    ¡°I won''t, I swear.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°You know how much flow I have.¡± I continue, ignoring what she just said. ¡°I won''t hesitate to sink this ship if I have to.¡±


    The Exemplar''s eyebrow twitches slightly in reaction to how little stock I put in her word. I lead her upstairs. The criminals on guard ask us what''s happening and I let Vikiana answer, remaining on my guard and unwilling to socialize as I have no friends here.


    I also let her settle things with Grace''s soldiers and the Templars guarding the way upper deck. I signal her to stop talking as soon as she''s explained, not letting her engage in a conversation with her brethren.


    My heart beats a bit faster. I am in the midst of enemies. My symbiont wiggles its tendrils under my skin. A comforting gesture. Is that its intent or is it simply reacting to my nervousness?


    I shrug, stretching my shoulders, hoping that the gesture will help me settle down. We make our way to the bow of the ship, walking past the sleeping soldiers in the middle of the deck while those awake keep their eyes trained on us.


    Vikiana settles to the foremost point of the bow. I lay my back against the guardrail to her left. I don''t need to but directly watching the soldiers should dissuade them from trying anything stupid.


    The sea breeze is refreshing, it blows into my messy hair and I run my right hand through them. I could almost allow myself to relax. We remain there for a long while, so long that the sun peaks over the horizon before one of us breaks the silence.


    ¡°You know, sometimes it feels like my husband''s death, you, and this invasion is the Lake''s way to punish me for being a bad mother or following orders all my life without questioning them, or my many failings in everything other than battle. Too many possibilities to sum up, really.¡± Vikiana speaks up, looking in the distance. ¡°Four years ago, I left to capture Cetyz. During my absence, Jenna happened.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. Why is she bringing her up?


    ¡°Oh, right, you wouldn''t know. Leomi rarely speaks of her, even to me.¡± She says. I listen rather than contradict Vikiana, hoping to get a glance into Leomi''s mind through her mother''s perspective. ¡°Jenna was a gifted Templar, she fell in battle against the Lisilese. But before that, she spent years teaching sword-fighting to Leomi. My daughter got... attached to her. Had a crush? I don''t know how it works between those of you who choose to be with those of the same sex.¡±


    ¡°I never had a choice.¡± I interrupt. ¡°I''m attracted to women, that''s it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Vikiana says, taken off-balance. ¡°See, I tried to understand but in the end...¡± She sighs. ¡°The short of it is that Jenna told Leomi she was too young. I thought, apparently wrongly, that Leomi was being stubborn about it. I let her do as she willed, it is was her choice, or nature.¡±


    The subject is bringing me back to painful moments in my youth when I was ostracized because people didn''t understand, didn''t want to. I force myself to focus.


    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± I ask in a tight voice.


    ¡°Only that I''m trying to be a good mother, to keep my daughter safe. You offer a better chance of keeping her safe by ending the war than Cenwalh or Aisha do considering that they have other goals compared to us.¡± She says.


    ¡°Except you don''t want me anywhere near Leomi.¡± I note.


    ¡°Don''t take it personally.¡± Vikiana makes a thin sad smile. ¡°My reasons have little to do with the fact that the two of you want to be together.¡±


    ¡°If you''re trying to sweet-talk me into something it isn''t working.¡± I utter with deceptive calm.


    ¡°I know an I''m not. I''m rambling because it''s difficult for me to agree to this.¡± The Exemplar turns to glance at me. ¡°I would sell you off if it brought peace and kept Leomi safe but if you''re right, it''ll only make this worse.¡±


    ¡°Unless a treaty is signed, this is far from over.¡± I confirm. ¡°But that won''t be my problem. I''m done once I deliver Cetyz.¡±


    ¡°Will you be?¡± Vikiana doubts. ¡°Leomi won''t be, will you be able to stay out of it? The reason I trust that you don''t mean my daughter any harm, the reason I didn''t kill you outright, is because that night when the two of you split you still kept the Rykz off our tracks to protect her. You called for her when you were unconscious, three days straight.¡±


    I remain quiet. The future is too uncertain, I don''t even know if she''ll want me and I do not want to think about it. I turn around and seize the guardrail, squeezing my hands until the wood cracks.


    ¡°Get to the point, I''ve lost patience.¡± I warn with a side glare.


    ¡°...¡± Vikiana visibly hesitates. ¡°I''ll do everything I can to help.¡± She pronounces the words with difficulty. ¡°I will train you, I''ll agree to put my differences with you aside until Princess Cetyz is delivered to the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°No conditions?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Would you agree to any?¡± She replies.


    ¡°I would not.¡± I say.

 Alone.Ch25

    The Exemplar''s light blue eyes are turned down, watching the galley''s bow split the waves and the sunrise reflected on the seawater. I sense that her lips are moving just slightly, whispering a song.


    ¡°Three months I carried,


    Blood and steel parried,


    Three more I ran,


    Through rock and sand,


    Three awaiting your arrival,


    In bliss and upheaval,


    You came out smoldering,


    Gray eyes protesting,


    The loss of your warm dome,


    To gain a loving home,


    Now you''re prone,


    To seek your path alone.¡±


    Her voice hits me like a punch to the gut. I heard Mother sing the same refrain. I step away from the woman, needing space to breathe. I move as far as the rope tied to her ankle allows. Luckily, it is enough that the words no longer reach me.


    I adjust my mask as I swallow my tears. Father, Mother. It takes me a long moment to recover my breath and... emotional stability. What am I, a child? It''s just a song. I glare at the Exemplar who doesn''t react, her gaze still lost at sea.


    Grace steps out of the ship''s cabin. She spots the two of us and stops short. I welcome the distraction, assembling a lightning construct to make it hover in-between me and the soldiers.


    The Countess barks an order and the officer commanding the soldiers guarding the staircase rushes over to her. I sigh and take my time to assemble two dozen more lightning constructs one at a time, making each hover to create a barrier.


    I then sit down on the deck, crossing my legs, and assemble one last lightning construct but with ten portions of flow this time. I doubt I could even control it precisely. I''ve used the construct enough to be able to predict that the bolts would fork out of the charged air on their own with this much energy. It works well as a threat, though.


    The Countess gathers her soldiers and the Templars regroup. They''re preparing to defend if I attack. The tension on their traits as they scrutinize the black-gold lightning construct spheres tells me that they do not want to pick this fight.


    I focus on the construct''s segments, trying to figure out how to alter it to discharge this much energy, and more, in a controlled manner. It is an important requirement of my plan to free Cetyz, that and a timer construct to delay activation.


    It shouldn''t be too difficult to do as I''ve witnessed Teva do it so I only need to experiment some. Besides, this one isn''t nearly as complicated as the explosive construct she made.


    Celyz did retain control when she overwhelmed the Templars during the battle over Castle Lance''s plains, and she used a lot more flow than this. Except what I want is a single bolt, not a thunderstorm. Perhaps if I sustain it over a period of time instead of triggering it all at once.


    I extend the timer segment, which alters the others, mostly the portion of the construct dedicated to charging the air to guide the lightning which thins out. That''s confusing. It''ll be harder to direct the bolt along a path like this, not easier.


    I extend the timer segment further until it reaches the point where it would take ten minutes to discharge the construct. I stop myself from activating it, realizing that the soldiers and temple guards are nervous enough that doing so might trigger a fight.


    Grace is standing on the cabin''s threshold, her hand is opening and closing over the sword at her waist like she''s on the verge of drawing it to attack. I tug on the Exemplar''s rope, deciding that it would be best to return before I do something stupid.


    Vikiana turns away and we head to the staircase leading down to the rowers'' deck. I make the lightning spheres orbit us and focus on my other sense to be ready in case I misread the situation and they decide to attack.


    We both take deep breaths before engaging in the stairs. I dismantle and absorb the lightning constructs I made except the largest one. I add a second timer segment to it, connecting to the first and separate from all others.


    I stop and sit down on a rower''s bench, waving at Vikiana to tell her to take a seat in front of me. Her expression turned back to those of the hard veteran, the traits I''m used to seeing on her face.


    ¡°How do you create add conditions to constructs?¡± I ask the Exemplar.


    She shapes a small segment composed of a thin line of flow with two barely thicker spheres at its extremities. I start imitating her but she stops me by raising her hand and creates a cube one of the two tiny spheres, putting it in the center. She then shapes a timer construct that intersects the middle of the second sphere.


    ¡°Like that but don''t copy it mindlessly, ''intent'' is paramount to determine the effect of the conditional segment. The more complicated, the harder it is to do because the slightest slip can destabilize the entire structure.¡± She answers.


    I link the first and second timer segment of my lightning construct with the intention of triggering the primary timer segment when the one I added is consumed.


    I then send the construct to the other end of this deck, at the edge of my field of detection before charging the air around it and activating the secondary timer segment, deciding not to set a target yet.


    After a minute, the timer segment triggers and activates the lightning construct. Small bolts of electricity are discharged in the air, contained within the area of charged air and following a seemingly random pattern as there is no target.


    ¡°Are you trying to create a construct to set a protective layer of lightning around yourself to defend against air-blades?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°What? No.¡± I reply. I hadn''t thought of that.


    I alter the targeting segment to aim the construct at a bench. Some of the tiny bolts edge towards it but most still appear to occur randomly. The air isn''t charged enough. I reduce the primary timer by a third and the lightning grows more intense, if still very, very, small, but most of them are now on target.


    Interesting. This confirms that it is possible to create an intense sustained bolt, which turns out to be easier to control than an instantaneous discharge as long as I don''t distend the timer construct too much. The conditional timer works which means that I can get my constructs to trigger at any time I choose. It''ll take planning to make it work.


    ¡°Without knowing your plan, it''ll be hard to advise you, but I can tell you for a fact that this lightning construct won''t be enough to take the institute.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It won''t be stopped by a disruption construct if activated outside the affected area, true, but the lightning construct can be efficiently blocked by a defensive construct.¡± She explains.


    ¡°What you use on your armors?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. It''s an all-purpose defensive construct, although it does not work well against the air-blade construct.¡± She says.


    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors.¡± I comment.


    ¡°In a way, but there are a lot more options than those three.¡± Vikiana nods, gaze still lost at sea. ¡°The lightning construct, however, is very efficient at destroying the air-blade construct. It heats the air when it goes through the construct, making it expand and burst through the shell of flow encasing it because it runs out of energy to contain it.¡±


    ¡°What about the armor-piercing construct? I was told that it''s almost impossible to block.¡± I ask.


    ¡°That''s true.¡± Vikiana agrees. ¡°The only way to stop it is to drain its flow by letting it cut something. The defensive construct works against it but it is a very inefficient tactic. It costs just as much flow to stop the armor-piercing construct as it cost your opponent to create it, which puts you at a disadvantage because you need to have a surplus of energy in the defensive construct to ensure that it''ll be shut down and that won''t stop your opponent''s weapon. It means that your opponent is the one dictating the pace of the fight and, with equal reserves, they can easily feint you out by tying your flow into your defense because you''ll never know when they''ll add more energy into their construct and no one can defend forever.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°How do you deal with it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I redirect the attack, you can too considering how fast your... arm is.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°I don''t have the reflexes to do that.¡± I say.


    ¡°Train them.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Would my lightning work?¡± I question.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It was explained to me that the armor-piercing construct severs the connections between the tiny things composing materials and only activates when a weapon is cutting something other than air. Unless you want to electrocute yourself just as you''re being stabbed, your lightning will simply pass through the weapon without interacting with the armor-piercing construct.¡±


    ¡°Teach it to me.¡± I speak up, trying to test her dedication.


    ¡°The armor-piercing construct? It''s a massive drain of energy until you train yourself to the point that you can synchronize it with a lion strike, only activating it when you cut, and even then....¡± She trails off. ¡°But I will, I''ll put one together when I have the flow.¡±


    ¡°Air-blade and defensive construct as well.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods. ¡°The latter won''t work well on clothes.¡±


    ¡°Show me all three.¡± I say.


    I dismantle altered lightning construct and reshape it into a standard one before handing over three portions of flow for her to create each construct. She spends the day teaching them to me, taking breaks for lunch and dinner.


    I go exercise the constructs but don''t test them in part because I lack confidence but mostly out of distrust towards the Exemplar. I tie her back to the mast and impress on Tsek that there must always be at least three of them watching her. I go to sleep with half my reserves of flow, having spent quite a lot during training. The rest of it went to power my healing constructs.


    --- --- ---


    I wake early, feeling a lot stronger, my left rib-cage isn''t hurting when I breathe anymore and there is no lingering pain when I move my right shoulder. I hop off the cell''s bench and walk up to one of the criminals watching my prisoners to ask him to point me towards spare clothes.


    He shows an open crate to me. I riffle through it until I find a decent set complete with briefs along with a band of cloth to hold my right breast and cover the scar in place of the other one. I also find a clean rag.


    I grab a bucket and fill it with water before making my way to the rowers'' deck. I wave the guards upstairs away, basically telling them to get lost. Once they''re gone, I settle on one of the corner benches near one of the oar hatches because there is no line of sight to it from either one of the staircases.


    The first thing I do is to unstrap the plate armor covering my left limb and remove the sleeve of my previous shirt, setting the pieces down in order. I clench my left hand into a fist, seeing the muscles strands move in accord.


    I take the rest of my clothes off. I carefully unwrap my bandages. I find that, unlike mine, there aren''t any scabs sticking to it, or dried blood for that matter, which makes removing them a relatively painless process.


    There are red irregular wounds crisscrossing most of my torso, the upper portion is relatively intact but there is a long vertical jagged tear in my right breast''s flesh. I look like a wreck but it isn''t as bad as I expected. Still, these injuries will definitely scar.


    I use the rag to clean up, the fresh cool water is a welcome feeling, especially when washing my hair. I start scratching the captain''s dried blood off the gauntlet, and the blood sticking to my mask, whoever it''s from. I then throw the dirty water out through the hatch.


    I dress up in clean clothes after having securely wrapped my chest up. I lastly strap the plate armor''s pieces to my left limb. I go back down to the cargo-hold and fill the bucket with water again to start cleaning my old outfit and the bandages I just took off.


    It isn''t the easiest to do with a single arm as I don''t want the gauntlet to rust. The task is more difficult than I recall, I often did this back when I was a Rykz captive but, apparently, I forgot how hard it was. Still, I persevere because I won''t keep the symbiont if I survive my gambit to free Cetyz.


    I stop to wipe my brow, finding a dozen galley-slaves watching me with baffled expressions. Shit, I shouldn''t have done that in plain sight. They saw me as... perhaps not superior but removed from their station.


    Doing chores doesn''t fit with Elizabeth Vil''s image. I make a grimace but finish the task anyway. It might reduce some of the hostility they might be feeling. Doubtful, they''re criminals, not common folk.


    I untie the Exemplar and bring her to the rowers'' deck again. We spend the day training the three constructs, repeating what we did the day before. By nightfall, I know enough to create all three constructs on my own but very much learned to loathe her strict instruction style.


    The woman was so critical of my ''instinctual'' approach to weaving constructs that she insisted that I assemble lion strikes as quickly as I can to show her the result.


    She inspected each of them and found that my ratios vary slightly and that I tend to extend the timer segment a little bit more than necessary. I do so to be on the safe side, ensuring that I don''t have to focus too hard on synchronizing my attacks with the lion strikes.


    She spent two hours drilling me on the importance of precision. It appears that slacking on timer segments will not only slow my lion strikes down but also waste flow since you add energy to swing faster in a fight and that means that you use more flow to achieve a similar result.


    I put an end to the training as soon as I see the sun start sinking below the horizon through the hatch. It took all I had not to blow up her face when she instructed me, with a sharp voice, to go back to training my basics.


    I go to sleep early, ignoring her advice to keep exercising for tonight and use half my flow to power my healing constructs once again. A night''s sleep recovers about a third of my reserves so they''re almost always at half even with what I burn to train.


    --- --- ---


    I rise before the sun does, not that I can see it but I can tell because most of everyone else is asleep. I get up and discreetly walk up to Aisha and Vikiana, taking my time to avoid making a sound.


    Their guards'' throw me curious glances, I respond by placing my index over my mask to tell them to be silent. I send several strands of flow into their bodies, searching for anchored constructs.


    The Exemplar has none but the Shade has what I recognize to be several illusion constructs layered over her face and more hidden throughout her body. That''s all she prepared but I should have thought of this before. I wake them both.


    ¡°Hand over your reserves. You''ll do so every morning from now on.¡± I tell them. ¡°If you need it for anything, you ask.¡±


    Vikiana agrees easily, handing her single portion over without a complaint. Aisha, on the other hand, groans.


    ¡°That''s a bit harsh.¡± Aisha says. ¡°What about my cover?¡±


    ¡°I can''t make you, but I can blow your cover wide open if that''s what''s holding you back.¡± I comment.


    ¡°You don''t even know how much access I have.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Aisha, my good mood isn''t going to last.¡± I utter quietly. ¡°I know you have enough to maintain that illusion construct for over a week on your regeneration alone and I don''t care if you keep feeding it, but you have more than that.¡±


    Aisha sighs and forms a ball of golden flow of about two people''s worth. I anchor it over my gauntlet. That''s about what I expected, even if she has more, this will sharply limit her ability to cause trouble.


    I untie Vikiana and grab an empty barrel of water that I set over my shoulder. The Exemplar and I head upstairs to the rowers'' deck. I glance out through an open hatch, finding a grassy river bank.


    ¡°How much longer will it take to reach Meiridin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know, we''re sailing far bellow cruising speed.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°I''ll go ask later then.¡± I nod.


    I set the barrel down in the alleyway between the benches and draw my sword. I then assemble an armor-piercing construct over the weapon, using Aisha''s flow, under Vikiana''s supervision.


    Once she gives me a nod of approval, I take a few steps back and draw my second sword with my left hand. I then give her the blade with the armor-piercing construct applied to it.


    ¡°You try it.¡± I say. I incline my head to the side, observing her reaction.


    ¡°The barrel?¡± Vikiana asks without missing a beat. I nod.


    She adjusts her grip over the weapon''s handle, making it turn inside her palm a few times to get a sense of it, taking stock of its balance. If she taught me something dangerous, she isn''t showing it.


    Besides, I''m still linked to the construct so she can''t alter it or use it against me since I can dismantle it before she does anything. The shackles to her wrists force her to use raises both hands to take an overhead stance.


    She swings the sword down at the barrel, shearing through it like butter, not slowed down in the slightest by the iron ring holding the upper planks together.


    I sense that the armor-piercing construct dissipates before her swing loses momentum and the blade ends up stuck in the wood. The blade left a twenty centimeter cut in the barrel. Vikiana pulls the sword out with a flicker of her wrist, resuming her stance in one swift movement.


    ¡°With the defensive construct this time?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply.


    I shape a defensive construct, applying it to the barrel. I then create another armor-piercing construct for her sword. I use the same amount of flow for both. She strikes again, this time the blade is can only slice a single centimeter deep before it is stopped.


    Yet, the defensive construct still has a small amount of energy and is still active while the armor-piercing construct has entirely dissipated. I frown and glare at the Exemplar.


    ¡°One centimeter is enough to lose my life if I get hit in the wrong spot.¡± I say in an accusing tone.


    ¡°You applied it to the entire barrel and there is no perfect defense.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°That works against the lightning construct, but not against such localized damage. That being said, this is wood, I wouldn''t have cut steel nearly as much and a hard leather armor will protect you against this much damage. I did warn you that clothes wouldn''t work.¡±


    ¡°You should have explained this at first.¡± I say.


    ¡°The lesson is better remembered if seen with one''s own eyes. One thing at a time, Jessica.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± I seethe.


    ¡°There isn''t anyone within hearing range, Elizabeth.¡± She says.


    I wanted to try the air-blade construct next but it seems like I should verify her affirmation that the lightning construct won''t work against the armor-piercing one first.


    I take the sword from her and assemble both constructs. I apply the lightning to the barrel with an extended timer so that I have time to strike. I activate and swing at the barrel.


    The blade cuts through the wood and iron in the same way that Vikiana did, except it doesn''t stop at the same point. It slices a few centimeters deeper. I blink in surprise. I didn''t use a lion strike.


    ¡°Did you hold back?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°No.¡± She says, looking just as surprised as I am.

 Alone.Ch26

    I pull my sword out of the cut in the barrel, breaking a few shards off. I assemble the two constructs again to repeat the test. The result is the same, the blade cuts further with the lightning construct running through it.


    ¡°This did the opposite.¡± I comment. ¡°Instead of draining the flow when activated, it seems to be making the armor-piercing construct more effective.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Vikiana mutters. ¡°Perhaps the two constructs use the same principles?¡±


    ¡°The two''s segments don''t look anything alike, their internal structures are also vastly different.¡± I refute.


    ¡°That doesn''t mean much.¡± Vikiana shakes her head. ¡°You can use any shape to use flow, there is no unified set of symbols. I know for a fact that many flow researchers prefer to use arithmetic instead of geometry to build their constructs. Think of runes, the reason they use writing instead of geometry is that, while it is easy to remember shapes, the use of segment size to control intensity make it more difficult to engrave items.¡±


    ¡°Then why do some Rykz segments look like...¡± human ones. I trail off as I know the answer to that. Celyz told me that their technology is heavily dependent on the other two species.


    ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I reply. ¡°How was the first construct built if there is no ''official alphabet'' to making constructs? Was it given to us by the Lake?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No one knows, it was too long ago. The prevailing theory is that we used unstructured flow with intent, like you did to grab the rope when we fought the Tianeel, to create sparks and make fire since that''s one of the few things you can do with a standard access to flow. The first construct likely emerged because a mother wanted to teach her daughter and ''intent'' isn''t really easy to explain so she shaped flow to make it easier to replicate.¡±


    ¡°Hm, alright.¡± I mutter. ¡°So, you''re saying that the reason the lightning construct enhances the armor-piercing one is that they work on the same basic principles?¡±


    ¡°Or they''re complementary in effect.¡± She replies. ¡°What the lightning construct does helps the armor-piercing construct sever matter.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± I note.


    I weave a defensive construct over one of the barrel''s intact portions, limiting the scope of it to a small portion to improve the wood''s resistance. I then assemble the other two and anchor them to my sword, but this time I set the lightning''s target to the barrel instead of the armor-piercing construct.


    I activate all three of them, the blade sparkles with electricity and I swing at the defensive construct. The sword goes through the wood, slicing through five centimeters of the material. Vikiana loses her composure.


    ¡°You can''t tell this to anyone.¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°I''m surprised you aren''t asking me to teach you.¡± I comment.


    ¡°You don''t understand.¡± She presses. ¡°The defensive and armor-piercing constructs are phalanx staples. The Lisilese don''t have an easy way to handle our defensive construct but their natural reflexes allow them to deal with the armor-piercing construct to a point. If this gets out, we''ll lose one of our major advantages.¡±


    ¡°They would need to learn both first, no?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They already know the armor-piercing construct, they just don''t use it because they have their own equivalents. Old and widespread constructs like these are impossible for us or the Lisilese to keep secret, prisoners talk, people trade.¡± She explains. ¡°The Rykz are the only species united enough to hold onto all their secrets but do you really think they won''t trade their lightning construct away to the Lisilese if it gives them an advantage? They likely won''t if they''re winning, but what happens the next time the Empire mounts an expedition to take a Hive?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t they just use it themselves if they knew?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Princesses don''t fight on the front-lines, their drones don''t have the capability or reserves to make use of this. No, they don''t have elite forces like our phalanxes or the Lisilese''s cataphracts to make use of these two constructs, which is likely why they never realized how they interact together. Well, if you exclude the harvesters because they use a unique construct to enhance them, enabling them to battle at an equivalent level to our phalanxes and the Lisilese cataphracts.¡± She explains.


    ¡°So you''re saying I hold the Empire''s fate in my hands?¡± I question nervously.


    ¡°What you have is an explosive construct that could blow up in your hands at any point, Jessica! If it gets out, we''ll lose half of Telnur and won''t be able to recover the territory until the defensive construct is updated. It could take weeks, months, or years.¡± Vikiana says, fear clear on her traits.


    ¡°I don''t intend for any of that to happen, trust me that''s the last thing I want. I''m only considering how to use this to force Caeviel to surrender or exchange it for the Princess.¡± I explain.


    ¡°There are many ways that could go wrong for you, I don''t think they would allow you to leave with this secret.¡± Vikiana tells me, calming down.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I think quickly. ¡°Either option would expose my presence in Meiridin. Cenwalh would be more likely to threaten Cetyz'' life to make me hand it over rather than trade the Princess for it. Can''t trust Nobility to behave rationally and there''s no way I''ll give this to them anyway.¡±


    ¡°The only way this has value is if it is kept secret long enough for the University to come up with an update for the defensive construct.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°I don''t think I''m going to do that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I still owe a debt to the Rykz and it would be a betrayal to give the lightning construct to the Empire. I won''t break Celyz'' trust. Besides, from what you''ve told me, it wouldn''t give us an edge against the Lisilese or the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn''t.¡± She nods. ¡°The Lisilese have constructs to reinforce their armors like our defensive construct but they deal with the armor-piercing construct by enhancing their reflexes along with their mounts''. We cannot steal and use those constructs as they are tailor-made to fit the affected species'' biology. A better armor-piercing construct wouldn''t improve our phalanxes'' fighting capability against them. The Rykz, on the other hand, are... odd. They use flow and drone lives interchangeably to deal with our constructs, in the case of the armor-piercing construct, they are content to let us spend our reserves on it as the one for one exchange of that amount of flow for one drone''s life is largely in their favor. Besides, the Rykz have recorded knowledge of all three constructs even if they don''t use them so they would figure out what we''re doing very quickly. It would be dangerous because, again, they would have reason to give their lightning construct to the Lisilese in exchange for land, an alliance against us, or simply an equivalent construct they haven''t managed to steal yet. The Rykz wouldn''t want to keep the lightning construct a secret from the Lisilese if the Empire learns of it, especially since they can pick and choose which horde they trade it to.¡±


    ¡°In that scenario, our defensive constructs would be able to counter this new armor-piercing construct, no?¡± I ask. ¡°They wouldn''t gain an advantage.¡±


    ¡°No, we use air-blade constructs a lot against the Lisilese but not the Rykz. The reason is simple. Make an air-blade, I''ll show you why first-hand.¡± She says. I assemble an air-blade. ¡°Not like that.¡± Vikiana stops me. ¡°The blade needs to be sharp but uniform or it will encounter more resistance and the cut will be shallow, you''ll need to spend more energy for equivalent damage.¡±


    I make the changes, preparing to hand it over to her as I shouldn''t forget to be prudent. I can''t use any construct she teaches me until she demonstrates that it''s safe. Instead of linking to it, Vikiana inspects it and delivers a flurry of comments, describing everything I did wrong in detail, from the blade''s angle to the speed that it must travel to most efficiently cut my target.


    ¡°Look, I have more flow than I know what to do with right now, let''s test this and I''ll make these adjustments later when we train.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°No, that''s how you get bad habits and the more access you have, the more likely you are to develop them. Even Kings and Queens run out of flow, Elizabeth.¡± The Exemplar sermons.


    I hurriedly link to the construct and make the changes so that she doesn''t go full on instructor mode. I''ve gotten to know her on a professional level pretty well these past days, she''s like a dog with a bone about things like these. Once she''s satisfied, I hand the air-blade over to her.


    ¡°Now make a lightning construct with a third of the flow you used to make this air-blade.¡± She says.


    ¡°A third?¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°Do it.¡± She replies.


    I do so, anchoring the lightning construct to the barrel. She launches the air-blade at the target and I activate my construct. The small bolt flashes and impacts the air-blade. The construct loses its black-golden glow and shatters a single meter away from its target, the consequent burst of wind almost topples the barrel over.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°That''s...¡± I say, baffled.


    ¡°That''s how you took six air-blades out with three lightning constructs.¡± She tells me. ¡°The reason it takes so little flow to do this is that you''re increasing the internal pressure by heating the air contained inside, making it expand and using the air-blade construct''s very composition against itself. A fire construct wouldn''t work as the air-blade would reach its target before the air became hot enough to destroy the flow containing it.¡±


    ¡°And it wouldn''t be efficient to make the fire construct burn hot enough to work since that would take a lot more flow.¡± I add.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± The Exemplar nods approvingly.


    ¡°Well, the combination of the lightning construct and the armor-piercing one is entirely useless to me.¡± I note, frustrated. ¡°I can''t even tell the Rykz without giving them something they can indefinitely hold over the Empire''s head. The logistics involved in using it as a bluff to get a treaty signed and Cetyz released are risky because its value is in secrecy so I would need to reveal my presence in Meiridin to someone high-ranked in the Empire, which makes me an even bigger target and doesn''t mean that Cenwalh will play along with whatever comes out of this.¡±


    ¡°You would need to make a demonstration of it to a Templar Master at the very least so that he can contact the Emperor, it is risky but you should keep the option in mind.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°And you don''t need to convince me, I agree that revealing this creates more problems with little promise to solve the current ones.¡±


    ¡°Hiding this to maintain the status quo is good and all, but this doesn''t help me end this war.¡± I utter angrily.


    ¡°It depends, it would improve your chances to free the Princess by a wide margin if you can find a way to use it without revealing that you''re using two constructs in tandem because it bears repeating that if someone sees that electrified blade, the rumor will spread like wildfire. You better believe that anyone competent that hears it will reach the same conclusions we have about the advantage the Lisilese would gain if they obtain it.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°If I can do that, then I''ll be able to openly use this ''new and improved'' armor-piercing construct and leverage its existence at a later date. The only reason I can''t do that now is the fact that I''m surrounded by enemies and my only defense is that no one knows where I am yet.¡± I smile behind my mask.


    ¡°In the interest of honesty, I should tell you that the Empire won''t let this go once they learn of it, and they will if you make use of it.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°I never thought the Empire would remain in the dark, especially because I fully expect you to talk as soon as you''re free to do so.¡± I casually observe, glancing down at her shackles. The Exemplar doesn''t try to deny it. It is her duty to report this after all.


    ¡°Then why tell me that this will only ever be a bluff since you have no intention of giving this to the Rykz or the Lisilese?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because I wouldn''t have fooled you if I threatened to give it to the Lisilese and you need to understand that my ties to the Rykz do not supersede my loyalty to the Empire.¡± I say. ¡°It is essential for you to comprehend the threat that I can make to ensure my own safety.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She questions with a frown.


    ¡°It''s quite simple really. The reason I''m loyal to the Empire is because I believe that it stands for the greater good. If the Empire attacks me, if the Order tries to capture me after all I''ve told you, then I''ll have to resign myself to the fact that my judgment is misguided, that my faith in the Emperor is misplaced. In which case, I will not hold back. I''m counting on you talking because this only works if they know that I can blow this secret wide open quite easily and that I will have every reason to do as I attempt to escape pursuit, if only to prove that I do not make empty threats.¡± I carefully survey our surroundings to ensure that no one has a line of sight to us and take my mask off. I lock eyes with the Exemplar. ¡°Elizabeth Vil is but an alter-ego that is meant to fade. Do not force me to become her.¡±


    ¡°You''re putting me in an impossible situation.¡± Vikiana says, sitting down roughly.


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, setting the mask back on.


    ¡°Let''s put aside the fact that I bear responsibility for teaching this to you because this discovery would have been made at some point so it is fortunate that humans did so before the Rykz. In any other situation, my duty would be to kill you right now and report the information. Except the Shade insisted on the importance of the data that could be acquired from you. Added to that is the fact that my daughter''s life might hang on the balance of your success and that forces me to remain silent on this.¡± Vikiana explains, looking distraught.


    ¡°Silent? What?¡± I say, caught by surprise.


    ¡°The situation is chaotic enough, I cannot add another set of complications before you assault the institute and free Cetyz. You need to understand that Shades are chosen among those who will do anything to preserve the Empire, it is in their nature. They don''t strive for the greater good like Templars are meant to, they are a force for survival. Telling Aisha will backfire, Elizabeth. I don''t think she dislikes you, she might even consider you a friend for all I know. It doesn''t change the fact that if she hears of this, that you hold a construct that can enhance the armor-piercing construct to such levels that it defeats our defensive construct with an almost equivalent energy expenditure, she might just try to kill you immediately after having secured the data our Emperor needs. It does not reflect on the Emperor or the Empire, believe me, Elizabeth. It is simply a mindset necessary to their covert work, they tie up loose ends and that is what you would be to her because eliminating you buries the problem long enough to find a solution before the Rykz discover this.¡± Vikiana pauses. ¡°Did you sleep with her, with Aisha?¡± She asks hesitantly.


    ¡°What? No! Why?¡± I blurt out.


    ¡°Because Aisha...¡± Vikiana turns away awkwardly. ¡°She lies with anyone regardless of gender if it helps her.¡±


    ¡°I''m really not up to having this kind of conversation with you again, Exemplar.¡± I grunt. ¡°She likes both, so what?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it.¡± Vikiana shakes her head, frowning. ¡°I know for a fact that she is nor... that she is attracted to men, she only goes out with men if there are no stakes involved. I''m trying to illustrate my point, I don''t think that there is a line she won''t cross if she thinks it benefits the Empire.¡±


    Is Aisha why she thought it was a choice for us? Unimportant.


    ¡°So we''re back to you telling me I can''t use this.¡± I comment, suspicious that she might be pushing an angle.


    ¡°Not exactly. I''m simply trying to make you understand that if the Shade learns of this, she won''t try to trap you inside the institute because then Nobility might get this out of you. She''ll take the data, and kill or capture you for the University. It won''t even be a choice for her, she''ll give up on freeing the Princess and go back to her plan to pressure Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°I''ll never give the lightning construct over.¡± I deny, taking a deep breath to suppress the suffocating fear that arises at the indirect mention of torture. ¡°I might break and give whatever confession they want but I won''t ever betray those who trusted me, it''s been done to me enough.¡± I think quickly. Let''s probe her a little, ask where she''s going with this. ¡°What are you proposing?¡±


    ¡°I''m only giving you the facts from my perspective.¡± Vikiana replies. ¡°You''ve made it clear that we''ve lost your trust so I think this is the most I can do.¡±


    ¡°See, that kind of answer makes me nervous.¡± I note.


    ¡°I''ve advised you already, don''t use it unless you can get rid of the tell-tale lightning.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Fine, let''s continue then. We''ll see if you hold your tongue, I''ll apparently be at your mercy once we reach Meiridin.¡± I lie. ¡°But you''ll be at mine, so think very carefully.¡±


    Well, not really a lie, a test within a bluff within a bluff I think. I''ll send a message to Celyz through a merchant, addressing it to Izla Meria''s Council which shouldn''t be too hard considering they''re going to trade with Telnur and the Rykz will be besieging Port-Odo soon if they aren''t already.


    I''ll then tell Vikiana what I did, but bluff about the content, telling her that I sent it to someone I trust and that it contains instructions to reveal how the two constructs interact in case I disappear or am hunted down by the Empire.


    If she spoke of it, failed the test, it should be obvious... even if it isn''t, she''ll have to deal with the consequences herself. I don''t trust her but I do not doubt her love for her daughter or her dedication to the Empire and both would be threatened here.


    Even if all is lost, whether because of Aisha, the Emperor, or a simply failure on my part, there is no way I would reveal this information to the Rykz. It would be wrong to bring the Empire down with me even if my faith in the Emperor is mistaken. The entire human species, or at least the Empire''s population, shouldn''t pay for their leaders. I miss my fields.


    ¡°Ready to continue?¡± Vikiana asks. ¡°Or should we go have lunch?¡±


    ¡°No, give me a moment. We spoke I didn''t have time to test something¡± I say.


    I assemble a lightning construct and an armor-piercing construct over my sword. The weapon glows black with small hints of gold. I try to charge the blade''s steel instead of the air. I activate both. Bolts of electricity course along the sword''s length. Hm. I reduce the amount of flow in the lightning, bringing it down to a half-portion.


    It works! The lightning dissipates, proving that I can charge metal just as easily as air and use that to contain the bolts. I target the construct at the barrel. Tiny bolts flash out in its direction from the sword. I frown and undo the change.


    I swing at the barrel. The blade cuts through it, going further than when I didn''t use a lightning construct. I repeat the test while protecting the single still intact portion of the barrel''s wood with a defensive construct, finding out that it isn''t even necessary to aim the lightning construct to enhance the armor-piercing construct''s performance.


    ¡°That''s perfect.¡± Vikiana comments in a relieved voice. ¡°Your black-gold flow makes it almost impossible to tell exactly how much energy you truly put into the armor-piercing construct and the layered lightning construct underneath makes it even more confusing because it doesn''t appear to be a separate construct.¡±


    ¡°Might be because I intended them both to function in concert.¡± I note.


    ¡°I''ve heard that some titled nobles use burning air-blade constructs, perhaps that''s what they do. A wasteful use of flow, it''s mostly for show.¡± The Exemplar says. ¡°If I didn''t know, it would have seemed that you simply overpowered the defensive construct with brute force, using more flow than it could defend against.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s a lot easier to tell how much energy humans or Lisilese use because it is quite obvious when the gold and red flow is intensified whereas a deeper black is still... well, black.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°I don''t have that problem.¡± I frown.


    Ah, that''s because flow grows ''hotter'' the more I concentrate it through my other sense. I make a mental note not to forget that the lightning construct is not to be used in concert with the air-blade construct, to keep them on separate trajectories if I use both.


    Also, I shouldn''t try to block air-blades with my sword, even if it lightning courses through it. The compressed air would burst right in my face and the best I can hope in that case is to lose my balance.

 Alone.Ch27

    We head out towards the kitchen at the stern, joining Tsek who is already busy at the stove. I tie the Exemplar''s rope to the table''s feet, which is nailed to the hull like most of the furniture.


    ¡°So, cold bloods see flow red?¡± I ask after taking a seat.


    ¡°Far as we know, it''s hard to be certain really. Describing colors is difficult without a common frame of reference.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I question.


    ¡°Lisilese don''t see the same colors that we do. As an example, the sun appears red to them but gold to us. Like the Rykz, they can operate at nighttime without problems.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I tap the table with my gauntleted hand.


    Something about that is tickling the back of my mind. I get up, heading to the window at the back of the room, the stern-most end of the ship. I open it and look up to the sun. I blink and turn away, retinas prickling. Okay, that was stupid.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I reply.


    I extend my human hand out into the late autumn, early winter, sunlight. I focus on my limb''s sense, on the surface of my skin where the rays gently hit to warm me up. If I had to describe my flesh''s rising temperature as a color through my symbiont''s sense, I would say that is growing darker, blacker.


    Flow color matches how each species perceives the sun? The Rykz created a sun stone for each day since they reached the surface, to represent the sun. The Rykz know more about the Lake of fire''s blessing than we do, Celyz implied as much but didn''t straight up admit it as far as I know. That''s a bit too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°Do the Lisilese believe in the Lake?¡± I ask Vikiana.


    ¡°They call it the Hunter''s Blaze.¡± She says.


    ¡°Why?¡± I say, lowering my gaze down to the river to observe the sun''s reflection.


    ¡°Because they believe that the flames are red like their preys'' blood instead of gold like we do. They believe that the blood of what they hunt is added to the Blaze and makes it burn hotter, sustains it.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod.


    ¡°That''s why you''ve been called Red Dwarf you know.¡± Tsek speaks up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, as far as I know, you reminded veterans that fought the cold bloods of how they look after battles.¡± He says, stirring the large pot of gruel he''s making with a long wooden spoon.


    ¡°It''s not a compliment, per se, but not really an insult either.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°It''s an expression of... something between fear and respect. The Lisilese who have scored kills voluntarily drench themselves in our blood. Veterans know to be cautious of humans who are brutal and skilled enough to look like that after getting through a battle.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can''t deny that it happens more often than not.¡± I grunt, throwing Vikiana a glare as she is a bit too inexpressive.


    A burst of wind blows through the window, disturbing my hair, strands fall over my mask and in front of my eyes. I shake my head to push them aside. More end up settling and blocking my sight.


    ¡°You need a haircut.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°I just cut them a couple of months ago.¡± I frown. ¡°And I''m pretty sure a portion were burnt back when...¡± I trail off, gazing at my armored left limb.


    ¡°Doesn''t look like it.¡± She comments.


    I shrug and walk up to the cupboard, mind still preoccupied by the connection between flow and the sun''s color in the three species'' primary methods of perception. It can''t be a coincidence.


    I grab three bowls and spoons, setting the table. Tsek serves Vikiana and me before heading down to the cargo-hold to bring the galley-slaves their meal. I scrutinize the upper deck, finding that the soldiers are cooking in the open air, grilling meat and boiling water.


    ¡°They took all the meat from storage, didn''t they.¡± I complain.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± Vikiana replies.


    I focus on the cabin just above our heads. Grace is hung over a table with a sheet of paper on it. Next to her is the helmsman. They seem to be arguing, quietly as the not even a whisper reaches us. The man''s left hand is shaking slightly.


    It''s about time I break this little status quo that confines the galley-slaves to the lower deck, they''ve had time to get used to the plan so they might as well start surveying what occurs upstairs.


    I scrutinize the inside of the cabin, seeking the meat. It takes me an effort to sense through a thick wooden coffer but what I find raises my spirits. My hammer is inside, still split in two from Vikiana''s sword blow but it''s there.


    At the bottom of the chest are round and flat pieces of metal, that small amount of detail is enough to tell that these are coins. I smile when I note that there is a small pouch which is about the same size as the one that was taken from me.


    Indeed, Nobility''s greed is such that they wouldn''t leave their materials possessions behind, sinking galley or not. I finish my meal and bide my time for Tsek to come back, my hunger beats my desire to hold my weapon in hand once more.


    The kid comes back with enough gruel left over for me to fill four more bowls and I don''t let the fact that I''m eating more than my share stop me. Once done with lunch, we all head back to the cargo-hold.


    Ruth is playing dice with three others but still kept an eye on my from the moment I stepped in. Her companions all have swords at their waists, a significant detail considering most of the criminals left their weapons near their bunks.


    I recall that all three of them admitted to knowing the lion strike. That''s good, she''s gathering the skilled. As long as she doesn''t turn on me. I hand the Exemplar''s rope to Tsek and start untying Aisha.


    ¡°Ruth!¡± I call the tall woman out.


    ¡°What is it, Vil?¡± She responds.


    ¡°It''s time to go out for some fresh air!¡± I exclaim, patting my swords.


    ¡°Arr, finally!¡± Ruth''s lips twist into a mean grin. ¡°Hear y''all!¡± She shouts at the criminals. ¡°We''d be showin'' dis fresh wat''r softies...¡±


    Ruth coughs, having forced her voice too much. Most of the freed galley-slaves laugh in good spirit and draw their swords. Vikiana and Aisha, whose ropes Tsek is holding, have worried looks on their faces.


    ¡°Ugh, don''t know how the cap''n did it. We be taking charge up there, mateys! Keep an eye on our prize and the Odo so they don''t screw us over!¡± Ruth exclaims.


    I lead the way with her, climbing the stairs with two dozen armed enthusiastic criminals following closely. I shape a lightning construct, using a dozen portions of flow. I extend the timer segment to last an entire day, wrapping the thin line of energy in a spiral around the spherical construct.


    I then charge the air around me, trying to form a sort of defense that could intercept air-blades and retaliate. The issue is that the affected zones aren''t static as the ambient air is mobile, and even more so on the upper deck.


    Hm, time to get creative. I stop in front of the stairs to the upper deck, raising my gauntleted hand to warn the rest. The Templars and soldiers have noticed us, they''re calling everyone to task.


    ¡°Give them some time to get their shit together, we don''t want to provoke an unnecessary fight.¡± I tell Ruth. ¡°And I''m setting up a construct.¡±


    I''ve seen Duke Meria walk in the sky, this shouldn''t be too difficult. I shape an air-blade construct but distend it to shape it into a lens-shaped black-gold shield. I keep expanding the construct until it reaches three meters in diameter. I then use my lightning construct to charge the air inside.


    I elongate the timer segment and the newly created air-shield grows dimmer. That should do it, it''ll last plenty long enough and it isn''t consuming that much energy anymore because I''m not compacting the air that much since I don''t need to cut anything with it.


    Now, let''s see if this works, the worst that can happen is a bit of a violent breeze. I direct my lightning construct inside the air-shield and activate it. Without a target, the bolts that flash out sparkle and fizzle out randomly, contained inside the lens of charged air. Satisfied with the result, I deactivate the lightning construct. As long as I don''t keep it up too long, it won''t burst.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Isn''t it a waste of flow?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°A little, it''s a matter of convenience because I can use this several times.¡± I reply. ¡°If a fight breaks out, I''ll be able to focus on other things.¡±


    I move the air-shield in front of the group, filling the staircase with it. Ruth pokes it with the point of her sword. She doesn''t encounter so much resistance that she can''t plunge it through the compressed air a little but it doesn''t pierce very deep at all. Doesn''t stop her from trying to repeatedly stab my construct through and through.


    ¡°You done?¡± I ask the woman.


    ¡°Just making sure.¡± Ruth grins.


    We head up, following behind the air-shield. Our disparate group comes face to face with a little under twenty soldiers arranged in two staggered loose lines to allow those in the back wielding bows with arrows already nocked in to shoot us through the gaps in the front-line''s ranks.


    Their formation is flanked by two lines of five Templars in hard leather armor with drawn swords in hand. Grace is at the forefront, her weapon in her sheath. The tension is palpable, I can almost smell the fear in the air. I should help that dissipate first. I move my air-shield aside with a flicker of my wrist.


    I signal Ruth to sheath her weapon and walk up to the Countess with her. Grace''s posture is rigid, one could take it as frozen by terror but the look in her eyes tells me that it would be a mistake, it is repressed aggression. They could win if they attacked, an arrogant Noble would.


    ¡°Prudent, to choose to parley.¡± I comment, stopping face to face with her.


    ¡°Cowardly.¡± Ruth says with a toothy smile.


    ¡°I''ve not the mind to underestimate you, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Grace says, ignoring the criminal.


    I give Grace the details that concern her about what was agreed on between me, Aisha, and Vikiana, the role that the freed slaves will fill in overseeing their good behavior. When the fact that she is to turn her galley over comes up, she almost blows her top, half-drawing her weapon.


    ¡°How did you get the Exemplar to agree to this?¡± The Countess asks, seething.


    ¡°It wasn''t up to her.¡± I reply.


    Grace''s young eyes flicker to Aisha before turning back to mine. I grin behind my mask. I care little about the Shade''s cover, it might even push Aisha to impress on the Countess that she is to be silent sooner rather than later.


    I don''t know how much she knows, how much her brother told her, it''s a problem but not one I can currently solve. All I can do is keep the various players'' goals and motivations in mind to be ready to act if they change.


    Trust doesn''t have anything to do with my counting on the Shade to protect my secrets, both for her self-interest and self-preservation. For that to happen, the Countess needs to play along.


    ¡°Are you going to accept this truce or not?¡± I ask directly. ¡°The war''s outcome itself is at stake here.¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why I am even talking to you.¡± Grace snaps.


    ¡°Then why are you still hesitating?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because they are hostages. I do not know if I can believe them, whether they are willing or coerced.¡± Grace replies.


    ¡°Do you really think an Exemplar and one of them would fold to me? Work against the Empire? Even I''m not that scary.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°Is she really?¡± The Countess asks.


    ¡°Ask the Templars yourself, they must have figured it out by now since they know her.¡± I shrug. ¡°If they haven''t, I would start questioning their faculties.¡±


    Grace ponders for a moment, she then walks up to Conrad. The two exchange a few whispers. She returns with a jaw clenched so tightly that I wonder whether she''ll be able to speak.


    Grace faces me, scrutinizing me from her full height, yet I don''t get the feeling that she''s looking down on me. She takes a few moments to give me her answer which comes in the form of a silent, determined nod.


    ¡°Ahoy! Bring up your bunks!¡± Ruth exclaims.


    ¡°Get the two of them back in the cargo-hold if you don''t mind, Tsek.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°And if I catch whoever the heck is on guard sleeping, I''ll throw the lot overboard!¡± Ruth adds.


    She''s taking her role as a future captain seriously. I roll my eyes and direct my air-shield to cover my back as I head straight towards the cabin. The soldiers blocking the way involuntarily step back, splitting ranks in front of my advance.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Countess asks.


    ¡°Getting back what''s mine.¡± I reply. ¡°We can go talk to the prisoners after I do so.¡±


    I ignore any further protest of hers and walk in the cabin. I don''t head straight for my hammer, I nod at the two heavily injured Templars lying in hammocks against the wall who don''t respond. I first open a few drawers while Grace stands on the threshold, barely holding her outrage back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I say after opening the thick wooden coffer. ¡°There''s my gold, and thanks for recovering my hammer. It was a gift from a good friend.¡±


    The Countess pales, cheek white with anger. I pick up both of my weapon''s pieces, slip my gold pouch around my neck, and step out of the cabin. Outside, I dismantle my air-shield construct and send the flow that composed it back inside. I split the energy into halves and cut my link to send the flow to the two badly burned temple guards.


    ¡°Cocky.¡± Conrad comments. He is hanging over the guardrail above, on the bridge.


    ¡°I admit I hoped she would take the chance to attack me.¡± I say, pointing at the Countess with my thumb. It would have resolved that issue.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He nods.


    ¡°I wouldn''t go back on my word.¡± Grace utters with a frown.


    ¡°Your brother had no problem exploiting the letter to break the spirit.¡± I growl.


    The young Countess remains surprisingly silent, apparently unwilling to disagree and defend her brother. I decide not to waste time on an Odo and head back to the cargo-hold.


    The criminals will mingle and keep an eye on everyone to protect their own interests. Besides, if anything does happen, I will know. Grace and Conrad remain behind, no doubt considering my offer to talk to Vikiana and Aisha in my presence.


    They decide to follow me down to the cargo-hold in the end. I settle within earshot and draw a curtain of my flow in-between the two pairs in case they try something. I use my symbiont''s sense to ensure that no more words than those I hear are exchanged.


    The conversation that ensures doesn''t teach me anything new, just a confirmation of all that''s been said and reassurances on Vikiana''s part. Aisha plays her part as a bastard Lady hostage for the criminals guarding them, Conrad and Grace throw a few platitudes her way but that''s all.


    They''re lucky the slaves seem to be more interested in counting down the minutes to their shift''s end than in poking holes in my story because these two are terrible at supporting her act.


    Once they''re gone, I decline Vikiana''s offer to keep training. I start working to create a construct using the same base as the one Celyz gave me that contained the varying signals I could send my symbiont and the equivalent meaning.


    It''ll be a good way to send a message to Celyz. The issue is that it could be intercepted and read, by the merchant I send it through at the very least... I just need to be vague enough.


    I spend the afternoon working on that recording construct, creating several with varying levels of energy to test the rate of decay, how long they''ll last. It needs to be couple months at least. As that problem arises, a question comes to mind, one I need the answer to for my plan.


    ¡°Hey, does anyone know how long unstructured flow lasts?¡± I ask out loud.


    ¡°Don''t know.¡± Tsek replies. ¡°Never had that much of a surplus, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°A month or more in water, a week anchored to steel. The rate of dissipation varies depending on saturation and the material, it''ll vanish a lot quicker if you leave it floating in thin air.¡± Vikiana answers, confirmed by Aisha.


    ¡°What about in simple constructs?¡± I question.


    ¡°A month, maybe.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Hm, thanks.¡± I mutter.


    That''s about what I expected, my plan holds. Unfortunately, I''ll have to leave my hammer behind. I still assemble two shaping constructs and create small ridges where it was cut, it''s a method Father taught me to properly repair a tool with a merging construct.


    Back then, I had to do this with a file we loaned from the blacksmith instead of a shaping construct. Well, I didn''t have the reserves to do this even if I had known the construct.


    I alter the Vuskyt by digging tiny trenches and raising small hills with the displaced metal, consuming an exorbitant amount of flow in the process. The construct is a new one for me so the result doesn''t look precise or pretty but it allows me to get used to it.


    I slot the hammerhead piece over the spiked scythe portion. They don''t fit together exactly but after a half-hour more of working the kinks out, the weapon is renewed... as long as I hold it.


    A merging construct allows me to slowly meld tiny hill to tiny trench while dilating the Vuskyt as little as possible and taking care that my weapon''s handle remains straight at all times while I do so.


    It takes me all afternoon and I end up taking a break to have dinner before finishing. By nightfall, my hammer is repaired and shorter by an imperceptible fraction.


    Ruth shows up as I am about to go to sleep on the cell''s bench. She is holding a rag in hand. I throw her a curious look. She lays the rag down on the floor and spreads it out, revealing a rudimentary map depicting walls and a river coastline. It was drawn with a piece of charcoal.


    ¡°Meiridin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruth nods.


    ¡°Where did you get that? I wanted to take a look at those in the cabin but didn''t feel like I could push the issue yet.¡± I say.


    ¡°I have a good memory.¡± She taps her head with a wink.


    ¡°Is it reliable?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mostly.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Gate placements might be off by a wide margin and I haven''t set foot out of the docks so I left that blank.¡±


    ¡°Why did you draw it at all?¡± I ask. What does she want?


    ¡°Because we need to agree on where we''ll set the anchor down, I wouldn''t want you to lose your way back with that pardon letter and gold you promised.¡± Ruth replies with suspicion.


    ¡°It would be difficult to get lost with a river to follow.¡± I note.


    ¡°Anyway, we can set there.¡± She points at a turn in the river. ¡°It''s not too far from Meiridin and there''s a sizable hill which will hide the ship from even the best runic spyglass. Rumors will spread from merchant ships who come across us, though. But there isn''t that much traffic and I don''t expect trouble as long as we leave Odo''s crest flag on top of the mast.¡±


    ¡°You''re the expert.¡± I nod. ¡°How far are we?¡±


    ¡°Couple of days? I haven''t spotted any recognizable landmarks but we''ve been sailing upstream for a while now.¡± Ruth replies.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll talk more tomorrow.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Don''t screw with us, Vil.¡± Ruth says, wrapping up the rag and sticking it inside her pants.


    I wave her away and lie down on the bench.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch28

    I awaken as the morning shift takes over from guarding Vikiana and Aisha. I rise and tell them that they won''t be needed this morning. They don''t protest, hurrying off with the night guards.


    ¡°Aisha, your flow.¡± I speak up once they''re gone.


    She hands over another two portions of flow which I directly hand over to Vikiana to heal her broken right hand and arm. I grab my hammer and make it spin inside my palm, pondering.


    ¡°We have two days left on the ship at most, how long until you can actually train me?¡± I ask Vikiana.


    ¡°Not long.¡± She replies. ¡°But the issue isn''t when we''ll start but how much time we''ll have before you assault the institute.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks, at most.¡± I lie to obfuscate their view of my plan as I can always find reasons to extend the delay.


    I intend to be patient for an entire month before assaulting the institute, it is a long time to wait but necessary to set everything up. The planning phase will be paid in blood by Caeviel as the war will continue while I prepare. It is of paramount importance that I succeed because hurrying and failing would cost many more lives.


    ¡°It isn''t enough, I would ask for two months at the very least. Although it could take less, you''re hard-working and have some talent but the issue is that you lack discipline.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°I lack discipline?¡± I ask, confused as I''ve made sure to train every time I found an opportunity to.


    ¡°You''re perseverant but inconsistent, I''ve seen you change form and stance in the middle of a battle.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°You''re erratic and...¡± Aisha interrupts her.


    ¡°You''re not training a Semplar, Viki.¡± The Shade says. ¡°The fact that she goes from brutal slashes that forcefully break her opponent''s guard to fast and precise counter-attacks is an advantage, not something that holds her back.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but that is master-level stuff, she must learn the basics first.¡± Vikiana insists.


    ¡°Why?¡± Aisha asks. ¡°She''s a lone-wolf, a blunt instrument that needs sharpening, not a team fighter. Not only that, but Elizabeth does this well without any formal training.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± Vikiana pauses. ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Keep in mind I won''t have my hammer or swords.¡± I say.


    ¡°I was going to teach you hand to hand combat to begin with, yes.¡± The Exemplar replies absent-mindedly, lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, while you think about this, I''m taking Aisha to talk to Grace.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°If you can''t wait two months, give me at least one.¡± Vikiana replies. ¡°I''ll skip the basics and go straight to helping you develop a comprehensive style, Aisha is right.


    I untie the Shade from the mast, not bothering to tie a rope to her ankle. She''s even less of a flight risk than the Exemplar. I do assemble two lightning constructs that I anchor inside my hands, it wouldn''t do to be overconfident.


    We make our way upstairs and towards the cabin. The freed criminals are spread out all over the upper deck, mingling with the soldiers who appear much more uncomfortable than the criminals celebrating their freedom.


    The Templars are left alone at the ship''s bow, they transferred their two badly burnt brethren there. The flow I gave them yesterday seems to have improved their condition by a wide margin. These gestures of good will don''t cost me much and they help me push the monster away.


    On the left river bank are a dozen rudimentary shacks made of branches. Aisha suddenly takes hold of my shoulder to make me crouch. I throw her a questioning look. She simply points at her eyes and then to an old fisher-woman.


    ¡°Rumors about you have spread all over Caeviel.¡± Aisha explains.


    ¡°Right.¡± I nod.


    I stop in front of the cabin''s door, sensing that Grace is barely waking up inside, alone in her nightgown. I smirk and cordially knock. She rubs her eyes and grabs a long robe before walking over. I suddenly open the door.


    ¡°Good morning, your Grace!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Wh?!¡± She shouts.


    She falls backward, dropping on her ass with a yelp of pain. She panically crawls towards her sword on her hands and feet. I giggle and push Aisha inside, closing the door behind her. I lay against the wall and enhance my hearing.


    Inside, the Shade groans and helps the Countess up. Grace then quickly gets dressed up and they both sit at the table. I split my attention between them and Vikiana beneath, another test to see if she''ll try to escape.


    Yet I''ve slightly miscalculated and the test compromised by Tsek who is headed down to the cargo-hold, likely to keep an eye on the Exemplar. He probably saw me leave after the morning shift left.


    The conversation that ensues in the cabin is somewhat boring, Aisha deflects any questions the young Countess asks about my importance or the Shade''s own plans, responding with veiled threats and reminders that the Lady is in no position to make enemies as her domain is about to be caught in the middle of the conflict.


    Aisha impresses on the woman that she''ll need allies and support to hold onto her title because of her lack of experience and rudimentary education on ruling while also rebuilding her domain, from her fleet and army to buildings.


    The Shade then moves on to direct threats. She tells Grace that if she''s willing to sacrifice all of that and her subjects to get her revenge, it won''t matter. There will be no arrest or judgment, she will be eliminated.


    ¡°What of Justice and Order? Surely she isn''t worth the turmoil she has caused and will continue to cause as long as she lives.¡± Grace argues.


    ¡°Justice is what benefits the Empire, Countess.¡± Aisha says threateningly.


    ¡°I hear you, and disagree. My brother may have been... hypocritical about it but I don''t think Justice and Order are what you believe they are. Still, I will heed your warning.¡± Grace declares.


    ¡°You have a domain to administer and will be compensated for the loss of your ships. Do not overreach.¡± Aisha says between grit teeth, testing her shackles.


    ¡°I will obey the law.¡± Grace replies.


    ¡°The Emperor is the Law.¡± Aisha growls, standing.


    I''m not sure what to think about this. While the two Odos I killed more than deserved it, I find that I agree with this one. I have faith in our Emperor, but the law shouldn''t depend on one man''s or woman''s word, even one as great as Him, Justice should be impartial.


    I have a feeling that Cecil was much more than just a front for the Shade, Aisha may be a good agent but she is no manipulator. The Madame was much better at reading people. Perhaps Aisha''s expertise lies mostly in gathering information and setting up covert operations.


    ¡°And that is why I will follow your instructions and won''t pursue this... for now.¡± Grace continues. ¡°I will expect a written order from King Cenwalh.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it will be done. What do you know about Elizabeth Vil?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°That she''s not human, that she is a Rykz creation.¡± Grace replies in a tense voice.


    ¡°Who have you told? Who knows?¡± Aisha questions.


    ¡°No one.¡± Grace shakes her head. ¡°The captain and Dalv were there for my brother''s tantrum but he''s dead and she''s missing.¡±


    ¡°She isn''t missing, she''s dead.¡± Aisha says. ¡°Where is the captain''s log?¡± She asks.


    ¡°In the drawer.¡± The Countess replies with a worried frown, likely because she''s smart enough to discern that the Shade''s certainty means that she might be the one who killed Dalv.


    Grace takes a small notebook out and hands it over to Aisha who starts ripping it apart, making a small pile of expensive paper. She then tells Grace to set fire to it, which she does.


    ¡°You shall not speak of it, to anyone.¡± Aisha orders. ¡°I will arrange a Shade to keep you under surveillance, know that there will be no warning if you go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡± Grace affirms.


    ¡°Remember that, your fate depends on it and so does your Kingdom''s.¡± Aisha declares.


    The Shade then departs, almost stomping. She leaves the cabin, her expression and behavior remain intimidating even when she passes the threshold and closes the door. Her illusion construct''s traits remain relatively unchanged as we make our way through the rowers'' deck.


    ¡°That was an act.¡± I venture a comment. At least most of it, I''m certain that she genuinely meant what she said about the Emperor being the law.


    ¡°You mean the unsubtle threats and forceful attitude?¡± Aisha asks with a small smile, confirming my suspicions.


    ¡°I''m sure there was a better way to handle that.¡± I reply.


    ¡°No, this is familiar to her. Whatever she may claim about revenge and justice, she hated her brother so I simply acted like he would.¡± Aisha explains. ¡°It helps sell the fact that I''m not bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that risky?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not on the short-term, it''ll do until I impress on King Cenwalh what the Emperor''s will is.¡± She says.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Will that work?¡± I question.


    ¡°It will. Cenwalh is in no position to make waves, in part because of you.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He has a war on his hands and his institute hasn''t delivered what our Emperor demanded of him yet. There''s also the fact that the peasantry is agitated because Cecil spread out the information about the war with the Rykz having been caused by the King against my advice, but there was unrest in Caeviel before that so the rumor of your existence and victory over a Count would have had that effect either way.¡± Aisha sighs.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter noncommittally.


    Aisha stops in front of the stairs to the cargo-hold, lowering her bright blue eyes look into mine. I hold her gaze.


    ¡°You don''t trust a word I say anymore, do you?¡± She asks rhetorically.


    ¡°You''re stating the obvious.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It bothers me.¡± She says. ¡°You''re literally placing your life in my hands, threatening to kill yourself before we get the data. What if I lied to you about that in the first place? What if my goal is to usurp Rykz flow after all? Perhaps the Rykz creation is what I''m after.¡±


    ¡°You''re foolish enough to think you could use it against them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, but it provides you with flow, which means it could provide a data point which, combined with the Princess, could be enough to achieve Cenwalh''s silly ambition.¡± She replies.


    ¡°It doesn''t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°It isn''t intelligent enough to have its own access. Besides, I''ve heard enough people tell me that usurpation is impossible to believe it.¡±


    ¡°So you don''t trust me, but you think you have a good enough image of the situation to use me.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°This is fun.¡± I giggle.


    Aisha looks at me, puzzled. I suddenly seize her throat with my gauntleted left hand, she grabs my armored wrist, vainly trying to break my hold. She tries to speak but no more than squeals escape her lips.


    I assemble a strengthening construct and lift her off her feet. I let her powerlessly kick the air for a few moments before slamming her down against the wooden floor. I set my right knee on her rib cage and glare at her through my mask.


    ¡°My patience has run out, Shade.¡± I utter quietly. ¡°Your probing for information is amusing but foolish.¡±


    ¡°Ekh, z.¡± She chokes.


    ¡°You see, I have a need for what you can provide me.¡± I tell her. ¡°But that does not mean you have leverage over me, Shade. If you push me, I will simply make use of Vikiana to contact that director and find another way.¡± Aisha nods slightly. ¡°Do as you''re told and hold your tongue, we''ll all get out of this with what we want but most importantly, you''ll keep your life.¡±


    I stand and put her back on her feet, releasing her. Aisha takes a few desperate breaths. Her illusion construct starts fading. She hurriedly supplies it with flow. Does it mean she''s so short on energy that she has to constantly feed it what she regenerates? Or is it a trick for me to reach that conclusion?


    ¡°You screwed up, Shade.¡± I say.


    ¡°I kn, ow.¡± Aisha coughs the words out, rubbing her bruised throat.


    I lead her back to the cargo-hold and tie her to the mast, releasing Vikiana. I pick up my hammer and hand it over to Tsek who buckles a little under the weight of it. I chuckle.


    ¡°I spent six months rowing, this is just overly bulky.¡± He justifies.


    ¡°City boy.¡± I tease.


    ¡°Can''t argue with that.¡± He replies with a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Just hit her with it if she causes trouble.¡± I say, glancing at the Shade. ¡°Break a bone or three.¡±


    Vikiana and I make our way to the other end of the cargo-hold. She starts with an explanation of the defensive construct''s various segment configurations, from the generalist that will stop most attacks, like heat and electricity, to the one focusing exclusively on dispersing kinetic impacts. Which is likely the runic construct that was used on the shield I gave Leomi.


    She then makes me demonstrate my lion strike stances, verifying my constructs before I use them. She criticizes my handling of swords yet insists that I keep using the weapon, using the argument that I need to be able to use this weapon since it is the most common kind I''ll find.


    ¡°It''s not a plow nor a hammer, Elizabeth. It''s a sword.¡± Vikiana barks for the third time.


    Most of her criticism is on point, well... all her advice probably is but she doesn''t need to be so prickly about my form. The thought distracts me and my footwork suffers.


    ¡°Bend your left knee a bit more, and don''t lay your right foot down flat like that, stay on your toes until you''re prepared to swing while switching supporting leg.¡± She instructs. ¡°The rotation will add power to your strike but you''ll also retain the capability to abort.¡±


    ¡°I know, you''ve said so a thousand times, but it takes a lot of concentration to keep it all in mind.¡± I say.


    ¡°That''s why you need at least a month to understand these fundamentals and absorb the logic. It won''t be long enough to make it a second nature but you won''t have to think too hard about it.¡± Vikiana replies. ¡°Does your right forearm hurt?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Kind of.¡± I admit. No point in hiding the obvious.


    ¡°I took a look but... not my expertise. I don''t think I''ve heard of anyone doing that before.¡± She says.


    Lunch is a welcome break from the constant badgering, although I don''t complain much because there has been a noticeable improvement in my movements.


    As the four of us eat, I remind myself to remain cautious, though, this gives the Exemplar a lot of information about what I can and cannot do. If all goes well, it won''t be an issue but if not, I intend to overwhelm her with flow because it would be too dangerous to fight her head on again.


    ¡°Could I join you this afternoon?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°To train?¡± I question. He nods.


    It doesn''t take me long to realize that it''s a bad idea considering he would be the one guarding them when I set the pieces of my plan in place, I don''t want them to get attached or feel in debt to either of them. Yet it''s difficult to say no to Tsek considering how much he''s been helping.


    I''m clear-minded enough to separate my emotions from what needs to be done. Yea, right. It''s not like I could kill or let Leomi''s mother die. Very clear-minded indeed. Shut up, me.


    ¡°It''s a good idea.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°It''ll give you someone to spar against until I recover.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I say skeptically.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°Because I don''t want the both of you to get friendly.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°Business is business.¡± Tsek replies, understanding what I mean.


    ¡°That''s not an issue. The both of you can spar on your own, Elizabeth. You''ll learn a lot through sparing while teaching him what you know because you will have to put instinctual concepts into words and spell them out.¡± Vikiana intervenes. Tsek throws me a questioning glance.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say. ¡°But later, I need to see Ruth.¡±


    I finish my third bowl and make my way upstairs. I find Ruth playing dice with two soldiers and a few of her own people. When she spots me, she throws a silver coin at a scrawny man, a soldier. Where did she find coin?


    ¡°Your dice are loaded.¡± She says in jest.


    ¡°You just don''t have the throwing skills.¡± He replies with a smile, pocketing the coin.


    ¡°I see how it is.¡± Ruth notes with a mean grin. ¡°You spend a lot of time training your wrist.¡± She wiggles her hand in a vulgar manner, leaving no mystery as to what she''s implying.


    I laugh with everyone else when the soldier turns red. The two of us then move apart from the rest. Ruth starts taking her rag map out but I stop her, throwing a quick glance at the cabin.


    ¡°She isn''t going to like that, maps are beyond precious and secret.¡± Ruth says.


    ¡°We''re not going to steal them, only take a look and pick a spot.¡± I tell her. ¡°You do have a good memory, right?¡±


    ¡°Well yea, but don''t expect me to remember everything.¡± Ruth says.


    ¡°I just want an overview of the blocks surrounding the institute if you know where it is in Meiridin.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Never set foot anywhere near it but I''ve had to learn exactly where it is to avoid it.¡± She shivers. ¡°People say there are monsters in there.¡±


    ¡°I''m not afraid of monsters.¡± I dismiss. I''m one. Besides, I''ve grown a lot since I soiled myself because of a mere dozen scouts. ¡°I''ll get your pardon ready before I do anything, don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°It''s your hide.¡± Ruth says, uncaring.


    Grace is on the bridge and there is a single soldier guarding the cabin so we immediately head there. The woman standing in front of the door has one hand on her sword.


    ¡°The Countess isn''t inside, hm, Dame Vil.¡± She says.


    I don''t waste time trying to convince the soldier to let us pass and simply seize her by the collar. The woman mumbles something incoherent, hand frozen on her handle. I pick her up and set her down a single meter to the left.


    ¡°There, there.¡± I say, smoothing her ruffled uniform. I lay my index on her lips as she seems about to sound the alarm. ¡°Shh. S''all good.¡±


    Ruth chuckles at the distraught soldier and walks in the cabin, going straight for the furniture nailed to the walls, opening drawers and chests. Grace must''ve picked up on something because she leaves the helmsman alone and heads downstairs.


    ¡°Try the table.¡± I tell her, walking in.


    ¡°It''s locked.¡± She replies, unsheathing her sword.


    Ruth forces her blade into the hinge and blows the drawer''s lock wide open. Grace steps inside just as she deposes three parchment rolls on the table.


    ¡°What are you doing, pirate?!¡± The Countess exclaims.


    ¡°We only taking a look, don''t get your panties all up in a bunch.¡± Ruth replies.


    ¡°This is...¡± Grace turns to me.


    ¡°Necessary if you want us out of your hair.¡± I interrupt her. ¡°We need to settle on where we''re setting the anchor.¡±


    ¡°I want you in a slipknot, hanging from the mast!¡± She shouts.


    ¡°Oh, I think she likes you.¡± Ruth says, unrolling one of the maps. Grace tries to move to stop her but I block her way. ¡°No, seriously.¡± Ruth adds, looking anything but. ¡°I heard dying like that is really intense, like, you know...¡± The tall woman sensually waves her hips.


    ¡°Please don''t.¡± I groan.


    Grace''s cheeks alternate between pink and white, from embarrassment to anger. She seizes her weapon and starts drawing it. I bring my gauntleted left hand down on the pommel, forcing the blade back in its sheath.


    The Countess explodes in furious expletives, all of them unfit for a Lady. I laugh, which along with Ruth''s casual remarks, is enough to throw Grace into a loop as she fights my grip on her sword.


    She is taken so off-balance that Ruth has time to lay all three maps on the table and start reading them before the Countess recovers her bearings.


    ¡°Thieves.¡± She spits out.


    ¡°Got what we need?¡± I ask Ruth.


    ¡°Yea, right there, take a look.¡± She points at a spot.


    I let go of Grace''s weapon and join Ruth at the table. Her index is pointing at a curvature of the river. The Countess seizes the maps and pulls them away from under Ruth''s hand.


    ¡°You better not have stained it.¡± She says.


    Despite what she just said, she doesn''t check and starts rolling the maps back up. Apparently hiding what''s on it is more important to her than checking their state. I shrug and head out of the cabin with Ruth.


    ¡°You found what I asked you to?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yea.¡± She nods. ¡°I didn''t really need to look at the other map. I have the streets and blocks memorized on a small radius but don''t get your hopes up, there weren''t many details on it and there is no way I got them all.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I only need it to avoid getting lost and take notes.¡± I say. ¡°Draw it on a cleaner rag if you don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°It''ll cost extra!¡± Ruth exclaims.


    I roll my eyes and take a gold coin out of my pouch, throwing it to her.


    ¡°And no, I''m not up to playing dice.¡± I tell the woman before she can ask.


    ¡°You''re no fun.¡± Ruth groans and heads off.

 Alone.Ch29

    I run into Tsek on my way back to the cargo-hold, the afternoon shift took over guarding my prisoners. I throw him a curious look. He hesitates for a moment, his green eyes wavering, but he still looks me in the eye and speaks up.


    ¡°I don''t plan to leave with Ruth and the galley once this is done, I still have friends in Port-Odo.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°You want a separate payment?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I say.


    ¡°It''s not that.¡± He says, looking a little frustrated. ¡°I''m just wondering if you mind if I stick around.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I mutter. ¡°I don''t think you actually want to do that. Once I''m done, I''m done. The Elizabeth Vil you see is just an illusion.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I''m a peasant and I have no desire to keep... playing this game of theirs.¡± I explain. ¡°The lies, betrayals, shifting alliances. Blood and death. It is sickening.¡±


    ¡°You give hope.¡± He says. ¡°What you do might not be pretty but who''s ever heard of a low-born beating Nobility at its own game? Sykus himself ran and hid away.¡±


    ¡°Which is what I would be doing if I didn''t have this.¡± I say, pointing at my mask. Celyz was one step ahead like she usually is.


    ¡°You''re strong.¡± Tsek insists.


    ¡°Lance is strong. I''m a mess.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I can''t fight Caeviel by myself, Tsek. If you want a new life, hope, don''t look to me.¡± I pause. ¡°Ah, so this is what you want out of me. The same thing Cecil does, kind of, a symbol.¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I want.¡± He denies. ¡°I want to help.¡±


    ¡°Cross over to Izla Meria and join Lady Lance''s organization, that''s more likely to achieve something lasting than following me.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She''s a Noble.¡± He says with a frown.


    ¡°Which means she''s part of the only group of people who can do something without triggering a civil war.¡± I note.


    ¡°Perhaps that''s what we need.¡± Tsek ventures.


    ¡°I''m doing this to save lives, Tsek.¡± I counter firmly. ¡°Starting a war is the last thing I''ll do. Besides, I have neither the influence nor skill to gather and lead an army. Let the tale of Elizabeth Vil be just that, a story. I''ll consider it a win if it inspires some to stand up.¡± If it doesn''t end in slaughter.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean for the conversation to go there.¡± Tsek says, blaming himself.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure I''m the one who went there.¡± I say gently. ¡°This entire thing has been taking a toll on me and I apparently needed to vent.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I stick around?¡± He asks again.


    ¡°I already told you that I''m not going to...¡± I start.


    ¡°That''s not it.¡± He interrupts me, blushing slightly. Easily embarrassed, this one, it''s not like I''ll think less of him for not expressing himself clearly.


    ¡°What is it then? What more do you want?¡± I question.


    ¡°No expectations.¡± He says. ¡°I just want to be a friend, for now, to help. You seem like you need both.¡±


    ¡°I''ll answer you when you tell me what you''re after.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡± He suddenly asks with a difficult expression, his green eyes somehow brimming with empathy.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I blink, surprised.


    ¡°I don''t want anything... I mean I do but it''s not like I''m putting conditions on my friendship. This isn''t a transaction.¡± He explains.


    ¡°...It always is.¡± I utter in a tight voice. What? Why am I...? Tears swell in the corner of my eyes. I swallow the pain down and walk, no run, from Tsek. Escaping back to the upper deck.


    ¡°Wait, I''m sor...¡± He calls out.


    I ignore him, climbing two steps at a time. What''s up with me? I''m lonely, I miss Leomi. The emotion is echoed by my symbiont and that brings Celyz'' image to the forefront of my mind, battling with my Lady''s for attention. Tender safety and passionate love.


    I find myself at the galley''s bow, hands on the rail. Crack. Wood shatters under my grip. I hear Ruth yelling something about damaging her ship. I shut the world out and pull my entire reserve of energy out.


    Draining all my flow at once makes me dizzy, lightheaded. I take a deep breath and pause, a large ball of black-gold is floating in front of me. What was I going to do with it? Lash out at the damn waves? I reabsorb the flow, mocking myself.


    I spend a few hours there, gaze lost at sea. The prickling pain in my right forearm is a welcome distraction. Yet another worry, this is getting worse. I can''t afford to waste time, I need to be ready.


    I head down to the cargo-hold and grab Vikiana, giving her half my flow so she can heal herself. The rest of the afternoon goes by in a flash as she makes me train my basics. I lose myself in my ''Once more.'' mantra, the monotonous task is reassuring, a fine fit for my current state of mind so.


    At nightfall, I make my way to the kitchen, planning to bring back food for my prisoners. I greet Tsek and Ruth. She discreetly hands over a folded white rag when he turns his back on us.


    Ruth then launches in an over-exaggerated recounting of her life, from her beginnings in a family of soldiers to how she fell for a glamorous sailor who turned out to be a pirate and the adventures that followed.


    She almost got me to think she''s the good girl as she told us of her ignominious capture when one of Odo''s galleys showed up as they were relieving a merchant ship of their surplus of merchandise.


    ¡°Truly unjust, you were doing that merchant a favor!¡± Tsek quips.


    ¡°Right?!¡± Ruth exclaims, slamming her knife down on the table.


    ¡°Might have been about the dagger that slipped out of your hand and somehow ended up pinning the man''s hand to his steering wheel.¡± I comment dryly.


    ¡°Elizabeth, I told you that was an honest accident!¡± Ruth exclaims, offended.


    ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± I nod with a chuckle. ¡°I once met a Lordling who decided to repeatedly bash his head against my fist. It was tragic. After the first blow, he was too stunned to stop himself.¡±


    ¡°See, I knew you would understand.¡± Ruth grins while Tsek laughs.


    I roll my eyes at her, glad that my mask is hiding my grin. After the meal, I grab a couple bowls that I hand over to Vikiana and Aisha, relieved that Tsek hasn''t brought up the subject of sticking around again as I have no idea how to say no without hurting his feelings. I check up on Vikiana''s injuries which appear to be healing well.


    ¡°We''ll be able to spar in a few days.¡± The Exemplar tells me.


    That''s good, I won''t be able to keep intensively training my constructs once in Meiridin and I didn''t want to tell anyone that I won''t have most of my flow available. I steal a blanket from Ruth''s bunk, who is on the upper deck gambling on dice rolls, and go to sleep.


    --- --- ---


    I start the day on a sparring session with Tsek. Vikiana''s reasoning about needing to explain it all to him turns out to be more than helpful. in the middle of giving him advice, I end up telling him exactly how to counter-attack to defeat me.


    I discover more than a dozen flaws in my own defense and offense by correcting his. None of them are glaring or immediately dangerous to me but I have no doubt a fighter of Vikiana''s caliber could leverage those into an opening.


    Tsek and I spend a good time, yet a shadow remains over the session as I agreed to it before knowing how beneficial it would be to me for several reasons, none of which I''m proud of. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    We''ll be working closely together so we need to establish some level of trust, or at least he needs to trust me. I don''t like the fact that I am reproducing what others have done to me with him, inducing positive feelings, creating a relationship so that he does what I need him to.


    I end up telling him that I''ll pay him in gold to relieve my guilt, the parallel with what Lance did to me that night doesn''t escape my notice and I feel regret that I held back, that I didn''t take some revenge. It won''t be too late later, as Jessica.


    ¡°You''re getting good at this.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°I don''t, understand how you, can keep blocking everything.¡± Tsek replies, out of breath.


    ¡°I cheat, I see more than you do.¡± I reply mysteriously. ¡°I should tell you that I''m cheating right now.¡± I add.


    ¡°How, so?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I''m not doing this out of the goodness of my heart.¡± I say. ¡°I need you to follow my orders and keep quiet about it all, the gold is one way to ensure you will. Another is this, getting to know each other reduces the risk that you''ll act against my interests.¡±


    ¡°You''re not doing a very good job at manipulating me if that''s the goal since telling me defeats the point. I could have reacted badly.¡± Tsek comments, not looking too offended.


    ¡°I can change who I bring along, it isn''t much of a risk.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Don''t. It''s fine, I understand and I know you''re not doing any of this for yourself. ¡± Tsek blushes a little. ¡°That''s why I like you.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you''re not so bad yourself.¡± I tease.


    It really is a boy thing to get all weird just to say he wants to be friends, reminds me of my brother when we were kids.


    ¡°No, I mean I really do.¡± He says, flustered.


    ¡°Yea, I got that.¡± I tell him, confused.


    ¡°I have since I heard of your duel with Count Odo, taking revenge for his victims.¡± Tsek presses.


    ¡°It wasn''t...¡± I pause to swallow my saliva, feeling a ball of nervous guilt form in the middle of my throat. ¡°I didn''t do that for anyone. That was for me. He... killed someone important to me and it was my fault.¡±


    None of it would have happened if I let Leomi help my family, if I refused to work for the Rykz, if I didn''t undermine Leomi''s position in Meria''s chain of command. If... if... if...


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Tsek speaks up, pulling me out of my self-destructive spiral.


    ¡°I''m not a good person, Tsek. I accepted the Rykz'' offer but it didn''t have much to do with the good of Caeviel. Deep down, I wanted to take revenge on someone and I didn''t even go through with it. The reason I''m doing everything I can to end the war is that I couldn''t handle the guilt if I didn''t.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That only proves that you''re a better person than you think you are.¡± He affirms. ¡°I''m sorry I mentioned that.¡±


    I sigh and swing the flat of my blade at his left knee, destroying his balance. He drops, hitting the wooden deck, swearing. I hold my hand out to help him up. He grips my wrist instead. I get him to his feet and break the hold.


    Not sure why I let him as this is something I share with Leomi, he has no place in that but it''s not like we do so exclusively. It''s a mark of respect among warriors, I''ll take that.


    Half-way through the afternoon, I find myself unable to keep holding my sword in my dominant hand, the repeated shocks making my bones vibrate are getting more and more painful so I switch hand.


    After a few exchanges during which Tsek''s defense gets destroyed even more than usual, we decide to call it quits. According to him, it''s unfair to go southpaw on a beginner. I spend the rest of the day training my lion''s step as I''ve had few occasions to but will be a construct I''ll very much need to get out of Meiridin.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up to a radiating agony coming from the area around where I merged iron to my forearm''s bones. A tendril reaches up to my right shoulder from my lower back and disperses some of that cool substance to dull the pain, without instruction.


    I slowly close my left fingers in thanks, my symbiont responds by taping the palm with its thumb. I ponder on how much it understands for a moment, it seems like it can tell what I feel, through pheromones perhaps? Celyz said it couldn''t read my thoughts.


    The ship is quieter than usual, and it isn''t pitching as much. Have we stopped? The sail is down, so is the anchor. I get up on my feet and make my way to the upper deck. Ruth is playing dice with a Tsek and a few soldiers at the bow.


    ¡°We''re here.¡± Ruth tells me. ¡°Good thing I stayed up all night too because I don''t think that Countess intended to stop where we agreed on.¡±


    ¡°Did she make a move?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I just think she wanted to set anchor within sight of Meiridin''s towers.¡± Ruth replies.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I say.


    Probably not a power play, it would give her an edge but she doesn''t have the support to use this. Might be a safety in plain sight thing, or a way to show her flag and indirectly call on Nobles to visit her, get news from the city, perhaps establish a line of communication with Cenwalh.


    I don''t see what else she could achieve with this since the Shade and the Exemplar have been clear in what they expect of her. She knows I''m not going to stay on the galley so I doubt she wanted to start a fight to capture me.


    I shake my head, no sense in thinking too deeply about it, it''s not like I showed her the spot. We didn''t talk about this and Grace was more preoccupied with hiding the maps than looking at them.


    ¡°Hey, did you take my blanket?¡± Ruth asks.


    ¡°No, I''m pretty sure I saw Tsek with it.¡± I lie.


    ¡°You swore you didn''t.¡± Ruth turns to glare at the kid. I make use of her distraction to run back down to the cargo-hold.


    ¡°I don''t have it.¡± Tsek says with a grin.


    ¡°I''m going to check! He might have planted it in my cell to frame me!¡± I call out over my shoulder.


    ¡°Come back here, thief!¡± Ruth exclaims.


    She keeps yelling but doesn''t leave the game, no doubt because she put money down. I chuckle and grab my stuff from the cell, hammer and the clothes I washed. I grab the blanket and bring it back to Ruth''s bunk.


    I search a crate for a pair of rudimentary galley-slave clothes and throw what I find at my prisoners. I then tell their guards to remove their shackles and leave while I untie the ropes.


    ¡°Get changed.¡± I tell them. ¡°Underwear as well, leave no overt signs of your exalted births.¡± I add.


    ¡°I was born from a family of soldiers loyal to the previous Duke Meria.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°And I doubt a tavern counts as exalted.¡± Aisha groans.


    ¡°Either way, get in these rags and put the shackles back on.¡± I tell them.


    As they do, I start removing the plate armor strapped to my left arm, with some trouble because of my right forearm''s state. I then assemble a signaling construct, adding a conditional timer segment that will trigger the message to my symbiont when it runs out but I leave it blank of meaning.


    Once they''re fully dressed, I take my shirt off and call their attention to my left side. I make the signaling construct float above my palm and then focus within. I try to seize control of a tendril, one of the original five which are thicker at the base than the others who grew later, most to camouflage the breast it... ate.


    My symbiont doesn''t react or resist, it simply doesn''t work, I only have some control of the one that is kind of fused to my lower-back waist muscles. I don''t have time to waste, I need to shock them and they''re starting to throw me odd glances.


    I try to communicate the need to move the tendrils at my limb, it somewhat works as they start repositioning under my skin, wiggling slightly. Vikiana doesn''t much react but Aisha pales and represses a gasp.


    ¡°That was just me telling it to look alive.¡± I tell them. ¡°This is what it looks like if I tell it to eat.¡±


    I activate the signaling construct in front of their eyes, just for a split second. It sends a blank message at no one, not that either of them could tell. At the same time, I pull on the three tendrils I have some control over, those three that partly fused to my muscles.


    Only enough to hurt and bleed inside but not so much that I''ll rip them off my muscles since I need the flow. For now. The pain is muted by the cool substance already diffused throughout my body but I still flinch.


    ¡°Alright, want to check the damage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This isn''t necessary, Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°On the contrary, I''m making sure that we''re on the same page and that we''ll stay on the same page.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°I will respond to any move on your part that I consider threatens my mission with overwhelming force. Depending on the situation, I may be forced to simply end your life. And know that I won''t hesitate if it is necessary, you might not take the Rykz as seriously as I do because you''ve fought them but let me assure you that, from what I''ve seen and heard, the Empire has been fighting Hives. This isn''t about an individual Queen, our Emperor has provoked a species. Queen Grikyz wouldn''t even have the right to come here without the First Queen''s permission.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Elizabeth.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°I don''t need you to understand. I don''t even care if you don''t. What I need is for you to be fully aware that this is how I see the situation. In my eyes, my life and yours are expendable to achieve peace in Caeviel.¡± I utter harshly, honestly.


    Vikiana and Aisha nod in silence, a good choice. I slip my short back on and strap the plate armor pieces to my left arm. I then check their chains and lead them to the upper deck. I call Conrad over and listen in as Vikiana reiterates her instructions.


    The Templar does throw a glance at the Shade who confirms what the Exemplar just said while maintaining her act as a hostage for the onlookers, saying that she can''t wait to make the exchange.


    ¡°You''re going?¡± Ruth asks, walking up to us.


    ¡°No time to waste.¡± I reply. The state of my right forearm means I can''t sit here to prepare, I need to find a solution fast.


    ¡°You don''t really look the part, give me a minute.¡± Ruth says.


    She heads downstairs, crossing paths with Tsek who is making his way up with a jute bag containing grain and a small barrel of water. I throw my spare clothes to him and he puts them inside with his.


    ¡°You up for this?¡± I ask one last time.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tsek replies with a tight smile.


    Ruth comes back with two sleeveless tabards with the Odo crest on them. I reluctantly put mine on while Aisha and Vikiana settle on one of the lifeboats. I carefully inspect the small ship through my symbiont''s sense, looking for weapons or anything conspicuous.


    I search it again with my own eyes after I get on. Finding no weapons or poison or keys, I give the signal and Ruth''s people lower the lifeboat down to the river. I sit down at the bow and Tsek at the stern while Vikiana and Aisha grab the oars.


    I''m overreaching, this is going to go to shit and I''m going to end up in a ditch with a dagger in my back, literally or metaphorically. Happy thoughts, happy thoughts, too many people''s lives depend on my success for me to lose my nerve.

 Alone.Ch30 Interlude

    Crack. Leomi Lance''s back hits the side of a carriage, wood splits. She yells in pain and anger. Princess Celyz'' walks up to the fallen woman, two dozen tendrils menacingly writhing around the Rykz.


    ¡°A trap.¡± Celyz'' resounding voice thunders.


    ¡°You sent my Jessica with Elizabeth!¡± Leomi roars, standing up.


    A golden lance forms in the Countess'' hand. The Princess shatters it with a swipe of a tendril brimming with black flow. Two more flash, seizing Leomi Lance''s throat and right wrist.


    ¡°Yours?¡± Celyz growls. ¡°You abandoned her.¡±


    ¡°I did, what I needed to, for her to survive you!¡± Lance fires back with difficulty. The Princess is taken aback by the response.


    ¡°Yet Jessica lives after having rejected the offer that Elizabeth accepted.¡± Celyz finally says, countering the accusation. ¡°Why speak of this trap now? Did you decide to let Elizabeth walk into it but spoke when you saw Jessica?¡±


    ¡°No, I only just realized, I should have sooner but...¡± Lance explains, anguish in her light gray eyes.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Celyz suddenly pulls back, releasing the Countess. ¡°We have suspected that it could be a trap. A thousand drones have been assigned to protect the both of them, they know to be careful.¡±


    There is a large crowd of people gathered around the two, held back by Celyz'' warrior escort. The Princess knows that their presence makes it very difficult for her to get rid of this woman, yet it isn''t the reason why she does not.


    The primary reason is that it would go against her Hive''s interests, but it is not the only one. It goes against her nature to break a promise, but the most important reason, to Celyz'' innermost core, is that she gave her word that she wouldn''t to Jessica. It would create an unbreachable divide between them if she went back on it.


    Celyz dislikes this Leomi Lance for how much she hurt Jessica. She believes that, if not for her, Jessica wouldn''t think herself a monster when the symbiont turned her into such a glorious being.


    Jessica denied that she thinks herself monstrous but Celyz knows that she lied. The same way she knows that she cannot compete with the intensity of the feelings Jessica has for this woman. Celyz could smell it on the intoxicating young Jessica.


    That is why Celyz does all she can to support Jessica''s double identity. She does not tell untruths as that goes against her innermost nature but as long as she isn''t asked directly, she can use Jessica''s two names to reinforce the deception without lying.


    Princess Celyz knows that doing so is her best chance at keeping them apart but, mostly, there will be less resistance from Leomi Lance when Elizabeth returns home with her.


    Celyz wants to give Jessica Elizabeth Vil a home within her Silver Hive, something the young girl wouldn''t be able to build in Caeviel, not with the symbiont being such a source of fear among humans.


    ¡°You don''t understand, Mother knows the Rykz. If she participated in the creation of this trap... She will find a way to deal with your drones.¡± Leomi says.


    Leomi Lance''s words worry Celyz. She knows of the Rykz'' weakness on water, some Hives have expertise on the matter, but they were much too far to reach and even they do not engage in naval combat.


    The Princess watches Jessica''s ship sail away. Her feelings tell her that she should have stopped her as soon as Countess Lance spoke of a trap. For once, she lets her feelings influence her course of action, deciding to adjust and accelerate the plan.


    ¡°Your mother is it.¡± Celyz'' voice resounds in Lance''s ears. ¡°Prepare yourself, you''re coming with us after all.¡±


    --- --- ---


    A couple of days later, Countess Lance, her sword-sworn Lady Yvonne, Lady Edusa, and Lance''s closest followers climb on top of a hill, south of Meria. Among them, Amelia, Nathan, and Rowland decided to join her on the trip to the mainland.


    The rest of will be busy creating her organization or preparing to leave with Edusa, it will be much easier for them to sneak away now that Celyz is no longer in the city as the other Princesses remain aloof beings who pay little attention to humans.


    From the vantage point, they observe a tide of workers build large floating platforms by linking small rafts together under Fenyz'' directions. Celyz is gathering forced from their military camp west of the city.


    ¡°Why would King Cenwalh decide to fight this war when he could end it with but a single messenger?¡± Edusa asks. There is no land to gain, no riches to seize.¡±


    ¡°Ambition, fear.¡± Lance says. ¡°At the end of the day, Cenwalh hasn''t lost anything for now while negotiating with the Rykz before meeting them in battle would cost him much influence at Court. The situation is in flux, if he can hold until phalanxes arrive then why would he give up the Princess he''s holding? Peasantry suffers across Caeviel but only the local Nobility has so far.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± Yvonne whispers.


    ¡°Once again, Yvonne, this isn''t your fault.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°I doubt her trap will even work, I don''t think Mother expected Meria to fall so quickly. She no doubt counted on Master Amand and his Templars to set her trap on the Izla. Without them she can only count on Port-Odo''s Templars and those she brings along, perhaps two dozen at the most. An elite force but my brutal Elizabeth is no fool, she''ll see them coming and make use of the Rykz to escape.¡±


    ¡°But, Jessica is...¡± Yvonne starts.


    ¡°Jessica is smart, she won''t fight unless forced into a corner.¡± Leomi interrupts her, speaking with intense conviction as if she wills the words to become reality. ¡°Elizabeth wouldn''t put her at risk, she knows I would never forgive her.¡±


    The Red Dwarf''s voice echoes in Lance''s mind: ''You''re stretching your honor.'' I haven''t broken the oath, I didn''t ask Elizabeth to protect Jessica, I did nothing. These swirling thoughts occupy Leomi''s mind, torture her.


    She would break her promise without a second thought to save Jessica''s life, she knows so. Yet she does not do that, she cannot risk it unless the situation presents itself. The oath is all that she has left of Jessica, without it, even nothing will vanish.


    ¡°Once we land, we''ll spread out south of Port-Odo and enter villages to assess the situation while the Rykz scout the wilderness.¡± Leomi declares.


    ¡°My Lady.¡± Edusa speaks up.


    Lance''s heartbeat quickens at the words, imagining that Jessica spoke them. As always when she does, Leomi remembers the moment when her sweet peasant admitted she had a crush on her.


    Leomi hadn''t felt the same way at the time but she knows that it all began there, her obsession. The vulnerability on Jessica''s face as her lips sought to kiss Leomi''s cheek, the pain and confusion that her traits drew as she pulled away, left her there. They excite Leomi, just thinking about it fills her with desire.


    She then recalls Jessica''s devastation when she broke the vow she took to mess her up until she begs to be taken. That scares her. Leomi fears what she could do to Jessica, what she so badly wants to do to her.


    In a way, Elizabeth is much safer, she''s tougher and fights back. Dominating her will be a challenge, one she wants to win but can also lose, she simply enjoys the fight with Elizabeth, the struggle for control. The consuming passion she has for Jessica isn''t present.


    Whereas Jessica is different, she doubts that she has the self-control to restrain herself when it comes to her. Leomi''s entire being wants to win when it comes to Jessica, Leomi wants to protect and cherish her, to take and torment her.


    ¡°My Lady.¡± Edusa repeats herself, calling for attention.


    ¡°What is it, Edusa?¡± Leomi asks, controlling her voice to conceal her roiling emotions.


    ¡°As ordered, I''ve integrated most of the city guard into the organization and split them up as much as possible but we lack the numbers to separate them from each other enough to fully break up their cliques.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°We did expect that.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°The problem will solve itself as new recruits make it out of training and bolster our ranks.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think now is a good time to leave, my Lady. They are in need of leadership.¡± Edusa argues.


    ¡°Princess Celyz has not given me a choice in the matter.¡± Leomi says.


    She omits the fact that even if she did have a choice, she would still go. Edusa''s expression grows hesitant, she considers staying to lead the organization in Lance''s place despite her misgivings about the plan and conviction that they need titles.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Edusa.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Baroness Shipwold remains, she is more than qualified to handle the daily training and many of our current recruits are used to a command structure as they were guards or soldiers. They''ll help my officers guide the rest.¡±


    ¡°What about the charter?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°The few basic rules I''ve outlined will suffice, for now.¡± Lance answers. ¡°We will adjust as needed over time. How goes the recruitment of Nobles who have no hope to rise in status?¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Better than we''d hoped but still few in numbers.¡± Edusa answers.


    ¡°Those who apply will grow in numbers as we do and succeed.¡± Yvonne affirms.


    ¡°You leave this afternoon, correct?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve delayed too much already.¡± Edusa confirms.


    ¡°And I thank you for it, Edusa.¡± Leomi gives the young woman a smile.


    Edusa''s bright green eyes turn away, she knows that she cannot sustain her liege''s gaze without blushing. The Lady had thought that her disagreements with the Countess would push them apart, yet it only brought them closer.


    Lady Lance''s willingness to discuss her point of view and recognize the validity of her arguments made Edusa respect her liege even more, fueling feelings that Edusa tried to push away when it became clear that Elizabeth Vil had her favor.


    The organization is in dire need of every resource the Countess and Council have at their disposal but the woman still decided to support Edusa''s gambit against her mother by sending her loyal subjects along with her.


    ¡°No need to thank me, you helped more than you had to, my Lady. I''m in your debt.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°Repay me by beating your mother, Lady Edusa.¡± Leomi tells her.


    --- --- ---


    Celyz and Fenyz stand on a small wooden tower erected in the middle of the massive floating platform built by Rykz drones. Underneath, surrounding them, are close to seven hundred harvesters and three hundred rowing workers.


    They are crossing the arm of sea separating Izla Meria from the mainland, following the same path Jessica should have taken. Five hundred rafts are floating around them, they carry several thousand warriors, one of them holds her rival for Jessica''s heart and her followers.


    Celyz occasionally wonders whether the reason Jessica''s heart isn''t choosing her is that she lacks such an organ. Celyz thinks that, perhaps, if Jessica felt her affection through a beating heart, she wouldn''t be so quick to refuse her.


    [Thinking of your creation again?] Fenyz communicates through pheromones.


    [She has a name.] Celyz replies with a sigh.


    [She has not yet declared herself to be with you, has she? It''s quite obvious that you''ve been avoiding the subject. It is uncharacteristic of you to be so blatant, and I can smell your envy at the human.] Fenyz declares.


    [You aren''t mad at her?] Celyz asks hesitantly.


    [She was originally human, I was overjoyed for you that she responded because it was so unexpected from someone born of such a selfish species. I had no illusions. Is it because the human hasn''t accepted that her very nature has changed?] Fenyz probes.


    [I believe so. She is not Rykz, Fenyz.] Celyz admits sadly.


    She decides not to mention that Jessica linked tendrils with her while bound to another. She has no doubt Fenyz would blame Jessica and not her even if she admits that she cheated a little.


    Celyz communicated much of herself as she inspected Jessica''s symbiont, more than she had to. Yet it wasn''t intentional and neither was her use of mating pheromones to influence Jessica, to open her up to the possibility of them being together.


    Rykz Princesses are very much creatures of instinct when it comes to sex and Jessica was already attractive to her when she was ''but a human'' like Fenyz would say.


    [She could almost be Rykz if you took your research further, to its natural conclusion.] Fenyz says.


    [Too dangerous, we know too little of humans and the Project''s wasn''t intended for such a transformation.] Celyz denies.


    [We did not know that our ancestors were more than animals when you presented this to the First Queen.] Fenyz argues. [Don''t tell me it is not possible, Mother and you specifically picked a parasite of the generation that merged with a Rykz Queen.]


    [If I presented this to the first Queen, it would be forbidden.] Celyz shakes her head, pushing the temptation away.


    [Would it? This Project of yours is now the most important among all of the Hives. I do not need to hear it confirmed from the First Queen to know as much.] Fenyz says.


    [I wouldn''t want to risk her well-being in this way and Jessica would refuse. I know you''re saying this because you''re thinking of me, Fenyz, but I will be fine once Cetyz is returned to us.] Celyz reassuringly tells her sister.


    [Well, that little hybrid. fights well.] Fenyz chuckles. [I do want to witness what she could become.]


    [I will not experiment on... Wait, Fenyz. Do you smell this?] Celyz suddenly asks. Fenyz deeply breathes in.


    [The Hive is under attack?!] Fenyz exclaims with a wide-ranging burst of pheromones.


    The seven hundred harvesters move, closing in around their Princesses. The large platform pitches and roils from the sudden shift in weight partition. Celyz waves a tendril at them and they calm down.


    ¡°No, Jessica is. On sea, as I feared.¡± Celyz says in a shaky resounding tone.


    ¡°South-east.¡± Fenyz adds.


    The two Princesses give orders to the workers, changing course. Celyz directly feeds her own flow to the workers to speed up their pace, yet there is a sharp limit on how fast their huge flotilla can proceed.


    --- --- ---


    The next day, they come across the scattered wreckage of a naval battle. What remains of the rafts that carried Jessica''s escort of a thousand drones. There are fuming pieces of a galley, burnt by the Rykz fire construct, the one that turns what it aims to consume into fuel.


    There are dozens of bloated human bodies pushed around by the waves under the sun. Yet, no Rykz in the Princess'' range of detection. They''re all resting at the bottom of the sea. Leomi Lance''s followers are shaken by the massacre, battles are deadly but naval ones especially so.


    [The humans won.] Fenyz expresses.


    [How can you be so certain?] Celyz asks, hanging onto hope. [Jessica could have won and continued her journey.]


    [Some of our drones should have been able to grab onto the wreckage, the fact that we detect none means that the humans ensured that none would survive.] Fenyz affirms a hint of spite and disgust to her pheromones.


    [Cruel.] Celyz shivers.


    They do not linger on the site of battle. Celyz does not even consider that Jessica could have died. Fenyz tactfully avoids mentioning the possibility, as well as the fact that Jessica was very likely taken prisoner if she did not succumb during the assault.


    Celyz gives the order to head north-east, reasoning that they will find Jessica if she went south-east to the mainland but if she was forced to flee towards Port-Odo then she needs immediate assistance.


    Lance, on the other hand, is not so level-minded. She has been almost catatonic since she caught sight of the wreckage. Her Jessica is in danger because she misread both her mother''s intentions and the manner in which the Rykz planned to use Jessica.


    Yvonne tries to reassure her friend, making wild claims about Jessica''s ability to defend herself, to make it through this. Leomi thinks she makes a point, that the girl is a survivor, yet she''s seen and taught the girl how to fight.


    Lance knows that her single arm is a limitation that is not so easily overcome, even if Elizabeth chose to protect her above all else. Unlike Celyz who cannot bear to think that Jessica suffered Cetyz'' fate and was captured, Leomi hopes that they were, Elizabeth included.


    Barely an hour later, Rowland spots something on the horizon to east. At first, they think that it is simply more wreckage and dead bodies, but they soon notice that there is someone laid across a few wooden beams loosely held together by ropes that didn''t snap like the rest.


    Celyz sends a raft ahead to recuperate that person, choosing not to let Countess Lance and her followers on the platform until she knows more, she still hasn''t struck out the possibility that the Countess plotted with her mother to set this trap.


    The drones carry a delirious and dehydrated Idali to the Princesses. There are horrendous wounds across her chest and right thigh inflicted on her by a creature that the Rykz don''t know about.


    The bite marks don''t match those of the predators roaming the eastern seas, which is the only one the Rykz have explored. This western sea is an entire continent across from it.


    The injury to her leg looks infected, rotting. It will eventually eat Idali from within. Celyz assembles a human healing construct and demands that a worker bring her pouch, containing various ointments that make use of her own blood.


    It is beneficial to most creatures, it accelerates the healing process and provides sustenance. A remnant older than the Rykz Queen''s ancestor parasites even if it did help those hunt.


    This dates back to their origins as carnivorous plants, the sap baited their preys and attracted other members of the living kingdom who would chase away the greedier predators who would eat them whole.


    The presence of a part of her in the ointment allows Celyz to better control her flow inside another sentient''s body, something the humans cannot do as well as the Rykz as their blood loses its ''life'' much quicker than theirs and isn''t always compatible with others of their species.


    Celyz soon finds out that the woman''s leg was cut down to the bone and that the infection is so deep that she doubts she can deal with it before she dies. She makes the difficult choice of delaying the treatment to shakes the human awake and get answers.


    ¡°Where is Elizabeth Vil?¡± Celyz asks urgently.


    ¡°Wat, er.¡± Idali croaks with a dry throat.


    Fenyz hands their own amphora of water over, the two need much more fresh water than the drones who can sustain themselves with what is contained inside the nourishing liquid they make.


    ¡°Temp, lars.¡± Idali tells after taking a gulp. ¡°Caught, her.¡±


    ¡°Rhyyyyyyyy!¡± Celyz screams, her voice is sharp and piercing.


    [Calm down, sister.] Fenyz communicates.


    [They got her, like Cetyz!] Celyz replies with a swirling tendril.


    [She''s alive, Celyz, they both are.] Fenyz insists.


    Celyz ignores her sister. She uses flow to enhance her speed and strength. She jumps off the wooden tower and runs across the platform, the harvesters'' ranks open up to let her through.


    Celyz pounces over to a raft, landing heavily and almost capsizing the small embarkation. She cares not and keeps going, leaping from raft to raft until she makes it to the one Leomi Lance occupies.


    She stands up to her full threatening height, looking down at the Countess while she gazes up to the furious Princess. Leomi''s hand is on her sword, the runic shield Elizabeth gave her is attached to her arm.


    Leomi tore herself out of her torpor as soon as she heard that there was a survivor and armed herself when she heard the Princess'' shriek. Yvonne moves to flank with Nathan while Amelia shifts to cover Leomi''s right flank.


    She would have fit the plate armor she brought along, if she had time and were not surrounded by water. This fight with Celyz is something she both dreaded and wished for yet it couldn''t come at a worse time as they are in no position to do battle, surrounded by aten army of Rykz.


    Celyz roars and plunges her left foot''s root-like toes into a wooden beam. She then folds her reversed right knee and raises the leg to brutally kick Lance. Leomi blocks the attack with her shield, injecting flow into the runes. Much of the impact is dissipated yet there was so much power behind the blow that the Countess still finds herself laying on her back.


    Her followers swing at the Princess, coordinating their assault, but it isn''t enough, not nearly. Celyz uses her tendrils to divert every attack with deceptive ease, it is not as easy as she makes it seem. She is struggling to keep each of them inside her wide field of detection as it does not cover her back or lower legs.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Princess Celyz?¡± Yvonne shouts.

 Alone.Ch31 Interlude

    Celyz doesn''t respond to Yvonne, her mind is taken by anger. She is furious at the humans but also at herself for letting this happen a second time. She can smell Fenyz spreading her pheromones, trying to communicate with her. She ignores that.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She raises her foot a second time, preparing to crush Leomi Lance underneath, the daughter of the woman who led those that took Cetyz, that took Jessica. Yet, she cannot bring it down. Celyz is unable to plunge her roots into that woman''s chest and drink her blood no matter how much she wants to, she bound against it.


    Celyz could strike her once because the shield was interposed, because she wears hard leather armor and bears a sword. But now that she is on her back, relatively defenseless and without a path to retreat, the strike would gravely injure her.


    Princess Celyz gave her word to Jessica that she would not go beyond roughing her up a little, and a promise Leomi Lance would be safe even before that. Her word is her pride yet here, at this moment, it feels like she is in chains.


    She slowly brings her foot down on her rival''s shield and pins her down to the ground. The humans smell like they''re preparing to die for their liege, the odor of repressed fear. Celyz takes a deep breath and swings her construct hardened tendrils, easily slapping their swords aside.


    ¡°Why attack us without provocation?!¡± Rowland asks, echoed by the other three.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Silence.¡± Celyz utters.


    ¡°What happ, ened to Jessica?¡± Countess Lance asks, encountering difficulty speaking with the Princess'' weight pressing down on her ribcage.


    ¡°Your treacherous Mother did.¡± Celyz replies, seething.


    ¡°Is, is she...?¡± Lance mutters.


    ¡°Captured!¡± Celyz roars.


    Leomi exhales in relief, a mistake as the reaction angers the Princess. She presses down even further, preventing her from inhaling. Yvonne swipes at Celyz'' knee who evades by simply bending it backward and leaning forward to maintain the pressure.


    Yet, Celyz is wavering, she is blaming herself. If only she had taken the time to thoroughly train Jessica in flow, she hadn''t expected that the woman would gain so much access and so hadn''t planned accordingly.


    But it is this human''s fault that there was no time, her escape with her mother''s help almost destroyed years of preparation. A long whistling whine escapes Celyz'' twelve breathing openings, a wail of despair.


    [Sister, calm down. Cetyz and the hybrid are in the same place, it may work to our advantage. These humans will be of use to us when we break through to Meiridin.] Fenyz sends from afar.


    She is controlling their army, preventing it from falling to disorder as they can tell that their Princess is in distress yet are ordered not to slaughter the source of it.


    ¡°If not for you and your mother...¡± Celyz growls, releasing the pressure. ¡°You''ll fix this.¡±


    Leomi gasps and pants to recover her breath. She is relieved that the two are safe, as much as one can be. Part of her is already calculating the next move she needs to make to free Jessica, and it doesn''t even break her oath as Elizabeth is with her and she has cause to liberate her brutal lover.


    The other part of her is incensed at this Rykz'' pretension, blaming her for her mother''s actions. The gall of that Princess when she''s the one who manipulated the two into doing her bidding, dragged them into their war.


    ¡°You''re the one that sent them on their own with a small escort!¡± Lance fires back. ¡°You used them as pawns and blame me for their capture? It was only a matter of time, you arrogant critter.¡±


    [This human lost consciousness, sister. Knock that one out or kill her but we might need to know what this one can tell us.] Fenyz projects.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky Elizabeth made me promise not to harm you, human.¡± Celyz utters.


    The Princess then flips around and strengthens her legs to leap off the raft, making it pitch violently. Henry and Amelia stumble, almost falling off. Yvonne almost crumbles as an all too familiar fright for her friend dissipates.


    ¡°Please stop doing this to me.¡± Yvonne says, helping Leomi up.


    ¡°Something''s wrong. The connection between Celyz and Elizabeth isn''t what I thought it was.¡± Lance replies with wavering light gray eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°I thought she was manipulating them both but that''s not the reaction of someone who doesn''t care.¡± Leomi explains.


    The realization only makes Leomi even more agitated instead of reassured. She can''t pinpoint the reason behind the feeling and finds herself unable to shake it. Many things don''t add up in her mind.


    Yvonne has part of the answer for her friend, but she doesn''t share it. She views Celyz'' concern as a good thing because, unlike Leomi who constantly worries about the young peasant''s opinion of her, Yvonne doesn''t doubt her friend Jessica''s feelings for her liege.


    The Princess doesn''t mention Jessica unprompted, Leomi notices, she puts that on account of Jessica having refused the offer made to Elizabeth. It should be about the runic sleeve glove, but why would Jessica refuse that, she wonders.


    ¡°Perhaps it comes with dangers.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°What does?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Lance sighs.


    Back on the platform, Celyz is struggling to stabilize Idali who is burning up. She applies an ointment on the putrid yellow-brown rot eating at her thigh and directs her flow to inspect the damage.


    She finds a small piece of meat stuck near the bone, the origin of the infection. She removes it but the bit of flesh is almost entirely decomposed already and taking it out doesn''t do much to stop the spread.


    Celyz thinks Idali should have died already but she can detect a healing construct that kept her alive. It must have contained a lot of energy to keep the woman going.


    She makes the call to use her flow without restraint despite the fact that they entirely depend on it to defend themselves on water. Yet no amount of energy will make a healing construct treat something it isn''t designed to deal with.


    [Start cutting away, Fenyz.] Celyz sends.


    [How deep?] Fenyz asks.


    [I''ll guide you with my flow, just follow the line.] Celyz replies.


    Fenyz snaps her tendrils and a worker opens a large wooden case that belongs to Celyz. Inside is an ensemble of scalpels, saws, clippers, and scissors with handles fit for use with tendrils.


    The two Princesses work together to cut Idali''s flesh as close to the rot as possible, they sometimes cut more than necessary, erring on the side of safety to make sure that none remains.


    Celyz keeps a close watch on the woman''s vitals, her heartbeat and temperature. Half-way through the operation, Idali''s heart stops. Celyz reacts instantly, she grabs a scalpel and makes a large incision underneath the left side of the rib-cage.


    She then directs her tendrils underneath the bones, using a tiny construct to slice through the small membranes of flesh stopping her from wrapping two of her appendages around Idali''s heart to make it beat.


    She makes use of unstructured flow with the intent of restarting the organ, the consumption of energy is massive but it works a weak beat soon shakes the tendrils enveloping it.


    Celyz reinforces her healing construct and focuses it primarily on Idali''s heart. She waits until the organ strengthens before making use of a construct to make her flesh absorb the ointment as the process takes a heavy toll on humans whose sense of pain is a lot more developed than the Rykz''.


    The woman twitches and her pulse weakens once again but Celyz spends her flow without restraint to keep her going. She doesn''t ask for Fenyz'' energy as her sister is more skilled than she''ll ever be in matters of war and that means that she needs to remain at her peak.


    Celyz proceeds to cleaning the bite marks across Idali''s chest and back to then sow them together. After a full twenty hours of work, making use of flow as soon as it regenerates, Idali finally stabilizes.


    --- --- ---


    Three days later, their fleet reaches sight of the mainland. Idali is still unconscious, recovering from the procedure. Her upper-right thigh is missing a large chunk of flesh and the wound directly on the other side doesn''t look pretty either, but she''s alive.


    [It''ll grow back.] Fenyz sends to her sister, catching her concern.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    [Actually, I''m not sure.] Celyz replies.


    [Hm. The human better survive.] Fenyz makes a groaning sound. [You took quite a gamble by using your entire reserves, even if it turned out that there was no danger since we didn''t come across any ships.]


    [You would have lasted long enough for me to recover and then our regeneration would have sufficed to hold for our next wave to arrive.] Celyz argues.


    [Still no sign of the galleys that took the hybrid, apart from the few bodies we came across which could have been from the previous battle.] Fenyz notes, edging around an argument she''s avoided.


    [I know we can''t keep going north past Port-Odo, sister.] Celyz admits with difficulty, torn between her anguish and duty.


    [She may be inside its walls. That human did whisper of a Count Odo in her sleep.] Fenyz sends.


    [I doubt that, the Exemplar is no fool.] Celyz shakes her ovaloid head. [But we will take it either way, those were his galleys after all.] She adds with anger.


    [We''ll land and send that human back to the Izla with the rafts once she tells us exactly what happened.] Fenyz declares.


    [I would advise against putting her through that, but it''s your operation.] Celyz comments.


    [She needs more care that we can afford to provide.] Fenyz justifies. [And if she doesn''t start naturally growing this back... perhaps she''ll agree to Mother''s help.]


    Celyz remains silent. She does not like it but knows that now that Jessica has been captured, the Hive needs to show that they can produce more than one hybrid. It is necessary for that threat to be effective and there isn''t as dangerous anymore with what they''ve learned of the implantation procedure on Jess.


    --- --- ---


    The long column of Rykz marches on Port-Odo from the south. The defenders on the wall and the five humans held at the rear-guard expect them to stop and set camp, yet the seven hundred harvesters spearheading the formation keep going.


    The soldiers have little energy left to panic at this development as they''ve exhausted themselves preparing for the Rykz in the last couple of days since they were spotted. Their strategy is simple, hold the walls, hold the streets, hold the keep, delay until the King''s army arrives.


    Yet, the disorganization among them is noticeable, there are many Barons but no Count to lead them. No rallying figure to unite troops that came from the entire region to replace those that the late Count Odo took with him to Meria.


    That problem is compounded by the fact that the son that inherited his title took the rest of his houses'' soldiers aboard his galleys for a secret gambit with an Exemplar, one that Nobility believes has failed since they haven''t returned yet.


    Port-Odo is defended by soldiers who don''t consider it their home and have to deal with a hostile peasantry that doesn''t fear the ten thousand Rykz threatening to occupy their homes.


    Try as they have, Nobility has failed to quell the rumors of Izla Meria''s peaceful occupation, of Elizabeth Vil''s victory in a fair duel against their hated Lord. The peasant that killed a Count for justice.


    Yet, the population remains divided as the choice between a foreign invading creature ruling them and a human one isn''t a difficult one. They may not be loyal to their Lord, but few wish to flout Caeviel and the Empire.


    In Celyz'' mind, none of it matters. She will take this city, no matter what stands on her way, she will continue escalating until she gets Jessica and Cetyz back. Fenyz stands at her side, neither of them are hiding from the observers on the wall.


    Flaming arrows fly at the harvester vanguard, to no effect as the creatures keep trotting in pace and orderly ranks towards the gate on which a runic defensive construct was engraved. Many Lords and Ladies feel relief when they see them charge without even a ram.


    The wiser among them know that the Rykz are not so stupid as to give such an order without a reason, they are afraid that this does not bode well for them. Their fear is well-founded.


    Fenyz and Celyz combine their flow, they shape it into a black river that trickles through the harvesters'' lines. The construct infiltrates each of them, enhancing strength, senses, and skeleton resistance, it then reinforces their outer shells to the point that steel swords may break striking them.


    The immensely strong creatures are made even stronger, their senses which were already developed solely for battle are further optimized, most crucial of all it removes the harvesters'' weakness, their slow speed and reaction times.


    The first four crash into Port-Odo''s gate. It doesn''t even shake under the impact yet the Nobles, responsible for maintaining and supplying the runic construct applied on it, cry out in alarm as they''ve noticed a sharp drop in energy.


    The next row of Rykz leans forward at the last moment before they impact the front-line to crash into their lower trunks. The golden glow covering the gate shivers but is resupplied shortly.


    It does not help as the harvesters keep charging, one line at a time, compounding on the continuous strength applies by those in front of them. Wood cracks a second before the defensive construct snaps and the gates fly wide open.


    [You were correct, we are consuming much less energy than they are by making use of the harvesters'' physical strength instead of brute forcing our way in by directly using a construct.] Celyz admits gracefully.


    [Only marginally so comparatively to the quantities spent, sister.] Fenyz gently tells her sister. [The true benefit is that our harvesters are unstoppable now that they''re inside. The tactic is only usable in this siege because their flow is stretched thin, Meria would have had enough to both boost their soldiers and block this kind of attempt on their gates so don''t sell yourself short for not thinking of it, sister.]


    Her prediction turns out to be true, the soldiers'' shield wall breaks under their charge and the harvesters wedge themselves into their ranks. The drones make use of their four scythed arms to reap lives, neither chain-mail nor swords are sufficient to block their blows.


    The defenders on the rampart haven''t yet finished climbing down to the base of the wall that they are ordered to take their previously assigned positions in the barricaded streets, scrapping an entire defensive plan that consisted of holding the base of the defensive towers'' stairs and gateway choke-points.


    Half an hour later, the humans fall back to the keep as they''ve lost too many streets and soldiers to maintain the coherence of their forces in the city. Countess Lance has been coldly observing the battle from the rear and then from the top of a tower, learning with her followers at her side.


    A sizable escort of warriors accompanies them like shadows, refusing to let any of them out of their encirclement. Celyz didn''t even bother to try to tell them that the drones are there for their protection because their primary purpose is to ensure that the humans do not escape.


    ¡°The expenditure in flow to enhance the harvesters to this point is massive, beyond what even Templars use during extended battles.¡± Leomi tells Yvonne.


    ¡°But they''re barely losing any, that makes it worth it.¡± Yvonne says. ¡°Still, I don''t understand how so few fall with the number of wounds they suffer.¡±


    ¡°They seem made to counter the main benefit we have over the Rykz, the fact that any individual human soldiers will out-skill even the best of their drones. I suspect that swords cannot cut deep enough to reach vital organs and that humans are simply too short to reach their more vulnerable heads.¡± Lance ventures her opinion.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Celyz speaks up with pride from the street beneath. ¡°Their increased size compared to our scouts grant them brute force and almost impenetrable chitin. Even your proud phalanxes suffer equivalent losses when they are enhanced as such.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be true.¡± Rowland denies vehemently.


    ¡°I assure you that it is.¡± Celyz chuckles. ¡°Armor-piercing spears or not, our harvesters will not fall to a single blow, even if it is to the head.¡±


    ¡°Because the resulting damage is too localized to bring them down.¡± Lance quickly catches up. She continues in a voice too low for anyone else to catch. ¡°Swords are truly unsuited to deal with the Rykz, perhaps axes would... no, they suffer the same flaw in that the handles are too short to reach they would do more damage but the wounds would be slightly shallower than what a swords-woman can achieve with a slash.¡±


    ¡°Templar heavy cavalry would make short work of them.¡± Rowland affirms.


    ¡°I don''t doubt that but it isn''t difficult to imagine what happens during sieges where cavalry is either unusable or encounters difficulties disengaging from the narrow corridors formed by the streets.¡± Lance says.


    The Countess unwittingly echoes an argument made by King Cenwalh and his Exemplar adviser to his Court. A conversation that is happening at the same moment as this battle in the army''s command tent.


    They are justifying their decision to set camp on the plains to wait for the Rykz while blocking the way to the rest of the Kingdom instead of splitting their army to engage them in drawn-out siege warfare.


    Understandably, those Noble families with interests in that area disagree, yet they are not making themselves heard as, of the four remaining Duke, three agree with the King.


    Back in the city, the two Princesses advance with their troops, sending thousands of warriors to spread out and hunt down any lingering squads thought the deserted streets while their harvesters advance towards the keep.


    [How many have we lost so far?] Celyz asks.


    [A couple dozen, six of them were crushed by the others in the process of ramming the gate.] Fenyz replies.


    [Less than we feared.] Celyz notes approvingly. [How many had to rotate to the back?]


    [Two hundred, injured to varying degrees, that puts a third of our harvesters unable to fight for the foreseeable future.] Fenyz replies.


    [A couple of weeks at the most, about the time it will take for us to transfer the majority of our army.] Celyz informs Fenyz.


    [The human is still unconscious, we may have to send one of the other humans with her as we cannot delay further if you want to stick to that timetable.] Fenyz sends.


    --- --- ---


    The days that follow Port-Odo''s surrender, after the defenders suffered heavier losses proportionally to Meria''s siege, go by quietly as the Rykz take over. Lance sets up a governing Council with Henry and sends Amelia back with Idali to Izla Meria with a few messages.


    First of them is an order to place swords on spear shafts and test the viability. Knowing the scarcity of her own resources, which are the only ones she can use on this idea as the Council gave no order, she mentions that damaged swords and broken blades should be repurposed.


    If they turn out to be manageable as slashing as well as piercing weapons, the Countess demands that they produce more as well as task a blacksmith to create a weapon that combines the advantages of both swords and axes.


    Lance also decides to spend the last of her gold, the money she saved to repair and rearrange Castle Lance as a base for her organization. She orders the purchase of newly excavated iron veins as she knows that there are several blacksmiths who joined their ranks and could be convinced to indefinitely work for her organization.


    Lastly, Countess Lance also calls on her faction''s Nobles to cross over to the mainland and join her. She feels that the war is coming to a head, that there will be a major battle before her organization can stabilize and come into play.


    Another reason is that she predicts that she may have to free Jessica herself whether the Rykz fail or not. She knows that her feelings influenced that assessment but she can only restrain herself so much.


    Leomi isn''t truly worried about Elizabeth if she is to be honest with herself, she can imagine her bathing in the blood of the fools who thought they could forcefully control her, she hopes that Elizabeth heeded her warning about her mother.


    Yet honest is one thing she cannot be on this matter as it would mean that she would lose the justification and break her vow in attempting to rescue J... Elizabeth, and incidentally Jessica.


    Lance has been relentlessly training with Yvonne every moment of free time she had since her draw against Elizabeth. She considers that she lost the duel, the woman''s superior physical strength is no excuse as she estimates that her mother has trained her to be better than that, to fight species with overwhelming natural advantages over her.


    Still, she is optimistic if the two of them end up scuffling against, she has a lot more flow than she did before. Meria''s citizens have placed their trust in her, and that is another reason why she feels obligated to actively participate in the war and protect Izla Meria''s interests.

 Alone.Ch32

    Meiridin''s gates are made of old thick bronze, they have a slight teal discoloration. The guards at the gates aren''t stopping merchants or peasants from coming and going, there is too much traffic coming in and out of the southern gate for them to do so.


    The reason is that the walls don''t encompass the entire city as it has spread south beyond its ramparts which means that inhabitants of all comings have to use this gate to go from their homes to work. Which is precisely why I decided to use this entrance, it would take pretty bad luck for us to be one of the few they decide to question.


    Although, it wouldn''t be surprising if we were the ones they do since Tsek and I are wearing uniforms and escorting two prisoners in chains. We masked our faces with mud and dust, doing the same for our clothes before doing a bad job scraping the stuff off when it dried.


    I can''t exactly enter the city with my mask on my face and I can''t risk anyone recognizing the Exemplar. I also made Aisha and Tsek conceal their traits in this way because it paints the story of two soldiers hunting down runaway peasants or criminals.


    I remain cautious as we go through the gate, I removed their ankle shackles because we had to walk here and it would be impossible to run with them if something goes wrong. The guard officer raises his hand, making me tense, but he simply salutes us. I salute him back and keep going.


    The plate armor covering my left arm isn''t such an odd sight as it turns out, many veteran soldiers buy disparate pieces in the hopes that it will help them make it into elite forces, survive, or perhaps acquire a complete set after a few generations. Vikiana insisted we take the rest of it so I made her carry the chest herself as it is hers after all.


    I agreed despite not being able to use it, it''s not that I''m not too short, it''s just that the armor is tailor-made for her. Right. I can always sell it if we need money but I would rather not as the runes are keyed to Vikiana, or to a Templar, and that marks it as belonging to the Order.


    Besides, if the Exemplar frees herself and somehow also finds the time to armor up, things are already so far gone that I doubt it would matter. My hammer, concealed by a piece of tarp, has a rather ordinary appearance as many low-born do so for their tools, scythes, saws, anything with a blade.


    We go through the southern portion of the city without slowing down, it fits what Aisha told me about, there are plenty of shops, workshops, and marketplaces here, it is well patrolled.


    It takes us half an hour through congested carriage traffic to enter the center of the city. I don''t know how many people live here but it is obvious that there are a lot more than there were in Meria, perhaps ten times as much.


    I''ve never seen such a huge gathering, so many buildings. This number of humans going about their business with a purpose in the paved streets makes me think of the Rykz, the underlying order hidden beneath the chaos.


    If I ignore the beggars relegated to dark alleyways because they would be otherwise arrested if they ventured in plain sight. Can''t have wealthy people see the misery according to Tsek.


    Aisha and Vikiana behave, surprisingly. I expected it all to go to shit at the first occasion, and prepared accordingly. Yet, the two women don''t make any waves and play their parts as prisoners.


    A good thing, I don''t want to kill them and my backup plan that consisted of setting fire to all the empty buildings surrounding the institute is dangerous for Cetyz and would have attracted a lot of attention. Not to mention the very likely disastrous collateral damage but it''s not like I''d have many other options if I had to do this alone.


    My right hand is literally bust, I can''t close my fingers into a fist because my forearm''s muscles are inflamed, twice the size they should be. My symbiont is slowly diffusing its cool substance through my system to help me handle the constant pain.


    It took us a couple of days to cross over to Meiridin through the countryside and I gathered quite a bit of information. Not only is Cenwalh gone, but so is his army and the majority of the Templar regiment stationed in the capital.


    It does not take a genius to guess that he went south to confront the Rykz, which makes my mission even more urgent. Problem is, I can''t really accelerate my plans. I roll with it and take this as a boon instead of a problem, the bright sight being that the city guard is the only armed corps I''ll have to deal with outside of the institute''s protectors.


    My reserves are full and I have constructs anchored inside my body putting the total flow available to me at twice my daily regeneration, close to fifty portions. I''m sure that there are Nobles left in Meiridin but I may very well be the one with most access.


    ¡°There.¡± Tsek speaks up, pointing at a band of street kids playing near a baker''s stall.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Certain, look at the little girl escaping. That bulge under her shirt is a chunk of bread.¡± He says.


    ¡°Aisha, stashes.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°That''s what you''re up to, huh.¡± She nods approvingly, I respond with a glare. ¡°Nearest one is close to the Temple.¡± She hurriedly says.


    ¡°Too risky.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Another one is under a roof in the tannery block, but that''s in the institute''s sector.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°No.¡± I say.


    ¡°There''s one in the sewers but it''s a maze so you would need to enter near the stash, in plain sight, to avoid getting lost.¡± She notes.


    ¡°That works.¡± Tsek says. ¡°No one''s going to ask questions about urchins playing and exploring places they shouldn''t. They''ll be suspicious but that''s always the case. It works in our favor, hide in plain sight and such.¡±


    I stop at the corner of an alleyway and make our two prisoners face the wall. Tsek takes his soldier''s tunic off while Aisha gives him directions. He makes her repeat the details a few times to be sure he memorized them.


    The plan is for him to send the kids in to pick up the package and then meet back with us after making sure no one is following him. The little thieves might cross us but that''s fine since we can keep trying until it works or Aisha runs out of stashes at which point I''ll figure something else out.


    ¡°Alright, go. Don''t go anywhere near the stash and meld into the crowd once you''ve got the gold.¡± I remind him. ¡°And buy quills, ink, and parchment while you''re at it.¡± I add.


    The few gold coins I give him are enough to cut my funds by half. I could easily live an entire year on what''s left if I were alone. I''ve spent more money in the last couple months than during the rest of my life.


    I take Ruth''s rag map out and point at a street corner at the very edge of the docks. Tsek nods and leaves. I take my own tunic off and rip it in half, using the pieces to hide their shackled wrists. I ponder for a moment about how to handle my two prisoners, ending up making them walk in front of me.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go find a place to crash.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Need my help?¡± Aisha ventures.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply sharply.


    I don''t directly head to the rendezvous point as Tsek could take hours to get this done, instead, I lead us in the institute''s direction. It''s close enough to the docks and the area is poor so I won''t have to worry about overzealous guards.


    We find a nice little run down tavern next to a shady looking restaurant, if one can it that considering it''s made of a hastily nailed down stall in front of a wood oven made of what looks like stones that were taken out of the street''s pavement.


    I almost throw the owners a gold coin because I''m hungry before reconsidering, I instead keep walking with the other two and walk inside a shady alley. Showing gold would be a good way to get robbed, I''ve seen the looks people throw at my plated arm.


    ¡°Put that chest down and help me take that off, Viki.¡± I say, enjoying the flicker of anger that crosses her light blue eyes when I use the nickname.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± She says.


    ¡°What''s the problem, Viki?¡± I ask, making use of the fact that I''m not wearing a mask to throw her a mocking grin.


    ¡°I can play that game too, Jay.¡± She replies with a raised eyebrow.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I fold.


    She is aware that I need her and revealing my name to Tsek wouldn''t be enough for me to justify killing her. Maybe break a few bones. But I need her in shape to train me... Does she need her left arm for that? Probably.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I smile. ¡°Are you healed?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Vikiana replies.


    She helps me unstrap the plates from my symbiont and store them with the rest of the armor. I then make her cut my spare shirt into one long ribbon that I wrap around my left hand''s fingers, palm, and wrist. My long sleeve covers it so that there isn''t much risk that my symbiont will be seen even if it slips up.


    I assemble two air-blades and two lightning constructs, letting them hover above their heads as a threat while I go talk to the restaurant''s cook. He''s a pudgy middle-aged man with greasy hair, and shirt, and hands... Okay, I''m nowhere near hungry enough to eat here. He throws me a suspicious glance, or that''s his natural look, who knows.


    ¡°I''m looking for a discreet place to sleep in, cheap rent.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I gots mah''self a shed, just five silvers a week.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± I reply.


    He''s trying to rip me off, he definitely saw the plate earlier. I head to the tavern even though that''ll put Aisha and Vikiana at the edge of my range, which forces me to pay a lot more attention to them. I drained their flow and they''re already targeted, shouldn''t be an issue.


    I step inside and start asking various patrons, not about a specific place, just a general neighborhood that fits my criteria. I don''t actually plan to rent something and involve someone, but I need to know which areas of this huge city have vacancies to have somewhere to start looking.


    I''m told that, with most of Meiridin''s army gone, the inns lack clients so I should be able to find a really cheap room but that otherwise there aren''t any abandoned parts of the city ''except that place'' as one of them whispers ominously, no doubt talking about the institute.


    I thank them and walk out, having picked up a clue as to what I have to look for. There must be a lot of empty houses with the soldiers and all those needed to maintain the supply chain gone.


    A few hours later, I find a small house stuck between the docks and the slums with no apparent occupants. The windows are barred and all the small things that are usually left on the porch during the day are missing, like flower pots, chairs, and the day''s trash.


    Aisha recommends it but I don''t let her opinion influence mine as the location seems perfect to me, it is on a small out-of-the-way street, not too close or too far to anything important like a marketplace or a Temple. The most important detail to me is that there is a well nearby.


    There is no point in second-guessing myself because of the Shade, there would be no end to that kind of thinking. If she disagreed that it''s a good place to hide, I would have thought she''s lying. Her agreeing could mean it''s bad for me or that she expected me to change my mind and that''s why she went with my choice.


    Besides, the neighbors to the left of the house also seem to be gone while the building to the right is a small wood-shop. Not sure whether it''s occupied or not, I can see tools on the workbench through the window but it''s the middle of the day and there''s no one there.


    Instead of waiting for nighttime like I originally intended, I make use of the fact that the street is deserted to directly break in the small house. I''m relieved to see that there is no sign that people recently lived there, the food stores are empty and there is a thin layer of dust on the table.


    I call my prisoners over, pointing at a door to the bedroom which has a single barricaded window that gives into a tiny alley, not even large enough for Aisha''s shoulder width, and she''s the thinnest of us three.


    I apply few lightning constructs all around the room, anchoring them inside the walls, nailed flaps, and the door. I then grab a rope to tie Aisha to the bed, reinforcing it with a defensive construct.


    That''s quite a bit of flow to spend but I''ll only need to replenish the energy and ensure that they don''t lose coherence every morning when I take their reserves. Vikiana and I then step into the main room to train.


    We get started with hand to hand combat as the Exemplar estimates that it''s the best way for her to estimate my limb''s strength and range of movement. I raise my guard before she even steps in kicking range.


    I''ve trained with her, she is a lot faster than she pretends to be without flow and takes a little too much pleasure in attacking me by surprise when I''m listening to her explanations.


    She starts with a kick to my right side which I block by raising my own leg. She follows up with a series of jabs aimed at my chin, I lean back and try to catch her wrist with my left hand.


    I am more than surprised when I succeed but she impacts my torso soon after, taking advantage of the fact that I''m standing on my heels to break my balance. My back hits the ground but I couldn''t care less.


    ¡°I win.¡± I say, flat on the floor but still holding her wrist.


    ¡°You would in the case of a duel, not if you''re fighting two or more skilled adversaries. Breaking the first''s non-dominant wrist in exchange for your footing is not a worthwhile exchange.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Good point.¡± I nod and get back up on my feet.


    The next exchange goes similarly but this time I decide to dodge her jabs by slipping to the side and counter attacking with a left straight. An even worse mistake as she manages to grab my right shoulder and hand, locking them into a hold and threatening to break my elbow and wrist.


    ¡°Let go.¡± I order between grit teeth as waves of agony course through my arm.


    ¡°You need to get that fixed or this whole thing is dead on arrival.¡± She says, releasing me.


    ¡°I will.¡± I reply, massaging my arm.


    She loosens up for the rest of the exercise, putting her efforts into testing my symbiont''s range of movement. We find out that only its elbow and wrist articulations are limited in range, but are still more mobile than a human''s.


    The only thing that seems to be preventing my left shoulder from moving three hundred and sixty degrees is that my body is in its way to do so. She tentatively tries to break its bones but doesn''t get anywhere.


    She does manage to dislocate my symbiont''s wrist but, after I stop it from trying to impale her regardless of the injury, it simply rearranges its string-like muscles a little and pulls the bone back into its socket.


    ¡°Freakish.¡± Vikiana whispers.


    ¡°You didn''t leave me with any other choices than to die or become this monster, Exemplar.¡± I snap.


    ¡°I didn''t mean it as an ins...¡± Her voice cuts off when my fist impacts her stomach.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I utter with difficulty because of the panging distress in my heart.


    She folds over with a wet cough. I grab her by the collar and drag her to the bedroom, throwing her at Aisha inside. I then lock the door and crumble to the floor, laying my back against the wall. I did what I had to, the Rykz would have killed me, or if not, I would have been just another drone for them and died of hunger if they ever released me. Or at least that''s what I thought back then.


    But I''m different now. I won''t break like I almost did because of Leomi. I''m stronger. I surreptitiously wiping the tears in the corner of my eyes, refusing them, denying them even to myself.


    I rise and go pick up my hammer. I repaired it but it''ll be useless to me in the institute, Aisha can''t be trusted with it and I won''t be able to hold bring it inside.


    Not to mention I need to create and maintain the charade that I''m their prisoner to that Director. I can''t count on someone like her, who is at the head of something Vikiana calls a cesspit, to care about my hostages. I notice that my prisoners'' lips are moving, they''re talking.


    ¡°Silence.¡± I utter coldly at the bedroom.


    I can''t stop them from talking but I can make it harder for them. I could separate them but it would make it too complicated for Tsek who doesn''t have my ability to sense the surroundings.


    I silently twirl my hammer in hand with an empty mind. I run my finger across the blade, wondering if I should cut my hair. The ends are starting to curl and they don''t really get in the way.


    It would be a departure to stick with long hair, I''ve always kept them short so that they didn''t bother me at work. Going back to that feels wrong. I''ll keep them like this for now. Also, we''re going to need food, what little we bought isn''t going to last.


    I walk into the bedroom and untie Aisha. I then throw the pieces of my soldier tunic over their shackles and we make our way to the rendezvous point I agreed on with Tsek.


    I don''t stand at the rendezvous point. Instead, I ditch the Exemplar and the Shade in an alley to climb a roof. I lay flat on my stomach over the tiles to conceal my silhouette. Tsek arrives with a leather case not long after and stands at the crossing within eyesight of the meeting spot.


    He soon gets impatient and starts fidgeting but I don''t let it bother me and wait for an entire hour as I observe the surroundings to make sure that he hasn''t been followed... and hasn''t betrayed my trust.


    I keep some of my attention for the prisoners, moving the constructs I left to guard them to remind them that I''m ''watching''. After another half-hour, Tsek starts exploring the nearby city blocks, going in circles searching for us.


    It takes him a good hour until he gives up and sits down at the crossing right where we said we''d meet. He looks frustrated, worried, and rather oddly embarrassed. I shape a message construct to tell him to walk into the alley I left our prisoners in and send it over under the pavement.


    He startles and panics a little when the black-gold flow construct enters through his foot. I cut my link to it and he soon relaxes, his lips rise in a wide grin and he follows the instructions.


    I''ve hidden for so long that my muscles start cramping so I stretch. I still stay on the roof for another hour, until I''m more than certain that no one who arrived after Tsek remains in the area. And it''ll be easier to lose anyone good enough to escape my notice now that night is falling.

 Alone.Ch33

    I climb down the roof and join them in the alley. I inspect the leather case he brought, inside there are quills, small vials of ink, a few rolls of parchment, and lastly a large ordinary looking pouch of gold that he took from the Shade''s stash.


    ¡°Alright good, did you inspect it for constructs?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did, found none.¡± Tsek replies.


    ¡°Then let''s go.¡± I say.


    ¡°That''s half the gold.¡± Aisha notes. ¡°There should have been two pouches inside a box.¡±


    ¡°Kids only brought me this.¡± Tsek replies.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I say. Aisha could be lying to bring me to doubt Tsek, or he could be, either way, I don''t care. ¡°I expected the little thieves to take it all.¡± I chuckle.


    I lead the way and Tsek closes the march behind the prisoners. I first head east, then west, then south, then walk around a block of houses before stopping in an alley to wait and see if anyone is pursuing.


    We spend a good hour going in circles inside Meiridin, surprisingly, none of my companions complain even though I get lost quite a few times. I end up having to retrace the steps I took earlier in the afternoon when I asked for information at the tavern to find the house we settled in.


    Once back there, I tell Tsek to go to sleep first while I stand guard. I spend the night exploring the house and its surrounding area. I find more than a few rainwater barrels left outside, many of them are close to overflowing and that means that those who depend on them are unlikely to be around.


    They''re too heavy for me to move on my own with a single hand. It would just be too unwieldy, even with my symbiont''s strength, so I search for a small carriage. I find a wheelbarrow, which is perfect for what I need.


    I tie a rope to both handles, leaving enough slack to pass it around my shoulder and behind my neck which allows me to compensate for my useless arm. I then set the circular cover on the barrel and use my strength to shut it, one usually would require a hammer for that but it would be too noisy.


    I set the wheelbarrow on its side and roll the barrel against it. I try to lift both upright at once but it turns out that my back isn''t quite that strong, not to mention that my ribs and what remains of my left clavicle are definitely protesting the humongous weight.


    I end up using a strengthening construct and a lion strike to get the barrel on the wheelbarrow. I then roll it back to the house we''re squatting, on the other side of the prisoner''s bedroom as I have no intention of telling them what I''m preparing.


    I dismantle all the constructs I anchored within my body and drain half my reserves, a little more than what I''ll regenerate in my sleep. I then anchor the flow to the water and, lastly, merge the lid to the barrel.


    It won''t stop anyone from checking inside with their flow but it''s a water barrel, I don''t see why anyone would specifically do that when it''s just sitting there next to the house and it won''t remain there for long.


    And, even if it''s discovered, I know that many artisans buy flow off of unemployed low-born and store it in barrels for their work so what I''m doing isn''t suspicious. The reason I sealed it is that the black-gold color of my energy is too distinctive to fool anyone who takes a direct look.


    I might try doing that myself, the gold makes it so that I won''t have trouble buying people''s energy, the issue is that it''ll be difficult to not only find those willing to sell their flow but to do it discreetly without attracting attention.


    I head back inside and start working on my lion strikes, the variation adapted for my symbiont which can handle a lot more stress than my human arm, up to a limit as it depends on my bones for leverage.


    I think about my options to fix my right arm as I do, realizing that it''ll be difficult to find a solution other than walking into a Temple to ask for an Alemplar. It would be possible to get Director Suxen of the institute to do it but, as far as I understand, the woman would be more likely to experiment than to fix me.


    I''ll first send a message to Celyz and to Brother before trying anything, it''ll safeguard me against Vikiana, if what she told me about the lightning construct is true, and I might not be able to later if I get discovered early, ending up on the run.


    Tsek wakes up with the sunrise. As soon as he opens his eyelids, I recall the constructs I set around our prisoners and cut my links to them. I give them to him and almost throw him out of his warm bunk to crash into it. I tell my symbiont to be alert, just in case.


    ¡°Wake me up if there''s anything suspicious.¡± I mumble. ¡°And don''t let me sleep past lunch.¡±


    --- --- ---


    ''My Lady, tied to a bed with her arms behind her back. Unable to fight back but with her legs wrapped around my waist, preventing me from taking control. Celyz standing tall, above us. Her tendrils tease my two intact breasts while the rest attempt to slip around my body to assault Leomi. My Lady groans in fury, the Princess chuckles in amusement, Elizabeth Vil moans in desire.''


    --- --- ---


    I wake up sweaty, hot, my intimacy is moist with lust. I dreamed of... Celyz and Lance. Both. I feel good, euphoric, horny, weird. I want to have sex. Some of the feelings seem to be coming from my symbiont''s cool substance.


    It is affecting me more than it has despite how little it is injecting into my system. This is the first time I use it for an extended period of time, outside of battle and in a moment in my life where things are going relatively well.


    Yet, I can''t tell the symbiont to stop because the pain in my right forearm would cripple me if I didn''t have that. I check the house. Tsek is outside the bedroom but opened the door to watch the prisoners.


    I get out of the bunk and throw the blanket into the laundry wicker basket, it smells too much like me. I can''t let Tsek notice that, the kid would think I pleasured myself in a bed he slept in and be offended.


    I step into the main room and take my spare clothes out of our travel sack to get changed. Tsek turns to me just as I take my shirt off. His green eyes lock onto the strap of cloth covering my breast. He immediately flips back around to the prisoners, blushing furiously.


    Huh, does he like me? I mean that reaction means he likes women. Reading too much into it because I''m on edge, pent up. Besides, my own cheeks are burning hot and I don''t like men, he could have any number of reasons to be embarrassed.


    I notice that Aisha''s gaze is on us. Whatever that exchange was, she followed it. I''m too preoccupied with myself to even get annoyed at her. I make my way to the kitchen to clean up and do the laundry, hoping that the tasks will distract and help me cool down.


    It doesn''t work, it actually makes it worse as splashing water on my skin and wiping it only makes me want more. I get down to the laundry, it''s taxing to do this single-handed but not so much that it puts a damper on my lust. This house is a bit too small to get the privacy I need to... get comfortable.


    I finish by washing my hair. The process of untying all the knots does soothe me somewhat, and so does touching my mask. I can''t openly wear it anymore, it is too well-known, but I keep tucked under my shirt. I leave the blanket out to dry over the window''s border and walk back to the main room. I find that Tsek is now sitting cross-legged, still slightly red.


    ¡°Can you guard them? I''ll make us something good to eat.¡± Tsek says.


    ¡°Yea, sure.¡± I reply, repressing a sigh.


    He gets up in a weird manner, turning his back on me as he stands. He adjusts his pants and pulls his shirt down before hurriedly walking past me. I settle down in his place. Aisha is smiling. I stare her down but she starts grinning.


    I throw a glance at Vikiana who is boxing in thin air, ignoring us both. Her shackles clinking with every jab. She''s getting worryingly good at fighting with those on. I demand that they give me their flow like each morning but don''t absorb it inside my reserves as usual since I need the energy to be golden.


    ¡°We could use a bucket of water and a change of clothes too.¡± Aisha speaks up.


    ¡°Seconded.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°After lunch.¡± I tell them.


    The two nod in agreement. I start working on my constructs while Tsek cooks, the Exemplar interrupts her training to advise me in mine. Actually, mostly to berate me for my lack of focus this morning.


    ¡°I''m just starving.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Right.¡± Vikiana says dryly. ¡°Well, you''re better off waiting than wasting your flow like this.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I lack regeneration.¡± I reply. ¡°But you''re right, there''s no point if it isn''t beneficial.¡± The Exemplar nods and goes back to her exercises. ¡°Aisha, I''ll need you to write an outline of what I need to send the institute to establish contact with the Director.¡±


    ¡°You sure that''s all you need?¡± She whispers, running her blue eyes up and down my body.


    Instead of making me mad, the words make me blush further. I''m quite certain Vikiana didn''t hear as she doesn''t react, or did not want to hear. I assemble a very low powered lightning construct and shock the Shade.


    ¡°Ai! That hurt.¡± Aisha yelps.


    The Exemplar doesn''t react in any way, confirming my suspicion that she''d rather act oblivious than acknowledge this. I ignore the Shade and go over my plans for the afternoon, I have a lot to do and I''ll have to drag one of them along because can''t leave Tsek alone with both.


    First, find a merchant who trades with the south, second, a messenger north. I shouldn''t use any names and stay vague in case they get intercepted or those I give them to read the contents. It would allow me to hire several people to deliver the same messages instead of trusting a single person.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Food''s ready!¡± Tsek calls out.


    I untie the two of them and we settle at the table to have a meal. Tsek surprises us all with a stew of vegetables, he bought them in a village. After lunch, I tell them to go through the house''s wardrobe if they want something clean to wear.


    I bring a bucket of water into the bedroom for Aisha and Vikiana but both insist on privacy. Which is annoying but not surprising from the Exemplar, the Shake on the other hand... I unshackle them and take Aisha into the kitchen, telling her to use one of the pots because there''s a single bucket.


    She starts stripping instead. She quickly takes her shirt off, revealing her naked breasts, without a bra. They''re about the size of my own, of mine, her nipples are pushing out just slightly.


    I maintain eye contact, it is difficult for me to remain stoic despite knowing that she''s baiting me. I set my hand on my sword as a threat but she starts taking her pants off and I decide to cut my losses. I turn away and walk, flee out of the room.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid I''m going to run if you don''t watch me very closely?¡± She asks teasingly.


    No need to react, she''s trying to get a rise out of me. As long as she''s trying to flirt she isn''t attempting to escape. And I''m not sure I''d be able to control myself if I actually got close to her while she''s bare. I wouldn''t normally be fooled but I can''t trust she won''t get the upper hand right now if I tried to smack her down as a warning.


    ¡°Keep pushing, see what happens.¡± I threaten from outside.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Aisha replies.


    I ignore her and focus on the Exemplar with my other sense, noticing that Tsek is fidgeting uncomfortably with a higher body temperature than normal. Ah, he definitely heard all that. I suppose that settles it, he''s attracted to women. Can''t blame him, I do too.


    Once the two are done washing up, I get Tsek to shackle Aisha and tie her back to the bed because I just don''t want to deal with her now, too much to do today. I take the Exemplar out with me. I stop at a puddle of water and inspect our reflection.


    ¡°We don''t look too mismatched.¡± I say. ¡°You definitely don''t look like an Exemplar without your weapons and uniform. Still, do something about your face in case you''re recognized.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t spent much time in Meiridin.¡± She replies but does lean down to pick up some dust and slap her cheekbones with it. ¡°Good?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Too much, it looks overdone spread it out a bit.¡± I reply.


    We head out towards the second nearest marketplace, a small plaza with few stalls in its center but many shops and guild annexes around it. I wouldn''t want to go to a headquarters, small-time merchants and clerks are less likely to draw attention, still, they''re less trustworthy as they have no reputation to protect.


    ¡°Tell me about these guilds.¡± I order the Exemplar. ¡°I need a powerful influential one.¡± I lie.


    ¡°These two next to each other, that one I don''t know about so they''re likely medium-sized, the rest are small to medium.¡± She replies. ¡°Keep in mind that we look like low-born.¡± Vikiana adds.


    ¡°Just stay outside and don''t wander.¡± I reply.


    I pick a small stone building harboring a stall for a medium-sized trade guild. The clerk at the front desk smiles and looks up to me. His expression darkens when he notices my rudimentary clothes, taken from the galley and meant for the slaves.


    ¡°H, hello.¡± I say.


    ¡°There''s a ''no beggars'' sign on the door.¡± He responds sharply.


    ¡°S, so, rry.¡± I stutter. ¡°I t, took a bath this morning.¡±


    I then take my small pouch out and clumsily riffle through it, making sure that he doesn''t catch sight of the gold inside. He watches with exasperation.


    ¡°We don''t work for bronze.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°My master wants to send a message.¡± I hurriedly tell him, still going through my pouch.


    ¡°From to who?¡± He asks with a bit more interest.


    ¡°Master Liz to Lady Yvonne Shipwold!¡± I exclaim with a relieved smile.


    ¡°I assume you have money.¡± He notes.


    I triumphantly take a single gold coin out. The clerk''s face immediately brightens and he makes an appreciative sound.


    ¡°At least he knows we run a business, unlike...¡± He pauses. ¡°Anyway, where should we deliver it?¡±


    ¡°Izta, Yzla, Iszla? Meiria.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Izla Meria?¡± He asks with a bit of surprise. ¡°Is your Master aware that the entire island fell to the insects?¡±


    ¡°I, maybe?¡± I respond unhelpfully.


    ¡°I doubt he doesn''t.¡± The clerk sighs.


    ¡°Master mentioned Telnur!¡± I exclaim with way too much enthusiasm. I then let my expression drop. ¡°Does that help?¡±


    ¡°It does, we could deliver the message to the guild down south, yes.¡± He tells me. ¡°It might take a while as we won''t risk going through Port-Odo with the rumors that the city is lost.¡±


    ¡°Lost?¡± I question, concealing my interest under a confused facade.


    ¡°A Semplar said they received a message from Port-Odo''s Temple this morning, relayed by Kruzser. It wouldn''t be the first time one of the Order''s novices gets the facts wrong but we can''t risk it.¡± The clerk explains.


    His attitude really took a hundred-eighty degree turn since he saw the gold. I suppress the pull to roll my eyes. He didn''t even consider turning me down despite his guild not being able to directly deliver the message.


    ¡°What are the contents?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I, hum.¡± I hesitate. ¡°I can''t read, or write.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nods with understanding. ¡°Not to worry, just tell me what I need to write.¡±


    He takes a quill and tiny piece of parchment out of a drawer, placing them on the table. I shift my weight from one leg to another, trying to look like I''m uncomfortable.


    ¡°N, not that.¡± I mumble. ¡°Um, I also have a bad memory so my Master gave me a construct.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He makes a thin smile and puts the writing kit away. ¡°Give it over then, we''ll get it delivered.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± I say. ¡°Let''s see, where did I...¡±


    I frown for his benefit, make it look like I''m so much of a ditz that I actually forgot where I put the construct. I focus within and assemble a message construct with golden flow taken from my captives.


    The first words I shape are to tell Yvonne that this is addressed to the Council''s new partner in their steel and mining operations, authenticating the origin of the sender by calling to the memory of when she pinned the one who made the messaging construct to a wall a few months back and told her she had a shot with her crush, the moment they became friends.


    I then mention that the construct which was taught to that peasant on the eve of Castle Lance''s fall is more important than they know, to keep it an absolute secret, which satisfies both my loyalties without betraying anyone.


    Greedy merchants might get a bit too interested if they sneak a peek so I add a throwaway phrase, writing in flow that it could garner us several dozen silvers a year. High enough to be believable but not so high that anyone with power would be interested.


    I get a little emotional as I write my apologies if my attempt to reach the sister fails, that she should give the next portion of the message to ''L'' if it does. I give my thanks to ''C'' and delay escalation of ''investments'' because she is free to make her own in Meiridin. Finishing by writing that ''C'' is one of the few outside of Family that deserved my trust.


    The reason I add that isn''t only that I believe it, that I feel that way, but also to ensure that the deal I made with Celyz doesn''t die with me. If Cetyz is freed, Celyz will feel bound to retreat from Caeviel, whether or not I survive. I hope she''ll understand that it stands even if they hold me captive. This is more than necessary considering Port-Odo has no doubt fallen.


    No matter the personal cost, I so vowed. My symbiont pulses in agreement. It won''t come to the worst, I won''t let it.


    The Clerk seems to be rapidly losing patience to I get to the last part of the message. I shape an almost entirely separate section of the construct for Leomi in the eventuality that I die.


    I inscribe in a few words that ''E'' loved her and that ''J'' left for Hetlan to find her brother and leave Caeviel with him, that ''J'' would forgive her in the end, even if ''J'' never reaches out.


    She''ll make her peace with that, eventually. I can''t let her believe that Jessica died, it would be pointless revenge if I''m dead, I would rather die thinking she''ll go on with her life. I copy the construct and send it inside my pouch, through my hand, just in time.


    ¡°You''d know if it was anchored inside your body!¡± The clerk shouts. I jump exaggeratedly and seize my pouch to search inside.


    ¡°Ah, um, sorry.¡± I mumble. ¡°It was in my p, pouch, stupid of me, I saw it just a minute ago.¡±


    ¡°Truly.¡± The clerk agrees.


    I smother the impulse to knock him out and take the small golden ball out of the pouch. I cut my link to it and hand it over. He seizes it and jams it inside an iron flask which makes watery sounds. He then assembles a fire construct and takes a wax stick out to seal the flask with it.


    ¡°Looks rudimentary. Whatever, it''s done. The payment and you can go.¡± He declares flatly.


    ¡°T, thanks.¡± I say.


    I extend my hand out, holding the gold piece between my index and thumb. He holds his palm out but I don''t drop it. He frowns and takes hold of the coin, pulling it out of my fingers'' grip. He pockets it in a flash.


    ¡°Um, change?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Change? This is expensive, and we''ll be paying holding fees to the guild in Telnur.¡± He shakes his head and throws a pointed look at the door over my shoulder.


    I keep playing the shy, clumsy, idiot, low-born and rush out of the building. Vikiana is waiting outside, she hasn''t moved since I left her there. She''s so cooperative, I could almost trust the woman. If I were stupid.


    ¡°Remember my threat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Which one?¡± She questions with a small smile.


    ¡°The one about the lightning construct.¡± I reply. The corners of her mouth drop.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± I utter harshly. ¡°I sent the information to someone I trust. If this goes wrong because you betrayed me, the Empire will have bigger problems than the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? How will the one you sent it to know if you just died trying?!¡± The Exemplar snaps.


    ¡°I am insane, or so I''ve been told.¡± I grin and knock on my wooden mask under my shirt. ¡°But you shouldn''t worry, it was coded in a way that only the Rykz would understand and I specifically told my guy or girl to release this to them only if it is revealed that I was betrayed.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Still much too risky.¡± Vikiana counters but does relax a tiny bit.


    ¡°Then make sure this doesn''t go sideways.¡± I tell her. ¡°The information will also be given to the Rykz if it is discovered that my symbiont ate me alive. Considering that the Rykz found out where their Princess was taken, I doubt you could keep that a secret.¡±


    ¡°We''re not trying to escape and we''ve done as you''ve told us, Elizabeth.¡± She says, frustrated.


    ¡°Take it as a way to guarantee that you''ll keep doing that.¡± I reply.


    I then copy the message construct a half-dozen more times and head out through Meiridin''s streets to look for another marketplace, someone else to give a message to.


    It takes me half the afternoon to find and pay merchants to deliver the message. I cut the deal short with those who don''t have flasks like the first one did, considering that they might be trying to take the gold and not deliver it.


    I change my low-born act and the recipient at every guild. Some I send to Meria''s Council, others to Cecil. I even send one to the tavern owner but that one is so vague that the woman might take it as a prank. The last, I send to Port-Odo. By the end of the day, my gold pouch is almost empty and I decide to keep the rest to send a letter to my brother.

 Alone.Ch34

    I spent most of the gold I got back then, I''m pretty sure most of the merchants ripped me off to some degree because one of them only asked for silver. It annoys me but I didn''t want to haggle and seem too smart or worldly, those I dealt with will forget me and dismiss me as unimportant if anyone asks questions.


    It doesn''t matter too much with the gold we got from Aisha''s stash. I head to the northern part of Meiridin with Vikiana to look for someone bound to Hetlan, the northern Duchy.


    I find a small-time peddler who agrees to make a detour to my brother''s village and deliver a letter for the price of a gold coin. I try to write it myself but my right hand is unusable and it turns out I can''t write with my left, it looks like scribbles so I make Vikiana write it down for me.


    I say that he must leave Caeviel, change his name, lie about his past and origin. As a justification, I simply mention that we got in trouble with Nobility but that I''m safe which should be more than enough.


    I then assemble an incomplete lion strike construct, consisting of only the segments that differ from the strengthening construct so that it can''t be recognized at a single glance. I anchor it to the parchment before writing an overview of the construct containing instructions and caution of use.


    I force myself to finish the letter by recounting Father''s death in as few words as possible, omitting most of the context surrounding it but mentioning that I am responsible. I get Vikiana to duplicate the letter and hand it over to another peddler.


    She is remarkably silent for the whole thing, only asking me to clarify or repeat sentences. If there''s one thing we connect on, its family. By the time we return to the house, it''s nightfall.


    As soon as we walk in, Tsek runs away from the bedroom and Aisha who is tied to the bed''s feet. He is beet-red. I throw a glance at the Shade. Her expression looks too innocent to be believable.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I question.


    ¡°We just talked about the past a little, it was nostalgic. I do miss my last job.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Do I need to gag you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Whatever gets you going.¡± Aisha smiles.


    ¡°I''m not joking Aisha, this isn''t a game.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°I''m well aware.¡± She counters with squinted eyes. ¡°Yet, you''re holding out on us.¡±


    ¡°You know what you need to know and you know why that is all I''m telling you.¡± I reply. ¡°Did you do what I asked you to?¡±


    ¡°There.¡± She glances at the leather case on top of the bed.


    I check inside, finding a small paragraph of text, it is straightforwardly telling Director Suxen to meet Aisha at an address for an important matter relating to Emperor Rasaec''s will. There don''t seem to be any code words or hidden meanings but that''s quite irrelevant since I''ll make Tsek reformulate everything and use different words.


    ¡°Any codes in there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, but you''ll need to add my identification construct to certify I sent it.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Any other way to do that?¡± I question, unwilling to use a construct I don''t know.


    ¡°A seal could work but it''ll make her suspicious.¡± She says.


    ¡°Is there any way to get her somewhere without arousing her suspicions?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Aisha shrugs.


    ¡°Use one of the candles and make a seal.¡± I tell the Shade.


    I then get to the kitchen and throw a gruel together. Tsek ended up leaving the house entirely to get some air. I hope she didn''t traumatize the kid with her whoring stories, I really don''t want to have to bring the Shade along everywhere I go.


    He returns for dinner, looking a lot calmer. I decide to split the group apart, serving the prisoners in the bedroom so we can have our meal in peace.


    ¡°I heard you like women and she said so too...¡± Tsek says in a small voice. So much for peace and quiet.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I ask with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± He replies. ¡°It''s just... never mind.¡±


    ¡°You can gag her, you know.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Getting close makes it worse.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I have the same issue.¡±


    ¡°Right?!¡± Tsek exclaims. ¡°She has no shame, none.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s not shameful.¡± I say. ¡°But I get what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Did you, um. I mean, she didn''t want to say one way or another if you two...¡± Tsek stops again. He doesn''t quite manage to ask as he turns crimson again.


    ¡°If we slept together? No.¡± I tell him.


    He looks relieved by my answer. That''s not good. It''s not bad, but not good. Ugh, he likes me. What do I do with that? Don''t need to do anything as long as he doesn''t bring it up. Bit cowardly. Why should I deal with it if he doesn''t have the courage to ask?


    ¡°I explored the city this afternoon, heard that Port-Odo fell to the Rykz.¡± I tell him, changing the subject and ripping the bandage off since it''s his hometown after all. ¡°It isn''t confirmed but it doesn''t really matter because it''ll become true soon enough.¡±


    ¡°There isn''t anyone I care that much about left in that city.¡± Tsek replies with a cold shrug. ¡°I found better friends as a slave than in Port-Odo''s streets.¡± He throws me a look that I ignore. ¡°Still don''t trust me.¡± He concludes.


    ¡°I do, to a point.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I trust you to hold these two captives but this is too important for me to blindly tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Like what you''re hiding under those bandages.¡± He says, looking at my left hand.


    ¡°I was burnt pretty bad.¡± The lie easily comes to me.


    The guilt I feel about it pales in comparison to what I feel about all I''ve done to get here, those I killed, manipulated. I feel more regret about not going through with my revenge than about these lies because it threatens what I care the most about, above even the Empire''s fate, my future with Leomi.


    ¡°Will you be fine holding Aisha again tomorrow?¡± I ask. ¡°I want to pass by a few taverns to hear the rumors about what''s happening in Meiridin and send the letter to the institute. I don''t want to take her outside, she''s a lot more dangerous than the Exemplar.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Tsek hesitates.


    I don''t push because I really don''t want to get into the reasons why it''s difficult, it would make for a really awkward conversation for the both of us. He goes to sleep first and I stand guard through the night again.


    I wait for all three of them to fall asleep before leaving the house and injecting my flow into the barrel I left on the wheelbarrow outside. Two days of regeneration makes about forty to fifty portions stored in the water without having to compress it so much that it starts leaking out.


    That''s the limit which means I''ll need about twelve to fifteen large barrels for the month depending on how much flow I use. I would be able to store a few here but that would be delaying a problem that will only compound itself over time.


    It saddens me, but I couldn''t even go to Temple today, Sunday, for the Due because of my flow''s color. I haven''t been able to since I left home. The only reason no one even took an issue with my skirting the Due is that I''ve been roaming place to place so people don''t know me, don''t know that I haven''t been to Temple.


    A Templar would have been sent to talk to me by now. Well, the old one back home would likely have kicked the door in rather than just show up and knock. What a disgrace he was, the villagers only agreed on two things they disliked as a group, me and the old temple guard''s bias towards Baron Buton.


    I walk back in the house and wait for morning. As soon as the sun peeks out the window, I wake Tsek up and tell him that I need to do something. I leave him with the lightning and air-blade constructs to hold our prisoners. I didn''t want to leave him alone but they''re still asleep and I don''t have much of a choice unless I bring Tsek in my plan.


    I step out and pick up the wheelbarrow, passing the rope around my neck to compensate for my useless right arm. I need to get used to working with a single arm because I''ll find a way to heal this one and then I''ll free Cetyz. I''ll get my life back on track, what''s left of it.


    I make my way through Meiridin''s streets, there aren''t many people out this early in the morning and there are even fewer patrols to the slums as there were in Meria''s poorest quarter. The city guards aren''t taking their patrols seriously, they kick wanderers out of their way and joke around.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    They don''t pay attention to me as the sight of a low-born moving a wheelbarrow across the city is in no way out of the ordinary. Even the fact that I''m not using my right arm doesn''t alert them, which makes me think that there must be many low-born who are mistreated by Bourgeoisie and Nobility.


    I stop once I''m deep enough in the slums to take the rag map out. I flip it over a few times, trying to find my location on it. I realize after a while that I''m not close enough to the institute, Ruth didn''t draw that much. I keep going and, after a few false starts, I hit on a landmark that''s on the map. I pick a street that runs parallel to the institute.


    I find an entire block of buildings in worse shape than the worst I''ve seen in the slums. Caved in roofs, wooden walls littered with holes of varying sizes, insults towards the institute painted with blood on the pavement. It goes from ''Murderers!'' to ''I''ll get you back, fuckers!''.


    I hadn''t expected the area to be this bad, I thought I''d have to pay someone or hide the barrels somewhere until the day I need them. What they did to the slums is likely tragic but it works to my advantage and I don''t want to know the specifics.


    The institute itself is a dark rectangular structure that takes as much space as an entire block of houses. I don''t see the entrance and opt against searching for it because it''s location is irrelevant to my plan and I do not want to be spotted.


    I carry the wheelbarrow into one of the more damaged buildings, one right next to the institute. I roll the barrel into the rubble, using a few broken planks to conceal it. I then make my way back to the house as quickly as I can. Inside, Aisha and Vikiana are barely waking up.


    ¡°G''luck.¡± I tease as I pass by to crash into the bunk.


    I close my e...


    --- --- ---


    ''Leomi, standing with her sword on my throat. She''s crying madly, angry about me being Elizabeth Vil but blaming herself, spouting nonsense about having to kill me to make it right. But first, she wants to take me.''


    --- --- ---


    I startle awake, intensely frightened and horny. The combination of these emotions is so fitting that I have no trouble imagining my Lady pressing a dagger on my throat while her slender fingers explore my intimacy.


    I slip my left hand inside my briefs and start caressing my sex, pushing on the outer lips of my sex. I raise my right arm and press on my erect nipple with it, inducing a sharp pain that only excites me further, makes me wetter.


    What would I do to her? I would kneel and eat her, nibble her. I feel my symbiont absorb my juices that infiltrated the layers of cloth covering it. The sensation is disturbing, novel. It throws me off, breaks me out of the enjoyable dream of dread and lust with my Lady.


    I pull my hand out of my pants, the symbiont shakes slightly, it seems to want my release as much as I do. I resist as I don''t feel comfortable with this, not like I was with Celyz. The limb is part of me, it isn''t me.


    I get up, get changed, cleaned, do the laundry, and walk outside for some fresh air. I do my best to ignore Tsek''s red ears. I don''t know what he heard, I don''t want to know. I focus on what I need to do, pushing everything else to the back of my mind as best as I can.


    Vikiana and I leave after lunch to tour a tavern or two. I consciously ''forgot'' to reformulate Aisha''s letter to the institute because I would have had to ask Tsek. Walking with Leomi''s mother in a constant state of arousal is right about at my limit for awkward embarrassing situations.


    We start by showing up in a seedy slum joint that can''t be called a tavern as it is no more than a plank to set drinks on and a barrel of watery beer. The owner, an overly fat woman has dead eyes and doesn''t respond if what we''re saying doesn''t contain an order for drinks.


    The ''clients'' there have no interest in conversation and a fool tries to feel the Exemplar up, he ends up with a broken finger and we decide to call it quits with the slums in common accord. We seek out an actual tavern in a residential block, picking one with a clean looking man tending to the bar.


    I drag Vikiana along with me this time, I left her alone yesterday but I could use her input today and I want to focus on the conversation instead of splitting my focus to keep a watch on her with my other sense.


    ¡°I plan to go to the Temple today, I broke my right arm yesterday and couldn''t deliver my Due.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°The Alemplar is gone, only the older Templars remained to handle requests.¡± The barman shakes his head.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Vikiana asks with a straight face.


    ¡°To war with our King, to chase that plague of insects out of our lands!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Glory to Caeviel.¡± I echo his enthusiasm.


    The clients all cheer at my words. Good thing I didn''t plan to use the population, it looks like Cenwalh is well liked in Meiridin. The news that the Alemplar is gone is pretty bad, though. That leaves me to depend on a quack or an expensive healer, the former isn''t likely to have the skill to help me.


    ¡°The fracture is pretty bad.¡± I say. ¡°How costly would it be to ask a reputable healer? I need to go back to work as soon as possible or they''ll replace me.¡±


    ¡°Dozen coins.¡± The barman answers with a grimace. I''m pretty sure he doesn''t mean silver. ¡°But it won''t be quick because they don''t supply flow, just a tailored construct.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can''t afford that anyway. Any idea where I can go to buy flow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nowhere anymore, we''re at war so the Palace is buying even more flow than usual. All that''s available really, you should see the procession that shows up every morning, all the dregs in the city.¡± He answers with disdain.


    The Palace? That has to mean they''re buying for the institute as well or they would just tell the people to go to the Temple. That confirms that there is a pipeline between the Palace and the institute.


    ¡°You could go there, but you''ll have to pay more than they do.¡± The barman tells me.


    ¡°I''m going to go broke if I have to bid over Nobility.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°I hear you.¡± He nods.


    Paying wouldn''t necessarily be a problem but the quantity of flow I need would attract the kind of attention I can''t afford. A dozen gold coins for a competent healer to take a look at a broken arm, that''s extortion.


    I could even be charged more considering what I did to the fracture, if the healer can even fix it. I need to find a solution to this. I thank the barman with a silver coin and leave the tavern.


    ¡°So Cenwalh, his army, and the Order left Meiridin for sure, that''s good news for us.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°It is.¡± I nod. ¡°Let''s go, next stop to a leather-worker. I don''t want to hear you say anything there other than ''yes'' or ''no''. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vikiana replies.


    We explore the main avenue, looking for a weapon and armor shop. Inside, I find a nice little clerk with long red hair and deep dark-brown eyes. She kind of reminds me of Teva, but with a smaller chest and a business-like attitude while Teva was all warmth. She coughs discreetly.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Was I staring? ¡°I woke up all on the right foot and then my partner decided to step on my toes.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°No worries.¡± The clerk replies, smiling at my sad attempt at humor. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± And she''s not judging me on my clothes, who is this girl?


    ¡°No.¡± Vikiana says, interrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°No?¡± The clerk asks, confused. The Exemplar says no more, her expression inscrutable.


    ¡°Never mind her.¡± I tell the cute clerk. ¡°I got burned pretty bad and broke my arm the other day, I need something to cover the burns from the wind because it hurts like you wouldn''t believe when the cold air blows on it.¡±


    ¡°I know your pain.¡± She says with a tight compassionate smile. ¡°I messed up a few years back and burned myself pretty bad.¡± She holds her hand out, showing me that the palm of her skin is slightly rippled and pinker than the rest. ¡°It''s not a bad idea, I did wear a glove for a while. You''ll be thankful for it comes winter.¡±


    ¡°I''d like it to cover all the way here, with straps to hold it.¡± I add.


    ¡°I''m sure it can be done, and it''s an interesting order, but I need to ask out back first because this has to be custom-made.¡± The clerk tells me. ¡°It might cost you up to twenty silvers.¡±


    ¡°That''s alright.¡± I say.


    She heads to the back, opening a door and revealing a large workshop. I only catch sight of a large blazing forge before she closes it. Vikiana throws me a glare. I return it. She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°I wasn''t going to flirt with her. I am your daughter''s after all.¡± I say, smirking.


    ¡°Couldn''t be happier if you cheated on my daughter. Again. She might drop you this time.¡± Vikiana growls back.


    ¡°Aisha needs to learn to shut her big mouth.¡± I grunt. ¡°It was... whatever, I''m not explaining myself to you.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t ask for one. If you''re that loose, go find a whore but don''t shove ''this'' in my face.¡± The Exemplar utters sharply.


    ¡°You better hope I never hear you speak to Leomi about ''this'' like that.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°Of course not. She''s my daughter, you''re not.¡± Vikiana replies in a flat tone.


    ¡°Two-faced.¡± I insult the Exemplar.


    ¡°You''re one to talk about being two-faced.¡± She snaps back. ¡°And I''m not being unreasonable, I''m just asking you not to mess around when you''re making me tag along. Bring Aisha, I''m sure she''d be delighted.¡±


    ¡°What, it makes you uncomfortable?¡± I ask, grinning.


    Vikiana closes her mouth and makes a poker face. I giggle. This is fun, it isn''t anything like how those back at my village reacted.


    ¡°Come on, admit that the clerk is cute.¡± I tease. She doesn''t reply so I keep pressing.


    ¡°No.¡± Vikiana finally replies to end the badgering.


    ¡°That means you think she''s pretty but won''t admit it!¡± I exclaim triumphantly.


    ¡°Oh, thank you. You''re quite a looker yourself.¡± The oblivious clerk tells Vikiana as she walks in.


    The Exemplar briefly loses control of her traits and make a discomfited expression. I explode in laughter.


    ¡°She is.¡± The clerk insists, misunderstanding.


    ¡°Oh, I agree. Her daughter looks even better though.¡± I tell the cute clerk. ¡°Light gray eyes to die for.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I can see that.¡± She nods while Vikiana rages in silence. ¡°Anyway, our leather master said that he would stitch something up for twenty silvers. Is that acceptable?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± I nod and pay in gold to get the change in silver. ¡°I''m lucky, my employer values me enough to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Those are rare, I would ask for a reference but I like this job.¡± The clerk nods agreeably.


    The clerk then uses a construct to measure my arm before going back to the workshop, all in the span of a few seconds. She was so quick about it and the construct so small that I didn''t understand what she was doing in time to stop her. At least, she didn''t react in any visible way when her construct circled my symbiont and her internal temperature didn''t rise.


    ¡°You spent too much time with Yvonne.¡± Vikiana complains.


    ¡°And you not enough.¡± I reply.


    The Exemplar doesn''t engage me further, likely sensing that I''m only going to keep having fun at her expense. I decide to let it go. I approach the back wall, enhancing my hearing to hear what the clerk is saying inside the workshop.

 Alone.Ch35

    Even with enhanced hearing, it takes me a few seconds to sift through the cacophony of sounds coming from the workshop and the street to find the clerk''s voice. She''s standing behind a large man leaning over a worktable who is holding a piece of... Is that chalk? He is using it to draw lines on a piece of leather.


    ¡°... re definitely suspicious.¡± The clerk says.


    ¡°Do your job and don''t get involved.¡± A man replies in a rough voice.


    ¡°They both look like veterans, there is a kind of tension to them even when they joke around. I could ask news from the war, aren''t you worried about your son? I want to know if sister''s village will be near the front-lines.¡± She tells him.


    ¡°Look, they''re hiding their identities. That means that they don''t want to be found out. We have no business hindering their mission.¡± The man admonishes the clerk in a tone that brooks no argument.


    He picks up a ruler and a sharp knife to start cutting a smooth piece of leather. The clerk insists, apparently seeking permission to talk to us from the man. He shoos her away after a short while to focus on his work, telling her to go to hers.


    The redheaded cutie pouts and starts heading back to the front of the store. I join Vikiana near the counter. I can make use of the clerk''s view of us to probe for information without seeming suspicious.


    ¡°We just came back from the south and haven''t really had time to stop, any recent news we might have missed?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I heard a few worrying rumors.¡± She replies hesitantly. ¡°But none really believable.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I say, interested.


    ¡°Do you know where King Cenwalh set camp?¡± She questions suddenly.


    ¡°We don''t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°We took a ship here.¡±


    ¡°A ship? From Hetlan?¡± The clerk asks with a confused expression.


    ¡°No, upstream from the south.¡± I correct.


    ¡°From Port-Odo? Oh, I''m so sorry, you must''ve heard...¡± She says compassionately.


    ¡°We have.¡± I nod sadly. ¡°We left just as our Emperor''s Due arrived, the city fell to the Rykz in spite of it. This time, Nobility bit far more than it could chew.¡±


    ¡°Truly.¡± The clerk agrees sadly. ¡°I heard that most of the Due was sent here in Meiridin, King Cenwalh called on his vassals as soon as he heard.¡±


    ¡°Did Duchess Hetlan join them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Duchess did, but not for free.¡± She tells me with a scornful look. ¡°That gree...¡± She pauses. ¡°Noble Lady got Caeviel army''s contracts from the Royal Forge in exchange, which means we''ll all get less work.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry to hear that.¡± I say. That probably means that whatever Edusa planned, it failed before it even begun. ¡°What else can you tell us?¡±


    ¡°It''s said that Emperor Rasaec is sick, but it''s only because some old Templars say that the Order''s Grand-Master in Kruzser has been handling requests.¡± She says.


    ¡°It isn''t unusual for the Grand-Master to handle communications from Mirus or Caeviel since we don''t share borders with the Rykz or Lisilese.¡± Vikiana says, ignoring or forgetting my instructions. ¡°It might not be the case anymore but I doubt that going back to that indicates sickness.¡±


    ¡°Can He even get sick?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°I doubt it. I think our glorious Emperor is simply focused on the build-up of Rykz forces on the border.¡± The clerk tells me.


    ¡°Build up?¡± I press, concerned.


    ¡°You haven''t been told?¡± She questions, surprised. ¡°We recently heard of it but it has been confirmed that the insects are gathering their army near Steso and Haitia''s borders, that''s been going on for over a month.¡±


    ¡°We haven''t been in the loop for a while now.¡± Vikiana tells her.


    ¡°Well, there''s another piece of news.¡± The clerk speaks up. ¡°My cousin works for a Baron, who is a runic construct expert and supplies the phalanxes with their armor-piercing runic sarissas.¡± There is pride in her voice when she says that. ¡°He told me that they''ve stopped stockpiling and have been sending their production east, which could mean that the phalanxes won''t be coming here but I don''t believe that.¡±


    The Rykz played the Emperor. Queen Grikyz opened a western front, deep within the Empire, and the other Queens are now applying pressure on the traditional eastern one to prevent any reinforcements from being sent to Caeviel.


    Even the fact that Vikiana found out about the Silver Hive too soon and warned Kingdom that the Rykz are here before they were ready wasn''t nearly enough to disrupt their plans. I throw a glance at the Exemplar, she looks torn. I cut the conversation short, having much to think about and unable to talk to the Exemplar with the clerk present.


    ¡°How long until it''s ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A few hours, I can offer refreshments if you wish.¡± The clerk replies.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary, we''ll come back in two hours.¡± I tell her.


    Vikiana and I step out as another client walks in, an old rich looking man. I search for a tavern with her, deciding to take a bit of a risk to obtain more information. We find one in an alley and the Exemplar stops me short of entering.


    ¡°You were right in the end, Jay.¡± She admits in a whisper. ¡°And Master Amand''s concerns were on point, he warned me that this could happen. They won''t be reinforcing us if they''re not stockpiling sarissas. It confirms that we''re redeploying phalanxes west to east, not the other way around. The best we can hope for is that we won''t be forced to stretch our forces too much along the southern Lisilese border.¡±


    ¡°The best we can hope for is that I succeed and that Caeviel signs the treaty banning experimentation, and later the Empire.¡± I correct. ¡°But why are you suddenly this worried? I thought the Emperor prepared for this, it''s bad news for us but...¡±


    ¡°Call it a hunch.¡± The Exemplar replies. ¡°The Rykz usually attack one Kingdom, not two at once. They go for the weakest one which is usually Haitia during a Horde raid or after it''s been repealed. When Steso sends too many of their forces south to Haitia to help, they attack them. That''s if they don''t try to invade Fringia, north of Steso. Sometimes as a feint to weaken our center in Steso, other times as a double feint when we don''t react. Historically, the Rykz have concentrated on singular portions of land to gobble up.¡±


    ¡°But this war is different, it isn''t about territory.¡± I say.


    ¡°It isn''t and we already know that a Queen took over the Silver Hive. What do you think that means?¡± She asks.


    ¡°That they''re retaliating with more forces than they''ve engaged us with before, which means more Princesses.¡± I answer, wondering what point she''s trying to make. I''m usually the one trying to convince her how serious the threat is, this is new and concerning.


    ¡°The Rykz typically have as much flow as we do when they engage in mid to large battles, which is rare. The reason is that we depend on leylines or Nobles. Overall, we have more energy available but it is spread out until we''re certain they''re committed. What I''m trying to say is that a single Hive can usually achieve parity of flow with a Kingdom''s regular army or the phalanxes deployed there, they have historically made their moves to avoid engaging the two at once. If what you''ve told me about the number of Queens they have is even remotely true and more than a few Hives attack us...¡± Her voice dies down.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I say, baffled. ¡°I saw Celyz'' reserves, I estimated about five hundred times a human''s access.¡±


    ¡°Try multiplying that by ten.¡± Vikiana replies. I inspect her traits but I see no deception or doubt there. ¡°And that doesn''t even come close to the access their Queens have. However much flow you see the Rykz use, assume that they concentrate it a lot more than we do. Flow distribution is different for the Rykz, Jessica.¡±


    I think back to when Celyz showed me how much flow she has, she may have tricked me and shown only a portion of it, but I doubt it. At the time, I didn''t inspect it with my other sense, I didn''t need to focus on it because it shone through like an intense sun. I can believe that there was more than I realized.


    ¡°How did you ever plan to win against a Princess with thirteen Templars?¡± I ask, baffled.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.¡°It''s quite simple really. The more flow you use, the larger the construct, the more is wasted and leaks out. That puts a sharp limit on how much energy they can use at once and we did have the Due to match a Princess long enough to win. It isn''t exactly easy to overwhelm a Princess but they are singular beings after all, their capacity to process events is limited. It requires extensive knowledge in a field to create a construct, Elizabeth, and the formulas involved are complicated beyond belief. It requires precision to remain in control and imperfections in the segment structures can collapse a construct at higher levels of energy.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°How much access do their Queens have and why is there a difference?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Queens are estimated around fifty thousand portions, ten times that of Princesses. We assume that they depend entirely on their Queens for new Princesses and drones, that they''re the only ones among their species that can reproduce. It would be the reason they have more access.¡± Vikiana answers.


    ¡°I need to do math.¡± I note, disgruntled.


    ¡°I''m not going to be much help there.¡± The Exemplar comments.


    ¡°I don''t need any, I get the logic of it, I just don''t like it.¡± I sigh. ¡°How many people are there in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Around a million per Kingdom, so six? And the capital, Kruzser. So seven or eight maybe.¡± She replies hesitantly.


    I pause for a moment and run the numbers. If I believe what the Rykz have told me about the number of Queens and Princesses, and if their theory that every sentient species has the same overall access to flow, that means...


    Five thousand times a thousand Princesses, added to that are a hundred Queens with fifty thousand portions. That makes too many zeroes. I grunt and drag Vikiana inside the tavern. We take a seat at a table and order two beers.


    I open my left hand under the table and use my fingers to count. A thousand times five thousand makes... hm, five million. Fifty thousand times a hundred... makes the same. That''s an odd coincidence. So, the Rykz have access to ten million human portions in total. Which means, three million humans that don''t live in the Empire.


    ¡°Hey, the Lisilese, do they individually have the same access we do?¡± I ask the Exemplar.


    ¡°No, they have a little less, we estimate two-thirds of ours.¡± She answers. ¡°Some claim that it''s because they''re less intelligent, but that would mean that a Rykz Princess would be five thousand times smarter than any human so that theory doesn''t hold water.¡±


    If the Rykz'' theory on flow distribution, if all are equal in flow access... Then the Lisilese have a population of thirteen million beings. Almost twice the Empire in numbers. I suppose that explains why they can pressure us and hold onto the humongous southern plains.


    ¡°Vikiana. How many Hives would the Rykz need to overwhelm the reinforced border?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s difficult to say, it depends a lot on where and how they attack.¡± Vikiana shakes her head. ¡°Suffice it to say that the fact that we''re redeploying phalanxes, thinning our defenses against the Lisilese, means that the Rykz currently pose a larger threat than the Lisilese.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the war?¡± A waiter asks as he approaches to give us our beers.


    ¡°We are.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Terrible thing that is. I heard the institute is behind it, I don''t understand why King Cenwalh tolerates that dreadful place.¡± He says sadly.


    ¡°Apparently they took one of their Princesses on the King''s orders, I don''t know if I believe it.¡± I reply carefully.


    ¡°Well, whether it''s true or not, these insects are foolish to think they can beat us. Our army might not match theirs in numbers but we have the Lake''s blessing on our side.¡± The waiter tells us.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter noncommittally.


    The waiter leaves with a polite nod, no doubt as confused by the fact that my response lacks fervor as the Exemplar seems to be.


    ¡°Is your faith in the Lake wavering?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Actually no, what I''m going to say might seem contradictory but I don''t think that the Lake is exclusively on our side anymore, yet that change of opinion strengthens my faith in the Lake.¡± A Lake of Fire that could turn out to be the sun which equally shines on all species. ¡°I think the Lake shares its blessing with all sentients without bias.¡±


    ¡°What about the Emperor?¡± Vikiana questions. ¡°He has lived on for hundreds of years, that is conclusive proof.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Perhaps the Rykz'' First Queen is also one such being.¡± I say. ¡°The Lake doesn''t judge us, I think it does not pull its blessing from those who abuse it to preserve... our autonomy.¡±


    ¡°Free will?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Yes, that.¡± I nod. ¡°Which brings us to the Lisilese, do they have a leader?¡±


    ¡°No, they have an assembly of Patriarchs and Matriarchs called the Grand Tribune.¡± The Exemplar explains. ¡°The greatest Hersir, Horde leader, among the entire species leads but does not rule it. The Lisilese who stands above them all in prowess is called the Atcheson while the one they defeated to take the position is called the Eschaton. It is said among their legends that the day an unworthy Hersir becomes Atcheson will be the last. At dawn the next morning, the Eschaton will rise with from the dead with the Hunter''s Blaze in his hands and extinguish all life on the plains in righteous fury at the desecration of their most sacred tradition. The end of days, Ragnarok they call it.¡± She pauses. ¡°Oh and don''t mention that you''ve helped kill a Tianeel in within hearing range of a Lisilese, they consider these animals as sacred. Hunting and killing a Tianeel in single combat, without flow, is one of the most revered tasks a Hersir can accomplish.¡±


    ¡°Good to know, I guess.¡± I say. ¡°How do they challenge the creatures?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think there are any rules on that, as long as it''s a one on one hunt, anything goes.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°So, that Atcheson could be said to be Chosen as well.¡± I note.


    ¡°None has lived as long as our Emperor Rasaec.¡± She denies.


    ¡°They may simply have all died before then, falling to the younger and stronger warriors that challenged them.¡± I argue. ¡°Rykz Queens live very long and that is natural to them but who knows how old the First Queen is and whether she is past her natural lifespan?¡± I ask rhetorically before continuing on to avoid getting bogged down on that point. ¡°Either way, who are those Matriarchs and Patriarchs?¡±


    ¡°Those who govern the great clans, Hordes are formed and disbanded but the great clans always remain because they each rule over one of the two dozen Lisilese Forge Cities.¡± She tells me. ¡°They''re the equivalent of our High-Nobility, their access is a magnitude above that of a Duchess or a Duke but not quite at the level of a King or a Queen, human of course. Hersirs, on the other hand, can gather even more flow than our rulers depending on the size of the Horde they lead. Some of those Hordes, like the Fire Bloods, or the Smothering Embrace, are perhaps older than the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I nod. ¡°Tell me, what do you think about this rumors about our Emperor Rasaec being sick? Is it even possible?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, Aisha doesn''t either... or refuses to say any more than that He paid a price. He might not be sick but recovering.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°I find it more than a little worrying that our Emperor would have to pay a price to send the Due through the leylines, isn''t that what they were created for? Transporting flow from one corner of the Empire to another.¡± I say.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Vikiana shakes her head. ¡°Some leylines were specifically dug to bring the energy from Kruzser to the Temples near the front-lines but not upstream to Caeviel or Mirus. It took the Empire hundreds of years and an unreasonable amount of energy to do this but the Due is worth it as it a seventh''s of the Empire''s entire flow regeneration can be used to protect the whole of it, it made us less dependent on Nobility.¡±


    ¡°So there is a backlash to using that much flow? Similarly to how feeble you feel after draining your reserves all at once?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know, possibly.¡± Vikiana answers.


    ¡°You don''t know much do you.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I would tell you no but it would be an educated guess from experience, not a certainty.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Fine. Now explain to me why we''re only on parity with the Rykz and are on the defensive against the Lisilese when we should have more flow available there than both of those species do. After all, when we''re fighting on our land, we should have a lot more energy available because of the leylines and the fact that only the border Rykz Hives made war with us.¡± I press her.


    ¡°Well...¡± Vikiana frowns. ¡°Not all of it is used militarily by the phalanxes, there is the Order, the University, then there are the field hospitals. But that''s a minimal consumption...¡± She pauses and suddenly opens her mouth to answer but shuts it just as quickly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I was going to say that you''re not wrong but I think that we''re missing something so I didn''t.¡± Vikiana replies with a thin smile.


    ¡°Telling me I''m right twice in one day is too much for you.¡± I tease.


    ¡°I''m not a logistics officer so I wouldn''t count on my estimation.¡± She continues, ignoring my comment. ¡°I might simply not realize how much each branch of the Empire consumes, the Shades don''t depend on the Due to operate like the Order does but they may still use some of it for their covert work. There is also a large reserve of flow held somewhere near Kruzser for emergencies, which is likely what was sent to Caeviel.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Hm. I honestly thought I was off the mark.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Let''s see, the Lisilese do use rivers to move flow from one point to another at times and their Hordes are huge. We aren''t on the defensive because we''re too weak but because it is the best strategy available to us. We typically create fortifications south of the river during winter that they have to assault and then retreat to hold the bridges and the shallows. On the other hand, the Rykz... no, that actually destroys my point.¡± Vikiana''s frown deepens.


    ¡°What does?¡± I question.


    ¡°I was going to say that it is normal for us to have been parity with the Rykz in flow because they''re an entire species but that''s not correct, I''m still assuming that those Hives we knew constituted most of those that existed when there are a lot more. The truth is, they''re much stronger than we thought. The general consensus was that they''re a plague but weaker than us and that''s why they don''t dare to face us in battle. Yet, that''s also a falsehood because they''ve been they''ve been eating up the Empire''s territory piece by piece with inhuman patience.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°That brings us back to the point I was trying to make and its destruction. We can''t have been sending the Due to the eastern border because we were on parity with a fraction of their Hives. Regardless of what the Due is being used on internally, it can''t think of anything more important than securing our borders.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± I agree.


    ¡°But it is not our place to question the Emperor.¡± The Exemplar tells me, locking eyes.


    ¡°It is not our place indeed.¡± I nod. But that doesn''t mean it isn''t my place to seek the truth. The Lake''s Chosen Emperor, huh. The Empire still stands strong, I''m not going to risk my life and risk destabilizing it for an answer I don''t want.

 Alone.Ch36

    We finish our beers while listening to the rest of the clients, the various rumors they''re exchanging and tales of their lives. My mood turns sour as I hear how ordinary routines are disrupted by ordinary events.


    I envy their peace, wishing that I could reclaim mine. A wild dream as I know how impossible it will be for me to recover a semblance of normality, but I''ll get as close as I can. I decide to cut our stay short and head back early.


    As I stand, I reflexively reach for the chair with my right hand, realizing that my hand is paralyzed and my forearm has further swelled. I really should have simply encased the bones in iron instead of trying to use the metal to directly cement them together, it would have cost more flow but this is worse.


    We make our back to the shop through the streets. Vikiana has been as silent as I have for the past half-hour, pondering on what we''ve discussed. I got the feeling that she has started to doubt the Emperor as I have, yet neither of us would admit it. Especially not to each other.


    ¡°One question.¡± She speaks up. ¡°If flow did judge... would you be worthy or not?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t the answer obvious?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Absent the answer, it depends on perspective. I''d like to hear yours.¡± She replies. Evaluating my hubris? I chuckle.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be.¡± I tell her honestly. She seems to be waiting for me to develop, which I don''t because I''d rather she asks.


    ¡°Why?¡± She finally questions. ¡°Because of that?¡± She adds, looking at my symbiont.


    ¡°No. Because of the choices I made, in some ways, I behaved like a Noble.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Vikiana denies.


    I don''t argue the point, her opinion is mostly irrelevant to me. Most people''s opinions are. We step in the shop and find the clerk talking to another client so we wait at the side for her to get to us.


    Their discussion drags on, which I don''t mind as I spend the time admiring the redheaded clerk, daydreaming. After a little while, the leather-worker walks in from the workshop. She must have told him somehow.


    He hands over the sleeve glove, folded along the sutures. Twenty silvers is expensive for what this is but it was specifically cut for me. After a few words of thanks, we head back to the house.


    I send Vikiana inside first and head into an alley to steal another barrel of rainwater. As I set it on the wheelbarrow, I consider how much time I have before Caeviel and the Rykz clash.


    The King gathered his vassals as soon as the Due arrives, which was a couple of weeks ago. Duchess Hetlan joined him and it should have taken at least a week for her to travel south with her own vassals.


    I''m rather certain that Caeviel''s army barely finished gathering, it takes time to muster a fighting force. So, Cenwalh must be on the way to Port-Odo but not too far along the way.


    Do I have a month? No choice in the matter, I can''t make a move until I fix my arm and I need more energy. I anchor two-thirds of my flow to the water inside the barrel and seal the lid. I then walk back into the house.


    The bedroom is occupied by Aisha and Vikiana, with Tsek watching them from the main room where the two of us sleep. I head to the only other room, the kitchen, to fit the sleeve glove on.


    It is remarkably similar to the one the Rykz made for me, the visible parts of it are identical apart from the threat that was used which is thinner and tighter. The straps end in small bronze buckles. At least the leather-worker didn''t skimp on materials.


    Once I''m done, I head to the bedroom, telling Tsek to grab the writing kit in the leather case and to come along. I take a chair and sit in front of Aisha who sat on the bed, noticing that she exaggeratedly pulled her shirt down to show her cleavage off.


    Tsek is definitely having trouble concentrating because of it. Vikiana reaches around Aisha''s back and pulls on the back of her shirt to bring it up. I can''t stop my eyes from turning to the two nipples pointing against the cloth which almost makes me miss the fact that her eyes wander most often to the kid.


    We get down to working on the letter to send the director. I insist on being vague and asking the Director to bring a pair of shackles, I don''t use a single word Aisha has and settle on a road crossing on the other side of the institute from here to meet her at.


    We have our meal together and settle on the final wording together, out of hearing range of the other two. We went through a good portion of the parchment he bought but only end up with a first draft that has too many ink stains to be usable.


    ¡°Keep trying until you get something that looks good and then apply the seal yourself.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we tell that Director not to bring too many guards?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It isn''t needed and might make her bring more instead. The institute is secretive, I doubt that Suxen trusts enough people to threaten me through numbers. No, what worries me is flow and Aisha.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not the Exemplar?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I have a pretty good idea of how far she''ll go for her daughter.¡± I reply. ¡°That works both for and against me depending on the situation. I think that she''ll help for now.¡±


    ¡°When do we send it?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°Whenever this is fixed.¡± I reply. ¡°I think I''ll ask a blacksmith tomorrow and if that doesn''t work, I''ll just have to pay the dozen gold to get a healer''s opinion.¡±


    ¡°A dozen? That''s insane.¡± Tsek blinks. ¡°The quacks back home charged copper and they were competent enough. You might want to try those who provide care for slum dwellers, anyone who fixes the shit that goes down in these places is bound to learn stuff from experience.¡±


    ¡°I guess it wouldn''t hurt to ask one of those.¡± I nod.


    He goes to sleep soon after and I guard the other two while he does. As usual, I train my lion strike constructs. I make very little progress in speed but a lot in consistency which means I waste less and am a lot less likely to make mistakes during battle. I go to sleep as he wakes.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken to a harsh pain in my right elbow and an intense desire to mate. I communicate my need to fight the pain to my symbiont and it increases the rate at which it injects the cool substance. After few heartbeats, the pain fades.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Tsek says from the threshold to the bedroom.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I reply.


    Luckily, I didn''t dream of Leomi or I doubt I would''ve been able to stop myself, spectators or not. I don''t know what''s wrong with my arm but it''s spreading. I rise and make my way to the kitchen to serve myself a bowl of leftovers.


    I feel sticky with sweat, likely from pain and lust as I slept. I get washed up and grab one of my swords to go out. I would rather be armed if we''re going to go to the slums considering what happened with Vikiana in that seedy tavern, even if it means being stopped by the city guards.


    I get the flow out of the two prisoners and head out with Vikiana. I pause outside to check the rag map. I left a small circle where I plan to meet the Director and I want to check the area before sending the letter.


    Besides, it''ll do me some good to take a long detour around the institute before going to see a slum healer. The thought of my arousal brings it to the forefront of my mind.


    I clench my sex, provoking a tiny wave of pleasure that helps quell the pressure I feel to get some release. Yea, walking will be good to cool myself down, I''d rather not look visibly flushed when I find a healer.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°I see you brought gold and sword.¡± Vikiana comments. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Slums.¡± I reply, turning to the north-east.


    Wait. I use my sense to check our surroundings and those of the house because my symbiont twitched like it noticed movement. I find Aisha and Tsek, moving towards the back door.


    He''s behind her and she''s in shackles. He is likely bringing her to the toilet. I find it odd that the Shade would ask Tsek to go just as we leave her alone with him. Indeed, just as Tsek moves past her to open the door, she makes a move.


    ¡°Are we going?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°In a second.¡± I absentmindedly reply.


    Aisha pushes Tsek against the wall and presses herself against him, whispering in his ear. Contrary to yesterday, when he was likely in the same state, this time I''m focused on my symbiont''s sense instead of my sight so I can''t help but notice that his penis is gorging, bulging inside his pants.


    My thoughts twirl. I know I should stop them but I really don''t want to walk into that. Especially in this aroused state. Shit, that''s exactly the point. The little vixen came onto me because she predicted I would leave her alone with Tsek and that allowed her to work on the kid.


    Thinking of, Tsek''s sex is trying to rise all the way up, poking at the Shade''s thigh. Feeling his member, Aisha''s seductive smile grows wider and she licks the lobe of Tsek''s ear.


    He is trying to push her away but doesn''t seem to be putting much energy into it. Her hand runs down and starts stroking the front of his pants and the fully erect penis underneath. Tsek reacts by suddenly shoving her back.


    Yet, Aisha doesn''t seem surprised in the least. She stumbles back and her left foot ''inadvertently'' finds the back of Tsek''s heel, hooking it along and making him trip. He slides to the ground and she kneels between his legs before he can do anything, pulling his pants down from his waist.


    Tsek is watching with wide eyes as the Shade takes hold of his penis, but he is panting and no longer resisting. Much as I would let him have this, I can''t deal with Aisha right now and that means I can''t risk letting them fuck. It would compromise Tsek, I would have to separate them and deal with Aisha myself.


    ¡°Stay here. Don''t move and don''t talk to anyone.¡± I order Vikiana.


    I rush inside the house, startling both of them. Tsek''s stares up at me with a difficult and guilty look on his face. I don''t glance down but my sense informs me that the sight of me is making Tsek harder.


    Aisha becomes slightly panicky. She knows she screwed up, yet she foolishly doubles down, perhaps with the hope of exciting me enough that I''ll ask her to do this for me. She bends over and leans in while opening her mouth. My eyes follow her movement as her lips plunge towards the pink tip of his penis.


    The shaft of his erect penis has a darker skin tone and veins running along the length. It''s thicker and longer than I would have thought it would be, a good fifteen or sixteen centimeters long.


    Great, I won''t be unseeing that. At least I''m not that horny anymore. I step in and grab her by the collar just as her lips close around the head of his cock. I firmly pull her back and start dragging her back into the bedroom.


    ¡°Wait, I actually need to go!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°You can piss yourself for all I care.¡± I reply coldly.


    I throw her against the bed-frame and tie her back to it. I shape lightning constructs and shock her every time she tries to talk. I grab a sock lying around and jam it into her mouth. I then rip a strip of cloth from one of the shirts in their dirty laundry pile and gag her with it.


    ¡°Do you realize that you''re putting this all at risk, what the fuck were you even trying to do here?¡± I ask. Her response is incomprehensible, muffled by the sock inside her mouth. ¡°No more bullshit Aisha. I won''t make threats any longer.¡±


    I inject more energy into the lightning construct and activate it, knocking her out. I then walk over to Tsek who is still sitting on the ground. He pulled his pants back on, looking mortified and even guiltier.


    He is pressing down on his rock-hard penis to try to hide it but the action is only making his raging erection more obvious. I take a seat at the table and wait for him to feel comfortable enough to speak up.


    ¡°She ambushed me.¡± He justifies.


    ¡°I''m not blaming you.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She kept saying she''d... and when she actually went for it, I kind of... drew a blank.¡± He admits.


    ¡°I know.¡± I say. ¡°She almost played us both.¡±


    ¡°Are you, interested in men?¡± Tsek asks brusquely. Courage in lust, huh, I see a bit of myself there.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Not even curious?¡± He questions, hopeful.


    ¡°Well, a bit.¡± I shrug. ¡°But it isn''t arousing to me.¡±


    His expression falls but it doesn''t seem like he''s too surprised. At least that''s settled. I really can''t blame him about Aisha. She''s pretty, young, fit, and definitely has the experience to figure out which of Tsek''s buttons she needs to press.


    ¡°You should go, hm.¡± I pause in embarrassment. I look away and decide to just get it out, quickly. ¡°Get off, rub one out or whatever you call it.¡±


    Tsek turns crimson. A really awkward silence takes over the room. He ends up standing while discreetly shifting his erect member so that it lays flat on his stomach, restrained by the waistband. The logistics involved are fascinating.


    ¡°I''ll, do that.¡± Tsek mutters. ¡°Can I...¡± He continues but his voice dies down and I don''t catch the end.


    I don''t ask. I''m curious but I really don''t want to give him false hopes by seeking details on the process or giving him whatever permission he''s seeking, I do know it involves rubbing. A mistake as he visibly grows ashamed, he seems to assume that I''m ignoring him or refusing to reply.


    ¡°Can I think of you while I do?¡± He asks directly, seriously. It means a lot to him if he''s insisting like that, it must have taken a lot of courage to ask that twice.


    ¡°Sure, knock yourself out.¡± I reply despite my discomfort at the idea. I really do not want to shame him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He says and rushes out the back door.


    Tsek barely steps outside that he drops his pants and takes hold of his raging erection. He starts rubbing it back and forth along the length, passing his thumb over the tip. I probably shouldn''t be observing, but I''m curious and he is thinking of me after all.


    He starts moving his hip, stabbing up in the air with his shaft. I suddenly realize that he''s imagining that he''s taking me. It makes me feel weird, not disgusted but wronged.


    I did tell him he could so I can''t be holding this against him now, besides he didn''t really need to ask. I sigh. Did I take a wrong turn somewhere? Tsek is accelerating his movements, his traits are tight and focused, his eyes closed.


    His body temperature is rising. A thick and long stream of liquid suddenly flies out of his cock''s head, Tsek makes a relieved and content expression. I almost hear his groan.


    I don''t need to stick around, he''s done and Aisha''s out cold. I''d rather not face him when he comes back because I want to forget this entire series of events as soon as possible. We can talk later, when he doesn''t have the mental image of fucking me so fresh in his mind.


    I get up and head out of the house. Vikiana throws me a questioning look. I groan and give her a quick rundown, omitting my conversation with Tsek and what he did afterward.


    ¡°That young woman needs to learn that, sometimes, the right move is to make none at all.¡± Vikiana sighs.


    ¡°That''s what she did with Idali, Exemplar.¡± I coldly utter.


    ¡°Sometimes.¡± She repeats. ¡°I think she was trying to regain some control over the situation.¡±


    ¡°It was a stupid way to do so.¡± I reply. ¡°And if she''s playing some other game, well this should convince you to make her understand that if I lose, we all do.¡±


    I punctuate my words by assembling a delayed signaling construct in front of her eyes, identical to the one I bluffed them with the other day to make them think the limb will eat me when it runs out.


    This time, I target my symbiont with it and add a message to tells it that there is danger when it''s activated, which will put my limb on alert and it would then very likely rearrange the network of tendrils spread over my body.


    I anchor the construct inside the symbiont''s shoulder behind a layer of unstructured flow with the intent to activate the construct for a split second if it is probed and to send the signal entirely if the link is cut.


    ¡°That looked like a short timer. What about when you''re asleep?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°I''ll extend it then.¡± I tell her sharply. ¡°And don''t think of taking advantage of that, I just set a secondary trigger with unstructured flow.¡±


    ¡°I''m on your side on this, Elizabeth.¡± The Exemplar tells me.


    ¡°I''ll only believe that when we give the Princess back to the Rykz and it won''t matter by then.¡± I reply.


    We make our way through Meiridin''s slums, taking a very large detour around the institute. I scout the surroundings of the spot we''ll meet the Director at and look for a building we''ll be able to use.


    My only standard is for the walls to be intact as we don''t want anyone looking in. We find an innocuous-looking abandoned general store in a relatively good shape apart from the roof which doesn''t have any tiles left, they were likely stolen.


    With that marked on the rag map, Vikiana and I start looking for a healer in the slums. A quack like Tsek called them. She finds one but I opt against going because it''s a man and I''d rather talk to a woman right now.


    I end up getting referred to an old midwife by a father begging with his ten-year-old daughter on the street. I give them a handful of silvers in thanks. It might be a stereotype but someone who helps people give birth should be one of the most trustworthy among the slum''s inhabitants.

 Alone.Ch37

    I knock at a small stone house''s door. A woman responds with a shrill voice, telling us to keep it down. I wait for a few moments, expecting her to come over and open the door. When she doesn''t, Vikiana and I exchange a glance, I knock again.


    ¡°Too loud!¡± She yells. ¡°Argh.¡± She adds. ¡°Just come in.¡±


    I blink and turn the handle. Inside, we find an old woman with deep wrinkles sitting in a rocking chair with a goblet in hand and a keg at her feet. Her blouse likely used to be gray, it''s brownish now.


    The house has a single room, there are dirty clothes lying about and many containers spread out on the shelves and tables, many of which were knocked over and some don''t even have a lid which means that their contents spilled. That''s not encouraging.


    ¡°I had an accident at a forge.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°So?¡± She asks without seeming to care.


    ¡°Aren''t you a healer?¡± I question.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The old woman sighs. ¡°Take a chair or something and come over.¡±


    I look around, finding a stool buried under a pile drapes dirtied by blood and... other things. I shudder and just walk up to her. I pull my sleeve up and show her my swelled right forearm.


    ¡°Did a Noble use pincers on you?¡± She asks, looking at the two rips on either side of my forearm. ¡°Could be sprained, throw a healing construct on it.¡± She dismisses.


    ¡°At least take a damn look.¡± I grunt. ¡°I think some metal got into my bones.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but it''ll cost you.¡± The old woman sighs.


    She takes a gulp of whatever liquid''s in her goblet and picks a leather runic glove out of her pocket. It looks like it was shredded and sown back together, kind of how my original sleeve glove ended up once Celyz'' construct activated.


    ¡°Pay up.¡± The old woman demands, holding her hand out. I drop a few silvers on her palm. ¡°That ain''t gonna cut it, sweetheart, the thing loses integrity every time I use it.¡± I frown and add a gold coin.


    I try to take the silver back because I don''t have any more of these coins but she immediately pockets it all. Then, she doesn''t even fit the glove on, she sets it on her lap and assembles a construct over my right forearm. Wow, that''s a scam if I ever saw one.


    ¡°That''s not an accident.¡± The old woman comments in a gruff voice. ¡°Did you take the institute''s gold or piss a smith off?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± I reply. ¡°Arm was fucked and I needed it.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± She replies flatly. ¡°Robbery gone wrong, eh. Whatever you scored, I doubt it''s worth what you did to yourself there.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°All I know is that the iron is screwing with your marrow.¡± She slurs. ¡°I''ve seen weirder stuff around here but they''re usually dead or close enough that the distinction is in semantics.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things did you see and can you fix me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Odd organs that shouldn''t be in people.¡± She replies. ¡°Rejects from a pet project of one of the institute''s degenerates. They''re thrown out once in a while when they don''t want to admit to their boss that they failed. Saw a kid with a hole in his skull once, chunk of his brain missing but still breathing and pouring flow out as he regenerated.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be true!¡± Vikiana exclaims, horrified. ¡°The Emperor banned this project, a whole University wing was burned at the stake for that when they were exposed!¡±


    ¡°You go and tell that to Martha, she''ll be delighted to learn that her son was in fact not used as a battery by a madman short on funding because it''s outlawed.¡± The midwife replies sharply.


    ¡°That''s a thing?¡± I say, aghast.


    ¡°It''s cruel beyond belief. Their victims have to be conscious because if the brain is too damaged, they lose their access.¡± The old woman tells me, shaking her head.


    ¡°They go so far as to pervert the Lake''s blessing...¡± I say, disbelieving that the institute would go so far. ¡°Do they take people from the slums?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rarely since there was a riot and the Templars intervened, they mostly use slaves. The rest of Meiridin doesn''t care so long as we keep quiet and people here don''t want to poke their heads out to get hammered down.¡± She tells me. ¡°Now, about you. It''ll take a few weeks but I can fix this.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have that kind of time.¡± I reply. ¡°Would you be able to do it faster if you had the flow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in a perfect world with unlimited energy but it would take me a few hours and your arm would be just as unusable for a week because this...¡± She pokes at the exact spot where the iron merges to either side of one of the fractures, provoking a sharp pain. ¡°Is infected and your bones still need to heal correctly. It would be a lot less painful if I did this over a few... actually how are you even coherent?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been wondering the same thing about you, the alcohol in your drink is burning my nostrils from here.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°It''s just a morning brew.¡± The old woman shrugs.


    ¡°Flow isn''t an issue.¡± I speak up. ¡°I have an extended family and they all pitched in, she''s holding most of it.¡± I throw a glance at Vikiana.


    ¡°Alright then, grab me that pot over there.¡± She tells me, putting the glove away.


    ¡°You aren''t going to use the runic glove at all?¡± The Exemplar asks, taking hold of a small clay pot and handing it over.


    ¡°Don''t need it, this isn''t going to involve much healing at first.¡± The old woman replies. ¡°Luckily, you didn''t go too deep or merge all the way around the bones so those portions on the other side of the mess you made are reconnecting just fine. All I need to do is excise the iron and it''ll fix itself.¡±


    She opens the pot and takes a thin knife and a sharpening stone out of it. I blink in surprise, having expected her to use some kind of ointment. She starts honing the blade.


    ¡°Weird place to store your tools.¡± I note.


    ¡°Steel is expensive, I don''t wanna get robbed.¡± She explains.


    Once she''s done sharpening the knife, she pours some of the liquid in her mug on the blade and then uses a fire construct to burn the alcohol off and heat the blade. She seizes my forearm and splashes the rest of her drink on it.


    While her actions are odd, the old midwife does seem to know what she''s doing so I start transferring my flow over to Vikiana through the floor in a little stream so that she doesn''t have enough to make a construct.


    The Exemplar understands my intent and absorbs the energy into her reserve to turn it golden before sending it over to the woman who ignores the ball of flow forming near her to poke at my forearm with the point of her blade.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She grumbles. ¡°You want a drink? This is going to hurt like a bitch.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± I reply.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Here, chew that.¡± She grabs a thick piece of wood with strips of leather wrapped around it and many bite marks on it.


    She sets it between my teeth and I clamp down on it. I focus on slowly transferring my flow while making sure that Vikiana hands the same amount over to the midwife. I feel the small knife biting into my skin but the pain is shallow compared to the constant one that I''ve been putting up with for days.


    Once the incision is made, the old woman takes a weird pair of scissors with flat tips out and slips them into the wound to push it open so that she can clearly see what she''ll be working on. She then links to the golden ball of flow and assembles a construct that looks very similar to a merging construct.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vikiana asks, apparently having noticed the same thing. The concern in her voice surprises me but I assume it''s because she''s afraid of all the threats I''ve made.


    ¡°Going to merge the bone-iron thing she made with the pure iron to weaken the edges and break the stuff off.¡± The old woman replies with the practiced calm voice of someone who''s used to reassuring patients. ¡°It''ll be like scooping the rot out of an apple except this is bone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should try someone else.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°It isn''t any harder than sowing fingers back on.¡± The midwife shrugs.


    ¡°I don''t have the time or the inclination to find a healer that won''t ask questions, or pay what they''ll ask.¡± I tell the Exemplar.


    She starts working on me without waiting. Bursts of agony shake me as she alters bone-iron alloy. I communicate reassurance to my limb and it releases a gust of the cool substance that eases my suffering.


    The midwife starts grumbling about the bleeding and assembles a tiny construct to deal with it. I grow hazy and lightheaded, mind wandering to that small golden construct that floated inside my forearm but not inside my body. I absentmindedly notice that even though it is surrounded by my flesh, I can''t affect it because it isn''t inside.


    The old woman seizes my right wrist with her left hand and used the weird scissors to grip something inside my forearm. I hear a small crack and a harsh spike of pain in my bone. I bite down on the piece of wood to avoid screaming.


    It gets worse as she takes a small lime out of her chest pocket and starts filing at my bone, scraping the surface to remove the iron left over. Even more of the cool substance pour into my system. My mind drifts, I start seeing odd shapes at the edge of my field of vision.


    I struggle to remain upright on the stool, the Exemplar moves and takes hold of my shoulders to steady me. I start transferring the flow directly to Vikiana''s palm as it allows me to stop concentrating so hard on making it go through the ground.


    The old woman sets a splint and bandages before getting started on the other bone. I''m sad, angry, I want to laugh and yell. I feel almost no pain when the woman digs through the other side of my arm, none when she files that bone down too despite the vibrations running up my arm.


    By the time she''s done, I''m barely coherent and Vikiana starts dragging me out of the house. I grip at her and stop her. I struggle to fully open my eyes to vaguely glance in the midwife''s direction.


    ¡°I, have. Things, there. Um.¡± I blink, pointing at my chest.


    ¡°She has scars.¡± Vikiana translates.


    ¡°That!¡± I exclaim and then my voice dies down. ¡°Glove it, them.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to be using them for such a minor thing, I told you it deteriorates every time I use it.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°More gold.¡± I add but she laughs.


    ¡°This isn''t something I can buy with money. I could get arrested just for having it, it''s not against the law but that doesn''t stop them from finding reasons.¡± The midwife then shoos us out.


    I stumble out despite Vikiana supporting me because I can barely feel even the tip of my toes and my emotions are so out of whack that I can''t even tell what they are. I fight to remain conscious as we go through the slums.


    If the Exemplar attacked or tried to run now, I doubt I could do a thing to stop her. I try to threaten her with the signaling construct but only the gargling of a madwoman leave my mouth.


    My knees give away and one of them hits the pavement. I barely notice as Vikiana drags me into an alley and sits me down. She leans in and says something to my face, I see her lips move but can''t make sense of the sounds.


    I raise my hand and wave at her. I don''t know why, I no longer make sense even to myself. She frowns and picks me up, carefully placing me on her shoulder. I black out for a moment when my right arm hits her flank, yet there is no pain.


    She carries me through the streets like that, through an eternity of gray buildings and shallow puddles. I grow angry and try to kick her to no effect as my foot doesn''t respond. That makes me anxious so I tell my limb to increase the dosage to feel better.


    I see a small tree in a garden and find it hilarious so I start giggling. When we arrive at the house, she lies me down on the bunk in the middle of the main room and tries to talk to me again with a worried expression, urging me.


    Tsek shows up soon after with her shackles which he throws at her feet. I wholeheartedly laugh at her annoyed expression as she puts them on. Vikiana then starts miming with a tiny bit of flow, making shapes.


    I swipe at them when they get within my range. As I do, she seems to grow even more concerned. Tsek hands his flow over and but she refuses it, pointing him at my right forearm. He directs the energy inside a construct anchored inside.


    I dismantle the two things and give them the flow so that they make more shapes with them. They take it but don''t do anything with it so I get mad and throw a stream of mine at them in spite.


    It goes through them and I lose my connection to it. I consider doing it again but that seems boring and I''m hot so I start pulling on my shirt. Tsek hurriedly stops me and tries to talk again. I respond by sticking my tongue out.


    During the few hours, the two of them deal with my mood swings as well as they can, they even manage to convince me to give them my energy to make another healing construct and leave it alone.


    I recover somewhat as the cool substance circulating dissipates while less and less of it is being injected, the symbiont is likely running out. I realized as I acted like an idiot that I was but I couldn''t quite help it as I felt disconnected with myself.


    I don''t tell my limb to stop pouring what little it is into my system as I still need it. I call for food, tons of it. Gotta feed before my limb does something stupid. My right forearm is burning up but it doesn''t feel wrong and it''s not as inflamed as before.


    It concerns me that my every heartbeat is accompanied by a pang but as the cool substance clears out, the organ slows down and the pain lessens. Vikiana leaves and comes back with a wet towel. She replaces the one that I didn''t know was on my forehead.


    --- --- ---


    My Lady Countess Leomi Lance stands tall in front of me while I kneel in front of her, the straight black strands of her hair frame her sexy sharp traits perfectly as she looks down at me. It makes no sense but I ask for forgiveness, saying that it''s my fault, that it has to be for her to betray me.


    ¡°Shh.¡± A woman with light blue eyes who resemble Leomi whispers. ¡°It''s alright, it isn''t your fault, it''s mine.¡± I struggle inside the woman''s arms and grunt until she fades away behind a somber veil.


    Leomi reappears, this time she''s reaching down with her slender fingers to touch my cheek. She doesn''t say a word so I rage at her. Telling her that she dares remain silent when I went so far as to take responsibility for what she did to me.


    She shakes her head sadly and points at the silver tree mask that suddenly appears on my face. I take it off and she kneels in front of me to kiss my forehead in absolution. Relief overwhelms me and I wrap my arms around her.


    ¡°It wasn''t possible to save you by sacrificing myself by then but if it had been I wouldn''t have. I would have done so if you were a man, Jessica. I fell so low because I was stubborn, ignorant, blind. I refused to accept responsibility but it turns out it''s hard to shift blame when the one you''re blaming lost far more than you did and still fights on.¡± The woman speaks. ¡°I knew it wasn''t your fault but when Jenna died, the damage it did to Leomi... it left her unable to deal with my Lance''s death. She buried herself in training to the point of hurting herself, and then others.¡± I frown and firmly close my eyelids to summon the somber veil.


    Leomi walks over to me, she is wearing an almost transparent clear white dress. It is so thin that I can see her sparse pubic hair through the fabric. She carefully slides the pure dress'' straps off her shoulders. The cloth slides down her body, brushing against her perfect small round breasts to drop at her feet.


    She then kneels in front of me. I am suddenly standing, with my hammer''s handle in hand. The head is missing, although I could swear I repaired it. I bring the sharp spike down and impale my Lady through the middle of her torso to pin her to the ground.


    ¡°Leomi wouldn''t stop swinging her sword. She broke her hand and kept going with her left. She told me that the pain made the pain go away. That sentence made sense to her. I actually had to restrain her and put her to work. She found solace in duty, in caring for her people, but the castle only reminded her of loss so she left.¡± The woman sighs. ¡°I blamed Jenna for what happened when it was my fault for leaving. That mission only brought tragedy. I really hope you''ll fix this.¡± The woman tells me.


    I''m carrying a dead Leomi in my arms, walking in a desert, and walking, and walking. With no rest or break. After eons, only our skeletons remain, yet mine keeps going, seeking nothing.


    ¡°And then you, Jessica, you were there with my daughter, imprisoned by the Rykz. I could see the worse and the best in Leomi when she looked at you. I foresaw a repeat of Jenna but worse as you were an unbound traitor so the Rykz were far from the only threat to your life. Ironic how you''ve done much worse by now, yet, I don''t really care anymore with what the Emperor has triggered.¡± The woman messes with my hair. ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so hard to live, to do what''s right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re awake.¡± She says startled.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch38

    I wake up confused and with a very incoherent memory of the previous day. Tsek is asleep at his post but the two prisoners are securely tied up. I open and close both my hands, the right one is slow and painful to move.


    At least I''m in possession of my mental means. To a point... Right, as much as I can be considering how stupid it was to take so few precautions before agreeing to get healed.


    I walk outside and take all the flow I infused in the barrel to supply the healing construct in my forearm, adding what I regenerated during the night to it. I used so much energy that, if I squint my eyes and look at my forearm from a certain angle, I can vaguely see a black-gold aura around it.


    It remains to be seen whether the old midwife is competent but so far it seems that she is since I''m already feeling much better. I suppose I could have done what she did myself but I would have been a lot messier about removing the stuff.


    I doubt I even would have done so myself since I didn''t know bone would grow back. I''m sure that there exists a better way to treat what I did but this will do, it''s not like I could look around.


    I get back inside and grab my hammer. The vivid memory of impaling Leomi with it is one of the few I retain, and it was still broken then. I inspect it. My repair seems to have worked.


    I deposit the hammerhead on the floor and start applying downward pressure on it with my foot while pulling with my left arm. The Vuskyt handle starts slowly bending exactly where it was cut by the Exemplar.


    Alright, so that''s not good. I sigh. I wanted to leave the hammer close to the institute but that''s a bust. Maybe I can get it reforged, the weapon is useless now but the Vuskyt isn''t.


    While I wait for the other three to wake up, I break the hammerhead off to train with the handle because it''s bent slightly and that makes it impossible to control. I start testing the feel of it. Swords are quick but they don''t have enough reach. I''ve experienced first hand how much that matters to create space when I''m outnumbered.


    Vikiana wakes first and I silently untie her to avoid disturbing the other two, I bring her outside to ask her a few questions about my use of the hammer. She throws me a weird look like she expected me to say something else.


    ¡°The thing you have to know with any weapon is that there is a momentum to a swing, and that works double for unbalanced weapons like hammers. You need to learn to use that to accelerate, stop, or change direction. Swords are a lot lighter and, as such, less restrictive.¡± She explains.


    ¡°But I need reach and swords are too short.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s about habits, comfort, and combat style, I suppose.¡± Vikiana ponders. ¡°I personally don''t feel like I lack reach, but I''ve learned to be more mobile in a fight than you.¡±


    ¡°That''s the thing, I don''t need to be mobile. I overpower those who face me head on, which is harder and riskier with a sword because the short length of the blade means I have to go in and that leaves me vulnerable from behind because it allows the rest of my attackers to close in. I can''t even be mobile half the time when I''m outnumbered, there aren''t enough openings.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You could try a double-bladed staff, it''s a Lisilese weapon. Skilled users can defend with minimal movements, it''s one of the few two-handed weapons that are balanced and allow to adjust your reach depending on the situation. Best of both worlds I think.¡± She tells me. ¡°It''s hard to learn how to effectively wield it, although it would be easier for you thanks to your ability to precisely detect your surroundings. But you won''t find one in the institute.¡±


    ¡°I actually have an idea about that.¡± I smile. ¡°By the way, thanks for yesterday. I don''t remember much but I do know you could have taken advantage.¡±


    ¡°I''m more convinced than ever that the institute needs to be taken down.¡± She replies firmly.


    I change the subject back to training and our conversation goes into details about joints which turn out to be a lot more theory than I can absorb so Vikiana illustrates her points through demonstration.


    The morning goes by rather uneventfully, Tsek spends it glaring at a gagged Aisha who actually looks somewhat ashamed. Her expression matches that of her illusion construct but I wouldn''t trust either of her faces. Tsek and I eat together.


    ¡°I''m going to need to go out quite a bit during this month.¡± I tell him. ¡°And I''ll have to leave you alone with the two of them.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± He affirms. ¡°I know I messed up but it won''t happen again, I''m not usually like... that.¡± He blushes slightly.


    ¡°I''m the last person who''ll shame you about sex, Tsek.¡± I directly tell him. ¡°But I do need to know if the reason you''re here is that you want to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°It would be a lie if I said it wasn''t some of my motivation but I knew you liked women. You and the Countess are probably the most famous couple in Caeviel right now.¡± He says, looking away. ¡°As a kid, I saw Nobles and soldiers with envy. It wasn''t about wealth but power. Not just in body but also in mind. I hid almost my entire life because I didn''t think I had it in me to be like that. It didn''t help, in the end I got caught, I couldn''t do a thing. I decided to change right there and then but, laughably, after six months of rowing with no hope in sight, even that resolve was ground down. Then you showed up and I saw it as my opportunity to be something else than a useless short scrawny kid.¡±


    ¡°You''re not that short.¡± I reply automatically. ¡°After all, I''m not and we''re about the same size.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He smiles a little.


    ¡°I''ll trust you to take care of things this afternoon, I''ll be back after nightfall.¡± I tell him.


    After our meal, I check that the constructs I''m leaving him are still coherent and take our prisoner''s flow reserves. I leave for the marketplace and easily find a few general stores that sell barrels of water. I then rent a small cart to transport them, using a rope to compensate for my right arm.


    I spend the afternoon moving barrels to the building near the institute hiding them in the rubble. I make use of my symbiont''s sense to ensure that no one is watching when I enter the run-down structure.


    Once I have fifteen barrels in this building, and another five in another close-by, I''ll be able to simply walk by them to transfer my flow over. As predicted, I return by nightfall.


    I''m relieved to detect that Tsek is taking his duty seriously, the two prisoners are tied up and he is watching them like a hawk with sword in hand. I walk into the bedroom, smelling that indeed, Aisha needed to go to the bathroom yesterday. There is a stain in the front of her pants.


    ¡°Well, you made a mess.¡± I tease.


    ¡°Hmpf.¡± Aisha grunts angrily.


    ¡°I didn''t want to take the risk while you were gone.¡± Tsek says apologetically.


    ¡°It''s her own fault.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Aisha sighs.


    I untie her and take a change of clothes for her, I then grab a bucket of water and bring her to the back of the house. I remove her shackles and turn my back on her to let her change. She actually does the same, turning around to undress.


    She gets cleaned up, which I find somewhat arousing but I''m in better control of myself now. Besides, I''m only observing her through my other sense so the lack of visual contact helps a lot, but not so much that I can relax.


    I notice that her most intimate place isn''t cute like my Lady''s, her outer lips are fuller, she is young but her body is that of a fully grown woman. Sexy. I have to resist the pull to turn around as she uses a piece of cloth to clean up.


    ¡°You can take the gag off if you''ll behave.¡± I tell her once she''s dressed up. She does so.


    ¡°That was stupid of me.¡± She says.


    ¡°It was.¡± I agree.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°It won''t happen again.¡± Aisha adds.


    ¡°It might, once.¡± I reply, kind of breaking my word about not threatening her again.


    ¡°I really don''t know what I was thinking.¡± She makes a grimace.


    ¡°You said you could deal with the institute''s defenses, correct?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°With preparation.¡± She tells. ¡°I could do so from the inside, but that would take me time, and you''d have to wait in a cell. The other option is to let me get the schematics from someone, Meiridin''s Shade already has them and he''s keeping a close eye on the institute.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where they are? Would we be able to steal them without his notice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do but he will know if I take them. Still, he should have received the same orders as I have so he will cooperate if I explain.¡± Aisha affirms.


    ¡°Which you won''t be doing.¡± I note.


    ¡°You''re the boss.¡± She agrees. ¡°It would be possible to inspect the outside defenses and find weaknesses, I have the training to do so but it won''t help us against the runic constructs they have inside.¡±


    ¡°Then we''ll steal the schematics the just before we assault the institute, it won''t matter whether he knows or not then.¡± I decide.


    It''ll be the final test for her, whether she lives or dies will depend on what she does with those constructs once we''re alone inside the institute. If I correctly set up my plan, she''ll be unable to challenge me, if not then I''ll find another way to free Cetyz.


    I then spend the night training with Vikiana until Tsek wakes up and I then go to sleep.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up feeling no pain in my forearm. It isn''t healed but well underway so I tell my limb to focus on healing, to stop injecting me with the cool substance which I now realize is a good tool for combat but messes with my emotions and consequently my focus.


    Once it clears out of my system, I start feeling pain radiating out from the forearm, and some from my elbow. Still, I''m healing fast thanks to the fifty portions of flow I powered the healing construct with, it''ll all be consumed in about forty-eight hours.


    I decide to spend this day training with Tsek to reinforce our bond and test whether or not he is truly dedicated to getting stronger, not trying to get in my briefs.


    Contrary to the first time we sparred, the sword blows we exchange feel awkward, our movements around each other even more so. The specter of what happened the other day is making it difficult for us both to concentrate.


    After all, he masturbated while thinking of me, and on my request no less, so it can''t be easy for him to exert himself physically while in close proximity to me. For me, that same thing is making it hard to shake the wrongness I feel. The fact that I couldn''t reign my curiosity in and observed is making it worse.


    ¡°We should probably clear the air.¡± I note.


    ¡°What''s there to say?¡± Tsek asks, looking flustered. ¡°I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked what I did.¡±


    ¡°It bothered me, I''m not going to lie.¡± I admit. His eyes turn down in guilt. ¡°But you''re free to think whatever you want as long as you don''t bring it up if I don''t ask.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± Tsek questions, disbelieving.


    ¡°Honestly, no.¡± A small laugh escapes me. ¡°Look, I just want to get all of this done and if you want to fantasize about me... I''ll take it as flattering. Still, I think you should look for someone else.¡±


    ¡°The priority is to get this done, Elizabeth.¡± Tsek agrees with determination.


    ¡°Then let''s get you up to snuff, just in case it all goes to shit.¡± I grin.


    I don''t learn anything groundbreaking or really new as we spar, but I do identify some of my bad habits and solidify my own basics while teaching him what I know. It isn''t all smooth sailing as combat is messy and sometimes we run into each other.


    Either as a tactical choice to mess with the other''s stance or just bad footwork. Once or twice, I suspect that he does so on purpose but I don''t call him on it because he is a beginner and it''s likely paranoia on my part. Neither do I bring up the fact that he''s fully erect despite how obvious it is.


    We take a break at lunch and Tsek disappears through the back door to masturbate. I wish I could avoid sensing him as he does but unfortunately, I need to constantly be focused on my symbiont''s sense to ensure that our prisoners are behaving.


    His lips move as he stimulates himself, forming a word that I can''t help but recognize as my alter-ego''s name, ''Elizabeth''. I set a pot of water on the stove and wonder if I should do the same when I get the chance, I want to but it''s far less pressing than when under the cool substance''s influence.


    Besides, I think I fight with more enthusiasm and a more intense desire for life when I''m pent up. Tsek walks back in, I can see a small stain on his shirt. He quickly goes out to change.


    It might have been necessary to tell him to get himself off so that it wouldn''t be so easy for Aisha to push that angle, but that backfired on me because now he''s apparently freed and just going at it.


    I leave the cooking to him, pondering the fact that the sparring session really didn''t answer my question. I still don''t know if he''s trying to get stronger for himself or for his dick, it might just be both, humans don''t have singular motivations after all.


    I surely haven''t acted with single goals in mind. Hm. The Emperor surely wouldn''t either. Perhaps the reason he seeks more flow isn''t entirely altruistic, He might be influenced by the desire to hold more personal power that doesn''t depend on others, access to flow that truly belongs to Him.


    It''s quite unlikely though, He is blessed by the Lake after all so his access must be greater than anyone else''s. Either way, the sparring session brought me and Tsek closer. At the very least, I''m now relatively certain he won''t turn on me even if Aisha seduces him.


    I seek out and find the letter we''re to send the institute, Tsek finalized it and left it in the leather case. It looks good, although I wonder where he learned to write so well. When I ask, he tells me that the Temple in Port-Odo offered lessons.


    It is apparently standard practice for the Order to do so, the Templar assigned to our village never did as far as I know. There are bad apples in every barrel I suppose. After our meal, we resume sparring.


    This time Tsek''s movements are a lot more coordinated but he isn''t as aggressive as he was in the morning. It makes him a less dangerous a fighter but I''m not going to complain, I don''t miss feeling his boner poking at my thigh or belly every time the battle got a little intense.


    As usual, he goes to sleep first. During the night, I struggle to stay awake so I occupy myself by inspecting my hammer''s two pieces, I feel sad that I couldn''t repair it as it got me through so many battles.


    I wonder if it''ll be worth it to get a blacksmith to help me reforge it, perhaps into a different weapon. It would be worth it if I can get it inside the institute and use it. It''s too risky and almost impossible to sneak it in, but I can take advantage of another portion of my plan to get it in the building.


    Defensive constructs can be altered to fit the threat as I''ve learned so it is likely that, when I attack the institute with the flow I''ve stockpiled, they''ll tailor their defense to the construct aimed at the building.


    Which means that the building''s resistance to physical attacks will be weakened because they''ll be short on flow and will want to concentrate on countering the lightning construct battering their institute.


    I planned to use air-blades to take advantage of that and I could propel a weapon inside with one of those constructs if I include an armor-piercing construct to the weapon so that it pierces through the wall, targeted at myself. Hm, let''s do that, it''s crazy enough to work.


    I''ll have to spend tomorrow morning''s flow to find the leyline connecting the institute to his palace. I really hope my deduction isn''t wrong but it should be, the Templars wouldn''t supply King Cenwalh with the Due and I doubt he would want a leyline from their Temple to his institute.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken when Tsek shakes me. Shit. I fell asleep on shift. I hurriedly use my sense to check on our prisoners. They''re awake but still there. Luckily, I took the habit to keep tabs on them out of their sight so they likely didn''t even realize I wasn''t watching anymore.


    ¡°My bad.¡± I tell Tsek.


    ¡°You''re recovering and you''ve had a pretty intense few days.¡± He waves my apology aside.


    ¡°Do you mind if I leave all day? I have a few things I need to do.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Go ahead, I need to train the lion strike anyway.¡± Tsek replies.


    I take a quill from the leather case and redraw some of the rag map''s smudged lines. I head out towards the Palace, using the map to determine where the leyline would be. I take the two hammer pieces along in a sack, I might have time to seek a blacksmith out.


    Hopefully, it won''t be too deep for me to detect, and I''m quite certain I can do that because the Rykz lived underground so their ability to sense their surroundings had to be of use to them beneath the earth.


    I go through the streets, seeking out signs and unsurprisingly find none. I search for a sewer entrance but don''t find any in on the line between the Palace and the institute which is encouraging.


    I then start probing the ground with my symbiont''s sense, sitting down on the ground when I''m alone to place my left hand on the pavement and try to detect whether there is a tunnel underneath.


    I keep searching the area but can''t get very close to the Palace because of the soldier patrols. As I don''t find anything, I start considering that they might be transferring flow over in barrels. That would be a problem but not an unsolvable one. I would need to sneak a construct into one of their shipments.


    I don''t give up yet. My perseverance is rewarded when, towards the end of the morning, I sit down cross-legged in the middle of a small alley crossing and detect something underground. It''s the upper arc of a tunnel as far as I can tell.


    I lay flat on the ground and send a wave of my flow down. I let the energy slowly sink through the ground. Most of it keeps going down even when it goes past the tunnel but a small portion finds something and is pulled away by a current.


    I immediately pull my flow back before it leaves my range and mark the spot on my rag map.

 Alone.Ch39

    Having found what I was looking for, the leyline to the institute, I seek out a shop that sells clothes and buy a decent outfit that doesn''t look too poor but not too rich either so that I don''t look odd when I hire a blacksmith to reforge my hammer.


    After asking directions, I''m pointed to a master''s forge at the other end of the city from the slums. A perfect fit as the man is reputable and has no apprentices, he works on commission for Nobility. The fewer people see me with the weapon the better.


    The man is tall and ridiculously muscular, his palm''s calluses seem to have calluses. His hairs are short, he has wrinkles on his forehead, creases that likely come from constantly squinting at open flames.


    Before anything, I demand his word that he won''t tell anyone of the weapon I show him. At first, the man tells me to go away as he isn''t very interested in reforging a weapon, regardless of the amount of gold I promise, but when he sees the Vuskyt, his attitude makes a hundred-eighty degree turn.


    He hurriedly gives me his word and tears the two hammer pieces out of my hands to set them down on his large oak worktable. Its wood is littered with black burns with a vise and a small anvil for precise work bolted to it.


    ¡°I can reforge that, of course.¡± He tells me absentmindedly while caressing the hammerhead. ¡°With a few ergonomic changes because those spikes look dangerous but would get caught in armor.¡±


    ¡°Hasn''t happened to the previous user as far as I know.¡± I note.


    ¡°Then that person had to have been constantly using lion strikes to ensure it didn''t.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Either way, I need something that can pierce through walls without getting caught so a straight long weapon but not a spear. I require medium to long reach.¡± I explain.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I was told the Lisilese have double-bladed staves.¡± I say.


    ¡°They do, but it isn''t something humans can easily wield, I''ve heard of no one competent enough with it to justify using one in actual combat.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°The cold blood''s scales means that the blade on the other side of the staff isn''t much of a danger to them when they swing, humans don''t have that advantage unless they wear plate armor and you can''t wield such a weapon with that kind of weight on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°What would you recommend?¡± I ask.


    ¡°With this kind of quality Vuskyt?¡± He ponders for a moment. ¡°The problem with what you''re asking is that it''ll be quite a heavy weapon since you don''t seem to want a wooden handle.¡±


    ¡°Weight isn''t an issue as long as its balanced.¡± I inform him.


    ¡°If I''m not mistaken, you do plan to use this is battle, correct?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I do.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Then I suggest a scimitar with a large blade and a meter long handle, and no guard so it won''t get caught when you pierce with it. It won''t be an optimal stabbing weapon but that won''t be a problem with an armor-piercing construct. Kind of a polearm.¡± He tells me.


    He makes his way to a weapon rack and pulls out of sword that has a recurved single-edged blade with a hand and a half handle. He swings it in the air a few times and places it back.


    ¡°That looks good, will it be sturdy enough to withstand an, how should I put it, unorthodox usage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s Vuskyt so yes.¡± He chuckles. ¡°We salvage what we can but there are very few among us who know how to actually reforge this kind of metal without making it brittle, I experimented on some with my master back in the day and I''ve had some of their shields sent to me these past few weeks. Unfortunately, the quality of Vuskyt the Rykz give their warriors is quite low. It''s closer to stone than metal, really.¡± He explains. ¡°This is a marvel, quite the tragedy that this hammer was cut in half. Did the user run out of flow?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I can also add a straight double-edged blade or a spike at the end of the handle.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°A spike.¡± I say since I can rip through most things except plate or chain-mails, a small blade won''t cut deep enough if it''s the former while the latter can be easily pierced through with a spike. ¡°How long will it be in the end?¡± I ask.


    ¡°About a meter and seventy-five centimeters, the handle will be just as thick as this one''s and the blade thicker and wider than the bladed portion of that hammer.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°That''s about my size.¡± I note.


    ¡°If you use a Mirus scale, yes, I suppose. It''ll be the correct size for you, and I assume you''re about twenty so you won''t grow taller.¡± He says.


    Ah, the infamous Mirus scales which changes depending on what suits their merchants. I settle the agreement in gold, it costs because I also have to pay for the flow he''ll use but he did tell me he made a discount because it''s interesting. I''m rather disappointed when he refuses to let me watch him work the Vuskyt.


    I don''t have that much gold left but it should be fine as all that''s left is to buy a parchment to send another letter for Ruth and her crew''s pardon. I can always ask kids to get more from one of the Shade''s stashes.


    I pass by the building where I stashed the barrels and send my flow into a barrel from underground as my reserves are back to full. I have a meal with Tsek, spending the rest of the day sparring with him because tomorrow I should be able to use my right arm again to a degree and I''ll ask Vikiana to resume training me.


    --- --- ---


    I spend the next day training with the Exemplar, and the day after, my right arm is fully healed and I didn''t even have to spend more energy. The next day, she goes over my lion''s step and we spend the day exercising short-range bursts of speed.


    At this point, I''ve anchored over a hundred-fifty portions of flow in the barrel''s water and, by the end of the month, I''ll have over five hundred portions stored at a minimum.


    Vikiana often uses her left hand to teach me hand-to-hand combat because her right is taking a little longer to recover its full strength and dexterity than she expected. It does not prevent her from running me ragged.


    I pick up the long scimitar from the master blacksmith, the dull Vuskyt looks a little brighter than before, polished. There isn''t only a spike at the end of the handle, there are also three others in the blade''s back. The points are aligned with the weapon''s profile and don''t extend out.


    The blacksmith removed material from the scimitar''s body to create them but I don''t think it weakened the weapon as the blade remains as wide there as it is close to the handle.


    The spikes are curved in so that they don''t catch on anything I stab but will take a lot of stuff with it when I rip it out, like guts and organs. The master admits that he wouldn''t have done it if not to retain some of the hammer''s style. He proposes to reforge it for free if I think it''ll pose problems but I tell him its perfect.


    He explains to me how the spikes can be used to hook my opponents if I strike with the back of the scimitar''s blade, a non-lethal way to neutralize someone. He adds that, if I''m skilled enough, I can use the spikes to break swords that I catch between them as Vuskyt is a lot tougher than steel.


    The real training with the exemplar starts that day, she teaches me all I need to know about joints, which stances are aggressive, which are defensive, and why. She does not try to train me in those stances but I need to be able to recognize and exploit the weaknesses.


    The style she makes me practice can only be described as chaotic, she explains that I must avoid the standard attack chains that I''ve favored with my hammer and learn to use an asynchronous pattern.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    She basically recommends that I never stick to a single way to grip my weapon because it''ll keep her opponents guessing and off-balance, switching from two-handed to backhanded single grip to stab backward and then back to two-handed to pivot on my feet for a wide slash that makes full use of my strength.


    It is confusing at first but the difficulty drops drastically as I get used to the scimitar, the weapon''s perfect balance and long handle is what makes it all possible. Lastly, she trains me to make use of kicks and punches to cover the holes in my defense after a swing.


    We spend the week on that, working on theory during the night while Aisha and Tsek sleep. She explains to me how to dismantle groups from the inside, I should target the leader first to create cracks in their teamwork which I can then exploit to get rid of the more aggressively inclined.


    I buy a wooden sword at her request and a staff for me so that we can spar without holding back. I come to regret that purchase as she lays me in defeat nine times out of ten. I find myself rather peeved when I realize that I wouldn''t have lasted half as long as I did when we fought if I hadn''t broken her right arm.


    She trains me to reduce the timer segment of my lion strikes to the very limit, my swings'' velocity is such that I can''t strike unless my feet or forward leg are out of the way because it''ll simply be too late if I attack before they are.


    The Exemplar keeps telling me to go faster despite the fact that I''m a good third faster than she is, and that''s while using my much heavier scimitar two-handed. I learn a few new feints, one of them is especially effective.


    It simply consists in activating a lion''s strike and then deactivating it to slow down. The staggered activation can work from any stance which makes this feint rather valuable as it messes up the opponent''s perception. The one on the receiving end needs to predict when and where a blow that changes speed will land, within a split second.


    I add my personal take on it, making use of my symbiont''s monstrous strength to actually change the swing''s direction in the middle of the arc when the lion strike is deactivated.


    The first time I use it with the wooden staff, I defeat Vikiana with it, three times in a row. She then finds a counter by attacking as soon as I slow down and wins that spar, but she admits that it only works because she knows what''s coming.


    The Exemplar and I get along because we focus on the task and avoid talking about what either of us will do once this is over. It feels like her opinion of me softened in a way but she makes no mystery of the fact that she does not want me anywhere near her daughter, even if I do get rid of the symbiont.


    We both avoid breaching the subject after our first spat as there is no way for either of us to convince the other. It isn''t even about me or the fact that we''re both women according to her, she refuses to explain but I get the feeling that it''s about Leomi''s penchant for... How did my Lady put it? Immoral desires.


    I have no doubt that Leomi''s mother thinks I''ll be a bad influence. I fully intend to be so I can''t really refute that. I decide to send the message to the institute''s Director on Sunday evening.


    As I go to sleep, I feel rather odd about having sent a letter that requests the shackles for myself. I don''t worry about it, though, because I''ve thoroughly prepared the meeting place by hiding constructs and weapons.


    The room is rather clean but plunged in darkness because of the planks nailed to the windows. I added a few seats and a table to distract from the loose floorboards underneath which conceals my scimitar and an air-blade.


    I''ve spent five or so portions of my daily flow to train and inscribe the new weapon with a set of personal runes. I took what Vikiana told me to heart about there being no common alphabet for runes and created my own representations of the various defensive construct''s segments.


    It took me a while and quite a bit of scrap wood to create only a few symbols that made sense to me but there is now a defensive runic construct inscribed in the scimitar''s handle. I set in in the Vuskyt beneath the leather straps. I optimized it to counter the armor-piercing construct because that made the construct simpler and that''s all I need.


    The issue is that I can''t activate it along with an armor-piercing construct of my own since they interfere with each other''s functions, draining both of their energy. It shouldn''t be an issue, if all else fails I do remain capable of brute-forcing my way.


    I''ve given instructions to Aisha to get her to insist that only two of the Director''s escorts are to be admitted inside at the most since I''ll be likely be made to wear their specific shackles and I''ll only have the opportunity to alter them after the meet.


    I don''t want to end up in a situation where I have more than three or five people to deal with, depending on whether the Shade and the Exemplar betray me or not. Tsek will be outside, ready to use the constructs I''ll prepare for him.


    But even if it turns out they all turn on me, I''ve stored a dozen lightning constructs underground on a countdown that I need to refresh so that they don''t activate and bathe the room in thunderbolts.


    Each has enough energy to be deadly to anyone who isn''t protected by at least a whole portion of flow in defensive construct specialized to deal with the lightning. Added to those precautions are the other threats I made to the Shade and Exemplar.


    I doubt they can organize a double-cross that is certain to catch me alive when I''m the only one who''s seen the location and without having the opportunity to coordinate with the Director.


    I refused Vikiana''s request to wear her armor. I still don''t trust her and even if I''m confident, that doesn''t mean I can take it easy. There are precautions to take even before we enter that building.


    Specifically making sure that Aisha didn''t screw me from the get-go with the letter and her seal. It''s possible she sent some kind of alert and the meeting point will be an ambush.


    Which is why we make our way through the streets as four in the night, a good ten hours before the agreed upon time. I''m in shackles and wearing a hooded cloak that conceals the mask on my face as long as I keep my head down.


    Aisha is wearing the decent clothes I bought, she is unarmed. Vikiana is in the hard leather armor she usually wears under her plate armor, she is armed with my two swords, both of which contain a lightning construct that I can use to take the two out at any moment.


    I made sure that neither have any flow left in their reserves before we left and have been demanding that they transfer what they''ve regenerated every hour. I''m still unsure about how much access Aisha has, and that''s why I gave her no weapons.


    My two prisoners are escorting me while Tsek is scouting ahead, dressed like a Semplar with a simple white robe covering cheap clothes. He is to remain entirely silent during the encounter. It is something of a tradition for novice Semplars to be silent so that they can listen and learn according to Vikiana.


    We take position in a building''s second floor that has windows giving into the street in front and at the back. If someone tries to surround the meeting point, we''ll see them coming and if they show up in the middle, Tsek will warn us.


    I notice a few interactions between Tsek and Aisha, the two are getting a little too much for my liking but he''s been guarding her for a long week and as far as I can tell, she has been trying to mend fences with him and me.


    Vikiana took her apart to give the young woman a harsh talking to and the Exemplar told me she was surprised that the Shade had very little to say to defend herself beyond arguing that she had a lapse in judgment, she couldn''t even explain what she planned to do if she got to Tsek.


    According to my calculations, my reserves should be full by the time of the meeting so I spend the ten hours until then training hand to hand combat with Vikiana while wearing my shackles.


    Tsek enjoys the spectacle a little too much while Aisha throws a few interested but rather subdued glances. I would have thought her interested in one of us before, or curious, but now my opinion is that she''s evaluating our capability, mine specifically.


    After almost ten hours of waiting, the institute''s people appear. I recognize Director Suxen immediately as they walk down the street, she has a white blouse while the ten beings escorting her wear thick black hooded cloaks. She carries a thick book stuck between her waist and her left elbow, she also has a pair of silver glasses hanging from her chest pocket.


    I enhance my sight and notice that there are either decorations or runes on the glasses. Half of her escort have two-handed long-swords hanging at their backs while the rest wield swords at their waists, only visible under their long clothes because of the scabbard poking out.


    Beings, not humans. I can''t rush to conclusions with the institute, I haven''t seen a single face so far and they seem unnaturally tall, at least two meters in height with wide shoulders. I''m quite certain that they were human at some point, their frame fits that of humans, but I cannot rule anything out.


    Paranoiac but I''ve learned how healthy that can be. I messed up enough because I was too arrogant or squeamish. Kind of why I''m tolerating Tsek, although I like the kid, I wouldn''t have allowed half as much as I have or reacted the same not that long ago.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± Director Suxen says with an eerie smile, waving at us from down below.


    We shouldn''t be visible up there, it might be daylight but the window''s flaps are barely open and I took care not to stand in the small ray of light coming in. I frown. And we could clearly hear her voice, but that''s easily explained by the small construct floating above her shoulder.


    I didn''t notice her creating it and I''ve been watching her, perhaps she prepared it beforehand. Or worse, she''s that quick at manipulating flow. I throw a glance at Aisha.


    ¡°The three of us go down, Aisha goes to talk alone to give them ''her'' conditions.¡± I turn to the kid, reassured by his tense and serious expression. ¡°Tsek, watch us from a distance. If anything seems off to you, warn us and run. Use the constructs I gave you if need be. Aisha, once they agree to ''your'' conditions, you come back. We wait for the Director to send her escort back and then the two groups move to the building I prepared. Clear?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Clear.¡± The Shade nods.


    ¡°I''ll be listening in, Aisha. If you fuck this up, you die first.¡± I tell her, locking eyes.


    She shivers and fails to hold my gaze, which I take as a good sign. I adjust my mask and the shackles on my wrists. This is it, the first true step of my plan.

 Alone.Ch40

    I fight my nervousness as we make our way downstairs and into the street, I focus on my enhanced hearing and on observing the surroundings with my symbiont''s sense. The street is devoid of people, as usual in this part of the slums.


    Aisha steps outside first, taking the lead, I follow behind, and Vikiana is last, her hand is on her sword but her eyes are turned to the Director and the ten beings escorting her, not on my back.


    One more step and half of the ten are inside my symbiont''s range, after a few more, I can scrutinize them all in detail. They are all humans but are muscular to an inhuman degree.


    Six are men who carry short swords at their waists, the bulges on their backs that gave them odd silhouettes are actually shields set in-between their large black cloaks and hard leather armors, which suggests that they would take the former off to fight.


    Four are women whose weapons are two-handed long-swords but not all of the same type, some are straight and double-edged while others are slightly curved and single-edged.


    The division of weapons according to gender makes sense to me as men are known to have a more explosive kind of strength while women have a more sustained strength.


    What''s most noteworthy about these ten fighters is that their body temperature is rather high and that when they blink, which isn''t very often, they never do so all at once. Each of them has two pairs of runic shackles attached to their belts.


    My attention is naturally attracted by the women''s'' breasts, not only because I haven''t gotten off in a while but also because their hyper-developed chest muscles aesthetically clash with their breast sizes.


    Vikiana and I hold position a twelve meters away from the Director while Aisha keeps going. Director Suxen''s glasses have a golden glow and, upon closer inspection, I notice that there are indeed tiny runes engraved in the branches. That is likely what allowed her to spot us.


    The woman''s smile hasn''t wavered in the slightest since she got here and that only makes her traits look even more unnatural, she''s tall compared to me but still one head shorter than those accompanying her.


    ¡°Congratulations for this second catch you bring me, Exemplar Vikiana. You needed that boost after your stunt with the pheromones.¡± Director Suxen speaks up first.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Aisha asks before Vikiana can respond.


    ¡°It was quite a simple deduction considering that you asked for shackles that could hold a war-beast and last time I spoke to the Exemplar, I told her what I needed. Besides, I have a very little useful construct that allows me to smell Rykz pheromones.¡± She throws me a glance, smile still on her face.


    ¡°And you haven''t shared it.¡± The Shade says, frowning.


    ¡°Girl''s gotta have her secrets.¡± The Director replies. The sentence feels completely out-of-place. ¡°I''ve satisfied your curiosity, now quench mine. That thing has a human shape, it is quite interesting. Could you pull back that hood?¡±


    ¡°Not here, not now. This isn''t a delivery, Director Suxen. This is my asset and you are only allowed to examine her in the context of fulfilling your King''s deal with our Emperor.¡± Aisha flat-out informs the Director of her position on the matter.


    ¡°Her, is it? That hood isn''t hiding a Rykz creation.¡± Suxen notes. ¡°No, of course not. If these animals knew how to make something that resembled us so much, they would have done so long ago.¡± Her lips stretch into a grin. I don''t doubt that this madwoman is ''happy'', but her expression still looks fake to me. ¡°Oh, I can''t wait to cut it up a little.¡± She exclaims gleefully.


    A cold shiver runs through my back. It was the right choice to leave Tsek back as over-watch, I don''t need the kid to hear any of this. No one else needs to know I''m a monster.


    ¡°There will be no dissection, Suxen. First, we''ll be changing location. And you''re only bringing two guards along.¡± Aisha declares.


    ¡°These conditions are oddly restrictive, Shade.¡± The Director frowns. ¡°I have the necessary facilities and you know that Rykz can handle dissection without dying, this creature should be no different.¡±


    ¡°Your inability to produce results has damaged our Emperor''s trust in your so-called genius, Suxen. You may have mapped out human flow access but we are still waiting for you to fulfill your promise to do the same for the Rykz. As such, you will be allowed to examine this asset of mine to gather the information you need to calibrate or create an array for her but no more. If you fail, I will leave with the asset and the University will pick up where you left off. If you succeed, then you will have cards to negotiate. Until then, consider yourself on very shaky grounds.¡± Aisha admonishes the Director.


    ¡°Those quacks still cannot agree that mathematics is the only language that can properly describe flow. They are still centuries away from creating a unifying set of symbols. Even if they manage, they would then need to explain the meanings and concepts to anyone they want to teach. Fools.¡± The Director scoffs.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the Emperor demands results from you, the fulfillment of the bargain your King struck.¡± Aisha insists.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Suxen replies contritely. Yet, her grin remains and lingers a full second too long before her expression changes to match the tone.


    That delay is beyond disturbing. Does she have to consciously think about making or removing her expressions? What kind of being is that? Celyz felt more sincere and expressive with her bare ovaloid head than this Suxen whose features I can read.


    ¡°You are aware that it will be necessary to bring this specimen to the institute at some point, correct?¡± Suxen asks. Aisha nods. I''m counting on it. ¡°Good, I do not have the resources to create another array. Now, shall we go, I''m impatient to examine what we''re dealing with.¡±


    Aisha throws a glance at Vikiana who lays a hand on my right shoulder, she always stands to my right if given a choice. I mumble my agreement and the Exemplar transmits that to the Shade with a nod.


    The Director selects two women to accompany her, which is a good sign as, to me, it means her mind is turned to defending her own life rather than trying to take control of the situation.


    We move towards the building as a group, Aisha and the Director in front, her guards to either side of me, Vikiana at the back. I throw a glance at the Director''s guards, their eyes look dead and their traits hold no particular expression.


    The two women even seem a little apathetic, an expression reminiscent of people I''ve seen dead drunk in taverns. It is odd that the two muscular guards would appear so detached in this situation.


    We walk into the building and through the hallway to the dark room. The Director snaps her fingers and creates a half-dozen fire constructs that she leaves floating in thin air.


    ¡°Now, let''s take a bit of a closer look.¡± She says, moving to pull my hood down. She makes me raise my chin and stares at my mask for a second. ¡°That''s Elizabeth Vil. I heard of the silver tree mask.¡± She comments.


    ¡°It is. And it stays on, you need not see her face.¡± Aisha tells her.


    ¡°It truly is human.¡± Suxen declares with an intense glimmer of interest in her eyes. ¡°And from what I''ve heard of her actions, more so than those slum dregs.¡±


    Despite my misgivings about the Director''s character, it isn''t truly surprising that she would be this kind of person. The blatant disregard for sentient life must be a requirement to work in that institute.


    The situation is still headed in the direction I expected so I activate the lightning constructs I set up as a precaution and give them an hour-long countdown, which is the time frame I gave the Shade.


    ¡°You have an hour, Director.¡± Aisha informs Suxen right on cue.


    ¡°Only an hour? But I need to thoroughly inspect this specimen.¡± The Director frowns with a flat smile.


    ¡°You might have the opportunity to examine her body if you deliver the data.¡± The Shade replies, catching a meaning that I missed and pushing the Director''s request away.


    ¡°I don''t think you understand, I need to know the biological properties of this specimen to calibrate my array. That is why it is so difficult to make progress with the Princess, their biology is entirely foreign so I had to start almost from scratch. Flow access is intrinsically tied to species so I need to know about this specimen if I am to both extract and make sense of the data.¡± The Director explains.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Aisha hesitates before agreeing without looking to me for permission. I wouldn''t be able to give it to her without the Director noticing but her main reason is definitely that it serves her interest to allow the Director to examine me since it is necessary to obtain the information the Emperor asked for.


    ¡°Number four, number six, remove the shackles the specimen is currently wearing, strip the specimen of all clothing, put the specimen on its back flat on the table, use four pairs of runic shackles to secure the specimen''s ankles and wrists to each of the table''s feet.¡± Suxen succinctly orders the two muscular women.


    One of the two turns and steps in front of me. She seizes my wrists in her large hands and secures them in a tight grip. I panic a little, which agitates my symbiont. I hurriedly calm myself and communicate the need to be passive, which doesn''t work very well because it has been feeling how stressed I am about all this.


    The symbiont closes its fingers into a fist to combat the woman''s grip. I instinctively call on the memory of Celyz, of how safe we felt held inside her tendrils, and link that emotion to the need to be passive at this time. The symbiont calms down instantly, some of its tendrils gently undulate under my skin.


    As I focused within to retain control of myself, I lose some control over the situation. The other woman took the key to my shackles from Aisha and is already removing them. Soon after, they remove my hooded cloak and start taking my shirt off, one sleeve at a time to maintain a secure grip on one of my wrists at all times.


    I swallow with some difficulty. I am beyond apprehensive about being stripped down and examined, yet, I realize that there isn''t anything I can allow myself to do to stop this.


    The feeling that I''m being wronged, in body and mind, the one I felt when I observed Tsek get off while thinking of fucking me, surges up tenfold. This is a violation, but one I volunteered for. No matter the personal cost. I wish I hadn''t taken that oath but I cannot break my word. My symbiont expresses its agreement by imperceptibly curling the tip of its tendrils.


    As the two woman take the band of cloth constraining my breast, and concealing the flat expanse where the left one was. I find myself wishing that they were male. Ever since I''ve become this monster, I''ve feared that women would look upon me with disgust.


    The Director has her book open in her left hand and a writing quill in the right, she is taking notes while scrutinizing my scarred body. There is no disgust in her, only detachment. Vikiana''s face is cold and inexpressive, which I recognize as her poker face, she''s seen me before anyway. Aisha''s eyes are glued to my wrecked torso but don''t contain the disgust I so fear.


    In fact, the Shade can''t conceal her interest under her illusion construct, at least not from me. That kind of makes me think better of her, that she isn''t entirely devoid of attraction towards women. Vikiana thinks otherwise but it isn''t surprising that she would, the Exemplar''s view of these matters is flawed and she recognizes as much herself.


    The woman who holds my wrists removes the leather sleeve glove and secures them with one pair of runic shackles each. The Director swipes her quill at each and two streams of flow flash forward and fill the runes with energy. I don''t detect anything different.


    The other woman steps around to my back and sets her hands on my pants'' waistband. She starts pulling them down. I cannot help the burst of terror that the action invokes in me, it overtakes me and sends me back to that moment in the Rykz lavatories, when Patrick ambushed me from behind and struck me down with a blow to the head.


    How utterly powerless I felt when I laid helpless on the tiles as he insinuated that he could rape me but wouldn''t because it would dirty him to do so. I react to the horror in the same way I did back then, by seeking out a way to retaliate.


    I don''t even have to tell my symbiont to strike out, it does so on its own, echoing my emotions. All it succeeds to do is land a small punch in the guts of the woman holding the shackles constraining my wrists, to no visible effect.


    She retains her firm hold over them and twists the chains to further restrain me while her companion seizes my ankle and forcefully make me raise my leg to remove my pants. I struggle but these two women are like hard muscular walls that don''t budge.


    ¡°Be a bit gentler with my asset.¡± Aisha gripes.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The Director responds absentmindedly without taking her gaze off of me.


    My failure shakes me enough that I involuntarily turn to the Exemplar for help. Vikiana isn''t even looking, she turned away at some point. Her jaw is visibly clenched. I gave clear instructions. I force myself to settle down, giving up on calming my symbiont down for now to focus on me.


    I take a deep breath but that''s all I get, my roiling feelings don''t remain quiet for long as the woman finishes taking my pants off and uses her thick fingers to clumsily remove the thin briefs preserving my most intimate place.


    In a panic, I reach out to my lightning constructs underground and the air-blade construct under the floorboards, under the table. I fail to link to anything out of my body, I expel flow to try again but the energy dissipates as soon as it leaves my skin, making the runes inscribed on the shackles flare up.


    A burst of intense fear courses through both me and my symbiont, making me and it sweat. I almost make use of my entire reserves to challenge these restraints head on but Aisha throws me an intense look, having noticed my attempt. The concern on her real face reminds me that this is all still relatively going as planned.


    It reminds me of my oath, of every little piece of my personality was twisted along the path I took to get here. So I bite my tongue until blood flows into my mouth, I placate my symbiont and order it to follow my lead.


    I do not react as the women secure a pair of shackles on each of my ankles. I do not resist as they drag me towards the table. I do not move to help or hinder as they each seize me by one thigh and one elbow to lift me off the ground. They deposit me on my back, over the table.


    ¡°The specimen is quite unresponsive despite a small outburst. Did you drug it? I need to know. Or perhaps you gagged it?¡± The Director questions.


    ¡°Neither.¡± Aisha shakes her head. ¡°She can demonstrate an iron will when she has chosen a path.¡±


    ¡°And which path would that be?¡± Suxen asks.


    ¡°That of service to our Emperor, Director.¡± The Shade replies flatly.


    The Director''s two dead-eyed goons start attaching the other end of the runic shackles to the table''s four feet. They force me to spread my legs to do so, exposing my intimacy to the sight of anyone who even gazes in that direction.


    I feel increasingly violated so I focus on the pain arising from biting my tongue. It helps as it allows me to imagine that Leomi ordered all of this, being angry at my Lady makes it easier to bear, if only slightly because, while I wouldn''t allow others, I would permit to take much freedom with me if it pleases her and brings us closer together.


    Vikiana is still turned away and seems increasingly unwilling to even be in the room. Much as I would like to count that reluctance in her favor, I know that she would have handed me over regardless if it offered even the smallest chance to help her daughter.


    I am certain that she''s cooperating because my goals are more likely to grant Leomi her freedom back than Aisha''s schemes are. Not to mention that if I fail, the rumor of the Exemplar''s role in this could threaten her daughter''s life.


    Aisha, on the other hand, doesn''t play coy and watches, perhaps because her illusion construct provides her with control over what others perceive of her emotions.


    I detect that the temperature of her body rose, and then that her sex is just slightly dewy. Suxen''s temperature has been entirely consistent throughout but escorts'' temperature did rise but not nearly as much as Aisha''s. I don''t understand her at all.


    The Director uses her quill to write numbers with flow in the air in front of her, creating an equation that she then directs at the table which starts glowing golden. She no doubt reinforced the wood with that odd construct.


    ¡°Now, this is interesting.¡± The Director speaks up.


    ¡°What?¡± Aisha asks in a gruff voice.


    ¡°I believe that this... parasite, it seems at a first glance. I believe that this parasite has been diffusing an aphrodisiac in the air through sweating for a short while.¡± Suxen explains, fascinated.


    ¡°What?!¡± I exclaim in sync with Aisha.


    ¡°The specimen will be silent or disciplined.¡± The Director threatens in an absent tone of voice.


    She walks over to my left side and lays her book down on the table to take her glasses out of her blouse''s front pocket to set them on her nose. I catch a glance at the page she was writing on, finding an unfinished sketch of my body with numerous annotations about both me and the symbiont, she even added thin lines to mark the placement of my scars.


    Suxen places her index on my symbiont''s forearm and runs it over the rubbery brown skin. She then brings the finger up in front of her glasses. Her lips distort to form a disturbing grin.


    ¡°What a fascinating defensive mechanism.¡± She murmurs. ¡°Number four, remove your cloak, armor, shield, sword, clothes, underwear.¡± She orders.


    ¡°This really is not the time nor the place to explore your fantasies, Director.¡± Vikiana utters angrily.


    ¡°I assure you that I do not act on such vulgar impulses.¡± Suxen replies flatly. ¡°But very well. Number four, belay the previous order.¡±


    The dead-eyed goon stops, she seems to sigh in relief. She then sets her cloak back on her shoulders. The Director walks up to her and slips her hand under the woman''s hard leather jacket.


    Suxen''s hand explores up to the woman''s breasts and then down into the woman''s pants. Neither one''s expression changes as she does, neither one even blinks. They show no sign of embarrassment or discomfort.


    ¡°Nipples excited but dry sex. The drug cocktail should have numbed all those feelings.¡± Suxen says with a frown. ¡°The Princess never used such pheromones, perhaps I acted too soon...¡±


    I''m starting to doubt that this Director even has a sex drive considering that she isn''t reacting at all if my symbiont is truly doing this and making it through whatever Suxen gave her goons.


    I really don''t want to think on the meaning this has for me and my life. Another reason not to share my body with the symbiont for too much longer. It does explain some things that happened to me... I wonder if the symbiont associated terror and pain with sex because of me, or if it''s a defense.

 Alone.Ch41

    Vikiana moves, the action is so sudden and unexpected considering her previous immobility that the Director''s two protectors fall into a guarded stance. The Exemplar walks past them and picks up my cloak from the floor.


    She shakes it a few times to get rid of the dust and walks up to the table. She deposits the cloak over my waist. Suxen throws her an annoyed look but doesn''t say anything.


    Being covered like this doesn''t seem like much considering that I''m still at the Director''s mercy, by my own choice, shackled. Yet, the small act of compassion helps a lot, enough that I can stop biting my own tongue. The Exemplar moves away, not very far.


    Suxen deposits her quill on her book, taking care that the ink on the tip does not rest on the expensive white paper. She then takes a small polished steel instrument with a flat head out of her pocket and makes her way around the table to my feet.


    She takes hold of the cloak and folds it over my waist. She directly inspects my sex through her glasses, the runes on it are glowing golden. I almost start twisting the runic shackle''s chain links to try to break them. I can, not, ruin my cover.


    Her eyes remain fixed on my intimacy for what feels like an interminable amount of time, she leans in and slips her small steel instrument''s flat head in-between my outer lips and splits them. It''s cold, intrusive. I shiver and growl.


    The Director pays no attention to me, she inspects my most intimate place without the least bit of shame, making mechanical movements as she scrutinizes every corner of me. My Lady herself hasn''t, yet this emotionless woman is taking every liberty.


    She wipes the instrument that was just in my sex with a handkerchief. Suxen then uses her left hand to spread my butt-cheeks and inspect my anus. I feel humiliated.


    When she''s done, she places the cloak back over my sex and walks back to her book, laid near my head, to pick up her quill and starts taking notes. It allows me to take a breather and somewhat recover from the traumatizing experience and brace myself for the next one.


    ''Specimen is a virgin. The specimen is slightly aroused. The aphrodisiac pheromone does not seem to affect the specimen as much as it does the Shade. The Exemplar appears unaffected. Is the specimen resistant to the pheromone? The context that the specimen is in might influence the pheromone''s effectiveness. Specimen is healthy.''


    I''ve been pent-up for over a week. That''s an excuse, the fact is that I get turned on anytime I think of Leomi. I inspect Aisha, finding that her legs are crossed even though she is standing, she is hiding her vulnerability. Vikiana looked away when she cloak was slid over and hasn''t turned back.


    The Director suddenly seizes my jaw, taking me by surprise. She tightens her grip and forces me to open my mouth. She checks my teeth and then makes a quick note about my good dental health. She moves on to the flat expanse of my left breast. Suxen seems interested in the scar that Celyz made to remove it, it looks different from my other ones, cleaner.


    ¡°These tendrils. They are different from a Princess''.¡± Suxen declares. ¡°I''m going to probe you, specimen, do not resist.¡±


    The Director doesn''t waste time, she assembles a construct over my heart and sends it inside my body. I hurriedly obliterate my signaling construct. I could conceal it from her probe, but she might notice that I''m doing something.


    Suxen keeps adding flow into her construct as it spreads out to cover my entire body. My symbiont trembles when the energy courses through it and I have to focus on keeping it calm. I summon my mental image of Celyz once more for the feeling of safety that comes with it.


    ¡°What can you tell me about the specimen''s appetite? Sex drive? Healing rate?¡± Suxen asks without looking up.


    ¡°She eats two to three times as much food as the Exemplar does.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°So four or five times what would be normal, considering the specimen''s height and weight.¡± Suxen concludes. I could go with less but we have the coin for food.


    ¡°I wouldn''t know about her sex drive but her healing rate seems to be unnaturally fast.¡± Aisha continues.


    ¡°The specimen''s heart shows signs of damage. How old is the specimen?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Eighteen.¡± Aisha answers. How does she know that?! ¡°Tell me why you ask.¡±


    ¡°I am oversimplifying but her body is twenty-one years old.¡± Suxen answers without looking up. What? That''s not possible.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Vikiana asks, echoing my thought.


    ¡°The specimen''s metabolism is accelerated. The parasite is most certainly the cause of it. It either provoked it or the human body did so by itself because of the parasite.¡± Suxen says. ¡°Given the rate, the specimen will not die of old age because something will fail long before that becomes an issue, likely the heart or liver. The human body is not built to withstand the parasite''s needs for an extended period of time. You did well to bring it to me.¡±


    It''s killing me. The mental scream breaks my focus and my symbiont furiously flails. It doesn''t bother the cold-blooded woman who continues probing me with her construct.


    It''s killing me. No matter the personal cost. My survival instinct and the weight of my oath I swore clash inside my mind. My I... I shake my head and reaffirm my resolve before I can even consider running back. To my love, to my Lady.


    ¡°What happened to your left breast, specimen?¡± Suxen questions me directly.


    ¡°It got in the way.¡± I reply shortly.


    The Director casually slaps my right cheek and takes a scalpel out of her right pocket. Aisha and Vikiana react instantly, they rush to stop her but Suxen''s number four and six move to block them.


    ¡°Suxen, I told you no experiments!¡± Aisha shouts.


    Vikiana takes the dead-eyed number six woman down with two blows. One kick to the knee followed by an uppercut to the chin. However, she is too late to stop the Director and the scalpel cuts me exactly where Celyz did to remove my breast.


    The pain surprises me and my symbiont which is now violently thrashing to free itself by alternately pulling on the chain and hitting the table.


    Suxen takes a pair of pincers out and uses them to spread the wound wide open. I feel my skin stretch and tear at the edges.


    After no more than a few tens of seconds of inspecting my flesh and the tendrils wrapped around my ribs, she deposits her instrument on the table and picks up her quill. Before she can write anything, however, Vikiana falls on her and seizes her wrist.


    ¡°Experimentation will lead to that parasite eating its host.¡± Aisha intervenes, cutting the Exemplar off before she speaks or acts.


    ¡°Is that how the specimen lost that breast?¡± Suxen asks, smiling.


    ¡°It is.¡± Vikiana affirms, lies.


    ¡°That is consistent with my observation.¡± The Director nods. ¡°There are signs that these bones were eroded and healed. Would you release me so that I can write this down? Please.¡± She says the last word with a lopsided grin.


    The Director''s expression isn''t just out-of-place in the context, it also clashes with the emptiness in her eyes. This woman is scary, yet my plan requires that I not kill her. Leomi. Celyz.


    Vikiana releases the woman but remains close by. This time, Suxen picks up her book and takes a few minutes to write everything down. I can''t read any of it anymore so I concentrate on my symbiont.


    Director Suxen finishes up and closes her book. She lifts her white blouse to take a runic glove out from her belt. She fits it on and places it above the bleeding cut. Flow courses through the runes. She picks up her pincers and uses them to bring the two sides of the injury together.


    It takes a few minutes for it to heal, which is extremely surprising to me considering that she isn''t using a lot of energy, barely more than five times a human''s normal reserves. I spend the time reaffirming control of my symbiont, I have to forcefully dictate my will as Celyz'' image is no longer sufficient.


    It strains me to impose myself, makes me feel even worse. My symbiont responds to that by gently undulating the tendril attached to my spine at the base of my skull. I chuckle, attracting odd gazes from everyone present.


    ¡°For the specimen''s health, I insist that it is transferred to my custody.¡± Suxen says, putting her runic glove away.


    ¡°No.¡± Aisha replies firmly.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°There are things happening to the specimen that require further examination. Three of the tendrils have fused with her muscles. There, there, and there.¡± She declares, poking at my belly and at my lower-right waist. ¡°Not to mention the issue of her accelerated metabolism, it taxes her heart but I cannot know if the rate of deterioration is constant or fluctuating without a period of observation.¡±


    This woman looks on me like I am lesser. Her gaze is one that I wouldn''t lay on an animal, or any being. Suxen''s personality is foreign to me, too different, incomprehensible. I cannot read her, I do not know what she will do. She passes her hand over my right wrist and pulls the energy out of the runic shackle.


    ¡°Specimen, show me your flow.¡± Suxen orders.


    I wish I could activate the air-blade beneath me to take her out, or the lightning constructs, yet I need to withstand this. Besides, there is an issue with the air-blade as it would cut me in half if I activated it.


    There is no way that she would give me time to link and alter it to prevent that. I positioned the construct wrong because I hadn''t expected to be spread out naked to the table.


    I pull a tiny stream of it and send the black-gold energy out of my right hand. At least this tells me that the shackles aren''t perfect, they likely need two pairs to cover an entire body if wrists and ankles are held together.


    ¡°That ratio is odd.¡± Suxen says with a frown, forgetting to remove the smile on her lips once again. ¡°How much access does the specimen have?¡±


    I extend two of my left hand''s fingers and then fold them back in case the Director looks up from the stream of flow. The Shade notices.


    ¡°Twice the standard access.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°That will require further examination for confirmation.¡± Suxen comments. ¡°Perhaps the specimen lost humanity when the parasite was implanted. Or altered her more than I am detecting.¡±


    ¡°I demand that you remain focused on what we require of you, Director.¡± Aisha speaks up.


    ¡°Ah, you are feeling more in control of yourself, Shade.¡± Suxen observes. ¡°The parasite did not continue emitting the aphrodisiac, perhaps because it is ineffective. Interesting. We should do a small experiment, it would take no time at all, Shade. Take my place and scalpel, make a small incision anywhere on the specimen''s body. Since you are sexually receptive, it would be revealing if the parasite releases pheromones in an attempt to stimulate you since that would signify that it will spend resources to protect the host specimen.¡±


    ¡°N, what? No!¡± Aisha stutters a little and closes her fists. ¡°Gather the data you need, Suxen. You do not have time to get sidetracked.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Director replies.


    Yet, despite what she just said, she places the shackle back around my wrist to pick up her book and write down a few sentences. Likely a note to remember this experiment she just suggested. She then pulls the probing construct out of my body and dismantles it to form another one.


    This construct prickles as it slowly infiltrates my flesh, it isn''t painful but distinctively uncomfortable. Aisha looks peeved as she watches the Director. Vikiana''s cold eyes are on the woman but her face is devoid expression so I can''t get a clue about what she''s thinking.


    ¡°Tell me, Suxen. How goes Cenwalh''s impossible request?¡± Vikiana asks as she catches my gaze. ¡°Is that Princess worth the war we provoked by taking her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, without a doubt.¡± The Director replies. ¡°There is no proof that it is impossible to usurp flow.¡±


    ¡°There is no proof that it''s possible either.¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°Actually, I do.¡± Suxen declares to our surprise. ¡°Flow access is different for the insects than it is for the cold-blooded lizards and from ours. That means that someone, or something, determined it as such. And I do not mean by some kind of non-existent divine providence. Flow is no mystical blessing. The Lake of Fire is but a myth. Flow is a tool that manipulates energy, everything we know points to it, and tools can be reshaped. It may be impossible for us, at least for now, but that does not mean that the task is inherently impossible. The very process of proving that it cannot be done, and why, will teach us much about flow.¡± Suxen glances at the Exemplar and Shade in turn, showing the first emotion that seems genuine to me. Satisfaction from their baffled expressions. ¡°Cenw... King Cenwalh knows all of this, but he supported me because he understands that the research that goes on in the institute, unhindered by the University''s old-guard quacks, represents the future of our species. The Emperor himself, or at least... who he was long ago, knew to take risks and attempt what all thought impossible by persevering and making use of resources that none would have thought of before him. Some of that pioneer''s legacy remains in the current Emperor. Otherwise, He would not have agreed to this.¡±


    Vikiana blinks, looking confused. I close my eyes. Emperor Rasaec reached for what was necessary, he took a risk but did not act recklessly considering what He knew at the time.


    As I am now using my other sense, I notice that Aisha''s body is extremely tense and that she shifted her left hand behind her back so discreetly that I missed it despite the fact that I was looking at her to see her reaction.


    Aisha is moving that hand''s fingers in the same way that she did when I seized Cecil by the throat, when it seemed like she was about to shape a construct to defend the Madame.


    ¡°Quiet down, Shade. I know but scraps of our past, same as you.¡± Suxen declares with a confident grin.


    ¡°Tread. Very. Carefully. Director.¡± Aisha threatens. ¡°No one is important enough to evade the consequences of foolishly running their mouths. We will not, ever, tolerate those who spread seditious rumors.¡±


    The Director makes a nice smile that somehow feels abhorrent to me. She then pulls the prickling construct out of my body. She stores it inside a small vial of water that she pulls out of a wooden case attached to her belt, under her blouse.


    She then hands the vial and case over to the dead-eyed number four. Number six got back up at some point and seems fine, apart from a small bruise on her chin. Suxen then picks up her book and starts prodding my body where there are tendrils.


    A quick glance at the page when she leans in tells me that she''s completing her sketch with their locations. I could mess with her and get my limb to reposition its tendrils but that would only give her more information about what I can do.


    I want to impale Suxen, eat her. Restraining myself so much is taking a toll on me, my emotions are teetering from anxiety to horror to longing for my Lady. I even feel something I haven''t in a long time when the Director pokes at the junction between my symbiont and my body, where my pink skin folds over its rubbery brown flesh.


    I perceive an intense phantom pain coming from my lost arm, I know it isn''t coming from my current left limb because the flashes of agony seem to be originating from thin air and definitely feel like the arm Mother gave me, the one my Lady took from me.


    I still resent her for it. I do understand better than before that Nobles are limited in energy and that tactically she couldn''t risk burning her reserves to save my arm, but still. It turned out that the Rykz weren''t trying to kill us or at least not all of us.


    Or perhaps, they were but Celyz changed their orders. Regardless, we wouldn''t have escaped them as long as we did if Leomi lacked the flow to collapse the iron mine''s tunnel behind us, or was too short on energy to defend us when they harassed us or when we ran into the Grub.


    I''ll use that against her, it''ll be liberating for me and hurt her, there is no downside. I notice that the Director finished examining me while my mind was wandering and she is putting her instruments away.


    ¡°I''ll need to analyze this and reexamine the specimen, when can we meet again?¡± Suxen asks Aisha.


    ¡°We''ll send you another letter.¡± She replies.


    ¡°The sooner the better. I am quite impatient.¡± Suxen declares with no sign of the emotion on her face. ¡°I do need to talk to you in private.¡± She adds.


    I cough once to signify my agreement to the Shade. It would look odd for Aisha to refuse, I can''t let Suxen get suspicious now, after enduring all of this.


    ¡°You have a minute out on the porch.¡± Aisha says.


    The Director, number four, number six, and the Shade make their way out. As Aisha walks by, she picks up and throws the cloak covering my sex over my symbiont. I can tell that she''s doing it to mess with me but she isn''t wrong, my privacy matters less than secrecy.


    I throw a quick glance at Vikiana who is hesitating about what to do. I enhance my hearing and try to catch what they''re saying.


    ¡°Need more time with the specimen, Shade...¡± Director''s voice dies down as she spots Tsek waiting just outside.


    ¡°Go get me the key.¡± I utter urgently.


    The Exemplar rushes out of the room. I detect Aisha receiving a key from the Director before Vikiana even reaches the two who are now standing just outside, near the front door.


    The vengeful little minx then hands the key over to Tsek. Fucking Aisha, what did I do to her? Vikiana seems to be about to intercept Tsek but the Shade and the Director start talking, making her have to choose between protecting my privacy and keeping an ear on the two. She chooses the latter.


    Vikiana barks something at Tsek and he walks back into the building with his hand extended out in front of him, blocking his front view but allowing him to see where he''s going.


    I struggle with my shackles a little but cannot let myself break them, I need them to remain visibly intact. I can''t even move too much in fear of displacing the cloak covering the proof of my monstrosity.


    Tsek walks in, and turns bright red, proving that his hand isn''t very effective at blocking his sight. He didn''t try hard but his cock now is. I growl as he stands there, fully aroused and not moving.


    ¡°Release me.¡± I bark, temper entirely lost.


    ¡°R, right. Sorry.¡± He mutters and rushes over.


    He picks my left foot first, fumbling the key in his hands to try to fit it inside the lock. Likely because his eyes are often looking at my thighs and up. I snap my mouth shut to roar in frustration without making too much noise.


    That motivates Tsek who finally manages to open the first shackle and then proceeds to unlocking the other two. While he does, I reach out to my lightning constructs and link back to them to reset the timer. Just in time, a minute or two more and they would have triggered.


    Tsek moves towards my left wrist, covered by the cloak but I stop him by extending my right arm out in front of him, nowhere near his erection. He stops and I steal the key.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± I order.


    ¡°What were you all doing?¡± He asks, turning aside.


    ¡°Not now.¡± I snap.


    I free myself, hurriedly the cloak over my left side to rush into the hallway and listen in on the conversation going on outside. I don''t miss the fact that Tsek disobeys me as soon as my back is turned to leer at my exposed right side.


    I do not overly mind my body being seen by men, but this wasn''t my choice, and I did not want to fuel the kid''s fantasies any further. At least the bulge in his pants and high body temperature shows that he appreciates what he''s seeing.


    Whatever your problem is, Aisha, you''re going to pay for this.

 Alone.Ch42

    As I get closer to the front door, I hear Director Suxen give orders out to number four and six, a litany of overly detailed instructions like the two women aren''t able to think for themselves. I didn''t miss anything, good.


    I stop and adjust my cloak over my body to cover myself. It''s weird as I don''t really care to be seen by Tsek but after what I just went through, I want to feel secure. Actually, no, I want to fight and prove to myself that I still have control.


    I end up naked in front of others way too often. I suddenly realize how sneaky Celyz was about it. She told me several times she could observe me through clothes so it didn''t really matter if I wore any, but I doubt that''s the whole truth.


    There is a psychological element when someone isn''t wearing anything that makes the situation more intense. Even if that doesn''t exactly count for the Rykz who don''t wear clothes, getting me to expose myself to her, to be vulnerable in her presence, was likely among the things she wanted.


    Tsek went back into the room and is now fiddling with my clothes. I shake my head to focus as one of the Director''s two dead-eyed bodyguards, number six, leaves towards the rest of her escort.


    ¡°The study of this specimen, beyond the data, could lead us down a new path of power, Shade. We haven''t progressed much in body enhancement constructs since we developed those that boost our senses. This parasite is a gold mine of information about human biology and how to improve its combat capability.¡± The Director explains. ¡°The constructs we have to boost body development and physical abilities are insufficient, they do not put us on the same physical level as the insects or cold bloods. Not to mention that we cannot apply them to large groups of people because they require a heavy investment in time and resources which limits their use to elite forces. If all I can get out of the specimen is how to accelerate our metabolism, it would be enough. Also, I haven''t determined it with certainty, but the specimen''s muscle mass seems more developed than it should be.¡±


    ¡°Director, your priority is to gather the data, there will be no negotiation until you prove that we were correct to trust and invest in your project.¡± Aisha repeats her argument with a tired tone of voice. ¡°Besides, the healing construct already accelerates healing.¡±


    ¡°But it consumes flow to do so, the parasite does something similar without any energy. It would save the Empire a lot of energy if we could find out how.¡± Suxen counters.


    ¡°I am beginning to think that the reason you haven''t obtained the data yet is that you keep getting sidetracked by other projects, Director. These Numbers of yours for example.¡± Aisha notes with a threatening undertone.


    ¡°I''m not getting distracted. Our species is superior in mind to the other two animalistic sentients. But we trail behind in natural abilities. All of my work is aimed at leveling the playing field.¡±


    ¡°By trying to make Drones?¡± Vikiana exclaims with disgust.


    Tsek makes his way over, carrying my clothes. He looks uncomfortable, definitely aroused but not only. I throw him a quick glance, it seems like he wants to say something yet can''t find a way to do so. I hold my hand out and take my clothes off of him.


    ¡°History is littered with Pyrrhic victories for our side, battles that we won because we held past the point where our armies should have broken. We paid for land in blood. On the other side of the coin are the wars we''ve lost when we made the best possible tactical and strategic moves because we could not withstand the onslaught.¡± The Director declares, yet her voice lacks passion. ¡°If we could create soldiers that do not retreat and can heal from their injuries in days, it would turn it all around. It would allow us to finally resume our southward expansion by holding the land beyond the Rubicon river instead of fortifying it during winter and abandoning those fortifications once spring is past and summer arrives. There is no more expansion to be had north or west for the Empire. We are slowly losing, we have been for a century. My research will bring us to new heights.¡±


    The only spike of emotion in Suxen''s voice during that entire speech occurs in that last sentence. I doubt she cares about any of this, her only goal is to convince these two to give me up.


    ¡°Enough, Director. I''ve given you my answer.¡± Aisha tells her.


    ¡°Very well. I will be going then, I have work to do.¡± The Director says. ¡°I will expect some concessions next time, be prepared for some tests to determine the degree to which the parasite integrates with the specimen.¡±


    Suxen wastes no time and immediately departs. Tsek is still shifting his weight in discomfort and keeping his silence. I turn to him and remove my mask to throw him a questioning gaze. He gives me a thin smile.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± He asks, looking concerned.


    ¡°As planned.¡± I reply truthfully. Some things I certainly didn''t expect, but the overall objective was accomplished.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tsek says, surprised like he didn''t expect that answer at all.


    Vikiana walks in, looking relieved that this is over. Aisha follows, her illusion construct shows little emotion but her face underneath has anger written all over it. I throw her a mean glare that she returns.


    I smother my fury and anguish to focus on the task. Ironically, the only reason this didn''t go wrong is that the Suxen competently secured me. If I had a viable way to get free, I likely wouldn''t have been able to control myself when she examined me.


    ¡°Get the shackles, we''re leaving now. I didn''t like that Suxen sent one of her people to her escort ahead of time.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Correct, she might be trying to put a tail on us. Whatever the woman says, she lives for her research, anything outside of that is irrelevant to her.¡± Aisha tells us, all business. ¡°The Empire could be up in flames and she still wouldn''t leave her laboratory.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t she come here for Elizabeth?¡± Tsek asks, confused.


    ¡°That''s... different.¡± I say, which doesn''t explain anything but makes him blush a little for some reason.


    While they get the runic shackles, I get dressed up and recover the constructs I set underground. I then pick up my scimitar from under the floorboards and wrap it back in the piece of tarp I use to carry it around. We use the back door to leave in a different direction than the one we came in with the Director.


    I lead the way through the slums, making sure to take the street passing by the structure where I hid the barrels of water. As I walk by, I send an entire day''s worth of flow regeneration into the pavement and use my symbiont''s sense to guide it into one of the barrels.


    As we make our way back, I don''t notice anyone following us but that doesn''t stop me from taking every precaution. I double back on our steps several times and walk in circles around a block a few times.


    Once I''m certain that there is no one physically after us, I lead us to the docks. There are lots of people out and about, many of them sailors which is surprising considering we''re late in the morning. There are many flat-bottomed barges anchored at the piers and few truly seaworthy ships.


    ¡°Most of these sail under the same flag, whose is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Duchess Hetlan''s.¡± Aisha replies. ¡°Those barges usually deliver her ore to Meiridin and carry grain back north, I think they''re all here because she used them to bring her army south.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Wait in that alley.¡± I tell them, spotting an inn.


    I leave Tsek with the two prisoners and walk into the main room. There aren''t too many people here, mostly drunk so I barter with the owner for a few minutes to rent one of their apartments for four on the second floor.


    I then walk out and give my cloak to Vikiana so she can use the hood to hide her traits. I guide them inside the inn and quickly upstairs to avoid lingering in sight of the clients.


    The apartment contains two bedrooms, each with a double bed, and the main living room in-between. There is no stove or anything to make food. The furniture is basic, a few shelves made out of cheap unvarnished wood.


    ¡°Check the shackles for the beacon construct, Vikiana.¡± I say. ¡°Tsek, do you mind going out to get us some food for lunch and dinner?¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± He agrees without hesitating, eager to get busy.


    Vikiana drops down on a chair before he''s even out of the door and unfastens the sword at her waist, sighing as she hands it back to me. I keep an eye on the Shade. We both seem to be boiling inside.


    ¡°That Director has no faith, claiming the flow is but a tool.¡± Vikiana speaks up, likely having noticed the tension and trying to veer us away from confrontation.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°No surprise there.¡± I note.


    ¡°That''s rich coming from you, hypocrite.¡± Aisha snaps at me. ¡°You used that thing''s aphrodisiac to mess with me! And then you blamed me for what I did because of it!¡±


    ¡°What if I did?¡± I ask. ¡°I didn''t know about it, and I wouldn''t have used it if I did. But regardless, what if I did?!¡± I spout out. ¡°You left Idali to die, Shade!¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Aisha growls. ¡°What don''t...¡±


    ¡°Lower your voices, both of you.¡± Vikiana intervenes.


    ¡°What can''t you understand when I tell you I couldn''t!¡± Aisha continues more quietly. ¡°If this fails, there is a very good chance I''ll end up in a dark cell under the Palace! Rather, in one of the institute''s because I''ll be there already!¡± I blink, caught by surprise. ¡°See, you don''t give two shits about me. Never even considered how risky what I do is! What do you think Shades are, you dimwit?! We''re only the Emperor''s hands as long as we remain invisible, we can never be publicly acknowledged!¡± As Aisha takes a deep breath, her anger fades and I notice a sliver of sadness in her traits. ¡°It''s not much of a justification because I could have saved her, but it wasn''t worth the damage it would do to my mission. I, I did like her, I didn''t want that to happen.¡±


    I close in on Aisha, looking down at her despite having to raise my chin to look her in the eye. She lowers her chin to return my glare, making a strand of her curly black hair fall on her cheek. She swipes it away.


    ¡°I''m going to go into the bedroom to check the shackles.¡± Vikiana speaks up. ¡°Please sort this out, but don''t break anything.¡±


    The Exemplar grabs the runic shackles and swiftly makes her way into the left bedroom, looking like she''s escaping. I take a moment to consider the woman''s words, every piece of advice she''s given me has been sound so I decide to only use violence as a last resort.


    ¡°No, I''m sorry. I won''t bring Idali up again, this is a different matter.¡± I utter with difficulty as I am still furious at the woman. ¡°You can hardly blame my symbiont for your frivolous behavior, Shade. Isn''t it your go-to tactic?¡± I utter harshly.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have done something that stupid if not for that thing''s influence!¡± She fires back.


    ¡°Really? You were about to go down on him before I was even in the room!¡± I growl.


    ¡°You had been using that pheromone to affect me for days!¡± She accuses.


    I notice that her nipples are hard under her shirt and that mine is as well. It makes me realize that there is sexual tension between us, that it has been building up. That somehow makes me angry and feel like the situation is slipping away from me even more than before.


    I struggle with my temper because it is pushing me to use violence to seize the reins back. Aisha falls quiet, on her guard. She perhaps sensed my internal struggle and the danger looming on her.


    That makes me sick, I am not that kind of person, yet the pull is there and I suspect that my symbiont is the one pushing for that course of action, the same way it might be affecting both of our sex drives.


    That knowledge doesn''t change the fact that I need to do something to stop feeling like I''m free-falling. The image of Suxen probing me like I''m a product is present in the back of my mind.


    My impression of how Aisha sees me isn''t so far apart from how the Director does because of the constant manipulations I perceive coming from her and that is definitely why I am targeting her now when little has changed.


    ¡°How did you know my age?¡± I ask suddenly. Aisha''s real face twists in a grimace.


    ¡°It''s my job to find that out.¡± She replies.


    That''s not a straight answer, she''s hiding something. I close the distance between us with a single long step and seize left nipple with my right hand. She yelps as I start twisting it. This isn''t violence, I consciously fool myself.


    ¡°Now, you want to bed me?¡± Aisha asks defiantly.


    ¡°I want a straight answer.¡± I reply, increasing the pressure in my grip.


    ¡°I listened in when you talked to Yvonne.¡± She admits.


    The fact that she folds excites me and, on impulse, I pull down on her hard nipple to make her kneel in front of me. She does so with resignation, her eyes come to level with my intimacy. Finally, I''m in control.


    I enjoy it but don''t let that overwhelm me. The feeling is making me wet, mostly because Leomi did something similar to me, to Elizabeth. I now understand what she felt a bit better, what she wanted when she led me in this way.


    Experiencing what she was trying to do to me, Elizabeth Vil, excites me a lot more than doing it to the Shade. Leomi wants to dominate me. Aisha''s expression isn''t as bright as it usually is, that is as it should be with all she''s done.


    ¡°Always spying.¡± I throw the comment at Aisha.


    She seems relieved that I''m not getting mad. I probably would have if she hadn''t knelt down or if she kept arguing back. I don''t like what that says about me. I release her nipple and step back.


    ¡°Do you want me to strip?¡± She asks, her real face resolved, her fake one shows a similar expression with a seductive undertone added to it.


    ¡°I''m not like you, I''m in control.¡± I declare.


    Aisha doesn''t reply but it is obvious to me that she disagrees. Either about my assessment of her, which I think is fair, or about me having a handle on myself, which is also fair. I take a deep breath and hold my right hand out. She takes it, looking confused. I pull her up to her feet.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± She asks, apparently unable to believe it.


    ¡°What did you think I would do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Humiliate me again.¡± She replies coldly, referring to the fact that she ended up pissing herself because I refused to let her go to the bathroom.


    ¡°That wasn''t intentional.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Sure seemed like it to me.¡± Aisha comments. ¡°You made Tsek feel so bad about failing you that he was too spooked to even consider letting me go.¡±


    ¡°That''s on you.¡± I say and then think better of it. ¡°Or the aphrodisiac.¡± I add, frowning.


    ¡°It... I guess it is.¡± Aisha sighs.


    ¡°I wouldn''t... You know I wouldn''t, um.¡± I pause to gather myself because it''s not easy to address the elephant in the room. ¡°I wouldn''t make you...¡± Pleasure me, however much I want to get off. ¡°I would not humiliate you.¡± I finish.


    ¡°I didn''t think you would, but I''ve been wr.¡± Aisha stops herself. ¡°I just had a small doubt.¡±


    ¡°You''ve been wrong about that before?¡± I ask, piecing together what she was about to say from context.


    Aisha''s traits twist from guilt. She seems even more regretful than she was about what happened to Idali. Everything I know about this young woman tells me that she isn''t faking these emotions. She can be manipulative and make difficult, cruel calls, but I don''t think she is cold-hearted.


    At least, I''m starting to think so. My original opinion of her might not have been so far off. The Shade isn''t answering my question and I wonder if I should press her. I do want to make her fold once more, to have a closer look at what I think my Lady wants.


    That would be a worse mistake than the one I made with Teva. Instead, I decide to give her time to decide if she wants to talk or not. I take a seat at the table and invite her to do the same. She makes a small smile and accepts.


    ¡°This illusion construct is a pain to maintain you know.¡± She says.


    ¡°You''re really good at it.¡± I reply. ¡°Cecil...¡± Aisha flinches a little at the name. ¡°...told me about limitations you don''t seem to have.¡±


    ¡°Well, it takes a lot of studying to be able to simulate this and make it look natural. I''m not really qualified to teach anatomy and I shouldn''t have taught her the construct, to begin with.¡± She admits.


    ¡°Why did you?¡± I ask, realizing that she didn''t go off topic by mentioning the illusion construct.


    ¡°Because I misread Duke Meria once, years ago, and Cecil kept paying for it.¡± Aisha confesses, expression torn by grief under her illusion construct. ¡°I didn''t realize I was taking a risk and my mistake cost both her and my original mission for the Izla, yet, Madame Cecil never blamed me.¡±


    I remain silent. I think back to my first conversation with Cecil. Her expression was dark and worried when she thought of the trouble Nobility could cause a young peasant. Perhaps it was out of personal experience.


    ¡°Things should turn out fine for her now.¡± I tell Aisha.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She sighs. ¡°Hopefully, strife will be chosen.¡± She adds cryptically. ¡°It was a good idea not to go back to the house right away.¡± She says, changing the subject before I can ask more. ¡°When do you want to meet the Director again?¡±


    ¡°Whenever I wish. None of this changes the fact that I don''t trust you, I''ll tell you what you need to know.¡± I reply flatly.


    ¡°I have to try, this is too important.¡± Aisha tells me honestly. ¡°You should at least run your plan past the Exemplar.¡±


    ¡°Her training is all the expertise I need.¡± I deny.


    I don''t feel like continuing that line of discussion so I get up and leave the Shade there, making my way to the bedroom to the right of the living room. I think this resolved some things between us, it''s progress. Not much but enough that I feel more comfortable with her. Which can be a problem.


    I let myself fall down on the bed in the middle of the room. I roll over to my back and absently pass my hand over my pants to lay it on my sex. I press on it, using quite a bit of strength, rubbing roughly without looking to pleasure myself.


    The action is enough to get a bit of release from my pressuring want to get off. Is there something wrong with me? I shouldn''t be so aroused after having felt so violated. No, the situation didn''t make me horny, bringing Leomi... and Celyz to mind to withstand the situation, that fired me up.


    I now understand my Lady a little better. What she sought in us, Jessica and Elizabeth. I slip my hand inside my briefs. Tsek is gone, Aisha joined Vikiana in the other bedroom. I have a bit time to me, for me.

 Alone.Ch43

    I shift on the bed to remove my shirt and get more comfortable. I use my gloved left hand to massage my breast, settling into a pleasurable momentum helps wash away what remains of Suxen treating me like little more than a slab of meat.


    I split my sex'' slit to entrap my pearl between my index and middle finger, caressing slowly. I let a discreet moan escape my lips. Occasional glimpses of the women in my life, Leomi most of all, cross my mind but I think mostly of myself as I seek release because my relationships aren''t very relaxing.


    My symbiont''s tendrils twirl beneath my flesh, around my bones. A part of my mind notices that it is sweating slightly and, soon after, a burst of raw sexual desire overtakes me, I start getting rougher with myself.


    I firmly close my eyes to further lose myself in the act. I tell my left hand to pinch my nipple, twist it. I adjust my grip on my erect bud to pull and jerk it while my ring finger slides between my petals to stimulate the surroundings of my virginity.


    My breathing grows coarse, my feet and legs extend out as far as they can reach. The promise of ecstasy growing inside my chest is like a weight demanding to be pushed out.


    As I get closer, I accelerate and seek out a more intense bliss by using only my fingertips to brush against my most sensitive parts, I use my left hand to pull my pants and briefs down to my knees.


    The sudden outbreak of rapture goes through me like a tide, making my muscles clench from top to bottom. My knees bend as they rise, my thighs open up, my heels are brought back. Thrill and shivers give me goosebumps.


    I relish the felicity and keep kneading my sex even as it slowly fades away. As my mind gradually clears out, I hear the door opening. I don''t stop, I can''t, I won''t.


    I''m too far along, I don''t care who sees me in this obscene position. I need this too much to abandon even the last slivers of this delightful sensation. A small aftershock impacts me and I hungrily bite my lips to smother my eloping cry of pleasure.


    I drop down on the bed, exhausted and feeling so damn good I can''t help but doze off. A small taste of iron fills my mouth, blood from my lips. I rest up in the bed, not even bothering to rearrange my messy clothes.


    After a while, I realize that the fact that I have no clue how long I''ve been like this, or how long I spent reveling and indulging myself, is a problem. I use my sense to scan the other rooms. What I find reassures me, Aisha and Vikiana are in the other bedroom, working on the runic shackles.


    Tsek is preparing the table, setting down plates around a large bowl of steaming stew. He looks a little guilty. I ignore that and get dressed up despite wanting to lazy around some more because I''m famished.


    I call the two prisoners over and we sit down to have our meal. Tsek is silent throughout but there is a constantly worried frown on his face. I''ll deal with that and his questions about what happened with Suxen for later, or never if he doesn''t bring it up.


    ¡°Any progress with the shackles?¡± I ask Vikiana.


    ¡°I couldn''t recognize or detect a beacon construct but these runes make heavy use of equations so, while I don''t think there is one, I can''t say for certain.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Well, we can always disable that by removing the flow from the shackles.¡± I say.


    ¡°The Director would notice if there is one and we do that.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Which isn''t an issue, I don''t think.¡± I reply. ¡°If she makes a comment, you can just say that you noticed the beacon construct and stopped using the shackles. If she doesn''t, then we don''t need to volunteer information. I don''t think she would be surprised that a Shade would act secretly about where they are.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Exemplar nods.


    ¡°You said the runes are heavily based on equations, that''s definitely math if I''m not mistaken.¡± I say. Aisha and Vikiana both nod in agreement. ¡°Then why do the runes look like symbols and not numbers?¡±


    ¡°Some of the symbols represent variables, numbers that change according to the input, but other symbols fill the more classical functions of framing the construct into a shape. It''s complicated.¡± Aisha explains.


    ¡°Okay, so basically you can''t make sense of it within a short time-frame.¡± I say. Aisha''s expression turns sour.


    ¡°That''s about right.¡± Vikiana says with a small smile.


    I reach out to the shackles with a small amount of flow. Unlike before, when I was held by them, my energy doesn''t fade or lose cohesion. My flow remains intact as it approaches the metal but disintegrates as soon as the black-gold stream touches it.


    With my attention and senses fully turned to the runic shackles, it isn''t hard to notice that the runes lose a fraction of the energy powering them to scatter mine. I estimate a one for five exchange.


    I dismantle some constructs I kept to guard my prisoners to gather the necessary quantity of unstructured flow to drain the runes and disable the shackles. That''s a very efficient construct. I ponder for a moment.


    ¡°This is a combination of at least three constructs.¡± I speak up. ¡°The disruption one that destabilizes constructs and two unknown ones. Those two have the effects of countering unstructured flow and preventing the prisoner from linking to external constructs.¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right.¡± Aisha nods.


    ¡°They use the same power source but the one that scatters unstructured flow is very efficient so it''s not a good way to drain them.¡± I think aloud. ¡°I didn''t notice that the shackles consumed more energy than normal when they prevented me from linking to my constructs so that''s out too. Can you circumvent the disruption construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not to my knowledge, you could theoretically use unstructured flow but, while the disruption construct doesn''t scatter it, it is built with that possibility in mind. Besides, the Director would notice you trying and stop you.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°Alright. Well, I''ll just go with the simplest solution.¡± I say.


    ¡°Which is?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°I''ll power the shackles myself so I can disable them if I need to.¡± I reply simply.


    ¡°The Director might not insist on taking control of the construct when we meet, but she will once we enter the institute.¡± Vikiana argues.


    ¡°That''s fine, I have ideas.¡± I smile.


    I don''t explain and focus on finishing my meal, feeling a lot better for a lot of reasons. The stew is excellent, the meat is tender and slightly spicy. I suspect that Tsek bought it from a restaurant at a high cost. I smile at the gesture, and I don''t doubt that it is one on his part. I would be surprised if he hadn''t noticed that I wasn''t in my best shape.


    While I''m not sure of how many constructs there are on the shackle, it is quite easy to see that the runes occupy all of the available space. There is practical limit to how small you can make runes and as such to how many constructs you can fit on them. Not only that, but the more constructs there are, the more energy it consumes.


    Besides, I don''t know how strong warbeasts are but I doubt they are strong enough to rip steel and they aren''t definitely aren''t smart enough to twist the chains so there may also be a physical weakness to these shackles like to the ones I got out of on the ship.


    A weakness that wouldn''t really be known since, as far as I know, I''m the only being with a strong enough limb to twist such thick steel chains until they rip. Well, Princesses likely are too but Cetyz is the only one that was captured so, unless she saw an opportunity and tried to escape, they aren''t aware.


    After our meal, I leave Tsek to guard our prisoners and take a pair of shackles to the bedroom to test my theories. I immediately find out that twisting isn''t actually an option because this steel is too thick and resistant to quickly break free, even when the shackles aren''t powered by flow.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    My other idea might work, though. I use my energy to activate the runic constructs and pick up my long scimitar. I assemble an armor-piercing construct and try to make a small nick in one of the chain links.


    The result in a tiny scratch. About what I would expect an armor-piercing construct would do to Vuskyt which isn''t protected by a construct. That''s good, it means that I can cut through it since the steel braces that fit around my wrists aren''t as thick as the chains. I just need to figure out how.


    One has absolute control over flow when it is inside their body but I''ve known for a while that one can use blood as a medium to extend that control to the outside of the body. That is what the Queen did to implement my symbiont.


    Which is killing me. I push the fearful thought away for later and focus. If I make myself bleed, I can create and control constructs inside the disruption field, not to mention that the shackles wouldn''t be able to break my link.


    Making myself bleed is relatively easy, I can do it by mishandling a healing construct or simply use a shaping construct to rip my skin. I can think of several practical ways to use this to free myself.


    The first is using an armor-piercing construct to shear through the steel. The issue is that it would take quite a bit of flow to do so to all four shackles, and it requires tools... or does it?


    I use my scimitar to cut the surface of my skin. I gather a small amount of blood and assemble a tiny blood-blade with it by using the same base as the air-blade. I manage without too much trouble but when I try to apply an armor-piercing construct to it, both constructs disintegrate.


    Okay, so combining constructs isn''t that easy. I ponder for a moment. With blood all over the shackles, I could merge it to them and take control of the runic constructs as well as weaken the steel enough to quickly break free. No, the merging process itself takes too long, they might notice.


    I go back to the armor-piercing construct and wonder whether it might be simpler to just hide tiny blades under my skin. They don''t need to survive the impact, only cut through. Although, they''ll detect those if they scan my body in the institute.


    I can just intercept these scans, be reluctant to cooperate. But that will inevitably lead to complications when I need there to be none before I get inside that array with the Director. Delays in schedule will cost me, not them.


    Regardless of what I told Aisha, it doesn''t matter to me whether that runic array activates before or after I take control of that room. What I need is for it to be activated within a time-frame that I can predict.


    Hm. Would they be able to tell what does and doesn''t naturally belong to my symbiont? The Director would. I sigh. My original thought was to modify the shackles'' locks so I can open them whenever I want, perhaps going back to that would be simpler but it would be best to have an alternative.


    I create a tiny fire construct inside the locks to have a look. There isn''t enough space to fit runes there... I pause because an idea pops into my mind. I set the shackle around my right wrist.


    I inject flow into the runes to simulate realistic conditions. It''s really convenient to have such a high access, it allows me to keep experimenting with the energy I regenerate.


    I communicate the need to dull my sense of pain to my symbiont and then assemble the frame of an air-blade construct. I then use that to gather a small amount of blood from my wrist''s flesh which is... quite fucking painful.


    I shape the blood into a small blade and cut through my wrist''s skin with it. I bleed over the shackle and navigate the construct into the lock, making sure to leave a trail of blood that connects back to my body because, unlike the Queen, there is a construct that prevents me from linking to my blood if it isn''t.


    I make my blood expand into the lock and apply a rotating counter-clockwise pressure. Click. The shackle opens. That cost me about half a portion of flow. It''s a huge amount considering the size of the construct I used but, as Leomi told me, the air-blade isn''t an efficient construct.


    Technically, it would also be possible to shape my bones and make them sharp enough that they''ll cut through the steel with the help of an armor-piercing construct, but that would cost me a lot more energy and might damage my articulations.


    Still, something to keep in mind. There is a third option, relying on Aisha or Vikiana. But that would mean bringing the Exemplar along. I would rather have her prepare my escape under Tsek''s supervision so that''s out.


    I could present this to Aisha and let her believe that I need to rely on her to get free, see if she''ll betray me. Hm. No. That would further undermine their already thin trust in my capability to pull this. It''s best not to say anything, to avoid creating mind-games where none are necessary.


    I spend the first half of the afternoon training my ability to open the lock, I use air instead of blood because I don''t want visible cuts all over my wrist and ankles. The use of air consumes more flow but it''s a necessary expense.


    As the sun starts lowering, I notice that Tsek hasn''t moved since lunch. He''s been lost in thought, guarding the Exemplar and the Shade who went back to studying the shackles. I make my way to the living room.


    He turns and gives me a pale smile to acknowledge my presence. I return it as I enter the room to talk to the two prisoners. He seems relieved, like he was dreading something. I blink. Right, he might have seen me getting myself off...


    I shrug. So what if he''s seen it all, he''s way more bothered than I am. Vikiana and Aisha are leaning over a pair of runic shackles laid on a low table. I walk around it to face them. They look up to me.


    ¡°Did you make any progress?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Maybe. I think I''ve found a solution.¡± Vikiana replies, surprising me as the Shade has shown more knowledge in flow. ¡°You mentioned the disruption construct so I looked through the runes and, after some localized activation, I think we''ve managed to identify which create the effect.¡±


    ¡°How does that help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, runic constructs can sustain some damage to their runes but not too much. We know this construct so we can identify which segment we need to damage to make the disruption construct unravel.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°All we need to do now is to identify which single rune we can weaken enough that it''ll become dysfunctional after a small shock, rendering the crucial segment useless. Essentially creating a cascading failure that will make the disruption construct deactivate.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°The best part of that is that it would be very difficult to detect and I guarantee that they won''t even check the runes if the runic construct functions without issue, it would be far too time-consuming to verify every rune.¡± Aisha affirms.


    ¡°Tell me how you''ll weaken the rune and I''ll decide whether or not it''ll be difficult to detect.¡± I say.


    ¡°There are many ways to do it.¡± Aisha says. ¡°We can thin the metal beneath the rune to you can slam both shackles together and the steel will break. Or we can use a merging construct to make it weak without it being visible in any way.¡±


    ¡°That same method would work on the lock.¡± I comment.


    ¡°But the lock is one thing they might check, it is the singular point of failure after all.¡± Vikiana counters.


    ¡°So is this rune if you find it.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Yes, but it is far from an obvious one compared to the lock. Not to mention that people tend to trust flow, it''s a blind spot.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°Alright. Do it for one of the shackles, something that looks like natural wear and tear from someone trying to escape.¡± I decide. ¡°A single one will be enough to free myself and you can easily explain it away if they notice.¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything on your own?¡± Vikiana questions.


    ¡°I did.¡± I reply. ¡°Keep working on this, we''ll train tomorrow.¡±


    I turn around and leave the bedroom, closing the door behind me. I glance at Tsek who doesn''t meet it. I grunt and ruffle his short black hair. He pulls his head away and turns his green eyes to me, the only part of him I can honestly find attractive, although not when he looks annoyed like that.


    ¡°Let''s train, kid.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°We about the same age.¡± He grunts.


    ¡°Actually, I found out that I''m older than you are after all.¡± I chuckle darkly.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks, confused.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it and unsheathe your sword, the steel one.¡± I tease.


    Tsek turns bright red, picking up on my innuendo, but his awkward expression keeps signs of guilt. Still, he seems less tense than he was guarding the door. I don''t want him to pick up the discomfort and shame I felt about my desires when I was young, it took me a long time to get over it with Father''s help.


    He takes his sword out and launches a playful swing at me in retaliation, he misses by a wide margin. We exchange a few probing blows to get into the rhythm and then start sparring in earnest.


    I take greater care to avoid body contact with Tsek this time, it''s a valid strategy to close the distance in battle but he''s been overly relying on it. I can understand the temptation to be closer to someone you''re attracted to, I''m not sure it''s even conscious on his part.


    About five or six minutes after we''ve started, I detect a waiter approaching our door. I tell Tsek to hold while I answer the door. The man tells me that guests are worried about the sounds coming out of our room.


    I reassure him that we were simply sparring and promise that we''ll stop. Unfortunately, we left the wooden swords back at the house. I end up making Tsek train his lion strikes which, sadly, doesn''t help me get stronger. He has a predilection for the stabbing stance.


    ¡°Did you use a dagger before?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sometimes.¡± He replies. ¡°Port-Odo''s streets weren''t exactly safe.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Once more.¡± I say. ¡°You started your swing too early.¡± I criticize. ¡°Once more.¡±


    Tsek is enthusiastic about pushing himself to meet my standard, which isn''t as high as Vikiana''s. Considering the effort he''s putting into it, I choose to supply him with a bit of my flow so he can keep practicing until dinner.


    During that meal, we decide as a group to go back during the night. It''ll be easier to pick up on anyone following us and if there is a beacon construct in the shackles, it only gave the inn as a location before I cut the power.

 Alone.Ch44

    We leave the inn through the window and make our way back to the house, taking every precaution to ensure that we aren''t being tailed. Not a single one of us complains even after a full hour roaming the streets when it could take us a few minutes, even though we''re all pretty sure that it''s unnecessary and we''re all tired.


    ¡°Tell me, the castle is buying flow but, as far as I can tell from what I''ve seen and heard, they aren''t sending it south. Why is that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, the leyline network is configured to send flow from villages to cities and then to the capital, and then to Kruzser where it can be redistributed to the Empire''s borders. Caeviel would need to transport the energy by land and that would put a huge strain on the supply lines. I''m not surprised that Cenwalh decided against it, the Rykz would have a field day if he did.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°So we''re not prepared for this at all.¡± I groan.


    ¡°It''s pretty bad but not entirely hopeless.¡± The Exemplar denies. ¡°Flow can be held in castles and cities to be sent to the army instead of Meiridin, it spreads out the supply lines and split our forces to protect them, which is both good and bad.¡±


    ¡°It basically means that the Rykz have the initiative.¡± I realize.


    ¡°Yes but that''s not all bad, it depends on how Cenwalh deploys the army, he could theoretically block most of the Rykz from venturing north if he abandons a large swathe of southern Caeviel to fend for itself and uses Noble cavalry to pick off the Rykz that make it past his lines.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°It wouldn''t be a bad strategy, since it''s mostly forest and wilderness between Caeviel and Telnur apart from the border castles which can hold on their own so long as the main Rykz army doesn''t assault them.¡±


    ¡°Is it me or are Caeviel''s defensive plans constantly being revised?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They are, but that''s to be expected in war, especially since we''ve been on the back-foot this entire time.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Can we afford a delay of three weeks, Vikiana?¡± I question.


    ¡°You can''t afford not to, Elizabeth.¡± She tells me. ¡°You aren''t ready.¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to spend the entire week in a room with Suxen, you don''t have a choice.¡± Aisha tells me.


    I shiver at the idea. Tsek blushes at the words, no doubt recalling seeing me spread out on a table. I''ve been ending up naked way too often, and not often enough at the same time. I could so use a bath and then lie down bare in sunlight. But it''s too cold for that now, winter is approaching fast.


    When we arrive at the house, the first thing I do is check the shackles I''ve used on Aisha and Vikiana. They no doubt know many more constructs than I do and, if they can alter the runic shackles, these simple ones would be even easier. Their only obstacle would be the amount of flow at their disposal.


    I don''t know any probing construct but I don''t need one to check the metal''s integrity if I heat them since my symbiont''s sense is sensitive enough to detect the slightest differences in temperature that would occur from different metal density.


    I use a fire construct to and warm up both pairs of shackles. I find that one of the links in Aisha''s shackles is weakened. I snap it off with my right hand. Clink. She could have gotten out of those at any moment, but she didn''t. Hm. Aisha shrugs with a small smile when I confront her.


    ¡°Can''t keep this girl down.¡± Aisha chuckles.


    ¡°Would you stop testing me, Shade?¡± I say, rubbing my temples.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± She sighs. ¡°Look, you have to realize I could have escaped, I''ve had several chances when you were gone doing whatever it is you do in Meiridin. Tsek isn''t exactly a jailer.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t work in your favor.¡± I grunt. ¡°You want to use me so it''s in your interest to stick around. You probably calculated that I would either run or hunt you down if you disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± Aisha sighs. ¡°What can I do to make you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I''ve answered that already, Aisha.¡± I pause. ¡°Or maybe I said it to Vikiana. Whatever, I''m tired. Either way, I''ll trust that you won''t mess this up when we succeed and you haven''t fucked up.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Aisha nods in understanding.


    ¡°Speaking of which. Tsek!¡± I call out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He turns to me with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Are you up to stealing something from a Shade?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He agrees. ¡°What''s the job?¡±


    ¡°This one will explain it to you.¡± I tell him, glancing at Aisha. ¡°And she''ll train you to do it.¡±


    ¡°I will?¡± The Shade blinks.


    ¡°Yes, and he better return with the schematics and without a scratch or anyone tailing him because, otherwise, you''ll become useless to me Aisha.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I suppose he has some experience, it shouldn''t be too difficult.¡± She sighs.


    Making the two of them spend time together isn''t exactly optimal but I don''t want to go anywhere near that other Shade''s stash in case there are traps there that Aisha could walk me into.


    I take Aisha into the bedroom and set a pair of runic shackles around her wrists. I don''t activate the runic construct, no need to take the risk since we have two of these to spare so it won''t matter if she messes with this one.


    It feels like I''m losing control but I''m still confident that Vikiana and Aisha will act in their self-interest, which remains aligned with my goals for now. The three of them go to sleep so I settle on a chair with two pairs of runic shackles that I lock around my wrists and ankles.


    I train to open the shackle''s four braces all at once until the sun rises, using my flow as it regenerates. Come morning, I take Tsek''s place in the main room''s bunk and wink out.


    --- --- ---


    Tsek wakes me up for lunch, we devour a simple gruel together. He then resumes guarding the prisoners while I wash up and do our laundry in the kitchen. He actually tries to sneak a peek from his post while I do but I saw that coming and settled in a corner.


    Once I''m done, I free Vikiana and Aisha so that they can work on altering a pair of runic shackles. I wouldn''t put my trust in them for that if I didn''t have another solution. I wouldn''t even let them do it if I could do it myself.


    I now realize how difficult it is to hold someone prisoner because of the many possibilities that flow offers, which makes me worried about my plan. Perhaps I truly am underestimating the institute. I shake my head. I don''t think so, their defenses depend on flow to counter flow.


    My thoughts are interrupted by Tsek who walks out of the kitchen bare-chested. His pecs and abs are chiseled and not too developed. There is an almost but not quite feminine quality to that kind of musculature. I was wrong, I can appreciate that about as much as his green eyes.


    ¡°You getting bolder.¡± I note.


    ¡°Interested?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Tsek says, bringing his hand to his chest with a good-natured smile.


    He is getting bolder, a result of living in close proximity perhaps. That or he really needs to get laid. Could be my symbiont messing with my relationships. Although, if it''s a defensive mechanism, I don''t think it is doing anything right now. And if it acts on my feelings of fear or desire, then it doesn''t apply now either.


    It''s killing me. I push the thought away again. Celyz can fix it if she can''t remove it; I trust her; I trust that she didn''t know. In the meantime, I''ll apply a strengthening and nourishing construct to my heart in battle.


    ¡°Want to train?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agree. ¡°We might not have long, I think the other two are almost done.¡± I add.


    Tsek goes to pick up the wooden swords and hands one over to me, not putting a shirt on. I smirk and switch the weapon to my left hand to swing high to low. He raises his own to block, which leaves his bare chest open. I use the flat of my right palm to slap his abs.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He yelps, looking down at the bright red mark on his belly.


    ¡°And that''s why you wear a shirt.¡± I grin.


    He responds by throwing a stab, using a lion strike. He sets his right foot too far forward so I deviate the attack to the right with a flick of my wrist and advance, setting my left foot behind his right heel.


    Tsek slashes at me to force me to pull back but his blade is too close to do any damage, even if it was real, so I let it hit my right side. When it does, I take one more step forward and close my elbow on his wrist, imprisoning it between my right arm and my flank.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Stabbing is all well and good, but... hey!¡± I exclaim in outrage.


    Tsek has let go of his wooden sword and is trying to feel my breast up. I release his wrist and pull my right hand back to punch him. Too late, my surprise cost me precious seconds and his left fist hits me square in the jaw.


    I see yellow stars and my back impacts something solid. I recover almost immediately but find that I''m down on the ground. Tsek is approaching to poke at my heart with his blade, one of the spar''s victory conditions. That little thief!


    I slap his sword aside with my left limb, and swipe at his legs with my sword a moment later. He loses his footing and drops to my side. I hop over, setting my knee on his right arm to stop him from retaliating, and finally place my wooden blade on his throat.


    ¡°Was sure that would work.¡± He groans.


    ¡°It almost did. Not sure whether to hit you or compliment you for improvising.¡± I note.


    ¡°Improvising, right.¡± Tsek says, looking away. I punch his stomach. ¡°Oof.¡± He coughs.


    ¡°Is that how you treat a friend?¡± I question him.


    ¡°You think of me as a friend?¡± He asks with a wide grin.


    I blink and realize that I do. He took advantage of my vulnerable position to take a peek but didn''t do anything else. I hadn''t even threatened him or told him about the lightning constructs that would have struck us if he delayed so it was a choice on his part, whether he realized it or not.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I nod. ¡°That won''t last if you try that again.¡±


    ¡°You did tell me that all''s fair to win.¡± He replies with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°You need to get laid.¡± I groan.


    ¡°... you offering?¡± He asks after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°No.¡± I sigh and get back up on my feet. ¡°You aren''t going to let that go, are you?¡±


    ¡°After what I saw yesterday, it''s hard to.¡± Tsek tells me honestly.


    ¡°I thought we cleared the air about this.¡± I say.


    He takes a deep breath, seemingly gathering his courage. Tsek then gets up and sets his sword on the table. He makes his way to the bedroom and closes the door before walking back, pointing me at the kitchen.


    I follow him, not looking forward to whatever he has to say because I''ll have to shut him down again, perhaps even more firmly than before. Tsek gets to the water barrel and opens it, he uses the ladle to take a sip of water.


    ¡°There are a lot of mixed signals about you.¡± He finally says.


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, frowning.


    Tsek turns red and falls silent, the question seems to throw him off-balance. I glance around. I find the clean shirt he chose not to put on, grab it, and throw it at him. He puts it on, regaining some composure.


    ¡°Look, just because you saw me naked doesn''t mean I''ll...¡± I start.


    ¡°It''s not that!¡± He cuts me off. ¡°Or it is but not like you think.¡± He fumbles.


    ¡°Alright, explain.¡± I say.


    ¡°I saw you masturbating.¡± He blurts out. ¡°It was an accident, but I didn''t turn back as fast as I could...¡± He stops. ¡°And to be entirely honest, I heard the bed creak but still opened the door.¡±


    I blush. He did see. I try to find something to say but what is there to respond to that? Tsek bites the insides of his cheeks, likely expecting me to blow up. He gains in confidence since I don''t say a word, what is there to say to that His penis is getting hard.


    ¡°That was just after that thing with that Director.¡± Tsek''s words pour out in a flurry. ¡°I was worried you got... I don''t know. I thought that Director did something bad to you, but then I saw you masturbating barely more than an hour later.¡± He pauses and discreetly shifts his erect penis up so that it doesn''t push against his pants so much, probably to hide it. ¡°You''re using sex as a way to get in the institute, aren''t you? You''re doing that instead of taking the Director as a hostage because you like that stuff, right Elizabeth?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blink. ¡°I''m not using sex to...¡±


    Oh, I see where he could have gotten that idea. I probably should have told him more, but how do I explain without revealing the symbiont. Tsek takes the fact that I stopped as an encouragement.


    ¡°I thought you kept asking what I wanted because you''re used to people helping because they want to use you but... maybe you also want it?¡± He asks hesitantly. His capacity to paint me through the lens of his desire is impressive, although not quite as far off as I''d like. ¡°That stuff excites you, the transaction. Aisha said so, well not exactly, she told me that you and Lady Lance are like that. You''re all about the give and take, it gets you going.¡± He ventures hopefully.


    ¡°You talked a lot about me, huh.¡± I reply to say something as I have no idea how to untangle the rest. ¡°I do enjoy that with her, yes. With her.¡±


    I enjoy anything with her. I would prefer a more normal relationship based on trust and desire when we inflict pain on each other, not transactions. That kind of thing is only between Leomi and Elizabeth, when she cheats on me with me. Loving her hurts so much, so good. I''ll devour whatever I can have of her, once I''ve broken her facade a little, or a lot.


    ¡°Well, I talked to Aisha before she, you know, tried to...¡± Tsek cuts himself off. ¡°Tried to do to me what you''re doing to the Director.¡± He finishes with an almost accusing tone.


    ¡°Look, Tsek. That''s not what I''m doing.¡± I object.


    Tsek definitely didn''t hear that I only enjoy that stuff with Leomi. I''ll just let him talk, find out where he''s going with this, find out if I trusted him too quickly. But first I need to strike that idea out of his mind.


    ¡°There is something about me that Suxen wants and that''s all I can tell you.¡± I continue. I try to lock eyes with him but the kid''s greens are turned down and gazing at my body. ¡°That''s how I''m getting inside the institute. It doesn''t have anything to do with sex, the Director isn''t the kind of person that would be swayed by that.¡±


    ¡°But you didn''t need to end up chained to the table, you got her alone in that building. You could have just taken her hostage and use her to get in the institute and her knowledge to disable the defenses.¡± Tsek argues.


    He is showing a remarkable capability to think on his feet considering how turned on he is... Yea, nope. He definitely thought of this all beforehand, played the scenario in his head and now it''s running away from him.


    I''m familiar with that, it''s how I convinced myself to ask a girl out and ruined my childhood as a consequence. Is that why I''m so tolerant? Tolerant, me? I almost laugh but manage to stop myself.


    ¡°Tsek, the institute belongs to the King, those inside aren''t loyal to the Director so that plan wouldn''t work.¡± I say but think of the Numbers and correct myself. ¡°Or at least most aren''t.¡±


    ¡°B, but you still mas... You were enjoying yourself right after that. It seems like a sex thing for you.¡± Tsek says. He raises his chin to face me. His expression is serious and he isn''t blushing as much. I''m still hot in the cheeks though, and I am most definitely not going to tell him about my reasons. He continues. ¡°And that''s okay, you do what you want. I''m not judging but the thing is that it''s part of those mixed signals.¡±


    ¡°You want something.¡± I note, knowing that he does and aware that I''m probably going to have to refuse which means he might just leave.


    ¡°I do. I''m not putting it as a condition for my help but I have desires too so it''s hard to...¡± He says.


    ¡°I can see that it''s hard, yes.¡± I interrupt with a wry comment, a tease to throw him off and buy me some time to think of a way out. Except Tsek recovers too quickly.


    ¡°It''s difficult because I want to learn from you, but I also...¡± He stops, flaring crimson.


    ¡°You also want to fuck me.¡± I finish for him.


    ¡°Yea, I really do.¡± Tsek admits in a short breath.


    ¡°It''s not going to happen.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know, you don''t like men.¡± He says, swallowing his saliva. ¡°But you also seem to be into the transactional sex thing.¡±


    ¡°You''re looking for a whore.¡± I comment harshly.


    ¡°I''m not!¡± He exclaims hurriedly, obviously fearful of my misinterpretation. ¡°I told you, it''s not a condition for my help. I''m just not sure if I should ask or not.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to need to explain yourself a lot better than this.¡± I utter coldly.


    My tone makes Tsek take a step back. Shortly after, a small drop of sperm rises out from the tip of his erect cock. He gulps. I sigh and take a chair to sit down. Apparently, he''s attracted to that violent side of me, Elizabeth Vil''s strength gets him off. I guess it shouldn''t be a surprise considering he likes me even after the slaughter on the galley.


    ¡°What were you going to ask?¡± I question.


    ¡°I want a blowjob.¡± He says, his penis bulging upward. ¡°Is there something I can do that would make you consider it?¡± He adds while exhaling a rough breath.


    ¡°What''s a blowjob?¡± I ask. Tsek trips up, taken completely off-guard by my response.


    ¡°It''s, um, when you u, use your mouth to p, pleasure s, someone else. A man.¡± He stutters.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nod. ¡°What''s it called for women?¡±


    ¡°I, I mean.¡± Tsek fumbles. ¡°A cunnilingus?¡± He says, almost asking a question.


    ¡°Doesn''t sound as good as blowjob.¡± I complain humorously.


    ¡°A, are you telling me no?¡± Tsek asks. His body temperature is lowering and his hard penis falls slightly.


    ¡°I''m thinking.¡± I say, which makes his erection come back, full on.


    I''m definitely not considering telling him what he can do for me to consider it since there isn''t anything that''ll make me consider it. I need an alternative, because I can see how much of a liability this is.


    Months ago, I would have criticized him, put this on account of men being led by their cocks as that was my experience when some the villagers, both kids and adults, deigned to harass me. But after how much my libido has influenced me, I can''t honestly let myself think that.


    Tsek is looking increasingly agitated and uncomfortable, not that it''s making him any less excited. I probably shouldn''t have said I''m thinking about it. Should I even do anything? It''s not like I owe him.


    ¡°I don''t think there''s a way for you to make me even consider it.¡± I end up telling him honestly. Tsek''s expression falls. ¡°I mean, would you give another guy a blowjob?¡±


    ¡°Would you give me one if I did?¡± He counters.


    ¡°Don''t answer a question by another.¡± I retaliate.


    ¡°I wouldn''t, no.¡± He admits. ¡°I would consider jerking another man off, though.¡± He adds, grasping at straws.


    I ignore the implied suggestion. This went past my tolerance for embarrassing conversations a while back. I get off my seat and walk back into the main room. Tsek follows after adjusting his pants.


    ¡°Can''t you just go to a brothel?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I could, but that''s not going to get you out from under my skin.¡± He tells me with conviction.


    ¡°Try.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°I will.¡± He sighs. ¡°But then I''ll find a way to impress you and change your mind.¡± Tsek adds with a confident grin that seems forced to me.


    ¡°Well, g.¡± I stop myself before wishing him ''good luck''. ¡°Go now, and have fun.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be thinki.¡± He pauses. ¡°I will.¡± Tsek tells me, running out the door.


    Was he about to say he''ll be thinking of me? At least he remembered not to tell me of his fantasies about me, that''s something... still, that request of his was definitely based on one.

 Alone.Ch45

    Having left the Exemplar and the Shade with their flow when I woke up unlike usual, I decide to check up on the state of their shackles before verifying their work on the runic shackles.


    I use fire like before to warm the metal, finding that they haven''t tampered with them, at least they didn''t do anything I can detect. Once I did that, they give me a quick rundown of what they did to the runic shackles.


    According to them, all I''ll need to do is slam the first links of the chain, the one welded to the braces, into a rune they point out and the weakened metal will be torn, destroying the disruption runic construct.


    I compare what the pair they altered to the other three intact ones and I don''t find any visible differences. Vikiana and I then step out, settling in the main room to train. However, she takes both wooden swords.


    ¡°Give me four portions and use your scimitar for now.¡± She instructs me.


    I do so despite the fact that I''ll have to keep track of how much energy she spends as we spar and that the flow I consume now won''t be available to me to assault the institute.


    I need to get stronger, to never again find myself at anyone''s mercy, so that I can''t be manipulated or used without consequence. To be free. Which is ironic considering I''ve been temporarily giving up on my freedom and will again to liberate Cetyz.


    ¡°Block this.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    She creates one of her kinetic cubes and gives me a second before launching it at me. It doesn''t have enough energy to knock me out but I''ll definitely feel the impact. I don''t try to dodge, as that construct homes in on its target even through walls, but I do jump back to buy time.


    I swiftly assemble a defensive construct with my guard up, expecting a surprise attack from the Exemplar to disrupt my concentration. Except she waits for me to extend my right hand out to block the cube before using a lion''s step to get in range and swing at me with both wooden swords.


    Blades from the left and right, cube in front. I almost freeze in indecision but, as I often do in these situations, I break my doubt by retaliating. I decide to rush straight at her, to pass in-between her swords before they close in, and punch at the cube to obliterate it early.


    All three attacks double in speed at the last moment, which wasn''t entirely unexpected. I feel her wooden sword guards his my sides, doing very little damage. The cube impacts my shoulder after slipping by my fist, releasing kinetic energy that is absorbed by my defensive construct.


    I swing my scimitar at her feet, forcing Vikiana to jump up because she is too close to leap out of my reach. I forcefully alter the arc of my swing into an upward slash that she cannot avoid in mid-air.


    The Exemplar blocks the scimitar by crossing the wooden swords and adding a defensive construct to reinforce them. Not only that, but the impact helps her retreat backward and reset the fight.


    ¡°Find a better solution than that to deal with this construct.¡± Vikiana tells me, creating another cube.


    ¡°Teach me.¡± I reply, frowning.


    ¡°What will you do next time you run into an unknown construct? Will you ask your enemy how to deal with it?¡± Vikiana questions with a raised eyebrow.


    I take hold of my long scimitar in both hands and swing at her before she can assemble another cube. She falls into a defensive stance, using her wooden swords to hit the side of my blade to parry my blows.


    ¡°Well, that''s one way to deal with it.¡± The Exemplar says with a corner smile.


    After a few exchanges like that where I fail to break through her defense, she launches a second cube at me. I''m too close to react it time and it hits my upper thigh, destroying my footwork.


    ¡°That would have broken your bone.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°I admit I''m cheating a little because we''re not going all out, I wouldn''t have been able to make that construct if we were using lion strikes but it doesn''t change the fact that you can only press someone for so long before they find the small opening they need to make a construct and disrupt the flow of battle.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± I nod. ¡°Once more.¡±


    I fail a few more times after that until I figure out that the most efficient way to deal with that construct is to simply detonate it before it hits me. I try using a lightning construct, which simply goes through it with no effect. I then attempt an air-blade with the same result.


    In the end, because it''s the last cube Vikiana can make before she runs out of energy, I decide to swing at the cube with my scimitar and a half-portion of unstructured flow with the intent of triggering the cube. My blade makes the construct detonate, too far to do any damage but the consequence of using my weapon is that the Exemplar lands a blow on my arm unhindered.


    ¡°Congratulations, it only cost you an arm and a leg.¡± Vikiana says, smiling. ¡°The perfect solution would have been to launch a low-powered defensive construct optimized for kinetic energy with a trickle of unstructured flow to trigger the cube.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°It didn''t cross my mind to combine both to save energy, or use that construct outside my body.¡±


    We continue sparring normally from then, using very little flow. The Exemplar makes me alternate between defense and offense during the next few hours, only allowing me to take a breather when she lectures me on my tactical choices.


    When on the attack, she demands that I focus on mobility and unpredictability rather than on taking risks to land a fatal blow. When on the defense, she demands the contrary, that I only retaliate when I am certain of killing in a single stroke.


    ¡°If they do manage to put you on the defensive, your goal should be to find the space to go back on offense but if you see an opportunity to strike one down, take it.¡± She tells me. ¡°You''ll be outnumbered so your opponents will focus on pressuring you until you crack and give them an opening. To that aim, they''ll leave themselves open to your attacks as long as that doesn''t put their lives in danger. If you take those chances to injure them, you might succeed a few times, at best, but at some point you''ll slip and take a hit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°What can you tell me to defeat Suxen''s escort?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, to be honest.¡± The Exemplar admits. ¡°The one I struck down saw my blows coming which means that she either allowed me to land them or she was too slow to react.¡±


    ¡°It might be because she wasn''t given any specific orders.¡± I venture a guess. ¡°That Director gave overly detailed instructions, like you would to a reluctant child.¡±


    ¡°I think you''re partly correct, she was slow because there was no order to follow but I doubt that these ''Numbers'' need to be told exactly what to do in a fight, they would make lousy soldiers if they did.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°I believe that they''re taught to battle as a unit, the more of them there are, the more dangerous they will be. Especially if they''re high enough on these drugs that they''ll give their lives up to create an advantage for their unit.¡±


    ¡°Does that change my course of action?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. If you have an opening to kill one, you have to take it. You could even entirely get away with it if you know that there is a counter-attack coming and plan accordingly.¡± She answers and then raises her two swords. ¡°Enough resting.¡±


    ¡°This scimitar is heavy and we''ve been at it for hours.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Tough.¡± Vikiana replies flatly.


    She starts with a kick to my left knee, which I block by raising that leg. I counter with a stabbing attack that she easily sidesteps. She brings both arms back, crossing them in front of her torso, taking a stance to throw two horizontal backhanded slashes. I pull my head back and move forward to block both wooden blades... except she isn''t swinging.


    ¡°Stop.¡± She tells me as I switch to offense.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, puzzled.


    ¡°Did you notice what you just did?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I read your attack so you didn''t launch it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, you didn''t.¡± Vikiana shakes her head.


    She proves it by showing me her left hand''s grip on the wooden sword. Instead of her fingers being wrapped around the handle, the pommel of the sword is set inside her palm.


    I realize that she was preparing to switch to a reverse grip which means that instead of a backhanded slash coming from my left it would have been a stabbing attack I was completely unprepared for.


    ¡°You need to use that construct of yours to make sure that your opponents are doing what you see them do.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°I was using it, but there is a limit to how much I can process.¡± I gripe. ¡°I would have caught the change in grip in time to react, I think.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt that you would have been able to but that would have put you on the back foot.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I nod. ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I actually didn''t stop to criticize you. Well, not only.¡± Vikiana notes with humor. ¡°I was going to ask why you pulled your head away.¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± I pause and think back. ¡°Hm. I think it''s because it felt dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She gives me one of her rare smiles. ¡°That''s the same kind of instinct you get from banging your head against a low hanging ceiling several times, after a while, you dodge without thinking.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like a compliment.¡± I comment wryly.


    ¡°It isn''t one, it''s the result of training. You moved your weakest point out of reach which limited my avenues of attacks.¡± She says while raising her swords. ¡°Now, let''s keep banging that head while you get used to the weight of that weapon.¡±


    The weight isn''t actually an issue, apart from digging into my stamina, it''s amusingly the fact that the long scimitar is balanced and that I''m not completely used to that yet.


    It''s a lot less difficult to handle than my hammer was at the beginning. That makes me just as dangerous as I was with it. Perhaps more because of the Exemplar''s training. I can''t wait to get to the same level of familiarity with this scimitar than I had with my hammer.


    It is especially easy to spin this weapon around my body to strike at anything in my range, although Vikiana has poked enough holes in that method that I wouldn''t consider using it without a defensive construct.


    The rest of the afternoon is rough, I seem to pick up bruises by the dozen. Vikiana assures that I''m learning a lot even if it doesn''t seem like it. I do believe that, but the enthusiasm she shows teaching me those instincts by battering me confirmed, to me at least, that Leomi definitely takes from her mother.


    ¡°I think you''re the best student I''ve ever had.¡± Vikiana tells me after I slip through a flurry of swings.


    ¡°I am?¡± I ask, baffled. ¡°What did you do to the rest?¡±


    ¡°I only give out as much as you can handle and learn from.¡± She replies with a frown, looking insulted.


    Tsek returns soon after, providing me with an excuse to put an end to the training. Which is good considering that I think Vikiana was about to prove to me that she''s holding back.


    He seems drunk, his shirt is on backward. He crashes into a chair and blinks a few times before resting his forehead on the table. I don''t know what he drank but I am rather thankful that I don''t have my symbiont''s sense of smell.


    ¡°I saw adolescents throwing rotten stuff at the institute.¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I say.


    ¡°They didn''t call the guard.¡± Tsek grunts. ¡°The man at the front door, a concierge I think ''cuz he dressed like one. He came out and the kids ran away screaming.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. That doesn''t tell me much. ¡°Thanks, it helps.¡±


    I have dinner alone with Aisha and Vikiana as Tsek falls asleep on the table. I pick him up by the collar and settle him in the bunk before settling down at the table to spend the night practicing to open the runic shackles with air-blades.


    By morning, my reserve has almost regenerated back to half so I wait for it to hit that mark before waking Tsek up and going to sleep. I''ve consumed three forth of my flow in two days, which is acceptable.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up to Tsek practicing his lion strikes while he watches the two prisoners, who aren''t nearly as secure as I thought them to be but I can''t think of a solution that goes beyond all the constructs I leave with Tsek to guard them.


    In the end, I have to believe that the benefits we all stand to gain are enough to keep this plan from being derailed. I consider freeing the two of them, not trusting them but showing goodwill in the hopes that they''ll reciprocate.


    I decide against it because Aisha may very well have overstated her chances in escaping. Vikiana has been steadfast in holding to her end of the deal, the risks involved in offering incentive are too high to justify the possible benefits.


    Tsek''s newfound resolve to impress me is showing up in his redoubled enthusiasm to improve himself through non-stop training. That assuages my fear that he''ll become a liability but I can''t quite relax about it considering what he wants from me.


    Still, he made it clear it wasn''t a condition to his friendship and help so I go out feeling rather secure about leaving him alone with the other two. I make my way past the structure where I store my flow and, as I do, I transfer my entire reserve, which adds up to about eighty percent of my maximum after a night''s sleep.


    Once that''s done, I make my way to a mid-sized tavern just outside the slums and gather information about who rules Meiridin at the moment. I am told that the old Chancellor holds regency over the Kingdom while King Cenwalh leads the army.


    I push a little and, if I can believe what I''m told, the man is no fan of the institute, not that it means he cares for the slums. It is well known that he has pushed to cut the resources dedicated to the institute and reassign them to more productive pursuits.


    That''s interesting, he might be slow in helping the institute when it comes under attack or be uncooperative. It isn''t something I can count on or use, but that''s good news nonetheless. I take the opportunity to confirm the rumor of a Rykz Princess being held in the institute, that it is the cause of the war.


    Many ask me how I could know that. I tell them that I can''t answer because it''ll expose me, I do give them as many details on the succession of events as I can but leave the Templar''s names out of it. I then leave the tavern, considering that it''ll have more impact to behave mysteriously since I can''t use Elizabeth Vil.


    Before returning, I make a detour to check the leyline from the Palace to the institute and try to follow it. Unfortunately, I lose track of it after a few streets as it plunges too deep underground for me to detect the vague impression of emptyness that my symbiont''s sense communicates to me.


    Back at the house, I find Tsek and Aisha at the table. She is in her runic shackles, and tied to her chair, while Tsek is trying to pick the lock of another pair of shackles with a knife that has a broken blade.


    The two are getting along too well for my taste. I really don''t like it but considering my recent confrontations with both, I think it wouldn''t be good to interject or meddle so I leave them alone.


    I try to keep an ear on them while I train with Vikiana but she notices my wavering focus and rips into me about my lack of discipline. Tsek and I train out various skills until nightfall when he goes to sleep with our two teachers.


    During the week that follows, not much happens. I don''t find any more attempts to escape on Aisha''s part. My skill in handling my scimitar grows by leaps and bounds thanks to the Exemplar.


    Tsek gets so good at picking locks that he becomes able to remove the runic shackles off from his wrists. I try my hand at it but find that I lack years of practice at minute work to acquire the necessary dexterity in the short amount of time available to us.


    My stockpile of flow is steadily growing and that makes me realize that I''m somewhat stalling, pushing the decision to set another meeting with the Director back because it shook me that much the first time.


    I make the call to organize one a day later but to warn her mere hours before it occurs to give her as little time as possible to prepare. I select and rent a warehouse near the docks, a place very far from where we''ll rendezvous with Suxen, unlike the first building which was located nearby.


    The only piece of furniture I leave inside the warehouse, apart from the large and wide shelves, is a large chair. To be ready for the worst, I cut my symbiont''s wrist above the wooden chair and spread the viscous brown blood that pours out so that it is absorbed. I then hide many lightning constructs in the walls and underground with delayed activation.


    I return to the warehouse an hour before sending the letter to the institute to make sure that I still have control over my symbiont''s blood. I find that I do despite my worry that it may decay or that flow will stop considering it part of me, I avoid thinking about what it could mean that my symbiont is that interlinked with my being.


    With all in place, I create a large air-blade inside of which I place my scimitar. I then make the construct fly to the top of a shelve, out of sight. I give it a conditional segment to delay activation. I consider adding an armor-piercing construct but judge it unnecessary.


    I go back and send Tsek out to hire a messenger to drop the letter at the institute. Waiting for him to return, I set my mask and hooded cloak on, mentally preparing to withstand another hour under that madwoman''s thumb.


    This time, I''ll need to maintain better control of myself than the last as I have the capability to escape but cannot allow myself to unless things get too far off-plan that I absolutely need to.

 Alone.Ch46

    We meet Director Suxen in an alley barely a hundred meters away from the building where I stashed my flow. I chose this one because we can retreat there if something goes wrong.


    Tsek stands vigil from the roofs while Aisha, Vikiana, and I hide in the streets below out of sight from the crossing we told her to meet us at. Tsek can easily warn us when they get in range.


    As we wait for Suxen to arrive, the Exemplar makes use of the time to continue training me in hand-to-hand combat. She shows me various holds to break or submit my opponents while I''m shackled. We spar in slow-motion to avoid exerting ourselves.


    It''s difficult to tell which one of us wins at slow speeds but I do more often than not considering Vikiana can''t counter my symbiont''s strength, the best she can do is match it with a strengthening construct.


    I also have an advantage as my symbiont''s range of movement is inhuman and it can set its bones back in their sockets by itself. These things don''t change the fact that Vikiana''s skill is far above mine.


    One of my worries rears its head again, the fact that getting trained by the Exemplar means that she is getting a very, very, good idea of what my weaknesses are.


    It is no longer in general terms, as it was before when she criticized the way I do battle, she has now acquired an intimate knowledge of my habits and thought processes whether I attack or defend.


    Although, that works both ways as demonstrated during this little training session. If it comes to a fight between us, I must either take her out at long-range with flow or engage her at very close range where I can leverage my symbiont''s advantages.


    ¡°Heads up!¡± Tsek calls out. ¡°Twelve of them this time, counting the Director, no one else in sight.¡±


    The three of us perk our heads up, Aisha takes the lead while Vikiana stands behind me. Twelve, so one more. The Shade throws me a glance. I wait until I detect the Director enter my other sense''s range to give Aisha permission with a nod.


    She walks out of the alley. I follow after nervously adjusting my mask over my face and activating the runic shackles around my wrists. Through my sense, I detect Vikiana taking a deep breath.


    Suxen is standing in-between two of her Numbers, four and six. There is a satchel around her shoulder, inside that bag are various glass containers, some full, some empty, and a frightening amount of sharp blades.


    The other eight members of her escort are dispersed behind them. The composition is identical to last time as far as I can tell, half men with two-handed long-swords, half women with short swords and shields. All of them wear dark cloaks.


    The eleventh is carrying Suxen''s book with both hands and is obviously not one of her guards as he wears the same kind of white blouse as she does, except a little shorter. His gaze is alert and worried, in sharp contrast with Suxen''s inscrutable personality.


    ¡°Let''s go, there is work to do.¡± The Director declares with a polite smile. ¡°I''m bringing my assistant, number four, and number six. Non-negotiable, he is necessary to speed this up.¡± I ruffle my shackles to signal my agreement to the Shade.


    ¡°One hour from when we arrive at the warehouse.¡± Aisha replies.


    We make our way out of the slums in silence. The assistant trails behind the group, often throwing looks at my back. He''s either a really good actor or so jittery that I doubt he''ll be a threat.


    My worry is that he''s male and I''ve inferred from Aisha''s comments that the Shade posted in Meiridin is also male but that''s true for half the population so it isn''t much to go on. I try to keep my attention on him nevertheless but Suxen''s frightening smile makes it very difficult.


    It takes us a good half-hour for our group of seven to get to the warehouse, I''m not counting Tsek because he is to stay behind for ten minutes to ensure that the rest of Suxen''s escort isn''t following us and only then rejoin us by taking a convoluted route.


    Suxen sends her two Numbers inside first and then follows with her assistant. Since she doesn''t have eyes on me, I deactivate the runic shackles and set the timers for the constructs I set all around the warehouse to countdown from an hour. If we went in first, I could have done that as well.


    I walk inside and find that the assistant is dusting a shelf''s lowest rung while Suxen flips through her book''s pages. Once the man is done, she deposits her satchel and book on it.


    ¡°The chair will do, four, six, set the specimen down on it.¡± Suxen orders offhandedly without even looking over her shoulder.


    The two women turn to me in sync, they walk around me, dead-eyes locked on my shoulders. They seize and drag me over to the chair, forcefully making me sit down in it.


    ¡°Four remove the specimen''s clothes, six secure the specimen while four does so. Once done, use your runic shackles to secure the specimen''s wrists to the corresponding armrest and the ankles to the corresponding leg chair.¡± The Director instructs.


    I had hoped that I wouldn''t end up naked again as she quickly lost interest in my intimacy last time. Regardless, it isn''t unexpected. I close my eyes and focus on my breathing.


    It doesn''t help as I can only detect what''s happening more clearly through my symbiont''s sense. It has grown into such an integral part of me that, unless my eyes are open, I cannot shut it out.


    The numbers strip me bare, sleeve glove last, before taking three other pairs of runic shackles out to chain me to the chair. Suxen absently waves her hand at the chair to reinforce the wood with a construct.


    Thankfully, my mask remains. I might have killed them all here and now if they removed it. I can tolerate Aisha because as much as I don''t trust her, and despite what Vikiana told me, I truly think that there are limits to how far she''ll go.


    Not to mention that her affection for Cecil isn''t faked. She was prepared to defend the Madame and attack me to do so despite the fact that, even then, I don''t doubt she suspected that I was a Rykz creation.


    The Director, on the other hand, I cannot tolerate living after seeing my face. I suddenly notice something I''ve dreaded seeing on a human''s face for so long. The look of horror on the assistant''s face as his lock onto my left shoulder and arm.


    He didn''t even spare a glance at my chest or thighs. The man is completely aghast by the sight of my symbiont. His cheek''s lower in temperature, he is paling. It takes all I have to grit my teeth and push away the superposition of Leomi''s face, gazing at me with the same expression. I shiver and tremble like I''m standing in snow.


    ¡°It appears that the specimen is frightened.¡± Suxen observes. ¡°I will not tolerate distractions, Francis. If you cannot handle the aphrodisiac, perhaps you will be better suited to work in the third laboratory.¡±


    ¡°Don''t send me to the zoo, I would never find that abomination attractive!¡± The assistant, Francis, exclaims with wide fearful eyes.


    ¡°Abomination.¡± Suxen repeats coldly. ¡°We are scientists, Francis, not zealots. This specimen represents advances in fields we''ve barely even defined yet. Now, take a.¡± She pauses.


    The Director suddenly takes her runic glasses out of her front pocket and walks up to me. She sets them on her nose and injects flow into the runes before leaning over my symbiont to touch it with the tip of her finger.


    ¡°Odd. The parasite is not deploying the aphrodisiac.¡± Suxen comments. ¡°Was I incorrect to think it was triggered by the specimen''s fear? The specimen wasn''t ovulating last week so that cannot be it.¡± She ponders for a moment. ¡°Shade, can the specimen still ovulate?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Aisha asks back.


    ¡°It seems like something one would think to check after finding such a specimen.¡± Suxen replies, disconcerted by our lack of curiosity.


    I hadn''t thought of that. Not that having kids was ever a consideration for me. I''ve considered the idea of adopting one when I got older, and Father got too old for hard work.


    Mostly because I feared that I would end up alone than because a child could help with farm work. At the time, I didn''t think I would ever be able to find someone. It seemed to me that raising a child would be a good way to fill that void, or the only way available to me.


    ¡°It''s just an arm, it wouldn''t hinder her ability to bear a child.¡± Vikiana affirms.


    ¡°What would you know of this, Exemplar?¡± Suxen rebukes.


    ¡°I have a daughter.¡± Vikiana replies with a spark of pride in her eyes.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°And that qualifies you to speak, how?¡± The Director sneers.


    Vikiana ignores her to turn to me with a reassuring smile. I don''t think it would bother me to find out I can''t have children but it warms my heart that she thinks it would and tries to comfort me. That simple gesture helps a little, it allows me to fight back against the trembling of my limbs.


    Except, now that I''ve seen the face that the assistant made, I cannot get the terrifying image of my Lady turning away from me with disgust. It might be irrational, but he is the first ''normal'' human who has seen it.


    The rest were Templars and a Shade, hardened warriors and an agent who infiltrated Rykz territory. Lance is one too, but she holds no love for the Rykz, perhaps even hatred. I cannot fathom her accepting me like this, it is already difficult for me to believe that she would want to be with a cripple for long.


    After all, the vow she broke only mentioned messing me up, no more. It''ll be difficult enough to break past her resolve not to be with me. I''ll be no one. Thrown away. I''ll end up alone.


    I am almost thankful for the distraction when Suxen lays a hand on my lower belly. She sends a very small and diffuse construct inside, around my ovaries. It doesn''t infiltrate or cause pain, but this remains another violation I''ll have to make her pay for.


    ¡°No damage, the specimen''s reproductive organs appear functional at first inspection.¡± Suxen speaks up.


    Francis picks up a quill and writes down in the book. The Director pulls her construct back and takes hold of my knees to split them apart. She throws a rapid glance at my sex before releasing my legs and seizing my jaw, pushing my mask slightly up with the back of her hand for a quick visual teeth inspection, she then takes a look into my ears.


    ¡°No discernible changes from last week.¡± She tells Francis.


    The Director assembles a large construct, the same one she used last time to probe me. After a minute of scanning my body, a frown appears on her face, her polite smile finally fades from her lips.


    ¡°Bring me my notes, Francis. I need to take a look at my points of reference.¡± Suxen calls out.


    The assistant walks over, avoiding to look at me, traits reflecting his distaste at approaching me. He hands the book over to the Director who instructs him to measure my hair and nails while she reads.


    Francis takes a string out of his pocket, which is marked every millimeter. He takes a single step in my direction before stopping short when his eyes fall on me. He jams the string back in his pocket and throws a stealthy glance at Suxen.


    Finding that she isn''t paying any attention to him, the assistant shapes a construct which he applies over my hair and nails. He quickly obliterates it and tells Suxen how long my hair and nails are.


    ¡°That is inconsistent with how long they should be, were the specimen aging faster. This is a step in the direction of proving that the parasite can alter the specimen''s metabolic rate in function of what benefits it.¡± Suxen nods.


    Does that mean my symbiont is killing me but not all the time? I find no time to ponder on the matter as Suxen takes a scalpel out of her pocket and suddenly stabs me right where one of the tendrils fused with my abdominal muscles. My symbiont tried to react and stop it but the runic shackle doesn''t have enough slack so it didn''t even come near stopping her.


    ¡°Arh.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Impressive reflexes, note that down Francis.¡± Suxen comments. ¡°And bring me the containers I told you to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Suxen!¡± Aisha shouts.


    ¡°I am testing the degree to which the parasite has integrated the host specimen.¡± The Director explains absently.


    She punctuates her words by twisting the scalpel in my wound, making me scream in pain. I deal with it and stop my symbiont from injecting its cool substance into my body. I do not want the Director to know about it.


    I can deal with pain, I know pain. My Lady, don''t leave me. My wandering, delirious, thoughts are interrupted by my symbiont, it feels like it''s silently whining at me as it tries to heal our injury because the blade impaling its tendril and my abs is causing it trouble.


    ¡°The blood is viscous, it resembles sap, same as the Princess and the drones.¡± Suxen observes. She then pulls the scalpel out and dips her pinky finger into the injury. She brings it up to her mouth and tastes it. ¡°Sugary.¡±


    ¡°You''d confirmed that before, no?¡± Francis asks.


    ¡°Indirectly.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Should I make a cut? That so-called Princess starved every time we bled it and ate whatever we gave her.¡± Francis says.


    ¡°Let''s see if the specimen does so on its own first.¡± The Director denies.


    What did they do to Celyz'' sister, to Cetyz? I shake my head out of it to inspect what they''re about to do to me. The assistant has two glass jars, one in each hand. The first contains a slab of meat while the second is empty. Francis hands the first one over and Suxen opens it.


    ¡°Open the parasite''s hand, specimen, and eat it.¡± She orders me.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Aisha intervenes. ¡°What''s in it?¡±


    ¡°It''s only meat.¡± The Director replies.


    ¡°If she ends up drugged, this will be the last you''ll see of us, Director.¡± Aisha threatens.


    ¡°It is beef, Shade.¡± Suxen utters impatiently. ¡°The drones and the Princesses have a similar makeup, it is necessary to do some tests to determine the parasite''s origin.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean you can''t tell?!¡± Aisha exclaims.


    ¡°I just told you I can by running tests, do not interrupt me again with such inane remarks.¡± Suxen declares and turns back to me. ¡°Open that left hand, specimen, or I will bleed you and then the parasite.¡±


    I do so and she drops the slab of meat into my palm. I close my fingers around it and tell my symbiont to eat, which calms it down. It begins exuding its clear milky saliva through the pores of its rubbery brown skin to eat the slab of meat.


    ¡°Drones cannot eat like this.¡± Francis comments.


    ¡°Indeed. The parasite has tendrils so this was a foregone conclusion but that doesn''t mean we should stop seeking confirmation.¡± Suxen replies. ¡°Take a sample and then prepare the pincers.¡±


    Francis makes a grimace as he uses a thin slab of wood to take a bit of my symbiont''s saliva and then drops it in the empty jar. He then puts it away in the Director''s satchel. He comes back with a pair on thin, flat-headed scissors.


    Suxen takes it and proceeds to jam the tool into the scalpel wound she made. I cry out. She ignores me to seize the tendril she injured. She then tries to pull it out, unsuccessfully for several reasons.


    The slippery blood, my symbiont''s struggles, and the fact that the end of the tendril is fused to my abs. The issue is that the attempt causes no end of distress to my symbiont and I have to smother my own to soothe it which forces me to set my anxiety about Leomi aside to be in the present, to not only control myself but help and reassure my symbiont.


    An anxiety that has only been growing with the time I''ve spent apart and worried about us, alone. I feel a sharp pain where my left breast was, realizing with a delay that I dozed off.


    The Director hands the scalpel she used to open my flesh over to Francis and takes back the pair of flat-headed scissors. She sets the heads into the cut and forces it wide open, tearing skin in the process.


    She then takes hold of one of the tendrils wrapped around my bones and pulls on it. I notice that Vikiana is looking away, pale. Aisha''s left hand is on her shoulder but she is keeping her eyes on me.


    I feel a burst of sexual desire. There is no possible doubt that this is my symbiont''s way of looking for help. Leomi. I try to plunge into my arousal, to use it as a way to pass time, but it fades as soon as it emerged.


    It is replaced by a deep feeling of loneliness and depression, which are my own. Before I can even attempt to settle my emotions, Suxen removes the slab of meat from my hand and I have to focus entirely on my symbiont, reassure it.


    The Director turns back to the tendrils in my chest, using a construct and her scissors. At the same time, Francis is surveying both my wounds with constructs of his own. I gather from their words that they''re trying to determine the rate at which my wounds are healing.


    I am not terribly surprised that the one on my abs is mending faster although they can''t say how much because the time frame available to them is too short. Vikiana pinches her lips at the complaint and turns to throw me a glance.


    I look down, away from her light blue eyes, unwilling to see her expression as her traits are now only a reminder of how alone I am. I do not know how long I stay like that on the chair, butchered on a small scale, but it can''t have been more than an hour.


    Can it? My constructs could have failed. Aisha could have betrayed me. She didn''t even know where... I wiggle in my shackles, fight them, giggle. Francis steps on my bare foot and barks something at me. I growl in return and he steps back.


    ¡°The hour is up, Suxen.¡± Aisha speaks up. ¡°Did you get what you needed?¡±


    ¡°I require a bit more of the specimen''s flow but yes.¡± The Director replies. ¡°Number six, open the right wrist shackle.¡± She pauses for a moment. ¡°Oh, and word of warning. Don''t touch the saliva coming out of the roots, if it''s anything like what the Princess uses, it contains a paralytic agent.¡±


    ¡°Roots?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°The fingers. See, no nails and the tips aren''t nearly as sensitive as ours. Those are roots.¡± Suxen replies.


    The woman approaches. I think to lash out, to use my constructs. I reach out when she unlocks the shackle. That small action requires concentration, enough that it wakes me up a little, allowing me to catch myself before I ruin my plan.


    I forcefully control my actions. No, I freeze them. I allow myself nothing, I take refuge in that void. I feel something cold touch my right palm. A vial of water. I send a trickle of flow inside and cut my link.


    I hear a bit of an argument between the Shade, the Exemplar, and the Director. I cannot split my focus so I smother myself once more. Alone.


    --- --- ---

 Alone.Ch47

    Leomi stands with Celyz'' ovaloid head in her left hand, slender fingers holding the head by the openings that allow Celyz to breathe. The sword that cut the head off at the neck is held in her right hand. Her grip on the weapon is so tight that her phalanxes turned white.


    Fear shakes me until I hazily recall that my... sister. That my sister has told me that such a thing would not kill her. Her headless body rises behind Leomi, tendrils slashing the air threateningly. Viscous brown blood burst up out of Celyz'' neck like from one of those fountains I saw in Meria and Meiridin.


    Leomi hasn''t noticed, she is focused on me, righteous fury in her light gray, almost white, irises. Celyz slashes at Leomi with her tendrils, they wrap around her neck, wrists, elbows. The Princess uses three of her tendrils to twist and turn the Countess'' right arm in different directions, literally and figuratively disarming her.


    Blood bursts out of Leomi''s shredded shoulder. The Countess immediately retaliates by delivering a left palm strike that collapses the Princess'' torso. Both fall to the ground. Blood pouring out of their wounds. They gasp for air and grasp for life, yet I cannot move.


    I am frozen by the choice offered to me is impossible. Which do I save? I am not given the time to reflect. They die when the question crosses my mind. Neither is moving, they are as dead as dead can they be. Both betrayed me. Left me alone.


    --- --- ---


    It was a dream, the most vivid dream I''ve ever had. The scariest one despite the fact that it only rehashes old fears about Leomi. Hic. I swallow and take a deep brea... Hic. I take a deep breath and try to rise. The runic shackles around my wrists and ankles prevent me to do so.


    I panic at first but soon realize that I am still in the chair. That is a good thing, not much time has passed since my mind shut down to preserve itself from madness and insanity. I giggle at that thought. If I could ward off those two afflictions in that way, I wouldn''t have awoken in Celyz'' arms the morning after my Lady broke our vow, would never have awoken.


    I inspect my surroundings, finding Vikiana and Aisha arguing with the Director still. How could that be? It felt like I slept for hours but it''s only been a few minutes at the most?


    Vikiana rises her heel and brings it down, startling both Director and Shade. She barks something and the Director''s polite smile twists onto her lips. Aisha replies, apparently in agreement with the Exemplar.


    The Director flips around and departs. I have a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach, I intellectually realize it is paranoia but I cannot shake the feeling so I do not wait for them to come free me.


    I assemble four tiny blood-blades and make small cuts in my wrists. I focus entirely on my flow, shaping the constructs to guide the blood leaking out of my wounds towards the locks. I set the blood-blades in position inside the locks and turn, opening the shackles.


    The first thing I do is reset the conditional timers on all the lightning constructs in the warehouse, finding that I felt the hour short because it was, there were a few minutes left before they activate.


    I rise from the chair, naked like the day I was born. Dark orange blood is leaking out of the injuries in my chest and belly. The result of red and brown mixing. I tell my symbiont that it can now act without reserve, its tendrils jerk into action, closing the wounds and starting to heal itself.


    It understood well that what we can do must be hidden from the Director. Aisha and Vikiana head back inside. The Shade signals to Tsek, watching the warehouse from a roof, that he must remain outside.


    He doesn''t listen, why would he? They are prisoners and he probably guessed that I''m inside without clothes, my body exposed for him to see. He has the justification and motive not to listen.


    I lean down and grab my soft leather sleeve glove. I slip it on just as Aisha and Vikiana walk inside. I control myself, I don''t let the paranoia or desire to lash out because of my loneliness overtake me.


    ¡°Your opinion.¡± I utter sharply, implying that I have been listening in.


    The Exemplar''s hard traits soften somewhat at the question, likely reassured about my mental state. It destabilizes me, brings the irrational resentment I feel against her to the forefront. She stood there, twice, while I was... tortured by that Director, treated like less than a slave, handled like you would an animal.


    ¡°I don''t know exactly what she wants from you, but she is as interested in experimenting on you than in the data.¡± Aisha speaks up. ¡°She said that a fourth meeting will be unnecessary unless it happens in the institute where she has the facilities to... um, safely cut you open. So only one more.¡±


    It is likely a good thing that the Shade is the one to speak because I don''t feel the same thing for her than for the Exemplar as I expect betrayal from her. Betrayal. I shiver and activate the air-blade holding my scimitar, absent-mindedly correcting the trajectory I set it on earlier.


    The weapon is propelled off the shelve it rests on and flies towards my left hand which pulls the long scimitar out of the air without my asking it to. I battle the void of emptiness pounding in my chest, urging me to spill and bathe in the two women''s blood.


    ¡°You truly are gifted at manipulating flow.¡± The Exemplar speaks up.


    I tell my symbiont to calm down, that we are suffering for Celyz and for Leomi, which makes it all not only bearable but worth it for the future. It releases a burst of its cool substance and we relax. Soon, its tendrils undulate inside my flesh, making Aisha and Vikiana pale a little. They look at me with... worry.


    ¡°I''m not going to kill you.¡± I say.


    I detect Tsek about to enter the warehouse. I activate one of my lightning constructs for a split second, a small bolt strikes in-between him and the door. The Shade and Exemplar startle at the sound, my words don''t seem to have reassured them, on the contrary.


    ¡°Was that an option?¡± Aisha asks, trying to make the question sound casual.


    ¡°Is it starting to devour you, Jess... Elizabeth?¡± Vikiana asks tensely.


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''m in control.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Exemplar agrees, lies.


    I ponder for a second. They don''t seem to be afraid for themselves despite my making them think I heard it all, indicating it is likely the conversation they just had with Suxen mirrored the one they had the last time.


    ¡°Do you want to get cleaned up?¡± Aisha asks, pointedly avoiding to look at my bare body.


    ¡°Later.¡± I reply sharply.


    I pick up my clothes to dress up. As I do, the Shade looks away. Her real face shows discomfort, embarrassment, perhaps some repressed desire. I know why I would be attracted to her.


    Much as despite betrayal, I am clear-headed enough to realize that I am somewhat broken inside, I am not as bothered as I should be by people who want something from me, often at my expense. Tsek being the latest. Perhaps I surround myself with those kinds of people our of self-destructive impulses.


    ¡°We''ll be changing locations tonight.¡± I speak up. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Mid-afternoon.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Alright, then we go in circles to lose any possible tail and then go back to pick up our stuff.¡± I conclude. ¡°Tsek!¡± I call out.


    ¡°Don''t come in!¡± Vikiana intervenes.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We need to talk a bit.¡± The Exemplar tells me. ¡°Alone.¡±


    I frown. Did Aisha turn on me? Pass a secret message? Tsek walks inside, having ignored the Exemplar order. Good, at least he knows who he should listen to. Aisha doesn''t seem anxious about us two speaking,


    ¡°Take Aisha outside and guard her please, Tsek.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright, you okay?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Peachy.¡± I reply snappily.


    Tsek nods and steps out, keeping the warehouse''s door open for Aisha to follow. He is showing discipline, perhaps I should have said I would truly consider his request to reinforce his loyalty. But I resent manipulation so, if I did do that, I would have felt obligated to repay him later.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°What is it, Exemplar?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''ll be alright. Don''t let any idea that something''s wrong into your head when there are no signs that there''s an issue with you.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°What?¡± I blink.


    ¡°There is no reason to think you won''t be able to bear a child. You''re healthy and she didn''t find any damage.¡± She explains.


    ¡°The reason I won''t bear child has nothing to do with the state of my body.¡± I chuckle, angling my head sideways.


    Vikiana loses her spunk as I shove my ''predilection'' in her face. Her expression returns to that of a cold veteran. Her compassion as a mother fading as she realizes I care not.


    ¡°My daughter can''t make the sa...¡± She interrupts herself.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, it was petty. I apologize.¡± She replies.


    I shrug and point her at the shackles. She moves to remove them from the chair while I dismantle my constructs. Once done, we make to the door, before I open, I notice that Aisha''s hand is on Tsek''s forearm and I raise my own to tell Vikiana to wait.


    ¡°I told you no.¡± Tsek says firmly.


    ¡°No strings.¡± Aisha counters. ¡°I need this, she''s messing with me.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you can blame her when you''re the one attracted to her.¡± Tsek comments with a tolerant, irritating, smile.


    ¡°Well, it''s not her fault, per say, but...¡± Aisha sighs, holding her tongue on the specifics. ¡°I''m really not looking forward to reporting on this mission. I screwed up so bad.¡±


    ¡°Just omit stuff that makes you look bad.¡± Tsek shrugs.


    ¡°I can''t do that.¡± Aisha shakes her head. ¡°For the first time, I''m glad that I''m too unimportant to meet my Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you sent on that mission to capture the Princess?¡± Tsek asks. I notice that he hasn''t shaken her hand from his arm despite his earlier refusal.


    ¡°There''s a reason those who were sent weren''t from Kruzser. The University wasn''t confident that their product would work so deep in their territory and near their rulers so they picked people qualified enough to succeed but disposable enough that it wouldn''t weaken the Empire''s borders if we failed.¡± Aisha explains quietly.


    ¡°Oh. I''m sorry.¡± Tsek says.


    ¡°It''s fine. I did receive instructions directly from our Emperor after all.¡± She says, yet her expression lacks pride.


    ¡°How did you do that trick on the chains?¡± Tsek asks, changing the subject. I''m starting to suspect that he''s avoiding the subject of the Emperor.


    ¡°Took a week with what scraps of flow I had but it was a merging construct. I merged air into the iron.¡± Aisha shrugs.


    ¡°You did that while you were flirting with me?¡± Tsek questions, half-way impressed, half-way vexed.


    ¡°Well, you weren''t that hard for me.¡± Aisha says with a wink. Tsek''s cheeks rise in temperature. ¡°To trick.¡± She adds.


    She is so relaxed, it reminds me of when I spoke to her in the brothel when she was together with the other whores. Another victim of duty. I shake the compassionate idea out of my head.


    I''m inclined to truly believe that her errors were caused because she lost control and was desperate to fulfill her duty, to regain control because she feared making a mistake, like the one she alluded to with Cecil.


    I walk out with Vikiana as there is a lull in their conversation and we don''t have much time to waste. We make our way through the streets as a group, I take the same precautions as the last time except I elect not to go to an inn.


    When night falls, we head back to the house to eat and recover all our gear. The chest containing Vikiana''s plate armor being the most cumbersome. As they prepare for us to leave this place behind, I take the rag map out and use a piece of charcoal to draw a line between the Palace and the institute, where I observed the leyline.


    We''ll be looking for a place which isn''t too far from the leyline or the building where I store my flow. I also make a quick calculation on the amount that''ll be available to me in a couple of weeks.


    The maximum would be close to seven hundred portions but between maintaining the constructs to guard the prisoners, what I consume during training, and natural energy dispersion, it''ll likely be around five hundred.


    We spend the night exploring the line between the institute and the palace, there are many empty houses, shops, and workshops. I pick a run down shop which is still in the slums but close to where the leyline should pass.


    Tsek goes to sleep as soon as Aisha and Vikiana are secured in a large room which was used as storage before. Finally alone, I take my time to wash the blood off of my chest, belly, and wrists.


    My symbiont''s tendrils are already almost fully healed while the cuts Suxen made with her scalpel are quickly mending and don''t require a healing construct, thanks to the tendrils holding them shut.


    It isn''t too difficult to stay awake through the night, the short loss of consciousness I experienced seems to have recharged my batteries. By morning, my reserves are full and I notice with some anguish that they''ve risen to twenty-five portions.


    That''s good news for my plans, not so much for me. The wound Suxen inflicted to the tendril fused to my abs apparently caused it to further meld with me. I notice Aisha waking up as I am lost in thought, she checks on Vikiana first, finding the woman asleep.


    A stream of energy leaves her fingers and she starts shaping a construct. I squint and prepare to intervene, violently. It''s only a fire construct, but she knows that she is forbidden to even use that. I seize my scimitar, but before I can even get up, she calls me.


    I carefully shape a defensive construct, air-blades, and lightning constructs before making my way to the storage room. They both slept on the hard wooden floor, neither complained or seemed bothered.


    ¡°It''s cold.¡± She whispers. ¡°Can I activate this?¡±


    ¡°You should have asked me before even making it.¡± I frown.


    ¡°I wanted to get you in here.¡± Aisha shrugs. ¡°I''m don''t do well with rules if you hadn''t noticed.¡± She punctuates that declaration by activating the construct and setting it to float near the Exemplar. ¡°Let''s talk for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I''m tired, Shade.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well, so is she which is why I''m asking now.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Alright, you''ve peaked my curiosity.¡± I nod.


    I untie her, careful not to wake Vikiana up. We settle in front of a small chimney, the only place where we can cook since this isn''t a house. Aisha uses the rest of her flow to light it on fire.


    ¡°Amand told you to present yourself at the Temple a month after the end of hostilities, correct?¡± She asks. I''m really not surprised she knows.


    ¡°He did. Why, what''s your angle in that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re probably unaware that there is a rift in the Order between loyalists like Vikiana and people like Master Amand who ponder whether or not the Emperor is starting to lose touch with the Empire''s needs.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°How could there be people who doubt our Emperor within the Order?¡± I question.


    ¡°You cannot run an entire Empire with staunch loyalists alone, it would be extremely impractical and a waste.¡± Aisha replies easily. ¡°Those who show doubt are simply sent to the fringes, like Master Amand.¡± She pauses for a moment. ¡°I''m not manipulating you to get you to go to him because Elizabeth Vil could be considered a ''victim'' and ''proof'' of their misguided belief, on the contrary, the fact that I covered for you as a Shade means they might try to execute you to see what our Emperor decides to do.¡±


    ¡°Why tell me this now?¡± I ask, letting go under silence that it would be inconvenient for her if Amand did that and revealed what I am so she is steering me away from that.


    ¡°Show of trust, this isn''t something you''ll hear about. Those who question our Emperor aren''t open about it, they are loyal if misguided in their concern.¡± She explains. I don''t know what this is about but it has no immediate effect on my situation.


    ¡°Why shouldn''t Vikiana hear this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because she had trouble getting recommended to become an Exemplar. I don''t want to set her against Amand for that. He''s always been harsher and more demanding of her than any other Templar.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I smirk. ¡°That''s not it. What you don''t want is for her to talk to him. She''s started questioning our Emperor lately, hasn''t she?¡± The Shade remains silent. ¡°There is much to ask our Emperor Rasaec about this. It would be a problem if both a Master and an Exemplar came out of this entire affair with shaken loyalties.¡±


    ¡°He has ruled us for centuries and never led us astray. Just because things didn''t go as well as they could doesn''t mean we can start questioning His will.¡± She utters firmly.


    ¡°My Faith remains strong, Aisha, but I''m starting to realize that blind faith may do more damage than distrust.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°I.¡± She pauses. ¡°Cecil said the same thing.¡± She whispers, expression dropping.


    She appears shaken to her core beneath a calm illusory face. I don''t trust that but I am not devoid of empathy so I don''t press her in case her discussions with Vikiana truly made her look back on this affair. I make my way to Tsek''s room and shake his shoulder.


    ¡°Hm.¡± He groans but opens his eyes.


    ¡°Get up, it''s your shift.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Had a good night?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yea. Give Aisha a moment if you want to train your thievery.¡± I reply.


    He pushes his blanket away and holds his hand out. I take it and lift him out of the bunk composed of two layered blankets. He doesn''t let go immediately, rubbing his face with his other hand.


    ¡°You''ll have time to train me this afternoon?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He says, looking disappointed.


    ¡°I might have an hour or two before dinner.¡± I tell him.


    He lets go of me with an enthusiastic smile and heads out. I slip into the covers and wrap them around my shoulders and feet. My loneliness returns as I try to fall asleep, likely because Vikiana is up and watching Aisha teach Tsek.


    I wish I could return to who I was before. Someone who could bear loneliness and rejection. I was stronger in some ways back then, before I met Leomi. Yet, I wouldn''t change the past for the world, she gave me purpose. A simple but powerful one, to be with her, to no longer be alone.


    --- --- ---


    ¨C Arc 04 End ¨C

 Forever.Ch01 Interlude

    In the hilly plains north of Port-Odo, there is an army composed of forty-thousand soldiers, twenty-thousand peasants, and two thousand Templars. All of them armed with sword and shields, apart from the peasantry of course. Those soldiers from the most successful succession lines arbor chain-mails and helmets, very few have breastplates or full steel helmets.


    The quality of their equipment varies wildly depending on their and their liege''s wealth. The tents are planted in rows and form a camp with four quarters, three belong to Dukes and Duchesses who are meant to defend the King who occupies the center.


    The northernmost camp is that of Duchess Hetlan, a woman with a reputation for ruling her subjects with an iron fist, whether they be high or low born. It is organized in the same manner as the larger one, Counts and Countesses hold the circumference while her large tent was set in the very center.


    It is a sign of Caeviel''s division that, even when part of the Kingdom''s very army, there are as many soldiers guarding the space in-between the various faction''s tents than there are to protect the camp from outside enemies.


    The Templars planted their tents away from the larger army, very close to the enclosures erected to hold the army''s eight thousand horses. The exalted Order of legend stands apart for several reasons. First, to signify their independence and role as arbitrators.


    Second, to be close to their all-important mounts who allow them to crush through whatever army opposes them. Third, because they aren''t popular among Nobility at the moment, ever since the Phalanxes that were on the way to Caeviel turned around and headed back south to the Lisilese border.


    During the day, a good portion of the army works on cutting wood from a nearby forest to create rudimentary fortifications, each topping a hill on a line that runs east to west, one that should block what many call the ''insect plague'' from venturing north.


    Cenwalh sits on a wooden throne set in the middle of a huge, empty, tent. He has a cup of wine in his left hand, his golden crown hangs from the throne''s armrest, his right hand occasionally rubs his nascent beard. He appears calm on the exterior, almost bored, yet inside is turmoil.


    He may be about to enter his elder years but his Royal line is comparatively young, his mother was Queen before him yet his grandfather was a simple Duke, about as powerful as Duchess Hetlan is today.


    He has two daughters and three sons, all of them rather qualified to rule. Yet, he fears that none will be able to succeed him or that, if they do, they will sit on a throne weakened by Duchess Hetlan''s ambitions.


    His closest allies and advisers have taken to ask him why he doesn''t use the Rykz Princess. Cenwalh does not know how the rumor that one is held in the institute got out or spread so quickly. He would suspect the Shades if not for the Emperor''s role in securing that being.


    Cenwalh''s best guess is that the one responsible is Elizabeth Vil, the Red Dwarf. She has been described to him as a brute with little finesse. He does not believe that, no simple-minded fool would be able to do as much damage as that woman has in such a short amount of time. Elizabeth Vil has provoked unrest in every stratum of his Kingdom, from simple peasant to High Nobility.


    His response, when asked why the Rykz Princess isn''t used, varies depending on who asks. To his advisers, he says that to do so without a fight would weaken the throne. To his allies, he tells that holding the Princess means that the Rykz are pressured to act, that it is to their advantage.


    He tells the truth to no one. The dark truth he can no longer admit to anyone because it would be the end of House Cenwalh, sooner rather than later. He could have before, when he was stronger. Instead, he tried to twist it to help himself and made a deal with the Emperor.


    The Court has not dared bring up the matter, yet. He could tell them of the deal he made with the Emperor but, by now, they are all aware of it. That deal, which was supposed to strengthen his position, has weakened his hold on power. Because he made the deal, his enemies now fear his ambition. Because the deal backfired, his allies now doubt his capability.


    Suxen is at the root of it all. She promised results in years, or a decade, yet she hasn''t even delivered on the simplest portion of it, the data on Rykz flow distribution frequency. That very data that should have laid the foundation of his rise and repaid the Emperor''s help, isn''t anywhere near being delivered.


    He cannot free the Princess. The Emperor would depose him through his own Court if he does so before delivering on the deal they made. Those who are too successful or not successful enough all fall.


    Among King and Queens, none have great-grandfathers or great-grandmothers who were rulers. No house has held a Kingdom''s throne for more than three successive generations.


    It is no coincidence. Cenwalh suspected so before. He knows so now, it is the only thing that makes sense. The Emperor cares not for internal strife, He never has. On the contrary, he encourages it between Nobility and peasantry, within Nobility itself.


    If humans die, each individual becomes stronger in flow. Suxen told Cenwalh as much and he verified it through contacts in the University, at great expense. As long as the population of the Empire does not fall too low to field armies and hold the borders, Emperor Rasaec does not care how many die so that he remains in power.


    The Emperor''s left hand has ensured for centuries that Nobility cannot grow strong enough to challenge Him. Assassination, rebellion, sedition, corruption. Cenwalh might have had the possibility to reveal such a truth when he was stronger, but it would have been the end of him, whether others believed him or not.


    He knew that, once revealed, that truth could have sown the seeds of a rebellion against the Emperor... in the future. Cenwalh is not so altruistic as to sacrifice himself and House Cenwalh for the hope that Rasaec would be deposed, not unless one of his own were to rise in His stead.


    An alliance between Kings and Queens is only possible when the whole of Nobility''s privilege is threatened. Otherwise, there is so much bad blood between Kingdoms that, if they tried to unite to save their thrones, they would be deposed by their own Courts long before they could pose a threat to Rasaec.


    If threatening Rasaec would even be possible, He is more popular among the peasantry than their most benevolent lieges. The Templar Order is to thank for that. The Arbitrators. When they fail, the blame falls on Nobility, when they succeed, the fruits are reaped by the Emperor.


    The Templar Order, through its duty to defend the population, evolved from which they originally were, the Emperor''s deadly right hand. Their duty has made them grow distant from the Emperor''s true nature. But that also means they have learned to despise Nobility as peasantry has.


    A bitter laugh escapes Cenwalh. It all fell apart so quickly, he thinks. He had decades before him, during which Director Suxen would have strengthened his Kingdom. Yet, because of the Rykz and Elizabeth Vil, it all fell apart.


    The data, and what the Emperor planned to do with it, was a guarantee that he and his line would remain on the throne. Now, it hangs over his head, if he delivers that data, he might barely hold onto his throne, if he doesn''t, it is over for him.


    But, thankfully, regardless of Cenwalh''s success or failure, his House should be able to hang onto a Duchy as long as they appear strong, as long as they don''t fold to these insects invading them. Rasaec cannot purge an entire branch of Nobility without justification.


    Cenwalh rises from his throne and starts pacing on the red carpet leading to it. A truce would be a start, he thinks. A shift to Caeviel''s political landscape would be another step. The Court needs to lose power, allies and enemies alike, he needs subjects to survive, not rivals.


    The exiled Lady Edusa who he is considering receiving for an audience may provide that lifeline while the simple fact of hearing her is provocation enough for Duchess Hetlan to break away and rise in rebellion.


    Cenwalh thinks little of that risk, there is no future for him unless he flips the game board. As the thought crosses his mind, he throws a glance at the sculpted Shah stone board set on a small oak table.


    An arrogant smile shatters his gloomy outlook. He may be weakened but he can still crush a single Duchess, especially right now with the Duchess'' army outnumbered three to one by the rest of his subjects.


    The Rykz are a threat that unites the Kingdom. What amuses Cenwalh is that Hetlan made the same mistake he has. She is the only one who dared ask for something in return for answering his call to arms, the contract to supply the Kingdom''s standing army with weapons and shields.


    Her ambition unsettled her rivals and the fact that she hasn''t shared this newfound wealth with her allies, yet, means they look upon her with suspicion. Cenwalh knows that Duchess Hetlan is holding that carrot in reserve to reward those who show loyalty, she is too smart to do otherwise.


    But her allies are too involved in the outcome to be certain of it, they fear she will hang onto it all and grow in strength until she stands so far above them that they fall to subjects rather than partners. That is an opening Cenwalh hadn''t found a way to use, at least until he received a cryptic message from Lady Edusa.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    That Duchess has been eyeing his throne for the better part of a decade and this very moment, surrounded by his army and unable to defy him, she is weak, vulnerable. Cenwalh knows that the chance to take her out will disappear as soon as the war with the Rykz end.


    But, like Rasaec, he cannot act without justification. It all depends on what this Lady Edusa can tell Cenwalh, what she can offer him. Cenwalh does not care about the consequences for meeting her, he has everything to gain by receiving her and little to lose apart from perhaps precipitating his fall by mere months.


    Yet, he hesitates. The reason for that is Lady Edusa''s liege, Lady Leomi Lance who, according to every report, now holds power on Izla Meria. Cenwalh, in his arrogance, cannot consider that the Council is anything more than a tool for the Countess. A tool that buys her the population and the bourgeoisie''s hearts at little expense.


    That woman who has tamed the Red Dwarf and managed to negotiate with the Rykz to preserve the island. Cenwalh waves the concern away. Whatever that Countess can offer this Lady Edusa, it is less than the Duchy he can offer. The fact that his spies in Izla Meria assured him that Lady Edusa is not one of Lady Lance''s lovers also reassures him.


    Cenwalh frowns, a woman who sleeps with other women. It is a perversion according to him, but he cannot afford to hold onto what he thinks are sacred principles, the human species'' duty to grow and spread.


    He already gave those up when he made a deal with Rasaec who covertly quells the Empire''s population through war and manipulation. And so, Cenwalh sits back down on his throne, he takes hold of the golden crown hanging from the armrest and sets it upon his head.


    King Cenwalh lays his forearm where his crows hung, affecting a casual appearance, unaware of the arrogance he displays as he aims to look calm and in control regardless of circumstance. After all, he is a King and as such chosen by the Lake, if at a lesser degree than the Emperor.


    He holds a belief in his heart, one he has held since he learned more and more of Rasaec''s century-spanning deception, one he held onto since he made his deal with Rasaec. The Fiery Lake helps those who help themselves, the only limit to the power one wields is one''s ability in seeking it out.


    King Cenwalh accesses his reserve of flow, it is so large that he sometimes thinks of it as a lake in its own right as it holds two thousand times what a mere human would.


    Not as much as what those Rykz Princesses are given by birth but the army whose oaths all lead to him allow him to increase his power thirty-fold if there is a need.


    King Cenwalh has discovered that such power is fleeting, it informed his understanding of Emperor Rasaec''s pursuit for more personal access and gave him enough assurance to make the deal.


    He shapes a sound construct and makes it ring out like a bell. His personal chamberlain, Richard, enters the wide tent a mere moment later. The old servant has white hair, a closely shaved white beard, and clothes embroidered with gold, fitting of his position at the King''s side.


    ¡°Bring Lady Edusa Hetlan to me, Richard, and activate the runic array when she enters, I do not wish this conversation to be spied on.¡± Cenwalh orders.


    ¡°Are you certain, my King?¡± Richard asks. ¡°Lady Edusa and Lady Lance have proven to hold disruptive ideals to our Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I''ve spent an hour considering it on your advice, old friend. My opinion remains unchanged, if the Court is to be used as a dagger to stab me in the back, then I shall remove the handle so that he or she who wishes to wield it against me injure themselves in the process.¡± Cenwalh explains.


    There is another layer to Cenwalh''s reason for choosing this path. His path of action is one that Emperor Rasaec has demonstrated works. If this Lady Edusa provides him with justification, then he is going to elevate her and Lady Leomi Lance to the rank of Duchess, to his Court.


    It amounts to creating strife in his ranks so that they are too busy fighting among themselves to challenge his power. And if there are any that the rest of the Nobility cannot accept, it is those who seek to place bounds on their power.


    It is a gamble for him, but one that he cannot truly lose from his eminently precarious position. Cenwalh is arrogant in that he thinks it unlikely for him to lose to Countess Lance and Lady Edusa but if, by some twist of Fate, he does, then the two are very likely to eventually strike at the Emperor in some way, fulfilling his revenge without endangering his House.


    The largest benefit in making this move is that their ideals mean that Shades will be unable to pull their levers in the same way they have for the rest of Nobility. The idea that the rest of his Court could defeat the two if they are capable of overtaking him doesn''t even cross his mind.


    Kind Cenwalh is torn out of his thoughts when Lady Edusa pushes the tent''s flap and walks in. He does not notice the chest that she leaves at the entrance, he only notices her beautiful curves which speak to the aging man who has lately only interacted with titled Nobles who, in his mind, are all out for his throne to some degree.


    Her beauty speaks to the aging man, awakening youthful desires. She is wearing a dark green dress tightly wound around her body, matching the color of her eyes. There are no frills at the hems, like most Ladies like to ornate their Court clothes, and Lady Edusa wears no jewelry.


    Cenwalh sees the simplicity of her clothes as another point in the exiled Lady''s favor. He infers from it that she is relatively poor, which he thinks is good, the lack of adornments on her person reveals Lady Edusa''s lack of understanding in how to play the Courtly game, which is what he seeks in this Shah pawn.


    Here, he is King in full, receiving a supplicant that poses no threat to his position but is perhaps the instrument that can bring his salvation. His affected casual appearance has entirely faded from his posture, his chest has risen and his shoulders are squared.


    Lady Edusa kneels in front of his throne, a dozen meters away as is proper. A naive but ravishing woman, Cenwalh thinks. He does not notice the slight slant in her posture, that of a warrior used to carry a sword at their side.


    ¡°My King.¡± Lady Edusa says.


    ¡°You can rise, Lady Edusa.¡± King Cenwalh declares. ¡°Are you well?¡± He asks.


    He gets up to her feet and makes a small curtsy before replying, bringing a smile to the King''s lips. He rubs his nascent beard and regrets pushing Richard away when he offered to shave him in the morning.


    ¡°I am, my King.¡± She replies. ¡°I hope you are in good health.¡±


    ¡°Stronger than I''ve ever been.¡± Cenwalh smiles, peering down at her to sneak a look down at her discreet cleavage. ¡°What brings such an alluring young Lady to set foot on a battlefield to request an audience with I?¡±


    ¡°Proof of deceit, my King.¡± Lady Edusa answers in a direct tone.


    Cenwalh''s smile widens into a grin, overjoyed that he didn''t misread her reasons to request an audience. But he laughs loudly instead of jumping on the revelation.


    ¡°Who would be so foolish as to deceive their King?¡± He asks.


    ¡°My Mother, Duchess Hetlan, my King.¡± Lady Edusa replies.


    Cenwalh rises from his throne and walks up to the young Lady. He faces her with his full height despite the small pains in his back from remaining seated a large part of his life.


    ¡°Quite an accusation. Is this revenge for your exile?¡± He asks.


    ¡°She exiled me for my success and popularity, my King. Because she knew I would stand with her when she defied you and that the population would stand alongside me.¡± Lady Edusa explains. ¡°It is my duty to report what I''ve found to you, my King.¡±


    Cenwalh notices that she has avoided answering the question but does not care as it is quite obvious the young Lady seeks some form of revenge. He pushes his desires aside and focuses himself on the matter.


    ¡°Where is the proof?¡± He asks.


    ¡°In the chest.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Fetch it for me.¡± He orders.


    Lady Edusa nods and makes her way to the entrance, she picks up the chest with some effort. Cenwalh already knows it contains all manners of weapons and military equipment, that she is using a strengthening construct to be able to lift it.


    He allowed her to bring it inside his tent because, even if it defies protocol, he is in no danger in here. His own Court put together, without their armies of course, would be hard-pressed to defeat the defenses protecting him.


    ¡°This chest was taken from Duchess Hetlan''s supply convoy, her personal reserve if you will my King. Our crest is plainly visible on the outside.¡± Lady Edusa declares, opening it wide.


    ¡°You could have arranged this in an attempt to deceive me.¡± Cenwalh notes.


    ¡°There are carts full of them, my King. She forged these in secret, stockpiled weapons as she lied about the output of our mines up north. She cheated on the taxes she owed Caeviel and is hiding weapons we desperately need to preserve her forces while we bleed.¡± Lady Edusa appeals.


    Cenwalh reads how desperate the young woman is to convince him. He is counting on how thankful she will be to him, personally, to secure some degree of loyalty when he agrees to her request.


    ¡°And you guarantee that I will find more of those were I to look.¡± Cenwalh says, leading her on.


    ¡°I do, my King. Dozens of these containing helmets, swords, and even chain-mails. Undeniable proof of treason.¡± Edusa affirms.


    ¡°It was indeed rather odd that the Duchess'' entire fleet sailed south.¡± Cenwalh ponders.


    He thinks that he should have seen through this but he has been preoccupied between the Rykz and the Emperor''s message that came along with his Due. The tone was unmistakably threatening, holding him responsible for the leaks that allowed the Rykz to find out where their Princess was taken.


    Cenwalh recalls that the barges even remained anchored in Meiridin, perhaps because the Duchess needed her sailors to remain in the capital, to scout the defenses so that she can strike as soon as the Rykz are dealt with and his subjects'' armies disperse.


    King Cenwalh thinks that, if that is her plan, the Templars will be mysteriously sent to another corner of the Kingdom, likely on Izla Meria on pretense of restoring order.


    Of course, Cenwalh chuckles, once it is over, Duchess Hetlan will make proper apologies for defending herself against my attack. It will be a bold-faced lie considering that she will be the one assaulting Meiridin but one that will pass if she demonstrates proper contrition when chastized.


    ¡°What do you request of I, young Lady Edusa?¡± King Cenwalh asks.

 Forever.Ch02 Interlude

    Lady Edusa takes her time to think, choosing to set aside the implications behind King Cenwalh''s smoldering gaze to rethink her request according to the large man''s attitude.


    She cannot help the hesitation that creeps on her, both on dealing with Cenwalh and about the affirmation she just made on her mother''s treachery. The King should be open to her offer, the problem is that he will have expectations out of their faction afterward, expectations Lady Lance will have to deal with.


    The doubt doesn''t shake her determination. Margaret, Henry, and Edusa have agreed that this might not be the best way to help their liege but it is the most time sensitive option they have available to them since there is no time to go to Hetlan with the Rykz advancing so quickly.


    She has a few other uncertainties. The lesser one is that Henry was the one to find the chest because she could not go and risk being recognized, it doesn''t worry her much. What unsettles her is that she most definitely lied about Duchess Hetlan''s intentions.


    Edusa knows that her mother is most certainly not planning to pit her army against the King''s. If she was, she wouldn''t have taken the Royal Forge contract from Cenwalh''s house as she could have awarded it to her own house once she took the crown.


    The lie isn''t wholly false, Duchess Hetlan is definitely lying about the output of her mines and the number of people living in Hetlan to pay less in taxes but Edusa knows that she has been for decades, long before she ever eyed the crown.


    Lady Edusa''s face reveals none of her inner turmoil, she has grown in her ability to control her traits from observing her much-admired liege''s iron will. She only wishes that her Lady wasn''t so obsessed with Elizabeth Vil or that Jessica she keeps hearing of.


    ¡°My King.¡± Edusa speaks up.


    She is giving herself little choice but to focus on the present and press onward. Whatever her mother''s plan is, Edusa will shatter it before the pieces are in place.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Cenwalh orders.


    ¡°I humbly request to replace my mother at the head of our house.¡± Edusa says, pinching her lips.


    ¡°And what would you make of her?¡± The King asks.


    Edusa freezes, she hadn''t expected the question. She furiously asks herself why would he ask her, he is the King. She concludes that it is a test, a way to probe whether she can be levelheaded or not in her revenge.


    ¡°Exile for her, and my siblings.¡± Edusa replies quickly, without letting the silence drag on so that he does not think her unable to think on her feet.


    Cenwalh suddenly closes the distance between them. Edusa tenses. He seizes her chin and makes her lift her head. His black eyes locking onto her dark greens, his unkempt beard undermines much of the man''s usual majesty.


    Edusa faces him without fear but her apprehension about the King''s invasion of her personal space makes her shiver a little under his gaze. She can sense his interest and regrets not mentioning that her exile was also caused by her preference for women as it would have spared her the King''s advances.


    She knows that Duchess Hetlan kept the event in which she was caught kissing a girl secret. Revealing herself would have come with a price, the man is notorious for refusing to speak to known gay men and has been curt without cause to lesbian women.


    ¡°Her alone. An eye for an eye.¡± Cenwalh nods. ¡°There is justification enough if it turns out to be true that Duchess Hetlan has hidden weapons that could be of immediate use. Proving that she has lied about the taxes she owes the Kingdom would take a while longer and the Court would not allow me to pull an entire house apart for the titled head''s crime.¡±


    King Cenwalh releases her chin and Edusa cannot help but to discreetly sigh in relief. She feels that her nerves are on edge, something she''s only felt while battling Elizabeth Vil as most opponents do not present her with a proper challenge.


    Lady Lance is more skillful but sparring with her Lady, using words or steel, makes Edusa''s heart beat in a very different manner. She notices that Cenwalh''s expression turns slightly more confident and berates herself for blushing at the worst moment, for giving ideas to this tyrant.


    ¡°What of Countess Lance, what part does she have in this?¡± Cenwalh asks.


    ¡°I swear that she does not know of the Duchess'' betrayal or of this request, my King.¡± Edusa replies cunningly, yet the King seems disappointed by her answer.


    ¡°Does she not want Meria''s title?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I...¡± Edusa pauses, taken by surprise. ¡°I believe she does, but are you not angry about the Council?¡±


    ¡°Ruling bourgeoisie?¡± The King scoffs. ¡°A quaint idea, useful in its appeal to the population and as a provocation to uproot her enemies, I have no doubt.¡±


    Lady Edusa keeps her silence. She knows that her liege desires to take advantage of the war to expand her influence and, as such, she cannot speak of her liege''s intentions.


    And her liege Lady Lance shall remain, Edusa reaffirms within the confines of her mind, regardless of whether Leomi Lance is above or bellow her in title, until Nobility itself is destroyed as an institution.


    What she hadn''t expected was for the King not to take them seriously. No, she had predicted that he wouldn''t have their measure but not that he would wave the Council aside like the idea didn''t threaten to overturn the order of things.


    Edusa takes the time to think and Cenwalh gives it to her, she knows that he is leering at her and, while it bothers her, she can bear with it. She absent-mindedly notices that the King wears no sword, retaining that detail for the future, in case the worst case scenario occurs and there is a need to assassinate the man.


    She ponders whether it is simply that the King has had no time to look to the future, beyond the Rykz invasion, or that his assessment of the Council is misguided.


    Edusa takes the fact that he spoke of the Council as a way for Countess Lance to control the population under Rykz occupation, and the fact that he mentioned Meria''s title, to conclude that the King thinks Lady Lance will disband the Council when she gets the title of Duchess.


    She does not lower her guard as she knows that the rest of the Court isn''t likely to have such arrogant belief in Nobility''s standing because they live close to the population so many know of the danger that those they rule can pose.


    What worries Edusa the most is that the King has such up to date intelligence on Izla Meria. Spies, she expected, but that they would so easily slip past the Rykz'' vigilance, she did not.


    She recalls the pheromones and concludes that the King likely has a supply, given to his agents with orders to avoid the Princesses, which shouldn''t be too difficult considering they have been less and less present in and around Meria before Edusa left, those Princesses are likely only a few days south of her at this very moment.


    ¡°You are wise, my King. I had not realized the breadth of implications behind Countess Lance''s Council.¡± Edusa says with a shallow smile.


    ¡°A given for we who rule Caeviel.¡± He laughs, taking the flattery at face value. ¡°You''ll join us for dinner, Lady Edusa, and tomorrow we shall make you a Duchess.¡± King Cenwalh declares.


    Edusa is both overjoyed that her play is working and anxious to have dinner with the King when she should be getting back to those who followed her here. She also suspects that they''ll be alone since there is no time to organize a banquet and the King''s consort, his wife, manages the Cenwalh house''s lands and as such isn''t here. Edusa makes a graceful curtsy.


    ¡°Yes, my King.¡± Edusa says, without letting even a hint of her unwillingness show.


    --- --- ---


    Edusa lets Richard, the King''s old chamberlain, guide her through the motions leading up to dinner. He explains to her the protocols involved such as bowing before she sits, only taking a gulp of wine after the King has and never more than he does.


    The fact that formalities will be observed reassures her. The servant takes her inside a mid-sized tent with a bathtub, soap, and silk towels, leaving her there. She takes her clothes off, her guard lowered while she enjoys the bath after days of traveling across the sea and then land.


    She washes the dust off her body, cleansing her clear skin. Thinking that one day, Lady Lance be free to look on her with more than camaraderie. She closes her eyes to soak in the warm water.


    As she relaxes, a manservant walks in, asking if she needs anything. Edusa, used to having people to take care of her as she grew up, thinks little of it and sends him away with a slight wave of her hand.


    Edusa regrets her lack of foresight when she gets out of the tub as she finds, in place of her clothes, a black form-fitting dress with an outrageous cleavage and no underwear to go with. She grits her teeth, knowing what''s going on but without any option to truly fight it without destroying her plan.


    She almost lets herself believe that this is a worst-case scenario, that she should take a knife and kill the King, but there is very little hope of that working as she is completely unprepared and without support.


    Richard opens the tent''s flap as soon as she calls him once fully dressed, bowing with his hand extended out to show her the way. Edusa estimates her options, refusing to resign herself... yet.


    She immediately strikes out revealing her preference for women as that may horrendously backfire. He will learn of it later, she has no doubt as it is not a secret she kept on Izla Meria.


    Still, telling the King now is likely to break the deal they made as he could turn to one of her siblings even if it is risky and harder to convince them since they aren''t desperate. Not to mention that the man will think less of her, which might encourage him further.


    ¡°Over here, Lady Edusa.¡± The servant guides her. ¡°King Cenwalh will be a few moments.¡±


    They enter a section of the tent with a huge bed that has tall bedposts and curtains surrounding it in the back. The furniture is adorned by delicate gold engravings, Cenwalh''s golden crown crest embellishes even the chairs'' glittering white wood. The table is set with porcelain plates and silverware. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With a sinking stomach, Edusa infers that these are the King''s personal quarters. She awaits for Cenwalh to arrive, furiously thinking. She even considers breaking off and directly going to her mother to tell her that Cenwalh is coming for her before the King can make a move.


    She pushes that idea aside because, at the very least, Duchess Hetlan will close ranks and that would weaken Caeviel''s defenses to the Rykz'' advantage. The worst would be for the Duchess to entirely retreat.


    Edusa now fully regrets making a stop here to asses the political situation, realizing that she underestimated the Court''s, or the King''s, depravity by a wide margin.


    She knew that courtesans, both male and female, take negotiations to bed if that is what is required to but never had she expected to be strong-armed into it, and she doesn''t doubt that it is exactly what Cenwalh is aiming to do.


    When the King arrives, she turns and sets a knee to the ground. She feels off-balance and does not have a concrete plan but has the resolve to avoid the fate he is drawing out for her.


    He signals her to stand with a wave of his left hand, looking slightly dissatisfied. The formalities that reassured her earlier, and made her lower her guard, are now grating on her and she does not want to participate in the masquerade.


    ¡°My King, are we to speak privately?¡± She asks, standing up.


    ¡°We are.¡± He nods.


    His mood, evidently soured by the fact she knelt, soars as his eyes wander down to gaze at her full bust. Edusa places her right hand on her chest, over the brazen cleavage, to give the appearance of speaking from her heart but mostly to conceal her attributes.


    ¡°I hope you will forgive me if I do not stand on protocol but, I am not truly here to dinner with you, my King, am I?¡± She asks rhetorically.


    Cenwalh is visibly taken aback by her direct words and tone. Edusa takes it as another sign that he expected her to behave like other Ladies have. He frowns and imperiously points Edusa to her seat.


    ¡°We are here to more intimately discuss your future, Lady Edusa.¡± He declares. ¡°Breaches of protocol are encouraged.¡±


    ¡°So, not truly to have a pleasant dinner with you, that is regretful, my King.¡± Edusa stands her ground, vaguely implying her displeasure for any other activity and unconsciously raising her chin in defiance.


    ¡°You''ll look favorably on what we have to offer, Lady Edusa.¡± Cenwalh replies confidently. ¡°Of course, you will have to make concessions.¡±


    ¡°Of what kind, my King?¡± Edusa questions.


    ¡°Now, now, let us take a seat at the table before we engage in serious discussion.¡± The King says, moving past her to pull her chair.


    The courtesy is not one Edusa can refuse, not from her King regardless of how forgiving of her bluntness he can be at the moment. And so she takes tiny steps to avoid revealing her ankles as she approaches the table.


    She leans down as the King slides the chair under her. Cenwalh, however, does not move away. He stands behind her and places his rough hand on her shoulder. Edusa bites the inside of her cheek, furious that she had no other option but to yield on this.


    ¡°The contract to supply the Kingdom''s standing army that your mother deceitfully took from my house will have to be rescinded, obviously.¡± He tells her, rubbing the back of her shoulder with his thumb.


    Edusa shivers in distaste at the unwelcome touch, she defensively adjusting her dress. Yet, she holds fast as she had expected to have to give the contract up so it is insufficient leverage to move her.


    Contracts are taken as solemn oaths, unilaterally breaking it would cost Cenwalh more political capital than he can spare. It was predictable that he would pressure her into rescinding it from her end. Doing so isn''t honorable but little of what Nobility does is.


    ¡°Of course, my King.¡± Edusa agrees, unmoved.


    ¡°You''ll be on shaky grounds. Siblings to worry about. Don''t hesitate to ask for my support right now, Lady Edusa.¡± Cenwalh tells her.


    Edusa thinks that the King has gall to say that after refusing to exile them at her request, especially since what he expects in return is once more obvious to her. The King''s aim is likely to remain the same for the entirety of their discussion and she fears that these offers will grow harder and harder to agree to.


    ¡°I will remember that, my King, if I need you to tip the scales.¡± Edusa replies.


    Cenwalh exhales loudly, making a small grunting sound. His rugged hand suddenly ventures under her dress, he takes hold of her right breast with no hesitation. Edusa gasps in surprise. She clenches her fingers on her lap, gripping at her dress as she controls herself.


    ¡°You drive a hard bargain, Lady Edusa.¡± Cenwalh groans.


    ¡°I do not understand what you mean, my King. What am I bargaining with?¡± Edusa asks with a slight, almost unnoticeable, tremble to her voice, one risen from anger.


    ¡°Do not play coy with me, young Lady.¡± He utters impatiently. ¡°We wish to bed you.¡±


    The admission is like a weight off Edusa''s shoulders, it means that he does not intend to have his way with her against her will... for now. She almost releases her hold on the cloth but changes her mind, finding it unwise to relax in any way.


    ¡°I do not think it would be appropriate, my King.¡± Edusa replies with more calm than she feels inside.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Cenwalh scoffs.


    Edusa feels the King''s hand caress her full breast, attempting to arouse her or simply to satisfy his own desire. She focuses on their business, Cenwalh''s lack of boundaries is dangerous, she feels that it would be unwise to stand up and confront the Noble.


    ¡°Some of my allies have lands, taken from them merely a century or two ago by your house.¡± Cenwalh says.


    ¡°Which, my King?¡± Edusa asks.


    The King pinches her nipple and gives a long list, some of what he is demanding had always belonged to the Duchy of Hetlan but he claims they belong to one of his allies who held the title a hundred and fifty years ago. Calling that claim flimsy would be an overstatement.


    ¡°Those will, of course, be returned to their rightful owners.¡± Edusa declares with little hesitation.


    She knows that the King is gouging out the Duchy, weakening it so much that the best she''ll be able to achieve as Duchess is stagnation for as long as the man''s house rules. That is, Edusa thinks, if I weren''t planning to reform the Duchy from top to bottom, starting with increasing the soldiers'' wages to secure their loyalty.


    Edusa has trouble thinking clearly with the man''s unwelcome paw on her bosom, but her fury is tempered by the danger she is in and the fact that she is clinging to carefully thought out plans for Hetlan, plans that she laid out with Countess Lance during wonderful evenings.


    ¡°Half your mining proceeds as well.¡± Cenwalh adds.


    Edusa buckles as the demand is beyond greedy. The King takes advantage of that to slip the strap of her belt off her shoulder, revealing the breast he has one-sidedly fondled without care for her feelings.


    She jumps up and pulls away from the man''s grip with a warrior''s reflexes, the King cannot follow but he doesn''t seem to care as his eyes are locked on her, appreciating her disheveled state, his desire plain to see.


    ¡°That''s preposterous! I refuse!¡± Edusa utters, failing to conceal her anger.


    ¡°That is what we require to bestow you with the title of Duchess, Lady Edusa.¡± Cenwalh declares. He then waves his hand at the bed. ¡°Of course, you can always conciliate our differences.¡±


    Edusa takes the opportunity to fix her appearance. The King allows, appearing confident. Edusa isn''t surprised as she thinks that the man has the upper hand, he has little to lose by doing this and much to gain whether she refuses to sleep with him or agrees.


    ¡°I need a moment, my King.¡± She says.


    ¡°Sit down and take all the time you need to think it through.¡± Cenwalh orders imperiously.


    ¡°I will but I find it distracting to be seated as I do.¡± Edusa replies, starting to pace so that Cenwalh cannot contest her.


    The King ponders for a moment and then makes his way to the other chair, taking a seat and pouring himself a glass of wine. Edusa''s left fist is closed so tightly her veins are bulging out on the back of her hand.


    Edusa tries to puts things into perspective but finds that the two options the King gave her are both unacceptable. She clings to her liege''s words as they parted ways to give her courage.


    ''Beware of the price you pay for ambition or duty. You will find the cost above your inexperienced expectations.''


    ¡°I will lead you to the proof of Mother''s betrayal, as is a subject''s duty. I require no reward.¡± Edusa says the word with a pain in her chest.


    It tears at her to fail her liege so, but she hopes that Lady Lance will not hold the failure against her considering the circumstances. Cenwalh freezes with his cup of wine half-way up his lips. He did not expect that this young Lady, out for revenge, would refuse a King.


    Edusa pays little attention to him, she is already thinking about heading north, to turn back to the plan she hatched with Lance. A path made much more difficult since this maneuver will no doubt expose her to her siblings who will soon be looking for her.


    ¡°Are you certain, Lady Edusa?¡± Cenwalh presses.


    ¡°Quite.¡± Edusa answers shortly, taken out of deep thoughts. She immediately realizes that she lacked in manners and corrects course. ¡°I cannot agree to those offers, my King. Not unless we draw a more substantial tie between ourselves, which you cannot as you are already married, my King. I am sure you will understand as your Faith in the Lake is renowned, some of us strongly believe that one''s first time has a sacred meaning. I am one of those.¡±


    Edusa surprises herself with how glibly she speaks. She recalled, in the middle of her tirade, that the King is a fervent believer and decided to lean on it to save herself.


    It suddenly made more sense to her as to why the King would not force himself on her. The fact that he would have made an enemy by doing that resonates weakly weak considering Cenwalh was prepared to utterly gut Hetlan''s resources which would have made Edusa an opponent at Court.


    No, the reason he does not is more selfish than that. Rape is one of the biggest taboos a believer of the Fiery Lake can commit, it is also anathema to those who see lesbians and gays as reprehensible as their argument is that the act of reproduction is a sacred thing that cannot be done through violence.


    ¡°A romantic if impractical view.¡± Cenwalh notes. ¡°I cannot honestly hold that against you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my King.¡± Edusa mutters, relieved but not meaning a word she just said.


    With some space to breathe, Edusa thinks herself utterly foolish for not considering that she could ever be a target of the same kinds of actions her siblings took against peasants, the very moral corruption that had turned her away from Nobility when she struggled with herself.


    ¡°Take your seat. You shall have dinner with us and settle on an agreement.¡± Cenwalh tells her.


    ¡°You still wish for me to hold the title, my King?¡± Edusa asks, surprised.


    ¡°Of course, someone of your fiber will be a welcome addition to the Court.¡± Cenwalh declares. ¡°We will set the other question aside until you have a suitable consort.¡± He adds.


    Edusa shivers as she realizes she was too quick to be relieved. The King has not set aside his pursuit of her, simply delayed it. It matters not, she decides, she can delay getting married to produce an heir indefinitely considering how many siblings she has and the fact that she''ll either die or Nobility won''t last long enough for them to inherit.


    The thought of her brothers and sisters along with the negotiation that follows makes Edusa think that her worth in the King''s eyes lies in how much he can extort out of the Hetlan Duchy which is above what her siblings would ever give away.


    Edusa ends up giving away much, truly gouging the domain she is, in a way, stealing from her house. It does not mean much to her as what she gives away are holdings of vassals who wouldn''t be loyal to her and land that does not hold many peasants but has many resources.


    Not to mention that she plans to establish her own Council, she is accounting for losses on the short-term but expects a boost as her subjects grow personally involved in their homeland''s well-being.


    Edusa and Cenwalh both part rather satisfied. Edusa because she has obtained a foothold for her liege whether the war continues or ends, one at the opposite of the Izla comparatively to Meiridin which can be a military advantage if they plan accordingly.

 Forever.Ch03

    I wake up feeling weirdly enthusiastic about the day of training ahead, at least it''s weird for me as I''ve been lately. After taking a bite to eat with Tsek and checking on our prisoners, taking their flow, I grab the short sword I always carry around now and head out of the shop to stash my full reserve.


    As usual, I walk by the rundown structure, using my sense to guide my flow underground and into a water barrel. I pick up on three people with my sense, which is quite normal early in the afternoon.


    What makes me take mention of them is that they''re on the wrong side of the street. Instead of being to the opposite of the institute, they''re at the entrance of an alley that directly crosses over from here to the street that runs around the block occupied by the institute''s dark large rectangular building.


    I hesitate to spy on them, I only have about four portions of flow, what I took from Aisha and Vikiana. But it''s golden, which means I have a lot more freedom to use it. I regret not taking my long scimitar.


    Regardless, I can''t quite ignore these people as they could be Shades or inspectors from the institute. I make full use of my symbiont and scale a building up to its second floor.


    I cross the dusty room and throw a look out of a crack in the flaps. There are two men and a woman standing at the corner. From what I see and detect, the three carry daggers but aren''t using illusion constructs. They aren''t talking, they seem to be waiting for something, or simply watching.


    I take a moment to think it through. These three don''t appear to be any different from the rest apart from where they stand since there are plenty of people like them in the slums, with weapons hidden underneath their clothes.


    Still, there''s something that doesn''t quite fit with these three so I decide to wait and see. Well, not see as I have to remain out of sight but sense. After a few tens of minutes, they turn away and move out.


    Perhaps they saw someone leave the institute, I have no line of sight to the building and it''s too far to detect. I could try to find out what they were watching out for but there''s no guarantee I will or even recognize what I see.


    I follow them instead, if they''re operatives of some kind, where they go will tell me a lot. I climb back down into an alley running alongside their path. All three of them have rolling gaits which reminds me of the way Ruth and a few of the crime-slaves moved.


    I lose sight of them a few times as they make their way through the slums but always find them again as they seem to be roaming in the same general direction, that of the docks. I peg the three as sailors, making their presence near the institute even odder.


    They make a stop in the first tavern they come across, a seedy building with moss sticking to its walls. I opt not to enter and be seen despite the cold outside air, I find a discreet corner where I can wait with my back against the establishment''s wall, which puts them squarely inside my sense''s range.


    After the first hour they spend drinking, I start second-guessing myself. There are a few things that keep me interested enough to spend time on them, beyond the oddity of their previous behavior.


    There is the fact that the three don''t mingle with the rest of the clients, they talk to people at the counter when they get drinks but invite no one at their table, they also throw glances at each person that enters the tavern.


    With another half-hour wasted on this hunch, I seriously consider just leaving as I can''t really afford waste an afternoon on this. Luckily, I don''t have to make the call as the three depart soon after for the docks.


    I encounter a lot of trouble following them once there, there are many buildings on the other side of the piers but there is a lot of empty space and that makes it hard to remain close enough to use my sense.


    I let them trail ahead, falling back on my vision to keep track. The three of them walk up the ramp to a trade ship with a large number of barnacles attached to the hull. The mast''s flag isn''t one I recognize but the symbols, a steering wheel with a cart, looks like one a merchant guild would use.


    Docked right next to that ship, pretty much touching, is one of Duchess Hetlan''s barges. No need to be a genius to suspect that those three are spies. It could be irrelevant or it could be the pebble that breaks my plan.


    There are too many variables to account for them all. Too many agendas. That being said, does that mean I shouldn''t act on those I pick up on? I don''t really have the resources to deal with this or, once again, the time.


    But if Hetlan is sneaking around the institute, that directly affects me. If they make a move and the institute goes on full alert, or if they spot me while they spy on them. I groan and make my way back to the abandoned shop.


    I find Aisha, Tsek, and Vikiana in the main room when I return, the last two holding wooden swords as they spar. I gripe at that. What if the Exemplar decides to knock him out, he couldn''t react in time and do anything about it. I burst through the door and slam it behind myself, Tsek startles.


    ¡°Get them back in their chains.¡± I order.


    Without waiting for a response, I make my way to my scimitar and pick it up. While Tsek gathers the intact shackles and sets it on our prisoners, I swing my weapon in mid-air, making whooshing sounds that increase the kid''s nervousness.


    Aisha and Vikiana have the good sense to go along without saying a word. My bad mood is probably clear on my face. It feels like all these complications are going to crash down on me and I can''t really convince myself that it''s only paranoia.


    ¡°Did I screw up?¡± Tsek asks me once he''s done securing them.


    I set my scimitar down and pick up one of the wooden swords in my right hand, throwing him the other one. He manages to catch it by the handle, showing that he has impressive reflexes. It won''t help him.


    ¡°Raise your guard.¡± I tell him. He adjusts his grip and sets his training sword in front of his chest at an angle. ¡°We''re going to spar, at some point I''m going to get serious and try to knock you out. Use a lightning construct to take me out as soon as you notice I''m actually attacking.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Tsek replies, turning serious. ¡°Is this about...¡±


    By the time he says those three words, I''ve already assembled a lion strike, activated it, and struck out towards his left temple. Tsek panics a little but manages to block. Thunk. My wooden sword impacts his.


    His parry deviates my strike but doesn''t stop it, my sword''s tip retains enough momentum to hit his forehead. He doesn''t pass out but his eyes glaze over. I flick my wrist to strike at the temple once more, this time with my wooden sword''s pommel.


    Tsek drops, not unconscious but definitely out of action. He is frowning, from pain and concentration as he tries to clear his vision to target me with one of the lightning constructs I entrusted him with. I sidestep to get out of his line of sight and place my sword on his throat.


    ¡°Okay, you win.¡± Tsek mutters, closing his eyes. ¡°Oh, the headache.¡± He adds, rubbing his head with his left hand.


    ¡°You''d be in a much worse state if the Exemplar tried this.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I kind of realized that I messed up when you walked in. My fault, I didn''t think it through. I just wanted to train.¡± Tsek says.


    ¡°Well, at least you pieced that together on your own.¡± I lean down and pull his hand away from his head. ¡°Yeah, that''s going to bruise.¡± I comment.


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± He sighs. ¡°I deserve that one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± I agree without pity, not only thinking about today''s screw-up.


    I spend the rest of the afternoon beating Tsek into shape through forceful and surprise attacks to teach him to be on his guard. He surprises me quite a few times with counter-attacks that could, without a doubt, lead to him grasping a win on me.


    I would have let him have the victory any other day, to motivate him and give him some confidence, but that''s not the goal of this session so I cheat with my symbiont, using its reflexes to slap the flat of his wooden sword away.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    While it undermines Tsek''s confidence in his sword skills, which is entirely the point, I am surprised to find that his consecutive defeats are actually pushing him to fight harder. He doesn''t give up, resolved to clinch a win out of me.


    I don''t gift one over to him but I''m certain he''ll manage one eventually, even if I cheat, as long as I don''t make full use of my symbiont''s reflexes. I put a stop to our spar when the time to have dinner comes around.


    Tsek reluctantly puts down his sword and gets to cooking us a meal in the chimney. After devouring the gruel, I immediately get up to grab my mask and scimitar, setting the former under my tunic and wrapping a tarp around the latter''s blade. As I head outside, Vikiana blocks my way.


    ¡°You skipped on training.¡± She tells me, reproachful.


    ¡°Stuff came up.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Problem?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Don''t know yet, I''m about to go find out.¡± I tell her impatiently.


    ¡°Do you need me to come along, for backup?¡± Vikiana proposes.


    I suddenly realize that, much as I blamed Tsek, I''m the one who often left him with these two despite my fears that he would get too close to them or that the two would team up. I''m the one who left the opening that made him lower his guard.


    My resolve to be careful about guarding prisoners was incompatible with the need to make my preparations for my plan in secret. I seriously consider taking the Exemplar along.


    I don''t intend to get into a fight but if one does occur, there are situations in which I won''t be able to count on her. If I''m confronted by Templars for one, or if we find something that she estimates ruins my chances to free Cetyz.


    Which is a non-negligible possibility considering these sailors were watching the institute and might be working for Hetlan. I want to trust her but I can''t afford to. I shake my head negatively.


    ¡°Alright, well, don''t take any risks.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°Don''t sit still if you''re surrounded, you have a tendency to hold your ground and forget your footwork and makes you easier to predict. You don''t need much space to stay in motion.¡±


    I nod and walk outside, scimitar in hand. Meiridin''s streets are dark, I realize that it''s the first time I''ve gone out alone during the night since I got here. As I make my way to the docks, I notice that there are very few people roaming around.


    It''s a sharp departure from Meria''s poor quarter where there was always some level of activity and people going around at night, at least before the curfew. Likely because of the brothels.


    I use my symbiont''s sense to get a feel of what people are doing, finding out that the slum''s inhabitants tend to either be drinking indoors or be engaged in obviously nefarious activities on the roofs and in dark alleys.


    A group of four observes me as I pass through the street below them. They are no doubt thieves as one of them carries a crowbar, but the fact that they each have a dagger to the waist, one inside a boot, and another in the back, makes me suspect that they''re also murderers.


    They consort together but never approach the edge of the roof so I don''t worry about an ambush. I do accelerate my pace as these four might have friends. I keep my guard up as I make my way to the tavern the sailors stopped at earlier.


    As my experience goes, spies tend to spread rumors that benefit them so if I hear something about the institute other than what I''ve usually heard or what I''ve spread out myself about the Rykz Princess being held there, then that means that these sailors are likely responsible.


    It would be a start to figuring out what they want at least. I scrutinize the clients inside before entering the tavern to make sure that the three sailors aren''t there. Once I''m certain, I use an air-blade construct to deposit my scimitar up on the roof and walk inside.


    The tavern itself is cleaner than I would have thought considering that its outside facade isn''t really being taken care of. The staff is pretty much a single plain-looking waitress and a fat bartender. The man''s physical shape strikes me as unusual as the place doesn''t look like it''s swimming in coin.


    I take a tall stool at the counter and ask for a beer. I give out a cover story about being a mercenary desperately looking for a job. The bartender sympathizes, not in a very honest manner but I''m buying drinks and I think that''s all he needs to get past the fact that I''m a hired warrior.


    Which turns out not to be a very popular occupation for those who aren''t in need of their services. I don''t mind, and I understand the antipathy attached to the profession considering that mercenaries work for Nobles a lot. I doubt merchants hire more than a few to watch their warehouses and guard their shipments if they don''t have their own.


    Not to mention that my complaints about the state of affairs in Meiridin and the lack of available work because most of the purses left the city to go south only underlines the fact that I didn''t join the army. I swiftly finish my beer and then ask for another that I quickly down as well.


    Once I consider myself tipsy enough, I ask the waitress about recent rumors. She gives me a quick rundown, glancing over the subject of the institute with a mere mention that it''s always the same.


    ¡°The place is bad but and no one''s doing anything about it.¡± She tells me. ¡°But that might change.¡± She adds, affecting a mysterious air.


    ¡°King Cenwalh could do something!¡± I protest too loudly.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± A client with a well-endowed bust yells in agreement. I doubt that woman understood what I said.


    ¡°Actually, funny you should mention that.¡± The ordinary girl tells me, leaning in close. ¡°Some sailors came earlier today, said that they heard the King refused the Emperor''s direct order to close down the institute and release all the prisoners.¡±


    She makes the effort to be discreet as she tells me this, like she''s revealing a great secret, yet her expression is gleeful that she''s not taking it seriously but enjoying spreading that bit of news and possibly causing trouble with it.


    I notice, through my other sense, that the fat bartender is pointedly avoiding to look at us but trying too hard to listen in at the same time. The angle of his head makes me think that he''s mostly trying to catch my reply.


    ¡°Bah!¡± I spout disdainfully. ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    ¡°I swear that''s what they said!¡± The waitress defends herself.


    ¡°I''m not doubting you, sweet cheeks.¡± I add hurriedly.


    ¡°You better not.¡± She pouts.


    ¡°I''ll have another beer, as an apology!¡± I exclaim.


    The waitress chuckles and takes my tankard. She hands it over to the bartender who swiftly fills it up at the keg and slides it over back at me. I take a small sip, feeling like it''s going to be hard to finish this without getting drunk.


    I decide to take my time to finish it and ask no more questions that could draw attention to me. That bartender might be getting paid to report on people, which is how he got to eat so much.


    I have no clue about what''s going on but it seems like someone''s laying down some groundwork to take a swipe at Cenwalh, and as such at Caeviel''s throne. Duchess Hetlan more than likely. I ponder whether to scout that trade ship and the barge next to it or not.


    It would be risky, but I do need to know if they have soldiers hidden in there. I don''t think it likely that they''re preparing to attack the institute but, after all, they''re Nobles. If that Duchess thinks that the Princess will get her the throne, she just might go for it.


    I can think of possible two motivations, the Duchess could be wanting to free the Princess, ending the war. That could get her enough support among Nobility and peasantry to seize the crown. Or she could be planning to hand the Princess and Suxen over to the Emperor if she''s aware of the possibility.


    I really wish Aisha hadn''t broken the trust between us, I''m sure she could figure that out without risking to expose us. Can I afford to pursue this lead? Can I afford not to? Ugh.


    They just started spreading this rumor today, as far as I can tell, and I doubt it''s true considering that the Emperor is sick. Could this just be a result of the rumor I spread about the fact that freeing the Princess would end the war? Doubtful, that kind of distortion can only be intentional.


    Do I need to intervene if there''s someone here? Only if I find out it throws a wrench in my plan. But I do need to figure this out before they start making more obvious moves which could alarm Suxen.


    The Director''s suspicion would likely fall on the Shade but even if it doesn''t, she would undoubtedly further increase the institute''s security. I sigh and wait for the waitress to pass by me.


    ¡°Where''s the bathroom, I really need to go?¡± I ask, slurring my speech.


    ¡°There''s one in the back, out that door. We share it with a few houses.¡± She replies, pointing to show me the way. ¡°Don''t fall, there''s a step!¡± She adds.


    I fake stumble off my tall stool. The plain girl shakes her head and rolls her eyes, I grin in response and step outside. This little act was supposed to be an excuse not to finish my drink, but it turns out that I truly do need to use the bathroom.


    I swiftly get that done and walk back in, muttering something about their beer being too strong and needing to go back home to sleep it off. The man shrugs and takes my tankard away.


    ¡°Should be more careful, you''re pretty short.¡± The waitress comments.


    ¡°Am not.¡± I reply automatically.


    ¡°Right.¡± Plain girl, who doesn''t look that plain anymore, smiles. ¡°Don''t go through the slums in your state.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine, I''ll come back some other time if I find work!¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''re welcome anytime!¡± She replies.


    I head out the front door and immediately slip into the alley to the side to control my air-blade construct, making my scimitar fly down and into my hand. I then make my way along the piers.


    I don''t have to try very hard to appear drunk considering that two beers and a few gulps of the third I drank got me a little more than tipsy. It makes it a bit more difficult to focus on my other sense but not so much that I fear missing anyone who tries to ambush me as I try to remember where that barnacled trade ship was anchored.

 Forever.Ch04

    I make my way along the stone bank that every pier connects to, going past a few groups of sailors. The first group is already drunk while the second is on its way to get wrecked.


    A few invite me to join and I refuse as nicely but firmly as my inebriated brain can. One of them, a rough woman, insists when she notices that my gaze is quite attracted to her form.


    ¡°Come on, just for a round of drink.¡± She proposes.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t damaged enough to handle me.¡± I giggle.


    While she stands there, confused, I accelerate my pace to leave them behind. I spot the trade ship and the barge in the distance. I slow down when I get closer to make a turn along that pier, exaggerating my staggering walk.


    I make my way to a pile of empty crates, barrels, and rope nets, which are used to secure merchandise. I drop down in the middle of the stuff and close my eyes. I should look like a drunk who stopped for a quick nap.


    I focus on my sense and scan the two ships, looking for the three sailors. It takes me a while to sift through the faces of every sailor, from those sleeping in their hammocks to the few on the night shift.


    I don¡¯t find the three I¡¯m looking for but my range isn¡¯t wide enough to encompass the entirety of both ships so I can¡¯t strike out the possibility that they¡¯re there.


    There are stashes of disparate weapons in both ships, harpoons, long staffs that end in hooks, a few rusty swords, none of that is especially suspicious. There are a lot fewer sailors on the barge than on the trade ship but that¡¯s not a surprise.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything out of the ordinary. Maybe the captain¡¯s cabin on the trade ship is a little too well furnished considering that the barnacles sticking to its hull weren¡¯t cleaned up but that could just mean the captain is stingy yet likes luxury.


    Or the ship itself is a cover for someone who¡¯s used to living well. A bulky dock worker with a frown walks past as he makes his way along the docks, he throws me a glance but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    When he¡¯s past, I open my eyes to inspect a third ship on another pier, finding that there are only a couple of sailors guarding it that I can see, and they don¡¯t seem nearly as serious or alert as the half-dozen on the trade ship and barge.


    Another sign that something¡¯s going on. I close my eyes again and decide to wait a while. I can¡¯t stay too long considering Tsek got up early and I still don¡¯t know if this is anything urgent.


    I don¡¯t think it is, there aren¡¯t enough sailors and weapons to attempt a serious assault on anything here. Even if there were more in the rest of the barges, it¡¯s not like they can conceal an army in plain sight, the docks are too busy for that.


    Even with an army, it¡¯s doubtful they would get to the institute or the castle unseen. And it wouldn¡¯t be very hard to trace soldiers or sailors back to whoever they work for.


    I¡¯m rewarded for my patience in merely a half-hour when the three sailors enter my range. They¡¯re making their way back to the ship while dragging an unconscious man who smells like alcohol, likely passed out from drinking.


    The woman is leading the way, I realize hows tall and big she is when she gets closer into my sense¡¯s range, almost as much as one of Suxen¡¯s numbers. She stops right in front of me and kicks my foot.


    ¡°Hey, wake up you lazy bum.¡± She spouts.


    ¡°Mgrhm.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Go back to your ship, sailor.¡± She orders firmly.


    ¡°¡®sa free docks!¡± I slur.


    She brings her foot back and kicks the side of my stomach. I retch and struggle not to vomit. I whine a little and then struggle back to my feet, leaving my scimitar in the pile like it was always part of it.


    That seems to satisfy her and their small group makes their way to the trade ship¡¯s ramp. I don¡¯t go far, as soon as their backs are turned I stop and I let myself fall back down on the pier with my arms and legs spread apart.


    The three bring the unconscious man into the ship and head directly below the upper deck, they keep going until they reach the cargo-hold. Inside, they open a hatch into the hull which gives directly inside the barge.


    I missed it earlier. They cross over to the other ship and go towards the prow which is out of my range. I don¡¯t have to consider very long to make the call to stick around. I sneakily drag myself back to the pile of stuff I laid on before.


    Unfortunately, the four remain out of my sense¡¯s reach. The unconscious man was more than likely knocked out and they poured alcohol on him to make people believe he¡¯s drunk while they dragged him across Meiridin.


    I would like to talk to that man but the risk isn¡¯t worth the unknown reward. My buzz rescinds as a few tens of minutes go by without much happening. The only consequent event is that two of the three sailors cross back to the trade ship, the large woman and one of the men.


    The first goes to sleep while the second joins the night shift to play some kind of game with chicken bones. A short while later, the third sailor enter my range with a woman following a single step behind and to the left.


    As they make their way to the hatch to go over to the trade ship from the barge, I notice that despite her rather mundane clothes, her gait is entirely different from the rest of the people around.


    She¡¯s walking with wide movements which denote a certain arrogance. A Noble, I would swear on it. And one from Hetlan no less. I follow the two as they go up the trade ship¡¯s stairs. The man is showing deference to the woman, he removes ropes and objects away from her path, reinforcing my conclusion that she¡¯s a Lady.


    He opens the door to the captain¡¯s cabin for her and she walks in, directly sitting down on the bed. The man tries to leave but she says something and he enters as well. His expression is hard to scrutinize at this distance with so much between me and them but he doesn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic.


    They talk for a bit and the man approaches, setting a knee down to remove her socks and shoes. He starts massing her feet while she hangs back with her hands on the mattress. It makes me feel lonely and a bit jealous, I miss my Lady.


    I take hold of my scimitar and get up, realizing that I won¡¯t be learning anything more. Yet, I can¡¯t help but stick around a bit longer when the Noble reaches out to seize the man¡¯s hair, he resists a bit but stops when she splits her thighs and pulls him in.


    I must¡¯ve been wrong about the man¡¯s lack of enthusiasm. I tear myself away and leave as quickly as I can without attracting attention. My curiosity isn¡¯t worth the risk of being seen or Tsek falling asleep at his post because I wasted time.


    Besides, this makes me want to run back to my Lady so much that it¡¯s almost unbearable. I want to experience these kinds of moments with Leomi, just a normal night as a couple without having to fight tooth and nail for them.


    As I pass by a tavern, I resist the urge to stop by for just a beer. I know that getting drunk won¡¯t help drown my sorrows for long. I shake my head and focus on what I¡¯ve learned.


    There¡¯s a Noble watching the institute and kidnapping people. I really hope the one they took wasn¡¯t from there, or at least if he was, no one would notice his disappearance.


    At the same time, I pity the man and wish I could intervene but I¡¯m not free to do so, my oath prevents me from risking it all for a single person, especially someone I don¡¯t know. The good news is that, now that I¡¯m aware of them, I can keep an eye on that Lady and take precautions in case they try to follow Suxen to our last meeting.


    They don¡¯t have the forces necessary to beat me either. It feels weird but with my access and ability to sense my surroundings, it would be very difficult for anyone to get the drop on me. Not to mention that I¡¯ve beaten hardened fighters.


    Overconfident would harm me but acting on unfounded fears would be just as problematic. I can¡¯t put the mask on and reveal my presence to the population. The best course of action is to remain hidden.


    Back at the shop, I detect Tsek awake and training his lock-picking on his own. He isn¡¯t looking at what he¡¯s doing, his eyes remained trained in our prisoner¡¯s general direction, Aisha is awake but Vikiana is asleep. He gives me a tired nod when I walk in.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for staying up so late.¡± I say.


    ¡°No problem.¡± He mumbles.


    I throw a glance at Aisha who¡¯s awake despite her illusion construct¡¯s closed eyes. I remain mesmerized for a second, observing her fake traits move to match her regular breaths.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The face she chose to wear doesn¡¯t really have anything special and even has a few noticeable faults like the fact that her cheekbones are a bit too high. Still, there is a certain charm to her like this.


    I consider telling her about what I found to get her opinion but I hit the same old wall, I wouldn¡¯t trust her answers and she could find a way to use the information. I decide to let it lie, spending the night training my constructs.


    I don¡¯t go to sleep as soon as the sun rises despite how tired I am. I wait for Vikiana and Aisha to wake up so that they catch me training with flow. The point is to implant in their heads that I¡¯ve been burning my energy like this every night, it¡¯s likely unnecessary but my plan depends too much on the flow I¡¯ve stored to leave things to chance.


    Once I¡¯m certain they¡¯ve both seen me, I pretty much drag Tsek out of his bunk. He takes it with a cheerful smile. I fall asleep as soon as I hit the layered blankets.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°¡­ ise and shine!¡± Someone shouts in my ear.


    I startle and try to grab the offender¡¯s throat. Vikiana easily avoids my left hand by pulling back. I pursue but she dodges left and right. My symbiont gives up and falls back down, it is pretty much waking up after all and there¡¯s no danger.


    ¡°Give me five.¡± I mutter, closing my eyes.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Vikiana replies, grabbing and pulling my blanket away.


    I groan and flip over, burying my face into the bunk. She uses the tip of her foot to shake me. I sigh, realizing that the only way to make her stop is to actually do something about it so I gather myself and take a swipe at her other leg.


    The Exemplar steps over my body with a smirk. I frown, insulted. I gather a bit of flow and assemble a lightning construct, throw a tiny bolt at her back. She jolts, taken by surprise by the small shock.


    ¡°You got cocky, Exemplar.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°And you¡¯re awake.¡± She replies with a shrug.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I say and then groan. ¡°At least let me have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m in no rush.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Then why did you¡­?!¡± I exclaim but give up half-way. ¡°Ugh, never mind.¡± I croak.


    I sit up and gather myself, feeling thirsty with a slight headache. Vikiana sniffs the air and frowns. I reach up to her sleeve and take hold of it to help get up on my feet.


    ¡°You smell like beer and fish.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Stuff at the docks.¡± I reply. ¡°Not really anything to worry about.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± She asks. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound pessimistic but we¡¯ve been clattered for over two weeks now, events won¡¯t wait on you to happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that insisted on waiting a month.¡± I comment. ¡°Besides, Suxen isn¡¯t ready so the most I can do is push this forward by a week and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise considering there isn¡¯t anything pressing me to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mostly concerned about what¡¯s going on south.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°So am I but your daughter is safe within Meria¡¯s walls, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but doubt that.¡± Vikiana sighs.


    ¡°She can take care of herself, she¡¯s stronger than I am.¡± I honestly admit.


    ¡°Strength has many shapes.¡± The Exemplar sermons.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Simply that a mother worries, which can be both a strength and a weakness.¡± Vikiana makes a vicious smile. ¡°Although I¡¯m not surprised, I am glad to hear that my daughter is stronger than you.¡±


    I grin and, now awake, go look for a bucket of water to wash the scent off. When I come back, I find Tsek and Aisha deep in a conversation about stealth while the three wait for me to start eating lunch. It surprises me that she Shade argues against climbing on roofs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see what¡¯s directly beneath you, you can easily slip, walking on tiles is pretty loud if you don¡¯t move about as slowly as a snail, the only access points are windows that don¡¯t have locks you can pick and you can¡¯t lift a secure deadbolt.¡± Aisha enumerates. ¡°If you want to get inside a place, it¡¯s far easier to have a reason to be there and walk through the front door. But that won¡¯t help you steal the schematics in this case. A diversion, like a small fire, would usually do the trick, but that would only make him more suspicious. I think you should simply stake the place out for a day, if he doesn¡¯t come out then he isn¡¯t likely to be inside.¡±


    ¡°What if he spots me?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°If he sees you, he¡¯ll probably go around you and knock you out.¡± Aisha shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t be seen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be helping with that.¡± I intervene.


    ¡°How?¡± She asks. ¡°I can¡¯t really do much more than teach him if you¡¯re going to keep me in chains.¡±


    ¡°Your illusion construct, it¡¯s pretty intricate.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Both of Aisha¡¯s faces smile at the compliment. ¡°How does that help, though?¡± She questions.


    ¡°How wide can you make it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not very, it¡¯s pretty flow intensi¡­ Oh.¡± She says, realizing what I mean. ¡°You want me to make one that¡¯ll conceal him.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to make him look like a dark shadow, something that can¡¯t really be distinguished in the night.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She nods. ¡°I would need a lot of energy to make that though.¡±


    ¡°How much for, let¡¯s say¡­ an hour?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, a dozen shares.¡± She says. ¡°Trial, errors, and all that.¡± She adds with a grin.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do with eight.¡± I reply.


    What she asked is a little too close to the limit of what I could safely agree to. It isn¡¯t a coincidence and I¡¯m really starting to think that Aisha actually can¡¯t help but to push the boundaries, it¡¯s like a personality trait with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to be really careful.¡± She says, throwing me an amused glance. ¡°Can I have a black cloak or something?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier if I don¡¯t need to make the illusion from scratch.¡± Aisha taps her chin. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll have to add a blur, and extend it for the hands and face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do with five portions then.¡± I affirm and directly give her three portions. ¡°You still have the two you regenerated in the last twenty-four hours, right?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream to consume Elizabeth Vil¡¯s due.¡± Aisha says, rolling her eyes. ¡°Cheapskate.¡± She adds in a loud whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy that cloak.¡± Tsek says, a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get something expensive.¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s probably going to get dragged in mud and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He nods and hurries off.


    ¡°You sound like an old maid.¡± Aisha jibes.


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly not comfortable with this gold, I don¡¯t want to be wasting it.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ way too serious.¡± Aisha says, turning to Vikiana for support.


    The Exemplar deadpans and gets up, picks up the two wooden swords and my scimitar before moving to the center of the room and waiting for me. I point the Shade at her shackles. Aisha¡¯s good mood fades a little but she moves without complaining.


    Once I¡¯ve secured her, Vikiana and I start sparring in earnest. She makes me go back to the basics for the thousandth¡¯s time, how to confuse my opponents with both footwork and grips.


    Not necessarily only using a backhanded grip but also moving my right hand up my scimitar¡¯s handle like I¡¯m going for a short-range swipe and then delivering a wide slash by making use of my symbiont¡¯s inhuman strength.


    ¡°Use an armor-piercing construct when you do that because your left hand is too far down the handle for you to have the leverage necessary to be certain to kill in one blow.¡± She advises.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m never going to remember all that with half a dozen fighters surrounding me.¡± I comment.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll recall what you feel the most comfortable with and you¡¯ll have more time to think things through once you cut their numbers down.¡± Vikiana says confidently. ¡°Bend that left knee a little more.¡±


    I shift my scimitar¡¯s weight a bit more into my right hand and do as she says. It¡¯s a habit I have to rely on my symbiont to avoid tiring my right arm but I end up straining my left leg when I do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sending the letter tomorrow.¡± I tell Vikiana. ¡°Since Suxen will have all she needs to get the data, I¡¯ll be able to go to the institute anytime I want. Accelerate the timetable if need be.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m just jittery after having spent so long cooped up.¡± The Exemplar shakes her head, looking at me with concern. ¡°Take a week to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say, casually waving my hand.


    I don¡¯t tell her that the truth is that I can¡¯t wait to get back to Leomi. Vikiana has too many reasons to stand between us so this is the last subject I want to get into with her. Not to mention that part of her problem is my concealing that I¡¯m Elizabeth Vil.


    She wants me to tell her the truth, but mostly for me to stay away from her daughter. I have no doubt Vikiana thinks it¡¯s for the best because she somehow sees Leomi¡¯s passion and my instability as an issue. Shows how little she knows us.


    The fact that she¡¯s not comfortable with two women being together is likely reinforcing her objections so I¡¯ve been avoiding the subject as much as possible, so has she for that matter. I jump back as I sense something rushing at my head from above.


    ¡°Focus, Jessica.¡± Vikiana says, pulling the practice sword back.


    ¡°Right.¡± I nod. ¡°And it¡¯s Elizabeth right now.¡±


    We continue sparring even after Tsek comes back. Aisha starts shaping an illusion construct with the black cloak on her lap. She isn¡¯t anchoring it to the cloth yet, using the color as a reference. He keeps asking eager questions about how he should use it, and when.


    The Shade does her best to answer, instructing him not to move too much when he¡¯ll have it on, to avoid light and moving shadows. It seems to me that Aisha is basically giving him tiny bits and pieces of advice that she¡¯s figuring out on the spot as he asks.


    ¡°How long will it last again?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°As long as you have flow to feed it up to the point where it falls apart which will happen a lot sooner than it should if you keep bothering me while I make it.¡± Aisha replies a bit harshly but her illusory face winks to alleviate her tone.


    ¡°Ah, right. Sorry.¡± Tsek apologizes.


    ¡°Come here, kid.¡± Vikiana calls out and holds one of her wooden swords out to him. ¡°Do your best to beat her up.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I protest as Tsek takes the practice weapon.


    ¡°You need a bit more pressure, give me that scimitar.¡± The Exemplar tells me, giving me her other wooden sword.

 Forever.Ch05

    I flip the scimitar inside my hand and give it to the Exemplar, taking the wooden sword in return. While Vikiana gets used to the weight, I assemble a few more lightning constructs and inspect the rest to ensure that they''re still stable.


    Satisfied, I prepare to fight them both by sinking down into a low stance, a position that has made me feel ridiculous and a bit foolish ever since the Exemplar taught it to me, still I can''t argue with the effectiveness of it.


    The stance consists in spreading my feet wide in a diagonal compared to my torso, half-bending my knees, and hunching forward. The point is to reduce how much of myself I expose while conserving freedom of movement and to lower my center of gravity which gives me stability.


    At some point, I''ll have to ask someone to explain gravity to me beyond it being the thing that keeps my feet on the ground because that''s really vague. I flip the practice sword in my right hand, switching to a back-handed grip because Tsek hasn''t faced me fighting like that before so it gives me an advantage.


    ¡°What are you waiting for Tsek?¡± Vikiana questions.


    ¡°A signal...?¡± He kind of says, kind of asks.


    ¡°Well, don''t. You gave Elizabeth all the time she needs to focus and she''s being way too conciliating by not attacking herself.¡± Vikiana sighs.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Tsek nods.


    He takes a swipe at my throat before his chin rises back up. I avoid by slipping under it and counter-attack by slashing upwards. The back-handed grip makes it hard for the kid to pace out where the blade is or where it''ll go.


    As a consequence, he dodges back a lot further than he needs to considering the inherent fault in the back-handed grip is the fact that you have less reach when you swing like that. I''m content letting him put distance between us and don''t pursue, deciding to focus on the Exemplar who isn''t moving to attack.


    I move on her, stabbing at her right side. She blocks with my scimitar and I retaliate by throwing a kick to her left. She blocks by raising that leg and pivots on her right one to distance herself.


    Tsek rushes back in with a quick lion strike stab which I evade by shifting all the way to the side. Vikiana slashes sideways with the scimitar at the worst moment, when I am stretched out completely in one direction and can''t go any further or move in the other direction since that''s where she''s attacking from.


    To avoid getting hit, I have to break my stance. I let myself fall backward, letting the weapon swipe the empty air just in front of my nose. I catch myself with my left arm a second before I hit the ground.


    Tsek takes advantage of my pause to hook my right heel, trying to trip me. I simply go with his upward pull, using that and my left limb as a pivot to flip around and get back up on my feet in one, rather disorganized, move.


    I''ve pretty much turned my back on Tsek, Vikiana is to my right instead of my left now. She doesn''t attack despite being able to, I think it''s because she''s poking at the weaknesses I reveal in my forms to see how I recuperate.


    Tsek, on the other hand, rushes at my exposed back as he no doubt thinks there''s an opening in my defense. I let him get closer and, just when he can no longer stop, I stab backward with my wooden sword.


    Vikiana launches a horizontal slash at my right side. She''s a lot slower with the scimitar, having to hold it two-handed, but still quick enough that I have to lean forward to dodge. That unplanned for move means that my attack misses Tsek by a wide margin.


    I did scare him enough that he aborted his own even though it wouldn''t have saved him if the Exemplar didn''t intervene. I absently notice, through my sense, that his cheeks lowered a bit in temperature. Blood drained out of them when he saw the point of my practice sword.


    I take advantage of the fact that neither of them can stop me right now to put some distance and reassess my situation. Vikiana is slow so she''s using Tsek as a distraction but still protecting him. Tsek is swift but not nearly as the Exemplar would be.


    I can deal with both as long as I force the woman to make a move that doesn''t destroy my equilibrium. The way to do that is... I leap to the side, dodging a chin-level swipe from Tsek. ... to attack Tsek while keeping a counter-attack in reserve.


    I flick my left wrist a couple of times, stretching it despite not needing to, drawing their attention to it. He glances down, I shift my right hand''s grip on my weapon into a normal one while he isn''t looking and spin on my feet, slashing in his general direction.


    Tsek fails to see any of it coming, forcing Vikiana to act according to the timing I chose, but instead of defending him, she strikes up at me. It matters not, I use my symbiont''s full strength to slap my scimitar with my left palm.


    The disruption made my attack on the kid fail once more but that''s fine considering Vikiana is off-balance. I leap into her range and bring my wooden sword around for a wild, shapeless, blow.


    The wooden sword hits her in the stomach, it could have landed anywhere from her shoulders to her thighs considering that I barely aimed. Tsek steps around me to attack my back again.


    I ignore him, deciding to ''finish'' Vikiana off first by tapping her throat with the tip of my left fingers, or roots. She nods and stops moving to acknowledge ''death'' just as Tsek''s sword grazes my right shoulder-blade.


    Having ''lost'' that limb''s use, I let my right arm drop and release my sword. The blow would have left a shallow cut at the most, far from debilitating, but the fact that we''re holding back means that every hit has to count.


    I jump to my right and back while slashing at Tsek with my left hand. He sees it coming and dodges, not surprising with only one arm to keep an eye on. I decide to take advantage of that and pressure him with wide, powerful, swings.


    He thinks on his feet and tries to block my limb with the edge of his blade, which would be a loss for me, but he''s no match for the sense my symbiont provides me with.


    Tsek''s defense flounders quite a few times as he mistakenly believes that he succeeded and throws glances at Vikiana, who basically functions are a referee at this point, but she always shakes her head in the negative.


    I let him block me a few more times, letting him fall into a deceptive rhythm, and deliver my last combination of strikes to put an end to the fight. I switch my feet, putting the left forward and the right back.


    Tsek notices and takes a half-step back, likely thinking that the fact I''m putting my left shoulder forward means I''m going to increase the pressure. As a result, he focuses even more on my left gloved hand.


    I swipe right to left with my left arm, which spins my body which I use to deliver a sweeping low kick to his left knee with my right leg. The blow lands but, as I''ve held back, his knee isn''t actually injured.


    Still, he drops down as the rules state. I walk back to the wooden sword I dropped and pick it up. As I walk back to Tsek and stand over him, just out of reach, his serious green eyes lock onto me.


    He looks like he''s day-dreaming about this situation so I poke at him without taking any risks, tearing him apart ''wound'' by ''wound''. Tsek tries his best but there isn''t much you can do when you''re immobilized and your opponent can just circle around you.


    ¡°Alright, the Red Dwarf wins this one.¡± Vikiana says with a bit of a mocking tone.


    ¡°Beanpole.¡± I snap back, insinuating she''s tall and scrawny, the latter is pretty far from the truth.


    ¡°You couldn''t have avoided that blow to your right?¡± She asks, ignoring my insult.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I think it through. ¡°No, I could have but the trade-off would have been that you''d get a chance to attack before I could finish you. I considered it safer to take the most dangerous opponent out for good and his attack was only going to graze.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad call.¡± Vikiana nods approvingly. ¡°I thought his blow would hit closer to your neck and take you out.¡±


    ¡°He didn''t have the reach.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°How did I do?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°Not too bad, you held your own but got caught up in her pace too much.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Can''t really help it, Elizabeth is way too quick. How can you hit a sword just right on the flat, that''s insane.¡± Tsek grumbles.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°It''s something you''ll have to get the hang of, blocking with the edge will destroy your weapon.¡± Vikiana tells him.


    ¡°Well yea, but with my hand?!¡± He spouts back.


    ¡°No, don''t do that.¡± I say, smiling in amusement. ¡°You''ll lose your fingers.¡±


    ¡°So you really don''t feel a thing in that arm?¡± Tsek asks.


    ¡°I do, a bit, enough to tell if I''m holding something but not much more.¡± I lie.


    Vikiana''s expression turns dark from disaproval but she keeps her silence. She better, I haven''t forgotten her lie to Yvonne and the resulting obliteration of the Rykz that Celyz entrusted to me. My mood sours at that thought.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I tell the two in a sharp tone of voice, putting an end to the conversation.


    I immediately attack Vikiana, striking at the scimitar to try to push it aside. Unfortunately, the wooden sword''s lack of weight means that the weapon is barely pushed away and I can''t follow-up with a punch as I''d meant to.


    The sparring session continues, I lose a lot more than I win but it does me a whole lot of good to fight the two of them. I have quite a bit of experience fighting outnumbered but Vikiana taught me a lot since.


    The Exemplar focuses almost entirely on me, it seems like she only advises Tsek to benefit me. She finds plenty of flaws and I manage to correct a few during the afternoon. As I grow tired, Tsek grows harder to handle.


    As the end of the afternoon approaches, a small, disturbing, itch accompanies each of my heartbeats. The pangs of pain don''t make their return but this confirms that I need to be very careful and pay attention to my body a lot more.


    Specifically, I need to enhance and reinforce myself during real fights even when I don''t feel anything wrong because the effects of my symbiont''s cool substance make it impossible to notice when there is a sign that something''s wrong.


    Tsek actually clutches a win during the last spar by unexpectedly throwing his sword while I''m engaged with Vikiana. The flying weapon surprises me so much that the Exemplar takes me out before I can think of a way to dodge both his and her attack.


    His disbelief, when he realizes he''s the reason I lost, is quite fun to observe. At least, until Vikiana rips into me for freezing up. I try to defend myself by saying that it wouldn''t normally work on me but that apparently makes it worse.


    ¡°I really didn''t see it coming.¡± I groan. ¡°Like, normally someone pulls back and move their feet to throw, he was charging me when he just... brought his arm down and let go.¡±


    ¡°That''s no reason to stop moving.¡± Vikiana frowns.


    ¡°Probably a bit tired.¡± I say. ¡°I know, it''s not an excuse.¡±


    ¡°You could have slipped away and then I''m the one who would have needed to dodge it.¡± She tells me. ¡°You need to be better than this.¡±


    ¡°Leomi told me that she beats you twice out of ten when you spar.¡± I counter.


    ¡°If had she spent less time beating soldiers into shape during her youth, she''d win four out of ten.¡± Vikiana gripes. ¡°Regardless, I''m not the one who''s going to assault the institute with, at best, clothes on her back.¡± I only now notice the worry concealed beneath her harsh expression.


    ¡°Don''t get like that, Vicky.¡± I say, smiling as she cringes from my use of the nickname. ¡°I''ll be timing it so that I can use my flow or they won''t be able to use theirs. You just need to get me to the point where they''ll fall before I do if it''s the latter, I don''t need to have a perfect defense.¡±


    ¡°And you won''t tell me how you''ll force that result.¡± She notes. ¡°I think this is it for today, you have enough practice fighting exhausted so it would be counter-productive to continue.¡± She keeps under silent the fact that I need to be in my best shape tomorrow with Suxen.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I nod.


    We take turns for access to our single bucket and barrel of water, I go first because I feel like making lunch for once. Tsek goes second. He waits for Vikiana to be done so he can put her back in shackles next to Aisha and help me cook.


    ¡°What do you plan to do if this goes well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m not sure. Too many options really. I could join Ruth or stay in Meiridin, the city is large enough that I can make a living, legally or otherwise.¡± He tells me, it doesn''t look like either are anywhere near his top choice. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I can''t really look into my future, too much depends on events, other people''s choices, whether or not a friend is able to help me.¡± I reply. I really hope Celyz can remove the limb.


    ¡°But if things go like you want them to?¡± Tsek presses.


    ¡°That would be a first.¡± I chuckle darkly. ¡°Well, I''d go back home and see what''s left. Start from there.¡±


    I consciously choose not to tell him where I live or even mention that it''s on the Izla as the only ones who know are also aware of who Elizabeth Vil truly is. If soldiers knock at my door, I''d rather have to keep the list of who I have to hunt down for answers short. Start with Aisha, probably. Which reminds me...


    ¡°Here, hold this.¡± I tell Tsek, handing him the stirring spoon.


    I make my way to our prisoners and free them. Vikiana throws me a curious glance. I hold my left hand out to help Aisha up. Her real face tenses a little but that''s the only sign that she''s hesitating to take hold of it.


    ¡°Do you mind giving us a moment?¡± I ask Vikiana. ¡°Set the table or something.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The Exemplar agrees and leaves us alone.


    ¡°You realize that what I''ve told you before, about revealing who I am, holds, no matter who asks, right?¡± I question her.


    ¡°I do.¡± Aisha nods. ¡°I haven''t told anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try any tricks like you did with Yvonne, if someone I don''t know shows up knowing my real name... you''ll be the first one I track down, Shade.¡± I press. Although, I might go see Emffrey before that since he''s a close second on the list of those I''m not sure I trust and he would likely be a lot easier to find.


    ¡°I''ll keep your secret.¡± Aisha affirms.


    Aisha doesn''t seem worried at all by the fact that I''m reiterating my threat, she is skilled in deception but not so much she would be able to control fluctuations in her body temperature.


    It isn''t arrogance to think that she would sweat a little since she has shown to fear me when I get... mad. I glare at her illusory black eyes. She remains calm, holding my gaze without looking away.


    ¡°Your blue eyes look nicer.¡± I say without thinking.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She pauses, the temperature of her cheeks under the illusion rises by a tiny fraction. ¡°Actually this is my natural color, boring black hair and eyes.¡± She admits.


    ¡°Your curls weren''t boring, bit of a shame you cut them.¡± I protest.


    Aisha''s illusory face doesn''t even blink, the lack of reaction is actually out of place considering the wide smile painted beneath. In a bit of a daze, I reach out to her lips with my right hand, wanting to feel the smile on my skin short of seeing it with my own eyes.


    ¡°Food''s ready.¡± Vikiana loudly calls out.


    She tries to school her traits and conceal the fact that my compliment hit home but her illusion is anchored at skin level and so she doesn''t have enough time to do so before my fingertips go through the illusory inexpressive mouth she chose to show me, or was too distracted to control.


    ¡°What are you doing, Elizabeth?¡± Aisha whispers the question, voice slightly trembling as the pulp of her lips brush against my fingers.


    ¡°Kind of miss your smile to be honest.¡± I reply as I pull away.


    ¡°Well, I could have turned it off.¡± She says, her illusory construct grins.


    Underneath, she is biting the inside of her cheeks, which rose a few degrees in temperature. Kind of want to ask her to do so now, to see her blush, but this is cutting very close to flirting and betraying my Lady.


    ¡°Food''s ready.¡± Vikiana repeats.


    ¡°Ri, ght.¡± Aisha says. ¡°Should go.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana presses.


    ¡°I heard you the first time, Vicky!¡± I reply, annoyed.


    The Exemplar closes her fists and takes a deep breath. She manages to keep her silence despite obviously wanting to throw me some of the chosen word simmering in her.


    I push Aisha along, ending up being a bit rough, unintentionally. We take seats at the table, Vikiana takes the seat in front of Aisha and Tsek the one next to her.


    These two really shouldn''t have seen that but they''re reading too much into it, there isn''t a level of loneliness at which I would even consider betraying Leomi... with the Shade. It hits me like a brick that I have to add that to be truthful, my past actions coming back to haunt me.


    ¡°So, you don''t have anything big planned after this?¡± Tsek asks me when I sit down.


    ¡°I''m a bit tired of people expecting that out of me.¡± I groan but am thankful for the distraction. ¡°The answer is no. The Empire stood for hundreds of years, it doesn''t need me. And Countess Lance is better suited to bring about changes than I''ll ever be.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tsek acknowledges.


    His disappointment is written all over his face, it''s so obvious that I''m pretty sure he didn''t even try to hide it. Aisha''s reaction is interesting, both her faces show relief. I kind of expected her to be supportive of Cecil''s plans for Elizabeth Vil.


    I don''t know nearly enough about Cecil''s goals, the state of the Empire, Aisha''s personal views on me, or anything really to make any conclusions about her expression.


    Vikiana doesn''t seem to care, not surprising considering the fact that she doesn''t want us together to begin with so what I do wouldn''t really matter to her as long as we remain apart.


    The fact that Vikiana avoids the subject, as I do, likely means that she knows better than to stand between us again. If there''s anything I fully trust, it''s that Leomi won''t let anyone stop her from meeting Jessica again if I free her from nothing.


    We eat in comfortable silence once again, a habit for the group as this a time to relax and neither of us wants to start an argument. After the meal, Vikiana and Aisha go to sleep while Tsek and I work on the letter I''ll send to Suxen tomorrow for the last meeting.


    This night, I don''t train my construct but exercise gathering blood from with flow to shape blood-blades. I need to get good at this and at freeing myself. At dawn, I wake Tsek up and take his place.


    --- --- ---

 Forever.Ch06

    I wake up feeling cold but rather enthusiast about the day, meeting Suxen for the last time before I launch my plan. It''ll be easier to withstand the treatment now that the end goal is in my sights.


    I put Tsek to work on the letter we''ll send as soon as we''ve had lunch, deciding to meet Suxen in the abandoned house we used during the first couple weeks we were in Meiridin because we know the area and I don''t want to take the risk to meet anywhere near the docks, the Palace, or in the city''s richer parts.


    There''s the matter of the pardon and the gold I promised Ruth, a messenger can take care of that but it needs to be sent before Tsek steals the schematics but not so soon that they''ll have time to get to Meiridin before I begin my assault on the institute.


    The simplest solution would be to send Vikiana with those two things. It would ensure that things go smooth and get rid of a potential liability. The best part is that she will go meet up with the Templars because alone there isn''t much that she can do.


    That would get rid of her for half a week at a minimum, the time it takes to get to the ship and come back. With one less prisoner for Tsek to guard, I''ll be able to take my time to prepare everything without worrying as much.


    The afternoon goes by as uneventfully as possible, I train my forms with Vikiana without sparring to conserve stamina for the meeting with the Director tonight. Aisha spends the entire day working on her illusion construct as the scale of it is making it difficult to assemble.


    We set off for the rendezvous point just before nightfall, I leave the three alone to find a messenger to deliver the letter to the institute and to prepare my usual defenses at the house.


    It takes me a little less than an hour to prepare everything, this time I leave my scimitar behind a shelve in the main room and get rid of everything except a chair. I do a quick inspection of the room.


    It doesn''t feel like anything will go wrong, Suxen has been pushing boundaries but shown herself unwilling to cross them, likely because she''s afraid to lose the chance to experiment on the ''specimen''.


    I shiver at the thought of the inhuman word used to describe me, it encompasses my worst fears. Either way, Suxen could simply be waiting until I enter the institute and her control to make a move.


    If she acts before the data is extracted, then so be it, I''ll have to make my move as it isn''t part of my primary objectives so I can''t risk it all for that. The worst part is that I''ll have to neutralize the Shade first if this happens.


    Aisha and I would immediately fall out if I tried to make a move that makes it impossible to extract the data, either by taking the array out or killing Suxen as it is the explicit reason why she is even here.


    If I think about this scenario coldly, without sentiment, then what I must do is clear: kill the Shade to safeguard my life. She knows too much and is too dangerous.


    Except, beyond the question of whether I am capable to murder her in cold blood, Vikiana would not let this go so I would likely need to kill her too. And then Cecil because she would inevitably find out. And then how many others?


    No, killing her isn''t an option unless she truly betrays me... but even then, I don''t feel like I would want to or be capable. Perhaps is she tried to murder me? I pause. Would she be capable?


    I''ve never seen Aisha wield a weapon or kill but she likely has before in her role as a Shade, even if I discount Dalv whose throat I suspect she cut on the ship. Would she be capable of killing me, specifically? The fact that I can''t really rule it out is disturbing.


    I wouldn''t think so because despite everything, we don''t see eye to eye but there is no hatred between us, far from it. I am angry at her for many things, Idali specifically, but Aisha''s words about the risks she takes by dealing with Nobility rang true.


    Her mention of making a mistake with Cecil put things in context for me, especially because the young woman has shown herself somewhat erratic without the Madame''s guiding hand to rely on.


    The problem with the Shade isn''t in assessing her emotions, it''s in understanding my own. Perhaps what I feel for her isn''t attraction but danger, it wouldn''t be the first time I got aroused by staring death in the eye.


    What if what I see in Aisha is the risk to my life, a premonition of danger, except I''m so messed up that it gets lost in the sexual tension between us. It might just be what makes her attractive to me.


    I shake my head. All I''m doing is digging deeper and deeper without evidence of anything. What happens, happens, I shouldn''t endlessly indulge my paranoia when all I can do is prepare myself as best as I can.


    I make my way back to the group, waiting within sight of the rendezvous point with Suxen. Tsek settled with his back against a wall, watching the two prisoners whose eyes are scouring the area for the Director who could arrive early.


    Oddly, Aisha is the one who looks the most stressed out of the three, she''s nervously nibbling her nails. Vikiana, on the other hand, isn''t nearly as tense as she''d been the last time we met Suxen.


    ¡°What''s up?¡± I ask with deceptive calm.


    ¡°Exemplar here wants to set her foot down.¡± Aisha tells me with a spiteful undertone.


    ¡°Suxen need to be reigned in.¡± Vikiana counters flatly.


    ¡°It''ll spook her if we''re too protecting of Elizabeth.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°I''d like to get up on the roofs if you don''t mind, Elizabeth.¡± Tsek cuts in. ¡°I don''t want to hear their frustratingly vague argument all over again, you''ll be able to talk freely if I''m out of hearing range.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± I say. Why is he asking for my permission?


    Tsek nods and crosses the street. He waits a while, checking the area until he''s sure there''s no one in sight, before scaling the wall. I take my mask out and settle it over my face before shifting my cloak''s long hood over my head.


    ¡°Explain quickly while you put me in shackles.¡± I tell Vikiana.


    ¡°She thinks you''re not strong enough to handle another session with Suxen.¡± Aisha spits out, apparently unable to restrain herself. Is she trying to pull at my ego''s strings? ¡°Director Suxen is working within the limits we set out for her, there is no need to force a confrontation at this late stage.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to sit there and watch that... that monster butcher Jessica again.¡± Vikiana growls angrily. ¡°She cut her instead of the parasite, it''s suspicious. What more could she possibly learn from a human?!¡±


    ¡°You should have brought this up days ago, Exemplar.¡± The Shade gripes. ¡°I''ve been trying to tell you that Suxen is inspecting the connection between the two so she''s looking where she needs to, Jess...¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± I intervene firmly.


    ¡°Suxen is cutting her cut because the connection between the parasite and her is what gives Elizabeth her access to the Rykz'' flow.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Shackles.¡± I repeat myself. Vikiana sighs and takes them out, starting by setting a bracer around my left wrist. ¡°I don''t think either of you is especially wrong but it might be necessary to impress on Suxen that you''re in control, Shade, if only because we both need the Director to extract the data as soon as we arrive at the institute. If she thinks you''re giving her some wiggle room, she will be more likely to make a move once we''re inside the institute and then I''ll be forced to act. If Suxen crafts a situation that makes it impossible for either of us to free me, then... then I will die pointlessly when the symbiont is told to eat me when my construct''s timer runs out.¡±


    ¡°You really shouldn''t be using that.¡± Aisha tells me, making a grimace on both her real and illusory face. ¡°Use a lightning construct if you really feel you need that threat to keep me in line, but just... yeah, not that.¡±


    She tried to sound casual about it at the end but her cheeks are cooling down, showing that it made her pale. She isn''t faking being distraught, kind of makes me glad. I split my feet to help Vikiana shackle my ankles.


    ¡°You can activate them.¡± She tells me. I inject the golden flow I took from them in the morning into the runes.


    ¡°I don''t want to say anything that''ll seem like I''m on your side and make Suxen suspicious about us, she already noticed your pheromones affected me.¡± Aisha continues with a touch of accusation to her voice.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Then I will.¡± Vikiana declares, standing up.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I speak up before Aisha can. I don''t want to prolong this discussion considering we''re running out of time. ¡°Tell her that she is creating unnecessary complications and that she''ll be free take me apart once we have the data.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Both Aisha and the Exemplar exclaim at once, startling me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, frowning. The two share a glance.


    ¡°If she fails, she could guarantee she can get the data by doing just that. That''ll put us in a difficult position.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°Worse, it would mean that you''re putting yourself in a position where you have to attack the institute once inside because it''s basically a promise that we''re giving you over if Suxen succeeds.¡± Aisha explains, paling further. ¡°We need to keep our options open, Elizabeth. If you don''t think you can win, then it''s best to sit still and let me get you out of there with the data. We only said we might leave you to her if she succeeds, don''t go any further than that.¡±


    I ponder for a moment. When my preparations trigger, the institute will know it''s under attack but not from who so Aisha makes a point in the off-chance I decide that saving Cetyz isn''t possible.


    Although I''m not likely to delay until my preparations are defeated without making my move, it wouldn''t be wise to block that path of retreat even if it heavily depends on a woman I don''t trust.


    ¡°Alright, well, tell her that I''ve been growing unstable as a result of her probing and threatening suicide.¡± I say. ¡°Aisha, you''ll act like you disagree and you''ll use that to justify why Vikiana isn''t with us when we both enter the institute.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that works. But I''m warning you that it might not change anything Suxen does, there is a basis to what she''s doing.¡± Aisha tells us.


    ¡°That''s fine, I can handle it.¡± I reply.


    ¡°And what will I be doing?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Delivering the pardon and gold from Aisha''s stashes, Tsek will lead you out of the city.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''re letting me go instead of keeping me as a hostage?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have given Tsek the order to kill you even if this went wrong. I doubt the threat to your life would stop Aisha if she felt it necessary to act. Releasing you means you can go back to Leomi.¡± I may resent my Lady, I probably always will, but I''m not so cruel as to take her mother away from her. ¡°Pick a reason? Fact is, I only needed to keep you and the Templars out of my hair. Once I''m out of the institute with Cetyz, I won''t have the leisure to keep the both of you under guard so I might as well let you go back to them.¡± I tell her.


    Vikiana falls silent, she doesn''t suggest that she could act as backup. A good choice as I wouldn''t believe that she would kill humans to assist Cetyz'' escape. I think she would be more likely to choose to capture her again and trade her off to the Rykz herself, no matter what she believes in this very moment.


    ¡°Heads up!¡± Tsek calls out in a loud whisper.


    Aisha and Vikiana look around, I make sure not to raise my head so much that anyone could catch sight of my mask. Suxen and Francis are making their way down the street, escorted by the Numbers.


    ¡°No one else around?¡± Aisha asks Tsek.


    ¡°A few, some people spotted their group and bolted.¡± He replies softly. ¡°Some suspicious shadows but that''s a given in the slums. I don''t think there''s anyone spying on us though.¡±


    ¡°This wasn''t the best meeting place.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°Just get this over with.¡± I reply sharply.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Vikiana says.


    The Shade nods soberly and heads out in front, following by me and then the Exemplar. Tsek whispers something that sounds like ''good luck''. As I approach, I notice that Suxen looks somewhat disheveled, her white blouse is ruffled and her runic glasses aren''t perfectly folded in her front pocket.


    ¡°Tired, Director?¡± Aisha asks, having noticed the same as I have.


    ¡°This was quicker than expected. I had to scramble to finish analyzing what I found out last time but there''s no problem, I assure you.¡± The Director answers in a firm voice. She''s on the defensive, good.


    ¡°There better not be, Director.¡± The Shade adds to the pressure. ¡°As usual, I''ll allow you and two guards.¡±


    ¡°Francis will be joining us too.¡± Suxen says.


    ¡°He did not seem useful last time, his presence was... disruptive to the asset.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°That''s an understatement.¡± The Exemplar takes an aggressive step forward as she speaks up. ¡°Your assistant''s comments were unnecessary and they unsettled the specimen.¡±


    Even realizing that she most certainly used the word to establish a rapport with Suxen, so that the Director unconsciously sees a line between me and my two ''captors'', the fact that Leomi''s mother is the one who says it awakens my fear that she may truly think that way but mostly that her daughter, my Leomi, might too by some kind of blood-related association.


    The Exemplar throws me a quick glance, too brief to read much into it but the simple gesture does reassure me somewhat about her opinion since one wouldn''t care about a specimen enough to look at it.


    ¡°What is the matter with it?¡± Suxen asks.


    Vikiana doesn''t immediately reply, apparently choosing her words. The moment of silence seems to be hard to bear for the Director. Her fake smile cracks, revealing a glimpse of her white teeth which makes the usually perfectly tidy woman look like she''s losing control of herself... like there is true madness buried skin deep beneath her facade.


    ¡°Sh, it tried to...¡± Vikiana starts but the Shade interrupts her.


    ¡°My asset threatened to take her own life, it was mere bravado.¡± Aisha says dismissively.


    ¡°It was not. Your inspections are destabilizing it, Suxen.¡± Vikiana counters.


    ¡°I have the facilities to keep her under in-between sessions.¡± The Director intervenes.


    ¡°It knows certain constructs that can kill from within and the two portions of access it has are enough for it to burst its own heart.¡± Vikiana insists.


    ¡°I disagree with the danger involved, my asset knows her duty...¡± Aisha pauses. ¡°But the risk is too high, Director. I require that you take precautions in how you proceed, that you do no more than what is required, and that your assistant be quiet.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz was not as difficult as to threaten its own life when it was conscious. I suppose the process could have brought some trauma.¡± Suxen comments offhandedly, like she only has academical knowledge of the subject. Her cold analytical gaze locks onto my eyes. ¡°It would be tragic to lose such a valuable specimen.¡±


    Cetyz is alive but unconscious that''s good but worrying news since Princesses don''t sleep. I focus on that and the situation, grasping onto it to avoid sinking into the familiar pit of despair every time I think of Leomi''s reaction to my symbiont.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Aisha says. ¡°We''re a little exposed out here.¡±


    Suxen''s disturbingly emotionless eyes remain fixed on me as she makes a slight of hand to agree. Four and Francis step up to follow Aisha who leads the way while the Director moves to follow me with Six at her side.


    We make it through the slums and to the house without encountering anymore than a few passersby who immediately turn into different alleys of streets when they see us. Tsek follows from a distance behind.


    Aisha takes us around the block with the house a few times to make sure that there isn''t anyone to see us enter it before guiding us in. Suxen gives the same usual orders to the Numbers, precisely to take my clothes off and shackle me to the chair. Four and Six seize my biceps to start dragging me.


    ¡°Leave the clothes on.¡± Vikiana unexpectedly intervenes. ¡°You can remove the shirt but I see no need to take the rest off.¡±


    ¡°It''s one little thing after the other with you.¡± Francis complains.


    ¡°Silence, Francis.¡± The Directly utters quietly. ¡°Why, Exemplar?¡±


    ¡°It communicated that it felt defenseless.¡± Vikiana answers shortly.


    ¡°The specimen is defenseless.¡± Suxen notes, raising her eyebrow. ¡°Why would clothes make a difference?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Vikiana stares, speechless. ¡°... It just does.¡± She finally says, unable or unwilling to explain.


    ¡°The clothes pose too much of a hassle when I am examining it.¡± Suxen declares, looking to the Shade.


    Aisha blinks out for a long moment, no doubt finding the conversation about as surreal as I am. Meanwhile, the Numbers force me to turn and sit down, already working on briefly unshackling me to start undressing me. It seems like Vikiana''s objections are for herself as much as they are for me but I do appreciate the intent.


    ¡°It''s, hem.¡± Aisha clears her throat, her cheeks rising in temperature. ¡°Not necessary, is it, Suxen?¡±


    ¡°These considerations are a waste of my time, whether because of your, or the specimen''s, ridiculous embarrassment.¡± Suxen turns to me. ¡°You will not kill yourself over nudity.¡± She declares.


    Vikiana clenches her jaw and falls silent. She keeps watching Suxen like a hawk as the Director and Francis prepare their instruments. I don''t notice anything more than their usual assortment of blades and flat-headed scissors.


    Aisha''s gaze seems to wander in my direction too often for it to be entirely conscious. A conclusion reinforced by the fact that her illusory eyes sometimes trail behind or don''t follow at all. My innumerable scars don''t seem to bother her in the least.


    I wouldn''t want to get into a fight against her without my other sense because that ability to make it seem she''s looking in one direction when she''s actually staring at another would make it difficult to assess what she''s aiming at and easy for her to make feints. At least not a serious fight.


    Suxen''s initial inspection goes almost as usual, she checks my ears, my sex, shifts my mask to check my teeth, but then she takes a small hammer out and lightly hits my knee with it.


    My leg surprisingly shoots out in reaction to the shock. Suxen tests my other knee and then finally hits the back of my symbiont''s elbow. My left forearm jerks up in reaction and tries to grab her but the runic shackles are too restrictive for that and she''s out of reach anyway.


    Francis is thankfully keeping his silence but the sound of the quill furiously running over the paper as Suxen dictates him what to write is rather unsettling, it makes me feel a bit guilty and I fail to understand why it would.

 Forever.Ch07

    Suxen takes a scalpel out. I find that I''m much calmer compared to last time, perhaps the fact that I didn''t spend a week in apprehension actually helped, or perhaps it''s simply because I went through this before, or perhaps hearing Aisha and Vikiana''s voice their worries or misgivings about what I''m going through was the support I needed.


    Regardless, none of that helps with the pain when Suxen makes a long incision in my left shoulder but pain I can handle. She cuts my skin in a horizontal line, five centimeters from my collarbone to a little further than where my flesh ends and the symbiont''s begins.


    ¡°The two organisms aren''t fusing, it appears that the two locations where the parasite''s tendrils integrated with the specimen''s flesh are anomalies, an action the parasite took because of debilitating injuries to its host as it didn''t do so for every injury.¡± Suxen notes. ¡°It should be possible to design an experiment that induces this melding with a series of...¡±


    Francis immediately transcribes the words on paper but the Director doesn''t keep talking even after he''s done so he throws her a curious look. The woman puts her scalpel down and takes the quill from her assistant, finishing the note by herself.


    I would assume she''s being careful about what she says from before, or doesn''t want to reveal the process she intends to use. Either way, I don''t really care to know. A dark-orange mixture of my blood and my symbiont''s is oozing out of the wound.


    Suxen walks back, in her right hand is a quill that she uses to shape flow segments in thin air, in her left hand is the book which she is using as a reference as she creates the construct by mixing numbers, symbols, and two dimensional geometrical shapes instead of the cubes, spheres, and tubes that I''ve generally seen.


    While she does that, I decide to occupy myself, to test my method of escape in real conditions. I inject tiny amounts of flow into the trickles of blood running down my skin, not so much that it starts glowing but enough that it grows slightly darker.


    Even if she spots it, I can just say I was trying to fix the wound. I try to make tiny blood-blades inside my blood but find out that I simply don''t have enough energy gathered to make it work even when I reduce the construct in size.


    I switch to lightning constructs despite how useless they would be offensively, finding out that the only apparent limit to how small I can go is my inability to shape the minute details, likely from a lack of skill on my part.


    It would be extremely wasteful to create such a tiny construct outside of what''s considered my body because manipulating flow consumes energy so I would burn several times what the construct actually needs to function just to create it. And the result would be so harmless I doubt I could kill an insect with it.


    Suxen takes a handful of minutes to form her construct, when she appears to be done, I reabsorb the flow I injected in my blood for fear of her noticing if she probes my body with it.


    I may have absolute control over flow inside what it considers my body but I don''t think I can mess with a construct I don''t know without her noticing that I am. The Director activates her construct and sends it through the incision she made earlier, as it is unnecessary for it to enter through there must be another purpose to the cut.


    It makes me wonder, perhaps the reason Suxen failed to make any progress in usurping the Rykz'' access, apart from it being impossible, might be that the Princess simply blocked her attempts.


    Suxen mentioned that she could keep me unconscious between sessions. If she was able to gather the data she needs when the subject is knocked out, I have no doubt she would.


    It never ceases to baffle me that the Director would go so far as to provoke a war to try something she herself isn''t certain is possible, that she would feel it justifiable to sacrifice so many out of greed for knowledge. The pursuit of power is Cenwalh''s motivation, not Suxen''s.


    I feel heat in my left shoulder, it isn''t uncomfortable but definitely unnaturally warm. Her construct is activating section by section, when one turns on, the previous one turns off. The temperature increases little by little.


    I prepare to obliterate it, in case it suddenly turns a lot hotter, but Suxen retrieves it long before it becomes a problem and even before each of the parts have had their turn to activate.


    She shuts it down, squinting as she inspects it. She must''ve noticed my gaze because her eternal, creepy, smile returns a second after I look up. She hasn''t done so before, caring none about my state of mind as she butchered me. It hits me that this might be a failed attempt to appear reassuring.


    ¡°Remind me to cut block C''s funding, Francis.¡± Suxen says. ¡°Being pressed for time is no excuse to be sloppy.¡±


    She starts modifying the construct on the fly, cutting out whole parts of it to replace what was there with pure equations. By the time she''s done, the construct doubled in size and became a clunky mess of interlocked numbers, it doesn''t look half as streamlined as before.


    Aisha''s illusory face remained inexpressive throughout the entire process of Suxen fixing the construct but her real one shows how taken she was by what the Director did.


    ¡°How much did you know about that construct beforehand?¡± Aisha asks, trying not to sound impressed.


    ¡°I gave them the basic formula.¡± Suxen replies. ¡°They only had to create a structure to make it work, the incompetents.¡±


    Aisha''s mouth gapes a little and she falls silent. I fear what this means for that woman''s ability to fight but if I''ve learned anything from Vikiana, it''s that there is a wide gap between being able to make a construct and use it effectively. Francis looks prideful, Vikiana seems not to care in the slightest if I go by the cold gaze she''s been maintaining on Suxen all this time.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡± The Exemplar asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suxen answers.


    Before Vikiana can mount any other objections, the Director sends her altered construct into the incision. I prepare to obliterate it in case she screwed up but it seems to go well, I don''t even feel any rise in temperature.


    The construct lingers in my shoulder for a good ten minutes, again activating its sections one by one. It then travels down to my stomach and then to the back of my waist, likely to inspect the tendrils that fused to my muscles.


    ¡°Do not obstruct or speak, specimen.¡± Suxen orders. ¡°Stand still.¡±


    I pause, not understanding why she would say so considering I haven''t been doing any of those things. When her construct suddenly starts making its way up my spine, I realize that is was a warning for that.


    ¡°Why shouldn''t she? Is there any danger?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°No, it''s an unobstructive scan but it is almost too precise so it gathers a lot of useless information on brain activity.¡± Suxen replies, sounding impatient. ¡°At least it is useless to us because of how little we currently understand, I expect the records of this data will be very useful to future generations if they can make sense of it.¡±


    I tense as the construct travels up my back. Only a few of its sections activate until it reaches the base of my skull, where one of my symbiont''s tendrils connects to my spine. Suxen proceeds to cycle all of the construct''s parts one by one.


    The tendril wiggles a little and I hurriedly soothe my symbiont, feeling like this matters and repeating to myself that the last thing the Director would do is risk her specimen.


    I cling to that thought even as the construct travels up to my brain, the fact that she just jury-rigged the thing is making it hard to be confident in the woman''s skills, Aisha called her a genius but she could have made a mistake.


    My worries end up unfounded as Suxen finishes the scan without an incident, I don''t feel any rise in temperature or even a tingle, much less a headache. The oath I took to end this no matter what is pushing me to accept risks I would otherwise never take, I doubt I ever will in the future.


    Suxen pushes Francis away to take his place in front of the table. She sets her leather covered book down and takes hold of her quill to start putting the results down on paper, occasionally glancing up at the hovering construct for reference.


    She actually spends the next fifteen minutes writing, paying no attention to me. Francis throws me glances filled with glowering disgust, making me wonder how and why he is working in the institute.


    I avoid thinking about it too hard considering that many of the possible answers are disturbing. The Director takes a vial of water from Francis to store the construct and spends a few more minutes going over what she just wrote.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Once done, Suxen takes a runic glove out of her pocket and applies it over the incision in my shoulder, quickly sealing it. I start thinking that, this time, it won''t be too bad but then Francis gives her another scalpel, one with a larger blade. Suxen turns to the two dead-eyed Numbers.


    ¡°Four, hold the specimen''s wrist down, Six, blind the specimen and hold its left shoulder.¡± She orders.


    A hand falls down on my mask, covering the hole through which I can see. I sense Vikiana and Aisha tense, the Exemplar sets her hand on her sword while the Shade slips one hand behind her back, starting to shape an illusion construct. It kind of worries me that I am not certain she''ll take my side if this turns into a fight.


    ¡°What are you doing, Director?¡± Vikiana asks rigidly.


    The woman doesn''t reply, my sense gives me a glimpse of her internal body temperature, the upper half of her head has grown hotter than usual. She approaches me with the scalpel, apparently aiming at my shoulder.


    ¡°Suxen, stop!¡± Aisha exclaims.


    She keeps approaching, angling the blade down to slice the base of the symbiont where the tendrils split out of it. I start shaping blood-blades inside my wrists but pause before cutting the skin beneath the shackles'' bracers as once I do that, it''ll be obvious that I tried to do something.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks impatiently. ¡°This is important, if the parasite merges further with the host, the specimen will receive an increased access which will make it easier to observe.¡±


    ¡°You aren''t here to experiment, Suxen!¡± Vikiana explodes.


    ¡°Are you telling me you are unable to gather the data as she currently is?¡± Aisha asks with a bit of concern.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Suxen denies, offended but still smiling. ¡°But there are other considerations.¡± She pauses. ¡°Wouldn''t you want to find out what will happen when the two evolve into something new?¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± The words escape along with a short, terrified, giggle.


    I clamp down on myself to avoid slipping away from fear and doing something that''ll put everything I''ve done to get here at risk of being for naught, the killings I''ve taken part in pursuing peace would become senseless murders.


    Aisha doesn''t answer Suxen''s question, it doesn''t even seem like she even heard it. Her true expression, beneath the illusion, shows her relief. Likely because the Director''s answer means the Shade doesn''t have to choose between me and her mission to obtain the data our Emperor seeks.


    ¡°You obviously have all you need, Suxen. Take your leave.¡± Vikiana declares coldly, drawing her sword to half as she speaks. At least she''s sticking to her part.


    Suxen''s traits show utter confusion at this aggression, it seems like she doesn''t understand why anyone would stop her from pursuing this, not even me. I''d almost laugh at the woman''s goofiness if she wasn''t so terrifying.


    ¡°I can change the specimen, make it a being that could stand equal to the strongest titled Nobles beneath Kings and Queens, learn how to reproduce the process!¡± Suxen affirms with ardor. ¡°It would take a mere decade or two of work which will reap untold benefits to dozens of projects. Maybe even less time if the data allows me to map the Rykz'' flow distribution and discover exactly how to increase the specimen''s access. One avenue that would solve the issue of time and duplication would be to find a way to inseminate the specimen, make a viable fertile hybrid. Can you not see all the possibilities open to us? The Rykz would no longer have any advantages over us if we could create.¡±


    Suxen shows one of her rare spikes of emotion as she speaks the word with fervor in her eyes, it is evident to me that the woman has been touched by madness. The sheer insanity of her goals and the collateral damage she will cause by pursuing them boggles the mind.


    I feel fear deep in my bones at the thought of this woman having free rein to experiment on me. I make the resolve to kill myself if such a thing were to happen. Yet, she isn''t even done, she points at me with her scalpel, swiping the air with it.


    ¡°Specimen!¡± She exclaims. ¡°I can make you more. A being of might until you expire.¡±


    The mention of being more powerful manages to shake me as it is something I desire to be free, but I refuse to become even more of a monster. Yet, the temptation is there and so I must reply, deny it out loud for otherwise, I might be tempted to keep the arm later and ruin my future with Leomi.


    ¡°I want to be human again!¡± I angrily shout back. ¡°Not more of a monster.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been called such many times.¡± Suxen dismisses, the air of confusion still present on her face. The woman doesn''t get it, unable to wrap her head around our refusal. ¡°It is curious why some subjects would think some actions make a person less than human. Biology determines whether one is an animal or a human, yours is uniquely both because you are part Rykz Princess. Life is change, with every moment, every thought, every single movement, the person you were at that point in space and time dies. Relegated to the past while a new being is born. Consciousness is a cycle of perpetual rebirth. Embrace this and become other, the progenitor of a new species at humanity''s service!¡±


    She seems to be trying to convince me, but the way she goes about it suggests she cannot comprehend that I would think of myself as anything other than a specimen as it is what I am in her view.


    She doesn''t even await my answer and turns her back to me to face Vikiana and Aisha, proving that my capacity for thought appears to be merely incidental to her, my decision or opinion matters not to her after she''s said her piece.


    ¡°What you''re suggesting to do is just short of treason, Suxen.¡± Vikiana growls.


    The comment surprises me until I recall that her daughter is a titled Noble and her husband was a Count. She may hate some Nobles but she raised her daughter with a rosy image of it, her view of the system isn''t as bleak as mine.


    ¡°You merely fear being replaced, Exemplar, superseded by those researches your kind looks down on.¡± Suxen replies offhandedly.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Aisha intervenes. ¡°This is turning into a pointless argument. How long do you need to prepare your array, Director?¡±


    ¡°A week, two perhaps.¡± She answers.


    ¡°End of the month.¡± Aisha nods. ¡°We will directly show up at the institute when my asset has calmed down from this, inform your people.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Suxen nods. ¡°I hope you will mention this conversation to our Great Emperor Rasaec when He wakes.¡± She manages to say that without sounding sarcastic but I can tell how little faith she has in Him who has protected the Empire for centuries. ¡°The possibilities are truly endless.¡±


    Francis picks up her book and quill while the Numbers form up around Suxen. The four of them leave without a word of goodbye. As soon as they''re gone, Vikiana walks up to me to unlock my shackles.


    I immediately gather my constructs, storing them inside my body, it reassures me to have them available within me but it isn''t enough to stop the tremble in my fingers. I get up and hurriedly pick up my clothes.


    ¡°You okay?¡± The Exemplar asks.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I reply shortly.


    She nods and steps in front of Aisha to block her sight of me. The Shade picks up on the rebuke and gracefully turns around to give me some privacy. I try to put my pants on but encounter some difficulty as my legs are about as drained of energy as I feel after the confrontation and the revelation on Suxen''s ambition.


    ¡°We need to abort.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Can I get a moment before we get into it?¡± I say tiredly.


    The Exemplar nods. I adjust the hem of my pants around my waist and fit my sleeve glove on, securing the straps around my torso. I sense Tsek approaching the door so I quickly throw my shirt over my shoulders as I don''t want to have to deal with his libido on top of the rest. Luckily, this time around, he knocks.


    ¡°Did it go well?¡± He asks through the door.


    ¡°Relatively but give us a moment, Tsek.¡± Aisha replies.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Tsek calls out.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll make rounds around the block.¡± He tells us, departing.


    I remove my mask and direct the air construct to carry the scimitar to my left hand. The weapon slides out from behind the shelve and I seize it before dropping down on the chair. The Shade and the Exemplar are facing off so I simply take the moment of peace to cool down.


    ¡°Suxen is going to do something stupid to obtain Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana says, addressing Aisha more than me. ¡°This isn''t worth the risk anymore. I can''t assess whether it''ll work or not anymore because I barely know anything about the plan and do not know what the Director is liable to do.¡±


    ¡°If she couldn''t work within the bounds given to her, she wouldn''t be in charge of the institute, Vikiana. Suxen knows that her ability to secure funding for her future research depends on her making as little waves as possible because the Rykz invasion puts her in a precarious position.¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°The data remains her priority since it threatens to ruin her if she doesn''t get it for the Emperor, and show Cenwalh she can deliver results. I''m still confident in my ability to get to Cetyz.¡± I speak up. Vikiana seems about to reply so I raise my hand. ¡°Unless you have a different point to make, I need to think about my options.¡±


    I pass under silence that there is no other choice for me to make than to trust in myself. I cannot even consider going back as I would return only to witness a murderous war between Rykz and humans, and perhaps even be sent back here with enough fighters to take the institute.


    It would likely mean at least an entire month of slaughter while I travel along with the very real possibility that I could be spotted and ambushed on the way, not to mention the complexity of setting up the assault with almost impossible to hide numbers.


    On top of that is Grikyz who will be pushing for an escalation of hostilities because of my failure and cowardice, Aisha who is unlikely to just let me go, Vikiana who will probably insist on getting her daughter out of the Rykz'' clutches.


    ¡°No, I will move forward with the plan.¡± I declare despite my fear of what could happen to me. ¡°If I die, it is a single life lost. It is not worth mentioning compared to the dozens who die every day as a direct consequence of Princess Cetyz'' captivity.¡±


    Aisha nods in approval, her lean shoulders relaxing as the tension of waiting for my decision leaves her. I avert my gaze, finding that the more I pay attention to her, the harder it is to look away.


    Vikiana is frowning. She seems to want to have a debate about this but I''ve made my decision clear and she can likely see that I am in no mood to entertain her shortsighted objections.

 Forever.Ch08

    The three of us leave the house, Vikiana and I are in a rather dark mood, Vikiana because she''s having more and more doubts about this while I''m still reeling from what Suxen intends to do with me.


    Aisha seems worried but somewhat relieved, understandable considering this could have gone a lot worse. As we stand outside, waiting for Tsek to return from scouting the area, I check on my symbiont.


    The incision Suxen made in it is healing fine and, most important of all, it isn''t merging with my flesh. We depart as soon as Tsek arrives, heading towards the abandoned shop with a few detours to check whether anyone is following us.


    As we make our way back, I turn my mind to my plan to assault the institute. I decided the general strategy behind my attack long ago on the ship, but I''ll soon need to make concrete decisions as to which constructs I''ll be using in what order and where to aim them.


    But that is not exactly something I worry about because I''ll have time to make those calls as I assemble the constructs. The real liability to my plan is my ability to fight and win without too many injuries once I''m out of the shackles.


    A single mistake on my part could spell disaster and while Vikiana taught me a lot the fact that she''s a prisoner means we never sparred for real so I lack experience. Still I don''t think I would lose in close quarters. I also have an advantage in that the institute has no idea how much access to flow I have.


    Another issue is that, even if the first part of the plan goes well and I get to Cetyz, I have no idea the state in which I''ll find the Princess and whether I''ll be able to wake her up. I''m counting on my symbiont''s ability to project pheromones but she could be deaf to it.


    Carrying Cetyz is among my options but I am counting on her to be able to quickly leave Meiridin whether by forcing a ship''s crew to sail us out or forcing our way out through the gates.


    Aisha could betray me but she has little hope of beating me considering the first step of my plan should neutralize her as well as the institute. The schematics should allow her to seize or disable the runic defenses, whether she uses them against me or not, just the fact that she does something will work in my favor as the struggle will consume more of their side''s flow.


    The timing of my plan could have been a problem but it seems like it''s solving itself. Suxen will want to extract the data as soon as possible to pursue her projects.


    What she wants to do, how she wants to use me to create an entire species subservient to humanity, if I understand correctly, makes me sick to my stomach and I understand better why Cenwalh supported her if the woman pitched him similar projects.


    I am beyond certain that humans wouldn''t treat the equivalent of the Rykz'' drones nearly as well as the Rykz do, it would be slavery on an unprecedented scale against beings that have committed no crime to deserve it beyond being born.


    Not some of the galley-slaves I''ve met seemed like they did either, thievery and debt sound like pale justifications to enslave someone. Perhaps it was only Odo abusing his authority but I doubt it considering what Alana told me of Sykus.


    ¡°Don''t think I''ve seen anyone twice.¡± Tsek says.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Aisha nods.


    I perk up, finding that we''re close to the shop. I lead us around the block instead of going in, using my symbiont''s sense to verify their assessment, berating myself for not paying attention to our surroundings on the way here.


    I don''t notice anything wrong, beyond a few homeless people sleeping outside near flow fires, which is worrying considering how cold the night has become in the past couple of weeks. One of them has only a single left hand, offering me a glimpse of my future if I hadn''t met and experienced so many things.


    I shake my head and head into the shop we''re occupying. I take away Vikiana''s sword and shackle them both. I hesitate as to whether it''s necessary at this point since I don''t think they do much to prevent them from escaping because I''m not willing to spend the flow to power the runic shackles.


    I hold to my decision not to trust them any more than necessary but I truly dislike this role as a captor that I took on, it''s a weight on my shoulders to constantly be restraining them.


    To alleviate that guilt, I take a couple of blankets away from our bunk to give it to them. It should help out considering I never leave them with enough flow to fuel a fire through the night and they don''t have the benefit of the fireplace where they sleep.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Aisha says, dropping her illusion construct for a moment to smile.


    The sight of it brightens my mood by a lot, I realize the extent of the toll it takes on me to be the oppressor and how much I missed friendly faces, at least friendly looking faces.


    Her illusory face did smile but I''ve dismissed those as fake, Vikiana''s expressions range from cold to stern and the corners of her lips rarely lift more than a few millimeters, Tsek''s grins helped a bunch but... he''s odd.


    I settle at the table and set my scimitar flat on it. I remove the piece of tarp wrapped around the blade and caress the smooth Vuskyt as I anchor half my almost full reserve of flow into it, compressing the energy so that the twelve portions occupy only a fourth of the metal.


    The point is to test how much of it will dissipate through the night as I cannot risk bringing flow inside the institute unless it''s inside my reserve. I wonder for a moment where my reserve is located.


    It''s not like there''s a specific location I take the energy out of, I simply direct the energy out towards my hand or any point in my body and the flow simply... flows out to towards where I direct it.


    I shrug and check up on the others, finding that all three are already asleep, unsurprising considering they''ve been up since early in the morning and we''ve trained and walked a lot today.


    It might be a little arrogant of me, but peasants seem a lot sturdier than the higher ''classes'', even the Exemplar doesn''t have as much endurance as I do. The symbiont might be helping out a bit there, but I was still able to trek through a few kilometers of tunnels right after she cut... after losing my arm.


    I pick up my scimitar and start swinging it, exercising my grip changes. I''ve grown rather good at it, not nearly as good as Vikiana but it seems like a specialty of hers, something of a trump card she uses in conjunction with full body lion strikes when she wants to finish fights in one blow.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I whisper. Swoosh. The blade cuts through the air.


    The night goes by uneventfully apart from a tiny, cute, snore out of Aisha which make me smile. Tsek wakes up early on his own and takes over from me to guard them.


    As I settle in the bunk, I check up on the amount of flow left in the scimitar, finding that only about five percent dissipated, better than I hoped. I deposit my weapon at my side and close my eyes.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up with my hand left hand gripping my weapon but I don''t sense any threats. Tsek is pretty close but sitting on the ground, training to pick a lock while Aisha is working on the cloak in the other room with Vikiana watching and looking bored.


    The scene paints a sharp contrast with last night''s confrontation, it''s business as usual. I grab a bucket and go wash up, after that I pick up the cooking pot and start making lunch at the fireplace.


    The day passes without an incident as we go through with our routine, it seems so... normal that it unnerves me. I spar with the Exemplar and Tsek again while the Shade keeps working on the construct.


    She seems to be encountering a lot more difficulty in making it than she expected but hasn''t given up yet and actually seems to be enjoying the challenge quite a bit.


    As the week goes by, my worries about whether the ties keeping the group together will hold or break end up fading away. Vikiana''s split from the consensus doesn''t become an issue simply because she doesn''t bring it up again.


    In fact, she spends quite a few hours working maintaining her plate armor, apparently preparing to leave Meiridin. A proposition she didn''t seem keen on before but is now accepting. I suspect it''s because she''s determined that I''ll fail and that she cannot change my mind so she''s set her mind on leaving for the Izla and her daughter.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    It makes me anxious about whether or not she''ll tell Leomi the truth of who I am when the two meet while I''m nowhere near to stop her, but she insisted on me telling her the truth myself the only time we spoke of it, when she learned that I lied to her daughter.


    I don''t think Vikiana will butt in our relationship so directly, it wouldn''t go well with Leomi and the Exemplar is reluctant to think too deeply about us together because we''re women.


    There''s also the fact that Vikiana thinks I''ll die or be captured so she isn''t likely to be telling her daughter the truth about where I am considering she mistakenly believes Leomi would accept me as I currently am.


    Vikiana would think that doing so would motivate my Lady to try to rescue me and put herself in danger. I could try to intervene and silence her in some way but I have no leverage over her.


    I can''t physically threaten her, not because I''m unable to hurt or beat her, but because we''ve lived together too long for Vikiana to believe I''d go this far, longer than I have with Leomi but with fewer interactions.


    The woman''s only apparent weakness is her daughter and threatening to hurt Leomi would backfire to epic proportions, which is an issue because I do need to settle things with her and it won''t be painless... for either of us.


    I''ll have to table this for the future as I have no immediate solution to the problem my, hopefully, future mother-in-law poses. I blush at the thought of marrying my Lady, finding it ridiculous but unable to help it as my mood soars.


    On Sunday, snow starts falling in Meiridin. A small, white, layer accumulates on the roofs but the flakes are too parsimonious to clog the traveled streets but it does make it harder for me to get to the building where I store my flow without leaving recognizable boot marks behind.


    I solve the issue by taking one of the few streets in the slums that people use despite it passing near the institute and which is just in range for me to reach the water barrels in the abandoned building.


    The amount of flow I''ve accumulated is significant, and even a bit higher than my expectations. After checking, I notice that my access has grown by a small increment, bringing it firmly into twenty-six portions.


    I struggle a bit in panic as I suspect my symbiont has further expanded or fused with me but I find no sign of that after a thorough inspection. The answer comes to me in the middle of the next week when Aisha asks for flow to finalize the illusion construct.


    ¡°Your energy seems slightly more golden than I remember.¡± Vikiana notes from the other room.


    ¡°You probably remember wrong.¡± I lie with a dismissive shrug.


    ¡°Um.¡± Tsek says but apparently thinks better of it since he closes his mouth.


    I cut my link to the half-dozen portions of energy to hand it over to Aisha who receives it without commenting on it. She evenly spreads the flow into the various segments she made and then starts tinkering with it.


    ¡°The core is what took me so long.¡± She tells me. ¡°I''ve been using Suxen''s theories but it wasn''t part of my studies so I don''t really grasp it all and I''ve never made such a large illusion construct.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t she notice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°How? It''s not like she can magically spot her equations and it wouldn''t matter if she did.¡± Aisha laughs a little. ¡°Besides, I''m only using it to arrange and automatize parts of the construct, like symmetrical movements. Anyway, I had to rework the basic formula core.¡± She pauses, looking up to me, like she''s expecting me to react in a specific way. When I don''t, she frowns. ¡°What I did is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um. Congrats, you''re really smart.¡± I say awkwardly, adding a smile.


    ¡°I know, right!¡± Aisha exclaims with a grin. ¡°Anyway, I think it''s done now, it''ll hold for a couple of hours without needing more energy once you activate it, but it''ll disintegrate before the day is over if I don''t maintain it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, amazing.¡± I tell her with a bit more honesty. ¡°So, why haven''t I been taught any of that core stuff?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s pretty advanced stuff so that''s not a surprise.¡± Aisha replies. ¡°The core is the underlying structure to the construct, the basic formula it works off of that determines the segments'' roles and how they function together. There are two ways to create a construct, rigid or loose, although the distinction is largely academical.¡± She explains enthusiastically. ¡°The rigid core is basically the blueprint for a strict geometrical arrangement, an equation can also be used, the constructs using those cores are created through research. My illusion construct has a rigid core so it stops working when there is a discrepancy, and I caused one by expanding the area it affects by so much. I believe the Rykz'' lightning construct utilizes a rigid geometrical arrangement and I would love to study it.¡± She throws me a quick glance.


    ¡°Nope, but go on.¡± I encourage her.


    ¡°Right.¡± Aisha smiles. ¡°So, loose cores are largely based on the user''s intent of how the segments need to work together to produce the desired result, those are usually made through experimentation with unstructured flow, rather than research, to acquire a construct that functions as intended.¡±


    ¡°So the second type isn''t as efficient?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hm, no, it''s not that straight-forward. The best example I can give you is the strict cored armor-piercing construct compared to the loose cored defensive construct. The two have an equivalent consumption rate when opposed, at least when the defensive construct is geared against the armor-piercing one.¡± She pauses to take a breath.


    ¡°How does the intent thing work?¡± I ask. ¡°Doesn''t that vary between people?¡±


    ¡°Well, some think that flow ''remembers'' constructs but I personally believe that you can''t learn the construct if your intent when making it doesn''t fit how you''re taught to organize the segments you''re creating.¡± Aisha tells me. ¡°That''s Suxen''s biggest problem with the University, she thinks that segments hold us back that they''re simplifications of a complicated process that we must research to progress. She doesn''t have a high opinion of loose constructs because she says that researching rigid formulas leads to other discoveries while a loose construct is pretty much a dead end once finalized. I think she isn''t wrong in that. Anyway, you should try to read her simpler papers if you get the chance, they''ll give you a glimpse at the immense possibilities of flow.¡± Aisha must''ve noticed my grimace because she hurriedly continues. ¡°She wrote those a while back, when she wasn''t on this crazy pursuit, so they''re readable.¡±


    ¡°Readable, huh.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Thanks for the explanation, it''s interesting but it kind of makes me realize how limited I am as a simple user.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s like all skills, you need to spend the time learning.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°I doubt a simple peasant will get the chance.¡±


    ¡°You''re not a simple anything.¡± Aisha replies, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You going to anchor the construct to the cloak?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°About to.¡± She nods. ¡°It''ll be easier for Tsek to hide by wrapping it around him rather than controlling the construct. When are we doing this?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to finish, I''ll send Vikiana and Tsek get the pardon on Friday, I think. Tsek will then escort her out of the city and prepare to steal the schematics. He should get them on Saturday and I''ll give you until Sunday to study them.¡±


    I don''t want to wait too long once Vikiana is loose and I can''t send Tsek with her because I''ll need Tsek to guard Aisha while I prepare my constructs for the assault.


    ¡°Not much time.¡± Aisha comments, frowning. ¡°It should be enough if Tsek also grabs whatever annotations he made on the runic defenses, those should be stored with it so I''ll just tell him to grab it all.¡±


    I nod and then leave her to working her illusion construct into the black cloak, Vikiana hands me a wooden sword as she has a habit of doing when I have a minute to myself.


    ¡°Only a few days left to get you up to par.¡± She says.


    ¡°Let''s make the most of them then.¡± I reply.


    The sparring session that ensues is pretty intense, she makes me demonstrate the short sword skills she''s taught me this past month, working me to the limits and then pushing further.


    My ability to handle the weapon has grown by a lot, less than my scimitar but that''s because it handles a bit like a sword while remaining similar to my hammer. Still, I''ve trained enough with them that the feeling of a sword handle in my palm feels rather natural and the weight of a real one negligible.


    Entire days seem to escape us, time apparently accelerating as the date of the assault on the institute approaches. Our small group is far from united, what kept us is harmony is the work we''ve all been putting into training. Amusingly, the prisoner are teaching their jailers.


    Tsek demonstrated he can be as serious with his training as me, sometimes more but mostly because he has more free time than I do between my sorties to ensure that whatever Hetlan is doing at the docks doesn''t spill over my operation and the time I spend training flow.


    Through the month, I''ve noticed that Aisha can be almost inhumanly patient if she wants to as she spends the most time alone. That fact worries me because it could mean she''s been playing an extremely long game with me, but I put that on account of my paranoia considering that she has shown genuine empathy.


    What worries me about her is that her feelings didn''t stop her from putting her mission and her life first when it came to Idali. The former, I can blame her for, the latter, not truly.


    I am disappointed in her for making that choice, angry even, but I don''t think a human, someone who isn''t half-way through becoming a monster, wouldn''t hold it against her.


    The biggest problem with Aisha is that our relationship plays little part in the choice we''ll make inside the institute. We both have goals which could end up incompatible.


    The tension between us is as physical as it is mental, from different sources and implications. There are times when we get along like old friends, others when we come much too close to flirting for our comfort.


    Aisha no doubt worries about my symbiont''s influence and I think that''s what''s made abandon actively trying to get me in bed. I like those moments though, they help me handle my loneliness but I can see the danger in them so I''ve avoiding touching her ever since I reached out for her lips.

 Forever.Ch09

    The four of us leave together for the Palace on Friday, Vikiana and Aisha are at the center of the group, Tsek to their right in the black cloak, me to their left with my scimitar with a piece of tarp wrapped around the blade. The Exemplar is carrying the chest containing her armor, apparently effortlessly despite not having any available flow.


    The few people we come across on the streets are driving or loading carriages with thick cloaks to protect them from the cold weather and the possibility of snow. I see enough Noble house crests to put together that most of those deliveries are meant for Caeviel''s army.


    Tsek has a small pouch in hand, it contains a letter with Aisha''s seal that he wrote himself, the letter itself requests that the galley-slaves'' crimes and the ensuing mutiny be pardoned.


    ¡°And you''re certain this won''t raise eyebrows?¡± Tsek asks nervously.


    ¡°No, the Empire sometimes calls on the service of hardened criminals to create disposable units in exchange for their freedom if they survive.¡± Aisha replies.


    I throw a glance at Vikiana. She nods to confirm. It isn''t surprising for the truth of the Empire to be darker than legends, I''m no longer so naive as to believe you can run such a large entity without some darkness creeping in but the more I learn about it, the more I think humans could do so much better.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be unusual for an Exemplar to escort crime-slaves to the front-lines, especially with how things currently stand with the Rykz in the east.¡± Vikiana tells us.


    We''ve gone over this before if in less specific words, but it seems to reassure Tsek that we do so again. He is about to walk into the Palace alone with Vikiana after all and, to his credit, he never even suggested he would pull out.


    ¡°I will be nearby, if things go to shit just light a tapestry on fire. I''ll barge in if I see smoke.¡± I tell Tsek.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Good.¡± He makes a thin smile. ¡°It''ll be hard not to do so anyway, what a story it would be for Elizabeth Vil to break into the Palace and handle these arrogant pricks.¡±


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Aisha speaks up disapprovingly. ¡°I know the both of you had close encounters with the worst of Nobility but that''s because vultures come out when they smell carrion, there are plenty of proper Lords and Ladies out there.¡±


    ¡°If they have the power to act but don''t, they''re guilty by association.¡± I reply coldly.


    ¡°You work for... You''ve kil...¡± Aisha pauses, apparently unable to find a way to diplomatically say what she wants to.


    She''s said enough to call me on my shit, I do work for the Rykz and have killed for them, making me guilty by far more than association. Still, my actions don''t excuse theirs.


    ¡°You''ve justified much for peace yet you can''t understand that they would choose to preserve their subjects from the consequences of starting that kind of fight?¡± Vikiana says.


    That does make some sense. There might be more people like Count Urnan did ally with Lance at great risk to their position, even if it was for their own survival.


    If Aisha''s correct, then my Lady''s chances of changing Caeviel without too much bloodshed are better than I hoped. Yet, I''ve seen Nobility slaughter peasants for trying to retreat from the battle on the plains in front of Castle Lance, it was no small number of them that took part in that.


    We approach the Palace, a large stone building with five large round domes spread in a circle around a fifth which stands taller than the rest. Each of the surrounding domes has a banner floating at the top representing the five Duchies and the center one, Caeviel''s crest which is the same as Cenwalh''s.


    The large double doors are embedded into a marble arch embellished by copper striations forming intricate designs. There are glass panels covering the windows. The wealth present here is evident despite the lack of gold on the outside.


    There is a crowd of obviously poor people gathered to one side of the Palace, facing a small side door likely meant for servants. They''re here to sell their energy, which goes to the institute, which uses it to further their experiments on similarly, or more, unfortunate beings. A vicious process.


    We stop to the side of the road, short of joining that gathering. I start looking for somewhere with a good overall view of the Palace but not so far that I wouldn''t be able to get there in a short amount of time.


    ¡°Elizabeth, can we talk for a minute?¡± Vikiana asks.


    I make a small grimace. I''d hoped to avoid a discussion with her as we''ve likely both ran out of subjects which won''t turn into arguments. Still, I nod and lead her out of enhanced hearing range.


    ¡°You''ve been stocking up on flow.¡± Vikiana affirms. ¡°The other day, you only had our energy left because you stored the rest and that''s why it looked so golden.¡±


    I blink, baffled. Vikiana is off-mark but still somehow reached the right conclusion. I quickly think it through. Did she tell Aisha? What precautions could Aisha take to counter this?


    ¡°I think Aisha realized this a while back.¡± Vikiana continues, seemingly reading my mind. ¡°Or she still thinks of you as a blunt instrument, either way I haven''t said anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you''ve just given up on changing my mind?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. I don''t think a month''s worth of flow will be enough to overwhelm the amount they receive from the Palace.¡± She tells me honestly. ¡°It''s not a good idea which is why I discarded it early on, I thought you would have realized that you can''t bring that much energy inside the institute undetected and that it won''t be nearly enough to break their external defenses.¡±


    ¡°My plan is a bit more subtle than simple brute force.¡± I smile, showing more confidence than I feel. ¡°Why be silent if you think I''ll fail? Gave up on me?¡± I ask teasingly.


    I am in a rather good mood, if Vikiana hasn''t realized what flaws in the institute''s defenses I plan to take advantage of, then Aisha likely hasn''t either. It might be the Shade''s area of expertise to find flaws but the Exemplar has at least a decade of experience over her.


    ¡°Be serious.¡± Vikiana berates me. ¡°I''m not Aisha who still, somehow, views you as a blunt instrument. I''ve seen you find inventive solutions to problems and faced your tactics first-hand, I know this isn''t the whole of your plan.¡±


    ¡°Look, I''ve made several assumptions because I didn''t have much choice in the matter, but I''m almost certain that the holes in their defenses are inherent to the institute''s very functioning.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I hope you''ll succeed, I truly do.¡± She says. Her words contrast heavily with her fierce expression, her upper lip is slightly pursed up, revealing one of her canines. ¡°But do me the favor of dying as Elizabeth Vil before you drag my daughter into this.¡± Vikiana utters coldly, brutally.


    ¡°I''ve handled that already.¡± I tell her. ¡°If I die, Leomi will be given a message telling her that ''Jay'' left and will eventually forgive her even if she never makes contact.¡±


    ¡°Good, we understand each other in this, if nothing else.¡± Vikiana declares.


    I flinch at her use of nothing but take it as an affirmation of our weird relationship which began with her threatening to kill me, continued with her choosing not to so she could capture me, to now, whatever it turned into.


    ¡°You won''t tell Leomi about me?¡± I finally find the courage to ask.


    ¡°You know that you need to do so yourself, Elizabeth. Besides, I don''t trust myself to sound fully supportive if I talk to her. I''ve accepted her choice, I won''t go back on that.¡± Vikiana admits.


    ¡°Won''t you let me bury Elizabeth Vil once this is over? Let the past lie dead.¡± I plea.


    ¡°I may not be able to keep you from her but I won''t be letting you lie.¡± She answers, implying both meanings of the word. ¡°That is not how you build an honest relationship.¡±


    ¡°She''s hid plenty from me.¡± I spout out a bit angrily. ¡°I never even knew about the beacon.¡±


    ¡°She has.¡± Vikiana admits. ¡°I disapprove but the situation called for it.¡± She concludes. ¡°It doesn''t make it right but it isn''t equivalent to what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I utter, closing my eyes to quash my rising anger at the woman''s stubborn position. An argument won''t help me here even if I have much more to say. ¡°This conversation isn''t over but we have other priorities.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± The Exemplar nods. ¡°I have an overall tactical suggestion for you, it''s vague enough that it should fit with your plan, do you want to hear it?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I say, leaning in to listen closely.


    ¡°The first thing you need to do, after stealing a sword, is to combine ''that'' construct with the armor-piercing one, use however much flow is necessary to strike hard and wide. You don''t need to kill, only injure as many as possible and make them unconsciously think that closing in on you is a terrible idea that will lead to their defeat because the most difficult situation for you would be that the Numbers pile up on you.¡± She explains. ¡°With that, you''ll have seized the initiative. Once their brains are running, looking for ways to trip you up, you switch it up and change grips, stances, rhythm, like I taught you. Make it impossible for them to get a handle on your style and patterns, don''t let them get a clear view of what you''re doing and they''ll be on the back-foot, perhaps long enough to straight up win the fight.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I take a moment to gather my thoughts. ¡°One-handed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Depends on how close they are when you strike.¡± She replies. ¡°And the shields.¡±


    ¡°Seeing a blade eat into them would be enough to scare them.¡± I say. ¡°And if it doesn''t make them fear me, it''ll be easier for me to crack the shields once they''re damaged.¡±


    ¡°The Numbers might not feel fear, what you need to threaten is their capability to fight, which you do by injuring them.¡± Vikiana counters.


    ¡°So, two-handed.¡± I nod. ¡°Straight up split their shields.¡±


    ¡°Ideally, you''ll kill a couple.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll keep this in mind.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°If you don''t have access to flow, don''t hide in a corner, they''ll push your into it and outlast you. Find a door-frame or make use of lion''s steps to cruise through one side of the room to the other, they''ll have to spread out or tighten their formation.¡± She adds.


    ¡°And then I can take them apart little by little.¡± I say, grinning.


    Vikiana frowns. My mood sours a little, this isn''t a part of me I respect either, my enjoyment of battle. I love besting opponents, the conflict feels pure, it is enthralling to put my skills to the test, it feels right to take my enemies apart despite my moral quandaries about the deaths.


    Yet, I don''t feel guilty about killing those who wield weapons against me. To keep going, I''ve had to accept deep down that trying to take someone''s life means you are putting your own life on the line, you cannot complain if you lose it.


    ¡°I have a few last-minute instructions for you.¡± I tell her, deciding to change the subject. We''ve gone through the ways to use a disruption construct to my advantage in enough detail when she trained me. ¡°You''ll be getting the gold from the stash near the city''s northern gates yourself, if the Shade follows you, it''ll work as a distraction.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°I''ll be as indiscreet as possible. What about Tsek?¡±


    ¡°Tsek!¡± I loudly call out.


    Aisha and Tsek turn around to us, I wave them over. They quickly make their way to us, the Shade looks curious underneath illusion so it isn''t likely she heard a thing. Unless Vikiana told her I can see through it which makes it all a ploy.


    I smile a little. The time we''ve spent together dulled my paranoia but not entirely. I would be beyond surprised if Aisha so perfectly kept up a charade for an entire month. No, if there is betrayal, it will occur if she encounters an issue with obtaining the data which can be solved by acting against me.


    ¡°Tsek, you''ll be keeping an eye on the northern gate to make sure Vikiana has safely left the city.¡± And not tricked us. ¡°You remember where I told you to meet me once you have the schematics?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do.¡± He replies. ¡°I''m confident I can get in and out without being spotted, Aisha gave me precise enough directions.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to disable the alarm construct.¡± I say.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± He affirms.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Vikiana speaks up, throwing a glance at the shrinking crowd of people in front of the castle. ¡°I''d rather make the request while half the castle''s soldiers and servants are busy receiving flow.¡±


    ¡°Don''t come back if it fails for whatever reason, Exemplar.¡± I declare. ¡°It''ll be your responsibility to keep Grace and Ruth in check, we''ve already made them wait quite a long time.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to do that if I don''t have that letter?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Don''t know, use the gold.¡± I tell her. ¡°Or drop Grace at Port-Odo on your way to Izla Meria so she can write the pardons herself.¡±


    Vikiana''s expression turns puzzled. Despite her compliments, she didn''t think I''d see through her intention to go to her daughter? She was buttering me up. I roll my eyes at her. It actually makes her look more confused.


    ¡°That''s behind Rykz lines.¡± Vikiana notes, moving on.


    ¡°Well, figure it out.¡± I shrug.


    She pinches her lips and nods slightly. She extends her right hand out, palm facing up. My cheeks heat up a tiny bit as I bring my hand down on her wrist, feeling genuinely proud that the Exemplar would give me a warrior''s handshake.


    She firmly grasps my wrist and I reciprocate. We lock eyes, her light blue irises are unwavering and I find no sign of hatred or deception behind the gesture. I nod in acknowledgment.


    ¡°May the Lake bless you with warmth.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°May the Lake light your path with its everlasting flames.¡± I reply.


    We break off. Vikiana turns around, picks up the chest and sets it on her shoulder before departing with Tsek. Aisha and I watch them go until we lose sight of them when they enter the Palace.


    ¡°We could mingle with the crowd or find a tavern.¡± Aisha suggests.


    ¡°Around here should be fine, we aren''t too conspicuous.¡± I reply. ¡°It should be obvious if there''s a fire from the panic and smoke.¡±


    ¡°Two unknown women standing alone on the sidewalk near the Palace without any apparent reason... that could invite suspicion and the local''s curious eyes.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°Let''s walk around then.¡±


    We slowly make our way around the Palace, using streets that run parallel to it while trying to always keep a window in our line of sight. It takes us a good twenty minutes to make a full circle around the building.


    ¡°Let''s stand here for a while, they should be about ready to meet with the chancellor by now.¡± I say.


    ¡°The crowd pretty much cleared out by now.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°I don''t want to miss them when they leave, tell me if you spot someone getting a bit too interested in us.¡± I reply.


    I pull Aisha closer to me against the wall. I focus on my other sense, that way I''ll notice if anyone approaches from my blind spots while those who can see us are in my line of sight.


    Another ten minutes go by before Aisha taps my shoulder and points me to the Palace. I enhance my vision and notice Vikiana and Tsek leaving, escorted by a couple of soldiers.


    I tense but their guards don''t accompany them very far out. It doesn''t seem like a good sign, especially since Tsek''s pouch doesn''t look like it contains any more papers than before.


    ¡°I don''t think it worked.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± I respond. ¡°Shit.¡± I swear under my breath.


    ¡°It''s not much of a complication, we should have settled things before Grace or Ruth can make it to Meiridin if that were to happen.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I gave my word.¡± I reply between grit teeth, feeling a bit queasy.


    I feel tendrils wiggle under my skin, their movements provoking discomfort My symbiont seems to have the same opinion as mine on this. I should have done more, can I do more now?


    ¡°You haven''t broken your word yet.¡± Aisha says. ¡°They''ll get their gold and their ship for a start, the Exemplar will make sure of that. The pardon can come later.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± I utter.


    ¡°We shouldn''t stay here.¡± She tells me urgently. ¡°A couple servants have been throwing us glances, they tell the guards about us if we stay much longer and that''ll convince them to question us considering they''ve likely noticed us already.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say.


    I change my plan a little bit as I am worried about that woman, from house Hetlan or working under it, since I won''t have time to check up on what they''re up to tomorrow or the day after.


    I decide to bring Aisha directly to the new place I picked to hide out, an abandoned, crumbling, tiny shack which hasn''t been occupied for months. There are only two pieces of intact furniture, a chair and a table, and they''re covered in dust. Not to mention the spider webs that still remain in the corners after I''ve destroyed the vast majority that the critters laid across the entire room.


    ¡°Cold night ahead.¡± The Shade shivers.


    I lift up a broken plank to reveal a cast iron stove and assemble a fire construct that I anchor to the plank before throwing it inside. The plank should last the day with that much energy.


    I then pick up a runic shackle I stashed inside the rubble that fell and left a hole in the roof. I wrap the chain around one of the stove''s foot and then signal Aisha to approach. She sighs and resignedly holds her hands out. I close the bracers around her wrists and lock them.


    ¡°I''ll be right back.¡± I tell her. ¡°If you''re not here when I return, I''ll be leaving Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°Won''t move a muscle.¡± The Shade replies.


    I immediately depart. I could have lingered around to find out if she tried to get out of the shackles but it seems more prudent to leave and come back as quickly as possible since she would wait a while to be sure I left if she was to try anything.


    I make my way to the shop and grab the gear we couldn''t take along, the other pairs of runic shackles, a few days'' worth of food, and the cooking pot. I manage to gather everything in a minute and then hurry back, making a hook by the dock.


    I walk by close enough to the pier to check on both the barnacled trade ship and the barge through my symbiont''s sense. I don''t notice anything different, there are still a lot more sailors on guard duty than necessary.


    The woman is apparently asleep in the captain''s cabin, she''s alone in bed but I haven''t seen her with anyone the last time I saw her in it. I run back to the abandoned shack, slowing down when I approach the block.


    I notice that the Shade hasn''t moved a muscle, as promised. She remains shackled and, as far as I can tell, hasn''t even tried to lift or drag the heavy cast iron stove.


    I don''t immediately enter, deciding to pass by and take my time to ensure that no one followed while also watching over Aisha who should think she currently has a window to escape.


    It takes quite a bit of patience to waste half an hour just to test Aisha, but it doesn''t feel like a wasted effort as my opinion of her is still in flux if largely tending towards an overall negative one. If Idali died...

 Forever.Ch10

    I approach the shack, making as little noise as possible because I still want to see if she''ll try something in the short amount of time it''ll take me to reach the door. She still doesn''t move but, getting closer, I notice that her eyes are kind of lost in the distance so she might be using a construct.


    I send a small trickle of flow out underground, making it pass beneath the floorboards until it sits directly under Aisha. I slowly direct the energy to rise up to her shackles, she shouldn''t notice as long as she doesn''t look down and doesn''t have any of her own energy inside the shackles.


    It''s difficult to make minute changes when there is so much matter as my symbiont''s sense has a lot more difficulty providing details but I manage. The small strand of flow filters inside the shackles, finding no sign of her energy.


    I pull the energy back and walk inside. Aisha perks up, looking at me with a small smile on both her faces. I put the stuff I brought back down on the dusty table, apart from the food and blankets which I deposit on top of the pot so they don''t get dirty. I walk up to Aisha and kneel next to her. I take hold of her shackles and test the strength of the chains.


    ¡°I didn''t try anything.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I reply noncommittally.


    I take all of my flow out of my reserve. As I do, I try to figure out where the energy is coming from but it simply coalesces in my body from thin fog to a raging stream. I set that question aside and expel the black-gold energy.


    My flow is distinctively more golden than it has been, even a couple of days ago, it seems like people are sending me their energy. It makes me feel odd, like the weight on my shoulders shifted a little from the necessity to see this through to a responsibility towards the people of Caeviel.


    It''s odd though, if people swore their regeneration over to me, then what name did they use? And it works at such a large distance. It seems like the ceremony during which peasantry take an oath towards their liege isn''t actually needed, it has more to do with ensuring that peasants use the correct binding words.


    And the formality of the kneeling must also implant a subconscious feeling of inferiority. I shake my head and focus on Aisha, she''s watching the flow I''ve gathered around me like an aura.


    ¡°Just checking.¡± I tell her.


    I expand the energy and spread it out like a fog, I infiltrate every corner of the shack and then push further as I don''t detect any humans within a dozen meters of us. There is a family of six having a meal inside their small house about fifteen meters away, four children.


    I detect no sign of a construct in the sphere that my flow occupies, I think it''s more reliable to do this than to use my symbiont''s sense as it isn''t perfect. I expand my energy to fifteen meters.


    As I find not a single hint that Aisha did something, I recover the flow and direct it back inside my reserve. The energy gathers into my torso where it fully dissipates, some of it faded as soon as it entered my limbs though.


    ¡°Do you really need to keep that illusion on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s a habit by now.¡± She shrugs. ¡°It''s not that much of an effort to maintain. I don''t mind if Tsek sees me, but I don''t want anyone else to so I have to keep it active by default since there''s no way to tell for sure when people spy on us.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it, you''re one of the Emperor''s Shades, what could anyone dare to do to you even if they knew?¡± I question.


    I can figure out a dozen things they could do with that knowledge but I still ask because I don''t quite believe her excuses for not intervening in Idali''s favor. She throws a quick glance down at her shackles so I unlock them.


    ¡°I could be used to feed the Emperor misinformation.¡± She tells me, rubbing her wrists. ¡°Or get stabbed in the back when I go buy my morning bread.¡± She adds with a grimace.


    I nod to acknowledge I heard her answer and stand up to start dusting the table. Aisha comes over and helps out, taking care of the chairs which she sets in front of the stove. Settle down, extending my hands towards the fire. She settles down next to me just as a cool draft blows into the shack.


    ¡°You could have picked a place without a hole in the roof.¡± Aisha comments, shivering.


    ¡°We have blankets.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You didn''t think it through, did you?¡± She teases.


    ¡°It''s hard to keep track of everything.¡± I answer awkwardly. ¡°I picked it because there''s no direct line of sight to it from the most traveled street and no one cares about this part of the slums, even those who live here since this block is too poor that even the most desperate won''t think there''s anything worth stealing.¡±


    ¡°It does look the part.¡± Aisha agrees with a little smile. ¡°We could fix that hole with that piece of tarp you''ve got for your scimitar.¡±


    ¡°I still need it.¡± I reply. Mostly because I don''t want to be seen with it when I go make my preparations.


    ¡°What for? It''s not like you can bring it inside the institute.¡± She notes.


    ¡°No, but I can leave it close-by for when we get out.¡± I lie.


    ¡°And you want people to think it''s just a tool if see you with it or spot it lingering around.¡± Aisha nods.


    ¡°We''ve got the afternoon and the entire day tomorrow, I can go buy a hammer and some nails.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°That won''t stop melted snow from leaking in, you should buy a small piece of tarp too.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± I say enthusiastically. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°In this weather?¡± She asks, trembling.


    ¡°Ah, one second.¡± I say.


    I reach out to my cloak and shake it until it unravels and the runic shackles I stuffed inside fall out. I then hand it over to Aisha who wraps it tightly around her shoulders. I throw a few more wooden debris in the stove and add a bit of energy to the fire construct.


    ¡°You weren''t born in the north, were you?¡± I question.


    ¡°Nope, was spawned in southern of Mirus.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Spawned?¡± I repeat, laughing.


    ¡°From cunning darkness!¡± She exclaims playfully.


    ¡°Right.¡± I drawl.


    Aisha winks at me, I roll my eyes at her but don''t press her on the choice of word, it seems like she said that to misdirect from the subject of her mother but it ironically brought my attention to it when I likely wouldn''t have noticed anything.


    We make our way out together. I feel rather enthusiastic about this task since it is very unlikely it''ll end in betrayal. Aisha pulls my cloak''s hood fully over her head. Probably because of her short hair don''t offer much protection against the intensifying cold wind, she cut them to disguise herself.


    ¡°So, how confident are you?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°I have no clue.¡± I reply honestly. ¡°There are objectives I''m pretty sure I''ll achieve, others I don''t know enough to venture a guess, and quite a few that can go either way.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Like you.¡± I reply flatly. ¡°You could turn on me for some unforeseen reason.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± She agrees with a grimace. ¡°But unlikely, Cecil would never let it go if I did that.¡±


    ¡°You planned to hand me over to the institute like a bone to a dog to begin with.¡± I coldly remind her.


    ¡°It''s not like I knew how bad Suxen was, I had only met her a few times.¡± Aisha protests.


    ¡°Oh yeah? How did she treat Cetyz then?¡± I challenge her.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I... That''s diff...¡± She pauses, her eyes quickly glancing at my symbiont. ¡°It probably doesn''t look different to you but I wouldn''t have left you to rot there.¡±


    ¡°Yea, because that woman is so reasonable she would have just let me and Cetyz go.¡± I say sarcastically. Dissing the Director actually helps alleviate the fear I feel towards her.


    ¡°Cenwalh would have, he''s ambitious but not suicidal.¡± Aisha tells me. ¡°And not too bad in bed.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Do you try to sleep with everyone you run into?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°Part of the day job.¡± She says with a grin. ¡°But it''s not really part of my real job, it just helps and I enjoy it. Two stones for one bird.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that''s the saying.¡± I comment, shaking my head but smiling in spite of myself. ¡°And I can kind of hear an innuendo in there, please don''t explain.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won''t.¡± Aisha grins. ¡°Tell me whatever you can about the problems you see coming.¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s Suxen and her Numbers, I won''t know for sure if I can beat them until I face them.¡± I pause to gather my thoughts. ¡°Then there''s Cetyz, I don''t know what state she''ll be in and if I''ll be able to get her out of Meiridin. Then there''s the rest of the institute''s... researchers which I don''t know anything about. Then there''s...¡±


    ¡°Hold up!¡± Aisha stops me. ¡°The researchers aren''t going to fight you, they''re not the kind of people to put their lives on the line, you can scare them off. Cetyz is a lot tougher than you seem to think, it takes a lot more to truly kill a Princess than it does to incapacitate them so she won''t be accidentally dying if you''re a bit forceful when you try to wake her up. And... um, what else was there?¡±


    ¡°The Numbers since I know I can get out of the city if Cetyz is conscious, if not then I have contingencies in mind.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, the fighting is your area of expertise.¡± She shrugs. ¡°But if I can discreetly help, I will.¡±


    ¡°Discreetly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Or less so, I guess I tend to go with sneaky.¡± Aisha says with a corner smile. ¡°This is why I don''t trust you.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Yet, you depend on me to disable Suxen''s defenses.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Not entirely.¡± I lie as I won''t be depending on her at all. ¡°There won''t be any disruption constructs so I''ll be able to use my own flow.¡±


    ¡°That''s not enough to beat her. But then again, your suicidal threats are plenty enough to keep me focused on pulling us through this, I really don''t want to see you die.¡± Aisha tells me with a serious expression. Vikiana''s right, the Shade thinks she''s the one who''ll make this work.


    ¡°But you''re fine with watching me get cut up.¡± I note.


    ¡°Suxen knows what she''s doing, your life wasn''t at risk and if it was I would have handled it.¡± She protests.


    Aisha''s sense of empathy seems to be... skewed. Or she''s really good at rationalizing. I sigh and decide to cut this conversation short before I reveal something that''ll clue her into my plan.


    ¡°So, hammer and nails.¡± She says.


    ¡°And tarp.¡± I add.


    I lead us to a marketplace where I remember seeing a general store. The owner is a muscular man, odd for his occupation, with a tiny beard which looks like it was trimmed just this morning.


    He is more than welcoming, a bit too much actually as he cannot seem to stop chattering about the weather, the war, his son who just got accepted as an apprentice. The owner even goes through his shelves to pick up what we need and cuts a square of tarred canvas that''ll fit the hole instead of making us pay for the whole thing.


    We chat with him for a while but take our leave as he''s a bit overwhelming and we aren''t learning anything new. I carry the hammer, nails, and piece of tarp on the way back to let Aisha stretch her legs since she spent most of the last month shackled without the opportunity to get much exercise except when we met Suxen.


    Aisha actually didn''t complain much at all overall, I had a harder time locked up on the ship than she did and I spent less time in that cell. I suppose it helps that I didn''t torture her or threaten her life... much.


    ¡°So, about those loose flow formulas...¡± I start. ¡°Do you just throw segments together until something sticks?¡± I''m rather certain that I''ve been told that you''re a lot more likely to die while trying that than to make a construct.


    ¡°No, no.¡± She laughs. ¡°That would be pretty dangerous, it''s actually how someone found out that it''s possible to breach flow containment.¡±


    ¡°Oh. How do you do that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don''t.¡± Aisha tells me firmly. ¡°The explosion would kill you and anyone in a ten-meter radius at most.¡±


    ¡°At most? Not at least?¡± I question, a bit confused.


    ¡°That''s about the point at which the explosion runs out because it''s slower to spread than the rate at which flow dissipates. The energy required to expand the explosion radius increases exponentially and it becomes unrealistic to push it beyond ten meters.¡± Aisha explains. ¡°The issue with this is that the one who causes the explosion inevitably dies in the resulting flow breach because it''s too complicated to do from afar. As far as I know, there is no safe way to use this and the Emperor has declared research on the subject blasphemous. That doesn''t make it illegal but it does make it forbidden if you''re funded by the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Wise of our Emperor, if he forbid it, I have no doubt Nobility would have continued in secret and caused some kind of disaster.¡± I nod. ¡°And it does seem blasphemous.¡±


    ¡°To go back to your earlier question.¡± She skips over a puddle of half-melted snow. ¡°Throwing segments together would be like trying to solve an equation by testing one number at a time for each variable, with the possibility that each attempt to activate the construct will end up with it blowing up in your face.¡± I throw her a blank stare. ¡°Or trying to build a house from the top down without a blueprint.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°The University''s flow engineering department experiments with unstructured flow to find what you can do with it, like making sparks or moving air or making a material sturdier. From there, they build around it, adding segments like scaffolding until they have a construct that imitates the process that unstructured flow goes through to produce the intended effect.¡± She explains.


    ¡°So I could theoretically do it myself.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Well, there is some danger involved. The engineering department has been rebuilt a few times over the centuries because bad things happen when you don''t know what you''re doing.¡± She tells me, shaking her head. ¡°There is an entire wing that''s closed off because people grow tumors if they spend too long in it.¡±


    ¡°Scary.¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, yea.¡± She agrees. ¡°It''s not as bad as I''m making it but it is risky.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± I say. ¡°Why is Suxen so dead-set against this that she''s here instead of at the University? It seems like, crazy as she is, she has the skills to be respected in there.¡±


    ¡°Well, like I said. She thinks, and I agree, that they''re skipping steps without taking the time to study what flow is doing. She got into her spat with her old teachers years ago when she tried to explain to them that it would benefit the Empire if engineering stuck to improving the constructs we have and building new ones from concepts we have a firm understanding of rather than pushing ahead without looking back.¡± Aisha tells me.


    ¡°It would have prevented a whole lot of harm if that woman was under our Emperor''s watchful eye rather than out here, without any moral guidelines to follow.¡± I note somberly.


    ¡°I don''t disagree.¡± She says with a frown. ¡°Cenwalh crossed many lines by letting her do as she wishes, either he didn''t know or he didn''t care.¡±


    As we cross into the slums, I think back to our earlier conversation. Aisha changed the subject with a remark about the King''s performance in bed. She was probably trying not to linger on the fact that she planned to use me like a pawn, likely realizing that even if I believed that she didn''t intend to abandon me, it wouldn''t have improved my opinion of her methods.


    We take a turn at the alley leading to the small shack. There are a few people with their flaps open but no real clear sight of the door or the roof so I jump up to grab the roof and climb to up on it. The edge is slightly damp making my knees a bit wet.


    Aisha simply reaches up and takes hold on the edge, pulling herself to my side with some difficulty. I''m definitely tall enough to reach too but my way was easier.


    I hand her the tarp so she can lay it over the hole and hold it in place while I hammer the nails into each corner. I take care not to hit too hard as the wooden rooftop isn''t the sturdiest, especially while the two of us are weighing down on it.


    I hand her the nails so she can place them on the rim while I hammer them in. It takes us barely five minutes to finish. I hop off the roof as it looks too slippery for my liking.


    Aisha starts sitting down, placing one hand on the edge, likely planning to leaning forward and slide off. Crack. A tiny piece of the roof breaks when she puts her full weight down on her hand and she slips off.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She exclaims.


    I reach up and catch her by the waist. She blinks and takes a deep breath before locking eyes with me. I return a flat glare, suspecting that it wasn''t entirely an accident. The Shade isn''t so scatter-headed that she wouldn''t have seen this coming and she isn''t clumsy either.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose.¡± I accuse her.


    ¡°A bit.¡± Aisha says with a mischievous grin.


    I let her go all at once and take a step back. She adroitly lands on her feet, like a feline. I glance down, the worn pavement seems just as slippery as the wooden roof. Aisha winks and heads inside.


    As my eyes home in on her backside, I notice a slight tremble in her walk, making me second-guess my conclusion as is the usual with her. She could be faking fright or have lied to conceal the fact that she slipped up.


    Or her shaking could be because wanted to get close to seduce me but once my left hand touched her, she remembered how much of a monster I am. I groan and walk inside behind her.


    I feel the pull to get back at her for this regardless of what actually happened. Except, I can''t trust that desire as it originates from my loneliness rearing its head once more.


    I decide to turn my back on her and settle at the stove to make dinner. I refuse to engage with her during the entire meal. I take away the energy she''s regenerated during the day and put her back into her shackles as soon as she''s finished her bowl.


    Before going to sleep, I inject enough flow into the runic shackles that they''ll stay activated through the night and throw her a blanket before wrapping myself into another and settle down in a chair, placing my feet on the table.


    --- --- ---

 Forever.Ch11

    My mind shifts from a half-asleep state to a half-awake one, my feet almost slipping off the table. A quick scan of the room through my sense reassures me that Aisha isn''t doing anything, she''s laid on the ground, chained up to the stove. She''s actually snoring a tiny bit which I once again find cute. I let myself slip away.


    --- --- ---


    The morning sun peers through the window and filters past my closed eyelids. I straighten up in the chair, a bit dizzy and panicky as I check my surroundings. Aisha is awake but still chained up and the shackles activated. I shiver and check the fire in the stove, finding that it ran out of fuel.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Aisha says with a wide yawn.


    ¡°Sleep well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Decently enough for how you left me.¡± She replies with a grimace.


    Aisha shakes her wrists to punctuate her complaint. The two bracers fall off. I stare blankly as she gets up and starts stretching her back. I open and close my mouth a few times, trying to say something before first figuring out what it is I want to say.


    ¡°Whoops?¡± She teases with a corner smile.


    ¡°I... definitely should have seen that coming.¡± I groan painfully as I use my symbiont''s sense to scan her, finding that she has a twisted nail hidden behind her ear.


    ¡°Indeed, you can''t hold this girl down... not without incentive.¡± She replies with a wink and a wide grin.


    ¡°You realize we have to change location now.¡± I tell her, sighing and trying not to look amused... or tempted.


    ¡°I didn''t run, didn''t attack you, didn''t do a thing, Elizabeth.¡± Aisha tells me a bit more seriously. ¡°I''ve played by your rules so far, you need to trust me a tiny bit.¡±


    ¡°I trust that you stayed because it''s the best way to get what you want.¡± I reply sharply.


    ¡°We didn''t help you on the Izla because it was the only path available.¡± She replies, frowning. ¡°I didn''t cut that bitch''s throat because it''s my mission to contain this, I did it because of what she said and did to you. I know I fucked up, several times, but you can''t forget that I''ve kept my promises.¡±


    Her response is unexpected but it smells prepared, feels like a manipulation, and that annoys me past the point I can bear after yesterday''s stunt. I lose control of my emotions, the sadness and guilt I buried in my lonely heart rouse out.


    Aisha flinches at my expression, her eyebrows turn down in concern. That only makes my mood sink further. I reach up to my collar and pull my shirt off. The strip of cloth covering my breast isn''t wide enough to hide my breast completely but I care not, the point is to show her consequence.


    ¡°This is the price I paid.¡± I utter with difficulty.


    Her eyes cannot help but stare down at the innumerable scars on my stomach. The clean cuts and shredded rips in my flesh all healed but never returned to their original state. Her, today green, irises then turn to the tendrils protruding just beneath my skin around the shoulder.


    ¡°Look... at it.¡± I say, voice breaking.


    Aisha lowers her gaze down to my left breast, to the flat expanse which is evident from the way my improvised bra is wrapped around my chest. Her illusory face turns stony but she is biting her trembling lower lip underneath.


    I slip my right hand under the cloth and start undoing the straps tying the leather around my torso to hold it in place. I slowly pull the sleeve glove off my left arm, letting it drop to the floor.


    I order my symbiont to coil on itself. It rescinds beneath our left armpit, the string-like muscles roll up, gathering the strength that can be used to break through flesh and bone both.


    The symbiont, that usually looks normal despite a few clearly distinct traits, is evidently and distinctively inhuman when in this position from the bulging of the upper arm, just above mid-biceps. Aisha''s expression is inscrutable, her true face appears shaken and regretful.


    ¡°This is the price I''ll keep paying for my whole life.¡± I growl. ¡°I look like a monster, because of you, because of what you did.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I lost my arm, my breast,... my sanity.¡± I pause because what I''m about to say echoes Suxen but I do not keep my silence as I need to get it out. ¡°The person I used to be... died. She faded away little by little with every being I killed.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Aisha stands silent, taking my words in with rising concern.


    ¡°What you want, it cost so many lives, it ruined mine.¡± I insist, hammering it in. I hope to witness anything resembling regret in her but refuse to accept that which I detect in her expression. Involuntary tears break through the corner of my eyes. ¡°I''m a monster because of you and I''ll always be a cripple because of...¡± I pause. ¡°Her.¡± I finish with fond, passionate, resentment.


    ¡°Elizabeth, I...¡± Aisha''s voice dies down.


    ¡°Yet, you want me to trust you who made it happen? You play with me!¡± I shout. ¡°Is this a game to you?¡±


    ¡°You''re not a monster, Elizabeth. Far from it.¡± She says, reaching out to me with her hand. I shove it away. ¡°You look good.¡±


    ¡°You, l, ie.¡± I affirm, voice cracking. Yet, her words make me feel better.


    ¡°I really don''t have any excuses, I''m sorry.¡± She tells me in a soft voice. ¡°I''m doing level best to get us through this like you are, Elizabeth, I''m moving forward to get the Rykz out of Caeviel.¡±


    I try to swallow the lump in my throat but fail. I slowly and carefully uncoil my symbiont, reaching out with my left hand. Her eyes fall on my nail-less inhuman fingers just as they seize her shirt.


    ¡°Should I just roll over and expose my throat because you can sweet talk?¡± I scoff.


    ¡°No, but the contrary could get us both killed in the institute.¡± She gently tells me, looking back up with no fear of the symbiont. ¡°I need to be able to make moves without you immediately jumping to the conclusion that I''m betraying you, Elizabeth.¡±


    I frown and release my control of the symbiont. I leaving it free to make a decision. I trust its instincts towards threats more than my own compromised thoughts towards Aisha.


    It releases her collar and moves upwards, towards her throat. I tense, and so does Aisha, as it moves around it. I worry that it''s going to just kill her so I prepare to stop it, yet it feels odd that it would since I don''t feel it thirsty for blood.


    Weird since I haven''t eaten yet and it is usually more aggressive when I haven''t, it might have been a miscalculation to do this now but I tire of our uncertain relationship.


    After a few nerve-wracking seconds, I realize that my symbiont has on intention to attack her, it passed around her throat to shift our hand behind her, down to the small of her back to pull her closer to me, making us hug.


    I freeze on the spot, my face brought close enough to Aisha''s breasts that I could bury myself in them, my breast touching her upper belly. She relaxes and lightly places her left hand between my shoulder-blades.


    I worry, as our proximity means that a lightning or air-blade would injure us both. She could kill or disable me with a construct, neither I nor my symbiont could react from this position, the most it could do with its reflexes is retaliate after the fact.


    ¡°You''re stiff.¡± She complains. ¡°But so warm.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I retake control of my symbiont. It made its decision but it didn''t solve my misgivings, I''m still suspicious of her. I bank on the fact that I''ll just stun us both if she does anything and wrap my other arm around her. I squeeze her as much as I can to cause a bit of pain without injuring her, forcing the air out of her lungs.


    ¡°Oof.¡± The small sound escapes Aisha.


    I allow myself to wallow in the awkward embrace for a few moments before pushing her away. I wipe my, now dry, eyes and assemble a fire construct to restart the stove, without wood this time but I have plenty of flow and a few portions won''t matter now that we''re a few days away.


    I don''t say anything more and slip my shirt back on. She has the good sense not to press me. I''ve thrown her enough threats and too much happened for us to resolve this.


    At least, venting my feeling did allow me to gain some peace of mind. I accept that I need the Shade and that I''ve done all I could to ensure that she wouldn''t turn on me. I''ve gone through more than I should have to get here, I cannot sabotage it all out of baseless paranoia.


    The gruel I throw together isn''t as good as I usually make it, it feels a bit too grainy to be fully enjoyable, my unstable emotions influenced my cooking. Aisha doesn''t complain and finishes her bowl just as I get started on my third.


    I train with my scimitar for the entire morning. Aisha watches me swing it at the air for a few tens of minutes before starting to make odd but precise gestures with her fingers, apparently training her flow skills.


    It makes me realize that I forgot to take the energy she regenerated during the night from her but I decide to let her be. It''s a tiny risk to let her refresh her skills but it''s one that is lost among so many that I can''t keep track of them all.


    At lunchtime, I finish the pot of gruel by myself as Aisha says she''s had enough. By then, my reserves have regenerated to their fullest, which is now about twenty-six portions. I store half the energy inside my scimitar.


    The afternoon goes by similarly for me but Aisha likely ran out of flow because she spends it looking me go through my stances. Occasionally, she comes out with sober compliments about my form.


    Surprisingly, she doesn''t throw in any innuendos and even gives me a good piece of advice by informing me that I sometimes extend my thumbs out to press on the handle, which exposes them.


    By nightfall, the two of us both start fidgeting in our chairs as Tsek should be getting ready to steal the schematics from the Shade during the night. Aisha and I wrap ourselves in blankets after dinner. To pass time without falling asleep, Aisha teaches me how to play a game I''ve seen sailors play.


    ¡°It''s called Knucklebones. You normally use bones but we''ll use rocks since we don''t have any.¡± She tells me, dropping five small flat pebbles on the wooden table. ¡°You throw these up and catch as many as you can on the back of your hand. There are more complicated ways to play but we''ll stick to this simple version for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me try.¡± I say.


    I take hold of one of the tiny rocks and take a look while discreetly injecting flow inside it. I find no hidden construct so I grab the other four and repeat the process. Once certain this isn''t a trick, I throw a couple in the air and flip my hand around to catch them.


    The pebbles hit and bounce off. I hum for a bit as I think it through and make another attempt. This time, I lower my hand as they land to compensate. I manage to catch the first one but it falls off when I try for the second one.


    ¡°Pretty good for a beginner.¡± Aisha comments. ¡°My turn.¡±


    She takes all five of them in hand and throws them up in the air one by one. The first she threw is almost down when she launches the last. She flips her hand and catches it, inclining it upwards so that the rock doesn''t fall off when she moves to intercept the second''s fall.


    Aisha''s hand flashes left and right, catching four but not the fifth as it hits one of her knuckles and bounces off. The dexterity involved convinces me that I don''t stand a chance to win but, as I am a good sport, I keep playing.


    ¡°What about this, if you catch half as many as I do, you win.¡± She proposes, upping the ante. ¡°This way, if you catch two, I have to get five to win.¡±


    Apparently, the lack of challenge is boring her. I fake ponder her offer for a while because I''ve been wondering about how my left limb would do at this if I could communicate the rules to it. I do consider cheating with lion strikes but the issue here isn''t speed or strength.


    ¡°Alright, deal.¡± I nod.


    I pick up the rocks in my right hand and reach to my symbiont, communicating to it that the rocks have to be caught but with the back of the hand. It almost playfully moves one of its tendrils over my rib-cage. I take it as a sign that it understands and relinquish control.


    ¡°So?¡± Aisha asks a bit impatiently.


    She has the oddest character, patient and impatient, empathetic and indifferent, warm yet cold. Perhaps we simply have very different values. I notice that her cheeks are heating up, making me realize that I''ve been staring at her chest for quite a while.


    I look up, finding that her illusion construct is hiding her blush. I don''t think Aisha''s embarrassed and I would be beyond surprised if she was shy. I even doubt that she gave up on trying to seduce me, she likely simply switched from overtly doing so to a more covert approach.


    I can''t help but frown at this illusory barrier which creates a very real one between us. It is feeding my suspicions about her. My gaze seems to be agitating her as her cheeks drop in temperature.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You look good even in those.¡± I tell her, glancing at her galley-slave clothes.


    She perks up and grins at the compliment but doesn''t blush, confirming that she indeed isn''t shy or embarrassed. She must''ve thought I was getting into a mood which isn''t far from the truth, I''ve actually been able to loosen up even if I remain attentive to everything she does.


    ¡°How about you owe me a thousand thousand gold coins if I win?¡± I propose a bet with a ludicrous number.


    ¡°Alright, game on!¡± She exclaims. ¡°But if you lose... you''ll owe me a million thousand golds!¡±


    I nod in agreement, fully aware that neither of us have any intention of paying up if we lose. I focus on my symbiont, making sure it''s ready and throw the stones in the air one at a time.


    My symbiont''s arm flickers left and right, up and down, catching each of the stones as soon as they leave my hand... in its palm. I bring my right palm to my face as Aisha explodes into clear hearty laughter.


    ¡°You just, hahahah, you just tried to, hahahahahahahaha.¡± Aisha says, having trouble getting the sentence out. ¡°Cheat, haha, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Your turn!¡± I growl, pushing the rocks to her. She might fail in that state.


    ¡°Give me a second to, hahahaha, breathe.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Oh, you''re forfeiting.¡± I say. ¡°My win.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you took, like, hahahahahahahahaha.¡± She breaks out in even more intense laughter. ¡°You spent like five minutes, haha, getting it ready, and it just... caught them. Phfuahahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Enough, play or you lose!¡± I exclaim with a mean smirk.


    ¡°Kha, fine, just got to catch one!¡± She says as she pick up the rocks. Her chest is bobbing from barely contained giggles.


    ¡°Two. You could catch one with both hands behind your back, it isn''t fair.¡± I insist dishonestly.


    She rolls her eyes but doesn''t protest, taking the tiny bit of time she has to take a deep breath and compose herself. She throws them up in the air, the first two rather high while the last three she just quickly tosses.


    Ah, I lost. The first two arrive one after the other with enough delay that Aisha catches them despite her slightly shaky hands, winning as predicted. I let myself fall flat on the table, forehead touching the wood.


    ¡°Kh, kh, kh.¡± She chortles. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll accept payment in nature.¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Cheer up, the interest rate isn''t too bad and I''m good company.¡± Aisha adds with a wicked grin and a slight rise in body temperature.


    ¡°Double or... never mind.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°You sure?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yea, but I pick the game.¡± I tell her, rising back up.


    ¡°That''s an obvious trap.¡± She hinges.


    ¡°Then we''ll be even if I win.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Alright, I''m game, what do you want to play?¡± She says, gathering and setting the rocks aside.


    ¡°Arm wrestling, no flow, you can use both arms.¡± I grin, setting my left elbow on the table.


    ¡°No flow?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No flow.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Hm, okay.¡± She agrees.


    Aisha takes hold of my gloved left hand with both of hers, showing no hesitation whatsoever at indirectly touching my symbiont. I find it impressive of her as she''s seen it eat meat.


    ¡°You can start whenever you''re ready.¡± I tell her.


    She nods and adjusts her grip over my hand to have a good hold while keeping both of her elbows set on the table. She starts pulling and pushing all at once without warning, likely trying to surprise me, but all she achieves is to make my limb angle a tiny bit to the left.


    ¡°Are you sure, you''re not using a construct?¡± She asks, baffled.


    ¡°Yep.¡± I grin.


    ¡°You could lift me up with just that arm.¡± She notes.


    I hear a touch of envy in her tone but I dismiss it as no one could want this. I let her keep trying to beat my symbiont''s strength for a few tens of seconds until she can''t help but release the pressure, having spent her strength.


    I gently start lowering my arm, pulling both of hers along. It takes a bit of effort on my part because my waist and back have to sustain my symbiont but most of its leverage comes from the table which functions as a fulcrum... and is starting to groan. Luckily it doesn''t break before Aisha does, because it would otherwise be a draw.


    ¡°I thought I had a shot but... oh well. I admit defeat, we''re even.¡± She says, exaggerating her disappointment with a pout.


    ¡°It''s time to go anyway.¡± I tell her. ¡°We want to be there a few hours before Tsek shows up.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he did fine.¡± Aisha says confidently. ¡°And he can always say I sent him if he gets caught.¡±


    ¡°If he''s not here tonight, we''ll likely get to the institute the day after tomorrow.¡± I tell her.


    It''s definitely not the best way to do this since it leaves Tsek with the Shade for a day longer than I''d want, but I can''t make my preparations too early or leave Aisha alone while I make them so I didn''t really have a choice in the matter.


    I trust that he wants to impress me too much to immediately talk and, while he knows too much for comfort, he doesn''t know enough to jeopardize the entire plan. He shouldn''t be aware of my symbiont or much more that we''re doing something with Suxen.


    The problem is that, if Tsek doesn''t show up at all in the time-frame I gave him, then I''ll need to secure Aisha as a hostage to exchange for him even as I make my assault on the institute.

 Forever.Ch12

    I shake my head to chase my worries about how Tsek did, which are a waste of time until I have actual information. I take hold of my cloak and hand it over to Aisha, setting the hood over her head myself.


    ¡°Where did you tell him to meet you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Up north, past the slums.¡± I reply.


    ¡°So pretty far from where we''ve been.¡± She nods approvingly.


    In this case, it would be best if the other Shade didn''t spot her first, or at all. I pick up my scimitar and ponder whether to take it or not. I set it back down as it''s a lot more conspicuous to be carrying such a large weapon at night.


    I take two of our short swords and fasten their belts to my waist, one slightly lower than the other and both on my left side. I vividly remember having one of my weapons stolen straight out of the sheath when I fought on the ship so if someone tries that again, at least they''ll be forced to enter my symbiont''s range.


    I shift my mask under my tunic and depart with Aisha in tow. We make our way through the streets, going around the institute to head north. I focus mostly on my sense as the danger comes from those I wouldn''t see coming.


    The moon is in its first quarter and high up in the sky, it''ll likely be full the night we attack the institute or the one after. One of the craters on it is huge, covering a good third of the surface.


    We stop before reaching the rendezvous point, a street crossing that couldn''t be any more ordinary if not for the small plaza with a well in its center which is distinctive enough that there is little risk that Tsek or I wouldn''t find it.


    I check around for a discreet place to keep an eye on the crossing, I decide against settling on a rooftop as, while it gives a good overview of the area, it also means that there''s a higher chance we''d be spotted and it''s hard to justify hanging around on roofs.


    There is a large house with a wide front porch, the pillars sustaining it are big enough to hide us from view. I approach to scan the inside of the building, confirming that the people living in it are asleep.


    ¡°What do you think about that porch?¡± I ask Aisha having made my decision already.


    ¡°No lights inside, porch makes a shadow and provides good cover. It looks like we''ll be able to, just barely, see the entire crossing from there. It''ll work.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± I nod.


    We make our way to the porch and we settle with our backs to two different pillars. From there, we wait for Tsek to show up. I enhance my sight with a construct and keep an eye on the crossing which is out of my range.


    After an hour without anything happening, besides a few city guards passing by as they make their rounds, my worrying begins anew and I occupy myself by nervously combing my hair with my fingers to get rid of the knots.


    I use the fact that Aisha is showing no sign of concern to reassure myself and settle down as she has a better idea of the time-frame. After another hour, however, even she starts getting visibly fidgety as she starts opening and closing her hands.


    ¡°Maybe I should have gone.¡± I say.


    ¡°You''d have sounded the secondary alarms by breaking the locks, I set that one myself and I made sure that even I couldn''t get through unless I had a key or picked the lock.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Still.¡± I groan. ¡°I''m starting to think I should have just intentionally triggered them and captured that Shade when he showed up.¡±


    ¡°He would have put an arrow in your thigh from two hundred and fifty meters away if you tried to set up an ambush that way, possibly through a wall.¡± Aisha tells me with a chuckle. ¡°No, Tsek is safer without a sword.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°No, we''re in a city so I''m exaggerating, but yes, he''s a very, very, good archer.¡± Aisha confirms.


    ¡°And you kept that to yourself.¡± I note, annoyed.


    ¡°I did tell Tsek.¡± Aisha replies with a frown. ¡°You haven''t been eager for conversation and you''ve been suspicious of everything I say or do.¡±


    ¡°Well, keeping information to yourself sure helps with that.¡± I say flatly.


    ¡°It''s only relevant if Tsek screws up.¡± Aisha replies, ignoring my sarcasm. ¡°Which is getting likelier by the minute.¡± She adds with a worried frown on both her faces.


    ¡°He might have decided to keep watching instead of acting tonight, just to be safe.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°He was a bit too eager for that, I think it''s more likely he ran into an obstacle.¡± She says.


    ¡°Or he''s simply running late.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Possibly.¡± She nods.


    We stick around for another couple of hours until it becomes more than clear that Tsek isn''t going to show up. We''re both very silent on the way back, each of us not only tired but also anxious about the lack of information.


    Aisha could, once again, likely find out what happened, but if I trusted her enough to do that then she would have gone to get the schematics herself and Tsek wouldn''t have needed to go.


    I made the right call in staying as discreet as possible in Meiridin, if Elizabeth Vil was known to be in the capital, that Shade might have tried to hunt me down.


    At least my symbiont''s reflexes provide me with some protection against arrows, and I have some constructs like the defensive and hardening ones to protect myself if I see them coming.


    As we make our way back to the shack, I catch a skinny boy raiding a house''s pantry while the adults and children inside are asleep. The kid is likely a street urchin. It makes me feel bad, whatever the faults of the villagers back home, they didn''t let anyone starve to death if they could help it.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± I tell Aisha and take off across the street.


    I scan the house until I find the half-open window the boy used to get inside, he lifted the small metal hook keeping the flaps closed with a flat piece of wood. I take a couple of gold coins out of my purse and set them on the window''s border.


    I turn away to leave but pause and think it through. A kid like that with gold, he would have a lot of trouble spending it. He''s almost bare bones, even someone that doesn''t know him would think he stole the money.


    I pick up the gold and set down my last three pieces of silver in their place. He''ll still have to deal with some suspicion but not nearly as much. It would be better to leave bronze but the few coins I have wouldn''t get him through the winter.


    As I walk back, Aisha throws me a curious glance, likely having noticed I left something there. I shush her and we keep going through the streets until we reach the slums, the Shade growing increasingly concerned as I remain silent.


    ¡°House is far behind us now, what was that?¡± She asks. ¡°Did you see someone following us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I spotted a scrawny kid sneaking in so I left him some silver.¡±


    Aisha gapes as she loses her tension. After a few moments, she starts softly laughing. There is an odd look in her eyes as she looks at me. It feels like she''s making fun of me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask sharply.


    ¡°This is exactly why you''re the worst monster ever.¡± She tells me. I throw her an annoyed look. ¡°Aw, don''t be upset, it''s really endearing!¡± Aisha exclaims teasingly.


    I accelerate my pace, leaving her behind. She tries to keep up, chuckling. I''d love to take her down but I don''t have a comeback and threats would backfire at the moment. She''d definitely laugh and then I''d have to retaliate or she''d think I''m not serious. I slow down once at the shack and point her in.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Give me what you used to free yourself this morning.¡± I order in a firm tone, holding my hand out.


    Aisha smiles but does take the twisted nail she used to open her shackles out from behind her ear. She then walks up to her pair of shackles and sits down next to them. She then picks them up and closes the bracers around her wrists herself. I take the key out and lock them before making sure they''re secure.


    ¡°I''m sure Tsek is fine.¡± She says.


    The fact that she doesn''t look at me as she says so tells me that she isn''t really confident in her own words. I don''t reply, the possibility exists that she set him up to fail to warn the other Shade. I think it would be a stupid move to make, for her health and mission, but who knows.


    Besides, she''s made dumb calls before. I settle down in my chair, dropping my feet on the table. I grab my blanket and wrap it around my shoulders, not really enthusiastic about spending another night like this and unable to sleep deeply.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up at noon. A quick glance tells me that Aisha is still slumbering away. I remain in the chair, inspecting the few lightning constructs I keep assembled. I find a few errors and discrepancies in the segments'' arrangement and shapes.


    I dismantle them all, which brings my reserve to full, and store the energy inside my scimitar. If I squint my eyes, I can almost, possibly, see a small block-golden glow coming from the thinnest part of the blade.


    With that done, I check her shackles and the shack with flow. I don''t notice anything untoward so I get up and start making lunch. When I open the last bag of grain, I realize that we''ll be running short if I keep waiting for Tsek after tonight.


    Aisha awakens from the sound of boiling water, making a grimace as soon as she does from sleeping on the floor with her wrists tied up. I free her and help her up. She starts stretching out so I turn away to keep an eye on the meal I''m cooking.


    Once she fully woke up, Aisha takes the small rocks we used to play Knucklebones out and has fun throwing them up and catching as many as she can on the back of her hand. She even manages to get all five before the gruel is done.


    We exchange a few ideas of why Tsek could have missed the meeting but, in the end, the conversation doesn''t uncover any new theories. He either got caught or he didn''t.


    Aisha trains her constructs again while I go through my exercises but, unlike yesterday, she plays with the rocks once she runs out of flow. We take off after we''ve had dinner, as soon as the sun falls behind the horizon, because Tsek could simply have missed yesterday''s time-frame and would be waiting for us there.


    As it is still early in the night, we come across a lot more people as we make our way, even in the slums we see people talking with friends outside in the cold. Many throw us curious glances but I notice that most eyes turn away when they fall on my swords and those who don''t seem either wary or curious so it doesn''t alarm me.


    At the plaza, there is a group of seventeen or eighteen year old kids hanging out at the well. Two boys and two girls chatting about their day. The scene feels more bitter than sweet to me, but it nonetheless makes me smile.


    The front porch that we used to hide isn''t a good observation point anymore because the people living inside haven''t gone to bed yet and the kids would have full sight of us, standing on someone else''s property, so the two of us keep going.


    ¡°No sign of him, we could sit by the well and mingle while we wait.¡± Aisha says. ¡°We wouldn''t look too out-of-place.¡±


    ¡°I''m not exactly sociable, Aisha.¡± I halfheartedly protest, surprised by the fact that I kind of want to.


    ¡°Nonsense, you''re perfectly likable.¡± She takes hold of my arm by the elbow and makes us turn around.


    Unwilling to let her drag me along, I take the lead and pull her behind me. The closer I get to the four kids, the more awkward I feel and it''s further aggravated by the fact that they stop chatting to watch us approach.


    The two boys are staring at Aisha, but the girls are more interested in the swords at my waist. I slightly change course to head directly at the well instead of to their group. I shake off Aisha''s grip and throw the bucket into the water.


    ¡°Hey, I''m Desha.¡± Aisha speaks up cheerfully.


    ¡°I''m Gale, this is Mel.¡± A tall blond boy replies, nodding at his dark-haired friend.


    ¡°Jada, I''m his sister.¡± A blond, long-haired, girl speaks up pointing her thumb at the boy who spoke.


    She''s as tall as Aisha, or me kind of, but the soles of her shoes are probably a bit thicker than normal. The last kid is a soft looking girl with blue eyes and brown hair, she''s slightly shorter than her friends. I kind of like her already.


    ¡°... Olivia.¡± She quietly tells Aisha.


    The name is a bit surprising as is it somewhat pretentious for a low-born as it is based on a very luxurious fruit... or vegetable. She turns to me, probably to ask my own name, and notices my raised eyebrows.


    ¡°My parents had hopes.¡± Olivia explains.


    ¡°Hm. I''m Je... zebel.¡± I say, pulling the bucket up.


    ¡°She''s being modest.¡± Gale tells Aisha. ¡°Our tutor said she had a shot to get into the university, she has impressive flow skills.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you do?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Never mind that, are those real? You a warrior? A merc?¡± Jada intervenes.


    The girl doesn''t seem offended by her abrupt manners, in fact the four of them seem rather interested in my response. I swiftly pull the bucket back up and take the time to have a gulp before answering.


    ¡°I''m kind of a mercenary.¡± I tell them, deciding to stick close to the truth even if it''s a bit ugly since I''d rather not lie.


    ¡°You must''ve trained since you were a kid.¡± Mel comments, impressed.


    ¡°Jezebel isn''t as young as her size implies.¡± Aisha teases with a corner smile.


    ¡°And you''re not as funny as you think you are.¡± I reply, sticking my tongue out.


    ¡°Why aren''t you with the army?¡± Jada asks, frowning. ¡°King Cenwalh promised to pay any mercenary who volunteered.¡±


    ¡°You''re being rude.¡± Olivia softly tells her blond friend.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I tell her with a smile. ¡°I was injured.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I see?¡± Mel asks.


    ¡°Mel.¡± Gale utters shortly, finally turning away from Aisha.


    ¡°What, he''s just asking.¡± Jada, Gale''s sister, argues.


    ¡°Rather not.¡± I shrug. ¡°But you can try my skills if you want.¡± I add, smirking at Jada.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jada sneers a bit disdainfully. I''m starting to regret this.


    ¡°Oh, can I?¡± Mel speaks up.


    ¡°Not a good idea.¡± Aisha intervenes. I roll my eyes. It''s not like I was going to.


    ¡°So, what do you do?¡± I ask Olivia, changing the subject.


    ¡°I''m a weaver, I mostly work on canvas.¡± She replies. ¡°I make household items.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, I didn''t know that was a thing.¡± I say encouragingly. ¡°How do you use flow?¡±


    ¡°I use it to make better strings, it''s pretty difficult to get it right.¡± She replies softly.


    ¡°She''s precise enough that our tutor said she could make it into the University.¡± Jada comments without turning to me.


    ¡°He was exaggerating, I just pay attention.¡± Olivia denies.


    ¡°Ha, she''s right, you are scatter-headed.¡± Mel jibes at Jada.


    ¡°She didn''t say that, dimwit.¡± She retaliates with a smile to soften her words.


    ¡°You should try to ask for second opinions.¡± I tell Olivia. ¡°If you''re not good enough, you can train hard enough. A friend of mine went for it and she was a waitress, I''m sure you could make it since it''s your job.¡±


    Although Teva did work in a mine with complicated constructs but that wouldn''t boost her confidence. Olivia makes a shy smile and falls quiet. Jada purses her lips and throws me a grateful nod.


    ¡°So, what do you boys do?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°I work at the stables.¡± Mel says. ¡°I take care of the foals when we have some.¡± He adds.


    Gale waits for Aisha to turn to him before answering, almost glowing with confidence. The Shade''s illusion construct slowly blinks once as the green eyes turn to him, creating a rather seductive effect.


    ¡°I''m about to be a Semplar.¡± Gale says, forgetting to bluster as he swallows his saliva.


    I repress a groan. I can sense that Aisha''s not serious about this, she''s having fun. Although, to be fair, I don''t know if she would have gone for it in different circumstances.


    Mel asks me a few questions about sword fighting and I answer as best as I can. I get the feeling that he''s jealous of Gale and the calluses on his hands make me suspect that he''s training in secret, or that he''s being assigned manure shoveling duty more often than his turn.


    Gale isn''t interested in what I tell his friend but that''s likely because of Aisha''s outrageously flirty behavior. As she keeps at it, I become less and less certain about her reasons, if there is one. Maybe she''s just insecure.


    Olivia is quiet, she listens but doesn''t participate, she actually even stops Jada who is keeping her company from cutting in the conversation between Jada''s brother and Aisha. She does the same when the blond girl wants to take a shot at my answers to Mel.


    I throw a glance around the dark plaza, which seems a bit darker than it was yesterday but that''s likely because the lights coming out of the houses make the darkness look thicker. Still, it makes me tense a little so I throw Aisha a meaningful glance.


    ¡°Well, it was nice to meet you. I''m sorry but we have to get going, it''s pretty late.¡± Aisha tells the group.


    ¡°So should we.¡± Olivia nods.


    ¡°We''ll be here tomorrow night!¡± Gale blurts out, coming short of directly inviting Aisha.


    ¡°Good to know.¡± Aisha says with a wink.


    I wave at them and we head off. I lead us through the streets around the plaza, using my sense to look for Tsek. After a few runs without finding him, I stop us in an alley to wait a while before going back.


    ¡°There''s still time for him to show up.¡± I say.


    ¡°If he couldn''t get close enough to scout yesterday, then yeah.¡± Aisha agrees.

 Forever.Ch13

    Large flakes of snow start falling as we wait in the alley, they slowly descend and softly land on roofs and pavement. Aisha pulls my cloak closer around her shoulders. I should have bought a second one. I tough it out by taking a deep breath, embracing the cold. I''ve found that resisting the chill only makes it worse for me.


    ¡°Most have put their candles out, we could go back to that porch now.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I nod.


    We make our way to the plaza, taking a different street than the ones we took to leave it. Most of the precautions I take feel superfluous or useless as anyone watching the area should have noticed us half a dozen times by not but I find no reason not to take them as they don''t cost me much.


    As we walk towards the porch, Aisha takes hold of my forearm and taps my wrist with her fingers before pulling me slightly to the right. I focus on my sense but don''t detect anyone in range so I throw a glance around.


    It takes me a while to catch the shadow on the western side of the plaza, about forty meters away from us so out of my symbiont''s range. I only notice it because moonlight shines on the very upper portion, making it obvious that the dark patch isn''t behaving naturally.


    We walked past it and I still missed it, that''s a pretty scary illusion. Although, I wouldn''t have if it entered my range. Aisha guides me towards an alley and we make our way through the streets, making a hook around the block to meet up with Tsek.


    We turn at a corner, finding that the shadow is gone and that Tsek is sitting on an open window''s border with the black cloak over his shoulders. He''s wearing a huge grin and has a thick pouch in hand.


    ¡°You got it?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°Yup!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Alright, let''s get out of here.¡± I speak up.


    Tsek hops off the edge and joins us. We make our way towards the Palace and then head towards the docks before making a hook to the slums when they''re to our north.


    I remain alert for the entire journey, so does Aisha but I can''t trust her to tell me if she spots the other Shade. Tsek makes an effort to be serious but he''s in way too good a mood for that.


    He does have the sense not to make noise, yet he keeps skipping ahead and backtracking when he realizes he left us behind, or that he doesn''t know where we''re going.


    As we go past an empty building, I decide to make a stop here and talk before we return to the shack. Eventual pursuers might think we''re staying there and reveal themselves by getting closer, at the very least it''ll mean Tsek will cool down after recounting his success.


    I break the front door''s lock. We enter what appears to be a butcher''s shop if I go by the smell of blood and the cleavers hanging from nails over a red worktable. I assemble a fire construct and make it float in between us for warmth and light.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I tell Tsek, who is fidgeting on the spot. ¡°Start with the Palace.¡±


    ¡°It didn''t work, the Chancellor knew of the Exemplar''s troubles with the Order and he noticed that she didn''t have her golden lion pommel sword. He assumed the Temple took it from her because they''re demoting her so he wanted to speak to the Templar in charge. She said we''d send him and left.¡± Tsek recounts with a grimace. ¡°I kept watching the gates until nightfall and didn''t see anyone following her out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Aisha swears. ¡°I planned to take care of that but then...¡± She throws me a glance. ¡°Well, you happened.¡±


    ¡°What did you do next?¡± I ask Tsek.


    ¡°I rented a room in an inn with a good vantage point on the target, I spent that night and day keeping an eye on it. I almost went for it because I didn''t see anyone go in but I decided to be careful like you are and waited.¡± He says, throwing me a proud smile. ¡°Good thing I did, it turns out the Shade had been inside for quite a while, didn''t even go out for food or water. He''s a pretty slender guy with a beard and shaved black hair, doesn''t carry any weapons I could see though.¡±


    ¡°He can make a bow out of flow in case of emergency, his ash tree bow is usually hidden somewhere near his current assignment.¡± Aisha tells us. ¡°And don''t rely on that description.¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Tsek exclaims. ¡°He left a few hours ago, I was super careful and enhanced my eyesight to see where he went, I found out that he met up with a sailor not too far from the place.¡±


    Shit. I control myself so that they don''t notice my concern that the Shade is part of the group that''s been scouting out the institute.


    ¡°After that, I went in.¡± Tsek continues. ¡°It took me a good hour to gradually drain the flow out of the alarms but I made it. Like Aisha said, if you slowly pressure the constructs, it doesn''t trigger because it''s like natural consumption. I almost ran out of flow but I stocked up a couple day''s worth of regeneration so I made it even though he just recharged them.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking.¡± I nod. Tsek positively glowers at the praise.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°That''s the best part, I found the schematics and the notes out on the table instead of inside the secure coffer you taught me how to pick. It scared the shit out of me cuz it meant he was going to come back soon so I bailed out of there.¡± He tells us.


    Aisha and I straighten up, we throw worried glances as we inspect our surroundings, like the Shade could come out of the shadows at any moment. The risk isn''t negligible considering that Tsek''s stroke of luck could have been staged or that the Shade could have returned as Tsek left and spotted him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I nailed it.¡± Tsek reassures us. ¡°I didn''t directly go to the rendezvous because I thought it could have been a trap too! So I stuck around in a dark alley with a view of the door. The shadow illusion was still active, it only ran out a couple of minutes before you two found me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure the Shade wasn''t watching?¡± I ask tensely.


    ¡°Because he came back ten minutes after I left and rushed out of the building two minutes later. He didn''t spot me when he looked around and then almost ran towards the docks, but I didn''t follow so I don''t know where he went.¡± Tsek explains. ¡°I left when he was out of sight.¡±


    ¡°Impressive, you''d make a good operative.¡± Aisha compliments with a grin.


    ¡°It was really close.¡± Tsek nods, his eyes darting to me.


    ¡°Very good thinking.¡± I agree. ¡°Probably should have deactivated the illusion construct while you were on the move, Aisha spotted you when you were watching us at the plaza.¡± Tsek shifts his weight, apparently a little embarrassed that he got caught.


    ¡°I''ll get better at this.¡± He affirms, his good mood mostly unaffected, which is good considering I wasn''t trying to spoil his win.


    ¡°We can wait a few minutes, see if we spot anyone.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°Let''s.¡± I agree, finding no fault in the suggestion.


    We explore the building, finding a deactivated runic cold storage room with hooks hanging from the ceiling. We make our way upstairs, where the butcher lived, and use the windows to take a look at the streets surrounding us.


    I catch no spies with my sense but, like Tsek before, someone could be watching from outside my range. Aisha grills Tsek a bit about the sailor, trying to dig up information but he doesn''t know nearly enough to give her the answer, that the Shade is either working with or against house Hetlan.


    ¡°All I know is that, while I was looking through the stuff on the desk, I read stuff that looked like blackmail material against Liliana Hetlan, the eldest daughter. Something about, um, heavy-handed nighttime incidents with peasants.¡± Tsek says, blushing a little.


    ¡°Not really a surprise, we''re taught to secure leverage if possible on assets, even if they''re willingly cooperating to eliminate variables.¡± Aisha comments.


    ¡°Heavy handed?¡± I ask, puzzled.


    ¡°Rough stuff.¡± He replies with a rugged voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I shrug. ¡°It could ruin her reputation if the Court heard of what she did with low-born, I guess.¡± Tsek blinks, looking surprised by my reaction or lack thereof. Why would he be? ¡°It''s not like I care what Edusa''s sister gets up to with her lover.¡± I tell him.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I mean, these weren''t, um...¡± Tsek tries to explain himself but awkwardly fumbles. ¡°You really don''t get it?¡± He asks, disbelieving.


    ¡°Probably shouldn''t get caught up on those details.¡± Aisha speaks up. ¡°We have other things to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I nod, the subject would only fan my desire to see Leomi. ¡°In fact, I think we''ve stayed here long enough, we should go.¡±


    As I head downstairs, I notice that Aisha pats Tsek''s back behind mine. He whispers something I don''t catch. The Shade shakes her head, replying in the same low voice. I quickly enhance my hearing.


    ¡°...see her reaction if you told her.¡± She says with a weirdly dark expression on her real face.


    I only catch the end of her sentence, finding their behavior odd and more than a bit annoyed that Aisha''s suggesting that hearing about that stuff would get me going. The concern isn''t too misplaced as we need to focus on the present... and it''s been a while.


    I smother the thought that could lead to a distraction when there''s so much to do in so little time. I focus on making sure that we aren''t being followed as we make our way back to the shack. Tsek follows our example and keeps an eye out.


    ¡°I woke up at noon so I''ll be standing guard as usual.¡± I speak up as we enter the shack.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nods.


    ¡°You''ll both be on your own tomorrow.¡± I say, turning to lock eyes with Aisha.


    ¡°I won''t be an issue, I have work to do anyway.¡± She tells me.


    I nod and pull my blanket off the chair, settling it around my shoulders to sit down. Tsek settles Aisha into her shackles, a measure that feels more and more unnecessary, perhaps useless, but one that I can''t dismiss.


    Tsek riffles through the stuff I brought back and picks up the two last blankets. He rolls one of them in a ball and hands it over to Aisha so she can use it as a backrest. I could have done that but it didn''t bother me to see her suffer a little.


    They both settle down inside their blankets and go to sleep. I spend the night going through the constructs I plan to use, lightning, air-blades, a modified air-blade for my scimitar, and one last basic construct that I''m reluctant to make use of. I train myself by making small mock-ups.


    By morning, my reserves are almost full so I anchor the flow inside the scimitar. I notice that the slight glow I thought I saw before on the edge of the blade is now clearly visible when I squint my eyes so I concentrate the energy until it disappears, even if it accelerates the rate of decay.


    Tsek gets up early, and Aisha does too when he makes a bit of noise. I close my eyes and let myself succumb to sleep.


    --- --- ---


    At noon, I wake up to the enthralling odor of Tsek''s cooking. He''s using the same ingredients as I do to make the gruel but he somehow manages to make it smell like it''s a different dish.


    Aisha is still in her shackles, studying the schematics Tsek brought back, but the chains linking the bracers together aren''t wrapped around the stove''s foot anymore. Tsek''s thought process likely had more to do with easing her discomfort than the risk of making food while she sat so close.


    ¡°When will you be ready?¡± I ask Aisha.


    ¡°Don''t know yet.¡± She replies. ¡°I found a flaw in how they switch the controller but I haven''t figured out how to exploit it yet.¡±


    ¡°Estimate.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°By tomorrow morning, if I skip sleep.¡± She says.


    ¡°No need, you''ll have the day to do it.¡± I inform her.


    Tsek and I have lunch, during which he can''t help but recount his adventure in exhaustive detail. I behave as politely as I can, responding with appropriate awe. Basically doing what a normal person would do.


    I throw Aisha a glance, she''s a natural at this stuff but she''s eating her food without even looking at it, nose stuck deep into the other Shade''s notes, attentively reading them with a fascinated expression.


    I suddenly notice that Tsek stopped talking so I look up. He seems a bit vexed and I realize that I probably forgot to answer or simply react to something he said. He chows down on his food in silence. I''m really not good at being normal, even when I try.


    ¡°Sorry, I''m distracted because I have a lot on my mind, and a lot to do.¡± I tell Tsek.


    ¡°It''s fine, I was rambling.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°It was impressive that you made it without getting caught or spotted with such a small window of opportunity.¡± I say.


    Tsek nods, his clear green irises widening despite him trying not to appear too excited by my praise. I smile a little, amused by his immediate reaction. Tsek''s ego is sufficiently boosted, I can focus and settle on a timeline for the assault.


    He spends the rest of the meal smiling from his efforts being recognized. While I finish my bowls, he washes the dishes. I leave as soon as he''s done, taking my scimitar along after ensuring that the tarp wrapped around the blade is loose enough that it won''t be recognized as a weapon but not so much that it''ll slip off.


    I take a long detour as I head for the run-down structure where I hid my barrels of flow, making sure that I''m not followed. I directly enter the building when I pass by as I neither see or detect anyone around.


    There is a corner of it where one can''t be seen from the street despite the holes in the wall so I settle there and reach out to the flow. I''ve lost count of how many portions I stored at least a week back but there should be six hundred at a minimum even while considering that the batches have started dissipating.


    I create a single air-blade construct shell around my scimitar, using a hundred portions because it''ll need to overwhelm stone and runic constructs. I arrange the segments in order but don''t activate it so that it doesn''t absorb the air forming the basis of the construct, meaning it won''t be consuming flow to maintain its shape.


    I focus on the targeting segment and set my left hand as the target. The reasoning is simple, if I directly target the institute with a construct, they might detect it and I need the weapon to reach me since I won''t have the leisure to look for it.


    With this done, I settle the scimitar down on a pile of rubble and point it towards the institute. I start weaving an armor-piercing construct with fifty of the portions stored inside, using the last ten to shape a comparatively low-powered lightning construct, which is enough to enhance the other construct.


    I then carefully modify the two to link them together at a single point, the armor-piercing construct''s timer segment. It is an unusually complicated timer segment as, unlike with most other constructs, it shortens as necessary to provide the armor-piercing construct with the energy to cut through anything that gets in the way once activated.


    Linking the lightning construct to that timer segment means that it''ll discharge in sync with the armor-piercing construct which will therefore remain enhanced as it pierces through the institute''s walls.


    Those three constructs are in a dormant state, the air-blade shell is anchored to the surface while the lightning and armor-piercing constructs fill the Vuskyt. They''ll consume some energy but not enough to be of much consequence.


    To finalize, I shape a construct composed of two segments, one tiny timer segment that''ll last fifty minutes and a conditional segment that''ll activate the three previous constructs when the timer runs out.


    I will activate that extremely basic construct and start the countdown when Aisha and I pass nearby on our way to the institute. I estimate that, after forty-five minutes, I''ll be inside Suxen''s runic array. She''ll either activate it before my assault begins, or be about to. Either way works for me.


    I create a second construct with those same segments except I set the timer for forty-five minutes this time. I then set my sights on the energy contained inside the barrels, gathering half of it.


    Thick streams of flow emerge from the barrels, seeping through wood and ground to gather in front of me in a massive ball. Fearing that it would be seen, I direct most of the energy underground but keep the upper portion in my sight.


    I start shaping it into a huge lightning construct that, if I activated it now, it would likely spread out to cover the entire block in a lightning storm and no doubt kill me in the process. I modify the timer segment so that the construct sustains a bolt that''ll take five full minutes to discharge.


    I set my right boot as its target. I have no doubt the institute will work hard to protect my shoe from it. A chuckle escapes me at the thought but I don''t relax because it''s taken me a few hours to do this and I still have work to do.


    It isn''t that risky to bet that the array will be in the most protected, deepest, part of the institute. And it would certainly have been a bit less wasteful in terms of energy to create several lightning constructs to strike at the building but I want them to not only focus their attention and defenses on the spot it''ll strike.


    Not only that, I also want them to pour their energy into the defensive constructs optimized to counter lightning, which I have no doubt they have considering they''re holding a Princess against her will.


    All of this will make it more likely that the air-blade propelling my scimitar makes it through, and more likely that the scimitar itself reaches me by taking advantage of the fact that the runic constructs optimized to counter armor-piercing constructs will be low on energy.


    There''s another part of my plan that''ll ensure that they don''t have the spare flow to fully activate all their defenses on top of Suxen''s runic array. To make sure of that, I need a lot more air-blades.


    I seize two-thirds of what''s left in the barrels and create thirty air-blade shells with it, each containing about six or seven portions of flow. I anchor those inside my body for later as I have to face a difficult decision about what to do with the energy I have left.


    Delaying that call, I take about twenty portions that I store inside my scimitar''s handle, to recharge my reserves when it reaches me. I then look up through one of the gaps in the crumbling roof. I''m amazed to find that night is about to fall on Meiridin, the last one before Elizabeth Vil breaks a leg.


    I giggle, feeling hopeful and almost impatient to free her sister. Delaying further so as not to spoil my mood, I go through each and every construct I''ve made during the afternoon to thoroughly verify their integrity and stability, even the simple two segment ones.


    The constructs like started decaying, I''m certain, but not noticeably so. I am proud to observe that I haven''t made any critical mistakes, I do notice a few errors in alignment that I correct but I''ve made those before and they didn''t change the outcome.


    I triple check, just to be certain. It''s still delaying. I sigh and gather every scrap of flow that remains in the barrels. There is no hesitation to be had, I''ve made an oath.

 Forever.Ch14

    It might be hypocrisy to make use of this construct after having killed the bandits for using it as a distraction, not unlike what I''m about to do, but I''m putting no lives at risk... or at least none that I care to preserve.


    No, my real problem with it is emotional and it stems from what happened to my left arm. But that was because of a different, much more dangerous and vicious, construct. That''s a fallacy... fire is fire and I''m going to use it.


    I cannot dismiss everything I will gain by setting a fire, the same way I cannot dismiss the benefits of the kinetic energy that the air-blades will deliver. The Exemplar has lectured me enough about not losing sight of the fact that physical forces can be used to deal with an opponent''s flow.


    The defensive construct is one of the most inefficient I could use to counter air-blades for one very simple reason: it will block the air-blade from cutting me but then the air contained inside will explode outwards and then I''ll have to either accept being blown off my feet or have to spend even more energy countering that.


    According to Aisha, who said so in passing when Vikiana explained this for the thirtieth time, the defensive construct had to be optimized to make it an effective counter to the lightning construct for the same reason as it produces heat and a small amount of kinetic energy on top of the electrical charge it delivers.


    I''m, laughably, still wasting time. I cannot honestly argue, even to myself, against using fire to further drain the institute''s reserves and erode their defenses.


    It is undeniable that the efficiency of the construct will be compounded if I simply use it to set something on fire which will then produce heat on its own, forcing the institute to burn through far more flow than I''ve invested to start it.


    My problem is that this reasoning is the same as the one behind the Rykz'' fire construct, the one that somehow changed my flesh into fuel as it burnt it. It makes me feel a little sick but...


    ¡°I took an oath.¡± I say the four words out loud to end my internal debate.


    It takes me half an hour to assemble a fire construct with the flow I have left, a bit over a hundred portions. I direct it underground towards a nearby building which is in much better shape, its wooden beams, floorboards, and walls haven''t begun rotting.


    I target it towards the base of the wall facing the institute. The fire construct will set that facade and the ceiling aflame, the latter because heat rises. The structure should crumble towards the institute once the blaze eats through enough support beams.


    It won''t be falling directly on the institute''s stone walls, and I doubt the fire will actually spread to it, but I know first-hand how frightening it is to see flames closing in so I doubt those in charge will have the clarity of mind to set it as a secondary priority.


    Even if I''m wrong and they do, the heat won''t be negligible considering the amount of flow I''m dedicating to fueling that fire. Besides, the heat will radiate and further erode their defenses.


    I get up and throw a quick glance at the institute. The building''s roof has several points, the tiles covering it are made out of thin gray slate. Perhaps the structure supporting them is flammable which would make this fire construct a much bigger threat.


    I settle back down and use my sense to inspect the building I''m planning to set on fire. There are about two main pillars supporting it, one of which will burn first because it''s much closer to the institute. I nod, this should work.


    I assemble a timer, setting it to count down from thirty-five minutes, and a conditional construct to activate the fire construct. I pause, a bit worried that it won''t be enough time for it to go through the wood so I reduce the timer to thirty minutes.


    If it burns quick, it''ll crumble five minutes before the lightning construct triggers, if slow then the structure should fall while it is discharging. One benefit to this is that the chaos caused by the fire should make it easier for me and Cetyz to escape the institute relatively unnoticed.


    I repeat to myself that the area around the institute is deserted, because of their actions. I''m not putting civilians at risk, those who live in the slums will notice the blaze long before it becomes a danger to their houses if I messed up somehow.


    It''s hard to determine how intense it''ll burn since it doesn''t take much energy to fuel a flow torch but it should be pretty impressive. I link the conditional construct to the fire one and double-check what I''ve done so far.


    I immediately depart once that''s done, unwilling to give myself room to second-guess my decisions. The night is clear as the moon is very close to being full with only a sliver of it missing.


    I take the rag map out. The lines drawn with charcoal have almost all faded by now even with me occasionally redrawing them. Enough of it remains to guide me to the line I made to mark the aqueduct''s path from the Palace to the institute.


    The darkness allows me to make it to a discreet alley passing just above it without being spotted by the city guards patrolling the area around the Palace. The one thing I need to avoid is for them to stop and search me since there is a chance they''ll ask me to remove the sleeve glove.


    I sit down on the pavement just above and focus on my symbiont''s sense, scrutinizing the ground beneath until I detect a telling emptiness. I shift a few meters to the side to be directly above it and place my left hand flat on the ground between my crossed legs.


    I send a trickle of flow from my reserve down, spreading it like a fog to find the exact location of the flowing water. I recall the whole as soon as I detect my flow getting dragged away.


    I spend the next few hours taking the air-blades out of my body to organize them in a bundle before anchoring them into the ground, just above the empty cavity. I then create two simple constructs, each with a timer and a conditional segment.


    The first I set at twenty-five minutes to release the air-blades so that they sink down into the flowing water and start absorbing air to form their blades. The second I set to activate them all another twenty-five minutes later.


    This is the most uncertain part of my plan as it is difficult to estimate the speed of the water so I have to leave a large margin of error which will make the constructs overall less powerful as they''ll spend close to half an hour activated before being triggered.


    The last thing I do is target each of the thirty air-blades towards a different direction, outwards from the others in the bundle. There are enough that at least three will hit the same vicinity.


    I could have made a single one, but this should be more stable, or I could have set them all on the same trajectory but I deem it safer to do it this way to increase the chances of destroying something important.


    If there isn''t any weak point, it''ll be because there are constructs protecting the institute''s flow reservoir but I''m banking on the fact that these air-blades will be enough to overwhelm the constructs.


    It did take over two-hundred portions to create them, I doubt they would be so wasteful as to constantly maintain constructs with an equivalent or superior amount of flow to protect something hidden.


    Not to mention that they can''t predict which means of attack someone would use so the protection would need to come from one general construct, which would require more energy to ensure it worked, or several specialized constructs which requires even more energy.


    No, I''m confident that this will blindside them. Vikiana is correct, attacking truly is a lot easier than defending. I feel a weight come off my shoulders with everything set up, liberated from worrying. All that''s left is to execute the assault.


    I estimate that it''s well past midnight so I get up and start making my way back. I do take detours, realizing that it would still be very dangerous to let my guard down, besides I''m rather low on flow right now.


    The plan is to leave for the institute as soon as my reserves are full, so in about twenty hours. Suxen should have had plenty of time to prepare her array and I don''t want to give Aisha more time than that with the schematics.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I don''t notice anything odd as I approach the run-down shack, but I do accelerate my pace. Aisha is pretty much the most obvious point of failure until I get inside the institute.


    I need the Shade to get inside without alarming them by showing up alone, and to rein the Director in until my constructs trigger because I''ve found out that a lot can happen in half an hour with that madwoman.


    Not that Aisha is that reliable in this matter, she''ll probably do the bare minimum. I really hope I''m not going to have to run around naked in there. I shake my head and focus on my sense.


    I detect Tsek and Aisha, she''s still in shackles and still at the table with the schematics and notes in front of her. The only thing different from when I left, over fourteen hours ago, is the quill in her hand.


    Tsek is sitting there, looking utterly bored. I''ve never been so glad to run into such an uninteresting picture. I walk in and go straight for the stove, opening the pot to look inside, finding cold leftovers that I pour into a bowl and start devouring.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡± Tsek tells me. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I mapped out a few escape routes.¡± I lie.


    Actually, now that I think of it... it might not have been a bad idea to do that. I know the area around that block pretty well but not really what streets lead outside the city, only those that go to the docks and I don''t think I can risk going there with the Shade and Hetlan thing.


    I can''t believe that slipped my mind for an entire month... I was too focused on training to get inside and win. It isn''t too late to fix, I can spend tomorrow afternoon taking stock of Meiridin''s main avenues relative to the gates so I can use them as landmarks without needing to take them.


    ¡°Day went well?¡± I ask Tsek.


    ¡°She didn''t move a single centimeter.¡± He groans.


    ¡°Odd, she''s usually so chipper you''d have to use a gag to shut her up.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°I can hear you, you know.¡± Aisha mumbles.


    ¡°Progress?¡± I question her.


    ¡°Some, will see tomorrow if I can make it.¡± She tells me, throwing me an annoyed look for interrupting her.


    ¡°We going whether you''re ready or not.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°Then let me work in peace.¡± She groans.


    I nod and get up to serve myself another bowl. Tsek yawns and settles into his bunk while I chow down on the food, watching Aisha scribble down small symbols. I look closer but don''t recognize any of it as equations, nor do I see any numbers.


    I smother my curiosity to let her keep at it. Perhaps she''ll help, perhaps not. Either way, there shouldn''t be enough flow to make a major impact. Especially since Suxen needs to work her array.


    Tsek falls asleep before I even finish my fourth bowl of cold gruel, I didn''t really have the stomach for it but I figured I should stock up for the assault so I forced myself a little.


    Aisha goes to sleep a few hours later, when dawn peeks out over the city''s landscape. I give Tsek a half-hour more of sleep since he stayed up late before waking him up as I do need to rest.


    With all the papers that the Shade left spread out on the table, I end up having to use his bunk. The chair isn''t that comfortable but it keeps me alert and it''s mine. I take my blanket and settle down.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up full of energy, apprehensive but eager at the same time. Today is the day I save Caeviel and repay Celyz or die trying. The danger involved is far from dissuasive, it makes me want to face this head on. I will but I cannot forget that the objective is to free Cetyz.


    ¡°''morning.¡± I say.


    ¡°Sleep well?¡± Tsek asks, turning to me.


    ¡°Well enough.¡± I nod.


    He seems enthusiast, his mood mirroring mine. Aisha is already up and seriously studying the schematics, ignoring us. I grab a bucket and a spare change of clothes, going out to wash up. Once I''ve done that, Tsek serves us a warm lunch, he''d cooked it an hour ago but decided to let me sleep.


    ¡°So, what''s the plan today?¡± He asks expectantly.


    ¡°Aisha and I will be leaving a few hours after nightfall.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± He blinks, looking disappointed.


    ¡°You did your part, your role comes to an end.¡± I tell him. ¡°From here, it gets a lot more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± He affirms.


    ¡°You going to attack the institute on your own to make a diversion?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°Well, no but I can do stuff.¡± Tsek replies.


    ¡°You should spend the night taking the gold out of Aisha''s stashes, you deserve it.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Aisha exclaims, perking up. ¡°I need that.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°Getting to Kruzser after this.¡± She replies, frowning.


    ¡°Tsek won''t take everything, I''m sure you kept some for yourself.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°I did, but that''s to repay Madame Cecil.¡± Aisha frowns.


    ¡°I''m sure she''ll forgive you.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Can''t you get more anyway?¡±


    ¡°Still, I do need to justify expenses.¡± She pouts but goes back to work.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Tsek asks, repeating himself. ¡°I won''t even get a chance to use what I''ve learned with a sword?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so eager to risk your life, battle is incomparable to what you''ve experienced so far during training.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Did you forget that I fought to take the galley, Elizabeth?¡± He asks angrily.


    ¡°I did not, I chose you in part because you kept your cool during that fight. But you would be alone this time and, at the risk of sounding arrogant, you aren''t me.¡± I reply calmly but firmly.


    ¡°I know that.¡± He says, getting a little aroused by my tone. ¡°You''re great and that''s why I want to help you.¡± You mean you want me to lie you down.


    ¡°All I''m saying is that making a direct move by yourself is going to get you killed.¡± I say instead.


    ¡°Tsek, there isn''t anyone stopping you from keeping an eye on the area.¡± Aisha speaks up shortly without looking up.


    ¡°Correct.¡± I agree with a nod. This will go down better if I don''t completely shut him out. ¡°As long as you make sure no one spots you, you can be there to set up a diversion for us if we need one.¡± I add.


    ¡°Right... yeah, that makes sense.¡± Tsek whispers, expression brightening. ¡°I''ll be there, hanging back as reinforcements.¡±


    I notice Aisha repressing an amused smile, she is in his line of sight after all but he''s focused on me. Not that he''s really looking right now, he seems lost in a dream-like state. No doubt thinking about how he''ll gloriously show up on a golden steed.


    I end up having to suppress an amused laugh of my own since he could lose his life just trying. I compose my expression and snap my fingers in front of his face, startling him.


    ¡°Don''t do anything foolish.¡± I order abruptly. ¡°This is serious.¡±


    ¡°I won''t, Dame Elizabeth.¡± He grins, seeming excited.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say, sighing inside. ¡°I''m going, I''ll be back before sundown.¡±


    I pick my cloak off a chair and wrap it around my shoulders, stepping outside. I go through Meiridin at a leisurely pace so as not to tire myself before tonight.


    I first follow the east to west main avenue, one that I''ve taken before, settling the location of the city gates to either end of it in my mind. It is rather relaxing to simply stroll around but it is rather lonely. I do enjoy the peace before the literal storm I''m going to unleash tonight.


    It takes me another couple of hours to make it north to south. On my way back to the shack, I walk by the walls of eastern Meiridin as I know that the city spills over in that direction so it would a good place to make our way over the walls if the gates are closed.


    I notice a few spots where tall buildings are close enough to the rampart walk that I could jump from one to the other with a lion''s step, and likely would even be able to while carrying Cetyz although I''m not sure about how heavy a Princess would be, I unconsciously imagine Celyz to be as light as a feather but that''s rather unrealistic.


    It matters little, some things are possible while others aren''t. There was always going to be a hefty amount of improvisation involved in doing this. I make a turn and pass by the docks to take stock of the ships in case my other escape paths don''t pan out.


    There is still a large number of barges anchored at the docks, many of them are flying Hetlan''s banner but not all. It''s hard to tell who they belong to considering that guilds have their own crests and some Noble houses have different crests than the land they rule.


    What I''m looking for is a ship that looks like it''ll be fast on a river but still able to sail the open sea. I don''t make much progress with my sparse knowledge on the subject of sailing or boats in general.


    The fact remains that none of the ships here look half as good as Grace''s galley. I might have promised Ruth a better prize than I thought at the time. Good for her and the crew. I leave the area and slowly make my way back to the shack.

 Forever.Ch15

    As I walk past one of the slum''s best taverns, which is really no more than a plank sustained by two trestles, a keg, and a few tankards, I hear something that chills me down to my core. I stop and turn to the short but bulky woman who spoke.


    ¡°Say that again.¡± I order, voice shaking from fright.


    ¡°Be drin''in m''h beer, you twat, go away.¡± She replies sharply.


    I grab her shirt with my left hand and pull her closer, her eyes are level with mine. The abrupt movement makes her spill her beer all over the bar''s plank. The barman takes a step back to avoid getting splashed but he''s smiling, likely because the tankard was almost full and paid for.


    ¡°I am in no mood.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°''ey! Cool it, skank!¡± She shouts. ¡°I jus'' say the critters bash''d the east, you ain'' one of them ar'' ya?¡±


    ¡°What Kingdom?¡± I press.


    ¡°All of ''em.¡± She shrugs, trying to break my grip on her shirt.


    ¡°All three?¡± I ask, shaking.


    ¡°''hink so, are there three?¡± She replies.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yell.


    I let her go, that woman obviously doesn''t know any more than this. I turn away to leave and sift through the meaning of this, how it could have happened, why, the barman stops me with a short yell.


    ¡°Buy a drink and I have another piece of news for you!¡± He calls out.


    ¡°I''ll give you a gold coin if it''s worth it.¡± I counter.


    ¡°Oh, ''tis!¡± The woman says. ¡°How ''bout you give it to ''e? I''ll tel'' ya.¡± Okay, I was wrong.


    ¡°No.¡± I turn to the barman.


    ¡°The Emperor paid off one of the Cold''s Hordes, just before he went into slumber.¡± He tells me. ¡°Apparently, th'' southers will only have to deal with one or two this summer.¡±


    ¡°Blessed is Emperor Rasaec.¡± I whisper in relief.


    This piece of news is truly Lake-sent considering how many phalanxes were pulled from the south. I take a gold coin out of my pouch and throw it up at the man. His grin is so wide when he catches it that his mouth could fall off his face.


    I leave, my mind preoccupied with the implications behind this. There''s no way the Rykz made their plans while knowing that the Empire had paid off a Horde, the timing is far too narrow for that to have happened unless the Rykz worked with that Horde but then the Lisilese wouldn''t have agreed.


    They planned to attack the east during winter, when the Empire doesn''t have to wage war on two fronts. It makes more sense to think that they timed the attack for it to occur while the Silver Hive plowed into Caeviel...


    Or that they prepared for the possibility but acted on it after they learned about my symbiont''s capacity for creative thought because now they''re even more motivated to strong-hand the Empire into lasting peace. Which would make me partly responsible.


    No, I can''t carry the weight of the world, the Rykz think the Empire threatens their survival on the long run, there is no doubt in my mind that they would have attacked at some point to support Grikyz'' push.


    I tremble in my boots, angry and sad, torn by the fact that everything I''ve done so far will only amount to, at best, preserving Caeviel. At the end of the day, the conflict between my two species runs deep.


    It is arrogance to think my actions would achieve more. I shouldn''t be too worried, this proves that my faith in the Emperor wasn''t misplaced, He did what needed to be done to preserve the Empire. He will again when comes times to negotiate.


    I am not so cynical as to believe that war is unavoidable but not so naive as to think it is entirely avoidable. I shake my head, deeply saddened by the conflict and torn by this on a personal level because of Leomi and Celyz. Regardless of what happens elsewhere, I must focus on the here and now.


    As I told them, I reach the shack by nightfall. By habit, I use my sense to scout out on my approach. I find Tsek naked in his bunk, which looks more like a mess of blankets now. He is dozing off next to a bare-chested Aisha in the process of pulling her pants back up. I freeze on the spot, stunned. By the Lake! What the fuck?


    Tsek, you little whore! I gripe at myself for thinking that in a moment of anger. I hope that he wouldn''t take it as an insult, Aisha wouldn''t. I reflexively hug a wall, heart beating fast.


    I feel embarrassed and, if I''m honest with myself, jealous. I remain hidden, shifting a little to the side so that I wouldn''t be visible if Aisha walks out the door. She''s still dressing up with a smug, satisfied expression.


    I am actually thankful for the fact that what I detect through my symbiont doesn''t emotionally translate into feelings like sight does. Although, it did for my Lady but perhaps it was more about acquiring knowledge of her excitement than sensing the shape of her body.


    Tsek is blinking with a slackened smile. It seems like he doesn''t quite believe that he just got laid. Aisha gets up and walks up to the table, she starts organizing the pieces of parchment containing her notes and the schematics.


    Is she about to leave, did he trade her freedom away for a good time? I chase the question out to observe since I''ll get the answer soon. I doubt it''s that, not this late into things. And they did this just I told them I''d be back so it''s probably the worst possible timing for the Shade to make her escape.


    Indeed, once she''s done gathering it all in a neat pile, Aisha sits down and lies back to start reading the pieces of parchment one at a time. Tsek is still out of it. I remain stuck where I am, unable to make a decision about what to do one way or another.


    They''re both free to do what they want and I did explicitly tell Tsek that his role came to an end. I can easily imagine his thought process when confronted by Aisha and her very tempting assets.


    With little changing inside apart from Tsek offhandedly sending his flow to fuel the fire at the stove, I decide to stop being so damn hesitant and to walk in. Aisha doesn''t even deign to look up, she simply lets go of the pile with one hand to wave at me, which leaves the papers hanging.


    Tsek perks up to look at me, the guilt creeping into his expression allows me to follow as he realizes that he screwed up a bit. He is definitely awake enough to realize he should know to cover his privacy.


    I don''t say a thing or rebuke him because it hasn''t done anything apart from exciting the kid and, not only do I not want to deal with the awkwardness, but it isn''t really my place to butt in since I''m with neither of them. As I often do now when I''m lost, I walk up to the stove and serve myself a full bowl of gruel.


    Tsek gets out of the bunk and grabs fresh clothes, hurriedly dressing up. He then fastens a sword to his waist with a determined expression. At this point, I care little about giving him directions or advice, he can make his choices and live with them.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I ask Aisha.


    ¡°I am.¡± She nods. ¡°Going through it one last time.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to go now to look for a vantage point so I watch over as you enter the institute.¡± Tsek speaks up, picking up his black cloak.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I reply without turning around.


    My response apparently makes him relieved and I realize my mistake, he probably thinks I''m jealous of her or some similar delusion. It doesn''t matter, this is likely where we part ways and if we run into each other again, I''ll deal with it then, when I don''t need to keep him happy.


    He''s nice and can be fun to hang out with but I probably should have drawn the line a bit better. Tsek doesn''t say a thing to Aisha as he leaves while she doesn''t even wave at him. There apparently isn''t much beyond physical attraction between them. And a common interest in sneaky stuff.


    Once she finishes the last page, Aisha gets up to stretch with a long sigh. She turns to me and winks at me with a smile. I remain stone-faced but she doesn''t seem to mind.


    ¡°There isn''t anything like a good fuck before an op, besides, it''ll likely keep him from doing something stupid.¡± She tells me. ¡°Should try it, enjoy life a little.¡±


    ¡°That''s not life.¡± I reply harshly. ¡°Even this, what we''re doing, this is necessary but it''s not life. Life is about creation or improvement, not wanton enjoyment or destruction.¡±


    ¡°Pff.¡± Aisha groans. ¡°You''re way too stuck up, I can loosen you up before we go if you want.¡±


    ¡°I''d rather go early so it''s still night when we get out.¡± I reply, a bit too tempted to directly refuse. ¡°Where are the shackles?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, kinky.¡± She grins.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Aisha.¡± I utter flatly.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She says, turning serious. ¡°There.¡±


    She points at a pile of clothes in a corner of the room, the ones Tsek took off I guess. I riffle through them until I find the pair of shackles that Aisha and Vikiana modified so that I can disable them by simply smashing one of the bracers into a rune.


    I hand them over to the Shade to place my mask on my face and pull my cloak''s hood around my head. She sets them around my wrists and takes the key out of my pocket to lock them.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Ready, you?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Kind of worried, I don''t usually go in blind.¡± She admits.


    ¡°It''ll work or it won''t.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s really reassuring.¡± Aisha says sarcastically.


    She grabs the hems of my cloak and closes it around my chest to hide the shackles. We make our way out and through the slums. As I detect unsavory people roaming the streets, it occurs to me that we''re both unarmed.


    ¡°I''ll take us around in a long loop in case we need to hide out in the shack, I don''t want the institute to know where we came from.¡± I lie.


    I head towards the palace, avoiding all those that I detect through my sense. Aisha grows a bit confused as the path I choose is filled with detours, wasting time. She doesn''t complain, deciding instead to train her flow as she follows my lead.


    We make a turn into the alley just above the small leyline linking the Palace and the institute, I activate the first timer construct, setting off the countdown for the air-blades to fall into the water.


    With that done, I accelerate our pace as we head towards the next location. We soon pass by the structure where I left my preparations. I look for Tsek but don''t find him and don''t want to waste time looking so I stop in front of the building and start activating the timers for the lightning construct, air-blade, and fire construct.


    ¡°Activate the shackles.¡± I tell Aisha.


    She opens my cloak and touches the chain to inject her flow into the runes. She locks eyes and gives me a nod once it''s done. We both stand there for a long moment, without doing anything other than staring at each other''s masks, one of wood, one of light.


    ¡°Hey, if I don''t make it...¡± She pauses. ¡°Don''t tell Cecil about my screw-ups.¡±


    ¡°I probably won''t say a thing as long as you don''t screw me over.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Aisha whispers. ¡°And, tell her to go through my stuff. I left a letter and directions to recover the gold.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°We''ll be fine, Aisha, and I''d like to stay but we really need to go.¡±


    ¡°You just set some stuff on a timer, huh.¡± She makes a shrewd, appreciative smile. ¡°I didn''t notice a thing, you''re good.¡±


    ¡°I triggered the constructs that''ll kill me if this goes to shit and I won''t be resetting them.¡± I lie.


    I can tell I didn''t convince her but I can''t really do anything about it other than making the threat a truth. I gather some of my flow to assemble a lightning and a signaling construct on separate one-hour timers with a conditional segment that''ll trigger them both if one fails or is tampered with.


    At least, that''s the intent. I have no way of checking if it works and I doubt it will considering that I estimate I would need several other segments to make it work, at least one segment to detect the construct''s failure.


    We take a small alley and engage on the street that runs around the institute''s large rectangular building. We walk along the dark stone facade as we make our way to the only entrance that we know of, a small door with a flap.


    Aisha takes hold of my elbow and leads us across the street. The flap, unsurprisingly, slides open and a pair of eyes appear. The person glares at us for a while until the Shade shapes a construct that looks like some kind of seal, sending it over.


    The person takes a step back from the door to let it through and closes the flap once it is. A minute later, the door opens. Aisha and I head inside, at the same time, but she still pulls me by the elbow.


    We enter an empty small square room. There is a single average looking man standing behind the door with an axe in hand. He closes and locks the door behind us before signaling Aisha and me to move.


    ¡°Stand in the center.¡± Aisha tells me. ¡°He can''t talk.¡±


    She lets me go and moves to the back of the room next to a thick oak door reinforced by a steel frame, it likely leads deeper into the institute. The man puts his axe away by sliding the handle inside a buckle at his belt.


    He walks up to me and, without warning, places his hands on my shoulders to run his hands along my sides, apparently checking for weapons or concealed objects. His touch is rough and methodical, it isn''t too hard to bear at it feels like the man is just doing something he''s done a thousand times.


    ¡°Don''t remove the mask.¡± Aisha speaks up authoritatively.


    The man nods but raises his hand towards it. I tense but he only sends a trickle of flow to infiltrates the wood. He pulls the energy back soon after and turns to Aisha.


    ¡°Umph.¡± He grunts.


    He doesn''t open his mouth for long but the brief moment is enough for me to catch a glimpse with my other sense, finding that his tongue was cut. The man places his palm on my back again and shoves me towards the other door.


    The Shade knocks at the door. A moment later, I hear someone lift a wooden beam and set it down. It''s difficult to sense details through this thick door, and I can''t detect anything through the stone walls, but I can somewhat follow a muscular woman as she removes two chains and opens three different locks.


    The security seems a little over the top but it''s all physical so far. Although, I probably wouldn''t be able to tell if they''re using flow with these runic shackles around my wrists.


    They could be scanning the surface of my skin and I wouldn''t know unless the construct actually intruded inside my body or if I saw the golden energy but I''ve seen flow diffused so much that it was invisible so even seeing it isn''t guaranteed.


    The heavy door is pulled open and the woman stands aside to let us walk in. Her gaze is expressionless, dead, confirming that she''s likely part of the Numbers. He pushes me forward once more.


    The room I''m made to step into is a lot larger and there are eleven of the Numbers, male and female, arrayed all along the walls. Two of the men are guarding a long corridor with doors, shields in hand.


    dThere are dozens of runes already brimming with flow inscribed in the stone floor. The man closes the door behind me and Aisha while the female Number mechanically locks it before setting the wooden beam and the chains back in place.


    I start calculating my chances to defeat these people, planning ahead which of their swords I could steal and how. My thoughts are interrupted as a door opens deep in the corridor and Suxen emerges out of it, followed by five regular looking people in white blouses.


    ¡°I want every centimeter of the specimen scanned and the results double checked against the previously recorded data.¡± She orders.


    ¡°This array isn''t meant for this, Director.¡± A man notes.


    ¡°Make it work, the other three are unavailable, one is configured for different data extraction while the other two are set for Rykz and Lisilese biology.¡± Suxen explains.


    She then turns to me and her smile grows wider, yet never reaches her analytic eyes. Suxen''s nameless goons spread out in the room and activate runes I hadn''t noticed before, adding energy until the golden glow covering the entire floor is so thick that they have to kneel down to inspect the runes.


    ¡°How is the specimen doing today?¡± Suxen asks the Shade but keeps her gaze on me.


    ¡°She is being difficult because you overreached, Suxen.¡± Aisha replies sharply.


    She then walks up to the Director and takes her aside, away from the center of the array. I enhance my hearing and don''t miss the fact that Aisha isn''t moving out of range.


    ¡°She is threatening her life with constructs, so no more debasing my asset by stripping her of her clothes. I had to leave the Exemplar behind to limit complications and I''ll expect you to act accordingly.¡± Aisha tells her.


    ¡°Deactivate the security counter-measures.¡± Suxen orders loudly, without hesitating.


    ¡°But, Director!¡± The man from earlier protests.


    ¡°Unless you can alter the array so that it doesn''t immediately activate on detection, you will do so.¡± Suxen responds firmly.


    The man makes a grimace but the rest have already started deactivating some runes. The Numbers are all standing there, I can almost feel their dead, eerie, gazes on my skin.


    ¡°And don''t remove the mask, we need to keep her pliable until we have the data.¡± Aisha tells Suxen.


    ¡°How foolish.¡± Suxen comments. ¡°And problematic.¡± She adds, deep in thought. ¡°The specimen''s brain chemistry may have been damaged by the parasite, I''ll have to look into that. Perhaps the parasite has damaged the brain functions if it does not have the good sense to preserve its own life and accept greatness. It would have been wiser to tame it, Shade, it is now in large part an animal after all.¡±


    ¡°Get me the Data, Suxen. Until then, it is all meaningless bluster on your part.¡± Aisha replies angrily.


    ¡°You truly are compromised.¡± The Director notes coldly. ¡°I thought it was simply the pheromone but you''ve been engaging in vulgar activities with the specimen, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°I am acting on my Emperor''s will upon His Order, Suxen, you would do well to remember that.¡± Aisha utters flatly.


    ¡°Number Seven will take you to the observation room, I will expect you to behave.¡± Suxen replies calmly with a polite smile.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Aisha exclaims, her illusory face shows anger but her real returns to calm. Did she know how this would turn out? Is she purposefully setting the direction of the conversation?


    ¡°Settle down. You will get your copy of the data, I will retain possession of the specimen.¡± Suxen explains.


    ¡°My asset is not yours to do with as you wish. There will be immediate consequences if you think you can ignore me as I uphold His will.¡± Aisha threatens.


    ¡°Immediate? If you think we haven''t noticed your partner snooping around my institute, then you are gravely mistaken and so was he when he associated with known Hetlan agents.¡± Suxen scoffs. Aisha''s eyes widen in surprise but she soon recovers as the Director continues. ¡°No, you will sit tight so that we both get everything we want tonight.¡± Suxen suddenly turns to her goons, who are all attentively listening to the confrontation between the two. ¡°Get back to work or I will cut your funding and get rid of those ridiculous batteries, those you''ve hidden in basement four!¡± She snaps at them. ¡°You would do well to train your skills rather than waste your time on creating crutches to conceal your inadequacy.¡±


    ¡°I will remain with my asset, challenge me on this and you will discover whether I am bluffing or not, Suxen.¡± Aisha threatens.


    ¡°As long as keep your silence.¡± Suxen agrees dismissively. ¡°If you cause trouble, Number Seven will restrain you. You''ve been warned.¡±


    Aisha throws me a glance. Her illusory face appears agitated, and vexed, but her real one expresses worry. I blink slowly, signaling that we are still in agreement. She sighs in relief.


    Perhaps she just made a play, perhaps she acted angry while calm because she didn''t want the Director to think she expected this to happen and was fine with being sidelined by Suxen as long as she could remain in my vicinity.


    The Shade''s motives will remain unknowable until the end, and even then... I doubt I''ll ever know it all. The goons take hold of my shoulders and move me slightly to the side, adjusting my position to the exact center of the array.

 Forever.Ch16

    Suxen''s white bloused goons rush from one side of the room to the other, her threat made them very motivated to check each other''s work. After a while watching them, I notice that they sometimes place a hand flat on one of the walls, often after using flow.


    I scrutinize one of them, finding that there are tiny veins running on the surface of the walls at waist-height, arranged in an angular lattice. They look to be made out a dark metal and it''s almost indistinguishable from the stone.


    After a moment of observation, I notice a very slight golden glow around a woman''s palm as she touches the thin metal vein. So, that''s how they access their supply of flow.


    I keep the information in mind for later and focus within, forcing myself to take deep long breaths to remain calm and ready to act. They start weaving a construct above the array linking it to various runes while Suxen supervises the whole thing.


    ¡°Activate the initial diagnostic.¡± The Director orders. ¡°Number Seven, guard the Shade.¡±


    The tall, muscular, man''s eyes flip from me to Aisha and he moves behind her. She seems tense but not overly worried about the Number looming over her. What concerns me is that Suxen thinks it necess... A vivid screeching pain courses through my head.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡± I yell, dropping to my knees.


    My vision blanks out, literally, I can only see a wall of white as an agonizing wave of flow sheers through me from top to bottom. I turn to my other sense but the construct has made its way down to my left arm and all I can detect is some kind of gray bright, cold-hot static.


    My symbiont''s yowls of fury resound in my mind and I join it. It grabs my shackle''s chains to start twisting them like I did back on the ship. I tell it to stop as I would be unable to fight as long as this construct is activated.


    Suddenly, the agony lessens as the construct moves on to my torso and to my legs, it doesn''t disappear but becomes tolerable. I realize that the pain was so surprising and intense that, even if I thought of it, I probably couldn''t have tampered with the construct inside my body beyond, maybe, destroying it.


    ¡°No sign of damage to the core construct structure.¡± A man''s voice reports to Suxen.


    ¡°What about the periphery?¡± The Director asks.


    ¡°Intact.¡± A woman replies.


    ¡°Good. Isolate the relevant information and store the rest in the vault.¡± She orders.


    I scrutinize my surroundings, finding that Number seven has a hand on Aisha''s shoulder, his fingers tightly gripping her flesh. He apparently had to prevent her from doing something. Her true face is a bit difficult to observe because of the remnants of the construct but I can tell she''s pretty peeved.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°That all you got?¡± I ask Suxen.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies with a polite smile.


    One of her goons walks over to her and gives her a small golden construct. She takes her runic glasses out of her front pocket and places them on her nose to take a look at it.


    ¡°I am quite interested in that lightning construct you have buried next to your heart, Specimen.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Come over, I''ll give you a closer look.¡± I say with a short laugh.


    ¡°The Rykz gave my asset a template that she copies, keyed to her and her only.¡± Aisha speaks up.


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡± Suxen notes without seeming too disappointed. ¡°It would have made for a good point of comparison for Nicolas'' project.¡±


    This isn''t good, I might not be able to act while she extracts the data if they use pain to prevent me from interfering again. So I have to make a move before or after. Should I alter the timing by causing friction between Suxen and Aisha?


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Suxen speaks up. ¡°Four, Six, seize the specimen and follow me.¡±


    The two women step away from the wall and take hold of my biceps. They start dragging me towards the corridor. The goons are still busy sifting through the information they''re getting out of array.


    If I slow this down, my constructs might trigger before the array is activated and I can take control of the room. The problem is that, Aisha will be in control of what happens while I''m out of commission during the extraction and a short while after.


    If I let this proceed, then Suxen and Aisha will be focused on each other. The added benefit is that my constructs might activate during the extraction, the chaos from that works in my favor.


    Besides, if I let them get the data first, then Aisha will be focused on securing that from Suxen rather than possibly using me as a diversion so she can make her escape in the case of there being just the two of us.


    I have an easy way to cause friction between the two of them by mentioning that Aisha plans to pressure Cenwalh to release Cetyz but there is no telling exactly how Suxen would react, the risk is above the benefit on controlling the timeline.


    No, I''ll let things proceed without adding more variables. Human voices arise from behind the doors that we''re passing by, pulling me out of my thoughts. Moans of despair, pleas to be freed. One woman is even begging to be put to death.


    I turn to my symbiont''s sense to witness what happened to these people but I find that the doors are made of thick metal and, unlike Vuskyt, I can''t see through it. There are flaps for the institute''s people to look through but they''re closed.


    I check the timers of the constructs I made to kill myself, finding that ten minutes have already passed. Time is flowing quicker than I thought it would. I notice that Aisha''s left hand fingers are moving slowly, a tell-tale sign that she''s making a construct.


    She shouldn''t have that much flow left, or perhaps she could take some from the wall, it is unbound energy after all. I think back to just before and just after I blanked out. The Shade wasn''t close to a wall before they activated it but she was after, when I found Seven holding her by the shoulder.


    That sneaky little thing, she took advantage of these Numbers'' lack of initiative to replenish her reserves while everyone was focused on me. The fact that Seven didn''t say a thing makes me think of the Rykz drones.


    I start suspecting that Suxen is using a something she found out about the Rykz to subsume these Numbers'' will. Combining this with the rest of what I know, I can safely speculate that the drugs she''s using on them are at least partly based on Rykz pheromones.


    It would be tragic if the drones'' lack of creativity originates from their own pheromone glands, and perhaps good news for the Rykz since it might be easy to fix... No, if it was simple or if that was the only issue, I think they would have found out by now.


    My symbiont''s own pheromones could perhaps affect them... No, the Rykz have fought each other which means that drones primarily obey their own. If it could be done, Cetyz would likely have tried and Suxen would have stopped using these drugs or fixed the issue.


    Or Cetyz is sat on it so she can use that to attempt an escape. That wouldn''t help me considering I need to fight my way to her cell so, if it''s possible to affect the Numbers with pheromones, then I need to find out how to do it myself.


    I reach out to my symbiont and tell it to call for help. It shivers, confused, but shifts a tendril in what feels like an agreement. I pay attention to the Numbers holding me and those following us in the few moments that follow.


    Four and Six react first... by tightening their grips on my arms. A short while later, those following us tighten their formation in the hallway. I sigh. This confirms that they are affected but definitely not in the right way.


    Here''s to hoping that their lack of initiative translates into a flaw during combat. No way I''m that lucky. I chuckle, attracting a curious glance from Aisha. Suxen doesn''t even turn, she is looking ahead to a staircase.


    The two Numbers pick me up, lifting my feet off the ground to walk downstairs. I''d like to say that it took them some effort to do that but, in fact, they''re so freakishly tall that they seem more comfortable holding me up since they no longer have to reach down. Definitely taller than two meters, what do these women eat? The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    We emerge inside a room that has a small rectangular cart with chains and bracers. There are shelves against the wall with an assortment of glass jars. I retch as I realize that they contain eyeballs, hands, and organs floating in liquid.


    ¡°Set the specimen on the stretcher, remove the cloak, secure the wrists, ankles, and waist.¡± Suxen pauses. ¡°Gently.¡± She adds.


    Four and Six pick me up to set me down on the small cart, forcing me to lie down. I let them do as they will while I observe the jars with my other sense.


    A cold shiver runs through my back as I recognize a tendril inside one of them. Next to is a thick hand with claws in the place of fingernails, it''s a third larger than a human''s. The back of it has triangular blue scales instead of skin while the palm''s scales are white and have an inverted curve and don''t fit exactly together, forming a rugged pattern.


    The Numbers secure a leather strap around my waist before removing my shackles to set the stretcher''s around my limbs. I don''t worry too much as I have a way to unlock them but Aisha''s real face shows her concern.


    I feel angry and sickened by what goes on in here, the cold, mechanical, treatment of sacred life. Not only that, but they have the gall to infringe on the Lake''s domain. It shouldn''t be allowed, even with the Emperor''s permission, even if he is chosen.


    ¡°Let us move.¡± Suxen says impatiently. ¡°The others will have sent the information to the array through the circuit by now.¡±


    Six pushes the stretcher, making it roll on its small wheels towards a double door that Four opens. Suxen follows from behind with Aisha. We go through a small corridor and enter a wide room similar to the one before in that it has a large number of runes engraved on the stone floor.


    There is only one other door out and it is located next to a wide and thick panel of glass which looks like an insanely expensive thing to have. Especially considering that all I can sense on the other side are a couple of large chairs.


    The metal veins in the walls here originate from the ground and there are a lot more than anywhere else. Each of the runes has at least two of those running through them.


    Francis is standing to my left with another man, they''re facing the wall and apparently comparing two flat golden constructs composed only of numbers and letters. None of it makes any sense to me, there aren''t even words, the arrangement seems random.


    Six and Four grab the stretcher and set it in the center of the array while the rest of the Numbers take positions all around the room apart from Seven who keeps his position behind Aisha.


    ¡°Francis, report.¡± Suxen orders.


    ¡°This confirms that the Rykz'' access frequency is in the range you theorized it would be.¡± He replies. ¡°It''ll be difficult to isolate from the human one, this is truly an abomination.¡±


    ¡°Show me as you check a third time.¡± Suxen demands, walking up to them.


    Aisha moves as soon as Suxen turns her back, walking towards me. Seven reacts instantly and reaches out to her shoulder again but he''s somehow way off, missing her by a wide margin. I focus my attention on the man as he heads in a different direction from Aisha who is almost at the stretcher.


    There is a slight golden glow over his eyes, it is almost unnoticeable. She set an illusion construct directly in front of his eyes. I gape, beyond impressed at what Aisha did. Suxen hears Seven swishing at empty space and throws a look over her shoulder.


    ¡°Seven, hold and purge.¡± She orders.


    The man freezes on the stop and spreads his flow out like a golden fog around his body. The energy soon focuses on his eyes and the Shade''s construct vanishes. Aisha smirks a little as she stops next to the stretcher.


    ¡°You will do as you''re told and all will be well.¡± She declares loudly enough for Suxen to hear.


    ¡°Truly?¡± I ask, supporting her act.


    ¡°Truly.¡± She nods, leaning close to my ear. ¡°I should actually have tried to tame you.¡± She adds in a mischievous whisper, too low for Four and Six to hear unless they enhanced their hearing.


    I roll my eyes before blinking slowly, signaling that I''m not powerless even held by this setup, which I suppose is what she came over to find out. Aisha flips around and heads straight for the observation room.


    ¡°Seven, Three, accompany the Shade, purge and contain if she tries to leave.¡± Suxen orders.


    The Director waits for the three to enter the small room before going back to work. This madwoman is truly oblivious in some respects. How can she not realize that, if I had no way out of this like she thinks, I would be seriously considering killing myself after what I saw in the previous room?


    Suxen takes a construct out of her body, a complicated string of symbols chained together in a triple helix that looks a little like a vertical windmill''s fan. I''ve seen one like that near Shipwold.


    She reaches out and places her left palm on the wall. The veins all around it soon start glowing golden as flow gathers and pours into her hand, which also takes a gold hue. She remains there for a long while, absorbing energy.


    She only stops when her entire left arm bristles with flow. She turns her attention to the construct and starts expanding it one section at a time until she''s expended all the energy. The construct, which now fills the entire room, starts rotating around me.


    ¡°Link my conduits to the circuit.¡± Suxen orders.


    The two assistants nod and move to opposite sides of the construct. They shape strands of flow and attach them to the construct''s six ends and to points on the wall where at least three veins cross paths.


    While they do that, Suxen starts activating the runes on the floor by pulling a gargantuan amount of energy out of the veins. I compare it to what I used to make my huge lightning construct and estimate that there are now over a thousand portions of flow coursing through the runic construct.


    ¡°Get in position, I''m activating the initial diagnostic.¡± Suxen says.


    The two assistants move to stand at equal distance from each other and Suxen, forming a triangle. They extend their hands out and a dozen runes flare. I feel a tingling inside my left arm and my head. It is uncomfortable but not unbearable, like an itch demanding to be scratched but a lot less localized.


    ¡°Probing flow access frequency.¡± Francis declares.


    ¡°Received, narrow it down.¡± Suxen replies calmly.


    ¡°You were right, Director.¡± The other assistant flatters. ¡°Beginning comparison to the human flow distribution map you created.¡±


    I brace for something to happen but all that happens is that one of the helix construct''s sections flickers. The assistant makes a frown, soon after, his eyes widen in surprise and he starts sweating.


    ¡°Director, this is...¡± He starts but fails to find the words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Suxen questions.


    ¡°The specimen''s human access is comparable to that of a Baroness, does it have a title?¡± He asks nervously.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if it does but this indicates that the specimen deceived the Shade about its access.¡± Suxen utters flatly. ¡°Continue your work.¡±


    ¡°I''ve narrowed it down Director.¡± Francis speaks up.


    ¡°Double the burst.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Acknowledged, probe sent.¡± He says.


    ¡°No response, next range.¡± Suxen declares.


    ¡°Acknowledged, probe sent.¡±


    ¡°No response, next range.¡±


    I tune out the continuing exchange to observe the triple helix which experiences slight changes every time they change the parameters. I soon get bored as, without understanding it, it makes for a poor distraction from the itch.


    So I turn to the Numbers, assessing whether they''re still alert after standing still for so long, finding that not a single one of them is wavering or showing any sign of fatigue. I check my timer. I have about twenty minutes left.


    Aisha thinks I''m going to attack before the data extraction and, as things are going, there is a good chance that''ll happen. Which would be bad, I''d rather my constructs trigger after they''ve started consuming this huge amount of flow.


    If only because otherwise Suxen might decide to delay the extraction and make use of it to defend the institute. In that case, she would likely lock me up, and Aisha as well if she protests. The fact that it keeps Aisha off-balance about my plan is an added benefit.


    ¡°Probe sent.¡± Francis says in a defeated tone.


    ¡°No response. Double and try again from the start.¡± Suxen orders, unfazed.


    I focus on my flow and start slowly pulling it out of my reserve in a constant stream. They might have an easier time detecting that frequency if it''s active. Their first attempts bear no result so I discard my theory but continue pulling my flow out since I''ll be needing it soon whether they succeed or not.


    ¡°Sent.¡± Francis utters tiredly.


    ¡°Detected.¡± Suxen replies calmly.


    ¡°Acknowledged, sending ano... Wait, received?¡± Francis asks, perking up.


    The Director doesn''t answer, she is already using her flow to lay out a series of numbers separated by colons and enclosed in brackets. Once she has three, she nods satisfyingly and sets it aside.


    ¡°Quadruple and send two probes in succession.¡± She orders.


    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± Francis agrees excitedly. ¡°Sent, and... sent.¡±


    This time, I can feel two waves course through me, like a sheet in impalpable and rough cloth phasing across my body. Suxen''s expression grows intense as she lays out another series of numbers, I notice that those are the same as before.


    ¡°Frequency confirmed.¡± She declares once done.


    ¡°This is it!¡± The other assistant exclaims. ¡°The Emperor won''t be able to shut us down with this! He won''t want to, Director!¡±


    ¡°Focus.¡± Suxen snaps. ¡°This is a mere frequency, we need the data to begin mapping the Rykz'' access.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡± He preens.

 Forever.Ch17

    Suxen and her assistants stop the helix-shaped construct''s rotation to start tinkering with the formulas, replacing symbols with a set of numbers enclosed in brackets with colons separating them. Aisha, on the other hand, has closed her eyes inside the observation room.


    ¡°Don''t touch that!¡± Suxen shouts at the second assistant.


    He freezes, hand extended out to the point where the helix'' three branches meld together, he looks guilty enough that it''s evident he knew he overstepped. Suxen stomps over to the core, shoving him aside.


    ¡°You''re twenty years too early to contemplate four-dimensional constructs, Turpin.¡± Suxen berates as she places her hand inside the construct.


    ¡°You said you''d teach us.¡± He complains.


    ¡°Master the basics and I will.¡± She replies offhandedly. ¡°Be glad I even give you the opportunity to earn this, no one else exists that can teach you half as much as I can.¡± She says the words with casual certainty, without a trace of arrogance. ¡°Now, get in position, we need to get started on the data extraction early so we can attempt a few other scans before I have to hand these results to the Shade.¡±


    ¡°What can she do? This building is impregnable. We can get rid of her and call it an accident, it''ll allow us to delay for weeks with the King''s blessing considering what we''ve just achieved.¡± Turpin scoffs. Suxen''s expression grows cold.


    ¡°You underestimate the Emperor''s agents.¡± Francis hurriedly speaks up. ¡°There is a reason why it''s been centuries since a Ruler rebelled. The four frontier Kingdoms are entirely dependent on the Emperor for their safety but Caeviel and Mirus could march on Kruzser, yet they don''t. What keeps them in line isn''t the force of arms, it is fear of the Shade''s machinations and Templar assault squads.¡±


    ¡°Have you isolated the precise frequency, Francis?¡± Suxen asks, walking up to me.


    ¡°Yes, Director, and I believe that we will be able to use the two data points to extrapolate the range of the reptiles'' access frequency as well. The construct you created is truly a marvel.¡± Francis responds.


    ¡°The Lisilese are but a secondary concern, begin initialization protocol.¡± Suxen orders as she leans in over me and reaches out to my mask.


    ¡°Touch it and die.¡± I threaten.


    Her disquieting smile doesn''t waver. She places her palm flat on the silver tree and pressed down, compressing the back of my head against the stretcher''s hard frame. I fight back, glaring at her, challenging her.


    ¡°You have not the eyes of desperation of those who call me a monster before killing themselves in spite, Specimen.¡± Suxen declares before sliding my mask off and studying my face. ¡°I will find you if the Shades take you away, Specimen.¡± I remain silent as there isn''t anything I can do yet apart from making good on my promise later. ¡°I will cut you up, study you, and put you back together. You will be a being that stands at the apex of the Animal Kingdom. I will forge the future with you as a base.¡± Her tone is frantic, deranged.


    I shiver at this crazed maniac''s threats presented as incentives to stay alive. Seething and afraid, I hold onto my oath and bide my time while renewing my resolve to kill this madwoman or die trying if it comes down to it.


    The Director places the mask back on my face. Aisha''s eyes are closed so she didn''t see any of it but, even if she had been looking, Suxen maneuvered so that her back would have blocked the Shade''s sight.


    Suxen moves back to her spot and the three of them reactivate the helix construct complementing the runic array. I check my timer and estimate fifteen minutes left before my other constructs activate.


    ¡°I will control the extraction.¡± Suxen declares. ¡°Keep the construct stable.¡±


    The air-blades I sent into the leyline should activate slightly before my lightning construct does, and considering the time they''ve spent setting this up, it''ll happen while they''re still in the middle of the process which is optimal because there''s no way this obsessed Director will stop once she''s gotten within reach of it.


    I prepare four air-blade shells, setting them just beneath the bracers securing my limb to the stretcher. I start gathering blood with the constructs, small amounts but enough that my wrists and ankles well a little and press against the metal bracers.


    Suxen activates the construct without warning, I feel no pain but my symbiont''s sense blanks out once more and so does my sight, added to that is a burnt smell along with a low volume continuous ring in my ears.


    An odd, disturbing, sensation presses down on my skin, like the air surrounding me turned to water. I strongly inhale and it feels like my rib-cage is pushing against syrup.


    I start panicking from that and being blind and deaf but manage to control it thanks to my symbiont which starts diffusing its cool substance and the fact that, despite it all, the air remains breathable. My head grows hotter, I can tell because a few drops of sweat form on my forehead and on the sides of my head.


    An eternity seems to pass as I am stuck in my mind, combating an increasingly difficult to repress terror. I turn to Leomi and Celyz'' images, to war and peace. Ironically, their actions fit not what they make me feel.


    I check my timers, finding out that only a single minute passed. That''s not possible. A horizontal wave of flow descends on me, coursing through my body, it pulls and pushes at my flesh, causing a severe itch.


    The static hindering my sight and my symbiont''s sense grows more diffuse, the burnt smell dissipates, and the ringing gradually fades away. Yet, the odd sensation that air is a lot heavier, or that I am, remains.


    ¡°... iiiiiinnnnng thhhhhha sssssssssseeeeeknnnd...¡±


    I seem to be regaining my senses but all I can hear is an unintelligible garbling. I soon sense that it''s coming from Suxen''s slow-moving lips and reaching me with an almost imperceptible delay. Is she pronouncing some kind of incantation?


    People used such things to control flow in the old ages, before the Emperor made the practice vanish by ordering that the population be taught to use their minds instead of their mouths when manipulating constructs, which is more efficient since it eliminates the unnecessary step of translating thought to speech and less confusing considering words can have several meanings.


    I focus on the sounds but fail to make any sense of them, even as I try to read her lips as they take long pauses between every sound and then move too slowly to grasp the entirety of the motions they made.


    I check my suicidal constructs'' timer again, finding that it''s barely moved since they activated the construct. What is happening? Is time slowing down? Is that even possible? I reach out to their construct inside my body, trying to link to it to understand.


    A shock goes through my head and provokes intense pain, making me lose the threat I just barely found. My body convulses, seizes, my elbows and heels slam against the stretcher and I bite my tongue from the surprise.


    Tasting blood, I grit my teeth so it won''t happen but, unfortunately, my jaw is trembling and clacking so that doesn''t help. The agony tearing at my brain lessens but doesn''t fade away, it seems to stretch out.


    Suxen takes almost an entire minute to react and all she does is bring her fingers together to snap them in slow-motion. The sound of it resounds in my ears for a good ten seconds and, at the end of it, the pain vanishes as abruptly as it came.


    You can''t do that, that''s just not possible unless time is slower for me than it is for them... no, that''s not it either. I''m having trouble breathing and, if I pay attention, I can tell that my eyes aren''t as quick as they usually are.


    It just feels like time''s slower but it isn''t really, it only seems that way to me. I realize how ludicrous of an advantage it would be to be able to do this during a fight as a warrior''s biggest hurdle is to build-up the reflexes that allow to react to a battle''s ever-changing circumstances.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Suxen caused the pain, to prevent me from interfering, but in doing so, she helped me figure out what''s happening. I try to laugh but it feels like my tongue is encased in thick honey.


    This isn''t the time to bluster, I need to seize the moment. I call on my flow, focusing it on my brain since it''s more than likely where the effect originates. I don''t try to link to Suxen''s construct as she might increase the pain, make it last longer, or both, which would not only be difficult to bear but counter-productive to what I''m trying to do.


    I instead use the fact that I have absolute control over the energy inside my body to observe what they''re doing to me. I find that Suxen''s array is sending pulses of energy inside my brain but there is enough delay between each wave that I discard it as being the cause since, if it was, the experience would be brief and not constant.


    I focus on the more subtle field of energy coming from the helix construct which is present throughout my body but more concentrated on my brain. It forms a complicated lattice of segments, one that is constantly activated.


    After another stretch of eternity trying to get a sense of the pattern, I encounter an unusual stumbling block. The euphoria coming from the cool substance made it difficult to keep my mind on track for this long stretch of time.


    I soothe my symbiont, telling it to stop spreading it. It doesn''t respond, which makes me think that this effect is preventing us from communicating, but the cool substance starts dissipating. It feels like it''s confused and lost.


    I don''t get to ponder on its state as the static returns for both my sight and my other sense, along with the burnt smell, and the ringing in my ears. Shit. I hurriedly tell my symbiont to cancel my last order and it does so with obvious relief.


    While it spreads out, I check my timer. Two more minutes passed, three total since the start. This gives me a lot and very little room to experiment. I focus back on the pattern and go around the fact that it''s hard to focus long enough to grasp it by directing my unstructured energy with the firm intent to replicate the field''s effect as I inspect it.


    I lose track of time as I work through this because of how much concentration it requires and the fact that I have to consciously eliminate the occasional distraction from Suxen who is correcting her helix construct on the fly.


    Yet, after all my efforts and consuming three whole portions, it doesn''t seem like I''m achieving anything. In frustration, angry to have wasted so much energy on this, in what I realize is likely to be a moment of insanity, I decide to just give up trying to control my unstructured flow.


    I stop guiding it to match the field''s pattern, and simply fixate my mind on the feeling of progressing inside this time-flow. Once I have a solid understanding of what I want, I rely on my faith towards the Lake and simply intend my flow to shape itself to match my need.


    The energy spreads out throughout my body, superposing itself with Suxen''s construct. As I am not controlling this, it allows me to notice when it diverges just slightly from it.


    It immediately causes my sight to black out, my sense of smell to be smothered into oblivion, my hearing to wink out, my symbiont''s presence to vanish, and finally an intense dizziness accompanied by a feeling of disassociation similar to the one I experienced when my symbiont was implanted but distinctively different as this one is mental instead of physical.


    I forge onward, clinging to myself long enough inscribe exactly what it is doing in my mind and replicate it by using another two portions, which is more than enough energy. On the verge of losing consciousness, I still manage to dismantle the field created by my unstructured flow.


    I fiercely inhale, grasping to the air as much as I want to hold them in my arms once more. I am alive. I think with surprise, very conscious of the fact that the consequences of this experiment of mine could have gone from bad to disastrous.


    The tendril connected to the base of my skull wriggles and tightens its grip around my spine, a movement accompanied by a burst of something that feels like anxiety but more intense with a tinge of something that I interpret as homesickness.


    My lips, very slowly, form a gentle smile. I focus on my limb and try to communicate how I feel about it in turn. Don''t worry, we''ll remain tied together forever whether we share one body or not. It responds by loosening its hold on my spine, back to what it was, and by caressing one of my ribs with another tendril.


    That went better than I thought it would, I''ve been trying to indirectly signal to it that we might split as a way to prepare it but never directly like so. Hopefully, my symbiont understands the specifics of what I''m projecting to it.


    I notice that only a mere minute passed, which means that I felt time pass even slower than before when I lost my senses. To recapitulate, Suxen''s construct caused my perception of time to slow down, I don''t know if she intended it to affect me but she likely intended the effect itself to gather more precise data.


    It seems like that would be the reason she would do this. I guess I''ll know whether she''s aware of what her construct does to its target or not when I fight the Numbers because there''s no way she wouldn''t give them this ability.


    Although, she might be able to but doesn''t because it seems likely that the only reason I can even see and hear right now is my symbiont''s cool substance and I doubt she''s been able to reproduce that if she even knows about it.


    Perhaps it can alleviate the effects of slowing down my perception of time because it the substance already does something similar for me to increase my fighting capability.


    Then it would be foolish to give it up. Silence, tiny voice in my mind. I can achieve power through my own means. You''re speaking out of turn. I reflexively giggle at this insane dialogue but the sounds that come out of my throat is foreign to my own ears, not to mention the delay.


    I focus on my surroundings, finding that Suxen is scrutinizing a single point on a floating construct. Francis and Turpin are still where they were, hands extended out towards the helix-like construct.


    ¡°Nnooot thhe caaaauuuuuse, ...uuuuuusssssssssst aaa blllllllliiip.¡± Suxen says with a dismissive, excruciatingly slow, wave of her hand. ¡°Baaaaaaaaarreellllyy rrreeeeeeeegiiisssssteeeerrrrrrsss.¡±


    I close my eyes and check my timers again, finding that two minutes have passed since I last checked. The rate at which I perceive the passing of time is fluctuating, likely corresponding to the speed at which the construct spins because I didn''t notice the helix slowing down or accelerating which means it is in sync with me and my symbiont.


    ¡°We''re missing something.¡± Suxen says calmly.


    I perk up as I am suddenly hearing words without any kind of distortion. Francis and Turpin throw her confused looks, lowering their hands. I quickly shape the blood I gathered into blades since I this might mean that I need to act.


    The movement causes pangs of pain in my ankles and right wrist. I look down and to my right, peeking at the small space between my clothes and the bracers, and find that I have bruises where I gathered the blood. I try to move as little as possible so as to not expose them. Luckily, they''re barely paying attention to me.


    ¡°What do you mean, Director?¡± Turpin asks. ¡°We have most of the raw data.¡±


    ¡°I''m missing an entire set of coordinates.¡± Suxen declares, mostly to herself. ¡°I don''t even... what is this?¡±


    ¡°That''s not possible.¡± Francis comments, confused. ¡°You''ve repeatedly proven that your theory on dimensions is sound and works with flow.¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about that.¡± Suxen shakes her head. ¡°There is an incoherent response, the same one I got when I analyzed our access but I treated it like noise and removed it from consideration.¡± She explains, eyes still locked on her floating construct. ¡°This is too similar for it to be mere interference, it has to be something and all I can think of is that we''re missing an entire spacial dimension, at least.¡±


    ¡°But you''ve established only three, Director.¡± Francis notes.


    Suxen doesn''t reply, she swipes her hand at her construct and the content it shows changes. She remains silent for a long moment, the only movement she makes is to push her glasses back on her nose when they start slipping off.


    The flow infused in the array and in the helix-like construct has grown sparser by about half, it''s not a very reliable estimate but it''s all I''ve got. Luckily for me, it doesn''t seem like they''re done so they might burn through the rest.


    I focus on the observation room, finding that Aisha''s eyes are still closed but something must have happened because the two Numbers are each holding one of her shoulders.


    It takes several minutes for Suxen to stop analyzing the data and reactivate her helix construct, bringing the remaining time to a few minutes. I don''t try to make a precise estimate because I didn''t exactly sync the countdowns together so it could lead to me being unprepared if my air-blades activate earlier or later than predicted.


    The construct burns through a quarter of its energy before they stop it again and I use the extended amount of time at my disposal to assemble low-powered nourishing, healing, and strengthening constructs, I apply them to my entire body but more specifically to my heart.


    ¡°Data extracted.¡± Suxen declares with satisfaction, a rare show of emotion. ¡°Isolate predetermined data sets to confirm, Turpin.¡±


    ¡°Preliminary results on my end suggest success, Director.¡± Turpin replies speaks up.


    ¡°Good.¡± Suxen nods. ¡°There is some energy left, congratulations to the both of you.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± They reply together.


    ¡°Adjust the construct, I want additional information on the discrepancy and to check whether the blip was a one-time occurrence or caused by an error in the core equation.¡± She tells them. ¡°A scan focused on the second portion of the protocol should provide us with some answers before we purge and reset.¡±


    I was right, she won''t stop once she''s begun. She even seems to be planning to use more than the ludicrous amount of flow they gathered. The constructs she''s using are so large and complicated that I can''t begin to imagine how much of the energy is wasted.


    I assume that the blip she''s talking about occurred when I was messing with my own perception of time, it would make sense that it showed up on her results. At the very least, I can conclude that I didn''t merely cripple my senses.

 Forever.Ch18

    Aisha opens her eyes and raises her hand to knock on the glass. Thuck. Suxen slowly turns to the Shade with a thin smile on her face, she makes a small gesture towards Seven and Three who release Aisha but keep following her as she walks back into the room.


    ¡°We will proceed with one last scan.¡± Suxen speaks up.


    ¡°I saw that you extracted the data.¡± Aisha replies calmly.


    ¡°It is necessary to proceed with one last scan.¡± Suxen repeats, unfazed.


    ¡°Is it?¡± The Shade asks, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°If you want reliable data, it is.¡± The Director nods. From what she''s said before, I''m relatively certain that Suxen''s lying.


    ¡°You should stay and observe, once we have all we need from the specimen, we''ll repeat the process with one of the Coldblood and the Princess.¡± Turpin says.


    ¡°Finish this now.¡± Aisha orders Suxen, ignoring Turpin.


    ¡°Protocol two only.¡± The Director orders her assistants.


    The Shade moves and settles with her back against the wall while they activate the helix-shaped construct. I inspect my timers while the construct starts spinning. Krbroom.


    A conflagration suddenly shakes the building, soon followed by the sound of water pouring out and splashing down. The two assistants grow panicky and shut the construct down, flipping around to press their hands on the metal veins coursing through the wall. Meanwhile, the Director simply frowns as she turns to the Shade.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Suxen asks.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°I assume that our primary reservoir just got hit.¡± Suxen replies shortly.


    ¡°It was obliterated, the runic circuit from that entire area is just... gone!¡± Francis shouts, looking scared.


    ¡°I obviously didn''t have anything to do with that but it''s under control, I have people who will respond to any attack from the exterior.¡± Aisha lies. I think. ¡°Continue on with the data extraction.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Turpin exclaims, throwing a worried look over his shoulder. ¡°We need to redirect the energy we have here to our internal and external defenses!¡± I giggle at how quickly he changed opinion about the building''s impregnability.


    ¡°You will do no such thing.¡± Suxen intervenes. ¡°An attack will shut down our exterior defenses at the most but I find it peculiar that it occurred with this timing.¡± She notes, turning to the Shade. ¡°Do you know who is responsible?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I do not.¡± Aisha answers without hesitation, shaking her head.


    So she didn''t pick now to betray me but she does think that the data hasn''t been obtained so it likely has more to do with that. I assemble six lightning constructs with two portions each, enough flow to take three Numbers down for sure.


    ¡°You have obviously failed in your duties as a Shade.¡± The Director declares politely. ¡°I will be taking custody of the specimen, for safekeeping.¡±


    ¡°You have no authority to make that decision, Director.¡± Aisha argues.


    ¡°Actually, I do.¡± Suxen affirms with a small smile. ¡°Or, to be precise, as long as I secure the data and hand it over, then you''re the one who has no standing to take the specimen back as your writ of authority only gives you the latitude to act towards that objective.¡±


    ¡°You can''t be serious, Suxen. She is my asset!¡± Aisha exclaims, alarmed.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is a fugitive and a traitor.¡± Suxen explains. ¡°You haven''t obtained a pardon which means Caeviel has every right to take the specimen in.¡± Aisha falls silent, biting her lower lip. She is apparently unable to find a way to argue her case. Suxen turns to her assistants. ¡°Resume analysis.¡± She orders.


    ¡°But, Director!¡± Turpin protests.


    ¡°Now!¡± She snaps. ¡°The defenses will hold until reinforcements arrive but, without the flow, we won''t be able to reset the array or recreate my construct. This is the last analysis we''ll be able to perform for days and I need to know whether what I''ve detected is noise or something much, much more.¡±


    Francis and Turpin turn back to the center of the room, raising their hands to control the construct. Suxen activates it without delay. A wave of relief passes through Aisha''s traits, likely because from her point of view, they''re about to secure the data.


    My lightning construct activates just then. Craaaack. The thunderclap is almost deafening even though we are deep inside the institute''s stone walls. The sound keeps echoing inside the corridors as my construct continuously discharges. Francis and Turpin startle at the sound and the construct shuts down again.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Suxen orders.


    ¡°But!¡± Turpin protests.


    ¡°If you do not get that data, Turpin, I will personally destroy your Father''s career in Grim-hold!¡± Aisha threatens.


    ¡°We have the data!¡± He blurts out in response.


    ¡°What?¡± The Shade blinks. She soon flips around to Suxen with a smoldering glare.


    I focus on my four blood-blades and activate them, cutting my wrists and ankles. I then reshape them to redirect the bleeding towards the bracers, preparing to open the locks. As I am proceeding so hurriedly, I slip up a little and break the blood connection to one of my constructs, yet I don''t lose control of it.


    I only now notice that there is no disruption construct to these bracers, which makes sense because it would prevent them from scanning me so they''re likely relying on the room''s security measures to keep me under control. Luckily, none of them are watching me right now.


    ¡°You lied, hand over the data now, we''re leaving.¡± Aisha declares.


    ¡°Seven, Three, control the Shade!¡± Suxen exclaims. ¡°Francis, Turpin, activate the construct.¡± The assistants hesitate but do get back in their positions. The Director turns to face the Shade who is now held in-between the two Numbers. ¡°I did not lie, this scan is necessary to ensure that we''ll be able to actually use the raw data we extracted.¡± She insists.


    ¡°How long?¡± Aisha asks tensely. She''s aware that my plan has already begun and likely worried that I''ll act before Suxen finishes.


    The Director doesn''t reply, already focusing on the helix-like construct. Aisha says something else but the voice that reaches me is too distorted for me to understand what she said.


    I decide to delay four minutes at the most before I open the bracers as that''s when my scimitar should be propelled inside the institute. Waiting benefits me as they are burning through flow while I do and I need there to be as little left in this room as possible.


    Not to mention that Aisha might act against me if I move now and I will not be risking my plan to test her loyalty. My predictions were off, my attack triggered as planned but the flow that remains at their disposal is still too much for me to safely deal with.


    But my predictions were also off in a way that works in my favor considering that I thought they would realize that a lightning construct struck the institute which would force me to act since they would instantly suspect me. Luckily, Suxen didn''t let them link to the institute''s veins to check what happened.


    It would have been better for me if they decided to use this energy to shore up their external defenses even if that ended up blocking the air-blade carrying my scimitar but Suxen''s desire for knowledge and the pressure applied by the Shade''s presence seems to be making her take risks.


    I decide to add a half-hour to my suicidal construct''s timers since I would be liable to forget about them during battle. Three minutes pass, very, very slowly. Time''s up. I activate my blood-blades and unlock my shackles despite the fact that the scan isn''t over.


    I first set one of the Numbers, the one in front of me, as a target of one of my lightning constructs because I aim to steal his two-handed longsword but a sharp spike splits my brain as soon as I do, which forces me to block and seize the flow entering my body before the pain becomes too intense to concentrate.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°No!¡± Suxen shouts with anger. ¡°Restrain the specimen!¡±


    The helix-like construct starts shattering, starting from the core. A mere glance at the equations composing it gives me another headache. I shake my head and hurriedly target the three Numbers facing me, who are already charging, with my lightning constructs.


    Crack. Six bolts flash out one after the other, striking at three targets. The Numbers entirely block the first one with their flow but the second ones strike true and bring them down to their knees.


    I use lion strikes to hit the stretcher with my elbows and shoulders, propelling myself up to my feet to then leap toward the middle one. I wished they''d be taken completely out by these but this works too. In mid-air, I coil my symbiont back and release a lion strike punch to the man''s head.


    His brain bursts out in an explosion of gray matter, bloody bones, and golden defensive construct fragments. I notice that Suxen isn''t moving to stop me but actually inspecting a series of symbols from a construct, ignoring her helix-shaped construct as it falls apart.


    ¡°That''s... no, it''s enough.¡± I hear her mutter.


    Aisha''s fingers are moving but she isn''t and neither are Seven and Three. The rest of the Numbers are rushing towards me but they can''t get to me yet with the stretcher and the two downed Numbers blocking the way.


    I seize the two-handed sword out of the dead muscular man''s hands and rush to my right, aiming to slash Six''s throat before she can recover. My blade bounces off a golden construct which gives her enough time to raise her shield.


    ¡°I can''t access the array!¡± Francis screams. ¡°We need to reset, Director, the failure must have damaged it somehow!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, the construct unraveling couldn''t have damaged the array but you can purge it since it could be interfering.¡± Suxen replies, still sifting through the data. ¡°You''ve quite clearly lost control of your asset Shade, I am lawfully taking possession of the specimen.¡± She adds with a triumphant smile.


    Aisha likely did that. She has reason to turn on me considering she doesn''t have the data but she''s helping for now. Numbers are closing in on me so I gather eight portions to shape a lightning-armor-piercing construct, leaving me with only ten in reserve.


    I coil my symbiont back to prepare to strike as soon as they enter my range, releasing the two-handed longsword with my right hand to increase my reach. Six and Four are back on their feet, shields up and moving to box me in.


    I use a lion''s step to put some distance between me and them while centering myself at an equivalent distance from the nine Numbers. An idea suddenly crosses my mind. I take the time to think back to the path we took to get here while they approach.


    One of the Numbers shoves the stretcher away and they close in on me, the women one step ahead of the men, using their shields to cover them since they have a longer reach. That''s slightly inconvenient but I can deal.


    I use an entire portion of flow to make a lion strike and unleash my symbiont while activating all the constructs. The limb uncoils and the two-handed longsword flashes out in a horizontal slash. The blade tip cuts through the first three shields and forearms like they aren''t even there while leaving a slight odor of ozone behind.


    I take a step forward and I rotate my upper body, applying more strength to the latter half of the blow to compensate for the energy that was consumed by the first half of my attack.


    The middle of the blade catches Six''s shield next and cuts through it, the point of the blade slices through her jaw, cutting it in half. As my weapon is about to hit the next Number, the black-golden glow covering it vanishes.


    As a consequence, the sword bashes into number Four''s shield but doesn''t pierce. It still destabilizes her so I don''t panic and lion''s step straight into her, smacking my mask into her face.


    Her defensive construct protects her nose but she still falls down to her back. I bring my right heel up and bring it down on her torso. I feel ribs snapping under my foot. The dead-eyed woman tries to stab me despite the injury so I jump to the side, assemble a lion''s step and jump again, repositioning myself.


    ¡°Good, if a bit late, call with the disruption construct Turpin! Now, disable it!¡± Suxen shouts before turning to her Numbers. ¡°Control and contain! Buy me time to shape a construct!¡±


    ¡°I, I can''t!¡± Turpin screams.


    ¡°What do you mean you can''t?!¡± Suxen exclaims.


    ¡°I''m locked out!¡± He whines.


    The Numbers, following Suxen''s order, regroup instead of charging me. I let them, as time plays in my favor right now. Five of the women at the forefront are in a pitiful state.


    Only one of them even has a left forearm but that isn''t going to do much for her considering that my sword sliced through it from her ring finger to the tip of her elbow. They''re all bleeding profusely from their stumps but they are focused, unafraid.


    Number Six is still on her feet, her left arm was cut at the biceps and her jaw is just gone, what remains is a gory mess of tongue, teeth, and muscles. Blood is pouring down all over her torso.


    She''ll die soon, and so will Four which I can hear breathing, wheezing, suffocating. I glance over their shoulders with a bloodthirsty smirk on my lips, both because of what I did and what I''m about to make happen by taking a single sideways step to my left, facing Francis.


    ¡°Abomination.¡± He spits out.


    ¡°Prey.¡± I reply.


    Thuck. My scimitar appears in the ground, in-between Francis and me, buried half-way up its blade into the stone floor. A split second later, I hear stones breaking and falling in the distance. Francis blinks and looks down to his stomach, finding that there is a messy hole in his midsection. He drops to his knees a second later, dead.


    A movement behind my back distracts me, Suxen who has remained curiously silent since Turpin told her he was locked out, now has a construct in-between her hands. As far as I can tell, she gathered all the free-floating energy.


    Shit. I rush between Six and Four, ready to tank a blow from one or both of them as I rush to my long scimitar. Six''s attack is sloppy and she stumbles, missing me by a wide margin. Four, on the other hand, still has her shield and is using it to block my path.


    A lion strike applied to my left limb allows me to slam my longsword into it with a flick of my wrist, clearing my path. But that action leaves me defenseless against her sword so I focus on my sense to prepare to dodge it.


    Yet, for no apparent reason, her slash misses me and she drops dead soon after. I don''t waste my time on that, letting go of my weapon to seize my scimitar. I inject more energy into my strengthening construct and pull it out of the ground.


    ¡°Turpin, status!¡± Suxen demands. He is a dozen meters to my left, touching the veins on the walls.


    ¡°We''re... we''re breached, Director.¡± He stutters. ¡°The entire northern facade is breached!¡± He repeats urgently.


    ¡°How much energy do we have left?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Not enough!¡± He shouts.


    ¡°Order the termination of all secondary projects.¡± Suxen utters coldly.


    ¡°Ackn, acknowledged.¡± Turpin says. ¡°It might be too late.¡±


    I seize the twenty portions of flow I anchored into the handle and shape a defensive construct around the weapon with the energy. The Numbers close in around me once again, showing no initiative as they continue following Suxen''s orders despite her distraction and a fast-changing situation.


    I immediately rush to my left, reversing my grip to deliver an upwards slash at one of the shield-less Numbers. She lowers her sword and parries but fails to arrest the momentum behind my blow.


    She stumbles back as my weapon continues its arc. Just before it reaches the end, I let go of it. The scimitar remains floating in the air for a split second, just long enough for me to assemble a lion strike, activate it, and catch the handle with both hands. I immediately bring it down on the Number, splitting the woman in twain from her right shoulder to her left thigh.


    ¡°You thought you could hold me?¡± I utter with a mad laugh as the Number''s torso impacts the ground. ¡°I am Elizabeth Vil, you are but prey to me.¡±


    The Numbers don''t waver in the slightest but the brutal execution following Francis'' sudden death along with my provocative and confident words are too much for Turpin whose knees give out from under him. He is shaking and a stain is spreading along his left thigh.


    Good, he won''t be giving out any orders like that. I inspect the room with my sense as the Numbers are still keeping their distances. Vikiana''s tactic is beyond effective, Suxen isn''t even thinking of telling them to charge me at once because of what I did to them when they first tried.


    Aisha is missing, the two who were assigned to her have already joined the perimeter around me. Still, the observation room''s door is open and I can''t detect most of it because the stone is too thick so she might be there but staying away from the glass window.


    ¡°Specimen.¡± Suxen utters flatly. ¡°This is a foolishness, the Shade has already abandoned you and ran with the data.¡±


    ¡°Ha, yeah. She''s tricky like that.¡± I laugh at having missed that entire development. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You cannot escape, you are being used as mere bait. Drop that weapon and become all that you can be!¡± She orders.


    I see no point in responding so I don''t. Instead, I charge the Numbers, aiming to turn this into a melee. Suxen pinches her lips and extends her hand out towards me, activating her construct. A tongue of flames bursts out, rushing at my head.


    I stop in my tracks without even thinking about it and desperately raise my scimitar to block. Before the fire even reaches me, a burst of fear overwhelms me and I let go of the weapon with my right hand to protect it from the blaze. It takes an effort to control myself and activate the defensive construct.


    ¡°Priority is to secure the specimen, I forbid attacks to the parasite!¡± Suxen commands. ¡°Assess the necessary level of injury to disable subject and act on it!¡±


    The Numbers move at once, their formation splits apart and they create three groups, one of them composed of the injured women. They plan to pincer me while those I injured act as sacrificial pawns. I need to render Suxen''s construct harmless before they reach me to seize the initiative back.


    I alter my defensive construct to specifically counter flames, counting on the runes in my weapon to defend me from armor-piercing constructs. Yet, the rate at which my energy is draining doesn''t lower, it''s actually going faster. My symbiont''s sense is entirely blind on that side and I can feel the heat on my face, even through my mask.


    A quick glance at Suxen tells me that she''s directly controlling her construct, probably countering me on the fly. Shit, I''m going to run out of energy way too soon if I keep feeding a defensive construct while I fight. I have no doubt that''s what she''s going for or she''s be going for something more aggressive.

 Forever.Ch19

    Suxen doesn''t give me time to find an alternative to brute force as she starts assembling a second construct in her left hand, this one formed of equations. I counter with an air-blade, finishing before she does.


    I propel it through the tongue of fire for two reasons, so she doesn''t see it coming until it''s too late and so that it splits the continuous flames and gives me some relief.


    With the blaze split, I jump to the side and slash at Three who parries it with a quick swipe of his two-handed longsword. I dodge his comrade''s retaliation and bring my scimitar back, attracting his attention, and lion''s step my heel into his knee while he isn''t looking down. Crunch.


    That''s all I manage to do before Suxen turns the fire construct back to me, forcing me to retreat while raising my weapon once more to block. The other construct she was making is gone but she''s uninjured.


    ¡°It''s insulting to have such a woefully inadequate construct used against me, in the institute no less.¡± Suxen complains.


    I frown because whatever complaint she has towards the air-blade, it distracted her long enough for me to take one of her Numbers down. I shape another, a small one that I coat in blood from my wrists.


    I use my absolute control over it to manually direct the air-blade. I propel it at Three, avoid his sword as it is glowing golden, and split his skull. I then recall the air-blade and direct it at Suxen.


    Unfortunately, I have to launch it as the Number''s blood mixed with my own which shattered my control. The Director raises her left hand and... blocks my air-blade with her bare hands. I blink, baffled by what I just witnessed.


    ¡°Specimen, use lightning constructs.¡± Suxen demands.


    I ignore her because the female numbers are approaching from my back, obviously aiming to sacrifice themselves to allow the men to charge both of my flanks. If I trust their sword''s golden glow, then they''re using very low powered armor piercing constructs, meaning that I need to deal with that.


    My defensive construct''s energy is dropping, Suxen has burned through two portions so far which means I can''t afford this any longer. I first assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct and apply it to my weapon before even considering the next step.


    No matter the personal cost. My symbiont shivers in agreement and, likely understanding that I would be unable to do what needs to be done, dismantles the defensive construct protecting me from Suxen''s fire construct.


    The flames, no longer restrained by the defensive construct, shower my scimitar, blade and handle. The sleeve glove on my left hand catches fire but my symbiont doesn''t let the agonizing pain, which I can indirectly feel, distract it.


    It slashes through two of the women''s swords to cut through their rib-cages. The upper halves of their blades hit the ground before the two Numbers do, the second one doesn''t make a sound as it lands on putrid smelling bowels.


    ¡°The air-blade construct barely even does what its name indicates, it is preposterous.¡± Suxen rants while she writes down equations in thin air with her left hand.


    Fucking fight me instead of lecturing me. I gripe within the confines of my own mind. Shit. I barely manage to avoid a woman''s short-sword because of the distraction.


    I rush into the middle of their group since they''re trying to die and let my symbiont strike out with my scimitar, which is protected by a runic defensive construct optimized to counter the armor-piercing construct.


    I focus on dodging their attacks while it wildly slashes at the women. It takes almost everything I have to do so as I no longer have the information supplied by my symbiont''s sense, the fire is ''blinding'' it.


    I block an overhead swing by striking the pommel from bellow with my right palm while my symbiont slashes behind me, twisting its elbow beyond a human''s capability. It seems to be using its sense of smell to detect our opponents but, to be fair, it could be swinging without aiming and still hit something.


    My symbiont achieves little in terms of disabling fighters because they''re using odd golden barriers to block my scimitar''s sharp blade, but the sheer brute force is behind each blow is enough to shatter the constructs which means they''re burning through their oddly large reserves while it takes little of my own flow to protect my weapon.


    I feel a muted pain in my back so I rotate on my feet, twisting away from the weapon trying to impale me. I catch sight of the man responsible, his arms are extended out as he hasn''t had the time to pull his two-handed longsword back.


    I use my right hand to seize one of his wrists and retake control of my symbiont to counter-attack with a stab of my own. A golden barrier appears over the left side of his chest, blocking my scimitar''s large tip.


    I immediately change tactics, sending a burst of energy into my strengthening construct to pull him in while I step in his place, propelling him into the women at my back who are no doubt about to impale me as he tried to do.


    Shlurk. The wet sounds and a very vague image from my symbiont tell me that my improvisation worked, he was stabbed in several places by the other Numbers. I make use of the empty space to leap out of the melee and rush the Director who is a dozen meters away from me.


    She shut down her fire construct, replacing it with a large equation construct floating in-between her hands. Fuck me. I lion''s step to my left, causing her to lose sight of me for a split second, enough time to assemble a lightning construct with five portions.


    She finds me again and launches the construct at me. It''s quite large, about three portions, but there isn''t all that much flow into it considering how much there was scattered in the room earlier. That tells me that she has likely been supplying the Numbers with energy.


    I activate my lightning construct, striking out at her but ensuring the bolt''s path goes through her construct. The bolt flashes and both constructs obliterate each other in a flash of light. Damn, five for three and that''s the best my most efficient construct can do?


    ¡°Well done.¡± Suxen nods approvingly. ¡°You can follow directions after all.¡±


    I''m lucky it even worked, she was likely double bluffing me by telling me to use lightning constructs. Or she''s so mad that she thought telling me what to do would get me to trust her.


    ¡°Hold, purge, reform.¡± She orders her Numbers.


    My symbiont''s sense detects no movements near me so I straighten up and use the opportunity to form air-blades coated in blood from my back. I then use them to cut my burning sleeve glove off, shredding a good part of my shirt and bra as I do.


    I step away from the flames and catch my breath. Suxen pushes her runic glasses back up on her nose and then starts tapping her chin. Her white blouse is still pristine even though there puddles of blood, limbs, gray matter, and bowels spread all across the room.


    ¡°The air-blades are easy to break once you understand that it doesn''t compress air to solidify it.¡± The Director tells me. ¡°To begin with. It would at the very least take two-hundred portions of energy to solidify air by compressing it. No, compressing the air serves to bring the molecules closer together which reduces the energy consumption of the construct''s primary function.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± I ask to buy time since she isn''t creating another construct.


    ¡°Solidifying air.¡± She replies with an amused but polite smile. I groan. How can this woman be so calm in the middle of this carnage? ¡°Fret not, specimen, the explanation is quite simple. The air-blade construct strengthens the bonds between air molecules which allows them to break through even rock if propelled at a significant speed. The construct was created from an analysis of how the Lizards make their scales and equipment tougher.¡±


    Crash. A small tremble quakes the stone floor. A whole section must have fallen for me to hear and feel it. My symbiont''s sense is still blurry, and I can feel pangs of pain coming from the burns across the entire surface of its rubbery skin, and even mine at the shoulder.


    I got out of that a lot better than I hoped, good thing Cetyz didn''t teach her that fire construct or my torso would be in flames right now. I don''t look down to my limb, knowing that it would be hard for me to stomach the sight of burnt flesh.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Suxen opens her mouth, about to speak to distract me from the Numbers closing in on me, two women and three men left. My symbiont apparently took some out. I activate two lion''s steps to charge the Director.


    She hurriedly raises her hand, creating a construct in the couple of seconds it takes me to close the twelve meters. A golden barrier appears in front of me, sizzling and crackling. It''s much larger and thicker than the ones her Numbers used.


    I stomp down and twist to redirect my forward momentum into my scimitar, launching a horizontal slash at the flow shield. Dwuuu. The construct stops my blade with an odd sound but consumes about two-thirds of its energy to do so and it really didn''t cost me much.


    ¡°Kill the specimen, recover the parasite.¡± Suxen orders calmly.


    I blink, taken by surprise. I expected her to try to keep me alive. No matter, she tried to capture me long enough for me to eliminate most of the Numbers. I bash the golden shield again to directly attack Suxen but, without momentum, I fail to break it.


    The last two women Numbers start running, taking the point of the formation and apparently about to tackle me with their swords. I kick the ground to jump the side, switching to a reversed grip on my scimitar and letting it slide down in my left hand to take hold of the handle just under the spike, maximizing my reach.


    As I land, I take the time to assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct and a single lion''s step. The reason I can do that is that the Numbers are reorganizing to flank me, showing how inflexible they are as they merely apply the formations they learned.


    Shit! I use my lion''s step to jump backward, barely avoiding a spinning short-sword flying straight at me, thrown by a bulky redheaded Number. She picks another one up from the ground while the other woman charges me with no regard for her own life.


    I spin on my left foot to dodge the first slash but, without the lion''s step, fail to stop her from crashing into me. She starts pummeling me with her fists. I let go of my scimitar to seize her jaw and the back of her head to twist her neck. Snap.


    I inject a burst of energy into my strengthening construct and propel her dead body off me, towards the male Number closing in from my left. He dodges it but it slows him down enough for me to grab my scimitar and slash at the other one.


    A vivid pain shocks my brain, disturbing my attack. The blade plunges into the ground, severing half of the Number''s foot which is far from what as I was trying to do. I block the runic array that Suxen partially reactivated.


    With my mind occupied, I fail to see the five-toed man''s stabbing attack coming towards my heart. My symbiont reacts by letting go of my weapon and slapping the two-handed longsword aside.


    The killing blow is redirected just enough that it only cuts flesh, leaving a stinging cut in my side. I assemble a lightning construct with half my reserve, about ten portions now, and shower the Numbers in lightning.


    The last woman falls along with the two men on my left and right. I get back up on my feet, scimitar held in both hands. An odor of charcoaled flesh reaches my nose, telling me that the construct killed them.


    I rush the last of the Numbers who is still reeling from the bolts that hit him and stab his stomach. The scimitar catches in his flesh, stopping before truly impaling him because I haven''t used an armor-piercing construct.


    I shove him back by pushing my weapon and let go of the handle with my right hand to kick him in the chest. My blade tears its way out, bringing a mess of guts and muscles along.


    The number starts shaking, likely going into shock. I inspect the room, finding that Suxen bailed out of here like Aisha did. I remove the bits and pieces of flesh from my scimitar''s spikes as I make my way to the observation room.


    I detect Aisha in a corner long before walking in. She''s bandaging a bleeding gash in her belly with pieces of her shirt. I walk in and my eyes lock in on her bare chest, her consequent but not too large breasts.


    I relish the sight for a moment, feeling a burst of desire to mate but it seems hollow, likely because my symbiont is in pain from the burns covering its flesh. I lack the healing construct to fix it. I doubt the Rykz even have one considering its a new organism.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I speak up. ¡°You bailed on me.¡±


    ¡°I helped.¡± She groans, briefly looking up.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You look indecent.¡± She teases.


    ¡°The blood?¡± I ask before looking down. ¡°Ah.¡±


    My shirt isn''t covering my right breast anymore, it was torn along with my bra when I cut the sleeve glove off. Their remains are hanging around my waist so I tear them off and hand them over to Aisha.


    ¡°Mind bandaging me?¡± I ask, settling down in front of her.


    ¡°No, but do we have time?¡± She questions.


    ¡°It''ll only take a minute and we both need a moment to get back to full strength, Suxen is long gone either way.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She says.


    I notice that her real face shows relief at hearing that the Director made it out. Aisha takes the strip of cloth which was previously my bra and starts wrapping it around my left arm. I would almost have preferred it if the Shade abandoned me because now I have to take her along with me.


    ¡°That looks nasty.¡± She says with a grimace. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I reply, repressing a shudder. ¡°But I really hate fire.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± She starts but pauses.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure you set the institute on fire.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°How? It''s made of stone.¡± I blink, surprised.


    ¡°It''s mostly coated in stone.¡± She corrects me. ¡°And you broke the northern wall so... yea. I mean, you can touch these veins if you want to see for yourself.¡± She glances at the wall her back is up against.


    I reach out and touch the wall. The metal veins feel warm under my touch, which I suppose is unusual. Well, shit, just my luck, I have to explore a fucking burning building to extract Cetyz before it crashes down on us.


    Aisha''s wrist brushes against my right breast. I throw her a glare but she returns the most innocent smile I''ve ever seen as she continues passing a bloody piece of cloth around my torso, bandaging the cut.


    ¡°Too bad we don''t have time, we''ll be going in different directions after this.¡± She tells me with an air of regret.


    ¡°Aisha, it wasn''t going to happen.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°Even if I was free, which I''m not, I don''t think I''m capable of treating it casually like you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She acknowledges with a gentle smile.


    ¡°What do you think Suxen''s going to do?¡± I ask, changing the subject.


    ¡°Regroup and assess.¡± The Shade replies. ¡°You''re going to have a lot of trouble reaching Cetyz.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± I ask, letting pass the fact that she''s implying she won''t be coming along.


    ¡°Basement A if I were to venture a guess but you''d be wiser to follow the flow.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Because they would have to keep it supplied with a large amount of energy in case she wakes up.¡± I nod.


    Aisha ties the strip of cloth into a knot on top of my injury, pressuring it. I use my sense to check her stomach, it''s more than a little blurry but enough to tell me that the wound isn''t serious. I''m not surprised to find that she has a dagger stashed behind her back but I do wonder where she found it.


    As I inspect her weapon, trying to figure out whether it''s bloody or not, I detect some movement far behind me in the array room. I get up to my feet and rush back, finding Turpin trying to escape on all fours. A short laugh escapes me at the sight. I totally forgot about him.


    ¡°P, please!¡± He stutters.


    I ignore the plea, walking up to him. He accelerates towards the double doors, still on all fours. I kick him in the stomach, which ironically makes him fall on my foot. I lean down and punch him in the back of the head, knocking him out and breaking his nose against the ground.


    ¡°Leave him and let''s go.¡± Aisha says.


    ¡°One second.¡± I reply.


    I take his white blouse off and hand it over to her before stealing his shirt for myself. As I slip it on, I ponder what to do with him for a moment and decide to bring him along to use as a shield since I broke the others. I pick him up and settle him on my right shoulder.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say, adjusting my left hand''s grip closer to my scimitar''s center of gravity so I can easily use it one-handed.


    ¡°You pick up the weirdest pets. First me, then Tsek, and now this one.¡± Aisha chuckles.


    I shake my head, smiling in spite of myself, and go through the double doors. I don''t detect anyone further up on the ramp so I press on, hoping to find the way down to the basements before running into another fight.


    We emerge into the room with shelves filled with the madwoman''s samples, I notice that the tendril is missing. The oak door reinforced with metal strips, which leads into the corridor with the cells, is closed. I can hear sounds of battle on the other side.


    ¡°We should wait, these poor people don''t stand a chance.¡± Aisha comments sadly.


    ¡°Which is why we should go, Aisha.¡± I counter.


    ¡°I won''t convince you, I know that, but we both have missions that matter more than their lives.¡± The Shade argues.


    I turn away from her, disgusted by her suggestion to use these people''s lives to tire the institute''s guards out before we attack. I head straight to the door, finding it locked. I place my left palm on the lock and start pressuring it.


    It starts creaking, signaling that it''s working but I detect someone naked dropping with a sword in their throat at the edge of my range and decide to burn some of my energy to accelerate the process. Crack. The door slams wide open.

 Forever.Ch20

    Horror spread out in front of my eyes in the corridor. Most cell doors are wide open, out of them came naked human prisoners. Many have broken thumbs or wrists, one tore his own foot out to escape his shackles and is now walking on his ankle.


    But that''s not the worst of it, these men and women bear the obvious signs of wanton experimentation on their bodies. Missing eyes, cauterized noses, shaved heads with flat expanses of scared skin instead of a slight dome which makes it obvious that parts of their craniums were removed.


    There were twenty of them but only four are still standing, the rest were slaughtered by the ten guards. One of the men was impaled by three swords, shoulder, stomach, and left thigh, but he''s still fighting. He actually pulls the sword in his stomach out to fight back.


    The guards are deathly silent as they bring their swords down, apart from one who is wheezing on the ground with a broken neck. I drop Turpin to rush at them, scimitar at the ready. I know it is too late, that I won''t make it because the prisoners are surrounded.


    As I approach, I detect even more horrifying details. Some of these poor people had their genitals mutilated, others show signs that they were abused. I pass by a dead woman whose chest was torn open by a sword blow, noticing that she''s missing a few organs.


    ¡°Rhaaaa!¡± I growl at the guards.


    They don''t respond, too busy slaughtering, but two turn to me and try to block my way. I bring my scimitar back and deliver a horizontal two-handed lion strike with all the physical strength I can muster.


    The first, a man, raises his sword to block. The second, a woman, counter-attacks, counting on the other one to protect her. A mistake as my weapon breaks his in half and slices through his torso, barely slowing down as it continues its arc.


    I angle to the side to avoid the other guard''s slash while my scimitar continues on and buries itself into her shoulder. She opens her mouth to scream but the sounds leaving her mouth are gargled. She''s had her tongue cut off as well, what would make them agree to this?


    I care not and smash my mask into her face to daze her while I raise my weapon to use the spike to impale her. Crunch. Her knees give out but the dead woman doesn''t drop, her shattered skull''s fragments caught my scimitar.


    Meanwhile, another three guards have finished off another prisoner and are now charging at me, occupying the corridor''s entire width. The one in the middle trips which hinders the other two, my sense catches a trace of flow in front of his eyes.


    I shake my scimitar and the spike slides out of the dead guard''s head with a disgusting sound of suction. Shlurp. There are only two prisoners left alive so I need to get in the middle of these guards and kill them all before it''s too late.


    I entirely give up on my eyesight to focus on my sense even though what it''s communicating to me is quite blurry at the moment, it remains a better tool for extremely close quarters than my eyes.


    The three guards resume their charge, I run at them head-on. I lean in to slide under the middle guard''s slash, pivot to dodge the right one''s stab, and block the left one''s overhead blow with my scimitar.


    With so many complex movements, I end up with a terrible footing so, instead of trying to recover, I let myself crash into the one in the middle and bring my scimitar down on the left guard who falls backward.


    As I haven''t used a lion strike, his leather armor slows my weapon down significantly and the blade ends up lodged in his rib cage. The guard who was on my right is now behind me, preparing to cut me in the back.


    I don''t try to free my weapon, I simply grab it further along the handle and pull the spike under my right shoulder, stabbing the one attacking me before he can deliver his blow. With these two impaled on both ends of my weapon, I propel the skewer at the third.


    He receives the handle in his stomach while trying to stand up and drops back down. I step over the mess of bodies and bring my heel down on his skull, crushing it with an explosion of bloody bits.


    Yet, I still wasn''t quick enough to save the last of the prisoners, the fifteen other guards have won the fight and finished them all off. I lose my eyes and violently tear my weapon out of the dead bodies.


    ¡°Elizabeth...¡± Aisha starts.


    ¡°Silence, Shade.¡± I utter coldly, feeling dead inside.


    The misery these people must have endured before they died... I don''t allow myself more than a few seconds to breathe as I swallow my grief, preparing a few lightning constructs as a safety net. They organize themselves in five ranks of three to block my way, a fourth of them wield axes instead of swords.


    I bring my scimitar over my right shoulder and charge them. When the front-line is within reach, I stomp down and redirect my momentum to deliver a powerful diagonal lion strike from up right to down left.


    They try to parry or block with lion strikes of their own but their weapons directly snap or are torn out of their hands, my blade slices through flesh and armor like butter even without an armor-piercing construct.


    With these three fallen, I take a single step forward as I flip my long scimitar around in my hands, changing to a reverse grip to deliver the same slash but in the opposite direction.


    Without my previous momentum, this one doesn''t fare as well and only two of the guards die. The third retaliates immediately but I easily dodge it by angling back and bring my weapon around to finish him off by cutting his throat with a flicker of my left arm.


    The rest of them buckle, those at the back-line actually break ranks and try to escape. I activate two lightning constructs, the two bolts flash out parallel to the corridor''s left and right wall. They home in on the two on the flanks, bringing them down before linking in the middle and electrocuting the third.


    ¡°Your actions brought E.Vil upon you. There is no escape, you will pay your dues.¡± I seethe.


    ¡°Mph.¡± One of them sobs.


    I return to a normal grip and plow into the next rank without using flow as I am running very low, merely seven portions left which is a lot but also very little. I can achieve much with this as long as I don''t use constructs like the armor-piercing or air-blade, even the lightning construct is a bit too energy intensive at this point.


    One of them dodges my high-slash from right to left, having seen it coming at the very last moment. My blade merely cuts his upper ear and a chunk of flesh with hair off instead of removing his entire head.


    The other two aren''t so fortunate, the first is unable to bring his weapon up to block the attack because the one who just barely survived is blocking him, he ends up with the top of his skull sliced off.


    The second one manages to stop my blade with his body, losing his right arm just beneath the shoulder in the process. I raise my knee up and kick the one who dodged me in the nuts. He drops down with a muffled cry of agony.


    The line behind them moves in, stepping over their bodies to attack me before I can finish them off, I retreat as they''re out of the fight anyway. These new opponents coordinate together, delivering a three-pronged lion strike attack, two high slashes and a low stab.


    I crouch down to avoid an axe and a sword before angling my scimitar to parry the stab which was aimed at my stomach but is now headed straight for my throat. Clink. The blade''s tip bites into my left shoulder but the injury is light.


    I entirely let go of my scimitar and grab the wrist of the woman who just stabbed me. I squeeze as hard as I can. Pop. Crunch. Her articulation pops just before her forearm''s bones give out under the pressure.


    ¡°Aaaaaaiiiiih!¡± She yells.


    I flip her arm around, making her slash at the one on her right. The movement is so forceful and abrupt that it dislocates her shoulder. The man raises his axe and blocks the sword.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I frown and shove the woman at him, the axe''s blade cuts into her leather armor but doesn''t do much damage. They both fall down. I notice the third one''s overhead swing at the last second, barely managing to bring my right hand up and land a palm strike on his elbow.


    With his arm stopped dead in its arm, he fails to maintain his grip on his sword which flies off over my shoulder and hits the wall. I use my left hand to punch his throat, crushing it.


    The other two are struggling to get back up as they fell on top of those they walked over to attack me. I use a lion''s step and strike to give me the burst of speed necessary to kick my scimitar up to my hands and bring the weapon''s spike down to impale them together along with the one whose arm I cut off.


    A pang of pain shakes my symbiont, its sense flickers as well. I open my eyes to look down at it, a reflex out of concern. My left arm is covered in blood but it remains obvious that the rubbery brown flesh was badly burnt from its dehydrated flesh forming rough unhealthy looking ridges.


    It''s absorbing the blood, which is apparently painful in some areas that were the most severely affected by the fire. I pull my scimitar out and kneel down, shoving my left arm into the dead woman''s gaping wound.


    The rest of the guards choose this moment to break off and run away. I assemble a single lightning construct with three portions, just enough to knock them out. I charge the air to spread the lightning throughout the corridor and bathe them in a lightning storm, knocking them all out despite a few of the dozen bolts striking out at the metal veined walls.


    Scrrrrr. The odd sound attracts my attention, my scimitar is moved a few centimeters across the stone floor along the corridor, in the same direction as my lightning. I throw a look over my shoulder, finding Aisha approaching with her dagger at the ready.


    I tense and assemble a lightning construct to defend myself, thinking that she''s attacking but she simply walks by and stabs the last remaining guard in the throat before moving on to kill those who are unconscious.


    What moved my scimitar? I frown, confused but dismantle my lightning construct as the Shade isn''t apparently responsible. The stone floor is soon covered in blood from the throats Aisha is cutting with a stone-cold look on her face.


    Despite my wrath towards the institute''s people, I am relieved that she''s taking over the gruesome task but the fact that she can do it in cold blood shows how wrong I am about this woman''s character. Ironic considering that I''m literally eating someone right now. My symbiont is. There isn''t much of a difference between us right now, I remain a monster.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Aisha asks.


    ¡°Did you know about...¡± I swallow, avoiding to glance at the dead prisoners. ¡°This.¡±


    ¡°Not the specifics.¡± She replies sadly.


    ¡°But you knew.¡± I say, feeling bile at the back of my throat.


    ¡°We were evaluating ways to intervene, years back, and the topic was brought up as recently as last year but...¡± She trails off. ¡°We''ve never had any proof to bring the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The Law doesn''t mean anything if it can be run afoul in secrecy by the powerful.¡± I counter spitefully. ¡°Do you think Cecil would stand for this?¡± I ask.


    Aisha remains silent but I can tell that my words hurt. She shakes her head and wipes her dagger on a guard''s leather armor. My symbiont communicates a satisfied feeling. I conclude that it''s had its fill and pull it out of the body as I get back up on my feet. Shlurk. I shiver at the sound.


    ¡°How much flow do you have left?¡± Aisha questions.


    ¡°About four.¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°You''re not going to make it with so little.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°Go through that door, if there''s anything left of their primary reservoir it''ll be down there. That''s your only chance.¡± Aisha tells me, pointing at a door which looks slightly more reinforced than the others but not truly distinct.


    I try to use my sense but the door is too thick so I don''t get anything apart from a vague feeling there isn''t anyone right behind it. It could much too easily be a trap.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± I tell Aisha.


    ¡°I can''t stick around to guard your back any longer, Elizabeth.¡± Aisha replies sadly. ¡°I''ve already delayed more than I should have.¡±


    ¡°You have two options, you open that door and walk in or I pick you up, open the door, and throw you in.¡± I flatly tell her.


    ¡°You really are a charmer.¡± She grins and walks up to the door, opening it without hesitating.


    I follow her in, finding a small vestibule with a few desks and shelves filled with a few dozen water vials, some of which fell and broke. Sadly, none of them contain flow. There is another door, reinforced as well.


    ¡°Go through that one too.¡± I order.


    The Shade does so, revealing a flight of stairs leading down into the ground. I pick up the first door and take it off its hinges, throwing it aside and do the same for the other one. I then pick up Turpin and settle him back on my shoulder.


    ¡°You can go.¡± I tell her. It would be beyond difficult, and likely dangerous, to keep her here against her will. ¡°If I run into you again...¡± I train off, unsure of what I''d do. I''ve lost almost all respect for her with what I''ve seen here but she remains nominally on my side.


    ¡°Stay safe.¡± Aisha replies.


    She pauses as she walks by me and tries to give me a quick kiss on the cheek. I raise my left hand to block her. She gives me a sad smile and rushes off. I rush downstairs without waiting, descending two by two.


    After a few meters, I find a pile of rubble blocking my way. I panic a little, thinking that she sent me into a dead-end while preparing an ambush on the other side. I control myself, knowing that it doesn''t really make sense.


    I use my symbiont to scan the rubble, and cover my back in case I''m not just being paranoid. There''s a flooded room on the other side and many dead bodies. I inspect the rubble a little closer, finding that there are many metal veins embedded into the pieces of stone.


    I approach the pile of rubble to have a clearer sense of the water, finding that it contains a moderate amount flow, I can''t really estimate how much. I try to link to some of it but find that it''s already held by someone. I move on but very little of it is free.


    Reluctantly, I decide to do what I did on the ship, to brute force my way and seize the flow within my reach. It takes me a few minutes to bring my reserves to a dozen portions.


    I only get this much because the energy that was out of my reach filled in for what I took but it grows so diffuse at the end that it stops being worth the effort. Most of the flow likely sank into the ground as the stone floor on the other side of the rubble is damaged.


    I make my way back upstairs, thinking back to the two fights. The mute guards were about as difficult to handle as the Numbers if I only consider skill and not flow since the latter had quite a bit more available to them.


    The Numbers are scary because they don''t balk even when death stares them in the eye but their efficiency in small group combat is about the same as normal people since their lack of fear seems to be making their tactics rigid, which is definitely a flaw. An army of Numbers however... that would be terrifying.


    I start opening every door in the corridor, finding more hallways and a single flight of stairs. I decide to head down as I hear the crackling of flames and battle in the distance. I can no longer waste the time it would take to explore every option.


    I descend a dozen meters, emerging into a long tunnel that extends to my left and right and makes a sharp right-angled turn after about twenty meters. with only a few doors, all of them open. I glance inside the first. It contains a dead insectoid creature which was executed even though it is still firmly chained to the wall.


    It''s green, with blood of the same color, is the size of a cat, and has odd asymmetrical growths on its flanks. Its scythe-like arms bear a vague resemblance to a harvester''s. I realize, embarrassingly late, that it''s a deformed praying mantis, a gigantic one.


    I move on to the next cell, finding a human in terrible shape, his skin is pale and there are dark protruding veins crisscrossing his entire body. His throat was recently cut, the blood trickling out is brown-red.


    ¡°Shriiiiiiiii!¡±


    The piercing scream startles me and is soon followed by sounds of blades striking something hard but very few screams. My symbiont, which has been somewhat resting, bristles and claws its fingers, ready to fight.


    ¡°Attack its flank!¡± Suxen snaps the order.


    I rush through the tunnel, following the voices, ecstatic at having found her, in a difficult situation no less. I''ll kill her and then force her to lead me to Cetyz. I decide to go straight in without stopping at the corner since my sense can warn me if there''s...


    ¡°Kssss...¡± Crash.


    The corner explodes in a rain of stone. A larger block hits my chest and I crash into the wall on the other side. It was struck by a scaled tail with a large round bone at its tip.


    I most definitely didn''t detect it coming. I can now, with difficulty as my sense is still blurry. The tail likely escaped my notice because it moved too quickly and this creature''s blood is so cold that it barely registers even now that I''m no longer specifically searching for humans temperatures.


    This thing itself is shivering from its low internal temperature, very close to the ambient air. It has four short clawed legs and a big body with a three-horned head that is currently buried in-between its shoulders to protect its neck from four of Suxen''s Numbers.


    The creature is so large that it almost fills the entire hallway, making it two meters large and a half-dozen meters long. I get back up on my feet and pick Turpin off the ground. He''s bleeding from a gash in his forehead. No matter, shields don''t need to be alive.


    I turn around and start running the other way as I suspect the tunnels are linked together and form a square around the cells which are all in the central block. A glance at the veined walls tells me that I''m likely correct as there is a slight golden glow to them.

 Forever.Ch21

    I run across the tunnel, doing my best to avoid looking at institute''s experiments but can''t really help myself as I detect a Rykz worker laid on a table. It''s dead and so is the Rykz warrior in the next cell.


    They''ve both been for weeks if I go by the level of decomposition, likely from the results of a dissection considering that they''ve been split open from the middle. Yet, the madwoman kept them.


    My symbiont and I feel the same anger at witnessing these drones left there to rot. They could have contributed to the Hive. The thought almost makes me pause as I hadn''t expected it but I press forth.


    With another turn, I find a wide wooden cell door. I accelerate, thinking that it might contain something similar to the beast I just came across. I quickly scan it as I go past, finding out that I''m wrong, so very wrong. I come to a full stop, my boots scraping against the floor.


    ¡°Is there someone?!¡± A woman calls out.


    ¡°Please, let us out.¡± Another begs but the tone betrays her lack of hope.


    ¡°We''ll do anything.¡± A third one adds in a dead voice.


    I raise my scimitar and use an entire portion of energy to create a lightning-armor-piercing construct. Using a lot less flow than I would need to cut through the thick hard wood door with a normal armor-piercing construct.


    ¡°Stay away from the door.¡± I call out.


    Unnecessary considering they''re chained to the walls. I strike out at the thick lock. The metal flares golden for a moment but fails to counter my construct and so it is cut in half. I seize the large handles and use a burst of energy in my strengthening construct to pull one of the double doors open.


    The scene painted in front of my eyes is beyond revolting, a dozen women in the late stages of pregnancy, shackled with little regard for their well-being. The cell isn''t dirty but they weren''t even given some straw for comfort and have been made to sleep on the stone ground, at least they have clothes.


    ¡°W, who a, are you?¡± The youngest, a redhead with very attractive small breasts, asks fearfully.


    ¡°Jes.¡± I pause to control myself. ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± I reply softly.


    ¡°Who?¡± The first woman who spoke, a brunette, asks.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. I''m going to free you.¡± I tell her.


    I walk up to her. She moves back until her back hits the wall. I look down at myself. I find that I am, unsurprisingly, pretty much covered in blood but the reason for their fright is likely my left arm which the improvised bandage isn''t really covering very well, probably because I jammed it into someone''s torso.


    ¡°D, on''t worry, I''m a friend.¡± I tell them, choking on my tears which arise for too many reasons to pin a singular one down.


    ¡°O, okay.¡± She stutters.


    I drop Turpin, caring none about the fact that his head slams into the ground. I slowly flip my scimitar around and slide the spike into the round metal link that secures her shackles to the wall. I leverage my weapon against the stone and pull. The wall flashes golden around it but the metal still gives out.


    ¡°Ssssssssiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.¡± The shriek makes them all jump in surprise.


    ¡°You''re safe now, don''t wo, rry.¡± I utter with difficulty, moving on to the youngest one to free her.


    ¡°Is, is she nearby?¡± She asks, apparently too scared to attempt to escape if Suxen is anywhere near.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answer honestly. ¡°But not for long, I''m going to kill her.¡±


    ¡°D, did she do that to you?¡± She questions, looking at my left arm with a grimace.


    I shake my head in the negative, gritting my teeth. I break her chains and move on to the next women, too shaken to pay much attention to their reserved words of thanks. I can''t blame them for doubting my motives. What, by the Lake, is Suxen doing?


    ¡°Wh, hy are you here?¡± I ask, fearing that Suxen tried what she threatened to do to me, inseminating them to create something new.


    ¡°I''m to be number twenty-one, he, or she, is to be twenty-two.¡± The young one replies with a sob.


    I nod, appalled but also relieved. At least, they haven''t been drugged yet. I liberate the last one and give them all a moment to stretch. They''re all keeping their distance from me but don''t hesitate to turn their backs on me to give each other brief relieved hugs.


    ¡°I, um. I''ll escort you out.¡± I timidly speak up. ¡°I think I set the building on fire.¡±


    ¡°You aren''t going to be much help in the state you''re in.¡± The brunette declares. ¡°Get yourselves sorted out!¡± She calls out to the rest.


    ¡°I''m, um, pretty strong.¡± I interject. ¡°I can protect you.¡± The woman responds by throwing me a dubious glance.


    ¡°Th, that wo, woman, sh, she needs to die.¡± The stuttering young redhead interjects. ¡°We''ll be fine, we know a few ways out.¡± She adds as I shake my head.


    ¡°We will be, go kill her.¡± A woman, with a bad scar on her neck, coldly declares.


    ¡°We''re going, now.¡± The brunette commands.


    The women nod in unison and start heading out of the large cell. I watch them, a little taken aback by how quickly they came to a consensus and acted on it with determination.


    ¡°You can find swords upstairs if you make two turns left, and the north facade is breached.¡± I spout out at their backs, feeling rather useless and ridiculous with my mask in the face of these women. ¡°Yell out ''Tsek'' when you''re out and tell him to help you on my behalf.¡± I add. The brunette stops and turns around.


    ¡°What''s your name again?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± I repeat.


    She frowns but turns around and leaves, letting it go. They depart in a tight group, the fittest helping those who are having trouble walking straight. I stand there for a long moment, struggling because my anger fades in comparison to my instinctual desire to protect them.


    I almost run out after them a few times but my oath and their plea to kill Suxen stops me. My symbiont seems torn as well but not nearly as much as I am, it feels more supportive of me than something it wants to do.


    I absently adjust the bloody bandages over my left arm and walk out, no longer hearing sounds of battle in the other corridor and the walls are no longer glowing with flow which means the battle ended.


    I blink. Shit! What if Suxen decides to go back upstairs? I pick Turpin up and rush out of the cell, taking a right turn. I find the Director and three young Numbers in clothes that are brimming with flow.


    The large cold-blooded creature is dead, apparently slain by the Number that was crushed beneath the body. He likely sacrificed himself to reach the weaker stomach''s scales. There is a large amount of blue blood on the floor.


    The scales on the creature''s face seem even thicker than the ones on its back and it has a sharp bony chin. Suxen is standing on top of it, she''s gripping one of the three horns with her left hand to stabilize herself. Her other hand is easy to detect inside the cold creature''s brain. She is digging through it with a pair of tweezers, looking for something.


    ¡°Suxen!¡± I reflexively, and stupidly, shout out.


    She looks up, a polite smile on her face. Yet, her immaculate appearance is now tainted from the creature''s blue blood. She even has a stain on her nose. I advance, fury rekindled at the sight of this madwoman''s expression.


    ¡°Specimen.¡± She says without surprise. ¡°Can you see how majestic this beast is? It isn''t even the most dangerous of those that the lizards bred for the specific purpose of war, you could be the start of such a line.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her confidence almost makes me pause, but instead I lion''s step through the corridor, closing the distance between me and the three Numbers. They move to block, two women with shields, one man with a two-handed longsword.


    Suxen casually pulls her hand out of the brain, leaving the tweezers inside. She snaps her fingers and the walls suddenly flare golden. Constructs appear all around my limbs, securing them and preventing me from moving. Turpin slides off my shoulder and drops to the ground.


    ¡°Secure the Specimen.¡± She orders, bringing her hand down.


    The constructs move and slam me into the ground, face first. Luckily, my mask protects my nose. The Numbers walk on me, the man in the middle starts shaping a cube like the one Vikiana used to knock me out.


    I have some time so I assemble a lightning construct to strike it down but, when the sphere leaves my body, I lose my link to it. The Director takes the opportunity to link to my construct and pulls it to herself.


    ¡°Suxen!¡± I growl.


    ¡°Quiet down, Specimen.¡± She responds. ¡°It is unlikely that I''ll be able to hold both you and the Princess so I am forced to prioritize. I will simply inseminate you and the parasite with the Rykz'' seed and release you to the Shade. Have pride, if it works, one of the spawns should be malleable enough to be of use to the Empire. If it doesn''t, well... I have no doubt the Shades will still secure the parasite for me. You might even survive the ordeal.¡±


    I panic as the two female Numbers slam their shields on my back. Not only that but the cube is getting closer and closer from completion. I start shaping air-blades inside my body, struggling against my bindings for show.


    I gather my limb''s brown viscous blood from the tendrils as, from what it did to camouflage my left breast''s absence, I know that it stocks up on it for emergencies or at least can spare some.


    My symbiont doesn''t protest despite the sheer pain involved in forcefully pulling blood out of its flesh. I can tell that it feels the same urgency as I do. I shape the blades like arrows so that the blood remains connected to my body.


    I propel the constructs at the two women''s throats. They encounter golden barriers and shatter, spraying blood out. It only remains connected to me for a split second, but I''m ready for it and use my control to directly break their defensive barriers.


    Blood pours out of my wounds on the constructs Suxen is using to hold me down so I shatter those I can reach as well. The cube flies at my head but I use unstructured flow to intercept it with my left limb. It detonates in my root-like fingers.


    The kinetic energy projects my symbiont into one of the woman''s faces, breaking her nose. I shape two more air-blades with my own blood, in my thigh and biceps. I aim them at the second woman''s forehead and heart.


    ¡°Eliminate the Specimen, preserve the parasite!¡± Suxen shouts, looking furious.


    My constructs flash out in a red burst of blood, both land and the woman drops dead before she can act on her master''s orders. I shatter the rest of my flow bindings, I then use two lion''s strikes to push myself off the ground and up to my feet.


    The Number''s two-handed longsword slams into the ground, right where my head was. The other one, who is on the ground, slashes out with her sword. The blade grazes my belly, severing the tendril fused there and cutting my abdominal muscles as well.


    I jump back, assembling a lightning construct with half my flow, five portions, and activate it as soon as I have three paths of charged air aimed at my opponents.


    The Number on the ground takes a bolt to the chest and dies instantly, the man however managed to reshape his barrier so he blocks the one aimed at him. Suxen raises her hand and the wall flashes golden again, blocking it for her.


    The lightning construct she stole from me but hasn''t yet retrieved bursts into disorganized bolts, shattering her protection. I jump straight at my scimitar on the ground, grab it with my left hand and roll, throwing the weapon.


    It impacts the man''s barrier, not breaking it but weakening it by a lot. I lion''s step at him and punch the golden veil. It dissipates almost entirely. He hits my chest with his pommel, I gripe from the pain but respond with a right punch which, luckily, breaks his defense.


    I detect Suxen plunging her hand into the creature''s skull and seizing a handful of brain matter. She pulls out and runs away. I coil my arm back and finish the Number off by impaling his stomach.


    By the time I retrieve my scimitar, she''s once again out of my sense''s reach. I pick Turpin up and rush after her, deciding to use a few lion''s steps. My stomach is painful but I can feel that the tendril is reconnecting with my symbiont, an odd buzzing sensation tells me that it''s likely fusing with the muscles that were cut.


    Suxen enters my range, she is climbing the stairs two by two. I slow down, deciding, out of fear, that it would be best to preserve my flow as the woman is too dangerous to risk falling into her hands.


    I follow, preparing myself. The woman might be the most expert in flow constructs that I''ve met but it''s clear that she isn''t a very good fighter or even tactician. If she is prepared to kill me, she had the chance to do so but her ambition seems to be her priority as long as her life isn''t at risk.


    No way I''m using that, I''m not risking ending up in this madwoman''s clut... I pause and hurriedly set my suicidal constructs'' timers back to half an hour, there were only a few tens of minutes left on it.


    I rush upstairs, detecting Suxen opening a door. She slams it behind herself and I lose track of her. As I cross the corridor, I''m relieved to notice that there are at least a dozen swords missing from the dead but can hear the crackling of flames close-by.


    I open the door, finding a wide staircase with no light. Suxen is almost at the bottom, twenty meters below. I stop to assemble a lightning construct, placing my hand on the metal veins. Unfortunately, I''m too late and the Director leaves my range. I swear and starts descending three steps at a time.


    At the bottom, I find two dead bodies. They still have tongues so they were likely Numbers. Their throats were cut. Aisha. I keep going, finding a round tunnel. The veins running along it form runes and mathematical formulas.


    I pause and place my hand on them, injecting flow into it but detecting none inside. Suxen likely took the energy as she went by. That''s bad, but the fact that she didn''t leave any means she won''t be able to use them which is good.


    I send my lightning construct into the wall and press on, finding two more pairs of dead Numbers who also had their throats slit. How fucking skilled is she with that illusion construct that she can just dispatch of them like this?


    After a minute of running, I detect a crossing where the tunnel branches into three. I freeze, unable to decide which to take. If I pick the wrong one, I might not find Suxen, I''m already wasting so much time without a clue of where Cetyz is.


    I pick the central tunnel, thinking that I''ll stop twenty meters in to keep watch on the crossing. Fifteen meters in, I detect an open door with a little bit of light inside. I cautiously press on with my hand on the wall to maintain contact with my construct and ensure that I don''t run into a trap.


    Aisha appears in my range, riffling through a desk with a large pile of what seem to be paper documents piled on a large chair. There are entire shelves of books but the Shade is apparently only taking some of Suxen''s research.


    I flip around and retrace my steps. I don''t have the precious minutes I would need to deal with the Shade, even if I probably should. Back at the crossing, I see light coming out of the tunnel on my left.


    I move closer until I get the tunnel in range of my symbiont''s sense but remain out of sight. Suxen is walking back with a torch in her left hand. In front of her is a two-meter tall reptile, its body temperature is a lot lower than hers or mine and it is shaking like the beast was.


    The being is standing on two legs. Its feet only have three long and large toes that end in short curved claws, the two in front rest on the ground but the one in the back is higher up on the ankle and the creature seems to be using the point of that claw like a heel.


    It only has one hand, I think I saw the other one floating in one of Suxen''s vials. At this point can safely conclude that this is a Lisilese. Is the runic collar around its neck the reason why it''s with the Director?


    The being''s head is elongated with a long and large mouth that has short triangular teeth, the scales covering it are the thickest on the creature''s body. It doesn''t have a nose, only two small slits at the tip of its muzzle. My symbiont clenches our hand, expecting a fight and getting ready for it.


    The Lisilese sticks its tongue out to, like a snake, taste the air. It starts hissing at a low volume and lowers its stance but doesn''t stop moving. I follow my symbiont''s instincts and prepare my scimitar to ambush it as soon as it enters my range.


    It slows down even more as it approaches the end of the tunnel, Suxen stops entirely. It allows me to inspect it in more detail, noticing two long pockets of liquid along its spine, which are slightly hotter than the rest of its body.


    These pockets enlarge and shrink in sync with the steps it takes. It seems to be caused by bones linking the legs and these pockets, serving to press and pull on them as it walks. The scales form a thin vertical slit at the crotch, I first think that it''s female but then realize that there is a penis hidden behind them.


    So, it''s a he, and I really shouldn''t have been calling it, or rather he, an ''it''. I am not Suxen, I''ve slept with a Rykz Princess for the Lake''s sake, I should be better than that. I take a deep breath and send my lightning construct out through the wall''s metal veins towards Suxen while my symbiont coils up to strike out at the Lisilese with my scimitar.


    It... he stops before turning the corner and slowly extends its, his, leg out into the crossing. He taps the floor with his claw, and swiftly pulls his leg back. It waits, completely immobile, for a long moment, having apparently expected something to attack.


    He sniffs the air once more. His scales bristle across his entire body. I can only interpret that as apprehension because it definitely isn''t acting afraid, simply careful.


    His eyelids, a layer of scales, close and open so fast that I almost missed it even with my entire attention on him. Two cloudy white membranes, forming a second set of eyelids but these vertical, blink as well.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk!¡± The creature exclaims, slamming his smooth chest with his left wrist''s stump.


    I jump in surprise, my symbiont reflexively tightens its grip on my weapon. I keep quiet, unsure about what the point of that was. It might be trying to flush me out. I slowly inhale, trying not to make a noise.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk!¡± He repeats insistently, hitting his chest once more.


    Suxen is observing with an air of intense interest on her face. That annoys me beyond my ability to assess and I activate my lightning construct. A single bolt strikes out at the ground between her feet.


    I notice only now that it''s activated that there is a construct there. Still, it doesn''t entirely protect the Director as a few small bolts seem to bounce off and hit her.


    Suddenly, the Lisilese is no longer just around the corner but immediately in front of me, his right palm''s rough scales flashing at my face. My symbiont lashes out with my scimitar, forcing him to abort.


    It spins on his left foot''s back claw, his right arm lashes out and he uses it to redirect my strike behind his back and somehow recovers his footing staring at me, his red vertical irises locking with my own. His face is covered in blue scales with a few red ones.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk!¡± It barks at me, bristling and panting, apparently out of breath.

 Forever.Ch22

    Wait, the two-meter tall creature is staring me in the face? I''m definitely tall, so maybe, but probably not that tall. I jump back, shoving the unconscious Turpin in his face.


    I expected an attack but he simply raises his right hand, lazily placing his palm on Turpin''s bare chest. Instead of the body falling, it seems to stick to the rough scales covering his palm.


    He then throws Suxen''s goon aside and slowly rises back up to his full height, taking rough, shivering, breaths. We stare at each other for a long while, me rather unwilling to attack with Suxen so close, him apparently preserving his body heat.


    I notice that the skin on Turpin''s chest, where the Lisilese placed his palm, took the red tint of a rash. Suxen is moving while keeping him between us. Having learned my lesson about this being''s speed, I don''t let her distract me too much but it''s not like I can just ignore her either.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk!¡± He growls for the fourth time.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± I yell back, annoyed. He flinches, reflexively touching his jaw with his left stump.


    ¡°Khsss.¡± He hisses.


    The ''kh'' sound rose from his long throat while the ''ss'' was produced by his tongue as it flickers in and out of his maw. Suxen raises her hand and the runic collar around his neck starts glowing golden with a bit more intensity.


    The Lisilese almost entirely stops moving, the two pockets in his back contract. The warmer liquid in them flows into the being''s body, raising the overall temperature by a fraction.


    I have a gut feeling that he''s about to attack. I take hold of my scimitar in both hands and deliver a quick strike to his smooth chest. He shifts backward and to the side, easily avoiding my blow.


    Something grabs my left knee, making me buckle. The counter escaped my notice, his right foot''s three clawed toes are now gripping my leg and squeezing. I let go of my scimitar with my left hand and lion strike with my right.


    I expect him to dodge but it''s worth a shot. Before the strike even reaches half of its arc, the Lisilese''s spine bends backward, beyond what a human could do. He doesn''t even lose his balance despite standing on one leg, he actually turns the move into an advantage my using my leg as an anchor.


    My foot slides forward from the weight. My symbiont, having read my intention in letting go of the weapon, flashes down to grab one of the small claws and pulls it out of my flesh.


    The Lisilese loses his grip and, angled back like he is, starts falling. He doesn''t even try to recover his balance, he simply goes limp. His shoulders impact the stone floor and he rolls on his back, getting back up on his three toes in one smooth motion.


    I take a step back, limping from the injury in my left knee. Suxen raises her hand. A wave-like construct bursts out of her palm and bursts into flames, homing in on me. I raise my scimitar, trying to both block it and the Lisilese''s eventual attack to take advantage of my distraction.


    The being instead steps in front of the fireball, receiving it in his back. The long pockets along his spine expand, growing to a size that they hadn''t before. I can sense the heat transferring through its scales and into liquid filling them.


    ¡°Hiiishk!¡± It shrieks in pain.


    He didn''t get out of that without any damage, the flesh to which his back''s scales are attached to is swelling. The creature then pulls the hot liquid back into his body, his internal temperature rises by several degrees.


    I get into a guarded stance, rather unwilling to get close to him as he is rather hard to handle. Not to mention that it feels like Suxen is threatening his life with the runic collar.


    ¡°This creature has named itself Ka''tchuk, as you''ve guessed, Specimen.¡± Suxen speaks up with a polite smile. I kind of just yelled back, didn''t realize that was his name. ¡°Apparently, its tribal honor demands that I not interfere in the Hunt. Primitive foolishness, it is the reason why these creatures can never truly defeat the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Coward.¡± I reply. ¡°Threatening him to fight for you.¡±


    ¡°I did no such thing.¡± Suxen denies. ¡°I am merely using this collar to protect myself. It has lost a hand which is a humiliating loss for these primitives, Specimen. These primitives allow what they hunt to land a single hit as a way to demonstrate skill and domination. The harsher the mark, the higher the risk, the stronger the prey, the more honor they receive. The most savage members of their species have scared scales all over their bodies but lose all their standing if they receive debilitating injuries. This one foolishly believes in their superstitious Hunter''s Blaze, hunting a strong opponent to feed it to it will suffice to begin restoring his honor.¡± Suxen explains.


    The Lisilese makes a move, accelerating from immobility to speed above that of my lion''s step within a split second. It''s a lot easier to detect his moves now that he''s warmer.


    I really wish I won''t have to fight a cold chunk of metal as fast as he is at some point, swords are a lot easier to follow because they''re held by humans who can''t physically demonstrate the kinds of bursts of speed he has.


    I strike out at his legs while closely watching his right hand. He jumps over my weapon and crashes into me. Fucking... I smash my mask into his muzzle. Guh. I hit the ground. It shrieks out in pain, opening his mouth wide. Shit. He bites down on my left shoulder and seizes my left forearm with his right hand.


    My symbiont twists and starts reaching up to his jaw through sheer strength. It tries to stop it but finds that it''s unable to. It increases the pressure on my shoulder, squeezing red and viscous brown blood out.


    His left stump hits the side of my head and mask, breaking the hold of construct that''s keeping it on my face. The wooden item flies off and hits the wall, cracking further. He brings his leg up to claw at my thigh.


    I jerk my leg up to both dodge and strike him in the groin, to no effect. I feel my symbiont doing something in its part of our left shoulder. The Lisilese suddenly releases my left forearm, angling his head aside without releasing his hold to avoid the blow he just released himself.


    His arm then flashes around the limb, enclosing it between its biceps and the pit of his neck. I''m going to lose hard if I keep fucking grappling. While my symbiont strikes out at the scorched scales on the Lisilese''s back, breaking a few but doing little to free us, I assemble an air-blade between our bodies.


    Yet, before I can activate it and slice at the scales protecting the Lisilese''s stomach, it propels itself back, spitting dark-orange blood out. It bristles and whines as it opens and closes its maw.


    I look down at the teeth marks on our shoulder, finding a glistering gel-like substance. Did my symbiont actually... I explode in laughter, unable to help it. They were trying to eat each other at the same time!


    Alright, enough screwing around. I get up to my feet and use the air-blade to propel my scimitar up, snatching it out of the air. I then form an armor-piercing construct. The Lisilese shifts its stance, guarding himself primarily with his left stump.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, predator.¡± I declare with an aggressive grin.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk, Sssprst Hrrssr.¡± It replies in a deep, throaty voice.


    I throw an overhead lion strike at his mid-section. He kicks the ground and spins on his left toe-heel''s claw, using barely any effort to dodge. I shift my hands opposite to each other on the hand and open my fingers while keeping my palms on the handle to make my scimitar arc down around the point held between my hands.


    I seize it again after it spun a hundred and eighty degrees, achieving a reverse grip before even the Lisilese can take advantage. It strikes out with his right hand, I forcefully reverse my weapon''s momentum into an upwards lion strike.


    His left forearm takes a red glow, that of his flow, and strikes the flat of my blade with his stump to redirect it to the side. The movement required him to twist his spine, yet his right hand''s aim remains true. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I flick my head to the side but one of his right hand''s claws bites into my left cheek, knocking my mask aside and leaving a cut almost deep enough to pierce all the way through.


    ¡°Rhaaaaa!¡± I shout in pain and anger as my blood cascades out.


    I hurriedly shift my mask back into place and once again use my symbiont''s superior strength to slam my scimitar into his side, catching the Lisilese by surprise but not enough to cut more than scales. He blinks with his two sets of eyelids and puts some distance between us.


    My grin widens and he opens his maw just slightly, forked tongue flicking out. I shift my grip closer to the blade to be able to attack quickly while retaining the use of the handle to defend myself.


    We exchange blows, or I do while he retaliates once in a while. I throw out quick attacks to try to force him to constantly use his top speed which would eventually tire him out but he is wise to my tactic and makes use of his left forearm covered in some kind of flow construct to defend himself whenever he fails to catch one of my slashes in time to twist away.


    I swing out at his belly, the tip of my weapon brushes the surface of his pliable scales, which have a slightly lighter blue color than the rest. My armor-piercing construct merely cuts a small thin line into them.


    He hisses victoriously, I squint my eyes and throw a reverse one-handed lion strike with my symbiont that he definitely doesn''t see coming as it slices a layer of skin off his left forearm, completely destroying the construct anchored to it in the process. Blue blood starts oozing out of the injury.


    His right hand''s claws dig into the left part of my chest in retaliation, sheering through cloth and flesh to leave four bright red trenches. I growl is anger and limp back to put some distance between us. Stupid, he didn''t see it coming but neither did I and I think I pulled a rib if that''s a thing, it sure feels like it.


    We lock eyes, sharing a crazed look, that of battle maniacs who can''t fully enjoy themselves because we''re splitting our attention with the intruder. I throw a quick swipe at his long neck, aiming at the collar, which he hurriedly dodges.


    He could have easily avoided that, there was no need to use that kind of speed. So, the collar will kill him if damaged. I nod and swipe at his neck again but interrupt the strike before it comes close. He blinks at me three times, twice with the scaled eyelids, once with the cloudy white membranes.


    ¡°Turn around and die in dishonor.¡± Suxen threatens, apparently sensing something from this pause in our battle.


    ¡°Kss.¡± He replies sharply, throwing a bloodthirsty look over his shoulder.


    I take advantage of his foolishness but decide not to kill off the Lisilese. Instead, I lion strike at his chest with the flat of my blade to propel him at Suxen, to distract her and shatter some of his bones so I can deal with her without interference.


    My scimitar violently impacts him but I hear no crack, feel no break. His chest''s bones seem to bend inwardly, absorbing much of the momentum. He flies off at her, spinning on himself much quicker than he should be.


    He lands on his feet right in front of Suxen, his torso twisted at a hundred and twenty degrees from his waist. His spine unwinds and his right hand lashes out towards her throat. Suxen''s eyes widen.


    ¡°Krrrsssssssssssss!¡± He growls, the blue and red scales on his head bristle.


    An unbelievably fast and thick arrow flies in my direction, coming from my back. My breath catches. In the position I''m in, just after delivering a huge blow, I simply can''t move out of the way and my symbiont is extended in front of my chest so there''s no way it can reach all around to my back in time either. Am I dead?


    Luckily, or perhaps because I was never the target, it zips just above my head, actually disturbing some of my hair, and pierces the Lisilese''s left shoulder. The impact shoves him aside and into the tunnel''s wall. His long muzzle hits the wall and, this time, I can distinctively hear a small crack.


    His eyelids close over his red irises. He seems to have fainted and is bleeding from the two slits at the end of his large snout. I start slowly sidestepping towards my mask, realizing that charging Suxen or making a sudden move might result in my death.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± A man''s voice orders, coming from a ways away in the tunnel I took to get to the crossing. So he came from the institute, why isn''t he killing me?


    ¡°I need my mask, I have a skin condition.¡± I reply, not stopping.


    ¡°The specimen is lying.¡± Suxen speaks up, looking pale.


    ¡°Silence, Director.¡± The man replies. ¡°Do not move, Elizabeth Vil, or I will shoot.¡±


    I slowly lean down towards my mask, preparing my scimitar, ready to intercept the arrow that won''t fail to come. Twang. My symbiont snaps out, smashing the scimitar flat into the thinner arrow aimed at my left knee. Clink, crack, clink.


    The arrow''s shaft shatters into dozens of wooden shards while the head spins out of control and hits the wall. I stumble a little from the sudden movement and shift in weight distribution but recover quickly.


    I pick up my mask, set it back on my face, and stand up while turning around to see what the newcomer looks like. He is a good fifty meters away, a huge bow in hand. The draw weight of that thing must be at least seventy-five kilograms yet he''s already knocked another arrow, a thick one, and is pulling his weapon taut without any apparent effort.


    I''m pretty sure he isn''t wearing an illusion construct because I''ve seen him before when spying on the Hetlan Lady at the docks. He looked like an average sailor, which is pretty muscular now that I think about it. He has rough traits, one that definitely wouldn''t look out of place anywhere and be soon forgotten.


    ¡°What does Hetlan want?¡± I ask, peeved. ¡°Or are you the Shade?¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡± He exhales with an impressed look. ¡°The latter.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Suxen blabbed.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Set that weapon down, Elizabeth Vil.¡± He replies, ignoring my attempt to arouse conflict.


    ¡°I would rather play with you for a while.¡± I counter.


    I flick a look at the quiver on his back and repress a swear as I find a second one behind his waist, containing at least four dozen arrows in total. Did he come here prepared to fight an army or what? It is a bit flattering.


    He releases the arrow but it flashes past me, towards Suxen who hurriedly raises her hand, which already is glowing with flow, and forms a wide barrier with it. Her construct shatters but she does manage to deflect the arrow.


    ¡°It goes for you too, Director Suxen.¡± He warns. ¡°The next one will contain a shredding construct.¡±


    I weave a defensive construct in my scimitar, waiting to get a feel of what''s actually going on since they don''t seem to be working together and it would be beyond unwise to give them a reason to.


    ¡°Specimen, you think yourself powerful.¡± She affirms, and isn''t exactly wrong. ¡°I hadn''t through you would have this much access, I admit. But you will soon hit a hard limit, if you haven''t already. You are an ersatz of a hybrid, if you do not completely integrate the parasite, you will stagnate and die because your body cannot handle the strain.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I ask, caring little as I''ve gotten this far through brutal wits.


    ¡°Do not sacrifice the future for your animalistic need to prove your dominance. Surrender, evolve!¡± She orders.


    ¡°You''re insane.¡± The Shade intervenes.


    ¡°What you''re doing isn''t creation, it''s destruction.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°A negative change for some, a positive for others. It matters little, one dies and is reborn with every passing second.¡± She dismisses, mentioning her mad philosophy once again.


    ¡°You call this positive?¡± The Shade asks, baffled.


    ¡°I pursue knowledge.¡± Suxen replies.


    ¡°I worried about whether or not I would have the guts to kill you all, put an end to this madness.¡± I take a deep breath to calm myself. ¡°It hasn''t been a concern.¡± I finish by throwing her a bloodthirsty glare.


    ¡°The Emperor will never allow the perversions you pursue. You deserve death for those who have died in your experiments.¡± The Shade throws out with a calm but judging look on his face.


    ¡°This is not even a mere a raindrop compared to those who died to protect the Empire!¡± Suxen exclaims. ¡°What I''m doing will save thousands, millions!¡±


    ¡°That is a false equivalency.¡± I counter. ¡°Those who have died to protect the Empire have chosen to accept the risk, your victims have not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right.¡± She scoffs, her polite smile gone, replaced by the ugly grimace of a thwarted egomaniac. ¡°No one volunteers for the Vaul...¡± Suxen interrupts herself. I notice, from the corner of my eye, that the Shade suddenly injected about a dozen portions of flow into his arrow. ¡°Why aren''t you killing me?¡± Suxen snaps to the Shade who relaxes a little. ¡°You''ve ruined my institute for a reason. Is it because Cenwalh won''t be paying for a new one? That way, he''ll be wanting to get rid of me. Which means you want me.¡± The man frowns, likely because he''s missing several pieces to put the puzzle of her erroneous assumptions together.


    ¡°It doesn''t have anything to do with you, Suxen.¡± I speak up in a mean tone. ¡°The destruction is all me, the Shades are only concerned with the data and me.¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± The Shade starts with a bit of an awkward smile. ¡°You''re not even a secondary concern, Elizabeth Vil.¡± I buckle, that hit me straight in the ego. ¡°Unless you can tell me where Aisha is, since she left a message upstairs saying she does have the data.¡±


    I freeze, realizing that Suxen is right, that they want her. I can''t allow that. I secure my grip over my scimitar. The Shade immediately switches his aim to me with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    He pulls some of the flow in the arrow but there''s enough of a glow left that I can tell there''s a construct anchored to the projectile. I don''t move since he isn''t firing and start assembling a lightning construct inside the metal veined tunnel, just underneath the stone''s surface.

 Forever.Ch23

    The Lisilese''s internal temperature is fluctuating, which tells me that he''s likely awake but preserving his energy as he''s bleeding both blue blood and warmth from several injuries. I lower my stance to offer a smaller target for him to aim at and for me to defend.


    If I can distract the Shade, or take him out, with the lightning construct... that''ll give that Lizard enough of an opening to deal with Suxen. The issue is that he might truly be unconscious so attacking the Shade would give Suxen an opening since he has been restraining her as well as me.


    ¡°I can point you to Aisha but the Director isn''t going anywhere.¡± I declare.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The Shade ponders but shakes his head in the negative, his eyes remain trained on me as he does. ¡°That''s alright then, we can all wait here. Without moving.¡±


    I''m not waiting for Aisha to show up, she would turn this into an unmanageable situation. I notice through my sense that Suxen is injecting flow into the tunnel''s metal veins with her feet. Shit, even if I don''t make a move, she will.


    I gather most of my energy in the wall to counter her, leaving myself with only enough to feed my defensive construct. Suxen notices that I intruded into what they''ve been calling a ''circuit'' and she makes a thin smile.


    I frown as her flow retreats in front of mine and decide to pull most of it back as well. I boost my lightning construct''s power and decide to try to provoke her into action with it, so the Shade will shoot her instead of me. I charge the sections of the wall leading to her, and the air as well.


    My provocation fails as she simply allows me, seemingly fearless even though my previous lightning construct injured her. The Shade is definitely aware that Suxen and I are making moves, but he seems content to let us fight it out.


    I can''t trust that, he revealed his presence by shooting the Lisilese when Suxen was about to die, that''s no coincidence and neither was the fact that Aisha showed relief from the Director''s survival.


    My overinflated sense of self-worth blinded me from an obvious conclusion. Suxen matters a lot more to them than I do. The fact is that the Shades have been after distribution data from the beginning, confirmed by the fact that Aisha went straight for Suxen''s research.


    The two of them would obviously care much more about the madwoman who can gather and analyze that data than a brutish hybrid whose only skills lie in battle. The drugs Suxen created might also be of interest to them since they seemed to numb the Numbers'' sense of pain.


    Rumble. The tunnel shakes around us, distracting us as it disturbs our footing. I pick that moment to activate my lightning construct, deciding to bathe both Director and Shade in bolts. The bright blue-white bolts of electricity course through the veins, headed in two opposite directions.


    A half-dozen things happen all at once. My scimitar is torn out of my hands, moving like it did earlier, yet this time it hovers for the split second during which the lighting storm is the most intense around me, before the bolts flash out towards the designated targets.


    The weapon drops back down, landing in the exact center of the tunnel and at equal distance from Suxen and the Shade. Bolts strike Suxen from all around her but don''t seem to have any effect as they simply travel down her legs and fade back into the ground.


    The Shade shoots his arrow at me just before the tempest reaches him but when it does, he directly drops and starts convulsing. He''ll only stay down for a little while, he''s too far to sense but I can see a slight golden glow inside his clothes.


    His arrow''s flight is destabilized by the lightning''s passage. The projectile swerves, seemingly edging to the tunnel''s center, but its speed makes it smash into a wall long before that can happen. Crack. Stone actually splits around where the arrow-tip hit.


    The Lisilese waits for the lightning to pass him before slithering up to his clawed toes. His movements are so discreet that I''m beyond certain that I wouldn''t have noticed if not for my symbiont overly paying attention to the reptile-like being. Apparently, so has Suxen.


    The Director raises both her hands towards him. I hear a sizzling sound and smoke rises up from between the Lisilese''s runic collar and neck. He drops to his knees soon after. Thunk. The sound of his scales impacting the stone shakes me to my core as I realize that Ka''tchuk likely just died.


    The two-meter-tall creature makes an effort to remain sitting on his clawed heel instead of falling but he fails to balance himself in time. I reflexively step up to him and catch his shoulder, stabilizing him.


    His head turns towards me. I meet his red vertical iris, there is still a glimmer of life in them. But then his muzzle keeps turning and his skull keeps going, closer and closer to his shoulder until his neck splits up from the runic collar. His head hits the ground.


    There is a charcoal black ring where his scales were cut, the flesh is so burnt that it''s lost all color and isn''t even bleeding. The last remnants of my lightning construct fade away without having achieved much.


    I pull lion''s step up to my scimitar, grimacing in pain because of my injured left knee. I lean down to grab the weapon, take a breath, and kick the ground with another lion''s step to propel myself at the Director. I hear a whistling sound. My symbiont lets go of my weapon to swipe at the arrow flying at my back.


    I notice, or rather feel, that it won''t make it so I use of my strengthening construct to twist my trunk, so abruptly that I almost pull my back muscles. My left hand hits the shaft.


    The arrow shatters entirely, shredding bandages, splitting rubbery brown skin, severing string-like muscles up to the wrist. The thin black bones are exposed and several articulations visibly disjointed.


    My symbiont lashes out in pain, swiping at Suxen which propels large drops of viscous blood all around us and towards her. She raises her forearm to block it with one of her golden barriers.


    I struggle to bring my scimitar back with only my right hand but do manage to deliver a quick swipe towards her leg, aiming to distract her while I try to send flow into the blood since some of it landed near her throat. She blocks my blade with another barrier.


    I lose my link to the energy I sent to my symbiont''s viscous sap. I notice the runes on this section of the tunnel activate. Suxen''s constructs shatter so I push my weight on my blade to cut into her leg but it only results in a superficial cut.


    Suxen retreats, panicked like her plan went sideways. My sense isn''t providing me with many details, the Shade is too far but I doubt he did this anyway. I try to seize my scimitar with both hands to quickly dispatch of the Director but my left hand is too damaged to grip anything, it''s barely in shape to hit with.


    I pass my symbiont around the handle to settle it in the pit of my left elbow, making it easier to raise it and giving me a platform to strike from. I don''t waste time. I abruptly extend my left arm, which jerks the blade up, and launch a single-handed lion strike at her neck.


    I hear Aisha''s voice but, with my symbiont''s fury and my own anger towards Suxen, I simply choose not to hear whatever she''ll use to force me to spare the Director. Suxen suddenly splits in two, the blurry warm image my sense gives me steps to the left while what my eyes see remains.


    I try to forcefully follow but my right arm just isn''t strong enough to do so safely or even accurately so I abort before breaking a bone, giving Suxen the time she needs to put some distance between us.


    ¡°Aisha!¡± I growl.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Elizabeth.¡± She replies.


    I hesitate, if I keep pursuing Suxen while ignoring Aisha''s constructs, there isn''t any guarantee I''ll get her since I would have missed whether the Shade intervened or not and it''ll inform them that the illusions don''t work on me.


    If I try to use a lightning construct or an air-blade, she''ll activate the disruption construct again. Not to mention that the other Shade will keep launching arrows at me and it''ll be hard to dodge while limping.


    I inspect him, finding that he''s up on one knee, another arrow knocked with the bow pulled tautly. Aisha is carrying a large bag on her shoulder and making her way over to Suxen. The Director is visibly rattled and decides to get closer to the Shade.


    I send flow underground, directing it towards my symbiont''s brown blood on Suxen''s mostly blue blouse from the warbeast''s blood. I start weaving a blood-blade but the tunnel''s runes flicker and I lose my link before I can finish it. Aisha is intermittently activating the disruption effect.


    Control yourself. I take a few quick breaths and shift my weight over to my right leg. I quickly analyze my chances. Aisha has no doubt burned a lot of flow to make that illusion, however briefly, and she has to control the runic construct in the tunnel. What are my options to attack?


    None, I don''t have the flow to deal with the two Shades and Suxen. My left knee isn''t in a good shape, my left arm isn''t either, my symbiont''s sense is straining to keep up at the moment. Fuck me.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°There''s no need for you to act, Director.¡± Aisha declares, keeping watch over me. ¡°You''ll be safe in our custody.¡±


    ¡°So this is it?¡± I ask, looking at the bag. ¡°You used me to get the data, now you''re taking Suxen and her research regardless of what she did.¡±


    ¡°Cetyz is at the end of this tunnel.¡± She replies with a sad look, pointing at the one to the right. ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°If you want my help, then get the Specimen back under your control and bring it along.¡± Suxen demands calmly, reaching to the veined wall.


    Aisha throws a silent glare at Suxen. I notice only now that Aisha is no longer wearing an illusion over her face. She''s back to how she looked when I first met her except for her black eyes and short hair. She throws a gaze at the other Shade over my shoulder.


    This is when she betrays me. How foolish of me to think that I would be able to retain the upper hand, she would obviously pick my weakest moment to turn on me. Aisha turns back to Suxen and nods. She got her answer.


    I tense, preparing to block another arrow, getting ready to break my body to kill these two women before dying under a barrage of projectiles. Aisha''s left hand moves slowly, reaching to the dagger behind her back.


    I rest my scimitar''s spike flat against my elbow to leverage the weapon up to my shoulder. Meanwhile, I let my symbiont hang to my side, resting and slowly healing. It''s slowly bleeding and looks disabled, which isn''t far from the truth.


    Aisha takes a single step forward towards me, placing her right next to Suxen. If she takes one more step, I won''t be able to take both down in one strike. I lean forward, threatening to attack if Aisha advances any more.


    ¡°It didn''t have to come to this. You should have just listened to me.¡± Aisha utters coldly.


    Her eyes are empty of emotion, ruthless. She pulls her dagger out. Something''s off, her first resort shouldn''t be to engage me in melee range, especially since that''s making it easier for me to get to her with my injured knee.


    On cue with my suspicion, I detect a thin spinning arrow headed straight for me. I lion''s step aside, avoiding both the projectile and Aisha''s attac... not? She is stabbing up with her dagger but not at me, at Suxen.


    The arrow releases an intense flash of light just as it reaches me, blinding me and the Director both. Aisha''s dagger pierces through the bottom of Suxen''s jaw, I detect that it stops only when it hits the palate. The madwoman''s tongue is now literally hanging by two threads.


    Aisha pulls her dagger out in a cascade of bright red blood. Suxen reaches up to her jaw, gargling and trying to pressure the injury with little to no success as too many layers were cut. She has a panicked look in her eyes as she weaves a construct.


    Aisha stands aside and lets the woman heal herself, keeping her eyes on me. Her words from before were aimed at the Director, but I have no doubt that the threat holds for me.


    ¡°I can''t let you leave with her. Even if she wasn''t a danger to me, she kidnapped people and caused the war, there are too many reasons that call for her death.¡± I declare, struggling to remain calm.


    ¡°You cannot afford to fight us.¡± Aisha denies. ¡°You are barely strong enough to even reach the cell, and with the fire upstai...¡± Crack. The sound of something breaking all the way up reaches us even all the way down here. ¡°With the fire upstairs, you have even less time to act than you realize.¡±


    ¡°I would win.¡± I lie confidently.


    ¡°You likely would.¡± Aisha acknowledges. ¡°Please don''t make me fight you. I''m sorry about this but Suxen will be under a tight leash, she won''t be allowed to pursue the research she has begun here.¡±


    I know I should back down, that freeing Cetyz must be my priority, but the memory of those pregnant women chained to a wall prevents me. Suxen tries to inhale but chokes on her own blood. Yet, she doesn''t let that distract her from the equations she''s weaving in flow to mend her flesh.


    I take stock of my flow, finding that I still have a half-dozen portions. It''s enough to put up a fight. I prepare myself, assembling a lightning-armor-piercing construct and a lion strike.


    Oath or not, Suxen cannot be allowed to leave alive. I might even survive. I feel my symbiont disagreeing, hanging weakly from my side, it has strong feelings about oaths and is basically informing me that we won''t be able to take another one of those arrows, much less two.


    I could grab Turpin, use him as a shield... No. Aisha is watching me too closely, she won''t let me. I could grapple her into submission even in this state, I have no doubt. But Suxen is bleeding a lot less even if she''s far from healed, she would be able to intervene.


    I need to make a move. My symbiont, almost directly responding to my thought, stops injecting me with its cool substance to start bringing its torn flesh and muscles back together.


    The pain coming from my injuries, especially my stomach wound, and our burnt flesh grows by several degrees. My symbiont is unsubtle in reminding me that we''re not in shape to get into unnecessary fights, that the consequences of doing that could be severe.


    ¡°Suxen.¡± I seethe, glaring.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Aisha tells me softly. ¡°Think of it like she''s sentenced to slavery, she will not see daylight ever again.¡±


    I throw a quick glance over my shoulder. The other Shade has an arrow ready and isn''t showing any signs of fatigue from keeping his huge bow taut. I groan but, with my symbiont in such a bad shape, know I''ll be very likely to lose.


    ¡°Give me her book.¡± I demand both as a test of Aisha''s intentions towards the Director''s research and because it might help me in the near future. ¡°And her tongue.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± Aisha nods.


    ¡°Blrr!¡± Suxen exclaims, trying to protest.


    The Shade takes advantage of the fact that the Director has to hold her own flesh together and maintain her healing construct to pull the expensive leather covered paper book out of the blouse. There are blood stains from three species on its cover and edge.


    Aisha hands it over, entirely ignoring that I even made the other demand. I take it and leave, rushing towards the tunnel to the right, caring none about how Aisha tenses when I go past her and actually take some pleasure when I detect her expression falling. It''s too blurry to tell what kind of face she''s wearing out of my sight but I can tell she''s far from proud of herself.


    As I limp through the tunnel, I decide to dismantle my constructs, even the strengthening one sustaining my heart. I might need the energy to free Cetyz but even if I don''t, I''ll need it to heal myself.


    Before I even make it two dozen meters, the other Shade manages to cross fifty meters to join Aisha. They take hold of the Director and start dragging her away. With any luck, Suxen will die of blood loss or I''ll catch them on the way back. My symbiont shivers in agreement.


    At the end of the tunnel, I find a large double door made entirely of the dark veined metal. There are runes all over the surface and each of those is brimming with flow.


    I stand there and observe for a minute since my symbiont is still putting itself back together, specifically the hand articulations, which means I can''t act yet. As far as I can see, or detect, there isn''t any energy resupplying this runic construct which means that it is losing power, but too slowly for me to wait it out.


    I would try to sense inside but the metal seems much too thick and I don''t want to place my hand on it before assessing that it''s safe to do so. I take a few minutes to memorize the pattern, specifically the single equation running around the more classical runes'' circumference.


    I take Suxen''s booklet out, searching through it to find out whether she has notes about it or not. I stop when I find myself, drawn naked and in detail with a thin quill. There are notes from both Suxen and Francis.


    It''s easy to tell which is which not only because of the handwriting but because the man was so disgusted with me he actually kept his distance from even a drawing. There are mostly numbers about my height and observations about my health.


    It hurts to find that, according to Suxen, I won''t live to be thirty. I could even fall within months if the parasite... My symbiont pulls on one of my ribs in annoyance at me thinking the word... if my symbiont keeps straining my body to its limits.


    The madwoman covered the next page in ideas of where to cut to force the parasite, symbiont, to integrate with my reproductive organs. Even more terrifying is that she planned to get me pregnant from one of her Numbers before that to see if my symbiont affects the fetus and to have a second test subject if the, apparently successful, merging of our two species is only possible because I''m special in some way that could be transmissible.


    Another page with a naked drawing of me but this time focused on me and my symbiont''s inner workings. I learn only now that it has no organs, not even a brain, but an insanely complex nervous system with a large number of nodes that Suxen suggests could fill the same function as a brain but spread out to be less vulnerable to injury.


    I swiftly go through the pages, finding a large number of equations with bare-bone explanations on mathematical concepts unknown to me but I can tell that it''s mostly about flow access.


    I go back to the beginning of the book, remembering that I caught sight of a diagram that vaguely resembled a Princess but that I dismissed because of the crisscrossing lines and blots that I now know depict a nervous system from seeing my symbiont and me on the same drawing.


    Apparently, Princesses are rather close to my symbiont, or it''s the other way around considering it was partly created in their image. Suxen notes here her observations on the Rykz and the fact that it isn''t capable of reproduction on its own, that she would need to turn it into a Queen to study the process with which they modify drones.


    I go through the book front to back but find no reference to the runic construct in front of me. I do find two things of interest to me, and one that worries me. First the veins in the wall are made of metal like I''ve assumed which means that my lightning construct interacting with metal does weird things to Vuskyt.


    Second, I find the detailed equations she used to make the helix-shaped construct that she activated in conjunction with the array to extract the data. I''ll have to go through that to see if I can recreate the time slowing effect, I did manage to copy the field it created with unstructured flow.


    The heavy book contains a lot more than I''ve seen and, even if most of it is madness, some might be of help. But apparently not for what matters the most, freeing Cetyz. What worries me is that it feels incomplete, that Suxen developed her ideas a lot more but not on this book that she carried at all times.


    I put the book away and reach out to my symbiont, wondering how it''s doing. It responds back with a small whine, seemingly apologizing about how slowly it''s healing despite the fact that it''s already stopped the bleeding and is in the process of mending the hand''s string-like muscles to then pop its root-like fingers'' articulations back into place.


    It feels my impatience and worry. I caress my own left wrist, soothing it because while we''re in a hurry, we cannot afford to be hasty. I could possibly go around this metal door''s construct by breaking the wall with an air-blade but I doubt Suxen would have left such an obvious loophole.

 Forever.Ch24

    I let my scimitar slide off my shoulder. When it''s down to the level of my waist, I arrest the fall and bring my right arm back, twisting my waist. My forearm starts shaking from the weight of the scimitar so I launch my lion strike at the thick metal double door.


    Clang. The weapon bounces off. The energy covering the door doesn''t seem to waver. I frown. I''ll try hitting it a few more times when my limb is healed. I let the tip of my scimitar hit the ground and start using it as a crutch as I make my way back through the tunnel.


    The two Shades and Suxen are obviously gone but I find Turpin on the ground, unconscious. I head into the central tunnel and limp towards the Director''s office, a room filled with bookshelves. On the Director''s desk are small wooden blocks of various shapes with small holes to fit them together with sticks, likely construct models.


    I look for clues to Cetyz'' cell but give up rather quickly considering that Aisha left the office in a mess. I''ll go back to looking for a solution if I can''t brute force it. I walk back to the crossing, grab Turpin''s collar with my scimitar''s spikes, and start dragging him to the runic gate.


    What did the rest of the goons do? Will find out if they get in my way. I keep limping along. Once at the runic gate, I throw Turpin against the gate. A portion of the runes flare on impact but have no visible effect and return to a dormant state once he slides off. He seems unaffected.


    Is it based on pain? I think he twitched when he hit. I use my scimitar to press him against the double metal door. The same section of the runic construct activates fully, Turpin starts frothing at the mouth. I maintain him there but, after a minute, the runes go dark.


    He isn''t moving anymore. Ah, he stopped breathing. No matter, he''s here for sustenance, not wind piping. I pull him away with my scimitar and check his pulse, feeling no heartbeat. Okay, that''s dangerous.


    My symbiont reaches up to my cheek on its own, pushing my mask away, and presses the two sides of the wound Ka''tchuk inflicted together. I flinch from the biting pain.


    My left hand''s rubbery brown skin formed long round ridges where it was shredded. It doesn''t seem like that''ll withstand much but it did stop the bleeding.


    I communicate to it a feeling of urgency, that our goal lies beyond the door, it shivers but lets go of my cheek to seize the scimitar and release control to me. I shred Turpin''s pair of pants into thin strips of cloth. I wrap them tightly around my left hand''s articulations and wrist.


    I then assemble a low-powered lightning-armor-piercing construct and bring my weapon back. I take a few steps back and throw the scimitar at the door. The blade impacts it. A different section of the runic construct activates.


    Clink. The weapon bounces off. It didn''t work but the defenses used more flow to repel the attack than I used. Still, there''s a lot left, more than I can drain with the half-dozen portions I have left.


    The energy redistributes itself to resupply the section that was just activated. I swear. This thing isn''t going to break until it entirely runs out or if I break through that section of the runic defense and destroy the gate in one go before the energy can redistribute itself.


    I sit down and cross my legs, thinking. It didn''t take all that much for my scimitar to be torn out of my hands when my lightning coursed through the veins, it wasn''t propelled away in a single direction like it happened the first time because both sides of the tunnel attracted it.


    I can use this instead of an air-blade. Considering that it was pulled from my hands, I estimate that it''ll take a lot less power to shoot the scimitar at similar speeds. If it works. Far as I can tell, it''s either this or manually brute forcing it. I''ll have to use all my flow whatever I try to do.


    I worry, what if I fail this close to my goal? I got this far through preparation. Each hour that passes brings me an entire portion so, if this doesn''t work, would I be able to wait an entire day? Beyond unlikely since reinforcements are likely already in place, and there''s the fire...


    I pause. Wait, the fire? I haven''t heard a thing since that ''crack'' earlier, when I was... when I was speaking to Aisha. Fuck! There''s no way I wouldn''t have felt the tunnel shake if something broke. I would maybe have heard something along with a tremble, not the other way around.


    Fucking Aisha tricked me, she used a sound construct to convince me that I''m out of time so she could run with Suxen. She''s impressed on me that the institute is on fire, but did I see any sign of it? I did feel stuff crash so she probably wasn''t entirely lying.


    No time to waste on the Shade, it''s done, I need to get to Cetyz. I assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct but pause again and dismantle it. The batteries. I perk up and jump to my feet to start running back to the crossing, and then back upstairs, limping the entire way. I ignore the pain in my left knee from the damaged articulation.


    I start opening random doors, I find a corridor engulfed in light-orange flames, stone cracked where the metal veins melted. The heat is intense so I slam the door close. What the fuck? The flames shouldn''t be this hot, or this color.


    It has to be fueled by flow but there''s no way my construct lasted this long, is there? I swear but move on to the next doors, until I find a flight of stairs. I rush down but find my way blocked by a pile of rubble.


    ¡°...lp!¡±


    The voice is weak but it''s definitely someone calling for help. I assemble an air-blade with all my flow. I use my sense to find an empty space in the middle of the stone blocking me and shape my construct into a small sphere that I wiggle in there.


    I then meticulously expand the construct, pushing the stone up and aside to free the way, basically setting it back into the spaces it fell from. Once there is a small passage, just enough for me to pass, I hollow the spherical air-shield to be able to pass while it holds the rubble in place.


    I rush through as quickly as I can, thinking that, with my luck, the entire corridor will crumble on me. Surprisingly, that doesn''t happen so I anchor my construct in place. It won''t last very long, but hopefully enough for me to explore and come back.


    I hear the voice again so I move on through the hallway until I emerge into a large empty storage room with shelves and a single large table in the middle. On it, I find the vial with the tendril inside, a few instruments that I''ve seen Suxen make use of, like scalpels and flat-headed scissors.


    My eyes home in on a staff with blades facing in a different direction on either end. The metal of looks like black steel but it has silver patterns that resemble flowing water which means it''s something slightly different. I grab the weapon and start exploring the room.


    ¡°Help!¡± A woman calls out.


    ¡°Stop yelling, there''s no one and you might provoke them to attack.¡± A tired man says, annoyed.


    ¡°They haven''t so far, these things are tools.¡± She replies.


    ¡°They aren''t batteries and they''re almost off their drugs, just shut up.¡± He angrily spouts out. I head towards the voices.


    ¡°Silence, both of you, I hear something.¡± Another man says.


    I find a door hidden behind a shelf. My sense detects a dozen drooling people in dirty clothes on the other side, they''re all bleeding and several have broken limbs. They are facing the back of the room, which is out of my range.


    They have chains around their wrists and a more thorough scan finds another dozen people buried under rubble. They were likely all chained to that wall. I slowly open the door, finding that there''s another on the other side.


    The dribbling people don''t react to my presence, even as I walk through them. Their eyes are closed but there''s a slight golden glow escaping through their closed eyelids. Their expressions are slack, their mouths half-open.


    I carefully touch one of them, an old man with a broken arm. He collapses. Flow starts pouring out of his eyes and mouth. I panic and kneel down, taking him in my arms. I detect two thick scars under his hairs and that a chunk of his skull is missing.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I, t''s okay, I''m, a friend.¡± I stutter.


    It doesn''t help, it actually makes it worse as he starts silently crying. I hear the woman call out for help again, but she is shushed by the others. I ignore them as I try to comfort the old man, barely stopping myself from growling.


    His gaze is lost in the distance, I hear him garble sounds but none of it makes sense, he soon loses consciousness. His flow is sinking into the ground, I notice only now that he isn''t linked to it, that it''s free.


    ¡°I''m, sorry.¡± I push the words through the lump in my throat and take the almost full portion of energy.


    In tears, I move on from one battery to the next. They all crumble as soon as I touch them, their concentration broken. All I can think of is that it takes all they have to hold onto their flow.


    I know what needs to be done here, yet I keep delaying as I take their energy. A few remain conscious after crumbling. The last one looks beyond exhausted, he has thick dark circles around his eyes. He drops unconscious before I can even touch him, I smell excrement on him.


    I seize the energy and rush to the other door. My sense tells me that there are a half-dozen of Suxen''s goons on the other side, huddled up together in a tiny room with barrels of grain and a small stove. There are two others, they''re armed with swords and facing the door with an absent expression.


    ¡°Is, is there someone? Is the way out open?¡± The woman shouts, I recognize the voice as the one of those who worked on the first array I went through to get inside.


    ¡°Shut up! If it was one of ours, they would have replied to you by now!¡± A man snaps. ¡°It has to be one of the batteries. We must have messed up the last one and she''s leading them, no way they went insane just like that!¡± He mutters something else that I barely catch. ¡°...ve carved more out.¡±


    I kick the door open and throw the double-bladed staff at the Number on the left. It pierces through her throat even though she should have had time to raise her shield. The other one charges me without deigning to raise his two-handed longsword.


    I bring my scimitar around but, before I can strike, the man throws himself on the blade, impaling himself. He groans but there is a smile on his lips as he exhales for the last time. I freeze. Wh, what?


    ¡°E, Elizabeth Vil!¡± The woman shouts, retreating behind the others.


    While I stupidly stand there, the rest of the white bloused goons raise their hands and start shaping constructs. I shake my weapon to get rid of the body, utterly baffled and feeling as confused as the batteries but more determined than ever to see this through.


    ¡°That''s our chance!¡± The man exclaims.


    I lion''s step in the middle of their group and slash out, melding into my sad anger. Arms fly out, legs are cut at the thigh but I kill none. They cry out in despair, demanding mercy, begging for their lives. I keep swinging, using my sense to its fullest to sever hands, ears, and fingers.


    ¡°P, please!¡± The woman begs, her left stump extended out to stop me.


    I grab her collar and throw her into the other room. I seize the next one by his hairs and do the same. One by one, I drag or propel them into the room with the poor people they''ve used as batteries. The angry man is bleeding out from his thigh, which now looks like a bright red chunk of meat. I walk up to him first.


    ¡°Give me your flow.¡± I order.


    ¡°B, but...¡± He stutters, trying to keep an eye on me and the batteries while pressing down on his wound. ¡°They''ve been using unstru...¡±


    I slap him, breaking his jaw. His eyes glaze over, almost falling unconscious. I restrain myself and move on to the woman. She pulls her flow out and hands it over before I even take the second step.


    I seize it and do the same for all of them, breaking bones and noses as needed. I don''t feel a shred of pity for these people, they''re not even fit to be prey. Once I''ve secured every bit of energy, I assess my reserve, finding that I''ve gathered almost fourteen portions.


    ¡°You''ll let us go with this, right?¡± The woman asks fearfully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply.


    I raise my sword and slash her stomach open with a single slash. Her eyes open wide and she shrieks. She panically tries to prevent her guts from falling out of her belly but, with a single hand, finds the task impossible. A fitting putrid smell engulfs the room.


    The goons try to escape however they can, most of them crawl away but one tries to grovel at my feet. I take hold of his neck and throw him on his back, splitting his belly open like I did to the woman.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter coldly, doing the same to a third.


    One of them is almost at the double-bladed staff so I walk up to him and stab him in the back, once in each kidney. I walk over him and grab the weapon. I then move on to the next one, and the next, and the next, muttering my mantra as I do.


    Most die of blood-loss or shock before I reach the last but the terror in their eyes, on their faces, in their voices, satisfies me. I watch the last of them die, standing there in a large pool of blood and guts, feeling sick to my stomach about what they did to these poor people.


    I notice that some of the conscious batteries are watching as well, witnessing the end of their tormentors with almost imperceptible smiles. I kneel down next to the old man. I place one hand on the back of his head and another on his chin. I grit my teeth, smother myself by summoning a dark shroud from my broken heart and break his neck.


    I fall into a daze as I move on to the next one and do the same. I finish these poor people, who''ve been cruelly used as batteries, one by one. I do so gently, if that''s even possible in these circumstances. Uncharacteristically, I don''t feel bloodlust from my symbiont, it would help as I deal with this.


    In response to the thought, it communicates a sorrowful emotion to me, akin to grief from waste, but also some urgency and offense. You''re getting awfully good at understanding me. I swallow my saliva and finish my morbid task.


    With the last of them dead, I pick up my two weapons and leave, following my symbiont''s advice. I make it through the arch made by my air construct and dismantle it behind me, recovering only two portions from it. I limp back to Cetyz'' cell, comforting myself with the fact that their victims got their revenge in full and seemed at peace when they died.


    When I killed them. I might be growing less and less sensitive to murder but this wasn''t murder, it was an act of mercy. I couldn''t get them out and also save Cetyz, besides they were too far gone to recover their lives.


    They turned on their oppressors, they won by trapping those who did this to them. These monster suffered a fitting end for what they did. Snap. I hear an echo, recognizing the sound that the old man''s neck made when I broke it. I fall to my knees and puke bile.


    I start shaking and crying but stand back up. I keep making my way, frail and nauseous, fearing the state in which I''ll find Cetyz. My symbiont pulses and sends a burst of its cool substance. I feel grateful for the help.


    Once I''m back in front of Cetyz'' cell, I focus on the work to be done, burying my dark emotions deep down, with the rest. I assemble a lightning construct which I anchor to the metal veins running through the tunnel. I tweak it so that it''ll discharge from me and strike the section of the array that blocked the armor-piercing construct.


    Should I really try this? If it fails, I''m fucked, but I don''t really have any other options. I grab the double-bladed staff and advance on the door, resolving to test whether or not it''s possible to brute force my way through.


    My symbiont seems to read my apprehension as I prepare myself to feel pain and injects more of the cool substance. I slowly extend the weapon out into the golden glow. The construct doesn''t react even as the tip goes further.


    I take a deep breath and tap the door with the tip of the blade. A brusque flash of pain goes through my arm which seizes, making it go limp. The weapon drops and breaks contact, putting an end to the effect.


    Fuck, that''s out. My nerves are pulsing in white-hot pangs, almost like a cramp but much worse. No construct entered my body, it just seemed to happen through contact.


    I put that weapon down and take hold of my scimitar and assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct for it. I make use of all the energy I have except one portion, putting their gift to good use.


    I step in the middle of the tunnel and extend the scimitar out in front of me towards the door, trying to center it inside the tunnel. I actually end up having to raise it above my head since the tunnel seems to be made for giants.


    I loosen my grip and activate my constructs. Lightning bolts crack out along the veins in the walls, flashing out towards the double-door. Cryyk. The sound of metal being torn and twisted fills my eardrums as I stumble forward, feeling a burn on my palms.


    I didn''t even notice my scimitar leaving my hands. Crack. I hear a stone drop. I look up, finding a large vertical breach in the door which damaged even the stone arch above. I notice a lattice of golden filaments on the other side. I grab the double-bladed staff and rush up to the opening to start making my way through it, finding fragments of my scimitar as I go. It was worth losing my weapon.


    I use the last of my flow to seize the scattered flakes of energy from the broken runic construct, replenishing my reserve up to a half-dozen portions which is less than a tenth of what was infused in it.


    It takes me a minute to get through the fifty-centimeter thick metal door without injuring myself on the sharp edges. On the other side, I find a large spherical cocoon made of thin golden flow strands floating in the middle of a cubical room.


    The sphere is attached to runic symbols on all six of the walls by slightly thicker energy strings. My sense tells me that there is a thin Princess inside, wrapped around in its own tendrils and tail.


    Her legs and toes are extended out towards the ground but apparently unable to break containment. She seems to have attempted to break free at some point but is now completely immobile.

 Forever.Ch25

    I make my way inside the cubical room, trying to figure out where to break this runic array. The strands of golden energy fade away and reform to allow me to pass. All I can tell after a full turn is that the six sides are identical and that the Princess inside is barely breathing.


    I bring the double-bladed staff around and slash at one of the flow strings. The blade goes through it, disturbing the golden energy but not breaking the connection to the Princess.


    It doesn''t take me long to realize that, while they seem to be similar to Suxen''s barrier, they aren''t about to break from my physical attacks alone. My symbiont snaps out, managing to touch one of the golden filaments.


    I feel my nerves burn up like before but manage to shatter the part inside our body. Fifty centimeters of the flow string breaks but that''s it and, when I step away, it reconnects to itself. That''s not gonna work.


    Could use more energy to do this. I''ve already scrapped the bottom of the barrel, literally. What about the Princess, she is supposed to have thousands of portions? It was always a risk to count on her to help me help her.


    So, brute forcing the cocoon it is. Brute forcing the cocoon it is. I take hold of the staff in my right hand, marveling at how light it is compared to Vuskyt, and place the blade on my symbiont''s forearm.


    I make a very slight cut, just deep enough to have blood trickle all the way down the edge and handle to my hand. I then inject a tiny bit of flow into the vital liquid. My symbiont grips the staff and coils up, ready to strike out.


    I examine the tightly wound cocoon around Cetyz, trying to find a weak-point but the best I can find is where to strike to minimize the risk of hurting her inside. It seems like splitting the sphere with a vertical cut would be my best bet.


    I bring the weapon overhead, holding it at the other end to deliver as wide of a slash as possible. I assemble a defensive construct over the staff, not with much power but it might protect me for the split second of the attack.


    I then, finally, strike down to free Cetyz, breaking the golden strands as soon as I feel them pass through my blood. My defensive construct shatters after a split-second but that was enough to obliterate a huge swathe of the cocoon.


    My nerves start seizing, burning, but I keep going even as my biceps tremble and clench. The blade slices down past the level of her waist and, the arc of my slash coming to an end, passes in-between her reversed knees, finishing the destruction of the front and bottom of the cocoon.


    A cramp seizes my back down to my upper thighs. I involuntarily drop my weapon and fall on my back, convulsing in agony. Ugh. A, t le, ast, east, t, he... rhaaaaaaa! I break past the fucking pain through sheer will.


    At least the defensive construct bought me some time. All I can see are points, purple and pink and green and black... pretty much every color in tiny points moving in dizzying patterns.


    I try to use my symbiont''s sense but find out that it''s straight up out of commission, it isn''t even moving much less providing a view of our surroundings. Shit, I should have thought of that, it''s a construct tailored to hold a Princess.


    I blink a few times to clear my view. The vague contours of a humanoid shape start appearing at the edge of my vision. It doesn''t look like a Princess, apart from the legs. There are two shadowy wings extending where there should be tendrils and the head is much too wide and circular instead of ovaloid.


    I close my eyes, thinking that I''m hallucinating, but the vision goes away so that means I''m likely not. I decide to give it a while before taking another look, truly wishing that I''m out of it and not the result of some mad experiment.


    My symbiont shakes itself out of its daze and its sense gives me a first view of what exactly I saw above me. I wasn''t wrong, it is the result of a mad experiment, but not exactly in the way I thought.


    The Princess is hanging limply from the cocoon, split down the middle from the top of her ovaloid head to her lower stomach, like butchers do to animals to empty them of their organs before selling them.


    The flow strings that I destroyed are repairing themselves but in different positions. They were apparently what kept her together. The entire construct seems to have reconfigured itself to maintain her in this state.


    The lack of blood is... worrying, and her flesh, internal or external, doesn''t appear to have a healthy grain. The level of detail my symbiont can provide me right now isn''t enough to assess the damage but I know one thing, she has to be alive despite the appearances.


    There would be no need to power the construct even with the institute under attack otherwise. I open my eyes. Finding a dehydrated husk of a being. Her skin is so dry that it cracked in several places and turned dark brown.


    The inside of her torso lacks anything resembling organs but there is an extensive network of nerves connecting an incredible number of small gray nodes. Her string-like muscles have atrophied into strands barely thicker than hair.


    Her black bones, however, appear to be in good shape apart from her rib-cage which was cleanly cut down the middle. Her ovaloid head contains a chamber filled by spaced out layers of thin muscles and coated in tiny honeycomb-shaped beads.


    Cetyz appears to have been starved of food and water, her roots may not have been extended out in an effort to obtain freedom. Perhaps she was simply looking for sustenance.


    Her tendrils which were wrapped around her torso are now limply swinging to either side of her, so thin that four of them together would struggle to match my pinky in width, which is the size that a healthy one should be. I count four missing tendrils.


    Her legs'' muscles are in better shape than the rest, but not by much. All of this makes me feel more and more desperate but I don''t abandon hope since she yet lives... somehow. I get up to my feet and make a lap around the cocoon.


    Her tail is almost touching the ground, it''s in the same overall shape as her legs. It appears like she focused the last of her nutrients into her three lower limbs to keep them functional but her flesh is so dry and brittle that I''m afraid to even touch it or let her hit the ground.


    There are burn marks on her face, apparently concentrated between the twelve breathing holes. Me and my symbiont both shiver. I extend my hand out but pull it back before doing something stupid.


    I hurry out of the cubical room, wiggling through the twisted metal gate, and pick up Suxen''s leather covered book. I frantically search through it for any clues to revive the Princess. There''s no way that woman would have risked the Princess'' life. I stop on a hastily written down comment.


    ''The less sap, the more docile. Can inject and remove substance to use as leverage.''


    That effort to tame Cetyz failed but it gives me an idea. Princesses evolved from plants. They should need water, soil, and fertilizer but since they''re omnivorous, flesh and blood might suffice. Fortunately, I have just what I need.


    I grab Turpin by the neck and his pants to lion strike him through the breach. His right arm catches into a sharp piece of shredded metal, jerking his body towards another that pierces through his belly.


    I walk up to him and kick him all the way through, which tears a long gash in his stomach. He receives another half-dozen injuries but makes it through in one piece. I stick Suxen''s book inside my shirt and wiggle back through.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I drag and push him under the Princess to soften her eventual fall. Turpin starts twitching and frothing at the mouth, likely because of the energy strands crossing through him to connect to the cocoon, but that''s okay.


    Some of my symbiont''s viscous blood slid off my double-bladed staff but there''s enough left to that I''ll be able to break the cocoon. I inject half of what''s left of my flow in the blood and the rest in a general purpose defensive construct.


    I swing at the strands connected to Cetyz'' back and shoulders, not as quickly as I can since I do need to consciously break the segments, but fast enough to hopefully destroy them all before my defensive construct shatters.


    Unluckily, it only lasts about a second like the previous one despite the fact that I put a lot more energy into it. I grit my teeth and press on, severing every strand until my symbiont falls unconscious again. I recover what''s left of my flow and let go of my weapon before losing control of my right arm as well.


    Cetyz starts dropping but rather slowly and in the wrong direction. She is falling to her back instead of front which means Turpin isn''t in the right place to soften a fall that is apparently not going to happen.


    The few remaining strings anchored to Cetyz'' sides aren''t enough to sustain her in the air but they''re working to delay while the runic array attempts to recreate the cocoon from the intact bottom and sides. Yet, a good portion of the golden strands that I just cut are failing to even find the Princess and are swinging in thin air above her, exactly where she was before.


    This array is somewhat capable to adjust but it''s definitely not able to operate on its own. With that observation, I decide that I shouldn''t entirely break the cocoon in case that triggers some kind of containment measure left for the eventuality of the Princess breaking out.


    It would be safer to destroy as many runes as possible as quickly as possible but I don''t have the flow left to do that, I even dismantled my suicidal constructs.


    I start slashing at connections a few chunks at a time, using what little energy I have left until the Princess'' back rests on the ground. I take a long break to let my symbiont and my vision recover.


    ¡°Just a small parting gift.¡± Aisha''s whispering voice echoes in the cubical room.


    I perk up and scan the area, turning on myself with the double-bladed staff ready to strike out. Screeeee. The twisted metal gate opens by itself, grinding against the ground. The cocoon strands connected to it distend and then break, the rest starts losing integrity from losing its connections to an entire section of the array.


    It takes merely a few seconds for the entire thing to unravel and fall apart. Just take the boon, no time to question it. I grab Turpin and drop him at her feet. I then seize both sides of his stomach wound and pull. His flesh distends but it''s taking too long to tear it so I make use of my double-bladed staff.


    With that done, I drop him near Cetyz'' feet. I gently pick each of them up to place the emaciated root-like toes into his guts, hoping she''ll be able to feed on this because it''s about all I''ve got. Wait, is it? I look down at my left arm which wiggles uncomfortably.


    ¡°Oh, quiet down, I''m obviously not going to feed you to her.¡± I berate it.


    I close its fist, pulling the barely mended injuries on its hand open. A little viscous brown blood pours out and falls on Cetyz'' split torso. I feel my symbiont twist some of its tendrils around my ribs and the amount of blood trickling out increases.


    I avoid spilling any on the gray nodes as I have no clue what that would do, instead I concentrate on pouring it on dehydrated crevices and vessel-shaped passages in her flesh. After a minute or two, my symbiont mends its flesh and cuts the supply, communicating exhaustion.


    I decide to let it rest to observe Cetyz'' dehydrated skin and muscles absorb my limb''s blood but I don''t catch any voluntary movement on her part. I decide to be patient, having little choice in the matter.


    A whole minute passes before I catch one of her muscles twitch. Another before I hear a wet sound coming from Turpin''s stomach. I should close her up now, she might not be able to wake up in this state.


    Even if that''s not an issue, I don''t think it would be good for her to witness herself split open like this. She spent years in Suxen''s custody, if there''s damage, it''s been done.


    I sit down behind her shoulders, I pick up her split skull and cautiously deposit it on my belly. I then shift my hands under the two sides of her torso to push them up and press them back together with the help of my knees.


    I use my left hand to keep at least the upper torso in place while I close her skull up with my left hand by using my torso as a fulcrum. A few minutes pass with no sign of progress. I start shaking in fear. What if she''s dead?


    ¡°Please, don''t be dead.¡± I utter with difficulty.


    That''s my plan? Asking? That''s it? Shut up, what else can I do? I don''t know, feed her more blood, merge with the symbiont for more access, either one of those would be better than sitting there doing nothing. I''m holding her together.


    My thoughts seem to split, and my brain along with it, provoking an intense pounding headache. I''ll fall apart if this fails, I need to try everything before it''s too late. I disagree, I''d rather die than lose myself entirely. I disagree, change is preferable to oblivion. Not if it costs us her. Not if it costs us her.


    I exhale a breath I hadn''t realized I held in. This brief but intense internal debate shook me to my core as I couldn''t tell which side I leaned towards the most until I fell in agreement with myself.


    I feel a pain in my left shoulder which runs up to the tendril at the base of my skull, the symbiont jerks up like awakening from a daze. It has been a bit sleepy from expending so much of its blood. It seems just as confused as I am.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I whisper as I communicate the feeling to it. ¡°T''was just a moment of sanity, it''ll pass.¡± I add with a giggle.


    A thin tendril brushes against my left thumb, startling me. I glance down, finding that the split in her torso, up to her ovaloid skull, is radiating an intense black glow of flow from the inside.


    The relief I feel is so overwhelming that I almost forget to keep my hands on her split sides. She''s conscious! I sense a pitch-black ball of hyper-concentrated energy going up her throat, it contains about as much flow in a tiny area that she spread inside her torso.


    Her neck mends within minutes, flesh melding back together and bones fusing. The ball expends half its energy there before moving up to repair her skull but, before it closes completely, my symbiont''s sense detects that it is mostly focused on healing the damaged breathing apparatus inside the cavity.


    Cetyz is using way more flow than I''ve ever seen Celyz use, or even Grikyz. That can''t be right, unless she''s been stockpiling for a month maybe? I shake my head and focus on the moment.


    ¡°Cetyz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Iirrrr!¡± She cries out in surprise, tendrils panically waving around her body. ¡°Rriiik!¡±


    ¡°It''s alright, you''re safe.¡± I tell her, trying to calm her down. ¡°Celyz sent me.¡±


    It doesn''t work. She shakes her head left and right like she''s trying to find me while desperately gripping at my left hand with a few of her tendrils. I shut my mouth since my human voice is likely the source of her anguish but it''s a little late to do that.


    I let her go and try to move away which is difficult to do since she''s holding my symbiont with her thin tendrils which risk breaking if I pull too hard. I do manage to get up to my knees without disturbing her.


    A burst of flow courses up to her smooth trait-less face and starts working on the burnt skin. Cetyz calms down a little from that so I slowly get up to my feet. She suddenly flips from her back to her right side and strikes out with her left leg.


    ¡°Shruxkn!¡± She roars.


    Her foot impacts me in the stomach with about as much force as the Tianeel when it slammed me into the ship''s hull. I bend in half, losing both the air in my lungs and the tiny bit of bile in my stomach.


    I fly back towards the stone wall for a short distance but my body is stopped short as her tendrils, wrapped around my symbiont, snap me back. I feel a brief pang of pain from the left side of my rib-cage as I land on my knee, shaken.


    She is furiously turning her head left and right, apparently looking for something. A lot of her is still covered in deep black flow. I feel my symbiont''s panic. I''m pretty sure that it''s trying to communicate that I''m a friend but Cetyz either refuses to believe it or doesn''t understand.


    As I recover, I remain immobile to get to thinking. I''m pretty sure that she''s looking for me or at least the origin of the human voice. She''s either entirely blind or her sense is too damaged to find me. I''m quite certain that she smells us but that she thinks that me and my symbiont are two separate beings. She doesn''t realize what I am.


    I focus on my symbiont, communicating to it that it needs to make the Princess understand that everything in the room is friendly right now. I don''t know how long it''ll take, but she''s healing her heat-sense and she should realize that she needs to work to recover her voice and hearing once she inspected me with it.


    The trick is going to be to survive until then if she starts lashing out, which isn''t going to be easy since her tendrils'' grip on my left arm has only grown firmer since she first held onto it and I think my stomach has been reduced to a huge bruise.


    ¡°Rhyyyyyyyyyyy!¡± She screams with a steadier voice but in a shriller tone.

 Forever.Ch26

    I remain as still as I can so as not to provoke the Princess but she''s growing more and more agitated, confused. I don''t think my symbiont is getting through to her, or at least not in the way I intended.


    Krrr. Cetyz'' toes scrape against the stone ground, leaving ridges but apparently unable to break through. With how unstable she is, I wouldn''t be surprised if she just fell down any second now.


    Thick streams of black flow move out of her hand in waves, expanding into her surroundings with purpose. They pass through me without stopping and I don''t dare to seize or disturb the energy as she might be able to tell where I am if I did.


    Not that she should still be looking considering she''s holding my left arm. Cetyz falters and drops backward, falling on one of her knees. My symbiont reaches around her back to support her. Her tendrils briefly squeeze it in thanks.


    Flow keeps pouring out, I wouldn''t be surprised if I was told she used ten thousand portions even though it seems to me like she''s already burnt through a good five thousand just to heal herself so quickly. Did Suxen''s experiments increase her access?


    Doubtful, she would have said so to strengthen her position, not that I understand how the various factions determine who has the upper hand in any given situation.


    The Rykz are united, it''s more likely that the entire species moved as one to give Cetyz as much of their regeneration as they could spare. There''s no way she''s going to entirely run out of flow, which is... good? How do I... Rumble. The cubical room''s walls start shaking.


    ¡°Rhyy.¡± Cetyz exhales, sounding exhausted.


    Trembling, she starts slowly bending her other knee to rest it down next to the other one. She falters near the end and it impacts the ground a bit roughly. Her rib-cage splits down the middle under her dry rubbery brown flesh with a small crack.


    ¡°Hraaa.¡± She cries out, ovaloid head pointing up.


    Her bones aren''t fusing back together nearly as quickly as her flesh is. Meaning her head is especially vulnerable and I think she needs it to breathe and remain conscious. Pshhhhh. A fountain of water suddenly bursts out of a crack in the floor, guided by a flow construct.


    More and more cold water gathers around the Princess, passing around me. I shiver but can''t move out of the way as her tendrils are wrapped around my symbiont and pulling it closer.


    Some of them are scouting out her surroundings. Luckily, she finds Turpin before me and starts pulling his body closer, struggling. Snap. One of her tendrils breaks at the base.


    ¡°Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.¡± She screams in agony and starts wavering.


    The water breaks out of her control and spreads into the room. More and more of it is coming out of the crack, apparently guided by a separate construct.


    I reach out with my symbiont and catch her by the waist to prevent her fall. She leans into the touch, resting her weight on my left hand. I buckle as she''s pretty heavy and I''m not in a position to support her.


    One of her tendrils finds me as a consequence, soon joined by two others. They search and find my throat, soon strangling me. My symbiont lets go of her to slip between my trachea and the appendages. It almost tears them apart but I seize control.


    ¡°Ykz?¡± She says, sounding like a question.


    Soon after, I detect her trying to shape a construct but it shatters before reaching completion. I need to start communicating or this is going to go sideways very, very fast. She is hesitating because of the symbiont but I can already feel her trying to squeeze tighter.


    ¡°Cetyz.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Rhyyy!¡± She exclaims.


    She shoves me to the right with the tendrils around my throat while trying to pull my symbiont in at the same time which stretches them to the breaking point. I end up making the call to let go of her tendrils because otherwise they''ll end up breaking and hurting her even more.


    ¡°Cetyz! Celyz sent me!¡± I exclaim with the last of the air in my lungs.


    She doesn''t see to hear a thing, or just doesn''t get it because she keeps trying to kill me. She is clumsily trying to get back up on her feet but her knees don''t have the strength to lift her up. Her erratic movements tell me that she''s somewhat out of her mind from pain and fear.


    My symbiont is vehemently projecting a desire to fight back and take control. It seems to be taking this like a challenge for supremacy between them but Cetyz is growing more and more aggressive so I''m rather certain that she''s interpreting the pheromones it''s emitting like an encouragement.


    I waver, feeling dizzy. Well, fuck me, I''m out of air. I use my right hand and deliver a quick palm strike to the middle of her chest. The shock dislodges her split rib-cage, making both sides wiggle.


    ¡°Iik...¡± She cries, her voice dying down.


    I struggle for control over my symbiont who wants to strike her to defend us. I force it to raise my left arm up, slowly so as not to rip the tendrils holding onto it which is pretty difficult while it isn''t willingly cooperating.


    I bring my forearm flat on the tendrils strangling me and apply a slow downward pressure. Celyz'' tendrils start slipping off my neck. She could likely have held on but she''s in pain from my previous blow and has to make the choice to either let go or lose four tendrils, and she doesn''t have that many left.


    My left limb finally defers to me, understanding what I''m doing or reading my end-goal. Without its interference, I have the free rein to start twirling my forearm around the bundle of tendrils, wrapping them around the rest of hers.


    She gives more and more ground on my neck, choosing to grip onto the symbiont instead with trembling, exhausted, tendrils. I start seeing a dark cloud on the edges of my vision from lack of oxygen but decide not to hurry and mess this up.


    I gently but firmly close my arm on itself, trapping almost all her tendrils between my forearm and my biceps. She doesn''t even try to unwind and free them so she might not be too worried about that, but perhaps she is simply out of energy, her tendrils have been moving rather sluggishly.


    ¡°Rhy?¡± She repeats, uncertainty plain in her voice.


    ¡°Ffffuuuuuhh.¡± I inhale, having reached my limit.


    For once, she doesn''t panic. It mustn''t have sounded very human. She''s making small sounds in the back of her wobbling head, panting, catching her own breath while gripping my left forearm as tightly as she can. I feel bad about having struck her, seeing as how she''s still reeling from the attack.


    She occasionally jerks up, apparently trying to remain on alert but physically unable to. I worry that she''s going to lose consciousness but during the few minutes that follow, I notice that the water, infused with her energy, is flowing back to her.


    Cetyz isn''t doing anything with it apart from gathering it around her feet, likely drinking it. I take a moment to observe her. The burns on her trait-less face are healing but not very quickly, her ovaloid head seems thinner than Celyz'' but that could be from malnutrition.


    Her twelve breathing holes are almost in the same places as Celyz'' are but not so much that anyone could confuse the two sisters with one another. Even the blindest being would realize that Celyz looks august, in both senses of the word, and knowledgeable; but also warm and graceful while Cetyz seems younger, scattered.


    Although, I can''t really arrest an opinion on her with what she''s been through. I can detect fading scars all over her body, a few of the cuts were messy which means Suxen isn''t responsible for those.


    I can easily imagine the madwoman cutting the Princess while explaining that one needs a stable hand for those sorts of delicate procedures. Unfortunately, the Director will be out of Meiridin by the time I get out of here with Cetyz. If I get out of here at all. It should be okay, she''s exhausted.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°C... c, c, c.¡± The sounds she''s been making turn to stutters which sound to me like she''s shivering from cold.


    I immediately assemble a fire construct, sending everything I have and regenerate into it. It burns above my left shoulder. Her head snaps in the direction of the fire, leaning so close to it that I fear she''ll burn herself.


    ¡°Wwww!¡± She buzzes giddily.


    Cetyz angles her head down to my symbiont''s forearm, covered almost entirely by her tendrils. She follows it up to the shoulder, pauses there for a second before turning straight to my face. Her tendrils tremble, she then stops moving entirely, even her flow appears to have frozen.


    She suddenly rises up to her full height, pulling me half-way up because she isn''t letting go of my symbiont. She raises her left foot out of the cold puddle of water and slams it into my stomach, not very hard but that''s likely because she''s exhausted and doesn''t have a good angle.


    ¡°Guh!¡± I groan, pushed back.


    ¡°Iii.¡± She exclaims in pain, having basically pulled on her own tendrils by kicking me.


    Yet, she doesn''t set her leg down but brings it back to deliver a more powerful attack. Alright, enough of that. I stand up and jam my shoulder into her belly. I passing my right arm behind her back to go around her thigh and grab her left ankle before she can set it down.


    ¡°Aiiii!¡± Cetyz screams in panic, pushing with her torso to try to get rid of me.


    From her position on one foot, there isn''t much else she can do so, after a while, and a series of frightened cries, she slumps back down. She''s calming down. I let go of her foot, rather glad that she didn''t escalate and unwilling to aggravate her by holding on.


    Crrrk. The cold water at our feet suddenly loses all of its heat and freezes over, entrapping my feet. An instant later, her left foot slams into the side of my head. I drop and hit the ice with the side of my fact, my mask hits my nose hard and blood starts running down my nostrils.


    Her root-like toes grab my neck and I feel her push on it while pulling on my symbiont. I redirect my fire construct to melt the ice around my boots, with very little hope that it''ll actually work considering how much energy she''s been throwing around.


    My symbiont''s getting angry at her attempts to separate it from me. I need to get her to listen or one of us isn''t walking out of this room alive. I assemble a signaling construct and hurriedly repeat the word friend into it before sending it directly into the Princess'' foot.


    She dismantles it as soon as it touches her skin and slaps the ground next to my face. Is that a warning? No, she froze the entire damn area, she doesn''t have a clear enough picture of her surroundings to tell where I am.


    I double up the signaling construct and send it again, one from my symbiont and into her tendrils, another from my neck to her foot. She dismantles the latter but I merely lose my connection to the former.


    The pressure on my neck is hard to bear and my ribs are starting to hurt from being indirectly pulled on. Luckily, the signaling construct consumes almost no energy so I keep producing it, throwing in variations and adding friendly feeling like the kind I sent my symbiont before, along with Celyz'' name.


    The addition of her name seems to work, she pauses and brings the signaling construct out between us, making it show her name in front of my face. She even lets go of my symbiont with a couple of her tendrils and starts urgently pointing at the name.


    ¡°Use your words.¡± I groan, using my left hand to remove her foot from my neck.


    ¡°Clyz!¡± She exclaims, almost a roar.


    ¡°So you can understand me.¡± I sigh, relieved.


    ¡°Ceeeellyyyzzzz!¡± She repeats in a whine.


    ¡°She sent me.¡± I tell Cetyz.


    ¡°Ere?¡± She asks.


    ¡°She sent me here, she''s probably a few weeks south right now.¡± I explain. ¡°I''m a... hybrid.¡±


    ¡°Yrid?¡± She shakes her head, pulling on the symbiont. ¡°Uxen id dis!?¡±


    ¡°Not Suxen, Celyz did this to me.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I, i, ih.¡± She utters in a sad tony.


    She crumbles, sitting down. Her odd articulations make it so that her waist rests on her ankles. She pulls her tendrils away from my symbiont to wrap them around herself. The sounds continue and, after a while, I realize that she''s crying.


    I struggle to get to my feet because of my hurt knee and stinging abdominal muscles from the kick an injury I don''t even remember receiving, or just forgot about. I slowly approach Cetyz, careful not to slip on the ice, and wrap my arms around her torso.


    Her head is at the same level as mine even like this. Princesses really are tall, might be why I find Celyz so... grand. I shake my head and focus on comforting Cetyz. She tries to push me away but seems far too tired to put energy into it.


    She keeps sobbing in my arms for a long while. I don''t press her, starting to think that she might simply have been trying to help me, or rather my symbiont, thinking that it''s one of Suxen''s experiments.


    I admire this Princess, she suffered so much yet her first conscious impulse after awakening was to help the strange being that she thought in similar circumstances as her. She did attack but that was instinct. I''ve proven with all I''ve done that I would not have had that reaction in her place.


    ¡°I volunteered if that''s what you''re worried about.¡± I tell her, keeping under silence that I didn''t know what the procedure truly involved.


    ¡°Urh.¡± She replies negatively.


    Once she calms down, she firmly pulls away and stands up to put some distance between us. She explores the room a bit until she finds Turpin. She raises her legs one by one and unhesitantly plants her roots into him, first the stomach and then his neck, breaking flesh.


    Cetyz then melts down the ice and gathers the water around the corpse. I start worrying about the amount of time I''ve spent here, it can''t have been more than one but it feels like an entire day.


    I tell my symbiont to focus on healing. Immediately after I have, Cetyz turns her ovaloid head to me and waves one of her tendril in its direction. A few seconds pass but I soon feel a burst of compassion coming from my limb.


    The two seem to be communicating at some level, which is a huge change compared to earlier. I grab my double-bladed staff, knowing that it''ll make her tense up but we need to get to trust each other sooner rather than later.


    I walk up to her, noticing that the amount of flow in the water between us is increasing. She''s taking precautions. I hold the weapon out on my open palms, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible and deposit it in front of her before stepping away.


    ¡°O.¡± Cetyz shakes her head.


    She unwraps a single tendril and slides it back towards me. I nod and pick it up. She seems to be scrutinizing me, it''s hard to tell because there are no eyes for me to follow but I can somehow read her hesitation.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oid.¡± She replies, shaking.


    ¡°Oid?¡± I question.


    ¡°Vvvoiiid.¡± She articulates.


    ¡°Void?¡± I blink.


    She reaches out to my symbiont with one of her tendrils and wraps around the wrist. I feel a wave of complicated feelings, of emptiness, of cold, of desolation. I equate all the terms and emotions that pop to my mind with darkness except it seems like the Rykz equivalent is coldness and emptiness.


    ¡°B, ad. Void, bad.¡± She tells me with a short sob, apparently talking about what she went through.


    ¡°It''s like sleeping.¡± I explain. ¡°You always wake up.¡± Ah, shit they don''t sleep. ¡°It''s what we do to rest our senses, we, um, we dream.¡±


    ¡°Dreeeaam?¡± She asks, having apparently somewhat recovered her voice.


    ¡°We see images of things that don''t exist.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Is hat why uman mad?¡± She questions, sounding afraid.


    ¡°I... no.¡± I shake my head, realizing that I''m not doing this properly. Can''t blame her for her view of humans. ¡°It won''t happen again, I''ll make sure of it.¡± I promise.


    ¡°Kh.¡± She makes a small dismissive sound.


    She takes her tendril back to wrap it around her torso, she then inclines her head down and her entire body starts glowing black. The slight shaking of her body fades away as her internal temperature rises.


    I walk away to give her some space, feeling physically and emotionally drained. We came very close to killing each other and it might have been entirely my fault, because I''m so focused on conflict that it''s all I can see.


    That stems from an arrogantly overinflated view of my importance as well as the fact that I''ve begun to enjoy battle way too much. Aisha was never really interested in the fact that I''m a hybrid, yet I focused on it and Suxen might have survived because of it.


    The Princess seems somewhat childish. It might be because of her speech but I recall seeing a few of the nodes I found in her body inside vials upstairs. If that''s where her consciousness resides... then Suxen did something beyond terrible that we''ll all pay for.


    Thankfully, she seems capable to defend herself, to a point. I swing my double-blade staff to test it, almost stabbing my thigh. The balance is perfect but I''ll have to refrain from overhead strikes unless I hold the very end.


    I took rather long, I wouldn''t be surprised if we have to fight out way out of the institute. If possible, I''d like to wait a day to recover my reserves but... I check them, finding that I have way too much flow, about a dozen portions.


    What? I take the energy out, finding that it''s almost entirely golden with very little black to it. My reserve seems to be regenerating six times as fast as before. Which means I have more than a hundred times the normal access.


    ¡°Did you message Celyz?¡± I ask, baffled. It''s all I can think of, that the Rykz took oaths towards me.


    ¡°No ossible.¡± Cetyz replies. ¡°Cant. Don kno how.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod.

 Forever.Ch27 Interlude

    On a river, some dozen kilometers away from Meiridin, is a galley stained in blood. There are signs that someone, or something, attempted to set fire to the hull just above the floating line.


    The sails have been pulled back, the oars put away, and the anchor lowered. The galley-slaves that would usually be kept chained to their benches day and night are roaming freely on the upper deck without any apparent leadership.


    They do pay deference to one tall midnight-haired woman named Ruth, many of them think she has been named such for how ruthlessly dice treat her. She is currently checking a set of bone dice that she stole before her latest opponents, two soldiers and one former crime-slave, could stop her.


    She suspects foul play is behind her latest string of losses but, to be fair, she always does. She isn''t usually right but every time she is, she uses it to justify her consecutive defeats, even those that occurred days before.


    ¡°You didn''t have a complaint when you won this morning.¡± One of the soldier notes, annoyed.


    ¡°Once! And you probably let me win to hide the trick!¡± Ruth exclaims, exaggerating.


    ¡°It won you two silvers, Cap''n.¡± The galley-slave comments.


    ¡°And I just lost three!¡± She snaps back with a fake scowl.


    ¡°You check''d ''em, let''s play.¡± The other soldier says with a sigh.


    ¡°We only have two sets of dice, you''ve played with those last week.¡± The first one says while snatching the dotted cubes away with a lion strike.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ruth cries out in outrage, raising a threatening fist.


    The three players hang back and the soldier gives the dice back worried that it''ll turn into a brawl again. The woman is short-tempered but they''re not too afraid because she usually holds back and the risk adds some spice to the game.


    Ruth sits back down and finishes sneakily weaving a construct inside the dice before handing them over to her crewmate and throwing her last silver next to the flat bottom plate. The other three roll their eyes and place a few bronze pieces next to her coin, about as impatient at her to keep going.


    ¡°Stop fool''n ar''nd and throw!¡± Ruth shouts. ¡°Was''ng my time.¡± She adds in a grumble.


    The criminal throws the dice without protesting the unfairness of her comment... and gets a triple four, he shouts out in joy. Ruth lets herself fall backward on the deck with a theatrical cry of despair.


    ¡°Yea! Take that!¡± The criminal exclaims with a grin. ¡°All mine!¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Ruth counters, taking the dice and throwing them in one swift motion. She gets a one, a three, and a five. ¡°Nooooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°By the Lake, you''re bad.¡± The second soldier laughs.


    They take their turns but don''t get better rolls than the criminal who pockets the pot with glee. Ruth calls that game quits, having lost all the coins she brought.


    As she makes her way down to the kitchen to grab something to eat, he catches up to her, asking if she''s alright and likely worried about having won most of the coins she brought.


    ¡°Win some, lose some.¡± Ruth replies with a good-natured smile. ¡°How''re ya doin''?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good now.¡± He smiles. ¡°Still, how much longer do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°It''s almost been a month so, hopefully, not much longer.¡± Ruth answers, a little concerned. ¡°Don''t worry, you''ll get back to your kid one way or another, I''ll make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± He chuckles. ¡°It might be more lucrative to stick with you than go back to fixing shoes, you''re making me rich!¡± Ruth stops and frowns. ¡°I''m joking, I''m joking!¡± The criminal immediately backtracks.


    --- --- ---


    In the captain''s cabin, Countess Grace Odo is pacing, boiling in impatience and concern at having made the wrong calls because she isn''t ready to bear her title. After all, her plan was to join the Templars and as a consequence hasn''t been studying as much as she should have as a back-up heiress.


    She''s had weeks to go over the events of the battle, to get over the brutality of her brother''s death and admit to herself that he truly did deserve what happened to him.


    Yet remains the fact that the barbaric woman killed too many for her actions to be justified by self-defense. She is angry at the Templars for refusing to shed light on the hidden motives behind all of this, not that she''s surprised with a Shade involved.


    All she knows for certain is that the institute is at the center of this disaster. Her doubts push her so far as to question King Cenwalh for accepting this Suxen which the University claims left in disgrace.


    The twelve Templars have been keeping to themselves, even as they grow worried for their leader. She surreptitiously overheard a conversation but they ''caught'' her too soon for her to gather any more than that.


    ¡°Lady Countess! Lady Countess!¡± A soldier calls out, knocking at the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks, still pacing.


    ¡°The Exemplar has returned!¡± He replies.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She grabs her sword and rushes out of the cabin.


    --- --- ---


    Vikiana is galloping through farmlands followed by a dozen warhorses tied together in a file with long leads. She is pushing them to go as fast as she can, burning through flow to keep them going as long as possible.


    She borrowed the mounts in a village on the outskirts of Meiridin who exclusively sells to the Templar Order. Vikiana took the opportunity to stock up on flow as well, luckily she got there by morning so the villagers had their reserves half-filled and the horse''s speed largely made up for the time she spent.


    They were more than happy to provide such direct support to the Order but she still paid them with some gold. She boosts her eyesight and spots the ship in the distance, relieved to find that the soldier in the bird''s next is waving at her.


    Soldiers are already lowering a rowboat down to the river for her. Vikiana slows down to give the horses some rest, knowing that her brethren will need some time to get ready to depart without wasting time.


    She would like to leave their plate armors behind to go faster but estimates that they cannot as they will need them. Not to fight, but because Templars in armor are a force that no city guard would dare to defy.


    Vikiana distinguishes Countess Odo and Ruth up on the bridge, the first impatiently circling while the second is casually leaning on the guardrail. She checks on the pouches of gold attached to her saddle for the third time, making sure she has what she needs to keep the criminals tame.


    The Exemplar knows better than to underestimate the woman because of her attitude, the same way she doesn''t let Ruth''s jargon fool her into lowering her guard, she''s heard her change manner of speaking often enough to see through the trick.


    Still, she isn''t certain that it''s an act as the woman seems too straightforward to make these kinds of calculations. Either way, the criminal''s lot matters little to the Exemplar as long as they don''t interfere.


    She stops her column of warhorses next to a thick oak tree next to the riverbank and ties their leads around the trunk. She finishes just as the rowboat, carrying a criminal and a soldier, touches shore.


    ¡°Exemplar.¡± The soldier salutes.


    ¡°At ease.¡± She replies with a nod. ¡°I''m in a hurry, let''s get going.¡±


    She throws the two sacks of gold into the embarkation and sits down at the stern to take hold of the tiller so they can each take an oar instead of making a single one row all the way back on his own.


    With her lack of experience, however, she ends up making the trip slightly longer because she either veers too close or too far to the hull. Both the sailor and the soldier take her mistakes with a smile and offer to take over but she refuses to give up.


    In the end, it takes her only four tries to get the rowboat just barely close enough to the galley to grab the ropes out of the water, they threw them at her first attempt but she had to urgently make a turn to avoid crashing into the ship.


    ¡°Impressive, no doubt the result of years of training!¡± The crime-slave quips.


    The soldier tries to stifle his laughter but he breaks and guffaws. Vikiana takes it all in stride with a poker face, she wanted to make it and she did so she''s satisfied.


    It goes under silence that the reason her last attempt only succeeded because the rowboat was pushed in line by a small wave. No one notices Ruth''s mirthful smile and none is likely to find out that she just burned through her entire reserve.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Her crew made fun of the Exemplar and, while she didn''t really feel bad for the Exemplar, doing things like this makes her smile so she just did. She resolves to fleece a few idiots at dice in the afternoon to make up for the bout of generosity.


    Conrad welcomes Vikiana on the deck by himself as the rest of the Templars are still ferrying their gear and supplies over to the upper deck. The Exemplar only has time to tell him that they''re moving out as soon as they get the equipment to shore before Ruth and Grace arrive.


    ¡°Got tha'' pardon?¡± Ruth interrupts.


    ¡°Couldn''t get it. It wasn''t Elizabeth''s fault, or for lack of trying, the Chancellor was simply unreasonable.¡± Vikiana answers immediately.


    ¡°That ain''t good ''nough, woman.¡± Ruth replies, her mood turning instantly sour. ¡°She made promises to my crew, to me.¡±


    ¡°I have the gold and Lady Grace''s word that she''ll issue you a pardon still holds, correct?¡± Vikiana turns to the Countess.


    ¡°It does.¡± Grace confirms.


    The Lady had more than a few doubts about pardoning them before but, after getting to know each other, the two extensively discussed which of the criminals would stay on the galley and which have chosen to return to their lives in Port-Odo. The Countess was relieved to find out that those guilty of the worse crimes decided to stick with Ruth, which Grace suspects isn''t a coincidence.


    ¡°It ain''t enough!¡± Ruth barks. ¡°I''m sorry, Lady, but who knows if your city still stands!¡±


    ¡°It fell, weeks ago.¡± Vikiana admits.


    ¡°So I suspected.¡± Grace comments sadly. ¡°I hope they surrendered quickly.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they have, the battle didn''t last long.¡± The Exemplar adds, saying the words to give comfort more than because she thinks them true.


    ¡°We could go to the Palace in Meiridin ourselves.¡± Grace suggests.


    ¡°That''s not a good idea.¡± Vikiana shakes her head.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Ruth asks aggressively.


    ¡°You said so yourself a month ago, the Chancellor could decide to arrest you all to hold audience over your fate.¡± Vikiana explains.


    ¡°She''s sadly correct.¡± Grace agrees. ¡°But that doesn''t prevent me from going by myself, with my soldiers. If I fail and troops or ships come here to arrest you, you''ll be able to flee long before they even get close enough to board the galley.¡±


    Vikiana keeps her silence, well aware that she doesn''t have any arguments to oppose Grace''s idea and trying to give her an order is likely to antagonize them both and waste time that she simply does not have.


    The Exemplar calculates that it''ll all be over by the time Grace reaches the capital so the consequences of her revealing that Elizabeth Vil is in Meiridin are mitigated and negligible.


    ¡°I''ll take the gold and the ship, you''re all free to do whatever you wish since Elizabeth Vil hasn''t kept her word but I won''t wait here any longer than a week which should be plenty of time for you to make it back Countess.¡± Ruth declares before storming off.


    ¡°That went better than I thought.¡± Conrad comments.


    ¡°She isn''t unreasonable and she cares for her people.¡± Grace replies.


    ¡°I suppose I''ll have to warn Elizabeth not to play dice with her.¡± He says with a smile.


    ¡°Pack up both rowboats with only what''s necessary and get ready for a tiring ride.¡± Vikiana says. ¡°You''ve been stocking up on flow, correct? I don''t have enough to sustain twelve.¡±


    ¡°We have, but we had to restrain ourselves to our gourds because of petty thieves.¡± He replies.


    ¡°We wouldn''t have been able to carry barrels anyway.¡± Vikiana tells him. ¡°We''ll make a stop at Wollass village to exchange mounts and replenish our energy since the warhorses will tire a lot quicker from carrying your plated asses.¡±


    While the Templars ferry over their equipment, Grace orders her soldiers gather their own gear, intending to depart immediately after the Templars. She plans to lion''s step all the way to a relay to get to Meiridin as quickly as possible. She wants to find out for what so many of her people died.


    --- --- ---


    Grace, who disembarked on the other side of the river bank than the Templars, pushes her soldiers to the limit to reach a relay. She finds only a dozen horses, counting even those resting.


    Without mounts of her own to exchange, she has to pawn the equipment of the soldiers who can''t accompany her. She finds the experience of having too little money rather humbling.


    They arrive in Meiridin during the night, only an hour or two after the Templars, who chose not to push their mounts too hard before a potential fight. The Countess leaves the horses at the relay outside the city, a few of them so tired that their riders feared the animals would die of fatigue.


    The Templars, entirely unaware that the Countess'' group arrived, make their way straight to the institute. Just as they enter the slums, they hear a thunderous crack that resounds throughout Meiridin''s streets.


    The flash of light is so intense that the dark sky turns blue-white for a moment before starting to dissipate. Yet, it doesn''t entirely go away. They even witness tiny crackling bolts in the distance over the roofs.


    Vikiana picks up on a small series of explosions in the background, only her experience in battle allows her to pick it out of the cacophony created by what must no doubt be a lightning construct.


    On the other side of the city, the Countess perks up and rushes into a large avenue, taking notice of the sky as well. She calls her soldiers together and orders them to march at double speed but to hold onto what little flow they have left.


    As they Templars make their way towards the slums, they run into a few patrols of guards discussing what to do with an air of fear. Vikiana directs them all to report to the palace.


    Before they even reach the source of the light and loud buzzing, the thunder abruptly ends only to be replaced by a red glow and the crackling of a blaze, followed almost immediately by a loud explosion that makes a sound akin to a battering ram crushing stone.


    Vikiana orders her Templars to accelerate into double trot, the safest speed they can go to on pavement while maintaining the ability to make sharp turns or stop at a moment''s notice.


    Their advance is hindered by many groups of people, mostly slum dwellers but also sailors and rioters who always comes out when there is trouble afoot. She doesn''t waste time trying to disperse them, knowing that the effort is deemed to fail without an armed presence along the entire perimeter.


    She presses on, worried about Jessica but also about what she could have done in her single-minded pursuit. She makes a turn left into a street leading straight to the institute and immediately pulls on her reins.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± She yells to warn her brethren.


    The road in front of them has caved in all the way to the institute, a small portion of the wall even crumbled down. At the bottom of the pit are the remnants of an underground aqueduct, pouring water with a distinct golden glow into the rubble.


    The Exemplar swears but there is a smile on her face as she realizes that this is the institute''s leyline and that Jessica took it out, and perhaps even their reservoir as well considering the amount of water gushing out from the dark rectangular building.


    She directs her Templars to make a turn to the right, deciding to head towards the fire to see if it is contained and find a route inside. There isn''t as much panic in the streets as there would normally be.


    The attacks are visibly contained to the institute as anyone can find out by taking a mere glance at the sky, the establishment''s location is well-known throughout the city.


    Many of those who live in the slums are actually out and on the roofs and smiling in schadenfreude as they watch the building burn from a safe distance. In cases of disasters, people tend to band together, putting their feuds aside to help and fight back.


    The fact that not a single person even thinks to pick up a bucket of water to put the blaze out is perhaps the most visible mark of the hatred and fear that people feel towards the institute.


    Vikiana spots a few more pairs of sailors out and about, noting their presence but unwilling to stop them to ask what they''re doing. A good thing, she thinks, because when she arrives at the fire, she finds that the way is also blocked here.


    Luckily, the fire seems to be contained to a chunk of rubble inside another large hole in the street and is spreading into the institute from the huge gash in its facade. Conrad and the other Templars pause, baffled by the scale of the damage.


    ¡°Vicky!¡± One of the Templars suddenly yells out. ¡°Hunting warbeast!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± She exclaims. ¡°Where?!¡±


    ¡°In the fire!¡± He replies, pointing down into the hole.


    The Exemplar enhances her eyesight, just in time to catch sight of a small reptile circling in the shadows projected by the fire. It''s weaving through the debris, using chunks from a section of the institute''s ground floor which collapsed into the basement.


    They hadn''t noticed before of the fire and because it''s only the size of a large dog. It has two muscular legs made for sprinting, a long thin tail, and a small snout. From was she was taught, Vikiana knows that they don''t have very thick scales but can spring faster than even the fastest horse if you let them.


    The eyes trained on it seem to agitate the reptile. It flips and makes a full turn on itself, screeching from the top of its lungs. A second one suddenly jumps into the blaze, landing on a beam that it uses as a platform to propel itself out of the hole.


    It lands in the street and tries to sprint to the right, keeping the collapsed pavement between it and the Templars. It makes it ten meters before Conrad launches an air-blade that cuts its head off.


    The reptile runs headless for a dozen meters with a blue fountain of blood spurting out of its neck before dropping. Vikiana prepares an air-blade of her own, increasing the speed at the expense of thickness like Conrad did and kills the second one as soon as it rears its head again.


    ¡°There has to be more, Duihs hunt in packs.¡± The Templar who first spotted it warns.


    ¡°It was inside the institute. They might''ve had only a couple.¡± Conrad notes.


    ¡°We''re cleaning this up. If more than those two got loose, it''ll be a slaughter.¡± Vikiana orders despite her unwillingness. ¡°Run interference for Elizabeth every chance you get.¡±


    The Templars acknowledge the directions and split out into two groups, heading out east and west to circle around the institute. The Exemplar wants to head inside the institute to help Jessica if she gets a chance but doubts she''d be able to justify setting aside her duty to the people of Caeviel if the choice is presented to her.


    In the streets not far from them, Lady Countess Grace Odo is facing off with a group of sailors that she intercepted for carrying flow torches with a ludicrous amount of energy, one of her soldiers swears that he saw them about to throw them at the institute.


    In the process of interrogating them, she hears a small twig snap from the back of the group. She orders those in the front to move aside but, before she can find out whether someone just broke a beacon construct, she hears another twig snap, likely a response.


    The sailors break loose, half of them pull daggers out and engage her soldiers while the other half rushes those guarding the confiscated torches. Grace moves to intercept but she hears the characteristic sound of an arrow and ducks.


    She assembles a defensive construct and applies it to her leather armor but, by the time she''s done, it''s all over. The sailors who fought her soldiers are dead but so are the three guards holding the torches, they were taken out by thin arrows from a sniper she can''t even see.


    The sailors have already thrown the torches on the institute''s roof and are now escaping through alleyways. Grace swallows her saliva, feeling utterly lost and defeated. Yet, she resolves to do the right thing and hunt these pyromaniacs down before they cause any more damage.


    There is a man holding a taut bow on a roof a hundred meters away, one street across the institute. He knocks an arrow with a rope attached to it and releases it. It flies up and falls on the institute''s gray slate tiles, piercing them and planting itself in the support structure underneath.

 Forever.Ch28

    Cetyz falls silent again after her response so I decide to table the conversation while she heals and eats. Her legs are almost back into shape and her tendril seem a size larger. While she does, I reassemble my strengthening, healing, and nourishing construct to shield my body from the strain my symbiont puts it under.


    Turpin''s body is already showing signs that its crumbling, his stomach''s skin is dangling around her foot like there isn''t any flesh left beneath it and I''ve seen her move to plunge her root-like toes under his rib-cage.


    I start swinging the double-bladed staff to get familiar with it. The weapon seems to require quite a few grip changes to use it as it is meant to be, my training with Vikiana one of the reasons I''m choosing to use it instead of switching to a sword.


    The other reason is that its center of gravity is at the very center and that makes it extremely easy to spin it around my back while slashing all around me, something I haven''t done since my hammer.


    The reason is that even the scimitar''s weight was concentrated towards the blade and it simply took less effort to move with the blade, which meant I couldn''t keep charging while I attacked those surrounding me.


    With this weapon, I''ll be able to charge in and out of groups while ripping through everything around me. The thought makes me grin for a moment before I realize that I''m being too eager to end lives.


    ¡°How long?¡± Cetyz speaks up, stepping out of Turpin''s husk of a body.


    ¡°Four years.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ih.¡± She nods, apparently not too shaken by the duration.


    ¡°How did you get caught?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Silver vale.¡± She replies. ¡°Walking to Mother, Gr... Grrr...¡± She pauses. ¡°Grrrri?¡± She starts shaking, her tendrils panically swipe the air around her.


    ¡°Grikyz.¡± I supply. One of her appendages swipes out and grabs my symbiont, pulling me in.


    ¡°Grykiz?¡± She asks urgently.


    ¡°Grikyz.¡± I correct, feeling terrible at the confirmation that her ''brain'' was damaged.


    ¡°Grikyz?¡± She repeats, head angled at my symbiont. It responds in agreement at my probing. She quiets down a little but remains rather shaky. ¡°Grikyz.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I question, wanting to assess the damage and find clues about how she was taken down to shield her from it happening again.


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± She exclaims. ¡°I, think I fell.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I appease her.


    She doesn''t react to my words, seemingly deep her thought. I try to pull my symbiont back to shake her out of it but she slaps a second tendril around it. I wish I could give her some time but we''re running out of it.


    I reach out to my symbiont. I don''t even have to tell it that we need to get moving, it understands the urgency on its own and communicates that to the Princess with its pheromones.


    ¡°Hhh.¡± Cetyz exhales. ¡°You... raw.¡± She complains to us.


    Celyz said I smelled intoxicating, maybe it wasn''t a compliment? I shift uncomfortably, worried that perhaps she was just being nice. Cetyz releases my arm and controls the mass of water at her foot to trickle out of the room.


    ¡°Go, out.¡± She says.


    ¡°We need to go, yes.¡± I agree.


    ¡°No, you go.¡± She points at the door.


    I get the strange feeling that she doesn''t like me, that she thinks her sister did something terrible. But most importantly, she does not trust me, perhaps she merely tolerates me. I limp my way to the door, actually preferring to lead the way.


    ¡°What did you do when you woke up?¡± I ask over my shoulder.


    ¡°Took my warmth back, no, not word, my heat?¡± She replies, hesitating.


    ¡°Your flow?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes... my, my sunlight.¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod.


    The view every species have of flow seems rather tailored to their societies. The Lisilese see it as a blaze that burns the blood of worthy preys, I wonder if it''s because their successes bring them notoriety which wins them oaths that increase their power.


    The Rykz seem to be using flow to support their life-cycle, taking over a role to sunlight for these plant-like beings. Although, I suspect that the Princesses are hybrids that integrated more than the Rykz Queens of old, they have a skeleton which can''t be of insectoid origin as far as I know.


    Humans... humans believe in the Lake, the role of water in our society might be the reason why we do. All of it seems rooted in much superstition. My faith in the Emperor might be dependent on a falsehood, that He is chosen by a non-existent Lake.


    My faith in Him is definitely damaged but whether He is chosen or not, I cannot deny all that the Emperor has done for the Empire. He gave the population knowledge with His University, protection with his Phalanxes, and Justice with his Templars.


    None of it is perfect but His actions with the Rykz suggest that there isn''t much He wouldn''t do to strengthen the Empire. That gives me hope as only a fool would fail to see that we would be stronger without Nobility.


    He has achieved too much to be an idiot. No, there is clear purpose to his actions and there are reasons for the state of the Empire. The only question is... would I agree with them?


    Enough. Who am I to pass judgment? I am Jessica, mere peasant. I need to focus on seeing this through and then forging a future for myself. I have options, I''m confident I''ll be able to make a living with my skill in flow, even single-handed.


    ¡°Cetyz?¡± I speak up as we reach the crossing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies. ¡°Cetyz.¡± Is she confirming that''s her name? I''ve been using it for a while now.


    ¡°Right, I''m El...¡± I hesitate to give her my real name for a moment but consider she isn''t in a state to handle that information, it''s just easier not to. ¡°I''m Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°Ehlsabht.¡± She says.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± I repeat with a smile. ¡°Why do you call flow sunlight?¡±


    ¡°Same kind of warmth.¡± She replies.


    Her response unlocks something in me and I search my memories of how sun-rays felt on my limb, immediately understanding the correlation she''s making, it''s not exactly the same but it felt very similar.


    It''s not a matter of temperature but of... what was the word Suxen used? Wavelength? Yes, that. Do the Lisilese see the sun red the same way we see it golden? He had red irises but I that really doesn''t mean much.


    ¡°You, two.¡± She starts and pauses. ¡°Mad?¡±


    ¡°I''m not mad.¡± I reply. I got over it... ish.


    ¡°Then, why sister?¡± She asks, apparently to herself.


    ¡°You think the symbiont was meant to fix my madness so I could help you,¡± I question.


    ¡°Symyiont.¡± She says, rolling the word inside her head. ¡°Symbiont. Yes.¡±


    ¡°I lost my arm and she gave it to me in exchange for freeing you. It allowed me to survive and recover from battles that a normal human wouldn''t have.¡± I explain. ¡°Humans aren''t all mad, only some. I heard of a Mad Queen before.¡±


    ¡°Even Halkyz, didn''t... try contrary of correct.¡± Cetyz affirms, struggling.


    ¡°Halkyz the Mad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. ¡°Suhkxn, maddest of mad humans.¡±


    I take my time to sift through what she said as I guide her upstairs to avoid losing track of our surroundings. She seems aware of Suxen''s plans, at least partly. The Director can be seen as attempting to create drones of some kind for humans, the opposite of what the Rykz are trying to do.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I really shouldn''t give her the specifics or admit to my own struggles with sanity since I think Celyz is going to have a lot of trouble explaining herself already and the details would make it harder for her.


    That does remind me of something but we''re almost upstairs so I''ll ask later. I go through the door, my symbiont immediately tenses up to I get on my guard, thinking it smelled something.


    Cetyz doesn''t have the same reaction but she does raise up a sphere of water up, either because of my bringing my weapon back or communicating with my symbiont. I walk in the corridor littered with the tongue-less guards'' bodies, there is smoke covering the ceiling.


    A few of them have been chewed on by something with small teeth but a jaw as large as my hand. Likely cold blood in origin if I go by my limb''s reaction, similar to the one it had for the Lisilese. I can hear a blazing fire on the other side of a door.


    I pat the reinforced wood, finding that it''s extremely hot. I expend a couple portions of flow to heal my knee, not the cut but the damage to the articulation. Since I don''t really know exactly what''s wrong, or what to heal, or where I would need to focus, I simply target everything beneath the skin and shorten the timer to an hour or so.


    I steal a clean shirt from one of the guards to wrap it around my left limb. Meanwhile, Cetyz is walking from body to body, plunging her roots into their stomachs as she goes. It takes her around a quarter of an hour but the shade of her skin grows distinctively healthier.


    ¡°Do drones produce something that makes them... obedient?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ys.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Celyz would have given me a bit more.¡± I groan.


    ¡°My sister, talkative.¡± Cetyz says with affection in her resounding voice.


    It speaks a lot to how much I''ve changed that I can have a casual conversation with a being while it''s eating a human, not only that but also smile at her comment.


    ¡°Drones pliable, I think. Not primary goal, it gives hive-sense, belonging, protective.¡± She expands on her response.


    ¡°Celyz assigned me a drone to train, it just stood there while I hit it without protecting itself.¡± I note. ¡°That''s not being pliable, it''s almost like it would have just let me kill it if I chose to.¡±


    ¡°See, humans mad. Why even think to kill? The drone was fulfilling its purpose as best as it knew how to.¡± Cetyz shakes her head.


    ¡°I didn''t think to kill it on the moment.¡± I think. ¡°But doesn''t it go beyond simple devotion?¡±


    ¡°Ys, they too pliable.¡± Cetyz nods like I just made her point.


    ¡°I...¡± I pause and decide to let it go. It''s likely that the drones became more pliable because those who didn''t accept the Rykz'' ancestors who were merged with their Queens were simply killed off. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Ys.¡± She replies, pointing me forward.


    I lead her out but, when we reach the room with the security array, find that the door isn''t opening. I push but it hits and disturbs a bit of rubble stacked up behind it. I head a few rocks stumble down, and stumble, and keep going... before hitting the ground in a splash of water. What? Cetyz pushes me aside and walks up to the door.


    ¡°Roof broke, ground fell.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Shit, we need to find another way out.¡± I swear.


    ¡°No time, fire.¡± She shakes her head.


    The large mass of water that''s been trailing behind her rushes past us, drenching my boots once again. The liquid slips through the cracks between the door and the frame to get to the other side.


    ¡°Do you have enough flow to be trailing all of that behind you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Queen-like.¡± Cetyz replies, waving a tendril that she fills with flow.


    That''s... did every living Rykz give her their regeneration? Wait, no, half of the Queens or all of them. Either way, she''ll no doubt be able to hold her own better than I will if we end up in a fight.


    ¡°Not vry much left.¡± She adds.


    Crk. I hear ice form on the other side and rocks tumble, I hear a small avalanche and, after a minute or two, I hear the ice shatter. Cetyz opens the door into the devastated array room.


    There is a hole in the ground giving into a pile of rubble and the roof is entirely gone but there are large wooden beams covering the hole, and they''re in flames. I''m almost certain I haven''t caused this since I haven''t targeted the entrance.


    Did the array blow up? It should be possible for me to pass since the floor near the walls survived but I doubt Cetyz will be able to considering that the Princess swerves her tail when she walks to keep her balance. Another difference with Celyz, her gait is se... gracious. I cough, shaking the image of her swaying thighs and waist out of my head.


    ¡°You lonely.¡± She comments.


    ¡°I, um, yes.¡± I stutter, blushing furiously.


    Cetyz solves the crossing problem for us by creating a thin bridge of ice. She engages on it in with a running start. The frozen water cracks with every step she takes, likely caused by the pressure her root-like toes impress on it. Still, the ice holds.


    Cetyz doesn''t slow down as she reaches the end, she raises her left leg at the last second before she impacts the door and bashes it in with a brutal kick. She staggers a little, flinching in pain, but remains standing.


    With her on the other side, I gather my courage and rush through the ice bridge, praying for it hold to the Lake. It doesn''t even crack under my steps, which isn''t too surprising since she''s slightly taller and I suspect that the Princess is at least twice my weight.


    She waits for me to take the lead, her tendrils wrapped very tightly around her torso which is likely to keep her ribs pressed together so they can heal. It makes her look vulnerable, young, and I feel the distinct need to protect this half-sister of mine.


    ¡°Sweet.¡± She says, responding to my unexpressed feelings. ¡°But I''m strong, lead the way.¡±


    I instinctively move in front of her, finding that the institute''s front-door is already unlocked and that the guard that let us in is dead, he was stabbed in the back by several swords. Hope that means these women made it out.


    I cross the small room and open it just slightly to throw a look left and right. There are dead sailors in the avenue ahead and I can hear clashing swords in the distance. Damn Hetlan, why would she make a move instead of cozying up in bed with a lover.


    The streets running along the institute''s block are filled with debris, from broken slate tiles that fell off the roof to burning chunks of wood and stone. Cetyz pushes me forward, obviously impatient to get out.


    I raise my left hand to push her back. Her tendrils shiver a bit in discontent but she does listen. I enhance my eyesight and hearing to scan the area. There are a few people on the roofs in the distance but they aren''t relevant.


    A few moving shadows attract my gaze but a glance up tells me that they''re merely the reflection of the fire to the roof. I carefully step out, Cetyz close on my tail, she takes a single step for every two of mine, which is just insulting but at least she isn''t overtaking me and putting herself at risk.


    I consider heading away from the fighting but it''s in the west and that''s where the closest city gate is so I engage on a side-street that should go parallel to the battle. We should be able to slip by undetected and can always change course if I hear that there are more people involved than I can handle.


    Cetyz has gathered the water she has left into a sphere about as large as my torso and directed it to float above her head. She concentrated so much flow into it that it''s almost entirely black in color.


    As I hurriedly cross the street to hug the wall on the other side, I stop in the middle, at the same time as Cetyz does. Her head is looking exactly to what I just detected, the end of a scaly tail pointing out from an abandoned building''s roof.


    As I focus, I distinguish more and more details. The creature is cold blooded and the size of a large dog. It''s not alone, there are six of them up there, crouched and ready to pounce down. The shape of their heads is reminiscent of the Lisilese''s but they only have two muscular legs and a thin tail.


    I push Cetyz back and bring my double-bladed staff around to take a stance, feeling a pang in my left knee as I rest my entire weight on it. I shift leg. Cetyz is busy weaving a lightning construct with two of her tendrils so I simply hold where I am, covering her.


    After a few seconds, I start wondering what''s wrong as she still isn''t done. I turn to throw her a glance. She''s entirely focused on the construct but her thin appendages'' movements are growing restless. There are several obvious mistakes in the ordering of her segments.


    ¡°The sphere is the primary segment, it needs to be larger to encompass the rest but to also have a single point of connection with every other segment.¡± I explain, worried that she would make such a basic mistake. ¡°And that one, links to the timer. You''re also missing half the sub-construct that charges the air.¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡± Cetyz stutters. She would be on the verge of tears if she had eyes.


    ¡°It''s okay, you''re tired and you went through a lot, give it to me I''ll... Fuck!¡± I exclaim, detecting that my voice provoked the pack into action.


    I flip around and lion''s step up to meet the two pouncing at me from above. I extend the weapon out, placing it exactly between them. The creatures have green-brown scales that don''t look very thick so I simply spin on myself, extending my left hand and pulling my right hand to slash with both blades at once.


    The furthest one is brought in, slashing through the back of the head of the creature to my right, coming out from the mouth with a blue-blood geyser. At the same time, the closest one is pushed out, slicing the creature in half by the waist.


    With that done, I bend my knees and incline myself to hit the wall at the right angle. I manage to absorb the impact and bounce back towards the ground, the problem is that one of them is jumping at my back and three others have landed and started harassing Cetyz, who isn''t in shape to deal with that.


    She is using her water to protect herself but I can tell she''s getting overwhelmed. I raise the staff above my head and bring it down on one of these reptilian dogs while passing the other blade under my shoulder, stabbing the one ambushing me in the neck.


    I screw up my landing but manage to avoid damaging my knee further by rolling on my back, luckily as the one I just impales crashes in the same spot a moment after me.


    ¡°Khsssk. Khsssssk.¡± The two bark at me in a challenging manner.


    I glare back at them, weapon dripping in dark blue blood. The reptiles exchange a quick look before running away. They accelerate so quickly that I don''t even consider chasing them.


    I assemble a lightning construct but the tricky things make use of their tails to make a sharp turn into a street before I can charge the air and activate it. Cetyz is shaking on her legs, several on her tendrils pressing where she had one of her messy scars.


    ¡°You alright?¡± I ask, concerned.


    ¡°I, I don''t... I forgot.¡± She admits in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You''re recovering.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°We don''t!¡± She snaps at me. ¡°It, the void, it ate some of me.¡±

 Forever.Ch29

    Cetyz'' trembling worsens as the realization that she isn''t entirely herself hits her in full. I try to approach but she takes huge steps back, using her reversed knees to keep me at a distance. Since it isn''t working, I stop and extend my left arm out which she immediately grabs onto with one of her tendrils.


    ¡°Calm down, Cetyz, you just have a few memory holes.¡± I say. ¡°You''re still yourself.¡±


    I should have told her inside the institute, we''re way too exposed outside like this. The sounds of battle are intensifying but I also hear fewer shocks between weapons, which means it''s coming to an end.


    ¡°Wh, what real if memories gone?¡± She asks, lost.


    ¡°Me, I''m real and I''m going to take you back to our sister.¡± I reply.


    ¡°She not you sister, human!¡± She shouts angrily, the last word containing a hint of hatred.


    Her unmistakably Rykz resounding voice echoes through the streets. Shit. I take hold of her tendril with my left hand and pull on it to bring her closer, it had time to heal and buff out so I no longer fear breaking it.


    ¡°Your sister and I linked tendrils, Cetyz, we... I... held her and she held me.¡± My voice dies. ¡°I love who she is.¡± I finish, feeling guilty for the admission which feels like betraying my Lady.


    ¡°N, no. Lie!¡± She exclaims, trying to pull away.


    I don''t let her but I don''t press too hard either, I slowly wrap her tendril around my wrist to pull her closer. She extends a few more appendages and tries to push me away while touching me as little as she can, resisting me but not my symbiont.


    ¡°You can tell that I''m not lying.¡± I add.


    ¡°You smell shame!¡± She counters in a crazed tone.


    ¡°I am but not because of what I did. I betrayed someone else by being with Celyz, I regret that but not the time I spent being with her.¡± I explain.


    I didn''t want to express any of this, even in thought, but at least this distracted her from her existential crisis. I keep reeling her in until I can pass my left arm behind her back and pull her against my left shoulder, feeling that she''ll be more likely to accept a hug if it comes from my symbiont.


    The gamble pays out as she calms down and her tendrils meld around my limb, yet they don''t go near the hand which I gather would be rather improper. I try to keep my attention focused on our surroundings but it''s difficult with her so distraught.


    ¡°I, I, so much, forgotten.¡± Cetyz utters.


    ¡°You can learn again.¡± I reply, my symbiont''s rubbery skin undulates where she holds in.


    ¡°Believe you can''t.¡± She says. ¡°You, word breaker.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I acknowledge with difficulty.


    ¡°Celyz...¡± She hesitates. ¡°Know?¡±


    ¡°About?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You and other.¡± She says.


    I take my time before answering, Celyz warned me not to tell Fenyz that I had someone else. That I cheated on Lance. I''ve already admitted so but she doesn''t know that her sister did, which makes a difference... but I cannot lie on Celyz'' behalf. From all that I know of her, I am certain that she wouldn''t want me to directly lie to her sister.


    ¡°Celyz did.¡± I tell her. ¡°But I needed comfort at the time, I had just lost my... progenitor and she helped me get through that.¡± Father.


    ¡°She lost, path too.¡± Cetyz utters with despair. Yet, she soon looks down at me, me not my symbiont. ¡°I sorry for, death. Tragedy.¡± She says with compassion.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply, feeling a growing lump in my throat. ¡°Could you fix yourself if you had what you lost?¡± I ask, forcefully pulling away from the subject.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head but her certainty soon breaks. ¡°I don''t, think. Maybe, forgot.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t you be able to?¡± I question.


    ¡°Construct cannot. Ihk.¡± Her small cry is filled with sadness. ¡°Endings age after, severed. Cannot delay putting back or gone.¡±


    ¡°If you remember that then you haven''t forgotten.¡± I affirm. ¡°You might have lost some details, but there isn''t anything new in your memories so you can trust what you recall.¡±


    ¡°I, yes. Logic.¡± She agrees hesitantly.


    ¡°We need to go, Cetyz. Now.¡± I press.


    ¡°Lead, I hold.¡± She replies.


    I nod and start heading west, staying on the street running around the institute''s block since it''s deserted and the buildings nearby are all abandoned. We find a burning hole in the road running up to the institute''s facade after a single turn.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear. ¡°We have to make a right and then a left, hopefully they won''t notice us crossing by.¡±


    ¡°Can go back.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°Battle risky.¡±


    ¡°North or West will bring us deeper into Meiridin, and I don''t want to go south because that''s Hetlan''s base of action. We''ll just make a turn as soon as we can.¡± I explain.


    As we move on, Tsek enters my range, jumping on a crumbling roof above. He came from deeper into the slums. I frown. He should be helping the women who were in the institute, did they not make it out?


    The issue with meeting up to ask is Cetyz, I can feel that she''s very unsettled so there''s a risk that she could lash out, but it''s higher if she''s caught off guard and I don''t have a way to tell him to stay back before he reaches us.


    ¡°There''s a friend close-by.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Send away.¡± She replies instantly.


    ¡°I need to ask him about what happened to some women carrying children.¡± I tell her, counting on the importance Rykz place on family.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies, checking the area.


    ¡°Ah, well, he''s coming over anyway.¡± I awkwardly admit.


    As he approaches, he makes a bit of noise by stepping on a broken tile. Cetyz'' ovaloid head zeroes in on him. The sphere of water shoots up above the roof and then splits up in liquid tendrils that rush out towards his limbs.


    ¡°Don''t kill him!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She exhales.


    Tsek sees the swirling water coming from above and tries to avoid it but there are simply too many strands. One catches his ankle and instantly freeze it to the roof. The rest catch his wrists and other foot, turning to ice and completing his immobilization.


    Cetyz then starts assembling another construct but she dismantles it within moments to start on another, and then another. She seems to be going through her repertoire of constructs.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Tsek calls out in a fearful voice.


    ¡°Keep your voice down and don''t struggle.¡± I tell him. ¡°The Princess is simply wary.¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡± He replies, searching but unable to find me because he can''t see through the roof.


    ¡°Did you see any pregnant women? I told them to call out for you.¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did.¡± He says. ¡°Told them how to quickly leave the slums.¡±


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I question, baffled.


    ¡°They were armed and I needed to keep an eye out for you, a lot of things got out of the institute.¡± He explains.


    ¡°And you didn''t escort them? By the Lake, they''re pregnant!¡± I shout angrily.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Cetyz concludes. At the end of one of her tendrils is a construct that looks like the head of a spiked mace.


    ¡°No.¡± I hurriedly shake my head. ¡°And are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?¡± I ask despite not wanting to worry her.


    ¡°If bad, human die.¡± She declares aggressively.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I repeat.


    ¡°He leave human eggs helpless, no?¡± She counters, inclining her ovaloid head.


    ¡°I, just, let me handle it, please. They were relatively safe once out of there¡± I reply.


    ¡°Mad, mad.¡± She says, shaking her head and apparently letting it go but keeping her construct ready.


    ¡°Um.¡± Tsek hesitates.


    ¡°Did you see Suxen leave?¡± I ask, disappointed in but deciding to move on because Cetyz seems much too ready to just execute him.


    ¡°Suxen escaped from the roof with a man and a woman, they left towards the docks.¡± He tells me. ¡°The last two spotted me so I couldn''t follow.¡±


    ¡°That was Ais...¡± I start.


    ¡°Suk, hx, hen!¡± Cetyz utters from deep inside her head and then bursts off at full speed.


    Fuck! I trip forward, dragged along by the tendrils wrapped around my arms. She lets go of it after a few meters, deciding that her priority is to sprint south towards the docks as quickly as she can.


    It costs me a precious few seconds to get my footing back and lion''s step after her but she''s so fast that even if I had left at the same time, she would have lost me in seconds. She''s already at the end of the avenue.


    ¡°Elizabeth! Free me!¡± Tsek yells out.


    ¡°Use a fire construct.¡± I shout back, giving him the same amount of help he gave the women who needed his.


    Cetyz tries to make a sharp turn but her root-like toes aren''t sliding on the pavement, unable to find a grip. She hits the wall with a small cry yet doesn''t let that slow her down.


    I accelerate as much as I dare to try to catch up but even with that incident, she makes another turn fifty meters down the street just as I reach the end of the avenue.


    There are a few slum people out at a window, a wrinkled grandmother with two young children in her arms and a father with knitting needles in his hands. Their eyes are wide open from disbelief, not fear. They turn to me as I rush past.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The grandma exclaims at my back. ¡°Good luck escaping!¡±


    I almost trip as being thanked was the last thing I expected. Although, in retrospect they hate and fear the institute so it should have been obvious they would be thankful for its destruction.


    They didn''t even seem surprised by the Princess'' presence, perhaps my rumor spread out better than I thought it would. I wave my thoughts off of that to keep running after Cetyz, hoping that she wouldn''t run into a fight but knowing it unlikely.


    I turn south like she did, finding a peasant man''s dead body. His throat was ripped off, his face and shoulders clawed. He was likely caught by these creatures I killed earlier.


    Cetyz is far down the avenue, rushing towards a small skirmish involving a dozen people, or rather heading south and apparently planning to go through the battle since it''s in her way. I assemble a lightning construct in case she needs help but she''s so far ahead I doubt I''ll make it in time.


    One of the sides fighting are sailors, they''re low on numbers and, while they wield swords, they have no leather armors which puts them at a heavy disadvantage compared to their opponents who do.


    I keep running, feeling wind blow on my cheeks but unable to accelerate any more than this without hurting my knee. She''s so quick that I doubt I would be able to catch her even if I wasn''t injured.


    As I get closer I catch sight of Odo''s black sail on their uniforms. Grace. I''ve no doubt they can see or at least hear Cetyz approaching. Without missing a beat, I catch sight of the Countess launching an air-blade towards the Princess.


    It isn''t exactly aimed at her but it''ll hit right in front of her. Cetyz bends her knee all the way and then kicks the ground beneath her, propelling herself over it. I hear Grace shout and her soldiers break off, dispersing even at risk of opening themselves up to counter-attacks.


    Not all of them makes it, one of them takes a stab to the side and trips which opens him up to a slash to the chest. The back of a soldier''s thigh is cut and he drops but one of his comrades grabs his collar to drag him out of the way.


    The Princess lands on top of a sailor''s back, crushing it while bringing the construct attached to her tendril down on the ground. The pavement explodes out around her but the section beneath her feet doesn''t even tremble.


    Four of the sailors are bombarded by chunks of rock that crush their skulls and break their limbs. One of them makes it out with merely a gash to his forehead and she runs away.


    Grace and her soldiers receive mostly gravel but a few are injured. She steps out in front of them, sword held high but apparently unwilling to provoke the Princess. Cetyz doesn''t even turn to them, she departs into a spring as soon as the dust settles.


    She just killed them because they were in her way. I angle my course to the side to avoid passing by Grace, unwilling to stop and afraid of what Cetyz will do to find Suxen once she gets to the docks.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± Grace shouts out, making it impossible to ignore her.


    ¡°I don''t have time, Odo!¡± I reply.


    ¡°Make it!¡± She growls, her sword starting to glow.


    I apply a defensive construct to my double-bladed staff and prepare to activate either of the constructs to counter her attacks. She raises her weapon but seems to be hesitating, even searching for someone other than me and I might know who.


    ¡°That sailor is scaling a wall in the alley on your left, if you wanna catch him you better go now!¡± I cry out, flashing past her.


    She doesn''t hesitate more than a second before running into the alley. I consider myself lucky that Cetyz didn''t kill any of her soldiers by accident because that likely would have went a very different way.


    The Princess is already out of my sight, I think I caught her making a turn to the right but Grace distracted me. Cetyz is headed for the docks but it''s not like I can just head there and hope she''ll make it, I need to follow her.


    I lion''s step to the end of the street but instead of making a turn, I jump up and plant my staff into one of the beams sticking out of the facade. Carried by my momentum, I hit the wall a bit hard with my left shoulder.


    My symbiont takes the hit rather well but one of its bones presses into my stump and I cry out in pain. Luckily, it keeps our left hand closed around the staff so we don''t fall. I start climbing up, detecting groups of people on nearby rooftops.


    ¡°Hey, it''s her!¡± A blond woman exclaims, she''s close by with two others.


    ¡°She really is covered in blood.¡± A tall man gasps, squinting to see through the darkness.


    ¡°Is that blood? There''s some blue, and brown stuff.¡± A short man argues, probably an adolescent.


    ¡°Probably killed these cold bloods we saw, and some of the insects.¡± She declares ¡°And a ton of the institute''s butchers if you go by all the red.¡±


    ¡°Nice, wish I caught one of those escaping, bought a stiletto just for that the other day.¡± The tall man says, showing off a dagger with a very thin blade.


    I propel myself up to the roof with a lion strike and scrutinize the area, assessing where my points of reference are so I can tell where the docks and the largest streets I can''t jump over are.


    ¡°Bought? I saw it in Marty''s shop and I know you can''t afford it!¡± The kid laughs. ¡°Still, the Red Dwarf isn''t all that impressive, she''s so short.¡±


    ¡°You crazy? She''ll hear you!¡± The blond woman slaps her hand on his mouth.


    ¡°We''re pretty far.¡± The tall man says, throwing me a wary glance. I turn just to glare at them for distracting me. ¡°Oh, shit, think she''ll come after us?¡±


    ¡°I... don''t know. Just apologize?¡± The blonde says, releasing the kid.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± He says, almost whispering. ¡°The Rykz went there.¡± He adds, pointing to the south-west.


    I, regretfully, let it go and start running in that direction. It matches what I think I saw and that group didn''t seem hostile. I jump over a roof and start going south-west in a diagonal, which is a lot quicker than following the roads. I soon hear the faint sound of her feet hitting the pavement and start following.


    ¡°Go get''m!¡± The blond shouts in the distance.


    I run by a few more groups similar to theirs who cheer me on, some even try to give me their flow but they offer so little that I don''t deem it worth the energy or time to stop.


    I realize that these people, who would have sworn were thieves before because they hanged out on roofs and have weapons, were likely there to stand guard against the institute''s kidnappings.


    My symbiont detects a few dead cold bloods in the streets and even a few on the edge of the roofs. The gouges in the walls and tiles around their bodies tell me that they were likely slain by air-blades. It''s good that someone''s taking care of it. A woman died and I''m responsible for freeing them. It''s Suxen''s fault they were there to begin with.


    I hear mounted soldiers wearing steel to the south, on the edge of the slums. Not exactly where Cetyz is headed but close enough that they might see her cross the avenue if they pay attention in the night.


    Or if she passes by a window since apparently everyone is awake and decided to throw more wood in their fires. I lion''s step over a two-meter wide street and slide on the roof, displacing a dozen clay tiles as I slow down to change direction.


    I head off to the spot where that group is the most likely to run into Cetyz so I can ambush them. Another explosion of pavement occurs from where the Princess is, lifting a cloud of dust.


    I don''t slow down as it would cost me precious seconds to get back up to speed, I listen carefully for the recognizable sound of her footsteps before making a decision. Thump.


    There we go, she''s fine. I assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct for my double-bladed staff, getting myself ready for a fight. I''ve burned through five portions to make these constructs and lion step this far.


    I should have asked Cetyz to give me some of her flow but she''s not in the best shape so it''s hard to tell if she would be safer with or without it. Still, twenty portions shouldn''t even make a dent with her current access.


    Or mine for that matter. I check my reserve, finding that I regenerated an entire portion in what I estimate to have been ten to fifteen minutes since I last checked.


    I could literally fight without ever running out if I do so conservatively, but my body would likely break from exhaustion. At least my healing construct is working out, my knee isn''t doing too bad. My symbiont wiggles a tendril. Ah, right, it''s probably ''helping'' with that.


    I pounce over a small alley, catching sight of a dog-sized reptile rolled up on itself on the next roof. I scrutinize it with my sense, which a lot easier to do now that I know it''s there. It likely died from the cold since it has no apparent injuries. I could use a cloak myself.


    Cetyz makes a turn east, heading straight for the group of soldiers. Shit, can''t she hear or smell them? They''re wearing chain-mails and plate, that much is obvious. That kind of expensive equipment means they have to be Hetlan''s troops, I don''t see who else would go out at night in plate or something.

 Forever.Ch30

    Cetyz is accelerating, rushing through the street at insane speed. I''m sure she can''t detect them because the street is slightly curved so there are too many buildings between them, not to mention they''re likely too far for her even though she has a far longer range than I do.


    Yet, she seems to be homing in on that group even though she was going for Suxen and they''re definitely not south of her so that doesn''t make sense unless she smelled Suxen among them.


    I reach the street and the point the two groups will meet on first. I crouch down to avoid been seen from the street, thinking quickly about what to do. The Princess has been hanging back from the start but lost it when she learned where Suxen was, I don''t know if I''ll be able to get her to calm down.


    But I need to, especially since I can detect parents and children inside buildings and I don''t think she''s in a state to control herself to avoid collateral damage... or whether she''d even want to if she knew considering how she attacked Grace and the sailors.


    People in the area have either left towards the institute to see what the fire and the commotion are about or remained indoors to huddle with their families, which makes this area a terrible one for a battle.


    Cetyz'' thumping steps grow louder as she approaches and so does the sound of the horseshoes clicking on the pavement. I grow tenser as the groups get closer to crossing paths.


    The Princess enters my line of sight to my right, she has several spiked maces at the ends of her tendrils and a large sphere of water floating behind her. She''s ready and I can tell how eager she is to fight.


    ¡°Cetyz!¡± I whisper as loudly as I dare. ¡°Stop!¡±


    She doesn''t reply or even look as she barrels past me at her top speed. Her ovaloid head is fixed ahead and she is making a sharp noise, like a continuous silent scream.


    I turn to my left, finding that Hetlan''s soldiers are in fact a half-dozen Templars on horseback. The lion heads engraved in their chest-plates mark them as unmistakably part of the Order. Their helmets are on but their visors up. Vikiana is leading them.


    She should be sailing back to her daughter, what the fuck? She said she would. Did she? I... assumed that''s what she would do when freed, did she return to help Aisha get away? Oh shit, that''s why Cetyz is...


    The two sides become aware of each other at almost the same time. The Princess brings three of her tendrils down, injecting the spiked constructs into the pavement just as the Templars pull on their reins to spread out.


    ¡°Back!¡± Vikiana orders. ¡°We can''t fight here!¡±


    ¡°Never, again!¡± Cetyz screams.


    Her distinctively inhuman voice resounds out of her ovaloid head and fills the streets, likely heard from afar but soon swallowed by the sound of the street exploding in a wave from her to the Templars before they can lead their mounts around.


    The stone is mostly flying at them but they''re so far and the street is so narrow that much of the debris impact the sides of the houses and go through window flaps, a few chunks even go through wooden walls.


    The Templars do what they can to protect the horses with their shields, which bear the city guard''s crest, likely trusting their armors to protect them. The rocks impact in a cacophony of steel and broken bones.


    The mounts all survived and none of the Templars seem even injured but four of the horses now have broken limbs, forcing their riders to jump off. They are entirely unaware of the four streams of water headed for them, hidden by the cloud of dust now filling the street.


    I remain there, frozen by indecision. I can''t act against Cetyz, but should I help her? It''s not like I can let her get captured again even if I think Vikiana would release her to me if she won because that would destroy the thin trust between us.


    ¡°Split!¡± Vikiana changes her orders, their ability to get out of the residential zone depended on their mounts. ¡°We need to contain her before she destroys the area!¡±


    She starts assembling an air-blade as wide as street at insane speed for the amount of energy she''s using, obviously taking risks because she deems it urgent to finish the fight as early as possible.


    Her actions force me to make a choice as I cannot let Cetyz be hit by that. I prepare my lightning construct and target the air-blade with it. Vikiana launches it through the dust towards the Princess.


    Cetyz seems already aware of it as she stops and bends her knees, preparing to leap back, but I deem it safer to shatter it since the Princess might not be able to jump over it or might simply trip considering her physical and mental state. As I''m about to activate my construct, the air-blade detonates in the center of the cloud.


    The compressed air is released all at once in a violent burst of wind that clears the dust within seconds. It seems like a waste of flow to use such a large amount of energy, three portions, just to quickly clear their line of sight but I have no doubt the Exemplar knows what she''s doing.


    The Templars immediately take notice of the streams of water headed for them, yet they ignore them to start assembling what I recognize as a disruption construct.


    Probably not a good call since Cetyz can still bombard them with stones from outside that construct''s range but perhaps its the only choice they have to counter her immense reserves of flow.


    They can''t exactly block or strike water down, not without using a similar amount of energy which isn''t worth it since their steel armors are designed to handle most physical threats and constructs.


    The disruption construct might work out since the Princess isn''t behaving rationally and is pacing, trying to find an angle to attack them. Perhaps she doesn''t recognize the construct or she''s assembling constructs herself.


    They''re going to run out of flow long before she does. Cetyz moves further into my range, revealing that she has a dozen spiked constructs underground in front of her, she''s controlling them by keeping her head trained on them to see through the pavement.


    This could go either way, if they get the disruption construct up then Cetyz loses because she''ll be inside the range but if she activates these things, then the Templars will lose, or at the very least be buried under so much stone it won''t really matter.


    Vikiana moves to meet Cetyz head-on, apparently aware that the disruption construct won''t be ready in time. She moves to meet Cetyz head-on, there is a diffuse golden light coming out of her plate armor''s seams. She doesn''t have much flow left, likely used most of what she had to make that air-blade.


    This isn''t time to observe. I need to intervene to ensure that neither side wins and the best way to do that is to ensure that Cetyz doesn''t activate those constructs. She is only a dozen meters away from them now so, even if she isn''t charging at full speed, I don''t have time to waste.


    I jump down in front of Vikiana and raise my left hand up to block Cetyz. The Princess'' shriek abruptly ends and she skids to a stop. Her ovaloid head doesn''t look away from the constructs she has underground, which right beneath my feet, meaning I''ll die if she detonates them.


    ¡°Cetyz, they helped me free you, I know they''re the one who...¡± I try to explain.


    ¡°Kill invaders!¡± She interrupts me.


    My symbiont echoes the words with crazed agreement. I shake my head, not letting Cetyz influence me through it. She tries to side-step me but the Princesses'' physiology isn''t exactly designed for that so it''s a lot easier for me to block her way than it is to chase her down.


    Cetyz, unable to go around me or detonate her constructs, uses her streams of water to freeze three of the Templars'' legs together, they throw glances at each other to make sure they''re safe but remain focused on their construct.


    ¡°Cetyz, please, we need to leave.¡± I plead. ¡°They won''t stop us.¡±


    She doesn''t listen, she is controlling the last stream of water to shape it like a spike that she aims at Vikiana. I raise my double-bladed staff but find myself unable to make a decision about what to do in time.


    ¡°Vicky, behind you!¡± Conrad calls out.


    The water turns to ice and shoots out towards the Exemplar who is too far from the others to receive help. Vikiana rushes at me, sword brought back but with her shield held in front, likely to bash me into the Princess.


    Cetyz reacts before I do, using what few tendrils aren''t busy controlling her constructs and keeping her rib-cage together to seize my symbiont. She pulls me in and to the side, effectively propelling me behind her.


    Likely to both protect and get rid of me. I just let it happen, like a fool unable to act. I took an oath to do whatever it takes to end the war, which means protecting Cetyz, but it''s so much more difficult when the ones I have to take down aren''t attacking me but trying to prevent a rampage in the streets, even if they''re responsible for her presence and state of mind in the first place.


    ¡°Rhyyyy!¡± The Princess shrieks aggressively.


    Vikiana steps on top of the spiked constructs, Cetyz activates them all at once, I watch through my sense as the ground explodes out under the Exemplar which renders her shield utterly useless since the projectiles are coming from below.


    The shock alone is enough to propel Vikiana up and back a dozen meters in a cacophony of steel. The stones that impact her plate armor don''t directly break through the steel but they bend it enough that it tears in some places despite the armor''s runic construct.


    Vikiana crashes and rolls on herself, her chest-plate is caved in at the stomach and she is having trouble breathing because of it. She isn''t unconscious as demonstrated by her attempts at standing back up but she''s too heavily injured to do much.


    The wave of debris crashes into the rest of the Templars but they hold strong behind their shields, even when receiving hits to their helmets. Three of them didn''t really have a choice but to take it with their legs immobilized by ice, but the other two don''t show any hesitation as they face the wave of rubble head on.


    Cetyz rushes inside the thick cloud of dust while assembling an even larger spiked construct. I send my lighting construct up and target it at her construct, taking a gamble. I can''t attack her directly but she was not worried about that construct blowing up in her face so it''s not likely to be dangerous.


    Besides, my construct might not do anything to it but it''ll at least give her pause, and maybe get her to talk to me instead of my symbiont, which will give the Templars time to spread and activate the disruption construct. I activate my lightning construct.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    --- --- ---


    The back of my head hurts, I''m bleeding from a small gash. I feel something heavy on top of me. I can smell roasted pig. My symbiont is patting at my right arm. Its sense tells me that Cetyz is on top of me, breathing roughly and apparently only dazed.


    Fuck, did I just set the dust off? I was told fire did that. No time. I open my eyes, finding that I''m seeing white. I panic for a moment before finding some blurs in my field of vision. Just temporarily blinded, good. Well, bad but...


    I use my sense to scour the area but find no Templars in range, there''s a man limping away from his house with a broken ankle. We''re actually close to a wall which means I flew at least a few meters. I try to lift Cetyz up but she''s so heavy I have to leverage her off me with a strengthening construct.


    I scout the area around us, finding Vikiana against a nearby wall. She''s still conscious despite the fact that the explosion damaged her plate even further, pushing sharp torn edges into her stomach. The woman is sturdier than I am. I kneel down next to her.


    ¡°You okay there, Vicky?¡± I ask, opening her visor.


    ¡°I might survive.¡± She grumbles in a rough voice. ¡°Glad I didn''t kill you after all?¡± She asks, revealing bloody teeth.


    ¡°I''m not convinced you''ve made things better, we''ll see.¡± I answer with a wry smile. ¡°Why did you even show up?¡±


    ¡°To help, end war, and I... Khg.¡± She coughs, spitting thick black-red blood. ¡°Know someone who''d be a bit sad if you kicked the bucket.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but you need to get better now and leave, before she recovers.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Can you see the others?¡± She questions.


    ¡°No, big white flash, can barely see you.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Use that parasite of yours.¡± Vikiana demands with a frown.


    ¡°How do you...¡± I start.


    ¡°You see the same way they do, just at a wider angle.¡± She interrupts me. ¡°I knew you were lying to me from the start.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say. ¡°You sure you okay, it looks nasty. I think your ribs are broken.¡±


    ¡°I''ll...¡± She swallows. ¡°Be fine.¡± She repeats unconvincingly. ¡°Find them, they''ll take me to the Temple.¡±


    ¡°The Alemplars aren''t there, Vicky.¡± I warn her, increasingly worried about her state.


    ¡°There''s, an old Templar who''s just as good.¡± She insists, trying to push me away.


    ¡°Rh, ii.¡± Cetyz whines.


    The Princess is struggling to get back on her feet, trying to use her weakened and trembling tendrils. It doesn''t look like she took much damage, she''s only a bit singed despite bearing the brunt of the explosion. I try to give Vikiana four portions of flow but she refuses to link to it.


    ¡°You''ll need it.¡± She tells me. ¡°Now hurry, before she makes sure I don''t make it.¡± She says, keenly aware of the possibility.


    I hurriedly cross the street to scour the area, finding a hole in a house''s wall. The sounds of ice breaking and steel scraping against stone make it past the ringing in my ears.


    I follow the noise, finding two Templars freeing a third from chunks of debris, both wood and stone. Two others are chipping at the ice around their feet. The last one, likely Conrad if I go by size, is actually finishing the disruption construct, there is a dent in his helmet and he isn''t that steady on his feet but he still managed to hang onto it.


    ¡°Conrad!¡± I speak up. ¡°Vikiana is hurt, you need to grab her and...¡±


    ¡°Cetyz!¡± The Exemplar shouts.


    ¡°Fucking!¡± I swear as I flip around, rushing back. ¡°She''s going to get herself killed.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Conrad orders his brethren.


    ¡°I''m the, kgh, one you''re looking for! Don''t attack my Hive!¡± Vikiana challenges. Damn Exemplar, there''s no need for that, what about Leomi?


    ¡°I kill invader.¡± Cetyz replies in a loud growl.


    I lion''s step ahead, using my sense to navigate the rubble. I find Vikiana stumbling towards Cetyz who apparently gave up on getting up to assemble a huge spiked construct. Her head is fixed to the Exemplar, who is no doubt worsening her wounds.


    I realize what happened in horror. Cetyz spotted Vikiana and, in fear for her life or freedom, decided to destroy the area which forced the Exemplar to get back up to stop her, which further convinced the Princess of the danger she is in.


    Words are going to be useless at this point. I scour the area for my weapon, finding it planted in a house''s wall not far from the Exemplar''s sword. I assemble an air-blade that I send over to recover double-bladed staff while charging Vikiana.


    Any action against the Princess will destroy the trust between us and as such kill any hope we have of escaping Meiridin or reaching the Rykz. I need to alleviate Cetyz'' fright... by taking the Exemplar down.


    Luckily, Vikiana''s approach is distracting the Princess, meaning she won''t be able to finish her construct in time. There''s a chance I can de-escalate this. I leap towards the Exemplar with my left arm brought back.


    Vikiana must''ve heard my foot scrape against the ground because she throws her armored elbow back while turning to intercept me. Yet, with so little flow at her disposal and her heavy injuries, she''s unable to stop my left palm from impacting the side of her breast-plate.


    She stumbles to the side, towards our weapons. Vikiana manages to remain standing by sheer willpower. She turns around with a smoldering glare to which I return a flat stare, more focused on the Princess than her.


    ¡°Cetyz, calm down, I''m here.¡± I urge.


    ¡°H, elp, kill.¡± Cetyz stutters with fright and anger.


    ¡°Get her to stand down and we''ll leave, Elizabeth.¡± Vikiana urges. As I remain silent, she flips her visor open. ¡°We''re helping you escape, Jay, I swear, please.¡± She sincerely pleads.


    ¡°Th, ey, invader! You, Hive.¡± Cetyz screams, having no doubt heard and fearing betrayal.


    I fall silent, frantically trying to find a solution, a process complicated by the fact that there are at least a dozen witnesses in sight down the street, not to mention that there are more a few injured people hearing range. The most problematic of those being the Princess whose trust I cannot afford to lose.


    ¡°Get back up, Cetyz, we need to leave Meiridin and end the war.¡± I tell her, yet my words don''t seem to reach her.


    ¡°Ihhhhhh!¡± She cries out in anguish.


    I detect Conrad entering my range with his brethren, shields at the ready. The disruption construct is ready to be deployed. Sensing that this is all about to go to shit, I activate my air-blade, propelling my double-bladed staff in my direction.


    Cetyz deploys her spiked construct, plunging it in the ground despite it not being complete. Conrad raises his hand and activates the disruption construct which spreads out in a golden fog, at about the same time as Cetyz activates hers.


    The ground shakes and cracks under our feet but doesn''t explode out, likely cut short before it could fully discharge. Lucky considering Cetyz probably botched it.


    I make use of the unstable ground to flash past Vikiana, who is having a harder time because of her armor, to catch my weapon as my air-blade loses coherence and crumbles.


    The Exemplar pulls all the energy from her runic constructs and tries to lion strike the back of my head with her gauntlet. I crouch, dodging, and spin to retaliate but she uses a lion step to get past me. I swing my staff at her ankles but the blade bounces off her steel greaves.


    Vikiana is bleeding from her stomach and likely bruised all over yet manages to recover her sword and take a defensive stance before I catch up. Neither of us attacks as we''re both more concerned about our companions than each other.


    She''s gazing over my shoulder while I''m using my symbiont''s sense. Cetyz is making a rumbling sound as she expels a thick menacing cloud of unstructured flow. Threatened, the Templars decide to charge her.


    The Princess'' tendrils all unwrap from around her torso and she uses them to propel herself up to her feet. Cetyz'' rib-cage shifts, the sudden movement pops the left side over the right one. She cries out in pain but perseveres, letting her fear and desire for revenge blind her to the state of her body.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Vikiana calls desperately.


    Her words are drowned under Conrad''s screams as the Princess'' cloud of unstructured flow takes hold of his armor and... twists it. I observe with horror as the man is ground to a broken wreck of steel, bone, and blood.


    Vikiana turns rigid and her face loses all color. It doesn''t last long, her expression soon turns grim as she leans forward, preparing to charge. I raise my double-bladed staff to block her, feeling a crushing weight on my heart. No matter the personal cost.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Vikiana, I can''t hurt her... I have to...¡± My voice dies down but my meaning seems to have come across as her pair of cold light blue eyes lock onto me.


    The Exemplar swipes at my neck with her sword. The killing strike is so merciless that I fail to wrap my head around it and so swift that, even if I did, my human reflexes wouldn''t have sufficed to block it.


    My symbiont, as I well know, isn''t human. Its reflexes and understanding of battle have been honed during our training, benefiting from it as much as I have. It twists its wrist, flipping the double-bladed staff around and parrying the attack.


    Vikiana goes along with the motion, spinning on her right foot to kick me in the stomach. Yet, she is obviously running low on flow as she is having so much difficulty moving her heavy armor that the impact barely pushes me back a meter or two.


    I gather all my flow, including from the air-blade that the disruption construct shattered, hurriedly using the energy to prepare a few lion strikes while she closes the distance.


    ¡°You''ll survive.¡± I utter, making my decision.


    She responds by closing the distance and making use of a flaw in my defense to try to stab me. An attempt I thwart by using a quick lion''s step to the side and a lion strike to rotate my double-bladed staff.


    The blade closest to me impacts her sword, diverting it far away while the other one impacts her breast-plate. She staggers back, pain and surprise obvious on her traits.


    I make use of the time she spends recovering her stance to use a lion strike again, making my weapon spin around my back. As it comes back around, I release my hold on the handle, just enough to let the weapon slide inside my hands, securing a grip just above the blade closest to me.


    The extended reach allows me to slam the flat of the blade into Vikiana''s sword with such violence that it takes all she has to keep hold of it. She once looks taken aback, likely having never faced such a weapon or following instincts she developed training with me.


    I hear another blood-curling scream behind me, coming from a human and a few gasps coming from the observers, but I don''t let it distract me as the Exemplar is too difficult an opponent to use my sense on anything other than her.


    I rush her and use a hardening construct to seize the bare blade with my left hand, ripping it out of her weakened fingers. She tries to punch me but I incline my head aside, avoiding her gauntlet.


    As she pulls back, I slam my staff into the side of her breast-plate. The impact transmits to her stomach wound, bringing her down to her knees. The tears of rage and pain in her eyes make me hesitate but I grit my teeth and throw her weapon up.


    I catch the handle in a reversed grip with my left hand, bringing it down towards her in the same motion. Her eyes widen as she sees the point of her own sword rushing straight at her damaged chest-plate.


    She uses the last of strength to angle her torso so that it hits her left shoulder, which is fine by me. The tip of the sword impacts the pauldron, piercing only a few centimeters deep. That''s plenty. I let go of my staff to grab the back of her neck. I then focus a lion strike on my left arm and start pushing. Shrieeeek.


    ¡°Arrrgh.¡± Vikiana screams in furious agony.


    The sword goes through the steel and, little by little, plunges deeper into her shoulder. I only stop once the blade''s tip hits the other side of her armor. It frightens me how much I want to actually run her through and through but I take it as a reflection of my affection for her daughter.


    Vikiana''s head drops. She''s unconscious, having reached a hard physical limit. Her body wavers a little but finds balance in her kneeling position. I use a strengthening construct to slowly, and carefully, set the Exemplar down on her side.

 Forever.Ch31

    With the Exemplar dealt with, I scan the surroundings, finding that they''re no longer in my range but I can still hear the battle. I recover my staff and make my way back to Cetyz, averting my eyes from Conrad''s body and that of another Templar whose neck as broken, or rather whose helmet the Princess twisted with unstructured flow.


    The amount of energy required to do this boggles the mind but she can''t have that much left or the battle would be over. That or she has enough presence of mind not to burn it all and is trying to escape the disruption construct''s range.


    Shriiiiiek. The sound of steel being twisted and torn is deafening, seemingly confirming my thought. I rush past the street''s curve and find Cetyz standing over three fallen Templars, two of them obviously dead as their breast-plates blew and shredded their torsos. The last is retreating on his back, his armor is damaged but not as much as the others.


    The Princess has three spiked constructs between her tendrils but isn''t advancing, she isn''t very steady on her feet. Her dislocated rib-cage likely causing her quite a bit of pain.


    As I get closer, I realize that she''s standing just at the boundary of the disruption construct, unwilling to enter and perhaps waiting for me to finish him off.


    There are two dozen humans watching with fear and captivation from windows or roofs, the children seem to have fled and the injured who can''t move are being taken care of. The fact that they aren''t helping the Templar tells me that they''ve either heard the rumor I spread, are too scared, or blame them for the explosion I caused.


    I unconsciously start slowing down as I make my way past the Templar, feeling my symbiont brimming with aggression. I placate it, rather annoyed at its attempts to influence me on Cetyz'' behalf. It bristles a little but seems to accept the rebuke.


    In a silence only broken by the Templar''s efforts to drag himself to a safe distance. I reach the Princess and pass my left arm around her waist to help stabilize her. She is shaking in anger but not only, I can read fear in the way her tendrils reach out and grip at my symbiont.


    It transmits to me how grateful Cetyz is. It makes me somewhat relieved but the feeling is mitigated by how her tendrils are avoiding the human parts of me like the plague.


    ¡°Vil...¡± The Templar says with difficulty.


    ¡°Silence, Templar.¡± I utter, my own voice shattering from the sadness of the situation and having to rebuke him. ¡°This is a consequence of what you''ve done.¡±


    ¡°Vicky?¡± He asks anyway.


    ¡°The Exemplar fell.¡± I answer coldly. The Templar lets himself drop back, apparently entirely giving up. I sense tears running down the broken man''s cheeks inside his helmet.


    ¡°S, she defeated an Exemplar.¡± A woman whispers in frightened shock.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil will take them all down!¡± A man exclaims from a roof on the slum''s side, the tone of his voice suggests he approves.


    ¡°Are, you insane?¡± The woman blurts. ¡°Who''ll protect us if not the Order?¡±


    ¡°Yea, well, they blew my house so fuck them!¡± A woman counters on his side of the street replies angrily. ¡°I say, burn it all down!¡±


    ¡°She''s a traitor!¡± A man yells from his house''s window.


    ¡°Those insects shouldn''t be here! They''re all to blame!¡± A man with a broken hand shouts.


    The divided crowd''s loud voices are further frightening Cetyz, so much that she actually pulls my waist closer to her with one of her tendrils. I feel my symbiont''s pulse with reassurance, likely spreading pheromones because the Princess quiets down somewhat. I bury my feelings and throw a look at the Templar.


    ¡°Take Vikiana''s body back to the Temple.¡± I order him.


    ¡°What''s the point?¡± He asks, swallowing a sob.


    ¡°Get a grip, Templar.¡± I reply flatly.


    One of the Princess'' tendrils reaches out to a barrel of water on the side of the street.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± I snap at Cetyz, furious at her, at everything, at everything, for getting in the way, letting their feelings control them. Ironic. ¡°We''re leaving.¡± I declare. ¡°The Princess needs to go back to her Hive to end the war and you need to take the Exemplar''s body to the Temple, now.¡±


    ¡°Rhyy!¡± Cetyz protests weakly between two panting inhalations.


    She struggles and, being so close to her, I can somewhat sense the flow she''s moving inside her body. I put more strength in my grip around her waist. She makes an odd gasp and starts panting.


    ¡°Your rage is understandable but not excusable, Princess.¡± I berate her. ¡°You''ve put yourself at risk, is that truly what you should be doing as a member of the Silver Hive? Can the Hive afford to lose you? No, can your species afford you to take unnecessary risks?¡±


    ¡°I, ih, nhtru, der.¡± She stutters weakly.


    ¡°There is no threat to you with me present.¡± I affirm with far more confidence than I feel. ¡°Celyz, your sister, is waiting for you to return, she is beyond worried about you.¡± I insist. Cetyz'' ovaloid head turns away, obviously ashamed. ¡°Pull yourself back together.¡±


    Cetyz wraps her tendrils around her torso and snaps her rib-cage back in place by abruptly twisting them, producing a dry hollow sound that startles the crowd enough that they all fall quiet.


    ¡°Hya.¡± She cries out. I didn''t mean that literally.


    ¡°We need to go.¡± I say, trying to pull her away.


    ¡°I, Princess, you...¡± She starts, obviously trying to place herself above me.


    ¡°I''m the one tasked with retrieving you by Queen Grikyz, Princess Celyz, and Princess Fenyz. Do you contest my authority on the matter of your safety?¡± I ask, using what I''ve gathered about how the Rykz'' society works. Cetyz remains silent, obviously hesitant. ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°N, no.¡± She admits.


    The crowd, composed of slum inhabitants and city dwellers, is staring at me. Their expressions range from hatred to awe. We need to bolt before the city guard shows up, already been lucky they haven''t so far.


    I let Cetyz go and walk up to the Templar. I kneel down, using my sense and my weapon to find and cut his breast-plate''s straps. He throws me a resigned look but helps me help him. Once it''s off, I grab him by the collar and send him stumbling towards Vikiana.


    Cetyz is trembling, growing increasingly agitated. Likely because I''m letting the Templar go, stopping her from taking complete revenge. I doubt she would agree that she was taking revenge as she clung to the Hive as a justification for her actions, she doesn''t seem willing to accept that impulse of hers.


    I can almost hear her repeat a garbled word that sounds like ''mad'' inside her ovaloid head''s cavity. She would likely have attacked and finished the Templar off if there wasn''t a disruption construct over the area, if only out of fear. Thankfully, I''ve managed to regain control of the situation.


    ¡°Please use your flow to help the Exemplar.¡± I address the crowd. ¡°The institute is no more, this is the least you can do.¡± I add to make them more likely to do as I say, but also refraining from directly mentioning Vikiana''s role in that matter in case it gets her in trouble.


    ¡°What about my house?¡± The man from earlier asks.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I don''t have any coin on me right now.¡± I say. ¡°I''m sure the Order will pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Mph, they better.¡± He nods. ¡°Gabe, get the cart!¡± He calls out to an adolescent, apparently taking my request seriously enough to help carry the Exemplar back to the Temples.


    ¡°Cetyz, come over, we''re leaving.¡± I call the Princess.


    ¡°Suhkxen.¡± She utters stubbornly despite her obvious desire to vacate the area.


    ¡°We''ll see if we can catch the Director.¡± I reply, folding. ¡°But we need to go now, and no more moving out on your own.¡±


    She joins me, keeping a wide breadth between her and the humans who are all watching her with no small amount of fear in their eyes. Ironic considering the Princess'' terrified body language, which I recognize because she keeps turning her ovaloid head left and right, constantly assessing her surroundings.


    I hold my left arm out for Cetyz to grab with her tendrils as we make a turn to a different street, leaving the carnage behind. She holds onto it, gripping tightly. I almost reach out with my right hand to reassure her by patting her tendrils but manage to stop myself before doing so.


    I feel terrible about the Templars'' deaths, about how I had to deal with Vikiana who was only trying to save her brethren and prevent damage to the city. But I''ve taken an oath.


    My symbiont brushes one of my ribs with a tendril, showing solidarity, yet I can tell it has no regrets, I don''t think it regrets anything it does. I try to swallow the oppressing ball in my throat without success.


    ¡°They, take me from Hive.¡± She tells me, apparently justifying her actions.


    ¡°I know.¡± I admit in a tight voice. ¡°But they''re also the reason you''re free now.¡±


    ¡°Invaders.¡± She insists.


    ¡°And your Hive invaded back. I, there needs to be an end to the conflict.¡± I say, realizing how weak my argument sounds considering we started this.


    ¡°You, too human. Mad logic.¡± She concludes, shaking her head. ¡°But, Rykz enough.¡± She adds with a shaky smile in her tone.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply honestly, but feeling guilty about my reply.


    Vikiana, you can''t die on me like this. What would I tell Leomi? I assemble a strengthening construct to accelerate my pace enough to match Cetyz''. She is having trouble going as fast as she could with her internal injuries but neither of us is willing to linger around.


    As we leave the area, Cetyz uses her flow to gather more water and creates a few more spiked constructs. I notice that she''s being conservative with her energy. I hesitate a bit but determine I should say something.


    ¡°This is a city, Cetyz, destroying things so loudly is going to attract attention we can''t afford.¡± I tell her. ¡°Our advantage is that it''s nighttime but half of Meiridin must be awake by now.¡± I punctuate my statement by pointing to a woman watching us from the interstice of her window''s flaps.


    ¡°I careful.¡± She replies. ¡°Didn''t break house.¡±


    I think back, realizing that she''s right, I did more damage by accident. The Templars saw her as having lost control, and so did I, but with the amount of flow she has, she could have easily razed the entire block from the beginning.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Still, there is someone with Suxen that has a bow and who can shoot us from further than we can detect or that I can see so we need to be as discreet as possible.¡± Cetyz nods. ¡°Can you fight like Fenyz does in melee?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. Fenyz odd, few like her.¡± Cetyz replies. ¡°She given strict command not to seek fight.¡±


    I suppose that makes sense since there''s so few of them, and even more when considering their ancestors weren''t hunters in the same sense that the Lisilese were, they baited their preys to ambush them. Not to mention that every blow to their torsos carries the risk of damaging one of their nodes.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Well, please don''t kill if you don''t have to.¡± I tell her.


    I shape a lightning construct and a skin hardening construct, handing them over to her like I intended to before she ran off. It should help her stay at a distance. Cetyz expands the first construct and starts studying it, the structure is simple and streamlined enough that I could replicate it with minimal guidance from Celyz.


    ¡°What exactly did you do when you woke up?¡± I ask, looking for the reason why my access suddenly increased.


    ¡°Took sunlight back, they with Hive, need less.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°You hadn''t done that before?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, could not escape so they need more.¡± Cetyz explains.


    ¡°You mean you took the regeneration you allocated to drones back?¡± I ask, seeking precision.


    ¡°Ys.¡± She nods absentmindedly.


    ¡°So, somewhere near Grikyz or Celyz, some drones suddenly ran out of flow.¡± I mutter. ¡°Wouldn''t they think you died?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°I...¡± Cetyz pauses. ¡°Maybe.¡± She acknowledges. ¡°But, sister easy check by giving light.¡±


    ¡°They measure their own regeneration to determine whether it is reduced since it wouldn''t be if the target of the oath died.¡± I realize.


    ¡°Ys.¡± She confirms.


    ¡°Smart.¡± I note. They would need a precise way to measure their regeneration since a hundredth less is rather small.


    The color of the flow I received is golden but I can''t take that as to mean humans pledged to me since the color means little and that intent matters. I doubt ten thousand humans would have taken oaths towards Elizabeth Vil.


    I could have bought it if it was less but it''s more likely that both Celyz and Fenyz pledged to me, intending to give it to me as a human, not a hybrid. To Jessica. Me and my symbiont remain separate entities after all. It would be reasonable to assume Celyz would do that as a precaution in case I lose my symbiont in battle, or because of the institute.


    Flow rules are so precise but so confusing at the same time. I think it''s wiser to ignore the color of what I''ve received because mine hasn''t been set in stone since I got my limb. Ignore a clue? No, that would be stupid, not wise. What else could the change in color signify?


    My flow became black when we merged but we''ve been communicating quite a lot more lately, and more clearly, perhaps my symbiont became closer to humans which would logically affect the color of my energy but would it affect it this much? It could be a mix of these two things.


    It''s also possible that me and my symbiont have separate reserves, or a single one but with two sources of energy regeneration, meaning that a pledge to me would result in golden flow.


    As we make a turn, Cetyz pulls me closer to the center of the street to avoid passing too close to a tavern. My sense tells me that there are a few sailors inside but none armed, one of them spots us through a window and calls on the others.


    ¡°We should be more careful now that we''re getting closer to the docks.¡± I speak up. ¡°We can''t hide so we need to strike fast and run whether we succeed or not.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Cetyz nods.


    As we get further south, the number of people we run into increases. Mostly sailors but also dock workers and messengers. The last take detours as soon as they see us, which I take as a bad sign but not as worrying as the fact that many others turn around and go back when they spot us.


    There''s no way we can get to the docks unnoticed and our injuries mean that getting into a fight now might entirely kill out chances to escape the city. We need to find another way.


    ¡°They''ll know we''re around before we get there, Cetyz.¡± I say. ¡°We''re not going to make it.¡±


    ¡°Sukhxen, tried break with pain.¡± Cetyz declares angrily. ¡°When not work, she cut my...¡± She trembles, likely from remembering the trauma.


    ¡°Tendrils?¡± I supply.


    ¡°No, yes. Is, sss... stamen.¡± She almost questions. ¡°Tendril, stamen.¡± She repeats. ¡°Then, she take, pistil. Must, die, kill.¡± Cetyz declares, brushing her belly with one of her tendrils.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whisper, getting the horrified feeling that Cetyz is talking about her reproductive organs. I think furiously, trying to find a way. ¡°How close do you need to be to sink a ship?¡±


    ¡°Ship?¡± She asks, confused.


    ¡°A wooden structure that floats on water. Just tell me how close you need to get to destroy something.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hundred, two-hundred paces if target hot.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Pace is a step?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Pace, this.¡± She takes a moderate step which seems to be about a meter.


    ¡°That''s still too close.¡± I make a turn on a street to the West, heading to the closest rampart without telling her. ¡°Could you do so from further if I guide you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No... ys.¡± Cetyz hesitates. There is a noticeable rise in her core temperature. ¡°If you say, then I guide towards, yes.¡± She says. So she can affect water from pretty far but there''s no use to that if she can''t sense what she''s doing. ¡°But, witness Sukxen end.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but it was never really going to be an option.¡± I tell her. ¡°The docks pretty much never sleep so that means that there are always city guards around, that''s a guarantee. Besides, sailors aren''t likely to just stand by and watch. Not to mention Hetlan''s people.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°We''re going to get over the wall as fast as we can and keep an eye on the river, I have a good idea of the ship they''ll be using to leave the city.¡± I explain.


    ¡°What if they don''t?¡± She asks.


    ¡°They''re not going to sail west since the only ports down there are occupied by your Hive. If they''re late, we can cross the river and attack them from there as they leave the docks.¡± I tell her, omitting the fact that they could have already set sail.


    The priority is getting Cetyz out, Suxen should die for what she did but I''m not going to risk my only chance to end the war in Caeviel over the Director''s survival.


    I make a turn left and then right to avoid using a large crossing only to run into a patrol of city guards dragging two women out of a tavern down the street, apparently breaking up a fight.


    ¡°That''s the Red Dwarf!¡± The sergeant utters in surprise. He''s a young man with dark hair. ¡°And the Rykz!¡±


    ¡°Well shit.¡± I swear.


    ¡°I handle.¡± Cetyz mutters, pulling my lightning construct out.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Sergeant! You don''t want to pick this fight!¡± I call out.


    ¡°Fight?¡± He asks. ¡°I''m not crazy!¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± I blink. What do I say to that?


    As I ponder, the sergeant runs up to us, leaving the men and women under his command to deal with the drunkards. Cetyz pulls some energy out of my construct to reduce its lethality, it''s reassuring that she listened.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, you''re under arrest.¡± He declares.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, you''re obligated to submit to my request and accompany me to the Palace.¡± He explains, keeping a prudent distance. ¡°But since there is a fire, the guard''s station at the gates will have to do.¡± He adds with a sober wink.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I''ll have to refuse, you seem busy and this could get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be frank. Everyone has been called back on duty.¡± He tells me, whispering. ¡°The walls are patrolled, I know someone who can get you through the wicket, with the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Wicket?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Small door in the gate.¡± He explains.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because there have been rumors about the cause of the war for over a month, seeing you here confirms it. And, you took the institute down. We were actually forbidden to go anywhere near it.¡± He tells me with a grimace. ¡°But you need to decide now because there''s a good chance the Templars will show up if we delay.¡±


    That would be a lot easier than to climb and jump off the rampart. Besides, there''s no way anyone could have set a trap here for me, it doesn''t mean he isn''t trying to trick me and capture us but there isn''t anyone else involved.


    I throw a look at the city guards and how they handle the two brawlers. Neither of the women seems to have been mistreated, one of them is bleeding from her nose but she''s glaring at the other one so the guards didn''t do it.


    ¡°Okay, but you''re going to have to run.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Elzbeth.¡± Cetyz mutters.


    ¡°It''s better to be escorted than chased to the wall, my knee isn''t in top shape.¡± I tell her.


    The sergeant nods and departs in a small jog, waiting for us to catch up before using lion''s steps. He doesn''t say a thing to his people as he gets past them and the guards pointedly look away. The two brawlers watch us pass with blank, dazed, expressions.


    The sergeant expertly guides us through Meiridin''s streets, picking only those where there are no taverns and apparently avoiding every patrol since we don''t run into a single one. Of the three of us, I''m the one struggling to keep up but the Princess chose to close the march.


    ¡°Why are you helping?¡± I ask, having spotted one of the buildings we can use to get up to the walls. ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Part of it is screwing the institute over.¡± He says with a shrug. ¡°But also because my... superior would want me to.¡± I don''t miss the hesitation in his words.


    ¡°Madness, defying a Queen.¡± Cetyz grumbles at my back. Really? After all he indirectly submitted her to, she still thinks the King should be obeyed?


    ¡°Is your superior a Noble?¡± I question the sergeant.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± He admits. ¡°But he''s only a Baron, he isn''t a threat to either of you. He''ll help, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it''s too risky to trust you.¡± I say before striking the back of his head.


    His eyes roll back and he drops but I catch the back of his leather armor before he hits the ground. I then skid to a halt and set him against a wall. Cetyz doesn''t comment but I can tell she approves.


    I lead us through a side alley and then a small street until I find an inn. I don''t bother knocking and directly burst in, finding an empty main room. I hear some steps upstairs, my symbiont''s sense can barely detect some silhouettes huddled together on the second floor.


    They won''t be bothering us, they''re likely afraid of what they heard and they''re the ones who decided to stay back. I rush up the staircase to the third floor and start searching for a ladder.


    ¡°Go up?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°Trying to find a way, yeah.¡± I reply. ¡°This building leads to another that''s close enough to the wall-walk that we can jump over.¡±


    ¡°Not difficult.¡± She tells me.


    She takes one of her spiked constructs out and sets it inside the wooden beam sustaining the ceiling. I almost protest but realize that we don''t really have time to search the entire floor and that there might not even be a way up.


    The Princess pulls me away. Once she estimates we''re at a safe distance, she activates the construct. Crack. The wood crumples all at once in a one-meter radius and then crumbles in a shower of shards and tiles, leaving a two-meter hole. The people beneath us on the second floor are escaping downstairs, frightened by the noise.


    ¡°Kinetic impact.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Could you teach me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Secret... I think.¡± She answers.


    I nod, unable to complain considering I''m planning on keeping the effect that the lightning construct has on the armor-piercing one to myself. It might help the Rykz, but I''m not willing to bear the consequences, I''ve caused enough damage by acting on feeling or impulse.


    I jump to grab the edge of the roof and pull myself up. Cetyz waits for me to clear out before stepping in the center and propelling herself up at a small angle. She flies a few meters above the passage and then lands on the roof, breaking a few tiles.


    She staggers a little from the pain of the impact but plunges her toes into the roof to stabilize herself. I turn towards the rampart, finding that the sergeant didn''t lie, there are several groups of people patrolling the wall-walk with torches but there are only a few guards per section and on the towers, not nearly enough to stop us.


    I throw a look south, finding that Hetlan''s two ships are still docked but the sailors seem busy on the barnacled trade ship''s deck. There isn''t anyone I can see on the barge. That''s a good sign but the fact that they''re still preparing to lift anchor after an hour and a half is suspicious.


    I don''t express my doubts to the Princess. If Aisha isn''t planning to use the ship to leave, then we have no way to find her anyway. She might be holed up somewhere to hide Suxen whose face is likely known. No, I knew there wouldn''t be much of a chance of finding the woman when I chose not to fight the Shades.


    ¡°Can you jump down a dozen meters in one go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not like this.¡± She replies. ¡°Can use ice.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°Might be too slow, we can''t pause for a single moment.¡± I ponder. ¡°Would you be able to drop about eight meters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Okay, I have an idea. Distract those on the tower when we land on the wall-walk.¡± I tell her.


    While we wait for the patrol to pass the mid-point of their rampart''s section, I assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct over my double-bladed staff with a third of my energy and an air-blade shell with the rest in case my first idea doesn''t work.


    Thinking of which... With my flow''s now mostly golden color, it''s easy to tell that my armor-piercing construct isn''t overwhelming defenses because I''m using more energy which means that my opponents might realize that my construct isn''t a standard armor-piercing one.


    The lightning itself is almost impossible to notice on contact so I expand that construct, bringing the energy it''s made of closer to the surface to make it seem like my armor-piercing construct has more energy than it does. Anyone that manages to inspect this up close will quickly realize the trick but who has the time for that in battle?


    Once the guards are too far to turn around and catch us, we jump over to the next roof and then straight onto the wall-walk. The pair of guards on the tower spot us and sound the alarm but Cetyz throws lightning at them to force them to take cover.


    I leap over the crenelation and swing my weapon down at the wall, planning to cut through the stone until the construct runs out of energy which would leave the weapon stuck in the rampart and provide Cetyz with a mid-step to the ground.


    Clink. The golden-black blow of my staff''s blade fades away, producing a miserable little scrape in the rock. Fuck. I activate the air-blade, shaping it wide and place it beneath my feet.


    In free-fall, it feels like it takes an eternity for it to solidify but when it finally does, I firmly press my feet on it and control it to slow me down. Cetyz lands right next to me, draining a good portion of the remaining energy.


    ¡°Fire!¡± I hear someone yell.

 Forever.Ch32

    I detect three burning arrows flying at us and a couple of others without flames. Cetyz intercepts those on fire with a forking bolt of lightning, regardless of whether they''re on point or not. Meanwhile, my symbiont diverts the only one of the other arrows that are at risk of hitting me. The last one is far off the mark and flies off.


    I break my air-blade and recover the energy since they seem to be using the flow to guide their aim. We start falling one more but we soon hit the ground. I break my fall with a roll but Cetyz simply absorbs the shock by bending her reversed knees.


    Krklank. I recognize the sound as gears clicking in place and hurriedly pull Cetyz aside, using the fact that Princesses aren''t very good at stopping sideways motions to move her.


    An insanely fast ballista bolt impacts the ground just where she was. The ground explodes, covering the both of us in soil. The projectile is two-meters long, yet it buried itself up to two-thirds. Cetyz'' tail swipes to the side, barely managing to prevent herself from falling.


    ¡°We need to go!¡± I yell, already lion''s stepping straight towards the hills.


    The bolt came from the tower but there might be a ballista on every one of them so I lead Cetyz to swerve left and right as we make our escape. Would be a lot easier if we used the western gate considering there are buildings beyond the walls on that side.


    ¡°I can...¡± Cetyz starts.


    ¡°Don''t slow down!¡± I scream just as another bolt impacts the ground in front of us.


    This time, the explosion is a lot more powerful and creates a small crater. Cetyz gracefully leaps over it while I barely manage to avoid the bolt''s tail end.


    The projectiles that follow produce lesser blasts, likely because they don''t have the supply of flow necessary to launch the bolts at such speeds while also increasing the radius of the explosions.


    I realize that I''m somewhat wrong after witnessing a dozen more impact the ground. The construct attached to the bolts make fissures in the soil which, combined with the bolt''s impact, create explosions.


    A shredding construct, I really wouldn''t want to get hit by one of these again, the last one almost destroyed my symbiont''s hand and it was just a glancing blow.


    The guards continue showering us with bolts for far longer than I would have thought they could considering our speed and the distance but the weapons aren''t made to take single targets down so, while they come close, they never actually manage to pin us down.


    The two of us stop to catch our breaths once we''re over the first hill. Cetyz takes a while longer than me to recover. The Princess'' shaking is now less pronounced despite the fright of being bombarded by things so fast that they''re impossible to dodge even with our senses.


    I''m impressed that she could hold on and remain so much in control of herself after what she''s been through. I would have lashed out if I was in her place, likely killed civilians. Well, she kind of did. I think it would have been impossible to rescue her without the symbiont.


    ¡°We, need to south.¡± Cetyz reminds me stubbornly. ¡°Sukhsen.¡±


    We start making our way south-east to get closer to the river while putting some distance between us and Meiridin. My increased regeneration provides me with the flow I need to keep using lion steps. My knee somehow managed to get a bit better despite how I''ve been treating it but my heart took over and decided I was pushing it too hard.


    Luckily, we reach the water before it gets too bad and I take a break while thinking of ways to go across. It''s at least a hundred meters wide and the current is a bit too rough to just swim through, if the Princess can even swim.


    Not to mention that I''ve got Suxen''s leather book under my shirt and my double-bladed staff, neither of which I want to leave behind. Cetyz walks a few meters into the river and plunges her root-like toes deep into the soil, standing tall under the moonlight.


    I want to ask her about the Silver Hive and what it''s like but I''m afraid of how she''ll react if she doesn''t remember. We rest for a good twenty minutes, during which I think through the next move.


    It would take two weeks for us to reach Port-Odo on foot whereas it would take a little more than a single one on horseback if I use flow, not an option for the Princess but I''m sure she can keep up. We could go back to Ruth but I didn''t keep my word so I doubt she''d be willing to sail us back South.


    ¡°I solve.¡± Cetyz speaks up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I question.


    ¡°Ice, water, easy.¡± She says.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hurt, tired.¡± She replies shortly. ¡°Fault you.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would blow up.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Still, struck construct.¡± She accuses. ¡°Save human, Hive invader.¡±


    My symbiont twirls under my skin at the words which she accompanied with a burst of acrid pheromones, a likely unconscious reaction. I take the time to appease my limb before answering.


    ¡°I know, they wronged the Hive.¡± I reply. ¡°But these Templars acted on their Queen''s orders.¡± I halfheartedly justify, feeling obligated to.


    ¡°Princess responsible for actions, even ordered.¡± Cetyz tells me.


    ¡°They aren''t Princesses but I get your meaning, you can''t hide behind your orders.¡± I acknowledge sadly. ¡°They did help me get to you, one of them trained me... I wouldn''t have succeeded if not for her. They acted like that to protect the Empire rather than because they felt bad for you, but I''m sure they still regretted what they did.¡±


    ¡°They, not treat me bad, but ignore pleas.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°Leader, strong, dangerous to Hive. Should died there. She defeat me, no weapon.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don''t want to sound mean but you''re not exactly...¡± I let my voice trail off.


    ¡°Ys.¡± Cetyz makes a tight chuckle. ¡°I weak, but Princesses stronger.¡±


    ¡°There are ways to use your opponent''s strength against them, Cetyz.¡± I tell her, remembering how Vikiana handled my symbiont at times. ¡°You seem to be doing better.¡± I note, changing the subject.


    ¡°Food, water.¡± She replies, wiggling her toes and disturbing the soil she''s in. ¡°Go soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    She starts freezing the water between her and the shore to make a platform. Meanwhile, I assemble a strengthening, healing, and nourishing construct to sustain my body since we''re likely to be running all night.


    Cetyz stops once she has a two-meter circle of ice. I step on first, sitting down despite the cold to make sure I won''t fall off. Cetyz barely makes it roil when she climbs on, likely using her flow to stabilize it.


    She navigates the small embarkation to the other side, fighting against the current the entire way, using an insane amount of flow in the process. The river flows Westward which would bring us closer to the docks but would also make us pass beneath the city''s defense towers.


    I would say it''s reassuring that she realized as much by herself but the truth is she seems to act cautiously even in a fit of anger. She is Celyz'' sister after all. The platform hits the shore near a field of recently sown cabbages.


    Cetyz doesn''t seem interested, likely because her roots can''t quickly break things down like my symbiont is able to. She lets me lead the way West, matching my pace without complaint.


    I keep my distance from the river as I estimate that the ballistas on the defense towers can reach far across and they''re on alert but since it''s nighttime, they''re unlikely to spot us at such distance.


    We''ll have to get closer for Cetyz to be able to attack the docks but it shouldn''t be too hard to escape considering there will only be two towers in range from either side of the piers.


    All of the fields we go past have been planted with vegetables that grow in the winter, a sign that someone took steps to ensure that there would be no shortage of food because of the war in the south.


    It''s a relief considering Izla Meria''s Council has been moving the island away from exclusively producing grain for the mainland. We make a right turn North, going straight towards the river.


    Cetyz rushes past me as soon as it enters her range, running into the water. She gathers so much flow that the water turns even darker than the night, I actually worry that the guards will notice the pitch black patch in a dozen meter radius around the Princess.


    She creates a network of wave-shaped segments around herself. Since it seems like it''ll take her a while, I reassemble an eyesight enhancing construct since the last one ran out of energy and scrutinize the ships on the other side.


    The barnacled ship lifted its anchor but isn''t moving. I can barely see the faces of those on the bridge but one is easily recognizable as a Lady considering she''s wearing a black and white uniform with jewelry on her chest, sparkling from torchlight.


    No sign of Aisha or Suxen, which isn''t surprising, but the fact that I can''t even spot the Shade with his bow worries me. Aisha could have replenished her flow at some point during the last couple of hours but its unlikely for her to be maintaining an illusion construct to hide him, the consumption of energy would be ridiculous.


    Maybe he''s not on the ship but hiding somewhere out of sight with a view on the entire area but he''ll need to get on at some point and that would expose him. There''s no way they wouldn''t both escort the Director since their mission is to retrieve her.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    And it makes no sense that they''re this slow is departing, it''s starting to feel like Aisha is wasting time. She''s crafty, she might have realized that it isn''t safe for her to leave as long as I''m around and that I''ll eventually have to leave.


    But at the same time, she doesn''t have all the time in the world either with the trouble Hetlan''s people caused. I debate hiding my suspicions from the Rykz it really wouldn''t be fair to lie to her by omission considering how I intervened before.


    ¡°Suxen might still be in the city.¡± I tell Cetyz. ¡°They know we can''t wait for them to leave forever and I don''t see the two who escorted her so it''s unlikely they''re around, that being said they could be on the ship but using illusions to change their traits.¡±


    ¡°So, sink?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know. There aren''t any civilians on that ship as far as I know, but it''s not like they attacked us.¡± I reply.


    ¡°They help Sukhxen.¡± Cetyz declares with finality.


    I keep my silence, aware that the Princess needs a win, some form of revenge and that I stood in the way of that. Am I going to let them die just to avoid making waves?


    No, I''m going to let them die because this is war, because I need her to listen to me to bring her back and end it. In the end, what I feared would occur has. I''ve become cold to people''s deaths.


    I notice a group of about eight people followed by a squad of city guards approaching the pier where both the barge and Hetlan''s ship are anchored. I squint my eyes, spotting that one of them is tied up but it''s a man so it can''t be Suxen.


    As they engage on the pier, one woman stands out as she looks a lot like Grace but it''s difficult to tell and it could be because of the leather armor. Two sailors start climbing up the mast, they grab ropes with weights at the end and jump straight down off the rigging.


    The sails rise up as they fall, the city guards and Grace''s people start running to them but Hetlan flicks her hand at the sails and a burst of wind coming from the city blows into them, pushing the ship away from the peer.


    That''s our chance, if the ship is bait, then it''s bait, but if Suxen is on it then she won''t be able to get off. A complicated mix of emotions swell in my belly as I realize that Aisha will suffer the same fate as the Director.


    On one hand, I''m would be saddened by her death, but on the other hand, I''m relieved that I won''t have to witness it... and glad not to be faced with the choice of killing her myself to get to Suxen, there have been too many deaths already.


    I walk up to the river and start washing the blood off my hands. I''m going to need a change of clothes as soon as possible, and a new bandage to hide my symbiont. I just might have to steal some along with supplies for the journey south.


    ¡°Ship is target?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°It is.¡± I confirm, looking up.


    Grace ran to the end of the pier and seems to be yelling and gesturing at the ship. The city guards aren''t doing anything, likely only there because they were ordered to be and don''t know what to do. Hetlan isn''t even bothering to look back or respond, she''s looking to the north.


    The construct around Cetyz starts swirling and the water follows a beat later. It starts moving further into the river and forms a whirlpool once it''s deep enough. No one seems to notice the construct as it heads for the ship.


    ¡°A little more to the right.¡± I tell Cetyz. Sorry Lady Hetlan and unknown lover, you picked a side. Another reason for Edusa to resent me.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asks after correcting.


    ¡°Yes. You sure this will sink the ship?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nno.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°But it gather momentum, soon no stop.¡±


    ¡°Will that be enough?¡± I press.


    ¡°It wood, wood break.¡± Cetyz explains. ¡°We go now, ship dead.¡±


    ¡°You don''t want to watch? Or make sure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is... necessary, not good.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Then you should remain.¡± I reply. ¡°Witness the consequences.¡±


    ¡°It bad, witness plenty bad. Watch when no need, mad.¡± She replies, storming off. ¡°Call if Shukxn show.¡±


    I let her, choosing to watch myself. Probably not a healthy impulse but one I think I should hold onto. The water vortex grows wider and wider as Cetyz said and by the time the sailors notice it, it''s simply too late to change course.


    Hetlan starts shouting orders, speaking over the ship''s captain. Their panicked voices meld together. The Lady tries to throw a air-blades at it but it unsurprisingly has on effect on the swirling mass of water.


    A man walks up to her on the bridge, her lover if I''m not mistaken. Although, it could be someone else considering it''s difficult to make the link between what I''ve detected with my symbiont and what I see with my eyes.


    He speaking quickly and fervently. She slaps him and then rushes to the other side of the bridge to look down at the crow. She raises her hands and the sailor''s flow starts heading in her direction. So, she''s at least a Baroness.


    Yet, it seems to me that it would have already been far too late even if she did this at the first warning. Some of the sailors jump overboard and try to swim back to the docks but most maintain discipline, or realize that the whirlpool is a construct and that it moves faster than they can swim.


    The ship dips more and more downward as it engages into the swirling hole in the water. Lady Hetlan''s construct seems to be a disruption one, likely her only choice, yet it is wholly insufficient and takes much too long to assemble.


    The barnacled ship is already tipping over, sliding deeper into the whirlpool even as the captain tries to slingshot around it. With half the ship inside, the construct shifts and grows wider, accelerating their downfall.


    Waves of water crash down on the bridge from above, destabilizing Hetlan and her lover. Despite being swept away, he manages to save himself by taking hold of her wrist. She pulls her hand away to take hold of the guardrail so abruptly that she breaks his grip.


    He screams in distress and anger as he goes overboard. I understand that you''re trying to save yourself, but still... that''s too far. The Noble dismantles the disruption construct, either too distracted by the ship''s roiling to finish it or realizing that it''s too late.


    She soon creates a thin rectangular step with her flow and jumps on it, abandoning the ship and everyone on it. As I open my mouth to warn Cetyz, dozens, no hundreds, of icy spikes rise out of the water to bombard the ship and the Noble.


    Hetlan receives one of her shoulder just before she manages to create a second rectangle of solid air to use as a shield. Unfortunately for her, another spike hits her back and she loses her direct control over the construct which drops down.


    She hits the bridge and I hear her scream. The hull starts cracking, from the pressure and the constant impacts from the frozen projectiles. The ship flips over. Those of the crew who aren''t swallowed by the motion are dragged to the bottom of the river by the widening maelstrom.


    The swimmers are at the periphery and being pulled in, unable to fight the current. I see an air-blade flash out of the bottom of the ship but no one emerges before the entire thing disappears underwater. The sight makes me sick, which reassures me as I''ve not grown entirely detached, but the relief makes me feel sicker.


    The construct runs out of energy but the whirlpool keeps going towards the docks. The sailors on the piers are already tightening the ropes securing their ships and there is no sign of the city guards or Grace, it seems like the civilians have already evacuated.


    Fortunately, by the time the whirlpool reaches the docks, it''s lost most of its width and it loses much of its power when it crashes into the stone piers. The ships and barges roil but are tied close enough that they''re at no risk of sinking.


    Unfortunately, the sounds of wood breaking tells me that they''re faring about as well against the stone piers as the whirlpool did. I get up and head to Cetyz, deciding to leave before the first bodies start floating up.


    ¡°Did you smell Suxen?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No, but far, and stink city.¡± Cetyz replies.


    ¡°Alright, we''re going west because the first pursuers will be going South.¡± I tell her. ¡°We might be able to ask someone to sail us down river and perhaps all the way to Port-Odo but if she refuses, I''ll try to steal a horse and some supplies, maybe from our pursuers.¡±


    ¡°You, sloppy prepare.¡± Cetyz notes.


    ¡°It would have been difficult and expensive to hide things in enough caches that it wouldn''t have restrained our routes to escape, it was hard enough to get inside the institute and... never mind, yes, I could have done better.¡± I take a deep breath and focus on the future. ¡°We''ll be running south-west all night and turn north-west in the morning, hopefully that erratic path should allow us to evade patrols looking for us.¡±


    ¡°If not?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Then we disable them.¡± I reply firmly. ¡°I''m not killing humans unless I need to in order to defend our lives and freedom.¡±


    ¡°Cannot swear two Queens.¡± She tells me.


    I made a deal with Grikyz, that''s it. I think but don''t utter aloud as I doubt the Princess would so easily accept that view considering the Rykz are unified and she partly considers me as one of them.


    ¡°Quicker go south, if mad friend refuse, time lost.¡± Cetyz says.


    ¡°Caeviel''s army stands between us and your sister. If Ruth refuses, we can follow the coast as we make our way south because there will be fewer soldiers in the coastal dungeons and castles since the Rykz have already landed.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I not...¡± Cetyz pauses. ¡°I cannnot, cannot. I cannot run day.¡±


    ¡°You can''t run all day?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I cannot run all day, not fast horse.¡± She nods.


    ¡°You can''t run as fast as a horse for an entire day.¡± I say. ¡°That''s fine, I need to rest at night and so does the horse.¡±


    ¡°Horse smell.¡± She adds, like it''s very important that I understand that.


    ¡°Humans can''t exactly follow scents, dogs can but we''ll deal with that if the situation presents itself.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Drones, hate.¡± She insists. ¡°Might problem, they smell it first, not us. Then, run.¡±


    ¡°That''s just as well, we want to be discreet and it''ll be harder if we have a patrol of scouts with us.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Hive together, always safer.¡± Cetyz shakes her head, muttering ''mad'' inside her ovaloid head but somehow constraining the sound.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± I declare.


    I launch off at a slow trot before gradually accelerating to my top speed, wanting to get out of the defense tower''s range before they find us in the darkness. Cetyz follows close-by, tendrils tightly wound around her rib-cage.


    After only a half-hour lion stepping, or rather leaping, through the countryside, I realize that I''m exhausting myself too quickly so I slow down to a cruising speed I can maintain.


    The pace I keep allows me to keep going until morning but even then, I end up calling for a break, stopping under a dark thicket''s shade to rest. Cetyz doesn''t complain, she immediately plants her roots and focuses on herself, likely directly controlling her healing construct.


    ¡°I''m, not used, to run for this, long.¡± I explain. ¡°It''ll take a bit but I''ll get it together.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Cetyz acknowledges.


    It turns out that even flow isn''t enough to keep me going through hunger and exhaustion for hours at a time. Or at least, not until I perfect my lion stepping form. I leave Cetyz behind and head deeper into the grove, stepping carefully to avoid breaking any twigs as I use my sense to look for prey.


    I spot a few young rabbits scurrying in fear back to their burrows but decide to leave them alone despite my symbiont''s disagreement. I run into a wild hare and shape an air-blade to quickly cut its head off from a distance.


    ¡°So much easier when you have a surplus of flow.¡± I mutter.


    And you know constructs which peasantry has been forbidden to learn. Things will change with the data. Will they with Suxen involved? She isn''t in charge. The Emperor is. He has ruled for almost a millennia, things are better than they were, this will solve the problem of Nobility. I''m only thinking that because I don''t want to get invol... Yes, I am.

 Forever.Ch33

    I use my double-bladed staff to open the hare''s belly and empty its bowels. I then skin it, not without some trouble considering I haven''t done so in a while. I then cut a straight branch and sharpen one end to skewer it.


    I make my way back to Cetyz, who is still resting and seems to need to at least as much as I do. I gather a few stones in two piles and light a fire between them, throwing some dry wood in until I get a good blaze at which point I place the skewer on the stones.


    ¡°Do you need to rest to mend your rib-cage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Some.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Then we''ll take a few hours, I need to eat and sleep.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Smell good.¡± She tells me before hanging her head back down.


    The thicket is wild enough that it should be safe, there aren''t any signs that humans recently passed by like paths made by regular passage. When the hare is just about finished, I add more energy into the fire construct to roast it with a final hard blaze.


    After a few minutes, I dismantle my construct and smother the fire. Cetyz pulls one of her feet out of the ground, leaving a small hole with humid dirt at the bottom. I start cutting the hare in tiny pieces to throw them in.


    ¡°Thank.¡± Cetyz tells me, plunging her feet back into the hole.


    I nod and start devouring the rest of the hare, kind of glad that she only took a third and a bit suspicious of my symbiont who grew agitated as I handed more and more over. It''s all for protecting the Princess but definitely isn''t forgetting its ''stomach''.


    ¡°How far?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°Mphm.¡± I reply, mouth full of crispy meat. ¡°Dfay, ffull shpeed.¡±


    ¡°South?¡± She presses.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, swallowing. ¡°South would take a week and a half at least to reach the Rykz if I have a horse, I think. You could probably go a lot faster on your own since you don''t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Rykz alone, not Rykz.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°The ship could take us south in a week as well since it has to go downriver before veering south.¡±


    After the meal, I settle down under a tall oak''s branches and snuggle between the roots. Cetyz remains where she is, knees half-bent as she recuperates. The shaking in her tendrils faded a while back as she grew less afraid but she is now trembling from her core which hasn''t cooled down from running for hours.


    She''s likely fixing the extensive damage done to her body. The Rykz have a very different relationship with pain and injuries than humans do, it seems to be no more than an inconvenience to them yet every attack carries the risk of harming one of the nodes at the core of who they are.


    It''s odd, but I already trust Cetyz more than I could any human after such a short amount of time spent together. I close my eyes, both of them, tightly, and let myself fall to slumber. Finally able to sleep without keeping an ear out for betrayal or trouble.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up with a vague recollection of dreaming about Tsek and Aisha plotting in bed. The Shade, in my dream, gave Tsek a way to impress me by telling him how to safely get out of Meiridin with the Princess while in exchange he would tell me that Suxen went south when in reality the two Shades took a different route or simply laid low somewhere, possibly in a safe room inside the institute.


    It''s unfair to him to put stock in a paranoiac dream but I wouldn''t put it past him to do that if he thought it got him what he wants. I check my surroundings, finding Cetyz stretching her legs one after the other.


    ¡°You awake.¡± She says, sounding quite a bit better than she did this morning.


    ¡°I am, what time is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°After noon.¡± She replies. ¡°We go, night.¡±


    ¡°You want to wait, is there a problem?¡± I question, getting up.


    ¡°I smell iron.¡± She tells me, pointing to the west and east with two of her tendrils.


    ¡°It could just be peasants cutting wood for winter.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No chopping.¡± She replies.


    ¡°True, we would hear it. But what if they scout the thicket, staying here is risky.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Moving south, disturbing road dust.¡± She informs me. ¡°They anosmia.¡±


    ¡°Anosmia?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Can''t smell.¡± She says, exhaling a small burst of air like a scoff.


    ¡°So they''re scouting wide and fast at first.¡± I frown. ¡°That''s not good, it probably means there''s going to be a second wave that''s more careful.¡±


    ¡°Make sense.¡± She nods. ¡°Cannot stay.¡±


    ¡°We could sneak between the two waves.¡± I propose. ¡°Move south, quicker than the ones who''ll scour the countryside behind us but not so fast that we catch up with those in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Or north-west before organized to get behind search.¡± Cetyz notes.


    ¡°The issue with my idea is that we''ll be effectively surrounded.¡± I say.


    ¡°Problem other is depend human. Ruf refuse take Princess because Hive war.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Then we safe, but cannot move.¡±


    ¡°Ruth isn''t exactly...¡± I pause, looking for the right word. ¡°I would call her a free element, her decision would have more to do with the risks involved in helping us than the fact that we''re pursued by the Kingdom.¡± Cetyz rises, standing straighter. ¡°It''s not madness, our society works differently than the Rykz''.¡±


    ¡°You, not human.¡± She tells me. ¡°Smell Rykz, but not, more raw.¡±


    ¡°Well... I mean.¡± I hesitate, feeling queasy about the revelation. ¡°I am human, still. I think.¡± I deludedly hope.


    ¡°You well?¡± She suddenly asks. ¡°Rykz leg, aggressive, worried in void, but alone, demanding be held. It go mad void. You influence, bad.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s going mad.¡± I shake my head, passing over her last comment as I can''t really argue that we''ve had a good influence on each other. ¡°We''ve been learning to communicate with each other. At the start, when I slept, during the void, it seemed to move and attack but it looks like it got used to it.¡±


    ¡°Void, emptiness, cannot used to.¡± She pauses and makes an annoyed gesture with two of her tendrils. ¡°I cannot get used to void, ever. It like ice but colder, much colder.¡±


    ¡°It''s like ice?¡± I blink. ¡°Then why do you use it if you fear it.¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± She hesitates. ¡°A bit shame, but, it scary so I use.¡±


    ¡°Oh. The word is embarrassing. Anyway, I think you''re courageous to use it despite being afraid.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°Silly.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Humans and you, do not fear. Many Rykz, not either. I think advantage use it, but truth is it not.¡± She shivers in annoyance again. ¡°I feel that others afraid, but know that they are not.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°It makes some sense to instinctively use something you fear because it feels more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I wrong, it not logic.¡± Cetyz replies with finality, like it solves the question.


    ¡°Okay, well we should decide what we decide to do.¡± I say.


    ¡°You, in charge. Make call.¡± She tells me. ¡°Know more.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think we should wait for the patrol to pass and then slip through the waves of scouts by staying between them but also head west and follow the coast south because that''s where Ruth will eventually go so we could get picked up on the way.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Take both plan, make better.¡± Cetyz nods in agreement.


    ¡°Can I ask you something about Suxen?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I, said all.¡± She replies awkwardly.


    ¡°She seemed to think little of the Rykz'' intelligence, but you can understand me fine and even if you have trouble talking, you''re smart.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I, growl, attack when meet because mad human smell dry, sick head, no emotion.¡± Cetyz says in a shaky voice. ¡°I not talk, but she try brush stamen when buried, cannot move, so I sever.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You not her Hive. You, us.¡± Cetyz replies. ¡°You not responsible.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m still sorry.¡± I make a small smile. ¡°I haven''t had time to tell you but it''s not just the Silver Hive that reacted to your abduction, every Hive on the Empire''s border have gathered their armies.¡±


    ¡°I candidate Queen.¡± Cetyz tells me without any visible sign of pride. ¡°My disappearance, worrying for Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Candidate? How does that work?¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°I apply, learn. Princesses of all Hives with most contribution have right gather support... Princess entourage?¡± She asks. I nod. ¡°When Queen grows big, she chooses successor with First Queen.¡±


    ¡°Any Princess can succeed any Hive?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°And don''t you mean old, not big?¡±


    ¡°It new, First Queen decide ten thousand rotations.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°What old?¡±


    ¡°Old is... wait.¡± I pause. ¡°You don''t die when you pass a certain age?¡±


    ¡°Ah old. Hive Queens die because grow larger, taller, so earth call grow stronger.¡± Cetyz explains.


    ¡°That''s...¡± I pause, baffled.


    ¡°But do die old, First Queen is old, very, very tall and thick, strong but too heavy, cannot uproot. Cannot move, flow maintain her.¡± Cetyz says. ¡°Other Queens, die when too big, it sad but joyous.¡±


    ¡°So the First Queen is Chosen.¡± I note. ¡°That confirms what I thought.¡±


    ¡°Chosen?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°By the Lake, by flow. She''s immortal like the Emperor.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You not listen.¡± Cetyz shakes her head. ¡°First Queen, large memory, thick trunk, take much energy, cannot lay many eggs anymore. She old. All Rykz sustain First Queen because wise, knowledge, but soon cost more than benefit so she decide answer earth call, return her life for young Rykz to grow taller.¡±


    ¡°You, mean... she isn''t, Chosen by the Lake?¡± I ask, shaken to my core.


    ¡°Sunlight shines all, none first under sunlight, all equal.¡± Cetyz admonishes me.


    ¡°I, but... the Emperor, He lives.¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Young.¡± Cetyz says.


    ¡°He''s almost a thousand years old!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Human old.¡± Cetyz corrects herself. ¡°Rykz think Emperor eat rays.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I close my eyes. ¡°You mean He''s... Is He using flow to keep himself alive?¡±


    ¡°Ys.¡± Cetyz nods. ¡°Not know, Vault secret.¡±


    ¡°So you don''t know for sure, but if the First Queen isn''t Chosen...¡± I open my eyes. ¡°Then he lies. Part of the Due is used to keep himself alive.¡±


    ¡°Emperor wise, done much to stop us.¡± Cetyz says. ¡°Talk, fight, centuries Rykz think understand. Yet took me. Humans, Lisilese, both treaties broken, Rykz know happen. Lisilese, human, not much trust. But capture Princess? Mad.¡±


    ¡°I, can''t believe I''m saying this but... are you sure it has been the same Emperor for centuries?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Early Empire, didn''t meet, not know.¡± Cetyz shakes her head. ¡°Last seven hundred rotations, yes same. Last time Princess met, three hundred rotations for Trident Hill treaty.¡±


    ¡°Trident Hill, that sounds familiar.¡± I ponder, remembering that our village''s Templar gathered all the kids to tell them the story. ¡°The Emperor''s Prime Phalanx won a battle there, reclaiming the plains that became Haitia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rykz and Lisilese fighting over land for five hundred rotations, Emperor advance slowly, wisely.¡± Cetyz admits. ¡°Last battle, many drones die, First Queen decide not worth risking Princesses so Rykz pull back. Lisilese Horde break on phalanx, winter arrive, brash Hersir refuse give up, lose.¡±


    ¡°So the Emperor was there.¡± I whisper. ¡°We weren''t told.¡±


    Lies. He might not have spread the story that he''s Chosen by the Lake, but he didn''t contradict it and, after centuries, he is responsible. He brought humans together, expanded our lands. We flourished under him, Him. Nobility flourished. Peasants have a better life too. He is trying.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°I''ll, be fine.¡± I reply, swallowing my anger. ¡°I... saw this coming.¡± I admit to her as well as myself. ¡°The lies, the...¡± I stop myself before losing control.


    ¡°Humans, secret wrong things. Hide leader talking us but divulge constructs. Mad.¡± Cetyz shakes her head.


    ¡°Well, it''s not like we can stop using constructs to keep them secret, that would defeat the point of having them.¡± I note, desperately grabbing at the change of subject.


    ¡°No need talk secret other species.¡± She denies.


    ¡°There are a lot more humans and Lisilese than there are Princesses or Queens so it''s harder to unite. But the Rykz weren''t always united either, I think you can understand that there can be people within a species that aren''t looking out for those who aren''t part of their Hive.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I... ys. You right.¡± She nods.


    ¡°How does the Rykz society work?¡± I ask. ¡°There doesn''t seem to be a hierarchy like we do.¡±


    ¡°It not difficult to understand, Celyz not explain?¡± Cetyz questions.


    ¡°She did, a bit.¡± I say. ¡°We talked about a lot of different things.¡±


    ¡°Sister, love teach, talk.¡± Cetyz says with a touch of nostalgia. ¡°You, distracting Celyz, I sure.¡± A furious blush takes over my cheeks. ¡°Head, hot. You, embarrassed!¡± She teases.


    ¡°Celyz and I are only friends.¡± I tell her honestly, trying to regain control.


    ¡°Human mad. Lie yourself. Little Princess, knows.¡± She inclines her head towards my symbiont. ¡°But fine, cool down, I explain.¡±


    ¡°Could you get me some water?¡± I ask.


    She nods and a few moments later, a blob of water filled with black flow emerges from the ground. I extend my hands out in a cup and she fills them. I take my mask off and wash my face before drinking. After a while, my blush recedes so I place my mask back on.


    ¡°Rykz Princess with skill for task lead with advice.¡± Cetyz says. ¡°Princesses with success, contribution, lead more, best gain right to succeed rooted Queens, sometimes compete knowledge.¡±


    ¡°So you learn how to create drones?¡± I question.


    ¡°Ys, but also remember.¡± She nods. ¡°And lead Hive, very different lead only Princesses, harder. Many wait before learning Queen, want improve skills to help Hive first or more time be with entwined.¡±


    ¡°Entwined?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Two Princess, together life.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I whisper. ¡°Can you, hum.¡± I pause, unsure of how to ask and a bit confused about how much I want the answer to my question.


    ¡°Ys?¡± Cetyz asks gently. I gather my courage.


    ¡°Can Princesses, make other Princesses together?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cetyz nods sadly. ¡°I, lost but it heal in time. Dozen rotations.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''m so sorry, I shouldn''t have...¡± I start.


    ¡°You want know, it okay.¡± She tells me with a smile in her voice. ¡°But, it very difficult for Entwined when one not Queen.¡± She pauses. ¡°Celyz, maybe try harder manage Hive now.¡± She adds, sounding half-concerned.


    ¡°I, it wasn''t for me, us.¡± I hurriedly protest.


    ¡°Can tell, you desire create.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''ve grown things all my life, I''m a farmer, it was only curiosity.¡± I explain, frantically shaking my head. ¡°Doesn''t it bother you that I''m not a Princess, not really.¡±


    ¡°Drones Rykz too.¡± She replies with conviction. ¡°You and Little one, Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Is Celyz a candidate too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hii.¡± Cetyz exhales. Definitely laughing.


    ¡°I''m just curious!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°You, Celyz, very curious.¡± She replies with a short chuckle. ¡°Celyz not want Queen, but she learn to help me and because, curious.¡±


    ¡°How was she, young?¡± I question, deciding to just soldier on since I''ve failed to repress the return of my blush.


    ¡°Ran left, ran right. Never stopped. She visit First Hive, turned a sun stone to see under.¡± Cetyz says, shaking her head in dismay. ¡°Mother, scold when Celyz told what she did.¡± I laugh at the image of a small Celyz excitedly running up to her huge mother to tell her about her trip. ¡°First Queen said fine, but Mother still sent sister back to polish a thousand. Said learn respect history.¡±


    ¡°She told me about the sun stones but not that she had to polish a thousand.¡± I note with a smile. ¡°She did mention their numbers, though.¡± I add with a laugh. ¡°She told me that she learned from humans, was that around then?¡±


    ¡°Older.¡± Cetyz nods. ¡°She bored in Hive, wanted see more, learn more. I just met first partner then, it hard but we part.¡± She says sadly.


    ¡°What does the Silver Hive look like?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I tell, but need go. Patrol, gone.¡± Cetyz tells me, inhaling.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Wind south to north, easy to tell.¡± She explains.


    ¡°But you can''t tell if there''s any north of us.¡± I comment.


    ¡°If you right, they slower.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Let''s hope so.¡± I nod.


    I depart south-west at a jogging pace, taking it slow to focus on finding my running form and a sustainable cruising speed. Cetyz matches me... taking twice as few steps.


    ¡°Silver Hive, grand.¡± Cetyz says. ¡°Mother lake in open sky cave, enter through tunnel with Rykz history carved. Silver archways cross over lake, drones pass so that Mother...¡± Cetyz pauses. ¡°So that Mother...¡± She hesitates, apparently having trouble remembering. ¡°Lives with hive? Yes. Mother rooted in lake, Hive life passing above. Side of lake are alcoves for eggs and larger rooms for young Princesses.¡±


    ¡°It, sounds beautiful.¡± I say.


    ¡°Is.¡± Cetyz agrees. ¡°Dug tunnels down deep hot so Hive core always warm. Mountainside, fields of mushroom wells, mines for ore to mix Vuskyt.¡±


    ¡°How many drones are there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Two-hundred-fifty thousands, maybe more now.¡± She replies. ¡°Many old drones, they live short.¡± She says, shaking her head with sadness. ¡°They work easier tasks.¡±


    ¡°How long do they live?¡± I question.


    ¡°Twenty, thirty.¡± She replies.


    ¡°We live a little less than twice that.¡± I say. Other peasants will, who knows if I''ll be able to reach that age whether because I''m killed or my symbiont kills me.


    I spot a house in the distance and veer south, thinking that if there''s a village, it''s more likely to be close to Meiridin. The afternoon goes by rather uneventfully, a few farmers spot us from a distance but that was unavoidable.


    It won''t be an issue as long as we''re quick enough to go through the region, Caeviel''s army isn''t in the area and singular squads or Templars aren''t a threat, and there shouldn''t be many titled Nobles around, or at least none fit for battle.


    With my reserves half-filled, about sixty portions, I have enough flow to make full use the strengthening, healing, and nourishing constructs. It makes it a lot less exhausting to keep running for hours at a time.

 Forever.Ch34

    We keep going until nightfall, and even then we only stop to track a deer down. Cetyz chases after it, forcing it to zigzag while I run downwind to ambush it.


    The Princess doesn''t have much trouble keeping up in speed, in fact she''s faster than the animal is by a wide margin but once at her top speed, the Rykz is unable to make sharp turns to match the animal even by using her tail.


    Watching Cetyz almost makes me trip on a rock so I shake my eyes off her tail, an appendage I''ve grown fascinated with. She isn''t nearly as graceful as Celyz but the two sisters resemble each other enough to distract me.


    The deer is rushing downhill at an almost uncontrollable pace, panicked and panting. I stop behind a lone pine tree to hide from the animal''s sight just as Cetyz accelerates and closes in on the deer''s right to make it turn left towards me.


    I raise my double-bladed staff like a spear and wait for it to enter my range. The animal appears, landing after having pounced over a ridge in the terrain. I step out from behind the tree and throw my weapon.


    It plunges half-way into the deer''s chest. My prey tumbles downhill, dead on impact. I lion''s step up to it and snag my weapon, stopping it. Cetyz catches up, her breath short and resounding.


    ¡°It, quick turns.¡± She says.


    ¡°Hm, you''re not really made for hunting things down.¡± I note.


    ¡°I out of shape.¡± Cetyz replies, sounding offended. ¡°It turns, and turns, hard keep up because slope.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I meant.¡± I comment with a small laugh.


    ¡°Well say, not imply I bad.¡± Cetyz declares, raising her chin in an uppity manner. She holds that for a few seconds before chuckling. ¡°Fenyz, much better.¡±


    ¡°She can run deer down?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, Fenyz...¡± Cetyz stops short, inclining her ovaloid head back and to the side in what seems to be anxiety. ¡°Challenge scouts, lost at first, win after try many times.¡± She tells me after a while.


    It seems like going through her memories is doing her some good, she isn''t as afraid of the gaps anymore. I grab my double-bladed staff and start dragging the deer to flatter ground.


    I find a space between this hill and the next with a flat rock. It''ll be easy to make a large enough fire to cook the deer there without risking to burn the hill down.


    I set the deer on the rock and pull my staff out of its chest and use the blade to gut it from throat to lower-stomach. I plunge my left hand into the belly, grab a full hand of bowels, and tear them out along with the liver.


    I hadn''t prepared a deer before but I''ve done so for enough rabbits and seen plenty of pigs and cows being butchered so I know to beware of the bladder. As I struggle to skin the animal, Cetyz pounces on the bowels and organs I''ve thrown aside.


    She digs a small hole with her left foot and pushes them into it, apart from the bladder. She then stomps them into mush to start eating. I set the shredded pelt aside and cut chunks of venison that I skewer on the other side of my staff.


    I assemble a large fire construct and flip my staff around to hang the meat over the blaze. We probably broke a law or something by hunting this deer. I chuckle. It would be funny if a Noble found the animal''s remains and decided to chase us. Maybe Leomi would show up and capture me...


    ¡°Fire, visible far.¡± Cetyz comments.


    ¡°I know but I need to eat, the hills north and south hide us so we should be fine.¡± I reply.


    We both devour our meal in record time and I take a moment to assess her state. Her tail gained in thickness and her tendrils are back to normal. Her rib-cage even seems to have fused back enough that she doesn''t need to keep all her appendages around her torso.


    ¡°You should have regenerated plenty of flow, right?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, what need?¡± She asks.


    ¡°A bath, but water will do.¡± I tell her honestly.


    She nods. I sense flow leave her body from the plant of her feet and plunge underground. A few minutes later, a one-meter sphere of pure water emerges from the ground in front of me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say.


    ¡°Take it.¡± She replies.


    I reach out to her construct and prepare to link to it. She cuts her connection and the ball drops. I hurriedly try to prevent it from dropping to the ground it but, without an idea of what to do, I fail miserably at making it float.


    ¡°Maintain boundary and rest follow.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I don''t think I''m going to manage.¡± I admit honestly.


    ¡°I teach water control, no secret, old human construct. Rykz make better, resist earth call, but that I cannot teach.¡± She replies. Oh, she removed the part that makes it hover.


    ¡°How does that work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Do not know.¡± She makes a shrug with her tendrils.


    She points me to the network of segments that control the flow of water and I find that they''re quite similar to the way the lightning construct charges the air. I get a good hang of the construct after a while but not so much that I would be able to recreate it.


    I decide to leave that for later and move a bit closer to the fire to start undressing with my back turned on Cetyz. I breathe in relief as I remove the strip of shredded cloth restraining my breast.


    I remove the bandage around my symbiont last, finding that its still in the process of fixing its burns despite the hand being almost entirely healed. The limb seems otherwise healthy.


    It''s rather awkward and embarrassing to be naked in the presence of Celyz'' sister despite knowing it doesn''t make a difference for them. She seems to be able to tell that I''m not comfortable as she soon turns her head away.


    I use the water construct to make a blob of water at my feet and start washing myself, realizing that I made it out of the institute with quite a few injuries but no major ones. My cheek was clawed, my left shoulder bit, my left knee scratched and twisted, my stomach stabbed, and more but it''s not so bad overall.


    The mess of clear white scars on my belly that healed rather messily is much more problematic, almost as much as the flat expanse where I should have a left breast. I should''ve taken the habit to sew my wounds. I don''t allow myself to wallow in pity as, in the end, I''ve paid a much cheaper price than Cetyz or many others have.


    I notice a few tiny points of slightly brighter but not quite white skin on my thighs, what remains of my Lady''s needle-explosive construct. The memory of our fight and of the ones to come excite me so I quickly throw cold water on my privacy.


    Once I''m done, I use the rest of the water to clean my clothes. They turn dark-gray but it''s an improvement from the mess of dried blood from more than three different species.


    ¡°Clean feel better?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°A lot.¡± I answer. ¡°Don''t you do that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not easy.¡± She replies, waving her tendrils. ¡°Use construct but it feel... not nice and take focus. Workers do when rooted in lake.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°Princesses have it good.¡±


    I pick up a branch and hold my clothes near the fire to let them dry. Cetyz calls a mass of water out from the ground, she plunges her tendrils inside. They twist and turn under the pressure she applies with the construct, which looks rather uncomfortable. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± I hesitantly offer.


    ¡°If not mind.¡± She quickly replies with relief in her voice.


    Can''t really back out even though this is quite awkward. I plant the branch with my clothes in the ground while she directs a blob of water around her back. She doesn''t hold her tendrils out, it''s obvious to me that neither of us has any intention of letting my fingers touch her tendrils.


    I reach out to her back with both hands. I see her string-like muscles tense beneath her rubbery brown skin at my human hand''s approach but she doesn''t say anything or move away.


    I decide not to pull my right hand away since it would take a lot longer if I did and it can''t hurt for her to get used to my humanity. She sits down on her ankles, not to lower herself to my level but because she''d be more comfortable. I slowly press my palms against her back, feeling the surface of her rough yet smooth flesh.


    She spreads water across her flesh where I rub, removing quite a layer of dead skin. Her muscles remain rather stiff as I do but she loses all tension when I slide my fingers on either side of her spine while pinching. Cetyz sighs loudly sighing as her tendrils slouch around her.


    ¡°Hands, useful.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Your tendrils can''t do the same?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Takes leverage to do right.¡± She replies.


    I can''t help but note this down in a corner of my mind if it ever comes up with Celyz, like if she wants a massage, a very platonic one of course. I shake my head and help this ''sister'' of mine get rid of her grime.


    Once I''m done, she takes care of her tendrils on her own while I wash my hands. Her rubbery brown skin now looks a lot healthier, it almost shines from the moon''s rays.


    ¡°Night fresh, running do good.¡± She speaks up.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I nod. ¡°I need to gather what''s left of the deer first through.¡±


    I take my clothes off the branch, finding that they''re slightly wet. I ask Cetyz to give me another water construct and train myself in it by taking the water out of the cloth, which requires a some precision.


    I dress up and cut the rest of the deer up in slabs of venison that I skewer on my double-bladed staff to have an easier time carrying them. Cetyz suddenly straightens up and turns directly to the south.


    ¡°I hear horses.¡± Cetyz speaks up. I enhance my hearing and pick up on the sound of hooves beating the ground.


    ¡°They''re going quite fast.¡± I nod. ¡°We should go.¡± Cetyz moves to extinguish the fire. ¡°No, let it burn. They''ll go straight for it and won''t be able to spot us in the darkness.¡± I stop her.


    I hang my weapon over my left shoulder and go west, planning to go south-west as soon as we put some distance between us and the riders. We manage to get out of the small valley with some time to spare but they stop on top of the hill instead of going down.


    A look over my shoulder tells me that the three riders are using the vantage point to look over the area which means there''s a chance they''ll spot us. The empty campsite likely got them suspicious since Nobles wouldn''t run.


    It could also have been peasants but low-born don''t run away for fear that they''ll be pursued and accused of being bandits. As expected, one of them notices us under the moonlight and the riders gallop downhill after us.


    ¡°I''ll handle it, hold this for me.¡± I hand my weapon over to Cetyz while running.


    ¡°I ice.¡± She proposes.


    ¡°Stay back and support me if things get dangerous but I don''t want you to take any risks.¡± I tell her. Or risk you killing them.


    ¡°Careful.¡± She replies.


    I make a large turn to head for the riders at an angle without losing too much speed. They''re wearing simple tabards but no leather armors. I assume they''re part of the local garrison, either from Meiridin or a Noble''s fief.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil! By order of the Chancellor, surrender!¡± The woman in the center calls out while slowing down.


    ¡°Oh, come on! Don''t run!¡± I taunt.


    The three riders pull on their reins to direct their horses away from me. I try to catch them before they reach a galloping speed but I don''t even come close so I suspect they''re boosting their mounts with flow. I groan and stop, watching them head back south.


    I return to Cetyz at double pace, feeling rather annoyed. It''s not like I was threatening to kill them, they could have danced with me a bit. Cetyz gives me my weapon back as we veer south-west.


    ¡°They''re aware of our general location and that we''re headed west. It''s too late to head north, best shot is to move quicker than they can organize the pursuit.¡± I tell Cetyz who nods in agreement.


    We cruise through the plains during the rest of the night. Thankfully, the riders don''t try to follow us from a distance, or perhaps not because I could have waited until they had no more flow and caught up to them since their mounts would likely be exhausted.


    I manage to keep going until morning, avoiding villages and roads, before needing to take a break at noon to eat, finishing the venison. I''ve never run for so long before, especially not while using flow, but it wasn''t so hard once I found my rhythm.


    At first, I find it surprising that we don''t encounter any other patrols but then I realize that there can''t be that many horses or fighters to ride them left in Meiridin since most departed with the army, there might be a few hundred in the region that could be sent out after us but it''s not like they don''t have other duties.


    The reason we ran into three so far is that it isn''t hard for them to guess that we''ll go south to rejoin with the Rykz. Because of this, I decide to run all afternoon and a good portion of the night, forgoing sleep to get ahead.


    I make use of the entirety of my reserve and the energy I regenerate to push through the exhaustion. By the middle of the night, however, my eyelids start closing by themselves so I start using my symbiont''s sense to keep going.


    Unfortunately, doing so doesn''t do anything to combat mental and physical fatigue and I almost trip a few times on obvious obstacles. Cetyz saves me from a bad fall by catching my symbiont with the four tendrils on her right side.


    ¡°We stop wood, rest.¡± She declares, pointing at the edge of a forest to the east.


    ¡°Uh, yea.¡± I agree.


    I slow down my pace and follow her lead. She leads us deep into the woods. I spot a lumberjack''s cabin not too deeply inside, and it seems to be empty since there isn''t any light, but Cetyz keeps her distances, having likely smelled that humans sometimes live there.


    She guides us to an impressively large oak tree that lost all its leaves and left a thick patch of foliage under its branches. Cetyz plants her roots close to the trunk and lays her tail to the side, allowing her to rest her back against it. I drop down next to her and close my eyes.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up feeling refreshed and rather glad that I had a dreamless rest. Cetyz isn''t here but she left me a fire construct. There are to holes at the base of the tree but the soil doesn''t look like it was abruptly disturbed so she wasn''t agitated when she uprooted herself.


    I sit up and start training the water construct, it''s very convenient even if it doesn''t have much use in battle since I can''t make it float, or at least I can''t do so without paying constant attention to it and burning through more energy every minute than it takes to create an air-blade because I would need to constantly propel the water upwards.


    The Princess returns with a dark-yellowish mixture floating between her tendrils, likely berries mixed in with water. She splits it in half so I remove the bandage over my left hand to put them both together and receive it.


    I taste it with the tip of my lips, finding a pleasantly sour lemony taste despite the substance being thicker than it looks. My symbiont starts greedily absorbing the substance.


    I start drinking it as well, communicating to my limb that it better hurry, trying to insert a joking undertone. It takes it as a challenge and starts consuming it so quickly that my left hand starts swelling.


    ¡°Take time, Little one.¡± Cetyz berates.


    That''s right, you''re small, I''m tall! My symbiont bristles with something akin to indignation. I take a long gulp, laughing inside. I feel a berry''s stem on my tongue so I catch it between my teeth and spit it out.


    A small black leg with an articulation flies out of my mouth. I retch for a good ten seconds but the food remains firmly in my stomach, I can feel the lingering sensation that I have when my symbiont injects its cool substance but not quite the same. I use its sense to scan the liquid, finding that I''ve been eating crushed ants.


    ¡°Is wrong?¡± Cetyz asks, sounding concerned.


    ¡°N, no, it''s good.¡± I hurriedly reply.


    It actually was, is. I bring my hands up to my lips despite my symbiont''s token protests and finish my meal without complaining. The Princess nods in satisfaction and pours her portion into the two small holes in the ground to eat.


    ¡°Ants, grasshoppers, mushrooms, all we need.¡± She declares.


    ¡°I, yea. We just don''t usually eat those.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Why? Good travel food, some everywhere.¡± She says.


    ¡°Just, not in our habits I suppose.¡± I tell her. ¡°Actually, I''m not sure it won''t make me sick.¡±


    ¡°I care, no poison.¡± Cetyz replies, sounding a little offended.


    ¡°You know enough about humans to tell?¡± I question.


    ¡°Celyz, talk much, I listen... sometimes.¡± She explains.


    I nod and grab my weapon and make my way to the edge of the forest to scout and let have her meal in peace. I climb up a pine tree, it''s not the tallest tree around but it has needles which will conceal me.


    I hear sounds of wood being chopped in the distance, near the cabin we avoided last night. Cetyz made the right call in avoiding it. There is a small group of people making their way north-east on foot with swords at their waists.


    Not far from that group is a rider headed west who likely split from them not long ago. I hop down the pine and return to Cetyz, finding her still eating. I wonder how long it took her to gather enough for us.

 Forever.Ch35

    Cetyz and I make our way south-west in the days that follow, making detours to avoid castles and villages. We encounter quite a few foot-soldier patrols but they always run away or watch from a distance instead of chasing us.


    I constantly worry that there''s a trap closing in on us and so I start stocking my energy into my weapon but the Princess assures me that we never come close to being surrounded. In spite of her words, she conserves her extra energy inside her body but outside her reserve.


    I could do the same as her but I estimate that the ability to shape constructs inside my weapon within moment''s notice is preferable, whether to recover it if we''re somehow ambushed and I lose it or to make a defensive construct.


    We refrain from talking while we run to preserve our endurance but we share stories of our youth when we stop to hunt and eat. The Princess keeps referring to my symbiont as a ''little Princess'' or ''Little one'', taking to the affectionate nickname.


    It makes me smile every-time in amusement since I can feel my symbiont cringe when she uses that as she communicates with it through pheromones. One thing that throws a cloud over my thoughts is how certain she seems to be that we''re part of her Hive, meaning it might be a point of conflict when I don''t.


    I get the feeling that, after years of isolation from her Hive, she is clinging to my symbiont as her sole friend and that she merely incidentally accepts me. That idea is reinforced by the fact that she is never truly comfortable with my human hand''s touch and avoids it.


    It feels personal, yet I know that to be paranoia because she accepts me as I am so it''s not something I can really hold against her considering what she''s been through. Still, I can''t help but be disappointed. And, with what she did to Hetlan''s sailors, to the Templars, and to Hetlan''s ship... there''s only so many times I can use her circumstances to excuse her actions.


    That being said, Cetyz doesn''t lack empathy in the slightest, there''s only something about her when she thinks she''s acting for her Hive, when she convinces herself it''s not rage or revenge but retaliation, she shows no remorse or hesitation in killing.


    That being said, I''m the last one who has the right to criticize her over that, it simply makes me uncomfortable how few limits she has when it comes to protecting her species. Perhaps the Rykz are like that, but Celyz certainly isn''t.


    I study Suxen''s book every chance I get, learning that the dog-sized reptiles are named Duihs and that the Director was trying to tame them by rewarding obedience with food but, while she didn''t really write much down, it doesn''t seem like she''s had any success.


    Besides, considering she killed the larger one, I don''t think she managed to get anywhere with any Lisilese warbeast. More importantly are the equations she wrote down surrounding a drawing of the array she used to extract the distribution data.


    The problem is... I don''t understand what many symbols stand for even with Suxen''s as she appeared to think the terms she used were self-explanatory. I stop myself from experimenting considering the construct affects the brain but I do extensively study them.


    During the fifth night since we escaped Meiridin, we come across a highway with a camp-fires staggered along its entire length. We stop, having expected to run into people that the Princess couldn''t smell from a distance since we''ve been traveling downwind but not that many.


    ¡°What do... we do?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Don''t know, I think it''s a supply column so it depends entirely on how many soldiers there are.¡± I reply.


    ¡°War with Rykz, there be many.¡± Cetyz tells me with certainty.


    ¡°You think Celyz is going to send scouts to raid inland?¡± I ask, worried since Celyz did imply it would happen.


    ¡°No.¡± Cetyz shakes her head. ¡°Fenyz would, egg-sister too soft, she hesitate.¡±


    ¡°I think she got over that.¡± I reply with a grimace.


    ¡°Lost way, not self.¡± Cetyz denies. ¡°Else, you stronger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Little one, limited.¡± The Princess explains. ¡°Could do more but instructed not to unless your life in danger.¡± A shiver courses through me and I thank Celyz in my mind.


    ¡°Wouldn''t that kill me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Know not, but...¡± Cetyz'' resounding voice trails off. ¡°Maybe, human fragile.¡±


    ¡°When you say it could do more, what do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Little one could encase your core.¡± She points to my heart with her tendrils. ¡°And extend down to roots, it take time but you stronger, heal faster, core beat sturdier.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all that?¡± I question.


    ¡°Little one, she tell me could protect you better so I ask.¡± Cetyz answers.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I pause and send my affection to the symbiont, it responds by squeezing my ribs with its tendrils. ¡°She?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Little one very insistent, Rykz Princess or Queen are not male or female, but Little Princess use human female word for herself.¡± Cetyz tells me.


    ¡°Can it really communicate that well?¡± I say, surprised.


    ¡°It took a long time.¡± Cetyz replies. ¡°Little one not understand all, future difficult, past little better but still hard.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod. ¡°We should try to sneak past the camps during the night because they''ll spot us if we wait for the sun to rise up.¡±


    ¡°Maybe horse steal, I healed, can run faster.¡± She suggests, sounding a bit forced, likely because the Rykz and horses don''t seem to get along.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I''ve never actually ridden one, it was ambitious to begin with, but I can try.¡±


    We carefully approach the highway under cover of night, finding that there are carriages full of supplies around each of the camp-fires. There are horses but they''re all draft horses. The soldiers don''t have mounts and likely travel in the back or on foot.


    ¡°These won''t do.¡± I tell Cetyz. ¡°Let''s just slip by to the coast and then sprint straight south.¡±


    ¡°We burn supplies, no danger.¡± She says. I tense up at the suggestion.


    ¡°One cart isn''t going to matter, it would take hours to remove a significant number.¡± I explain. ¡°Not to mention that I don''t want to starve people out, it''s a cruel way to kill someone.¡± I add, deciding that honesty would work best.


    ¡°They enemy.¡± She replies.


    ¡°I''m still against it.¡± I tell her. ¡°They''re defending their lands, the vast majority of them didn''t have anything to do with what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°They allow, same.¡± Cetyz counters.


    ¡°It''s not like low-born can speak up against their rulers, not without consequence.¡± I say, frowning.


    ¡°Why, you said humans chaos. They stronger than ruler.¡± She argues.


    ¡°Well...¡± I make a grimace, cornered by my own words. ¡°It''s complicated.¡±


    ¡°Burning cart is simple.¡± She tells me. ¡°No food, no war.¡±


    ¡°But people who aren''t fighting you will die while those who gave the order to capture you won''t be hurt.¡± I sigh. ¡°Let''s go, there''s no reason to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Help Hive, reason.¡± Cetyz replies.


    ¡°Fine, there''s a reason but the benefit isn''t worth the risk. If we attack, the soldiers will sound the alarm, we''ll be locked into a skirmish and there''s a good chance we won''t be able to escape before actual reinforcements show up, perhaps from the army itself since it''s a few days away on horse.¡± I press. ¡°Getting you back to your sister will mean that your Hive won''t be forced to attack anymore whereas burning the supplies won''t force the human army to retreat and it''ll take a week at the minimum before the lack of food starts seriously affecting them.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°See, know more.¡± Cetyz says, folding. ¡°Let''s go.¡± I groan at her sudden acknowledgment, having expected an argument.


    We slip between two camp-fires, rather easily evading those on guard duty and beeline towards the coast. We climb up a rocky hill, reaching a sharp cliff going straight down into the ocean. We decide to make camp.


    The sun slowly rises, revealing a tall dungeon on the horizon, meaning it''s unlikely we''ll be able to slip by unnoticed during the day considering a competent sentinel would have a clear sight for kilometers around.


    We both go out to hunt, I find a rather scrawny hare while Cetyz brings back a couple of well-fed lizards about the size of my forearm which, oddly enough, have red blood. We wait for the sun to reach a decent height so that our fire construct isn''t too easy to spot and grill them.


    I make sure to charcoal my portion of lizard meat just to be sure I won''t catch some weird disease, I already consider myself lucky that my left shoulder didn''t get infected. I take a careful first bite.


    It tastes a bit fishy and the meat is a little tough, it''s actually rather bland which is probably a best-case scenario for me. I chew my lizard down and move on to my part of the hare. I still feel hungry after the meal but decide not to tire myself looking for more prey when the terrain is so unfavorable.


    I settle down on a patch of bare soil between two rocks while Cetyz does the same but behind larger rocks because she''s a little taller. She settles her roots into the ground and unwraps her tendrils, letting them fall around herself.


    ¡°How sister doing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I reply. ¡°She was very worried about you when I left.¡±


    ¡°And before?¡± Cetyz says.


    ¡°Well, I think she and Fenyz have stuck together after leaving Grikyz, the two seem to work well together. Otherwise, when I was her prisoner, she seemed to be mostly spending her time reading books and maps about humans and Caeviel, making plans to rescue you.¡± I say.


    ¡°Prisoner?¡± Cetyz asks, unconsciously straightening her tendrils. Shit, I lowered my guard.


    ¡°It''s... complicated.¡± I answer awkwardly, sitting up.


    ¡°You said, volunteer.¡± Cetyz declares, rising to her full height. ¡°How lose arm?¡±


    ¡°It got burnt, had to cut it off, it''s really not an interesting story. My... friends and I ran into Celyz when we were out, she captured us.¡± I edge, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°You lie... no, omit.¡± Cetyz uproots her feet and takes a single step to cross the distance between us. ¡°What sister do?¡±


    ¡°Look, I really don''t want to talk about it.¡± I insist, losing my grip as the memories of that time rush back to the forefront of my mind. ¡°Your sister didn''t do anything wrong and I did volunteer.¡±


    ¡°I know powerless, Elzbeth.¡± Cetyz insists in a gentle tone of voice, bending her knees to lower herself to my height. ¡°Did you have choice?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I reply honestly.


    ¡°How arm burn?¡± She asks again but less forcefully.


    ¡°Can I just... have a minute? I''ll tell you, I just need... a minute.¡± I say, passing my arms around my knees.


    ¡°Ys.¡± Cetyz nods, planting her roots in the ground in front of me and sitting on her ankles.


    I take a lot more than a minute to gather myself, to tackle my memories and try to be objective about it all. I decide to leave my Lady out of it, both for myself and for Celyz as recounting the evolution of our relationship would undoubtedly destabilize me while also showing that Celyz was very much aware of how attracted I am to Leomi, yet still decided to have... to have... A furious blush takes over my cheeks. To have sex with me.


    ¡°You, not time thinking that.¡± Cetyz berates, exhaling loudly.


    ¡°S, sorry.¡± I stutter. ¡°I, um.¡± I hesitate, biting my lower lip. ¡°I, was with six... friends, exploring a tunnel we found on our lands when a patrol of scouts ambushed us. I tackles one and... and it used a fire construct on my arm.¡±


    ¡°Rykz fire construct dangerous but six human can smother.¡± Cetyz comments.


    ¡°It... half of them had died by then.¡± I reply, trying not to sound like I''m justifying the choice Leomi and Yvonne made, listening to the Lordling. Yet, I feel like not doing so would just fuel a resentment I''ve failed to completely get rid of. ¡°Th, they could have but, they wouldn''t have had enough flow left to fight the rest of the Rykz who were likely to come after us.¡± Cetyz nods, letting me speak. ¡°And they did, we only managed to escape because one of us had enough flow left to make an explosive construct and collapse a tunnel behind us.¡± I continue in a tight voice. ¡°But that wasn''t enough, the drones kept coming to harass us, we barely managed to make it out of the tunnels but then... at the end there was Celyz, waiting for us with ten times more warriors than we could handle.¡± A mad laugh escapes my lips. ¡°I, I lost my arm, for... kh, kh, kh.¡± I cackle. ¡°I lost my arm for nothing!¡± I exclaim before resuming my insane bout of laughter.


    Cetyz remains silent, she simply reaches out with her tendrils and wraps them around my shoulders, showing none of her usual hesitation to touch my human flesh. My clothes don''t mean anything to her, it''s the same as directly touching my skin.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Shh.¡± She whispers.


    I snap my mouth shut and just let her comfort me with this odd hug where our torsos don''t come in contact. For the first time in weeks, I get some relief from my loneliness as I let this half-sister of mine soothe the aches in my heart. She releases me once my silent sobs fade away.


    After a short while, I decide to push Lance back into the special place she occupies in my heart, that she never leaves. I focus on going through with this while trying to paint Celyz in as best a light as I can which is more helpful in controlling my roiling emotions than making this about me.


    ¡°Your sister and I talked quite a bit, like I told you. She understood how much the loss of my arm would hinder me in human society so she offered me to replace it. I didn''t have to agree, I had the possibility to stay within the Hive and work without fear for my life.¡± I assure Cetyz. ¡°She never threatened our lives, only gave us limits not to cross, and promised to release us once the war was over.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I say sister lost way?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°Because she and Grikyz did something close to what Suxen was trying to do.¡± I reply. ¡°But they only did this to rescue you and to use as a threat to sign a treaty prohibiting experiments on each others'' species.¡±


    ¡°Not only.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Making new Rykz, not game, not to use as threat, dangerous.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, getting the feeling that she isn''t only talking about the damage that my symbiont is causing to my body.


    ¡°We work hard make drones intelligent, thousands, thousands, years. Duty.¡± She says, insisting heavily on the last word. ¡°If effort made for other species, betrayal of worst kind to drones. And danger, lose... cohesion if make being that is not Rykz.¡±


    ¡°The symbiont is intelligent.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yes, I notice.¡± She nods. ¡°It Little Princess.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean that Celyz said she didn''t expect it to be this smart, that Grikyz and her didn''t design it to be this independent.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Cetyz asks, perking up.


    ¡°It''s based heavily on one of your ancestors and crossed with some Princess physiology.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m not explaining it well but... Celyz thought that studying your ancestors could help you make smarter drones.¡±


    ¡°That...¡± She trails off, one of her tendrils reaching out to my symbiont. ¡°Truth?¡± She demands confirmation, intently leaning in towards me.


    ¡°You''d be able tell if I''m lying.¡± I tell her, a little annoyed by that fact. ¡°But yes, it''s true.¡±


    ¡°Little one.¡± Cetyz curves one of her tendrils and brushes my left arm. ¡°You, light-given hope.¡± She declares with a vibrating voice full of happiness. She pauses. ¡°We foolish, think older ones not help find solution to old problem despite new path rare.¡±


    ¡°To go back to our, to your sister.¡± I say, correcting myself as it feels weird to speak of Celyz as a sister even though I feel that she is in my heart, yet she is far from only that. Cetyz inclines her head, turning her attention back to me. ¡°Don''t be too harsh with her, she must''ve spend the years you were missing trying to find ways to free you.¡±


    ¡°Sister and Mother, must have First Queen permission, not place to say otherwise.¡± Cetyz replies. ¡°But sister plan, she explain self good or I angry. You know not enough about Little one, she not honest.¡±


    ¡°I, we didn''t really have time to get into it.¡± I tell her. ¡°And there was much she didn''t know herself until it was implanted.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Cetyz nods. ¡°Experiment, not Rykz way, dangerous. We slowly expand roots of knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Celyz, I think I''m making this worse.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Sister grown woman.¡± Cetyz declares, chuckling at the word. I get the feeling that she''s teasing me. ¡°She able defend herself.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t the two of you rather young?¡± I note.


    ¡°If relative lifespan, yes, young. But, we... what is word?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Adults?¡± I propose.


    ¡°Ys, adult, can grow egg like you so interested in.¡± She tells me, nodding. I can''t help but smile, feeling like she''s doing her best to cheer me up.


    ¡°And you were worried Celyz would compete with you to be a Queen because of me.¡± I fire back.


    ¡°I not say that!¡± Cetyz protests.


    ¡°Not exactly, but you''re not denying it either.¡± I grin. ¡°Which you would if it wasn''t true because Rykz don''t lie, not directly.¡±


    ¡°I... Celyz, scholar, loss for Rykz if she spend most time laying eggs for Hive.¡± Cetyz frantically justifies herself.


    I laugh from the bottom of my heart at how obvious it is that she simply doesn''t want the competition. She joins me, chuckling lightly. We go to sleep, or at least I do, soon after.


    --- --- ---

 Forever.Ch36

    I wake up in the middle of the afternoon, shivering from the cold air. I find Cetyz pacing impatiently nearby. We head out to hunt and gather some berries. I keep an eye on the sea, hoping to catch sight of the galley but there isn''t a single ship in sight.


    My backup plans seem to be failing one after the other for lack of preparation or overestimating the likely-hood that I''ll be able to set them in motion. There is a good chance we missed the galley''s passage because going around the settlements slowed us down, and I just haven''t found an opportunity to steal a horse unseen.


    Or, the galley could simply have passed us during the night. It would be good to find a horse if only to be able to outrun mounted patrols. Yet, as far as I know, horses are faster sprinters but can''t keep going as long as humans, or apparently Rykz, can.


    It''s a difficult choice to make, perhaps the best to do would be to grab a mount for the last stretch of the journey to push past the army''s defensive lines. It will be incredibly risky but less than trying to punch through on foot.


    ¡°Elzbth!¡± Cetyz calls out from on top of a rock.


    I turn to the horizon. There is a cloud of dust traveling south on the highway. It''s too far to see but there must be at least a half-dozen horses. The Princess is getting agitated, understandable considering we''re practically surrounded with a dungeon south and dozens of patrols scouring the north.


    ¡°There isn''t much we can do about that other than lay low.¡± I tell her. ¡°It''s actually lucky that we saw them before leaving since they could have been sent after us if the watcher on the dungeon spotted us.¡±


    ¡°Longer wait, more humans.¡± She replies.


    ¡°It''s been a month and almost a week, I''m worried about what we''ll find south, but...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°But go now too risky?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°We would be giving away our exact location when there are dozens of soldiers around to chase us.¡± I tell her. ¡°Those up in the dungeon can see for about as far as you can smell when the wind is blowing in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°If wait night to move, take much longer.¡± Cetyz argues.


    ¡°I don''t think we have that much of a choice in the matter.¡± I reply. ¡°We''ll have to travel as fast as we can instead of pacing ourselves to make up for lost time.¡±


    She reluctantly nods and walks past me, returning to her spot between two tall rocks to root herself into the ground. As she passes by, my symbiont''s sense detects the edge of a construct underneath her skin.


    I wouldn''t have noticed it if it didn''t have an alarming amount of energy contained inside of it because she buried it deep beneath her rubbery brown skin so that the black glow doesn''t filter through.


    That''s what she''s been doing while I''ve been asleep. I worry about what the construct could be and her intentions with it. I would be able to directly ask Celyz without fearing an eventual confrontation but I don''t feel nearly as connected to Cetyz as I do her sister despite confiding in her last night.


    I don''t think it''s because I... have feelings for Celyz. It might be the communication barrier but I don''t know. She seems to draw a line between allies and enemies, treating the latter without mercy. I fear what would happen if I crossed it, especially since there isn''t all that much trust between us.


    I shake my head, this is too important to be playing coy. I sit down in front of her and wait for the Princess to raise her ovaloid head so as not to break her focus. It takes a few minutes but she eventually does.


    ¡°Ys?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What kind of construct are you making?¡± I question.


    ¡°Quake.¡± She replies, likely referring to the spiked construct I saw her use in Meiridin.


    ¡°That''s...¡± I pause and decide to carefully choose my words not to sound negative or in opposition. ¡°How much damage will it do?¡±


    ¡°Depend if large or small area target.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°What''s the objective of making it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Need go through army, you say. This, break footing, make path. Humans can''t disrupt once activated.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°How big of an area are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°Thousand paces, big shake, two, smaller. Can open rift but harder.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Don''t do that.¡± I tell her. ¡°Best way to protect your Hive is to break Caeviel''s ranks so they pull back and we can slip through.¡±


    ¡°Will see when arrive.¡± She says, waving one of her tendrils.


    I reluctantly nod and focus on the flow I''ve gathered in my double-bladed staff these past few days which amounts to a little over a hundred portions considering how much I''ve used my energy to sustain our insane pace.


    I assemble two of my personal constructs, the lightning-sphere to block air-blades without needing to specifically use a lightning bolt which requires me to pay attention and an air-shield bubble to stop most of everything else.


    I''ve combined both but those constructs don''t work well with each other so it''s likely that my defense would be overall weaker. Although it would consume less energy, I wouldn''t be able to just pour flow into it in fear of breaking the air-shield by increasing the lightning''s intensity.


    I haven''t taken the habit to prepare constructs beforehand as I find it faster to dismantle constructs and create new ones than to reshape existing ones but I could simply have all my constructs ready and activate them when needed, the issue is that they''re a constant drain on my energy even when idle.


    Still, I decide that it''s an acceptable loss with the amount I regenerate. The trick to getting through Caeviel''s lines will be defense and speed, not offense. I set the lightning sphere''s radius to be just slightly larger than the air-shield''s bubble so that the latter can block arrows without being challenged head-on by air-blades or air-needles.


    I spent the afternoon training my constructs, even the skin hardening one as it might come to that. We depart at nightfall, sprinting along the coast until morning where we make camp in a creek.


    I wait for a long while before going to sleep, hoping to see a ship and light a fire to try to get them to pick us up but there is no sign of one. I need to stop grasping at straws and make my resolve to break through Cenwalh''s army lines.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up at noon, finding that there''s a small wood not very far from us and without any patrols in sight. Cetyz and I move there as it offers better cover. We hunt for the majority of the day at my request, the Princess is more than happy to help me feed the ''Little one''.


    The thought process is that we have a lot of free time and that I need to start camouflaging my left breast in case I encounter Leomi as Elizabeth, and to do that my symbiont needs to stock up on blood.


    It didn''t truly matter in Meiridin but those who know me as Elizabeth Vil will definitely notice the absence. I flinch. Leomi might still see me as monstrous even if I give up on the symbiont. She was willing to accept a one-armed peasant girl. Who wasn''t scarred all over her body. I need to get myself an Alemplar''s glove.


    Enough, my duty is to bring Cetyz back before thinking of my future with Leomi. I don''t know what it''ll look like but she''s all that I have left tying me to my humanity. Nobility is worthless, the Emperor isn''t the being I thought he was, the Templars are... honorable but they''re stuck inside rigid laws and seem to be the only ones trying to obey them.


    I... lost faith in the Empire but I''m not as courageous as my Lady, I don''t have it in me to keep fighting like I have to change it. I want to live my life, to spend at least a year without death or destruction following me every step of the way.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Finding that I''m unable to push my Lady out of my mind, I decide to go hunt for bigger prey to feed my symbiont. It''s been steadily growing but we''re only a night or two away from the front-lines if I go by the number of patrols Cetyz warns me about so I don''t have much time left to gather a surplus of nutriments.


    I spot a boar''s tracks and almost turn away, knowing that the hunt of those animals is forbidden, reserved for Nobility. I scoff and follow the marks it left in the dirt, finding it digging through the ground with its snout.


    I kill it with a swift air-blade and start prepare it for my symbiont on the spot. I don''t really need to as my limb eats almost anything but it does so a lot faster when I cook it, cut it down in small pieces, and chew it down before handing the meat over.


    I got that idea remembering that the workers used to do that for the Rykz as a whole and that birds do so for their fledglings. It takes me a bit longer to cook it but that way I get my share of meat.


    Cetyz shows up with a couple of hedgehogs just as I spit a gory mouthful into my gooey left hand. Her head is inclined to the side, seemingly rather baffled. I''m quite thankful that she doesn''t comment.


    My symbiont gathers quite a bit of weight throughout the day so I give it the order to start camouflaging the damage it did. It starts slowly pumping blood into the tendrils wrapped around my ribs while pulling back several that took place in my back and side.


    Unfortunately, the appendages that fused to my flesh remain. I truly hope Celyz will be able to untangle the mess but I trust that she knows how to handle it considering she forbid my symbiont from fusing with me, it means that she was aware of the possibility. Worst comes to worst, she can cut the flesh off.


    We once again leave at nightfall, pushing ourselves to go as fast as possible, which isn''t easy without resting and while trying to avoid patrols as we have to make detours. Cetyz doesn''t have nearly as hard a time as I do, which is a good thing since she''s likely going to be targeted much more than I will be.


    After a good seven or eight hours of sprint-leaping through the plains, I catch sight of camp-fires on the dark horizon. They''re set in front of large tents arranged in rows on the side of tall hills. Caeviel''s army.


    The camp seems to spread all the way to the coast, through a small forest. I can''t see the entirety of it because of the terrain but the fact that there no sign of the Rykz means they''re being held back so it''s a safe assumption to make.


    I catch tiny points of light on fortifications built on top of the tallest hill, likely torches from guards but the fact that it''s the only hill with such a structure might mean that it''s the command center.


    ¡°I smell Rykz, slightly but many, many humans.¡± Cetyz speaks up in a worried tone of voice. ¡°Death.¡±


    ¡°I can see the human army''s camp. They''re not fighting right now, I think we would hear it if they were.¡± I reply. ¡°The issue is that the terrain is really uneven.¡±


    ¡°We, cross not hard.¡± Cetyz tells me.


    ¡°The problem is that I won''t see patrols until it''s too late so we''ll be entirely depending on your sense of smell.¡± I tell her. ¡°Not only are they aware that you escaped by now, they also won''t lack scouts.¡±


    ¡°So, what plan?¡± She asks impatiently.


    ¡°The sun will rise before we get to the hills so I suggest we sneak into the forest and wait until tomorrow night.¡± I propose.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait.¡± Cetyz complains. ¡°Sister there!¡± She points south.


    ¡°I want to see her too, Cetyz, but we need to be careful.¡± I insist.


    ¡°I smell madness north, south, east, all over! Need go Hive, now.¡± She counters taking a step forward.


    ¡°South?¡± I ask, throwing a look over my shoulder. ¡°I don''t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Always lurking behind, catch up day, make night run harder.¡± She says. ¡°Need go before find, you say more patrols, we caught if delay.¡±


    ¡°I thought we''d lost them since they had a lot of ground to cover.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Humans slow organize but...¡± Cetyz trails off, calming down.


    ¡°How about this, we go into the forest and wait for morning. If the Rykz attack, we make our move. Patrols will need to get very close to spot us in the woods so we''ll be able to take them down before they can escape if we''re found. The worst case would be to fail to take them all out but the solution is to just go straight for the lines.¡± I argue. ¡°I need to sleep and you need to rest to be in your best shape.¡±


    ¡°I enough flow, strike now unaware.¡± She proposes.


    ¡°I have no idea how large that army is or how much flow they have, Cetyz. What I do know is that the Emperor sent his Due which means that they''ve likely been using that until it ran out while using their regeneration to build up energy reserves. It would be the smart thing to do. It''s not a good idea to underestimate our enemies.¡± I argue.


    ¡°You, protect humans.¡± She accuses. ¡°You want sneak past, but not possible.¡±


    ¡°I am protecting us and yes, I don''t want to slaughter my kind. But that doesn''t mean I''m wrong. I know it won''t be possible to get past without being seen, I''m willing to kill to get you back to your Hive.¡± I utter angrily. ¡°But attacking in daylight after spending the night running is simply stupid.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She whispers, taking a step back.


    ¡°No.¡± I sigh, disappointed in myself. ¡°I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that.¡±


    ¡°You right, I letting fear misguide.¡± Cetyz admits. ¡°Should patience, can evade for a while long... ihh!¡±


    I flip around, looking to the north since that''s the direction the wind is blowing from right now, it''s the only way anything could have gotten close enough without the Princess noticing. I hear the sound of hooves striking hard ground before anything else.


    There is a squad of twelve mounted soldiers galloping in our direction in a very wide formation, a dip in the terrain concealed them from us, and likely us from them. They wield spears and reinforced shields while wearing in chain-mail. There is a golden crown crest on their tabards, meaning that they''re part of King Cenwalh''s personal army.


    We must have been standing exactly between them and their destination for them to have spotted us in with only the tiny bit of light that the sun gives out when it''s about to show itself. Still... why are they charging us, especially uphill?


    I get the answer to that question as they split into two groups, obviously gambling on the fact that one of their groups will survive, and likely hoping that we''ll see that as well and give up on pursuing them.


    Fat chance of that to happen. Cetyz is already frantically assembling a massive lightning construct despite the fact that they''re at least a hundred meters away, meaning it''ll cost a lot more energy to reach them but it''s not like burning a dozen extra portions matters to us right now.


    ¡°Try not to kill all the horses.¡± I tell her in a cold tone. ¡°And don''t make too much...¡±


    Crack. Iiiiiiiiiiiiii. My ears are ringing. I see white and only white. I try to sit down, only to find that I''m already laying down on the ground. By the fucking Lake, Cetyz! They must have heard and seen that all the way to Meiridin.


    ¡°I can''t see a damn thing.¡± I groan at the Princess. Iiiiiiiiiiiii. ¡°No, don''t bother answering, I can''t hear you either.¡±


    I assemble a healing construct for my ears while holding my left hand out towards Cetyz. She wraps three of her tendrils around my forearm and pulls me up to my feet. Iiiiiiiiiiiii. I struggle to keep my balance, using her as support to avoid falling down, which explains how I ended up on the ground.


    ¡°Guide me towards their corpses.¡± I tell her, or yell, I''m not sure.


    She twists and twirls her tendrils around us, releasing a sweet odor. I reach out to my symbiont and it transmits a feeling of urgency and... not regret but something similar, an apology perhaps. Iiiiiiiiiiiii.


    ¡°It''s fine. Just don''t activate one of these next to my ears again, Cetyz.¡± I reply.


    She points in a direction which should be south since it''s behind me, or west if I fell and turned, or north for all I fucking know with this white light in my eyes. Iiiiiiiiiiiii. Still, I can tell she''s probably thinking of attacking the human lines right now since she just woke everyone up and they''ll be coming after us for breakfast.


    ¡°We''re not going now, there''s no way we''ll make it before they get a damn regiment equipped to siege us.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°We''re both grabbing one of their chain-mails and then we run to the forest.¡±


    ¡°Iiiiiiiiiiiii.¡± She replies, or that might just be the damn earsplitting screech I keep hearing.


    ¡°I have a plan, you''re going to listen and you''re going to execute it!¡± I snap at her. She pulls a few tendrils back and wraps them around her ovaloid head. ¡°Ah, didn''t mean to yell.¡± I tell her in a softer tone. ¡°You''re going to make another lightning construct and put enough energy into it that it''ll reach above the hills, that''ll warn the Hive that we''re here. Once they attack, we''ll leave the forest and do our best to pierce through their lines. Nod if you agree, shake your head if you don''t disagree.¡±


    Cetyz starts shaking her head before pausing. She then makes a half-nod before realizing my trick. She turns her ovaloid head straight at me, apparently trying to glare at me or something. Iiiiiiiiiiiii.


    ¡°Yeah, well, don''t fuck with my ears next time!¡± I snap. ¡°Now we''re going, we''ll talk when I can hear again!¡± She nods hesitantly but doesn''t move. ¡°Lead the way! I can''t tell where they fell!¡±


    Cetyz hurriedly nods a few times and pulls on my symbiont, leading me to the north, which was where I thought it was earlier. That''s how freaking awesome I am. I scoff at myself, attracting Cetyz'' attention. I lion step ahead, pulling her along.


    It doesn''t take us long to reach the dead soldiers, I even detect the place where the lightning struck from forty meters away because Cetyz thought it would be a good idea to set the grass around them on fire.


    She does have the good sense to put the flames out before taking one of the chain-mails to awkwardly set it on, slipping her tendrils inside the short sleeves. After getting one of my shoulders, I consider taking a shield but choose not to so that I''ll conserve my freedom of movement. Not to mention that covering one side isn''t going to help much against an army that can use shredding arrows to break it.

 Forever.Ch37

    Iiiiiiiiiiiii. I still can''t hear much even though the strident sound is dying down, the white veil covering my eyes is dissipating but not very quickly. I would probably have been blinded if I was looking directly at the construct when she activated it.


    Cetyz takes a large amount of flow out of her reserve, perhaps a thousand, and starts weaving another lightning construct with it, a huge one. Spotting mistakes I''ve made myself when trying to create a single uninterrupted bolt, I raise my hand up and stop her.


    She severs her link to the construct, understanding my intent. I make the corrections, extending the timer segment and arranging for the path of charged air to be larger so that it doesn''t branch out.


    I give it back, letting her finish the construct while I watch for mistakes. Once Cetyz is done, she sends the construct up into the air. I turn towards where I remember seeing the forest, in the south-west behind a fortification on the hills, and lead Cetyz there.


    My knees are painful, my calves'' muscles are seizing, not to mention my empty stomach, or my burning lungs. The most annoying thing is the weighty chain-mail scuffing against my flesh, shoulders and breasts but I''m quite happy about having both again.


    Cetyz seems to be having a similar problem as she''s constantly moving her tendrils to adjust her chain-mail. I would have stolen their leather armors but most were damaged in some way, some even had blade marks.


    I push through, we don''t have much time before they send cavalry after us. A loud crack that turns into a continuous buzzing roar makes it through the strident ring in my ears, coming from Cetyz'' lightning construct which is discharging its energy in a bolt that is likely illuminating the morning sky.


    It doesn''t last, the path of charged air is wide and the distance it has to travel long, probably seven or eight hundred meters to reach the fortified hills. There''s no way the Rykz missed it.


    After a few minutes of running, some vague sounds reach my ears so I enhance my hearing despite it worsening the ringing. Iiiiiiiiiiiii. There are people screaming. Are the Rykz already attacking? No, too soon and too close.


    The Princess likely struck the army directly to signal her Hive. I feel torn about the unnecessary loss of life. At what point do my means stop justifying my ends? Is it a mere calculation? Can I justify killing hundreds to prevent a thousand potential deaths? I don''t think anyone should have that right, yet that''s the choice I''ve made.


    I shake my head, having gone too far to backtrack. At least there''s no way Celyz will think I did that so she''ll know it came from her sister. After a while of cruising through the hills, I sense Cetyz assembling and activating another lightning construct likely to take pursuers out.


    It''s not as powerful as the first one she used, she isn''t as panicked or surprised. As my sight recovers, I sift through the blurs, interpreting from them that we''re closing in on the forest but that there are already squads of foot-soldiers heading there from the army''s camp.


    It would be easier to evade mounted troops in the woods but it shouldn''t be too much of a problem. Instead of continuing south-west once we get past the first trees, I head straight west towards the coast as it''ll cover one of our flanks.


    But the first priority is to find a place to rest as I''m too exhausted to keep going for much longer. As we get deeper, I notice that many of the smallest trees in the south have been cut down so I edge north to find a thicker part of the forest.


    ¡°... south.¡± Cetyz says.


    ¡°Didn''t catch, the start, are there, soldiers?¡± I ask, out of breath.


    ¡°Ys.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Horses?¡± I question.


    ¡°Ys, many.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Alright, we''re stopping to rest and then taking them out.¡± I decide, slowing down. ¡°They sent foot-soldiers ahead and now the cavalry is following.¡±


    ¡°Maybe thousands.¡± She warns.


    ¡°Can you defend yourself if we charge in?¡± I ask, letting the ridiculous number pass me by.


    ¡°Doubt.¡± She tells me, shivering. ¡°Strike afar.¡±


    ¡°I think we stand a better chance at dispersing them if we get inside their ranks than get into a long distance exchange of constructs, especially since there''s likely to be several Nobles who''ll use different constructs at once, making it difficult to block them all.¡± I tell her. ¡°Not to mention that they have to have defenses against lightning constructs.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Other one hit.¡± She tells me. ¡°Hear result.¡±


    ¡°You likely overwhelmed what they had.¡± I nod. ¡°I don''t know, it seems risky because they can use disruption constructs to defend against my air-blades.¡±


    ¡°You, not know?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You likely have more knowledge about the constructs humans use than I do.¡± I tell her. ¡°Far as I know, we mostly use flow to improve our weapons, boost our ability to fight, and defend against constructs but rarely offensively.¡±


    ¡°Is right but not mean humans never do.¡± She replies. ¡°I hear Rykz on march, harvesters first.¡±


    ¡°Is that unusual?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, they best at break defenses but warriors usually take lead.¡± Cetyz explains.


    ¡°How long do I have to recover?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Humans moving together so they be while to reach.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Okay, we''re walking towards the north-west so we can recover. We''ll then travel south along the coast and try to flank them by using trees as cover. With any luck, we''ll be able to surprise them.¡± I tell her.


    We make our way north but, after a few minutes, Cetyz warns me that there are foot-soldiers entering the woods from the south-east and going north-west like we are, forcing us to head west sooner than I''d like. The good news is that my eyes have finally recovered.


    ¡°You should start preparing your Quake construct to affect a cone from here to the south.¡± I tell her. ¡°Try to focus on a large area rather than doing damage so their reinforcements are also slowed down.¡±


    ¡°You take horse?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''ll try, if it doesn''t work, I think you''ll have to go on ahead while I follow at my pace.¡± I inform her.


    ¡°I not leave Little one, or you, behind.¡± Cetyz denies a bit too forcefully. It seems to me that her objection is moral but that her instincts are telling her to run towards freedom.


    ¡°You''ll have a much better chance of reaching the Rykz if I run interference while you go ahead without needing to match my pace.¡± I insist. ¡°This is my call to make and there will there will be no time to discuss this once we''re engaged, I need you to focus on getting back to the Hive.¡±


    ¡°I, but...¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°You have enough regeneration to match a Queen, once you rejoin with your sister, that''ll be plenty to tip the scales in the Rykz'' favor.¡± I affirm. ¡°If I don''t make it, you''ll be able to negotiate for my release, okay?¡±


    ¡°I... you sure?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I am.¡± I nod, avoiding to mention the fact that I would rather die than surrender to Nobility. ¡°Once you''re back, make sure you remind Celyz of the deal we made.¡± I add, ensuring that Celyz will order the retreat, ending the war here and now, whether I survive or not.


    ¡°What deal?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°She promised me that my home would be freed.¡± I tell her. ¡°And no, she didn''t threaten me with that, I''m the one who insisted on those terms.¡±


    ¡°You... help me because that?¡± She asks, sounding hurt.


    ¡°I...¡± I pause. ¡°It''s complicated.¡± I lamely say, trying to avoid saying that Celyz gave me the symbiont on the condition that I free her since it doesn''t really reflect well on me or on Celyz.


    ¡°Ask reward, greed. I wrong you mad human.¡± She utter with resounding anger, storming ahead. ¡°You not Hive.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Cetyz, wait!¡± I call, chasing after her. ¡°I needed to help my people, I used what I found out about the symbiont''s intelligence to get that deal!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± She declares, turning around while snapping her tendrils. ¡°But you, lie, lie, lie. Never full truth!¡±


    ¡°I honestly would have helped you, Cetyz.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I, believe, but still not telling all!¡± She spouts.


    ¡°Your sister weren''t friends at the start, we had our differences because she...¡± Manipulated me and didn''t tell me everything, which is the reproach you''re making towards me... shit. ¡°We don''t have time for the whole story, just... please trust me?¡± I plead.


    ¡°You save, I trust.¡± She says, exhaling loudly. ¡°But you survive and then tell all, promise.¡±


    ¡°I... No.¡± I refuse firmly. ¡°You need to ask Celyz, I can''t talk on her behalf because I don''t know her reasons and I really don''t want to be stuck between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Can tell sister she need tell all because you say so?¡± She asks.


    ¡°If that''ll satisfy you, yes.¡± I nod.


    ¡°She no excuse silent if you agree.¡± Cetyz tells me.


    ¡°Alright, can you promise me you''ll speak about the deal to our sister if I''m late, it''s really important.¡± I insist.


    ¡°Ys, but no need, you, I, Little one, stronger.¡± She boasts.


    I nod, knowing that she''s saying so to pump herself up. We resume making our way to the coast, finding a steep cliff down which the forest continues. I take a seat to rest while making our preparations.


    Cetyz takes an extremely dense collection of segments out of her body and starts shaping them into a construct. It makes me wonder why I also do so at times, using my eyes instead of creating the construct inside my body where I have a sharper control over my flow. Probably because it''s easier to see mistakes when I use my memory of what it should look like.


    I prepare my air-shield bubble by removing the lower portion so that it doesn''t eat into the ground when I anchor the construct around me. I then copy it and give that one to Cetyz.


    ¡°I can''t sense through.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°You can change the shape to cover only your back and sides.¡± I tell her, making the change to my own. ¡°I would anchor it to your head so it moves where you look but don''t forget that you''ll be vulnerable to attacks from the front.¡±


    I then work on the lightning sphere which will counter air-blades, charging a layer of air around the bubble and enclosing it in another air-bubble construct which served to keep the charged air in place. It''s a bit of a chore but isn''t too complex to do.


    ¡°It easier to use Vuskyt armor.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Well, this is all we have.¡± I reply a bit sharply. ¡°Be careful not to use too much energy with the lightning construct or it''ll break the air shells that are keeping the charged air in place around you.¡±


    ¡°One thicker than other.¡± She notes.


    ¡°That''s because I made the exterior one in such a way that air-blades can pass through so that the lightning can break them at a lower cost of energy. It''s only purpose is to keep the diffuse charged air inside.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Smart, I think no human use.¡± She says.


    ¡°It''s pretty wasteful to be honest.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''ve went through fifty portions to make those six constructs for the two of us but they''ll last a while.¡±


    ¡°Fifty not much.¡± She says.


    ¡°Fifty human portions, it''s more than you give drones.¡± I correct, taking one portion out to show her.


    ¡°You need more.¡± She declares, taking a large blob of about a couple hundred portions out.


    ¡°No, you''re going to be attacked a lot more.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Humans all fear Rykz, at least a bit, but some, hate you.¡± She says, cutting her link to the flow.


    I lose my voice, stunned by her words and the truth in them. I still try to give it back but she shakes her head. I give up in the interest of saving time, and perhaps my life. I store most of it inside my weapon which evens out the balance between black and gold flow.


    I think I''ve been losing almost an entire portion of energy every few hours because I''ve concentrated it so much inside the weapon. It matters little considering we''re on a short time-frame.


    I finish my preparations by making defensive constructs for both our chain-mails. Cetyz works on assembling the segments into her quake construct, putting the last touches just as we start hearing our pursuers closing in on us from the east. She compresses it into a tiny spiked ball that looks darker than a moonless night.


    We depart south at a jogging pace, following the coastal cliff. A few squads spot us from far away because of the constructs surrounding us but the woods are too thick to use arrows or constructs to attack us, not that anything other than a disruption construct would have worked considering how dispersed they are.


    They still force us to gradually accelerate our running pace and I soon start regulating my breaths again as I didn''t have much time to rest and I''ve been up for close to twenty hours straight.


    We encounter the first mounted soldiers who are scouring the forest in a dispersed formation. They turn around as soon as they catch sight of us, they have matching tabards with red spear crests but everything else about them is mismatched, from weapons, to armor, to their horses which are from different races.


    Mercenaries, I think I encountered members of their group in Meria. Fuck am I glad that they''re not Templars. Cetyz raises one of her tendrils, reaching out of her protective constructs to attack but I raise my hand and she stops, turning her head to me.


    ¡°Keep your energy for defense, piercing through, or using unstructured flow if they use a wide-ranging disruption construct.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Ys.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Is your quake construct ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Need time to send deep, but ys.¡± She tells me. ¡°It less powerful when redirect impact in cone.¡± She adds.


    ¡°I''m not too worried about those behind us.¡± I tell her. ¡°They can''t push their mounts at full speed in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Neither we.¡± She notes.


    ¡°We''re still faster than mounted and foot soldiers.¡± I reply, jumping over a tree stump.


    I throw a look around, the spherical constructs moving along with my head. The mounted patrols are all retreating as far as I can see, they''re headed in a common direction while keeping their distances with us.


    With the forest clearing out, I catch sight of hundreds of mounted soldiers in a clearing, they''re organizing themselves in ranks, facing in our direction. A few on the front-lines spot us and raise their spears or swords, and shields for those who have them. They cry out in alarm.


    ¡°Send it down now, there''s a cavalry regiment ahead.¡± I tell the Princess.


    Cetyz brings out the tiny ball of spikes at the end of one of her tendrils, raises the appendage, and lowers it at frightening speed towards the ground. She releases the construct half-way into the arc, launching it in a downwards diagonal trajectory.


    It should arrive beneath the mercenaries'' feet before long so I prepare a few lion''s steps to leap past the incoming quake. As we approach the regiment of cavalry, it becomes clear that they''re waiting for us to enter the clearing where they set camp before charging us.


    There is a group of officers, their uniforms have a golden crown under a golden lion, signifying them as King Cenwalh''s emissaries. I assemble a lightning construct, planning to take them out which should make it easier to rout the mercenaries.


    The horses ahead start neighing and the ground starts shaking a second later. Rrrrrmmmmmbbblllll. The mercenaries'' ranks break as the riders try to control their mounts which are trying to escape.


    Boom. The soil suddenly bursts up and the earth cracks all around us. Cetyz takes a few more steps before leaping over a fissure that barely formed. I imitate her, jumping as far ahead as I can. Human screams mix in with the noise that the horses are making.


    A thick cloud of dust rises, obstructing my sight, so I rely on my sense to land. Cetyz is still up in the air, and she will be for a few more seconds. I hit the ground running, stumbling on the unstable surface.


    I detect horses fleeing to my left and right, likely taking the shortest path to escape the earthquake. Two of them are dragging mercenaries whose feet got stuck in their stirrups. I leap again before losing my footing, going past a dozen mercenaries trying to control their mounts.


    Cetyz lands just as the tremor recedes, almost fully bending her knees to absorb the impact. I, on the other hand, am headed straight for a fissure so I quickly rotate my defensive constructs to take a step on the bubble and launch myself a little bit further.


    The cold wind clears the dust out rather quickly, revealing more details about the spectacle of devastation. Tents crumble down, trees fell, panicked horses stomped on their riders, there are even a few mercenaries who injured themselves or others in the chaos.


    More importantly, they can see us now but they''re barely gathering themselves so Cetyz and I take advantage to plunge deeper into their ranks, shifting past the first few ranks without trouble.


    We slow down as we run into a heavy concentration of fallen horses and mercenaries as those who were on the outside ran or spread out but these couldn''t. A woman takes a shot at me from the group but her point goes through the outer layer of my shielding constructs without reaching the solid core.


    It seems to encourage others who apparently think that the flow is a bluff who move to block us. Cetyz charges through, ignoring or plainly not detecting those to her side. Several underestimate her speed and they run into the mostly black sphere of energy.


    The impact throws them back, knocking several unconscious. One mercenary''s blade is flung back into his own face. The shock destabilizes her but she recovers very quickly, likely having used her tail to correct her course.


    I use a series of lion''s steps to avoid those who haven''t noticed what happened to the rest. They do manage to land a few blows on the bubble but their weapons bounce off without doing any damage.


    A bulky man throws a golden glowing spear at me, which is almost impossible to avoid considering how large of a target I am right now. I strike it down with the lightning construct I prepared in fear that it could be an armor-piercing construct.


    I''m pretty sure it would go through the shield but the problem is whether or not it''ll break the entire shell. I use my sense to scan the area for threats, finding out that, while it seems like a lot of mercenaries are attacking us, most are still recovering.


    The tears in the ground are getting larger as we go through the clearing and I find more and more people stuck in the ground, some with broken legs. Cetyz is rushing ahead of me by stepping on whatever human or horse get in her way, leaving a bloody trail behind her.

 Forever.Ch38

    Cetyz is gaining ground on me. Much as she insisted she wouldn''t leave me behind, she is no warrior and has been through a lot so it isn''t surprising that her fear won over. She isn''t entirely to blame as I''ve been gradually slowing down out of exhaustion.


    The mercenaries are doing what they can to catch us but those we leave behind aren''t quick enough to catch up without their horses and those in front haven''t seen us coming in time to organize.


    The rips in the ground are growing wider and more frequent but it isn''t an issue yet, it will be one when we reach the fortified hill ahead as the damage to it is extensive, it looks like a giant beast clawed the ground.


    Three mercenaries with spears and small bucklers fail to reach Cetyz so they move to intercept me. I assemble a pair of lion''s steps, kicking the ground to my right and then to my left, abusing my legs to avoid them.


    Something impacts my air-shield and, because it is anchored to me instead, I stumble forward. I forcefully bring my right heel down, stomping the ground and correcting my course.


    Yet, just that was enough for my pursuers to catch up and pound at my shield, making it even harder to get back to my full speed. I deactivate the outer bubble containing the charged air which is free to expand outward as a result.


    I then pour flow into the lightning construct. Bolts strike out, likely prioritizing the conductive metal of their weapons. I deactivate my lightning constructs as soon as the attacks stop.


    It takes all my focus to keep going while resetting my shield-constructs yet, when I search for the Princess, I find that I''ve gained ground on her. She is slowing down instead of accelerating as she approaches the center of the clearing.


    I frown as there are already squads of mercenaries moving to surround her. They''re being careful, showing no sign that they plan to attack, but that won''t last. Cetyz seems to think the same thing as she comes to a stop. I try to use my sense to see through the opaque construct layers around her to see what she''s doing, to no avail.


    Water suddenly gushes out of the rips in the ground in a large radius around Cetyz, flooding the area and slowly turning the soil to mud. It''s the last straw for the mercenaries who decide to evacuate the area before getting bogged down.


    They go so far as to use lion''s steps to avoid setting foot in water as much as possible. They likely realize the danger as Cetyz could either freeze the mud around their feet or use a lightning construct.


    Yet, while the move bought us some space, she would need to spend a lot more to clear the way ahead. Considering the volume of water she''s affecting, I don''t think even she has the reserves necessary to control all of this for long.


    As expected, the water starts receding back into the fissures just as I catch up and the two of us forge ahead, leaving the devastated clearing behind us. A lot fewer mercenaries died than I would have expected, they mostly seemed to prioritize their lives and that of their comrades over using their flow to attack us.


    ¡°Ahead.¡± Cetyz warns me.


    I enhance my eyesight to peer through the diffuse cloud of dust still caught in the wind. There are more mercenaries in front of us just outside the forest, they haven''t formed ranks, still recovering from the effects of the Quake, but they''re on their feet and almost all of them have bows, arrows already knocked.


    They don''t know exactly where we are as they''re aiming their arrows in a wide arc but we''re going to take a much heavier beating going through them than we have going through the mercenary cavalry.


    ¡°Cetyz, we need to push through as fast as we can.¡± I shout. ¡°We can''t stop and give them time to disperse because they''ll rain arrows down on us!¡±


    ¡°Ys!¡± She replies.


    Contrary to what I''ve told her, I prepare to slow down and run interference. I assemble a dozen air-blades with three portions each, ensuring that I can cut through large swathes of archers if necessary. I make them orbit my shield constructs to provide an additional layer of defense.


    The first arrows start flying at us before we even get clear of the wood. They shatter on our shields, which is odd. I turn my head to block a volley flying straight at me, paying close attention to the amount of energy it takes to block.


    The drop is sharp despite only blocking a dozen arrows. The fact that these arrows shatter means that there''s likely some flow shenanigans going on which means that they''re not blindly firing at us.


    I make my resolve and decide to make myself the bigger threat, take advantage of the duality between the mercenaries'' desire to live and their greed to facilitate Cetyz'' escape.


    I accelerate the rate at which the dozen air-blades rotate around my shield and take half the energy in my double-bladed staff to inject it into my defenses, ensuring that the constructs won''t run out of energy which frees me to focus on controlling the air-blades, and that takes quite a bit of concentration.


    I then pull from my reserves, boosting the nourishing, healing, and strengthening constructs to sustain my body. Cetyz leaps over the first group of archers despite the fact that they''re moving out of her way, taking my advice seriously.


    My symbiont starts injecting its cool substance, intuiting that we''re about to get into a hard fight but I hold it back, fearing that Cetyz would smell the change and turn around.


    A grin takes over my lips as the largest group of archers starts breaking up, realizing that I''m going to pass way closer to them than they''re comfortable with. Far too late. I kick the ground and shift course to crash into them.


    I impact three archers almost head-on and buckle to a stop as they''re thrown back but not far enough to avoid two air-blades that cut them in half. I hear cries and blood gargles to my left and right, signifying that the rest of the air-blades are doing work.


    Still, I don''t finish the job as I spot a different group close by aiming at Cetyz. I head straight for them, picking up speed. They hear me and break up, freeing my path forward. I take the opening, knowing that my rotating air-blades will catch at least three of them.


    I accelerate after Cetyz, satisfied to hear more and more arrows shattering on my air-shield. The Princess is a good long way ahead of me now, at least fifty meters. I detect a drop in power from my lightning shell accompanied by a small push on the defense underneath, signifying that it broke an enemy construct.


    The amount of flow I''m burning by sustaining all these constructs is staggering, a little above an entire portion every minute, but it''s been worth it so far. I keep cruising from archer pocket to archer pocket, slaughtering a few each time and attracting fire from every direction.


    After a few minutes, Cetyz reaches their camp at the bottom of the hill, noticeably slowing down as it is a mess of fallen tents and weapon racks. There are even draft horses trying to escape the chaos, dragging broken supply carts or trying to pull them out of a rift.


    Cetyz isn''t paying any attention to that, however, she turns to the left of the camp where dead Rykz warriors and scouts have been piled up inside what seems to be a pyre.


    ¡°Rhyyy!¡± She roars angrily.


    The defenders atop a relatively intact part of the hill stop trying to repair the fortifications and turn to the Princess. I swear beneath my breath as the Princess start charging uphill at them. She could have went for a more disorganized part of the lines or swerved to head to a valley between two hills which would expose her a lot less.


    I try to accelerate but the mercenaries aren''t making it easy, those I''ve left behind are raining arrows down on me but those in front are closing ranks between us while focusing their fire on Cetyz in a coordinated manner.


    Three squads with shields and varying weapons are converging towards the Princess while trying to block my way, they all have hard leather armors and chain-mails, showing that they aren''t just run of the mill mercenaries. Cetyz is gaining ground on me and them, they''re not even really a threat to her if they catch up.


    I track them back to where they came from, finding a gathering of mercenary leaders on the other side of the camp, there are a half-dozen of Cenwalh''s officers among them. I make a turn and head directly there as they''re likely the reason why the mercenaries haven''t been showing any sign that they''re going to retreat.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The chaos is such in and around the camp as they try to reorganize, help their injured, and stop us that many of the mercenaries suffer from friendly fire.


    I go through a group of archers who scatter like a flock of headless chicken, opening the path to a line of two dozen of their comrades who have their backs turned to me to shoot at Cetyz.


    I crash into them, using my air-blades to grind them into pieces. Limbs, guts, and organs flying in concert, blood splashing all over my shield and even on the front of my shirt. A gooey piece of one of the archers hits my mask, sliding down the wood. I shake my head to get rid of it, feeling sick.


    I''m taking no pleasure in this battle. It''s mere slaughter, it''s a demonstration of what low-born fear when dealing with titled Nobles. Can I even justify killing all these people when my life isn''t really under threat?


    I tell my limb to fight for survival, allowing it to inject the cool substance to fight my rock-bottom morale and alleviate my fatigue. I head to another group of archers firing at Cetyz who see me coming and scatter. I let them go, heading to a different group as I make my way towards the officers.


    I hear explosions up and to my left, on the hillside. I throw a quick glance, finding that Cetyz is already all the way uphill, using spiked constructs to destroy everything standing in her way, from the defenders to the fortifications.


    She isn''t having as much success there as she did before, not only are those proper soldiers but there are Nobles fighting back, bombarding her with constructs, from air-needles to blades made of rock. She is holding steady and taking them out one by one when she kills enough soldiers to make an opening but she is no longer advancing.


    The thundering roar of charging cavalry fills the air, coming from the south and the east. That reminds me to throw a glance to the north, finding that the regiment of cavalry decided to pursue us on foot and are just now coming out of the forest.


    I ignore them, they don''t have ranged weapons so they''re not a danger, for now. A group of archers have found shields and are forming a barricade in front of me, I make a sharp turn left towards another squad which is headed to the bottom of the hill.


    They notice almost immediately and break formation, moving to encircle me instead of continuing towards Cetyz. Fuck, they''re getting smarter. I throw two of my air-blades towards the archer''s barricade to my right, their shields shatter instead of being cut through, likely a result of a defensive construct reaching breaking point, but it merely saves them from getting severed in half, not from being eviscerated.


    With most of them down, I return on my original course, catching sight of the mercenary leaders who have called for reinforcements. Cenwalh''s officers have pulled back but not entirely, they seem to be trying to make a disruption construct.


    Not a chance. I launch into a sprint to close the distance with the leaders, no longer taking detours to handle groups of archers. The mercenaries immediately split into five groups according to the crests on their tabards.


    They all make a run in different directions, trying to confuse me. I snort and angle my course to head for Cenwalh''s officers who don''t show the same capacity to think on their feet as they retreat but don''t scatter, making them an easy target.


    I take my time to target all the mercenary leader''s groups, dedicating two air-blades for each. I try to predict their movements as I won''t be able to control the constructs because they''ll be too fast and it''s hard to control flow when you don''t have a clear vision.


    It matters little how many of the leaders I get, likely two at best, the point is to create more chaos. I launch the air-blades, making sure that two pass to either side of Cenwalh''s officers to get them to bundle up together.


    The mercenaries that find themselves in the way of my constructs try to avoid them with varying degrees of success, many throwing themselves down to the ground as a last resort.


    The officers don''t tighten their formation as expected but they do hurriedly dismantle the disruption construct they''ve been assembling. One of them raises his sword and the air-blades shatter when they get within ten meters of it, having entered the range of a runic disruption construct.


    I swear under my breath as the blow-back of released air pushes the officers back, toppling several. The rest of my air-blades find little success, only a single mercenary leader falls and it''s because she tried, and failed, to use one of her archers as a shield, the man decided the pay wasn''t worth it and ducked.


    The rest make use of their flow to lion''s step out of the way, two of them even cooperate to strike one of my air-blades down with their weapons, the golden glow signifies they''ve likely used armor-piercing constructs.


    I assemble a lightning construct as I approach the officers, pulling more energy out of my double-bladed staff, which brings what I''ve stored inside down to a quarter but I still have most of my reserve.


    The officers take defensive stances, getting ready to fight me. They seem to be counting on the runic disruption construct to fight me despite the small range which is perfect considering it won''t block my lightning construct.


    I charge the air up to the boundary of the disruption and activate the lightning construct. The bolt flashes out, forking towards the officers'' weapons. They don''t even blink on impact, their hard leather armors take a sharp golden glow from their gloves up to their elbows.


    Fucking tricked me, he deactivated the disruption field. I don''t dismantle my shielding constructs as I approach to force them to reactivate the runic construct. I instead re-purpose the flow I have left inside my weapon into a lightning-armor-piercing construct that I store inside my body.


    My shielding constructs shatter so I simply recover the flow. A gigantic man and woman move forward, trying to prevent me from getting near the man holding the runic disruption construct, they both have large double-handed swords, which I think are called claymores.


    They''re at least two-meter tall if I compare them to my height, but a bit smaller than Cetyz so probably not that much. Feeling like this is more my kind of battle, I let myself loose a little, lion''s stepping at them without slowing down.


    They fall into strong defensive stances, the man holding his weapon high, the woman low, keeping a small distance between them to have space to swing their weapons. They obviously intend to strike me down with a crossed attack if I try to slip past them.


    Taking it as a challenge, I decide to do just that. I kick the ground beneath me to launch myself a few centimeters in the air, counting on my forward momentum to keep me going.


    The man brings his claymore down towards my torso, the woman slashes upward, aiming between my legs. Without my shield constructs, I have a clear idea of everything occurring around me and I make full use of it in this situation.


    I bring my staff around and spin it to counter their lion strikes head on, blocking both at once. I''m, obviously, thrown back by the impact which means that they miss me despite the fact that their two-handed swords barely slowed down and their slashes are still on course.


    Tough luck for them, the clash made my weapon spin in the opposite direction. I make a small course correction to the arc my bladed staff is making, guiding the blades to cut into my two opponents.


    I use the upwards momentum that the woman''s strike gave my weapon to cut through the hard leather covering her throat, severing the jugular, while the staff''s other blade buries itself into the man''s thigh, repurposed from his enthusiastic overhead blow.


    Which is double bad luck for him because I''m not letting go of my weapon and I''m falling back, meaning that the back of the staff''s blade has to tear through his flesh to get out.


    My back hits the ground, interrupting my laughter for a short moment. I knew it, the idea was so foolish that it could only work. I really didn''t need to jump for this. It looks cooler!


    The two officers crumble to their knees, vainly attempting to quell the blood gushing out of their wounds. Not surprised about the woman but apparently I also got one of the man''s arteries.


    She might''ve been flirting, tough luck, Leomi is almost in reach so there''s no way I could be tempted. I press my elbows against the ground and use two lion strikes to propel myself up to my feet, facing off with four stunned officers with well-groomed uniforms despite the messy battlefield.


    ¡°I''m Elizabeth Vil.¡± I declare.


    ¡°Y, you''re surrounded, with the bounty on your head, these mercenaries will chase you all the way to the Lake!¡± The man with the runic disruption field on his sword stutters, he''s standing a good few steps behind his companions.


    ¡°Oh? Do I get the coin if I surrender?¡± I ask, giggling.


    I don''t give them time to answer, I lion''s step to the left and lion strike the woman''s head off before she can react. The one all the way to the right starts running away, the one holding the disruption constructs follows soon after.


    The last three retreat as a group, holding their shields up. I snort and lion''s step past them to chase the other two down. I make sure to move erratically to avoid the arrows that start raining down again.


    I use all my senses to dodge the projectiles I can, trusting my symbiont to deal with the rest. The fact I have to do that means that I fail to catch the rest of the officers, who are very quick on their feet, but I continue hunting them down as long as they keep heading towards the hill.


    They end up going straight for the coast and then going straight north once they realize I stopped chasing them. I estimated that they''re terrorized enough. I scour the battlefield to estimate the situation.


    The small skirmish apparently bought Cetyz quite a bit of relief as very few mercenaries are still shooting at her, unfortunately it cost me so much time that those who we left in the forest have entered the camp and are now headed straight for the hill.


    The largest issue is the fact that the Princess is still fighting with a few Nobles, likely because she also has to deal with the soldiers pressuring her. I would have expected the Rykz to be assaulting the fortifications by now but from what I can hear, they''re still locked into a battle a few hundred meters away, cavalry as far as I can tell. Someone very stupid decided to be smart and sent mounted soldiers to hold the other side of the hill we''re trying to breach.

 Forever.Ch39

    The Rykz'' breathing cries resounding through the valleys feel welcoming, like I''m returning home, motivating me to make my way across the hill faster. A difficult proposal considering that the concentration of mercenaries in my immediate surroundings has been steadily growing despite how many groups I''ve scattered.


    The closer I get to the Princess, the more I realize that she''s locked into her engagement and, while she doesn''t seem to be losing, she isn''t winning either. The Nobles she''s facing are using flow so liberally that it can only mean they''re not afraid to run out, although they''re not burning through as much as Cetyz is.


    The situation is actually slightly worse than I thought, the defenders'' tactics are better than hers. They took the initiative from her and are using it to throw a variety of constructs at her, keeping her off-balance and making full use of the blow-back to our bodies when the air-shield blocks an attack.


    Luckily, the ballistas on top of the fortifications were damaged by the earthquake so they can''t use them against her and those on top of the other hills are firing towards the Rykz army, they might simply not be able to turn all the way to the side, or consider there would be too many friendly casualties if they did, or the Princess simply isn''t the biggest threat around.


    I finally reach the bottom of the hill, already exhausted despite my symbiont''s help but not so much that I have to stop. I charge a squad of mercenaries wielding spiked maces since they shoot fewer arrows in my direction when I''m close to troops of theirs.


    I could recreate an air-shield but it makes me an easier target and the Nobles uphill have more energy than I can handle, or at least they''re not restraining their use of flow.


    My symbiont detects a small volley of projectiles aimed at my back just as I''m about to hit the mercenary line. I raise my right foot and lion''s step one of their shields, arresting my forward momentum and throwing myself back.


    This is exactly what I was trying to avoid but I guess my tactic is quite obvious. The arrows impact the middle of the squad, splintering the thick shields. Damn, they must have gambled on that volley to hit because that must have taken quite a bit of flow for a normal human.


    One man fails to block and receives one of the projectiles in his right arm. It explodes in a red mist, the forearm falls to the ground, fingers still gripped around his spiked mace''s handle. I recover my footing and charge forward again, easily breaking through their line while they''re in shock.


    I immediately push my lion''s steps to the back of my mind and start shaping air-shields around my left arm as there''s no way my symbiont can tank these kinds of arrows without help.


    I leave the upper shoulder and wrist down to the hand free so that the construct doesn''t hinder the limb''s range of movements or ability to sense the surroundings. I would add a couple sharp claws to it but that would make it harder to handle my double-bladed staff.


    A dozen mercenaries gather further uphill also trying to prevent me from going further. Their regiment is entirely in chaos, they don''t even have officers in a position to coordinate their orders, meaning that only a fraction of their fighters are moving to hinder me, yet these low numbers are plenty to slow me down.


    I charge before they can form up, considering that the archers behind me are unlikely to try the same tactic again immediately after their recent failure. I lean forward, bringing my weapon back in my left hand just in case they still fire a volley and also to counterbalance this stance, basically using it like a Princess'' tail.


    As I accelerate, the mercenaries fan out, abandoning their previous plan of blocking me with a tight formation. I keep going head first, focusing fully on my sense to assess my opponents.


    Two with swords on the outside, one with a mace and one with an axe. These four have enough reach to hit me. I kick to my left, avoiding a vertical slash. The other three attack as soon as I do, one in front two to my left.


    I swing my left arm from my back to my front, parrying the mace. I use the rotating movement to spin out of the way of the other sword while the one with the axe misses me entirely.


    The maneuvers destroyed my running stance so I place my right palm on the ground to avoid hitting it, using that point of support as a fulcrum to, along with my speed, lion strike myself off the ground.


    I fly past the four mercenaries with a one-handed cartwheel while laughing my heart out. I land in the middle of their squad and pass my double-bladed staff behind my back, making it spin around my torso to build momentum while transferring the lightning-armor-piercing construct to my weapon.


    They turn to me, bringing their shields first. I apply a lion strike with an extended duration to my arms and start altering the arc of my staff so the blade blocks the advancing mercenaries'' path.


    They exchange glances and take a coordinated step, placing their shields in my weapon''s way. To my delight, and their horrified surprise, my blades slice through the thick steel reinforced wood like there isn''t anything there, not even defensive constructs.


    A couple cry out and fall back, dropping what''s left of their shields to hold their mutilated left hands. I immediately deactivate the construct to hide how little energy it consumed to reach this effect.


    I pass my weapon from my right hand to my left, continuing to rotate the staff around my torso but this time extending my arm out to widen my reach. Two more mercenaries are caught by surprise when the weapon''s blades find their throats.


    Slicing through the hard leather armor protecting their necks slows my weapon down, allowing their comrades to raise their swords and block. They gain enough time to exchange glances by stopping my attack and start retreating as a unit.


    I charge past them as soon as they clear the way to the top of the hill, blocking one of their probing attacks to my back with the air-shield over my left arm. I lion''s step uphill as fast as I can, angling my course left and right to dodge arrows and mercenaries as I head towards Cetyz.


    My symbiont slaps a few projectiles that come too close, which brings my flow reserves even lower. I''m going to run short if I don''t hurry. Just as I think that, a fireball flies out from the top of the hill towards me.


    I angle my course to the side to avoid it but the construct turns to follow me. I swear but am not too worried as it apparently isn''t capable of making sharp turns so I should be able to dodge it.


    I let the fireball get closer before sharply slowing down and kicking the ground with my left foot, propelling myself aside. The construct hits the group. Froosh. A large blaze flashes out of the point of impact, covering a wide area and catching me in mid-air.


    The shock sends me flying. I cling to my weapon as I lose sense of up and down. I hit the ground hard and start tumbling downhill. Luckily, or not, I don''t hit any rocks unearthed by the quake and roll down to the bottom, coming out of it with mere bruises.


    Another loud explosion ensues, coming from atop the hill. Cetyz just destroyed the top of the hill and is sliding down on chunks of earth and broken fortifications, the soldiers don''t have her balance or ability to root themselves and end up buried by the avalanche. She lost the shielding constructs but I would guess she made the choice of her own will since she doesn''t appear injured.


    Mercenaries fall in ranks around me and I can hear cavalry galloping over from the... east. I slowly get up as I catch my breath, getting ready for a hard fight, possibly one where I''ll have to sacrifice my newly recovered left breast which would make it a lot harder to lie to Leomi. For now, I only tell my limb to keep me going.


    The dozen with spears bring them back over their shoulders, preparing to throw them at me. I grin and entirely give up on controlling my left limb, trusting it to defend those I fail to dodge. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    They make a slight pause, likely activating constructs and launch them in concert. I kick the ground, charging forward and to the right to those aimed at my center mass. My limb manages to parry a couple in one swing while the defensive construct on my chain-mail blocks one.


    I angle my torso and head to the side, avoiding two and bring my right arm up, deviating the last that was thrown. My hand stings as it''s not like I could precisely choose how to hit it but it doesn''t seem like I broke anything.


    The mercenaries charge immediately, having half-expected me to manage. Those who threw their weapons fall back and pick up someone else''s. I activate my lightning-armor-piercing construct and leap to the nearest mercenaries.


    ¡°Space out! Don''t let her screw your formation!¡± Someone yells.


    Too late and you just made them hesitate. I hit one of the mercenaries with my left shoulder, throwing her back. I then swing my weapon sideways, striking high to my right, cutting a sword in two, and low to my left, severing an extended wrist.


    I let a handful of mercenaries approach and stab at my back and sides, unable to find the space to swing their weapons. I bring my staff back, trusting my chain-mail to hold, and launch a horizontal hundred-eighty degree slash, which makes a full rotation with this weapon.


    Four mercenaries die, five bodies drop, one got too close and was sliced in half at the waist. I groan from the pain of taking in their blows but it bought me enough space and time.


    I assemble and activate a large lightning construct, showering the immediate area in bolts. A good third of my opponents drop, I notice that those who threw spears are among them.


    ¡°Charge! I''ll activate a disruption field!¡± A man yells.


    The mercenaries hesitate and, despite the call to the contrary from the back, start pulling away from me. I throw a glance towards the voice, finding the group Cenwalh''s officers that were with the regiment of cavalry.


    I bend my knees and spread my feet, lowing my stance to prepare to go after him if he does get that close to me or run if they try to use a wider-reaching one than the runic one I saw on the sword.


    ¡°You don''t want to fight me.¡± I threaten. ¡°I''m in a hurry, so I won''t be showing pity.¡± I add, seizing back control of my voice.


    My words shake them but they keep their eyes on my trunk and legs, having learned not to underestimate me. I need to act before they get their shit together, before the cavalry arrives.


    I take fifty portions out of my reserve and start shaping four air-blades in the open and at the same time. The mercenaries pull back further, their eyes glaze over, telling me that they''re preparing to defend by using their flow which isn''t the reaction I was looking for.


    They''re afraid enough to disregard orders but not so much that they''ll break ranks. They don''t have rookie gaze, these are people who have fought for their lives before so they''re not likely to rout when they can hear reinforcements on their way.


    Twang. Fuck, arrows. I pull my air-blades around myself, blocking a volley that flies just over the mercenaries'' heads, coming from every direction. My constructs manage to protect me but that''s barely good news.


    I hear movement so I turn my constructs back horizontally, preparing to launch them. I find that the mercenaries have dispersed, opening a path for a hundred mounted soldiers charging at me in a diamond formation.


    Edusa is riding at the head, she is wearing a plate armor but not her helmet. I freeze, stunned, completely taken by surprise. Her traits harden as she catches sight of the carnage surrounding me and pretty much the entire camp.


    ¡°Shoot her, shoot Elizabeth Vil!¡± Cenwalh''s officer snaps.


    The voice tears me out of my daze and I angle two air-blades to cover my back while aiming the others at Edusa. She locks eyes with me and brings the guard of her sword against the left side of her chest.


    I pause, finding it odd. She then brings her sword up to her lips before pointing it at me... no not at me, over my shoulder, towards the man who just yelled, the Noble who wants the mercenaries to take me out before she arrives, likely to take full credit.


    I decide to take a gamble and trust her since I''m already is a shitty situation and there isn''t that much difference between fighting her and the mercenaries, I might actually prefer to get a shot at taking her out if she turns on me.


    I turn my back on Edusa''s charge and launch one of my air-blades into the mercenaries'' ranks to clear the way to the group of officers. The construct shred through few of them as they''ve been fanning out and retreating but it''s enough.


    I push myself as hard as I can, angling the air-blades to cover my flanks and back while preparing to those to my left and right straight at the officers. Edusa and her people are audibly gaining ground on me.


    I really hope I''m not serving myself over on a silver platter, that she isn''t also planning to claim full credit in taking me down, or isn''t acting on jealousy, or taking revenge, or settling the score between us. The list goes on.


    The mercenaries are moving out of my way as quickly as they can, and not just because I''m a threat but also because there are a hundred horses galloping after me that aren''t showing any signs of slowing down.


    A short woman decides to try her luck at stealing the bounty and tries to destabilize me by bashing me with her shield as I lion''s step past her, holding her sword behind it and ready to strike.


    I slash at her with my staff, cutting the upper part of her shield with the lower blade. She tries to stab me before the upper blade of my weapon lands but I add a burst of energy into the lion strike, boosting the speed just enough that I land my second hit first, severing her right forearm.


    My staff''s lower blade hits my back, destroying the defensive construct on my chain-mail and leaving a small gash in my back. Ah, shit. I don''t let this distract me and launch two of my air-blades at the officers while directing the last one to crash into the ground behind me.


    It cuts through a few tens of centimeters at which point I shatter it myself to create a cloud of dust to my back. One of the officers confidently raises his sword, activating the runic construct.


    The other two air-blades burst but the officers are all pushed back by the released air. I immediately recover the flow and dismantle my lightning-armor-piercing construct, accelerating even more.


    My targets start panicking a little as they vainly try to recover their stances before I arrive. I snort and shift my grip, taking hold of the lower end of my staff. They raise their weapons in time so I lion strike low, cutting deeply into their shins.


    Before they can even fall down, I crash into them, throwing them back and to the side. I rush the one holding the sword up. His eyes widen and he drops the weapon to run away. I bring my weapon over my shoulder and throw it at his back, impaling him.


    I then shift aside and plant my feet on the ground, scraping to a stop next to the sword. I lean down and pull the handle with my left hand while placing my right foot on the middle of the blade where I can see small runes. Clink. It snaps in half.


    Two of the officers, two Lords if I go by the jewelry on their uniforms, rush at me, swords high. I assemble a lightning construct and strike both down. Noticing that I can''t hear the charge any longer, I assemble a few more to deal with the rest of the officers.


    With them all dead, or unconscious, I recover my double-bladed staff and start jogging to the south, deciding to use the dust cloud to my advantage before it dissipates.


    ¡°I am Duchess Hetlan! Move aside!¡± Edusa orders authoritatively.


    ¡°You charged us!¡± A man replies angrily.


    ¡°You got in the way, mongrel!¡± She snaps. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Where''s the bounty?¡± He asks, apparently not addressing Edusa but definitely ignoring her command.


    ¡°You''ll be paid for her capture, but not if you keep blocking my way!¡± Edusa growls.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± The man orders immediately with relief in his voice.


    I shake my head, baffled. I''m pretty sure Edusa is helping, likely taking advantage of the fact that Cenwalh''s officers can no longer countermand her orders to get rid of the mercenaries.


    I assemble another air-shield around my left arm as I jog uphill. Cetyz is doing better, she lost ground earlier but that was her own doing. She took a few of the titled Nobles out of the fight as far as I can tell.


    She''s using a large spherical lightning construct to destroy most constructs coming her way while blocking those unaffected with a large shield of ice. She''s learning, I''m so proud. I didn''t actually teach her, which I now realize is a stupid oversight.


    I throw a glance over my shoulder, finding that Edusa and her soldiers are barely untangling themselves from a messy situation with dozens of mercenaries lost in their ranks. Heh, smart, doesn''t even look like anyone died, she must have changed direction and slowed when I made that cloud of dust.


    I absentmindedly block an arrow with my left arm, focused on pushing my tired body onward. As I climb, the chain-mail shifts, the links manage to pinch my right nipple through my shirt. I yelp in surprise and angrily pull the thing off since I broke the construct anyway. With that weight off my shoulders, I manage to go a little faster.

 Forever.Ch40 Interlude

    A week after Port-Odo''s fall, Lance''s faction has already taken control over the city and what remains of its army. Like they''ve done in Meria, they recruit and get local volunteers, city guards, merchants, and artisans through accelerated training to take over the roles that the Templars and Nobility filled.


    And, just as it happened in Meria, the Order refuse to take on official duties. Yet, the Templars are often seen strolling in both city''s streets wearing civilian clothes offering their help to repair damage and resolve disputes. No one is duped so as to who they are despite the lack of ostensible signs on their persons.


    The patrolling Rykz aren''t accepted nearly as well as they were in Meria as Port-Odo suffered much more from the invasion, and because it was well-known all over the Izla that the insects didn''t burn crops or pillage, that they don''t let anyone starve if they remain at work. Not that the ''conquest'' wasn''t a bitter pill to swallow but the reality of life under occupation remained far better than humans expected.


    Leomi Lance spent the week sequestrated outside the city in a recently abandoned farm. Celyz made it clear she won''t allow her to go out and about as she pleases and set a couple hundred scouts to guard her.


    The Countess raged inside at being at this manipulative Princess'' mercy but swallowed her anger so as not to let it control her when she must be cool-headed. She placed Yvonne in charge of Port-Odo, still feeling betrayed that her sword-sworn, her closest friend, lied to her about Jess'' presence in the Rykz army the day she met Elizabeth Vil.


    Leomi prefers to spend her time training herself and helping Rowland overcome the loss of his left eye. She also evaluates a new weapon which is a mixture between an axe and a spear, the blacksmith called it a halberd.


    Within the last week, she has grown rather fond of the weapon, not so much that she would give up her own sword but enough to decide that it''ll make a better weapon than the improvised sword-staves for her organization as it''ll allow them to both break cavalry charges and fight Rykz harvesters from a relatively safe distance.


    Leomi is observing Rowland who is bare-chested in the courtyard, swinging his sword at a scarecrow while holding his shield up. She is trying to ignore the scouts patrolling the farmlands surrounding them.


    She finds the man to be remarkably straight-forward as the first thing he said when he arrived was that Yvonne asked him to keep an eye on her, choosing not to hide it. Leomi didn''t know exactly how to react to that but he pointed at the scar running from his left temple to the left side of his chin, splitting eyelids and smiling lips, communicating that he can''t see a thing.


    ¡°You still having trouble with depth perception?¡± She asks after he swings too wide.


    ¡°I always will.¡± He says. ¡°It''s hard to switch from my hand and a half sword style but you''re right about the shield, I don''t really need to see what''s coming to protect my blind side.¡±


    ¡°You''ll get used to it.¡± She assures him. ¡°I met someone who managed to fight with a single arm without training, you''ll get there.¡±


    ¡°Is that the woman who left with Elizabeth?¡± He asks.


    ¡°... yes.¡± Leomi replies quietly.


    ¡°Vil''s an odd one, she hates Nobility with a passion and hasn''t hesitated to slaughter but didn''t use her power against us once the battle was over.¡± He comments.


    ¡°It wasn''t because I intervened if that''s what you think.¡± Lance says.


    ¡°I didn''t, I doubt anyone could control her.¡± He denies.


    ¡°Mmph.¡± Leomi frowns, disagreeing.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure I provoked her but she was reasonable instead of lashing out.¡± He continues. ¡°I suppose there are reasons behind her unpredictable reactions but I have a hard time seeing them.¡±


    ¡°As crazy as it might sound considering the devastation she leaves in her wake, she is trying to end the war.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°I get that.¡± He nods. ¡°It''s just... who fights a personal war while seeking peace?¡±


    ¡°Someone that isn''t motivated by acquiring political power and is sickened by privilege, and is prepared to sacrifice themselves.¡± Leomi replies in a tight voice. ¡°The reason her actions, her restraint towards Nobility, don''t really fit her personality is probably because she''s applying a plan made by others, and not just Councilwoman Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°No one you need to worry about.¡± Lance replies shortly, trusting her mother knows to protect her Jessica if Elizabeth can''t... or won''t.


    Leomi experiences a burst of fear at the thought that Elizabeth could choose to let her rival Jessica fend for herself, Elizabeth has to be aware that she would never forgive her, that she would kill her for that. She wishes she could have said so out loud without breaking her oath.


    --- --- ---


    A large group of warriors in a dispersed formation show up a few days later, coming from the north-west where the Rykz army set camp to await the rest to transfer over from the Izla. Lance steps outside and spots Celyz in the middle with Yvonne trailing behind.


    Lance throws the halberd on her shoulder and heads out to meet them, rather annoyed at Yvonne once again for being so cozy with that Princess although she realizes it''s quite unfair since she''s likely here to see them.


    ¡°Countess Leomi Lance.¡± Celyz speaks up in her resounding voice.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± Yvonne greets with a worried look.


    ¡°Yvonne, Princess.¡± Lance replies.


    ¡°Scouts have reported that Caeviel''s army is fortifying a line of hills not very far north from here.¡± Celyz declares.


    ¡°Any news about Jessica?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°No, but more bodies have washed up along the coast so I am uncertain about who emerged victorious, if any side has.¡± Celyz responds, a tremble going through her tendrils. ¡°I am here because Lady Edusa sent a messenger.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Lance asks, surprised.


    ¡°She has been given the title of Duchess.¡± Celyz utters flatly. ¡°You broke our agreement.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t order her to do anything and she isn''t part of my faction any longer.¡± Leomi counters. ¡°All I did was fail to inform you that she and a few of my subjects planned to leave the Izla and I had no duty to do so.¡±


    ¡°You have broken the spirit of our agreement and now you are justifying yourself in bad faith.¡± Celyz accuses with rumbling anger.


    ¡°Laughable, coming from you.¡± Lance replies in a cold tone. ¡°You claim to want to work with humans but only when we''re under your control.¡±


    ¡°Ladies, please.¡± Yvonne intervenes. ¡°Leomi, Princess Celyz is fine with working with Edusa who said she would help Elizabeth and her sister escape, I don''t think she''s aware that there was a battle while Elizabeth crossed over. Princess, Edusa is her own woman, expect her to fight you and us as well if we threaten her people.¡±


    ¡°Yet, Duchess Edusa demands that Leomi Lance be there and in good health if she is to allow my sister to go through the lines.¡± Celyz seethes. ¡°How is this anything other than a threat, coming from you?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t have anything to do with that.¡± Lance says with a frown. ¡°She should know better.¡±


    ¡°She didn''t actually put it in these words.¡± Yvonne sighs, throwing a dark glance at Celyz.


    ¡°But, Edusa isn''t wrong to ask for me to be there since Mother is as likely to show up with the Princess as Elizabeth is. She might just decide to destroy the institute and then assault the Palace if she''s on her own.¡± Lance notes.


    ¡°Exemplar Vikiana would do well not to get anywhere near my sister ever again.¡± Celyz threatens. ¡°And Elizabeth knows that my sister is the priority, she will not be led astray.¡±


    ¡°Why? What do you hold over her?¡± Lance asks aggressively. ¡°What''s the deal she agreed to that Jessica refused? What did you omit to tell Elizabeth that Jessica figured out?¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°How little do you think of your own lover?¡± Celyz questions in a voice vibrating with spite. ¡°I have never lied to Jessica or Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°No, you''ve repeatedly tried to manipulate them.¡± Leomi utters coldly, lifting the halberd off her shoulder, provoking the warriors to draw their sabers.


    ¡°I...¡± Celyz turns her head away in shame. ¡°At least I have never sought to cause pain.¡± She responds in a whisper.


    The halberd falls back on Leomi''s shoulder as she freezes, hit hard by the words. Yvonne is biting her lower lip, she is stuck. She could call the Princess'' manipulations out right here and now, but she fears to thwart this Rykz'' plans.


    The consequences could fall on Jessica, Leomi, or herself. Yvonne thinks that Celyz genuinely cares but she doesn''t trust the Rykz and the fact that she isn''t human makes it impossible to predict her reactions.


    Yvonne feels that the best way to help Jessica and Leomi is to bring both of her friends together as telling Leomi the truth in private might backfire even worse as Jessica wouldn''t be here to explain, and would take it as a betrayal.


    Yvonne doesn''t actually know how Leomi would react but she knows that the best way to resolve this is for them to spend time alone until their emotions settle and then discuss the truth face to face.


    ¡°We need to set our differences aside, Leomi, Princess.¡± Yvonne speaks up, deciding to change the subject before they resume the argument and it comes to arms. ¡°Edusa said that it would go a lot smoother if Leomi and her organization received Cetyz in conjunction with you, Celyz, because Caeviel will see that the Izla hasn''t been ravaged. It''ll also make it easier to get Cenwalh''s agreement if the Izla brokers the peace with the Rykz since he doesn''t want to appear weak.¡±


    ¡°Duchess Edusa expressed that she would escort my sister.¡± Celyz corrects.


    ¡°In the meantime, we need to find a way to break through Cenwalh''s defenses in case Elizabeth has been captured.¡± Yvonne continues. ¡°Our organization would be most likely to succeed in infiltrating Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. We can discuss it in a few weeks.¡± Celyz replies carefully.


    The Princess is thinking of Idali who will have more information about what exactly occurred on Elizabeth''s ship and might be willing to take the lead of a rescue mission if she survives the process.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Idali will be offered the same deal I made with Elizabeth.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°She may heal in time.¡±


    ¡°You have a way to heal them but you''re holding that over their heads to get them to do your bidding?¡± Lance asks, outraged.


    ¡°Has your lover not told you? She must not trust you.¡± Celyz says with schadenfreude at Leomi''s hurt expression. ¡°What we offer is not easy to do, the Silver Hive only demands a fair price.¡±


    ¡°Could... could it have helped Jessica?¡± Lance asks, looking torn.


    Celyz hesitates, finding herself in a bind of her own making as admitting that it would have helped Jessica would only serve to underline her refusal and loyalty to Leomi when the two were together. She cannot lie so she has little choice but to remain silent.


    ¡°It would have.¡± Leomi says, reaching the conclusion by herself. ¡°Yet she kept refusing even after I... betrayed her.¡±


    ¡°Leomi...¡± Yvonne starts but stops when Celyz turns to her, seeming to be daring her to speak up.


    ¡°It''ll be too late to bring our organization over in a few weeks.¡± Lance declares, facing Celyz head on, her resolve made. ¡°Let me call my people over and I swear I will do everything I can to protect your sister as well as I would Elizabeth.¡± But, she thinks, less than she''ll protect Jessica.


    ¡°No.¡± Celyz replies firmly despite her impatience to free her sister, she cannot trust these two humans with her sister or Elizabeth''s safety, especially not Leomi Lance.


    ¡°Are you truly going to refuse help out of jealousy?¡± Leomi attacks.


    ¡°I am not refusing help, I am telling you that you will not be leading any rescue effort.¡± Celyz declares in a hard tone. ¡°I do not trust you, you are a selfish being who prioritizes herself over those closest to her. As such you will remain our hostage. I will allow you to bring some members of your organization over but you will have no contact with them and they will remain under guard.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lance snorts. ¡°I''ll agree to that for now, we''ll see if you find anyone else capable enough and willing to rescue your sister and Elizabeth.¡± And, she thinks, incidentally Jessica. ¡°Not to mention that Nobles of my faction will only follow me, or that Duchess Edusa will be much more likely to help me than to trust Idali.¡±


    ¡°Lady Yvonne would solve all those problems if she went along.¡± Celyz comments.


    ¡°Yet, she won''t.¡± Yvonne counters with a dark look. ¡°Leomi and I are of the same will, Princess.¡±


    ¡°We will speak again.¡± Celyz says, unwilling to work with this Countess but knowing that she is short on time and options to help Elizabeth, it wouldn''t be this difficult if her scouts brought her news on whether she was captured or not. ¡°The city gates will be closed tonight and remain so from now on with the army''s arrival, Yvonne. Ask the Princess on duty for entrance and the same if any of you wish to leave.¡±


    ¡°T, thanks.¡± Yvonne stutters, surprised that the Rykz saw through her desire to spend the night here despite not discussing it.


    Celyz turns around and stomps away, the warriors hurry behind the Princess, struggling to keep up. Her mind is swirling across her body, she feels like she''s losing control, which only exacerbates how much she wishes she could hold Elizabeth in her tendrils to find some peace.


    Lance throws Yvonne a questioning glance, suspecting once again that her sword-sworn isn''t telling her everything as the young woman has looked agitated for most of the exchange.


    ¡°Rowland.¡± Yvonne explains a little awkwardly.


    ¡°You went on a few dates already. You must like him, that''s a lot for you.¡± Leomi comments, smiling without meaning to.


    ¡°He''s a bit... shy?¡± Yvonne replies with a grimace. ¡°Been wanting to commit before testing the goods, it''s a crime.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t seem to be shy.¡± Leomi blinks. ¡°He trains bare-chested all the time.¡±


    ¡°Leomi!¡± Yvonne exclaims with wide eyes and a teasing expression. ¡°He''s trying to seduce you!¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not indifferent to those muscles.¡± Leomi winks.


    ¡°...¡± Yvonne gapes, wordless.


    ¡°He''s in the courtyard behind.¡± The Countess declares, laughing as she heads towards the farmhouse. ¡°And don''t forget to send a message to my second in command to gather her best fighters and give them halberds after you''ve had your fun.¡±


    ¡°I still can''t believe you promoted Roisia over me!¡± Yvonne yells at her back once she recovers from her shock.


    --- --- ---


    A week and a half later, Roisia arrives in Port-Odo on a barge with a hundred members of the organization, most of them were soldiers before they lost fingers, limbs, or eyes. The rest decided to join it, enthused by what it represents.


    Those who cannot wield halberds or sword-staves, because of injuries or lack of skill, have chosen to carry a shield and form the front-line of their small force. A courageous decision considering that is the most dangerous position.


    Roisia has a rapier on the left side of her belt and a handheld crossbow attached to the right side, she wears a blue uniform and a red scarf. She carries a sealed vial with a messaging construct inside that Cecil told her to hand over Princess Celyz.


    Yvonne meets her at the docks with two members of Leomi''s faction. The lines between the organization and the faction are still blurred because not only do they have the same leader but not all have made their choice yet.


    ¡°Baroness.¡± Yvonne greets.


    ¡°Forget about that useless title, Yvonne, where is Leomi?¡± Roisia asks rudely, clashing with her refined appearance.


    ¡°With the Rykz army, up north.¡± Yvonne replies with a small smile.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Roisia nods. ¡°I''ve got a message for the Princess that I''ve been told is urgent.¡±


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Don''t know, it''s sealed.¡± Roisia replies. ¡°Councilwoman Cecil was quite adamant that we not even try to break it.¡±


    ¡°But she read it.¡± Yvonne comments.


    ¡°Of course she did.¡± Roisia laughs. ¡°It was addressed to her after all, not that she wouldn''t have if it wasn''t.¡±


    ¡°A message sent to Cecil but for Celyz.¡± Yvonne says, tensing. ¡°That has to come from...¡± She pauses.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Roisia finishes. ¡°My thoughts too, one more reason not to mess with the seal.¡±


    Yvonne disagrees but doesn''t say a word. Elizabeth has grown quite popular on the Izla and even more so in their organization, it would be a mistake to suggest taking a peek within hearing range of their people because it would erode trust, even if it''s because she really wants to know how Jessica is doing.


    ¡°Unknown news is still good news.¡± Yvonne says, thinking that only free people can send a message as they will.


    ¡°How goes the battle?¡± Roisia asks, throwing a look at Port-Odo''s streets which still bears small signs of an attack.


    ¡°Difficult for the Rykz from what I''ve heard.¡± The sword-sworn frowns. ¡°Caeviel''s army has been using their advantage in flow to supply the soldiers with more than they need so the Princesses are wary of engaging despite a two to one advantage, and I''m counting the peasantry.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t look good for our plans to spread our influence during the war.¡± Roisia comments.


    ¡°All I know is that the Rykz are preparing an all-out assault. Both sides have massive flow reserves so it''s less a matter of who has more energy than who uses what they have better.¡± Yvonne explains.


    ¡°Well, we''re ready.¡± Roisia declares confidently. ¡°Also, I''ve heard Elizabeth ran into an ambush, the ship came back.¡± The crowd of soldiers from the organization all seem to take a step closer at those words despite not moving.


    ¡°There were a lot of casualties, it''s unknown who came out on top.¡± Yvonne shakes her head.


    ¡°I pity the fools who thought they could take her on.¡± Roisia laughs.


    ¡°Well, aren''t you a fan.¡± Yvonne comments, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want about the woman but I wouldn''t fight her if you promised me a duchy.¡± Roisia shrugs.

 Forever.Ch41 Interlude

    Caeviel''s army is spread out over the hills by political affiliation. Those closest to him, who are also the most powerful of his allies, hold the hills to his flanks while the less loyal are sent to the edges of the army, further from reinforcements.


    He however didn''t take risks and organized roaming regiments of cavalry to both intercept any Rykz that manage to infiltrate past their lines and bring relief to the areas that are the most at risk. The low-born peasantry has been deployed in the valleys between the hills because those are the most difficult to defend but the easiest to reinforce.


    Cenwalh and his general''s thinking behind it that deployment strategy is that the peasants will break and retreat if pressured but if the Rykz try to take advantage of that and push, they''ll find themselves surrounded by professional soldiers who will charge their flanks from uphill while cavalry regiments move into the valley, taking over for peasantry to charge the Rykz head-on.


    As usual, the Order has taken the most dangerous task. Their two thousand armor-plated Templars patrol the stretch of land between the human and the Rykz army, making it impossible for the Rykz to advance and attack the entire line of fortifications at once as the Templars can charge east-west or west-east depending on where they are and keep going without stopping.


    This strategy means that, if the Rykz manage to secure a beachhead in a valley, the army can hold until the Templars arrive to entirely surround them. Of course, the Rykz could take over a hill but that''s much more difficult because each has a separate reserve of flow.


    Reserves that have only been growing as they''ve used the Emperor''s Due to accelerate the construction of their fortifications, allowing them to stockpile each Noble and soldier''s regeneration.


    Yet, King Cenwalh is uneasy. The Rykz have only sent probing attacks during the past week, testing the strength of the fortifications on the hills without truly committing which could mean that they''re aware that attacking the valleys would be dangerous.


    A preposterous notion if he believes what Director Suxen told him of the creatures who are merely animals imitating civilization. Cenwalh doubts it as they''ve shown an uncanny ability to avoid traps, spotting cavalry from behind hills and retreating before the regiments can cross valleys and attempt to encircle them.


    They''ve spent quite a few shredding runic arrows already in an attempt to quell their numbers but the Rykz warrior''s shields are too sturdy so few truly hit the mark. He considered ordering armor-piercing arrows, but those require double the amount of energy to use and wouldn''t necessarily guarantee kills in one blow.


    At least, the ballistas have been very effective but Cenwalh can''t help but be worried at the lack of information about what''s happening south. At night, guards can hear sounds of digging and chopping but none of the scouts he''s sent have returned.


    He was certain that the Rykz would assault his lines in an effort to push towards Meiridin and rescue their Princess, yet they''ve shown patience and now, he is uncertain about what to do.


    Several of his generals have pushed for an expedition past the first hills that the Rykz hold to get a clear sight of what they''re doing but The Templar Master and the Exemplar assigned to him have both warned him that, much as the valleys are a trap where the Rykz'' numbers won''t be effective, venturing into their territory in enough numbers to have a chance at returning will mean sacrificing the majority of those they send.


    If this was a skirmish with Telnur, Cenwalh wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice some for information, but while he feels uneasy, he does not feel the urgency as he has the Rykz confined where they can''t do much damage while his army has the supplies necessary to spend the winter here.


    Cenwalh hates the feeling, he is King and as such he believes that the people living on his Kingdom''s lands should be but an extension of his will. Yet, the world is disorder and so he unconsciously pushes the Rykz to the back of his mind to focus setting what he can in proper order, organizing parties to reinforce his power-base by offering gifts, favors, positions in army, and land he acquired from the Hetlan Duchy.


    To be able to freely make those moves, he distracts and divides his Court by using of the naive Duchess Edusa Hetlan and Countess Leomi Lance, playing up the threat that their ideology represents because of their popularity among peasantry.


    It is easily demonstrable if one looks at how quickly the young, and beautiful, Duchess Edusa won her soldiers over by emptying her exiled mother''s war-chests of gold and equipment, while ignoring the fact that she''s isolated among her own house and Nobility.


    Cenwalh makes use of proxies that none know work for him to spread out a forgery of Duke Meria''s will, declaring Countess Lance as the heiress to Izla Meria''s Duchy.


    That one move brought the half-dozen Noble families that rule the coast closer to his faction. The Court would never unite against to protest her elevation as they fiercely defend their right to name their own successors.


    King Cenwalh is also quite satisfied with the indirect result of the Kingdom''s current predicament as a different Lady warms his bed every night in the hopes of gaining his support whether in politics or military matters.


    He even targeted some Lords that made the same proposal to his Queen over the years, leveraging their fear of retaliation into advantages, something he had kept in reserve for a rainy day.


    About two-thirds of the way west of the King''s Court, Edusa is pacing inside a tent which is located in the valley between the two hills assigned for her to defend, she spread the Counts and Barons under her to hold the hilltops while she takes charge of the valley''s defense with the cavalry, composed of both Nobles and professional soldiers.


    Edusa is waiting nervously, expecting to be summoned or arrested by Cenwalh''s order because of the messenger she sent south. She took every precaution she could, picking a soldier that she has known since she was young.


    His face should be unknown to most and he didn''t wear her crest but one of an eastern Baron that remained in Hetlan. He traveled north-west a week ago to infiltrate a dungeon and buy a small rowboat to make his way south to Port-Odo.


    She isn''t worried because he hasn''t returned yet, as it is too soon, but because of a cryptic missive she received in the afternoon. That he was spotted and that she would receive a visit soon.


    The warning makes little sense, unless the King is currently torturing her messenger for confirmation of her betrayal to present to the Court and waiting for her to try to run to arrest her for desertion.


    Edusa hopes the man will admit everything he knows for his own sake as if the King is making moves on her Duchy, then she''s already doomed because he would only do that when certain that he has the Court''s support.


    This fear of betrayal is the reason why Caeviel can never unite, she thinks. The core of Countess Lance'' is much stronger precisely because hope brought them together, not greed. As exemplified by Henry and Margaret who responded by standing guard at her tent when she tried to send away.


    And so Edusa paces with her sword at her waist, waiting for the end to come but hoping that she''ll have the opportunity to surrender peacefully so that those who followed her won''t have to fight for her.


    In the middle of the night, a group of a few of Hetlan''s officers make their way through the camp, escorting cloaked figure. An unusual sight as normally there wouldn''t be more than two along with a squad of soldiers bringing emissaries to the Duchess, and never during the night.


    Henry and Margaret raise their spiked maces at their approach, recognizing that the officers are all Nobles and among those whose lands will be seized once Cenwalh takes over, they shouldn''t be aware of that fact yet but it cannot be a coincidence.


    The soldiers on guard perk up, put on alert at the possible confrontation. There are almost no Nobles camping near Duchess Edusa, and that is no coincidence either.


    The group of officers and the cloaked figure slow down as they approach. Henry and Margaret grow even tenser as they catch sight of the mysterious visitor''s face, the bright green eyes that look so similar to Edusa''s yet communicate ruthlessness where the young Duchess'' contain steadfast resolve.


    The person raises her hand to tell the officers to hold back and walks up to the two Nobles who find themselves uncertain as to what to do as this is the very last place they expected to see this Lady.


    ¡°I am unarmed.¡± The middle-aged woman declares.


    She has dark rings under her eyes and looks fatigued but still sharp. Margaret blanks, not advancing to check or raising her weapon to attack. Henry thinks on his feet and reaches out to pull the cloak open, verifying her claim.


    ¡°Now move aside, I don''t have all night.¡± She orders with a voice of one who has exercised authority for decades.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Margaret shakes her head, refusing as Henry moves around the woman to pat her back and ankles. Edusa pokes her head out of the tent, having heard the voices. She gapes when her eyes fall on a very familiar face.


    ¡°Daughter.¡± The woman nods.


    ¡°Delia.¡± Edusa replies coldly.


    ¡°You''ve done well for yourself, but not so much for our family.¡± She counters in a calm tone.


    ¡°You''re the one who kicked me out.¡± Edusa answers, ironically kicking herself for sounding so puerile.


    ¡°Indeed, I was.¡± Delia Hetlan admits without shame. ¡°You were supposed to find your way without embarrassing your family, that has quite evidently backfired. May we discuss in private, Duchess Hetlan?¡±


    ¡°I don''t see what more we have to say to each other, I should arrest you right now for violating your exile.¡± Edusa responds flatly. ¡°How did you even get here?¡±


    ¡°I still have friends at Court and resources you''ve evidently failed to uncover in your haste at carving our family''s lands to hand over to Cenwalh.¡± Her mother answers with guile.


    ¡°Is that what this is about? Spite?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Delia replies calmly.


    ¡°That''s it? No threats?¡± Edusa questions, surprised.


    ¡°If you need me to, I''m sure I can put something together.¡± The middle-aged woman says with a touch of humor.


    Edusa throws a glance over her mother''s shoulder, finding the group of officers who don''t have any titles but own land that she''s given over to Cenwalh.


    That''s the real threat, she realizes, they could shatter her hold over the army and force her either abandon her ambitions or come begging to the King, or reveal what they know about the messenger she sent.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Edusa decides, moving aside.


    The woman nods and walks inside. She pulls the cloak off of her, revealing a dress worn at the hems, the same one she was arrested in and led out of the camp with her belongings.


    ¡°First off, let me apologize for my harsh words.¡± The woman declares formally.


    ¡°You didn''t say a thing.¡± Edusa frowns.


    ¡°When I sent you into exile.¡± She adds.


    ¡°You meant every word of it, Delia.¡± Edusa shakes her head, opening a small cupboard to serve herself a glass of wine, pointedly not offering one to the woman she refuses to call her mother.


    ¡°Yet, I was wrong to attack your choices and it cost us dearly.¡± She admits in defeat. Edusa sighs.


    ¡°I didn''t oust you for mere revenge alone.¡± She denies.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve heard, you and that Countess are trying to unite Caeviel against you.¡± The woman scoffs. Edusa lets the mockery pass. ¡°You''re now at the head of our house and you need to learn about some things I have only told Liliana.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention her, where did she run to?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°She is to find your younger sister and bring her back home to await your return.¡± Delia replies.


    ¡°I''ve already sent word, they won''t be able to access the treasury.¡± Edusa comments.


    ¡°No, but there are assets to recover among the lands you''ve handed over because you wouldn''t spread your legs. I do congratulate you for that, you''re wiser than your siblings in these matters.¡± The woman says without a touch of warmth in her voice.


    ¡°You know too much.¡± Edusa accuses.


    ¡°You can hear the King talk if you know who to listen to.¡± Delia replies mysteriously.


    ¡°What about my messenger?¡± Edusa questions aggressively.


    ¡°Safe and sound, I do not even know where he went although anyone with half a brain can guess you''re reporting to that...¡± She pauses. ¡°Countess.¡±


    ¡°Good call, stopping there.¡± Edusa comments somberly, pulling her hand away from her sword''s handle.


    ¡°I won''t be threatening you, you won''t even be seeing me again. I''m going to leave Caeviel and head east to Steso. I''ve lost most of everything but I still have skills to offer the Empire.¡± Delia declares.


    ¡°Putting down protests?¡± Edusa asks spitefully.


    ¡°Managing lands to efficiently organize a demesne.¡± She corrects.


    ¡°Why did you stay if you''ve got another life all set up already?¡± Edusa questions, feeling tired and off-balance by the woman''s conciliatory behavior.


    ¡°To transmit what I know and offer you advice.¡± Delia says. ¡°You remain my daughter and if you are to rule our lands, you should do so with every advantage I can offer you.¡±


    ¡°How magnanimous of you.¡± Edusa mocks.


    ¡°Grow a spine, Edusa!¡± Delia snaps. ¡°You''re at the head of a broken realm, Cenwalh left you with the mines and the population but stole most of Hetlan''s means of production!¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± Edusa replies calmly.


    ¡°...¡± Delia falls quiet, having not expected that she would know. ¡°How do you plan to recover?¡± She finally asks.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Mirus has plenty to spare.¡± Edusa responds, failing to resist the temptation to impress this woman, to show her how wrong she was to exile her.


    ¡°You plan to pouch their smiths?¡± The old Duchess asks, baffled.


    ¡°Their population is already on the verge of revolt, all I have to do is offer fair pay and make some reforms.¡± Edusa explains.


    ¡°They''ll never let that pass.¡± She comments.


    ¡°What can they do with Sykus breathing down their necks?¡± Edusa smiles. ¡°The Templars hunting him have been recalled east.¡±


    ¡°They''re going to accuse you of funding him if you take those smiths.¡± Delia warns. ¡°They''ll say you''re sending weapons over the border.¡±


    ¡°Why, then I would really have to do it.¡± Edusa shrugs with a mean smile. ¡°The Empire never declares more than a few leaders as enemies, as long as I do not deal with them, Mirus'' only recourse will be to talk to Cenwalh.¡±


    ¡°And he''ll be milking them every step of the way, demanding commitments on their part that they can''t afford to promise.¡± Edusa''s mother whispers. ¡°He''ll use that to try to get you in bed, you know that, correct?¡±


    ¡°He would find something else anyway.¡± Edusa says, looking disgusted. ¡°By the time Cenwalh gives me a firm order, Sykus'' army may even unexpectedly cross over our Duchy''s borders with Hetlan and Izla Meria ready to defy the King. ¡±


    ¡°You''re taking a lot of risks.¡± The woman comments, looking impressed. ¡°You took much more from me than you admit.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that very much, Delia. I do not act for my own benefit.¡± Edusa denies.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I''ll betray you to Cenwalh?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No. You have no hopes of being rewarded, you know our family would lose everything.¡± Edusa explains.


    ¡°It remains to be seen whether that''ll be the case anyway.¡± The old Duchess replies. ¡°No matter, it seems like you''re in even more need of what I have to give you.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Edusa asks, settling down with her back against the cupboard and her left hand inside her pocket, holding a small jewel inscribed with disruption runes.


    ¡°A list of contacts.¡± Delia tells her daughter, pulling a piece of paper out of her pocket.


    Edusa snatches the list out of the woman''s hands and runs her eyes over it, finding familiar House names but also that of servants with the name of who they serve written down in parenthesis next to it, even some who work or have worked for her siblings.


    ¡°You have a spy network.¡± Edusa exclaims in surprise before settling down. ¡°Of course you have a spy network. Why are some names crossed in red?¡±


    ¡°You will have to work hard to bring our house to its previous heights but you''ve taken the task so you must put your ideals aside and accept that, sometimes, a ruler needs to dirty their hands.¡± Delia declares. ¡°Those who refused to serve you or would undoubtedly refuse have been purged. A few located at a distance will be eliminated within the coming week.¡±


    ¡°They served you, why kill them if they refuse to help me?¡± Edusa asks sadly.


    ¡°Because they know those they have contacts with, Daughter.¡± Delia explains. ¡°It was a choice between sacrificing those who maintain the network and those who might betray it.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless as usual, the responsibility of those deaths lies on you, not me.¡± Edusa shakes her head.


    ¡°And their lives are now in your hands.¡± The middle-aged woman replies, looking down at the list. ¡°Take that seriously or give up the title.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of shrinking in front of my duty.¡± Edusa declares.


    ¡°Now, we must discuss the five waiting outside.¡± Delia says.


    ¡°What do they know?¡± Edusa asks tensely.


    ¡°Most of everything, they are your most skilled subjects in flow despite only being Barons, and Baronesses. I would suggest you offer them advisory positions so you can keep a close eye on them and judge whether you can trust them and offer them some of my personal holdings to buy their loyalty.¡± The woman closes her eyes for a second. ¡°Don''t dismiss them, they will follow you to retrieve their lands or you will find that they''ll be in the way of your ambitions, sooner rather than later.¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Edusa replies noncommittally.


    ¡°Also, you now need to think about marriage.¡± Delia carefully tells her daughter.


    ¡°I most certainly do not.¡± Edusa frowns.


    ¡°Unless you want to allow Liliana a stronger claim to your title, you can be certain that she''ll be getting married very soon, you need to start considering such things. There are many potential candidates, Cenwalh''s sons among...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Edusa interrupts her mother, glaring. ¡°I''ll designate an heir as I see fit, when I see fit, I don''t need to spawn one.¡±


    ¡°Our family...¡± Delia starts.


    ¡°Will die when I do if Liliana is foolish enough to try me.¡± Edusa threatens. ¡°We both know Aline will end up having a bastard with some random sailor and both my brothers are already engaged out of the family.¡±


    ¡°I''ll... transmit that warning.¡± Delia says, trying to be conciliatory. ¡°I have a few more things to tell you about how to deal with Cenwalh.¡±

 Forever.Ch42

    Edusa and her people have set foot to the ground and are climbing the hill on foot, which gives us some time but not much. I wasn¡¯t wrong to gamble the first time but I can¡¯t rely on her as she obviously has her own issues to deal with.


    Just as I approach Cetyz, who slid a third of the way down from the top, I catch sight of a mass of flow moving towards her back from the east. I swear and accelerate, throwing most of my energy into my internal constructs while using the rest to make dozens of lion¡¯s steps.


    I experience a burst of energy that washes away some of my exhaustion as my nourishing, healing, and strengthening construct quadruple in power. I lion¡¯s step in Cetyz¡¯ hearing range, taking advantage of a lull in her flow battle with the titled Nobles to call out to her.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± I yell.


    ¡°Know, human prepare long.¡± She replies in a shaky voice, slapping away a volley of arrows with her shield of ice. ¡°I wait you, now go.¡±


    ¡°You seem a bit stuck.¡± I respond automatically, throwing a glance at her legs which are buried up to the ankle into the ground.


    ¡°Fact no opportunity run, not mean I not wait.¡± She quips in her resounding voice.


    I chuckle, reassured that she¡¯s in a mood to joke. My good mood doesn¡¯t last very long as the massive mass of flow looks too much like the shredding clouds Duke Meria made use of.


    The Nobles uphill are spread out all over the hilltop, which was plowed by Cetyz¡¯ quake constructs. There are still thousands of soldiers around but they¡¯re scattered, helping the hundreds of injured keep their distances with the Princess.


    No, they¡¯re evacuating the area, abandoning the shattered fortifications. That doesn¡¯t bode well. The Nobles are further back than I remember as well. Cetyz¡¯ lightning sphere strikes down a series of explosive fireballs that peters out in the sky.


    ¡°Plan?¡± She asks me tensely.


    ¡°Do you feel like you could block that mass of flow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N, no.¡± She replies, moving her thick ice shield to block a dozen air-needles. ¡°Not know what, no time.¡±


    All these attacks are easy to block but there are so many that it doesn¡¯t seem like she can focus on much else. I bend my knees and lean down, preparing to sprint to the Nobles, aiming to distract them long enough for Cetyz and I to break through. I depart in a burst of speed.


    ¡°You mad, they¡­¡± Cetyz exclaims but the rest of her sentence is lost in a loud froosh as three fireballs impact her ice shield, melting a few centimeters off.


    I kick the ground, leaping over a large fissure. An air-blade flies at me but I swing my double-bladed staff at its flat side while twisting my trunk, using it as a stepping stone in mid-air.


    A bright white flash close-by informs me that Cetyz blocked another construct aimed at me. The Nobles are starting to realize that they can¡¯t handle the two of us and that the soldiers near them aren¡¯t exactly in shape to intervene, the ones closest to me leap back, a hint of fear on their faces.


    I throw a glance downhill, finding archers trying to aim at me but most have trouble getting a clear shot with Edusa¡¯s group in-between. The Nobles start edging north and south in their retreat.


    I can hear waves crashing not very far in the distance so it¡¯s likely they¡¯re trying not to end up pinned between me and the shore while also evading whatever construct is headed this way.


    A dozen air-blades, five fireballs, and a good forty air-needles flash out at me. I grind to a stop, boots scraping on the ground just as Cetyz¡¯ lightning sphere releases an equivalent number of lightning bolts at the attacks.


    Most are shattered but many of the air-needles make it through, too small and fast to be struck down. I hurriedly leap backward, avoiding the majority but not all. My symbiont flashes out, striking two more down. I shift my head aside, dodging another.


    I bend my left knee at the last second, destroying my balance but making sure it doesn¡¯t stab into it. I feel a vivid explosion of pain instead of the sharp but minor scratch I expected. I detect that the needle burst as soon as it touched skin, scraping some of my flesh off.


    I redirect my healing construct to make that a priority along with my heart and start running uphill along a rift in the ground that tore the fortification apart. Cetyz bursts out in a parallel course to mine.


    A moment after she does, her lightning construct discharges all its remaining energy towards the Nobles, forcing them to defend themselves while her ice shield breaks up into shards which fly out at them as well.


    I hear yells to my right and throw a look. There is large wave of water rolling towards the hill coming from the sea. It must be truly huge to rise as high as we are, yet there is no sign of flow being used to control it.


    It must have only been initiated with a construct which means it¡¯s out of control now. The wave rolls makes it seem like it¡¯s moving deceptively slowly but I can tell that it¡¯ll land on top of us if we don¡¯t hurry. This is going to be disastrous.


    Not that the danger from the west is more of an issue than the huge construct coming from the east. Hopefully, Celyz has a plan. I lion¡¯s step over the rift in the ground, pass through the breach in the fortification, and land on the other side.


    In the large valley bellow, there are a couple thousand Templars fighting half that number in harvesters. Both sides are easily recognizable by the glow of flow surrounding each fighter, making it seem like a golden diamond is piercing through a black wave.


    The harvesters are trying to collapse onto the Templars and surround them while moving in our direction but the Order is being supported by the ballistas on top of every hill, constantly bombarding the edge of Rykz¡¯ lines.


    There is no sign of any other Rykz in sight, no warriors or scouts. I can tell that there are Princesses present from the way every construct targeting the core of the harvester¡¯s ranks is shot down or smothered by a diffuse cloud of flow which seems to be what the Rykz used to counter the Due that the Duke controlled in Meria.


    For all I know, there could be a Princess within the harvesters¡¯ ranks. A small construct suddenly rises up towards the large construct coming from the east. It merges with the large mass of energy which suddenly changes direction, accelerating towards the Templars to the south-west of the construct.


    The Order suddenly turns to the north-west, pushing through the thick harvesters¡¯ ranks to head to the coast, to the wave which is about to crash down on the hill, and also us.


    Rumble. I stumble downhill as the ground starts shaking, angling closer to Cetyz while worrying about what more could be happening. The Templars who lost their mounts and were left behind when the rest changed direction are retreating north, running in full plate.


    ¡°Cetyz, we go to the harvesters! Slip through the cavalry and those on foot!¡± I yell out.


    ¡°That make us pass under construct!¡± She replies.


    ¡°I think the Templars are disengaging to deal with the damn tsunami, the flow is following them!¡± I tell her.


    The ground suddenly stops shaking and collapses on either side of the harvesters, forcing the Templars to angle their course further north towards us. Shit, not a choice anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s either that or running into two thousand Templars!¡± I tell her, heading south-east.


    A tide of warriors rushes out of the ground on either side of the harvesters, forming ranks on their flanks. The Rykz army grows so numerous that they encompass my entire field of vision, and I can see up to two hills to the east.


    A thousand warriors pursue the Templar cavalry, a token number that seems to be aimed at preventing them from turning around more than anything else. I throw a glance over my shoulder, just to make sure there isn¡¯t any other threat.


    I find that there are thousands of peasants holding the valley to the north of us, their lines are disorganized and their morale seems low, likely shaken by the quake and the battles occurring in front of them and to the west.


    I also spot Edusa who apparently stopped screwing around and is now sprinting in our direction with her hundred companions, they actually gained ground because the Nobles slowed us down and we changed course.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Smell cavalry, east, north.¡± Cetyz warns.


    I look past the peasants, finding that there is indeed a regiment of cavalry engaging inside the valley, they came from the north. To the east is another one who already emerged from between two other hills, they were likely sent to reinforce or take over for the Templars.


    Cetyz expels a large amount black unstructured flow and spreads it around us just as the mass of golden energy flies over us without stopping or slowing down as it heads straight for the Order. I breathe a sigh of relief as Cetyz pulls her flow back.


    I notice a flicker from the corner of my eye. The energy covering the harvesters rose by a small amount just as the mass of human flow approached us, it receded when it flew past us. There are definitely Princesses hidden in their ranks.


    Cetyz and I slow down to let pass the mounted Templars to our left and those on foot to our right. The Order seems to have no time to spare for us are they all stare at the gigantic wave, working together to create a water shaping construct with the energy they just received.


    The fact that what they¡¯re doing is aimed mostly at protecting the peasantry in the valley and the mercenaries makes me feel so much guiltier about what occurred in Meiridin with Vikiana.


    Although that amount of water would undoubtedly put them at risk as well since it would have crashed into them long before reaching the Rykz who, I only now realize, won¡¯t be too affected by a flood since the water will fall into the two large tunnels they dug at the bottom of the valley.


    The ballistas, which are firing at an ever increasing number of warriors, are now entirely insufficient to replace the Templars and block the Rykz¡¯ advance who have already sent a few thousand warriors east to counter the wing of cavalry before it can move onto clear ground.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The breathing cry echoes throughout they valleys as tens of thousands of scouts appear atop the southern hills, their black shapes clearly visible under the sun from east to west as far as I can see, they likely extend much further.


    ¡°Rhhyyy!¡± Cetyz replies joyfully.


    My symbiont grows a bit higher in spirits, or rather less bloodthirsty, but neither it nor I forget to keep a watchful eye on our surroundings. A good thing, as the Little one detects an attack and forces Cetyz to abruptly slow down by extending the staff in front of her.


    A ballista bolt hits the ground a few meters in front of her, entirely disappearing into the soil. The two of us assemble lightning construct and prepare to defend ourselves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve ventured into the range of the siege weapons, we need to hold and wait for the harvesters!¡± I tell Cetyz, slowing down and looking for cover.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Unfortunately, the quake construct didn¡¯t reach all the way here so there aren¡¯t any rifts in the terrain, and we¡¯re likely too far east even if it did. I throw a glance over my shoulder and swear, remembering that Edusa might be the closest but she isn¡¯t alone in chasing us, there are also few hundred riders headed straight for us from the valley.


    ¡°Scratch that! Can you make an ice shield?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not much sunlight, need use much heal, run!¡± Cetyz replies.


    ¡°Well, now¡¯s the time to use what you have to spare!¡± I exclaim as another ballista fires at us.


    The projectile skewers the Princess¡¯ through the left side of her waist, to then disappear into the ground as well. I swear as Cetyz stumbles and almost falls down but she recovers her balance as I hurry to her side.


    She waves me away with a tendril, already shaping a construct and ignoring the viscous brown blood flowing out of her wound. I dismantle all my constructs to assemble an air-shield around her, unable to trust myself to have the reflexes to strike the ballista bolts down with a lightning construct even though it would be more efficient.


    A single projectile impacts it and almost shatters it, the second finishes the job but is thankfully deviated enough that it doesn¡¯t hit the Princess. I hear the sound of crashing water to the west as the Templars likely intercept the huge wave.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Princess manages to pull water out of the ground and freeze it in a half-sphere around our backs before another ballista fires at us. Crack. Crack. Crack. Crack. Four thin but very intense lightning bolts flash out from the harvesters¡¯ ranks, striking different points on the closest eastern hilltop.


    ¡°We¡¯re clear, let¡¯s go!¡± I yell.


    As Celyz shatters her ice shield in several pieces to cover our backs as we make our escape, I notice that the footed Templars are moving to intercept the group of warriors that moved to intercept the regiment of cavalry trying to intercept us from the east.


    ¡°This is a clusterfuck.¡± I groan, slowing down to match Cetyz¡¯ pace.


    The harvesters are trotting towards us as fast as these massive creatures can but they still have some ground to cover to reach us even though we¡¯re almost downhill. Her ice shields are quite useful but thankfully, the majority of the constructs and projectiles aimed at us are being intercepted by lightning bolts.


    I throw another glance over my shoulder, finding that Edusa¡¯ people have cut the path of the regiment of cavalry to the south but that she¡¯s literally on our tail and will catch up before we reach the Rykz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The good news is that her presence is apparently protecting us as fewer and fewer constructs fly in our direction while more are directed towards the advancing harvesters.


    I bring my double-bladed staff around and slow down once more, deciding it¡¯ll be easier for Cetyz to protect only herself and that it would be best to slow Edusa down in case she has ulterior motives. I slip past the ice shields.


    ¡°You, injured?¡± Cetyz calls out, stopping.


    ¡°No, keep going, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°I not leave you.¡± Cetyz denies, turning around to face Edusa. Fuck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack, she might be helping.¡± I whisper urgently.


    ¡°Madness?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, she could have stopped us several times, she has helped, I¡¯m just not sure if she will openly.¡± I reply.


    I move in front of the Princess while she arranges her ice shields to cover us. Edusa stops a handful of meters away. Flanking her are two faces I recognize as part of Leomi¡¯s faction, Henry and Margaret. They have spiked maces in hand but aren¡¯t holding them in a threatening manner¡­ yet.


    ¡°Glad, you, stopped, Elizabeth.¡± Henry comments, out of breath but with a smile.


    ¡°I thought it was a good time to have a picnic.¡± I reply humorously, glancing to the west.


    The Order managed to stop the wave and sent it back at sea, likely costing them much more energy than the Rykz expended setting that tsunami motion since there isn¡¯t anything left of the massive cloud of flow.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Where did you find a liangi?¡± Henry asks. I sense that he¡¯s looking at my double-bladed staff.


    ¡°Picked it up in the institute.¡± I shrug. ¡°Might¡¯ve been the weapon of a Lisilese I fought.¡±


    ¡°Must¡¯ve been one heck of a battle, only their elites use these.¡± He comments.


    ¡°It was a bit too cold for him.¡± I shake my head.


    To the east, the hundred or two Templars on foot have arrested the warrior¡¯s advance but aren¡¯t numerous enough to prevent their lines from spilling over and blocking the regiment of cavalry from closing in on us.


    There are also squads of warriors to either side of us that have overtaken the harvesters in speed and are converging on our position. We can wait here, safe from ranged attacks for the minutes it¡¯ll take the Rykz to reach us.


    ¡°Is this the one that killed Aline?¡± Edusa asks, breaking the mood with an ice-cold tone.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitate, realizing that she¡¯s talking about a sister of hers, likely the one who died when Cetyz sank the barnacled ship. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t close, and she wasn¡¯t a good person, but she didn¡¯t deserve to die.¡± Edusa utters, voice breaking slightly.


    ¡°I, kill, Suxkhen.¡± Cetyz replies with difficulty.


    ¡°The Director? She died in the institute.¡± Edusa frowns.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not true.¡± I deny. ¡°Some Shades got her out of the building, I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    ¡°Shades, mother spoke of them.¡± Edusa utters with steel in her voice.


    ¡°Are you going to let us¡­¡± I start.


    ¡°No.¡± Margaret interrupts. ¡°The Duchess aims to end the war, here and now.¡±


    ¡°Duchess?¡± I ask, surprised.


    Edusa doesn¡¯t respond, she closes her eyes. I think for a moment that she¡¯s grieving but a small construct float out of her palm. Cetyz follows it with her ovaloid head as it rises up in the air to burst in sparks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    I would have definitely missed this from a distance but one of the Princesses definitely noticed as the harvesters slow down. I glance over my shoulder, using my sense to make sure that Edusa¡¯s soldiers aren¡¯t moving any closer or assembling constructs.


    The harvesters split to allow Celyz and Fenyz to walk out, both of them wearing Vuskyt breastplates but only the latter has armed her tendrils with spearheads. My eyes glaze over them, finding a silhouette I could never forget.


    Trailing a single step behind her is my Lady. She looks in good health, her straight black hair are combed to perfection and her light gray eyes as full of strength as ever. I barely feel myself turning around to face her, it¡¯s like a reflex.


    She is wearing a white and blue uniform, has a long sword at her waist and a poleaxe attached to her back except it also has a very short sword attached to it, allowing both slashing and stabbing. She looks ravaging. She looks like she¡¯s about to ravage me, and not in the nice way.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The breathing cry breaks the moment as they almost all speak at once. I barely even notice the veil of black flow that closes over our heads. I only realize that the harvesters are splitting into squads to quickly form a safety perimeter because my symbiont urges me to join them to protect our loved ones.


    ¡°Where is Jessica?!¡± Leomi demands, stomping towards me with fury taking over her sharp traits.


    ¡°Cetyz!¡± Celyz exclaims, running to her sister.


    ¡°Call back your troops, Fenyz!¡± Edusa commands.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Cetyz exclaims, turning around.

 Forever.Ch43

    Celyz and Cetyz impact each other in the middle of the harvesters with a sharp clink as the second''s chain-mail impacts the first''s chest-plate. Their tendrils reach out to embrace the other''s trunk while they touch the top of their ovaloid heads together.


    There are no words, yet I have a feeling that they''re communicating. Fenyz hovers near the two, keeping watch for them and discreetly laying a couple of her tendrils against their backs.


    But my attention is taken by my Lady. I make a little startled jump every time her heels hit the ground, off-balance as I hadn''t thought that she would think of Jessica first and foremost, which makes me feel happy and, somehow, a little jealous.


    ¡°Where is Jessica?¡± She demands again.


    ¡°S, she''s safe.¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± She asks again, stopping a mere meter in front of me, dominating me with her full height.


    ¡°Y, your oath.¡± I remind her. ¡°You, can''t ask.¡± I don''t want to lie more than I have to.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi''s cheeks turn white.


    ¡°I swear, she is fine. Are you okay?¡± I ask but am met with silence.


    Edusa is boiling from being ignored. No, that''s unfair, her expression is one of concern while her eyes flicker to my Lady with apprehension. She throws a glance at the harvesters who aren''t advancing on the human held hills anymore before deciding to kneel in front of the Countess.


    ¡°You''re a Duchess now, Edusa there is no need.¡± Leomi declares, her abysmal gaze still locked onto me.


    ¡°Yes, my La... liege.¡± Edusa acknowledges without standing up.


    ¡°You, on the other hand, will kneel before me, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Lance utters coldly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, feeling my anger rising.


    ¡°To prove your loyalty to me in the eyes of everyone here. For your own sake, to show that your actions for peace weren''t done in the name of the Rykz.¡± She answers in monotone. ¡°But truly, because you could never kneel if you lost enough respect for me that you would abandon Jessica.¡±


    I open my mouth to protest, me and my symbiont feeling the same indignation, but a construct impacts the barrier of unstructured flow covering us, making the Princesses and humans perk up. Cetyz and Celyz split but one of the latter''s tendrils remains twirled around the former''s waist.


    ¡°Am not child.¡± Cetyz complains, as her ovaloid head briefly passes over me. ¡°You not mother.¡± She is definitely embarrassed.


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Celyz replies, her resounding voice split between compassion and anger. ¡°I need to feel you next to me.¡± She pauses. ¡°What happened to you has happened to other Princesses in battle, you''ll be okay.¡± She adds reassuringly.


    ¡°Open it the shield, I''ll try to speak to the army. Call some to my side, shake them at the very least.¡± Lance speaks up with authority. I sense Edusa biting her lower lip, stopping herself from speaking up.


    ¡°We need to...¡± Celyz pauses, turning to me.


    ¡°Retreat.¡± I finish.


    ¡°This position is advantageous, they are not prepared to reinforce the hill and the Templars have lost the terrain they need to keep our army away.¡± Fenyz notes, not proposing to attack but coming very close to it. I wait for Celyz to disagree and call the retreat, yet she remains uncharacteristically quiet.


    ¡°Our deal, it stands. Correct?¡± I ask, disbelieving the fact that I have to.


    ¡°It... does.¡± Celyz agrees. She''s emotional from finding her sister, I can''t hold her hesitation against her, especially if she found out what Suxen did. ¡°We retreat.¡±


    ¡°We can crush.¡± Cetyz affirms.


    ¡°We got you, it is enough... for today.¡± Celyz shakes her head. Sadly, she is right, the war still rages on the other side of the Empire.


    ¡°We''ll talk but open the barrier up anyway. You heard me, Elizabeth needs to be more than your agent if she is to survive the bounty on her head.¡± Lance interrupts with a hard voice.


    ¡°Elzbeth, Hive.¡± Cetyz speaks up with anger. ¡°Mad, she not yours.¡±


    ¡°Well now, that''s up to her, is it not?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth, you do not need to.¡± Celyz tells me, turning to Lance while taking an aggressive posture.


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate as my Lady''s deathly cold eyes glare at me, those her mother so often trained on me. ¡°Have to, or she won''t trust me about Jessica.¡± I finish.


    I push away the self-destructive desire I have to find out what would happen if I refused to kneel out of pride and anger, if she would attack me at risk of her own life. My symbiont bristles but I communicate to it that it''s my burden, that it isn''t bending the spine.


    I''ve come too far to be stupidly unmasked by a punch, and that''s the least Leomi is likely to do. I''ll bring this to a close, no matter the personal cost. She''ll pay for this one as well, I''ll carve the price in her skin.


    ¡°She is not worth that, my... friend.¡± Celyz declares with deep sadness.


    ¡°She is.¡± I affirm, starting to force my left knee to bend.


    ¡°Not now, in the open.¡± Lance orders me before turning to Celyz. ¡°Open the shield.¡±


    ¡°You may have helped craft this plan, but I will not put my sister in danger because of your selfishness, Leomi Lance.¡± Fenyz intervenes, spearheaded tendrils waving in a threatening manner.


    ¡°Then they may leave.¡± Lance dismisses.


    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Celyz questions, torn.


    ¡°Go, Cetyz needs your help far more than I do.¡± I tell her, shaking in anger from Lance''s conditions.


    She nods, waving her tendril towards me. My symbiont soon communicates her intense gratitude and affection, making me smile. Celyz turns and starts pulling her sister away.


    ¡°But, Little one.¡± Cetyz protests.


    ¡°I''m not that short!¡± I respond before inclining my head to the side, in a Rykz smile. ¡°Don''t worry.¡±


    Fenyz closes the march behind them and the shield of unstructured flow follows them along with the harvesters who recede. Only a few squads remain. I absent-mindedly notice that I am at the very center of the formation.


    ¡°Now, prove to me, that she''s alright.¡± Lance''s commands.


    The break in her voice underlines how worried she is, how much she is clinging to this, likely taking it as the only way she has at her disposal to verify Jessica''s safety. It makes it a bit easier to bear but still not quite acceptable, not for free.


    I''m surprised that Edusa remained kneeling the entire time but this is how she''s been raised, it doesn''t mean she''s more devoted than I am, only that she bought into Nobility''s system. Likely easier for her to do considering others kneel for her.


    With the shield of flow gone, I can see that the Templars are slowly pushing their chain-mailed mounts to climb the hill that Cetyz pretty much destroyed with her quake constructs.


    Constructs are still being flung at the barrier covering the Princesses but none towards us. II don''t find it too odd. My Lady is that great after all. She places her hand on her swords'' handle.


    ¡°What are you, waiting for, Elizabeth?¡± She asks, growing increasingly unstable. ¡°Did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I did not harm Jessica, but perhaps I should have since she occupies your thoughts so much you''ve become blind to me!¡± I spout angrily, incensed. A few of the harvesters grind their four bladed arms against each other, producing a grim sound.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Do, not, threaten, her.¡± Lance growls. ¡°And I am not blind to you, I''m protecting you at this very moment by asking this of you! Now, kneel, prove that you haven''t betrayed me as I''ve not betrayed you!¡±


    I take a deep breath, seeing the sense in her words. At least from her perspective. Elizabeth Vil needs the legitimacy of her organization and faction to be able to survive the storm that''ll arise from the actions I took in Meiridin.


    But I can tell that her reasoning is weaved around her emotions rather than the other way around. Her need to know of Jessica''s safety, her desire to win, and perhaps, an eagerness to impose her will over mine.


    ¡°It''ll cost.¡± I warn her, forcing my left knee to bend and lower towards the ground.


    Leomi straightens her spine, rising to her full height. My knee hits the ground. I hear expressions of shock coming from the thousands of humans watching us from afar.


    I feel many complicated emotions, rage and anger from her demand, a sense of pride at the fact that Elizabeth Vil can elevate Leomi Lance even higher, accomplishment from how difficult it was to do so, a pulse of lust at the action''s slight sexual undertone.


    An intense thrill goes through my spine as I feel the vulnerability of my position, as I notice her erect nipples and clenched jaw. I curb my neck, lowering my head. Her shoulders sag just slightly as she loses her tension in relief.


    ¡°Thank you and I''m sorry, I''ll make it up to you.¡± Lance whispers so quietly that Edusa might not have heard. ¡°You did the impossible, Elizabeth. I don''t know how to tell you, but I will always remember it even if everyone else forgets.¡± She declares.


    She walks up to me and places her index and major on the underside of my chin. She pulls my head back up and then keeps applying pressure, guiding me back to my feet with only this slight touch. I feel no disdain coming from her, on the contrary. I don''t know exactly what it is I sense, maybe respect?


    ¡°Where are the clothes I got you?¡± She asks, putting me off-balance.


    ¡°I, I lost them.¡± I respond without meaning to, worse, I stutter.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorts disapprovingly but with a touch of humor.


    Leomi then pulls her hand back and walks up to Edusa, taking hold of her by the shoulders to guide her back to her feet. Leomi doesn''t have to lean in as much as she did for me to do so but I suspect it''s because Edusa wasn''t kneeling all the way down.


    ¡°Send those harvesters back, my second will be coming to set up a negotiation tent since the battle is over for today.¡± Leomi orders, walking back to me. ¡°I want to... invite King Cenwalh to talk without leaning on the Rykz at first. He won''t accept, he is too busy defending his headquarters right now, but people will see.¡±


    She extends her right hand out as she approaches, setting it on my... on my ass. I shiver from the possessive touch but feel like she''s asserting herself too much, I didn''t kneel for free.


    ¡°I am not yours to command, Leomi Lance.¡± I rebuke, turning around to throw her a defiant look, letting my anger push back up to the surface.


    ¡°Those harvesters will die if you don''t.¡± She replies, taking my challenge with an eager smile as she reaches up to my waist with her hand.


    I hesitate, wanting to feel her slender fingers on me, to settle down with her somewhere private but realize that my left arm is merely bandaged and, more importantly, that I need to take a thorough bath. How does she smells so good? Like steel and rhododendron.


    ¡°I''ll be back for my price.¡± I warn her, running away.


    ¡°...And me for that backside.¡± She snaps back, looking away with hot cheeks, obviously embarrassed even though I have my back turned to her... or because it is? What would she want with my... I shudder. Ass?


    Not sure what that means. I limp away, experiencing the full extent of my exhaustion and trying my best to ignore her excitement, calling for me. She''s getting too attached to Elizabeth Vil. It''s lust, not emotion. I don''t believe that.


    The harvesters maintain a wide formation around me as I make my way to the south, following the larger group which is climbing the hill. The tens of thousands of scouts that were charging have stopped and started retreating, they aren''t even using their breathing cries anymore.


    I focus on my relief at having finally put an end to the war to push away the temptation of going back and drag Leomi somewhere private. I need to stay away from her, it''ll be beyond difficult but Elizabeth Vil can''t block Jessica''s path of return.


    It helps a lot that, with her nearby, I no longer feel so desperately lonely. I can barely even recall why I found Aisha attractive. With ''her'' nearby? Celyz or Leomi? I stop short in the middle of climbing atop the hill after the scouts, realizing that I''m fleeing Leomi but going straight for Celyz.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± Roisia''s call thankfully pulls me out of my thoughts before I can dwell on them.


    ¡°Roisia.¡± I reply, more surprised that she''s leading people wearing the same white and blue uniforms that Leomi had than to find her here. One of them holds a flag with Izla Meria''s crest.


    There are about a hundred men and woman armed mostly with pole-arms, some of them identical to the one Leomi carried but with longer handles while others look like someone just attached a sword atop a wooden staff.


    Many have been injured in some way, one has lost his left hand and replaced it with a cap that has a small dagger at the end while another had the left side of his face burnt, eye included. I tap my weapon on the ground, making the harvesters open up their formation a bit.


    ¡°You made quite a mess, Cenwalh is visibly scrambling to reorganize his army since his plan didn''t work, and almost backfired since the Rykz got that close while also neutralizing the Templars by forcing them to hold the westernmost hill.¡± Roisia comments approvingly, gazing at the human held hills.


    ¡°How is your mother doing?¡± I ask, not wanting to dwell on a war I''m literally leaving behind.


    ¡°She is well but annoyed at you.¡± Roisia smiles. ¡°She had to scramble quite a bit to recover all the messages you sent.¡±


    ¡°They''re all the same.¡± I blink.


    ¡°She realized as much once she had two but felt it safer to destroy them all.¡± She shrugs. ¡°The captain who ditched you fled the city, these two were among those who spent a night under his window, preventing him from sleeping.¡± Roisia points at a young man and woman who shift on their feet, doing their best to stay in proper ranks with the rest.


    ¡°Heh, thanks.¡± I wave at them. ¡°How is the Izla?¡±


    ¡°Things are moving along, slower than at the start but peacefully.¡± Roisia tells me.


    ¡°What about the sword-sworn?¡± I ask. ¡°She wasn''t there.¡±


    ¡°Port-Odo, the commander is still quite... peeved about her lie.¡± Roisia makes a grimace. Another reason not to reveal I''m Elizabeth Vil, not that I needed more.


    ¡°You look like you ventured a bit too close to a butcher''s grinding construct.¡± Edusa comments.


    ¡°I know, about to go take a bath, and probably a nap.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Don''t know how you do it.¡± Roisia whispers. ¡°I was shaking after the battle in Meria.¡±


    ¡°Hold onto that.¡± I respond bitterly.


    I nod at the soldiers and keep making my way up the bare hill, finding that apart from Leomi''s... forcefulness, both Cetyz and I made it relatively unharmed. I can count myself lucky that Edusa showed up but I had bought enough space for Cetyz to make it somewhere her Hive could save her...


    Shit, does that mean I owe Duchy Duchess? Nah, no way, she did this for similar reasons than mine, to bring about peace, not to save me. Leomi didn''t. What do I mean by that? They''re both trying to bring about change, she already suggested it would be a lot easier if the war kept going.


    It felt like a great thing at the time, but... No, Leomi said the fighting is over. For today. It''s a manner of speaking, who knows what will happen tomorrow. Celyz said the same thing. It''s a coincidence, neither would... Manipulate or hurt me? It''s different. I''ll see. I won''t.


    I reach the top of the hill, finding that the Princesses are nowhere in sight and that the harvesters are slowly descending into a Rykz camp built all around a large hill.


    The compound is composed of large rectangular alleys with fences separating the drones'' sleeping quarters, which are basically rows and rows of bed-frames with sheets of canvas in place of a mattress. There are no roofs but I doubt the drones mind.


    As I make my way downhill, I notice that there are tunnel exits hidden behind the terrain''s curbs all around me. If the human army seizes the high-ground, they''ll have a clear firing arc down into the camp but I''m pretty sure the hill would collapse under them before they could shoot.


    As I make my way down, I spot a large pool of water which was apparently dug into the rocky terrain near the coast. There are a couple of workers there working on making wicker baskets. I angle my course, too tempted for their presence to deter me.


    On the way down, I make sure that there are no humans nearby or in the couple dozen tents set a small distance away from the Rykz'' camp. Once there, I shed my clothes in seconds, but not the bandages around my left limb, and use a small underwater ramp to walk down into the pool.


    The wound on my left thigh and back make themselves known, the fresh water still causing quite a sting. I assemble a healing construct with the entire portion of flow I''ve already regenerated. I make my way to one side of the pool and lie my back against the bare rock.


    The pool is rather deep, the water comes up to my chin. Good thing I''m tall enough to appreciate it. It''s odd that the Princesses wouldn''t sit to bathe. I know. I plunge my head under the surface and start washing my hair first.


    As I do, I sense one of the workers setting its basket down and picking up a strip of cloth in its three-fingered hands. It makes its way over so I tell my symbiont to send it away.


    It doesn''t respond. It usually does in some way, even when it doesn''t understand. I frown and reformulate, telling it to tell the drone I don''t need help. This time, it answers with a dissatisfied sensation, the same it expressed when I knelt in front of Leomi.


    ¡°Hey, that was different.¡± I frown. My symbiont bristles, somehow managing to make it pass like a scoff.


    The worker walks around the pool to me and gently takes hold of my arm to start stripping the bandage off. I try to pull away but my symbiont stubbornly refuses. I groan but decide not to aggravate the Little one, it does deserve to be taken care of.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I sigh.


    I feel rather exposed as the worker takes care of the symbiont, making me realize that I''m seeing the drones very, very, differently than I have previously. I even ran around naked in their presence, this is just a bath.


    My symbiont allows me to reach out with my left hand and caress the drone''s triangular carapaced head. It makes a soft breathing cry that makes me grin and soothes my turmoil.


    I close my eyes and relax, telling the Little one to keep watch, especially for humans. It responds with confident affirmation. I set my right elbow over the border to prevent myself from sinking if I fall asleep, trusting that my symbiont will catch the other side if I do.


    --- --- ---

 Forever.Ch44

    I slowly wake up to the sound of water being disturbed, not too alarmed as my limb would have warned me if it was a human. I open my eyes and firmly close them immediately after, having found Celyz slowly entering the pool with a towel held in her tendrils.


    Seeing her in these circumstances exacerbates the fact that both of us are naked. I can''t risk it right now, not when I''m pissed at Leomi, not when my eyes locked onto her tail and hips within mere moments.


    Watching her with my sense makes it easier because I don''t quite connect to what I detect but not by much since my symbiont definitely does and it''s making its desire to hold her known, quite vividly. I stop myself from lingering too long in the warmth of the feelings that Celyz evokes in us both.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She says carefully.


    ¡°I''m, uh.¡± I hesitate, focusing on my sense.


    ¡°Here.¡± She tells me, extending the towel at me.


    I take it and plunge it into the water, wrapping it around my body. She slowly goes down the ramp and takes position not far from me, sitting down on her ankles which brings the water up to her chin.


    I thank the lake that the water seems to be smothering the effect of pheromones because, if what the Little one is transmitting to me is accurate, she isn''t indifferent at all to the fact that we''re alone.


    ¡°Do you feel more comfortable?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yea, thanks.¡± I reply. ¡°You''re not with your sister?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I wanted to ho... to meet you.¡± She replies. ¡°And Cetyz wished for some space to meet and speak to our other sisters.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°A few hours.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°Do not worry, Hikyz set an escort of warriors around so that no one would disturb you.¡±


    I carefully open my eyes and look around, finding that there is a very long line of Rykz surrounding the pool. I carefully turn to Celyz, setting sight on her ovaloid head and finding the arrangement of her breathing openings along with the shape to be graceful, attractive. She seems calmer.


    ¡°You look well.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am.¡± She reaches out and displaces my mask with one of her tendrils. ¡°Your cheek.¡±


    ¡°Lisilese.¡± I tell her. ¡°Didn''t quite see it coming.¡±


    ¡°It suits you.¡± She tells me in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m past caring about each individual scar.¡± I smile. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I am quite happy now.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°You''re avoiding the question.¡± I frown.


    ¡°It was difficult after I found out that you were attacked.¡± She admits. ¡°Leomi Lance and I have had a few arguments, your message arrived in time for us to... reconcile, somewhat.¡±


    I shiver, remembering what happened on the ship. I stand on the tip of my toes, experiencing a return of my fear of drowning. I battle the feelings but still decide to move closer to the ramp, just in case.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Celyz asks, worried.


    ¡°Just bad memories.¡± I reply, trying to sound casual.


    She edges closer and extends a few tendrils out underwater, stopping short of touching me. Her movements seem quite uncertain, our sense don''t detect things underwater as clearly as in the air.


    ¡°Can I hug you, just for a bit, my friend?¡± She asks carefully.


    ¡°That would be nice.¡± I agree, moving closer.


    She takes a single long step towards me and eagerly wraps her tendrils around my waist, pulling me in close to hold me tight. I pass my arms behind her back and squeeze her against my chest, exhaling in relief as my worries and fear fly away.


    ¡°You, smell nice. Like autumn.¡± I mutter in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°I missed you so much. It was not easy to follow your directions not to escalate but I did my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell her from the bottom of my heart.


    My left hand edges towards her tail, I should be stopping it but the truth is that my symbiont isn''t acting entirely on its own desires. I caress the side of it, brushing against her thigh with the back of my hand in the process. She slowly swipes along, welcoming the touch. Our breaths grow rough.


    ¡°We...¡± I start.


    ¡°Should...¡± She continues.


    ¡°Probably...¡± I add.


    ¡°Separate.¡± She finishes.


    We split very slowly, both of us letting our appendages linger on the other''s body for just a moment longer than needed. I resent the loss of her soothing presence but I started to cross a line. She does wrap a single tendril around my symbiont''s forearm.


    ¡°You were burnt... again.¡± She notes with more than a little concern.


    ¡°Yea, I''m... fine though. We both are.¡± I add.


    ¡°I was so afraid that woman captured you.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°She, did.¡± I tell Celyz who tenses at the words. ¡°But she was trying to help, not entirely altruistically, but not entirely selfishly either. I freed myself in the end and she helped liberate your sister, I wouldn''t have made it without her.¡±


    ¡°There is a lot we need to discuss.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Agreed but...¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°Not alone.¡± She agrees. ¡°We are not very good at being friends.¡± She says sadly.


    ¡°It''s your fault, you''re too much of a beauty.¡± I grin.


    ¡°Ih.¡± Celyz squeaks, apparently caught entirely off-guard by the compliment.


    I cover my mouth with my palm, finding the sound too cute, too attractive. I try my best to recover my distraught breath. She sits back down on her ankles, tendrils wrapping around her torso, looking so vulnerable it takes my entire force of will not to approach and hold her.


    ¡°S, sorry.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°N, no, it...¡± Cetyz stutters. ¡°Makes me very happy.¡±


    Don''t say that, with you like this, it''s way too hard to resist. I take an involuntary step towards her. She hurriedly stops me with her tendrils, taking obvious care not to touch even the towel with the tips.


    ¡°Do not, breathe too deeply, we need a moment.¡± She says, exhaling.


    ¡°R, right.¡± I agree. ¡°A long moment.¡±


    I almost assemble an air-blade to scatter the pheromones the three of us are undoubtedly releasing but somehow feel that it would be insulting to do so. I instead take a long slow breath, filling my lungs up to a third. Celyz and I take a good few minutes to settle.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I speak up, knowing that we need another subject than us and unwilling to delay. ¡°The woman sent by the council, is she...¡±


    ¡°She is alive.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°But had not recovered as of a week ago, it is about the time it takes for Mother to get news to us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank the lake.¡± I sigh, letting my back rest against the side of the pool.


    ¡°Idali has accepted to become our agent in the Empire.¡± Celyz informs me. ¡°She had many grave injuries. Mother had to alter the symbiont because she refused amputation.¡±


    ¡°That''s... good.¡± I say. ¡°That she can remain in the Empire.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Mother would not have allowed her to follow us. Unlike you, she is not comfortable with Rykz.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°I...¡± I pause, not willing to breach the topic of my future yet. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Her right leg rotted, we had to cut deep but her symbiont will be able to adapt.¡± Celyz assures me. ¡°Many of her torso''s muscles won''t heal because the symbiont consumed them but they were already damaged so it isn''t a loss for her since it will take over these functions.¡±


    ¡°She, won''t be able to live without it, will she?¡± I ask carefully.


    ¡°No, she survived her injuries because Mother expended quite a bit of unstructured flow to sustain her.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°The implantation did not hit her quite as hard as you, however, we have learned from your success.¡±


    ¡°Did you, um... talk to Cetyz about...¡± Us. I hesitate and change the subject. ¡°She wasn''t quite approving of making use of a symbiont.¡±


    ¡°She has expressed as much.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°My behavior with regards to you when we first met was dishonest. We have not yet discussed the subject in depth, but we will Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to apologize to me?¡± I ask, trying to tease but ending up sounding awkward.


    ¡°You broke my knee, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Celyz replies with a smile in her resounding voice. ¡°And, while it can be said that I manipulated you, I never lied to you and my attempts to bring you to our side over that...¡± Celyz pauses, obviously stopping short of insulting Leomi. ¡°My attempts to make you abandon Caeviel weren''t solely motivated by our interests. I wanted, and I still do, to offer you a better life. I did hide many things from you, but there are secrets I could not reveal before you agreed, and others I still cannot.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry about the knee.¡± I say, feeling guilty.


    ¡°It is fine, my friend.¡± Celyz replies soothingly. ¡°I was at fault for pushing you so hard so quickly.¡±


    You should push harder, Leomi might not stand a chance. No! I smother the thought, shivering in actual fear. I pull away and rush back up the ramp, holding the towel tightly around my breasts as I grab my old clothes.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Celyz speaks up in concern.


    ¡°I''m just still reeling.¡± I reply, trying to sound normal.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispers. ¡°Your symbiont is a lot better at expressing itself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I ask, freezing. ¡°What is it... saying?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, it is dissatisfied about something.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I relax a little. ¡°I knelt, it disagreed.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t treat you right.¡± Celyz says with anger.


    ¡°I''m not excusing her when I say this, but... I lied to her, a lot, and I will keep doing so. It''s partly my fault that she needs more than my word to trust me.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You shouldn''t lie.¡± Celyz acknowledges. ¡°But she''s incapable of patience.¡±


    ¡°While you''re very patient.¡± I note.


    ¡°I... yes, but I was not trying to...¡± She hesitates. ¡°No, it was a way to show you how different I am.¡±


    ¡°And I appreciate that.¡± I smile. ¡°But Leomi and I have a different relationship than we do.¡±


    ¡°You forgive her because you are together.¡± Celyz says sourly.


    ¡°No, it''s not about forgiveness, I''ll make her pay.¡± I shake my head. ¡°If that wasn''t an option, I probably wouldn''t have knelt.¡±


    ¡°She demeaned you for her own gain.¡± Celyz declares disapprovingly as she climbs out of the pool.


    ¡°That''s not entirely true.¡± I deny.


    ¡°It is part of the truth.¡± Celyz insists, approaching me.


    ¡°It isn''t entirely for her own benefit, she is trying to change the way peasantry is treated, she needs power for that.¡± I say, pulling my clothes to my chest. ¡°And if Elizabeth Vil kneeling to her grants her that, then we are on the same wavelength.¡±


    ¡°Leomi Lance is a being obsessed with imposing her will. I believe she is lying about her ambitions of equality among humans.¡± Celyz declares.


    ¡°...¡± I fall silent, finding no response to the accusation and quite terrified about how much sense it would make if Celyz is right. ¡°No, I don''t believe that.¡± I had faith in the Emperor. ¡°But, I''ll keep it in mind, my friend.¡± I add.


    ¡°That is all I can ask.¡± Celyz nods sadly.


    ¡°You''re not holding her prisoner anymore.¡± I note.


    ¡°You''re back.¡± Celyz says in a joyful tone that doesn''t last as she continues. ¡°Much as I want to keep you away from her, she can have the rope she needs to hang herself... and you would resent me for interfering.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I know it can''t be easy.¡± I say, very aware of how hard it must be after having felt her affection for me when she linked to my symbiont.


    ¡°You freed my sister.¡± She shakes her ovaloid head. ¡°By the way, I have clothes for you.¡± She suddenly says, angling her head down to those I''m holding between my breasts and her.


    ¡°I, um, don''t think I should be...¡± I gulp. ¡°Changing anywhere near you.¡±


    ¡°No, you should not.¡± Celyz agrees in a rough tone. See, you should be insisting, challenge me to face my commitment to my Lady. Unfair, she is respecting my choice. ¡°Although, the Little one, like Cetyz named your symbiont, seems to disagree.¡± She adds with an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°I... thanks, again, for the clothes.¡± I reply pathetically, blushing because I''m the one disagreeing with myself.


    ¡°A worker will bring them, I''ll be with my sisters.¡± Celyz points at the hill.


    She flips around and abruptly departs without further words, which is how she usually does. I watch her gracefully walk away with her magnificent tail swaying from side to side to help her maintain her balance.


    I''ve observed Princesses walk without relying as much on their tails. I wonder if she does so just for me. I doubt it, she''s been doing this since I met her. She''s physically attracted to me because of my symbiont, it might make it harder to convince her to remove it but it''ll be easier for us to be friends once that''s done, which I sorely wish for since we won''t be together.


    I keep my eyes on Celyz as she makes her way, hoping that I won''t lose my ability to admire her body once my symbiont and I separate. The Little one pangs in worry so I reassure it, telling it that we won''t split ways even if we''re not one and the same any longer.


    A worker arrives to take my old clothes and give me quite a few items in return. I throw a glance at Celyz who is entering the hill and to the human encampment to ensure there are no eyes on me, the warriors are doing a good job of blocking sight to the pool.


    I wait for the worker to depart before letting go of the towel and hurriedly use a water construct to dry up. I then slip a pair of white panties on, and then a white bra, amazed at how well crafted they are, suspecting that Celyz got them from Port-Odo.


    I grab the third leather sleeve-glove she''s supplied to me and set it on my left arm, securing the straps around my torso. I blush a little as I fit the tight black leather pants on as I realize how closely they fit my form. Leomi will fall head over heels if... when she sees me in this.


    There are two shirts in the pile, a completely white one with short sleeves and a black one with long sleeves that is rather loose. I set the first on my shoulders before taking hold of the other, finding that it''s made of tiny Vuskyt links weaved together.


    I marvel at the intricacy of it, and even more when I find that there is a layer of thick gray tissue on the inside to protect my flesh from scuffing. The best part is that it''ll be warm in the winter and I''ll be able to use a defensive construct on it in case of danger.


    I grab Suxen''s hardcover book and set it inside the first shirt which I tuck it inside the tight pants so that the book doesn''t fall off. I then take hold of my weapon and clean it in the pool, figuring that I''ve already tainted it with blood anyway and telling my symbiont to apologize to the workers for increasing their workload.


    ¡°Rhyy.¡± A worker surprisingly responds.


    Sadly, I can''t really interpret what it means. I walk up to it and gratefully tap its back like I have when people still gave my Father and I help in the field. It straightens and taps the ground with its forward left pointy legs. Definitely means Hive.


    I nod, I would have helped but there is much I need to do. Eating would be nice. I run my thumb along the side of my double-bladed staff''s blade, my liangi. I''m satisfied to find it''s still as sharp as ever. It''ll cut into Lance really nicely.


    I hesitate about where to go next, very much wanting to collect my prize from Leomi but feeling like I should let my wounded pride heal up a bit first. There is much still to discuss with Celyz, and I already miss her.


    I inject all the flow I regenerated into my healing construct and start heading towards the hill at the center of the camp. The warriors surprisingly don''t follow, they scatter as soon as I leave their protective ring.


    Were they ordered to keep me safe? Or to keep humans away? I shake my head, I myself didn''t want any humans getting near me, the Princess might have picked up on that or thought to hide my symbiont.


    The Rykz want to use it as a threat but I doubt they want the specifics of it known or for the general public to know as it might exacerbate the fear they have towards them as a species.


    Nobility likely wouldn''t want it known either, beyond their inclination to secrecy, there''s the fact that many humans would be attracted by the power a symbiont can grant. I set my mask back over my face, adding quite a bit more power to the runic construct to make sure it doesn''t slide off by mistake. It would be quite disastrous if such a greedy human saw my face.


    As I make my way, I worry a little that there isn''t any sign that the Rykz are preparing to leave but dismiss the concern as foolish. Celyz has always been true to her word, she is more honorable than I am by far, her attitude with me in the pool proves it.


    I approach a tunnel leading inside the hill and adjust my loose Vuskyt mail shirt. I must look dashing in these black clothes. I''ll look just as good, if not better in the slightly tight white shirt underneath.... and white underwear. Celyz picked them so I could feel beautiful and strong, I have no doubt.


    I take a deep breath, entering the small Hive as I hold onto those feelings. I am strong, and beautiful. And I need answers about what the Little one is doing to me, no matter how grateful I am to Celyz.


    ¡°Elzbth! You, home.¡± Cetyz'' voice startles me as it''s coming from only a dozen meters away. She walks out from a side tunnel, entering my sense''s range.


    ¡°Cetyz.¡± I greet her with a smile.


    ¡°That woman, mad. Come Hive, Celyz wait you.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Cetyz, calm down.¡± Fenyz says as she emerges from the same tunnel, sounding distraught by her exuberant sister. ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She soberly greets me. ¡°I am more thankful than you can know. I hope you and Celyz can come to understand each other, she means you well.¡±


    ¡°I, yeah, I know.¡± I reply awkwardly, surprised by Fenyz'' diplomacy and feeling bad about lying to her by omission. ¡°Listen, I need to...¡±


    ¡°Go to sister.¡± Cetyz interrupts, grabbing my left wrist and starting to drag me deeper inside the hill.

 Forever.Ch45

    Cetyz pulls me along a curving tunnel which spirals upward, the turns growing sharper as we climb further up inside the hill. Fenyz follows at a measured pace. We come across a few Princesses who don''t salute us with spoken words but pheromones and gestures that my symbiont returns.


    ¡°Sister, calmer after you hold.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°But need more, she worry.¡± ¡°What is she worried about?¡± I ask, smiling at Cetyz'' compassion, placing her sister first even as she barely returned to her Hive.


    ¡°She not tell me!¡± Cetyz replies, sounding vexed.


    ¡°That weapon, can you use it?¡± Fenyz suddenly asks.


    ¡°You should be able to spot a wound on my back, self-inflicted because I swung it while holding it too close to the middle.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Did humans make it?¡± Fenyz questions.


    ¡°Found it, I think it belonged to a Lisilese that died in the institute.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What more do you know?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°...¡± Fenyz remains silent, apparently trying to choose her words, which is a bit suspicious.


    ¡°''Nough!¡± Cetyz interrupts. ¡°Elzbth need rest, not int... inte...¡±


    ¡°Interrogation?¡± I suggest.


    ¡°Yes! Elzbth need sister!¡± Cetyz nods squeezing my wrist.


    ¡°Wait, that''s not what I said.¡± I blink.


    ¡°Not words, core speak.¡± Cetyz says with a grin in her voice.


    ¡°I...¡± I pause, throat tightening.


    ¡°Give her time, Cetyz.¡± Fenyz declares, exhaling from all her breathing holes, making her Vuskyt helmet vibrate a little. ¡°But you are correct, she needs to relax, she remains tense from battle.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I throw a look at Fenyz.


    ¡°Look at your left hand.¡± She replies.


    I glance down, finding that my symbiont''s fingers are spread out and holding the liangi by their tips, allowing me to strike out and change grip as I choose. I make a grimace and set the weapon back in my palm.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°There is no offense to be had, the kinds of battle you likely went through have an effect. Princesses experience so as well, you should recover shortly.¡± Fenyz explains.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I groan. ¡°It feels like I insulted the Hive by entering it ready to fight.¡±


    ¡°Sense, non!¡± Cetyz exclaims with a chuckle. She definitely knows she said that wrong. ¡°You, ready defend home! Beat mad Qu... King!¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter noncommittally, hoping that our sisters will explain to her that they''re leaving.


    ¡°It would be beneficial if this ordeal taught...¡± Fenyz pauses. ¡°We are here.¡±


    I sense a circular door with a few small handles arranged in a circle around the center beyond the curve ahead. Cetyz lets go of my wrist and rushes up to it. She seizes the handles with her tendrils and makes the door roll into a small opening in the right wall.


    I catch sight of Celyz standing tall in the middle of a large circular room with a round opening at the top that lets bright sunlight in, looking beautifully foreign. Her tendrils are spread out and the tip of her tail rests on the ground.


    There are odd vertical curved pieces of wooden furniture displayed around the entire circumference. Those seem to be seats designed for Princesses as the feet leave plenty of space for their tails and reversed knees at the bottom while allowing them to rest their backs on a firm structure.


    Celyz breathes in. Her tail perks up and she suddenly turns around, tendrils twirling in panic for a moment. I incline my head to the side, silently asking her what she''s so surprised about.


    ¡°Just, I was thinking of you and then you appeared.¡± Celyz admits. Her core temperature rises in some kind of blush.


    ¡°Two, cute.¡± Cetyz comments.


    Cetyz makes her way to one of the chairs and settles into it, sighing in relief. She likely ran around too much. I smile but don''t let myself relax too much. I walk up to one of the chairs, setting my weapon against it somewhat reluctantly. I turn my back on Celyz to start removing my two shirts and unstrapping the sleeve glove.


    ¡°We should leave them alone.¡± Fenyz speaks up.


    ¡°Ih! Sorrry!¡± Cetyz almost purrs as she rises up.


    ¡°No!¡± Celyz and I exclaim a bit too quickly.


    ¡°We do need to talk.¡± I add more calmly.


    ¡°Before the meeting.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Fenyz acknowledges.


    ¡°Yes, battle plan!¡± Cetyz agrees, settling back into the chair.


    ¡°Meeting?¡± I ask, slipping the short-sleeved white shirt back on now that I have the glove off.


    ¡°With Leomi Lance, Roisia Urnan, and Edusa Hetlan.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°Now that you are here, you can speak for the Izla.¡±


    ¡°I can?¡± I blink, turning around.


    ¡°You are a Councilwoman, Elizabeth.¡± Celyz chuckles.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± I make a nervous chuckle. ¡°I''m... that.¡±


    ¡°You forgot.¡± Fenyz notes with a smile in her voice. ¡°I am told humans often do that.¡±


    ¡°Not... exactly, I just don''t plan to fill the position so I just don''t think about it.¡± I reply awkwardly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Celyz hums happily. I guess she''d be happy that I don''t plan to tie myself up in human society. I feel my stomach twist up in a knot.


    ¡°Can you take a look at the Little one and its effect on me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, I planned to. Is there something urgent?¡± Celyz questions with worry in her resounding voice, closing the distance with by taking two long steps.


    ¡°I''d... like your assessment first.¡± I reply. ¡°Someone else told me something but I don''t want to paint your findings with her opinion.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Fenyz asks.


    ¡°It''s...¡± I hesitate. ¡°I had to let the Director take a look to gain access to the institute.¡± I admit, shivering from the memory of being exposed to her examinations.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Celyz exclaims in a surprisingly human sound. ¡°I''m so sorry, Jessica.¡±


    Celyz extends her tendrils out and wraps them around my torso, pulling me in for a tight hug. I shift my mask up, laying my right cheek against her warm torso, breathing her in and bask in the safety of her embrace. We remain like this for a long while, a moment of utter peace for me.


    ¡°It okay, Elzbth, Sukhxen dead!¡± Cetyz says in support.


    ¡°We should leave.¡± Fenyz notes. ¡°You can have a few hours or more for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°The meeting is not urgent.¡± Fenyz insists.


    ¡°But it needs to happen.¡± I say firmly, unwilling to delay because I''m cracking at the seems.


    Celyz slowly pulls her tendrils back to wrap a couple around my symbiont and slip one under my shirt, curving it to touch my belly. I take a deep breath as I sense her flow expanding inside the appendages.


    The connection I feel to her isn''t as intense as last time, I only catch vague emotions like concern, affection, and a certain uneasiness, likely because she is focused on my health instead of us. The fact that we''re not alone helps a lot. A construct infiltrates my flesh and segments extend out inside my body.


    ¡°This...¡± Celyz whispers. ¡°Wh, what, have I done?¡± She stutters in horror.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, worried but able to remain calm as I am already aware.


    ¡°I...¡± She starts but finds herself unable to continue.


    I set my right hand on the side of her neck, gently touching her rough yet smooth rubbery skin, feeling the guilt that is making her tremble in my heart and under my palm. She takes a short breath, recovering somewhat. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Explain it to me, take your time.¡± I say.


    ¡°Your organs, they are struggling to keep up.¡± She mutters after a long while. ¡°I, the symbiont is not... I did not even consider that the fact it changes host could mean it does not have mechanisms to preserve its host from the damage it inflicts, only camouflages it.¡±


    ¡°That''s what she said.¡± I nod. ¡°Can you rem...¡±


    ¡°I can fix this!¡± Celyz desperately interrupts me. ¡°I, I can. You just need, to, rest. A lot. You cannot keep fighting. I will figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you could...¡± Cetyz starts.


    ¡°No!¡± Celyz snaps. ¡°With this, it would be even more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What would be?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is not an option.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°You were right Cetyz, I did not think this through enough before. I will not make the same mistake.¡±


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Your heart has lesions, your liver is overworked.¡± Celyz replies, sounding like she''s choking. ¡°Your muscles show signs of wearing out from repeated damage and healing. It is, bad.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°What was that option Cetyz suggested?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Celyz doesn''t reply, she shakes her head.


    ¡°Merging the two of you.¡± Fenyz speaks up. ¡°Celyz could attempt to put you through the process that resulted in the Rykz, but accelerated.¡±


    ¡°H, how would that work?¡± I hesitantly ask, very much aware that this might result in something a lot like Suxen''s ambition. I trust the Rykz but...


    ¡°We do not know.¡± Fenyz shakes her head. ¡°It would be dangerous but, with your short human life span damaged further...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°I agree try if Elzbth and Little one, but no else.¡± Cetyz declares.


    ¡°I cannot, it would be irresponsible. There is no guarantee that the symbiont wouldn''t devour her, and no way to know if their brains would even be compatible, one might entirely replace the other.¡± Celyz denies. ¡°But I swear on my Hive that I will find a solution.¡±


    ¡°Don''t, Celyz.¡± I shake my head, unwilling to let her dig into the same darkness Suxen has. ¡°You''ve already found one. If the problem is that the symbiont is damaging the host, then remove the symbiont.¡±


    ¡°Little one is not doing purpose!¡± Cetyz protests. ¡°You more us if do.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry but I don''t want to become...¡± I pause, about to say monster. ¡°I''m not ready to give up on my humanity. I wouldn''t even become like you, I''d be something much different. Celyz and I might not even be able to...¡± I hurriedly cut myself off, coming way too close to expressing this hidden desire of mine. I very carefully avoid mentioning that it would mean entirely giving up on my Lady, which I do not have the strength to do... on my own. ¡°You''re silent.¡± I tell Celyz. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I, do not want to lose this connection to you.¡± She pauses, shivering. ¡°Yet, I cannot let you, die.¡± She finishes, her resounding voice breaking. ¡°But, you are not in immediate danger.¡± She continues, finding renewed strength after almost agreeing. ¡°You can''t give it up because you need it to survive in human society, meaning it would slowly harm you while, if you come with us, you won''t need to give it up since we can supply you with enough flow to mitigate the damage until I find a way to fix it. We could...¡± She trails off, likely about to say we could be together but I can tell she''s afraid of pushing.


    ¡°I have ways to make a living among humans.¡± I tell Celyz, unwilling to entirely refuse the offer. ¡°And I have friends to rely on if my ideas don''t work.¡±


    ¡°With us, you''d be cared for.¡± Fenyz says carefully. The words warm my heart, especially coming from her.


    ¡°Removing the symbiont would take a heavy toll on you.¡± Celyz argues in a tight voice, obviously holding back her emotions.


    ¡°Keeping it would do more damage in the long run. It would be wiser to pay the price now.¡± I counter. My symbiont chooses this moment to send a wave of uncertainty.


    ¡°Little one, not understand.¡± Cetyz says sadly.


    ¡°Then let us stop talking about it.¡± Celyz hurriedly says.


    ¡°Celyz...¡± I start.


    ¡°It is a personal decision, is it not?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It is.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Because of her.¡± She utters while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Her?¡± Fenyz intervenes.


    ¡°I misspoke.¡± Celyz hurriedly corrects. ¡°I meant her friends.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to split with them.¡± I add.


    ¡°But they treat you wrong. Come with us, find out what life would be like, and then make a decision. Give me time.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Elzbth Hive, she come.¡± Cetyz says with uncertainty.


    Celyz and I both exchange a look, me with my eyes, her by angling her head at a specific angle. We silently agree that it would best not to have this discussion with her sister present.


    ¡°I''ll think on it.¡± I tell Celyz, giving the time she asked for.


    ¡°We need to have the conversation.¡± She starts.


    ¡°Alone.¡± I finish before allowing myself to rethink this call.


    Celyz straightens up in surprise at my suggestion. I feel terrorized that she''ll demand that I make a choice between her and Lance but wish for her to force me to confront my feelings as well, and so I am giving her the opportunity to.


    It is odd, I never thought that the decision to keep or remove the symbiont would be so tied into my relationships. But perhaps it isn''t so surprising, I''ve long since started seeking the thrill of danger and this is no different, placing my life in my lovers'' hands makes me feel alive.


    Celyz holds my health, Leomi my mind. The difference being that my health isn''t in danger if I''m not with Celyz, while my mind is at risk with or without Leomi. And Celyz wouldn''t hold me hostage. Is that a plus or a minus?


    ¡°Elzbth, not listen mad human... side. Listen core, listen Little one.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°Listen feelings.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I assure her in a kind voice. Celyz droops down, looking defeated. ¡°Which is why I''m giving it time.¡± I hurriedly add.


    Celyz slightly rises in hope. If you want a chance, you need to push, Celyz, Princess. I project with all the strength of my thoughts. She pulls her tendrils away from my belly and symbiont, seeming confused.


    ¡°You mentioned flow.¡± I say. ¡°Why do I have more access?¡±


    ¡°We pledged our regeneration to you.¡± Fenyz replies when she realizes Celyz is lost in thought. ¡°We thought it would benefit you more than Cetyz or our drones since you reached her. Celyz had been pushing to do it for weeks, I apologize but the Hive is in enemy territory and inferior in access to Caeviel so it was deemed too much of an expense by Queen Grikyz.¡±


    ¡°Yes, enemy!¡± Cetyz nods. ¡°Plan battle soon.¡±


    ¡°You would be best served training yourself for situations like the one you found yourself into, the battlefield is unpredictable.¡± Fenyz berates. ¡°The training plan I proposed to the First Queen should never have been rejected. It is not like Princesses are going to rush into fights because they obtain some melee skills.¡±


    Fenyz speaks passionately but I do notice that she''s changing the subject once again, trying to spare her sister the fact that they''re retreating, and perhaps Cetyz'' relationship with me since I''m the one that made the deal. I''ll stay out of it, Fenyz and Celyz know ou... their sister better than I do, they''ll slowly ease her into it.


    ¡°It not my nature.¡± Cetyz shakes her head.


    ¡°Battle wasn''t in Elizabeth''s nature either.¡± Fenyz counters.


    ¡°It''s... true.¡± I agree uncomfortably.


    ¡°I not want kill with stamen.¡± Cetyz shivers.


    Fenyz falls silent, her back growing rigid at the comment. Cetyz falls quiet as well, her breathing becoming more discreet. Ah, she probably said something wrong. I give Fenyz a smile. She notices and responds with a small wave of her tendrils.


    ¡°I will need to read some books about human biology again.¡± Celyz says hesitantly. ¡°You can put your glove back on.¡±


    I nod and turn my back again to remove my shirt and strap the sleeve glove back on, getting fully dressed up. It doesn''t mean much since she can ''see'' me whole but there is definitely something more that isn''t there when I''m bare. I detect Celyz making a signaling construct on the tip of one of her tendrils and send it at my back.


    ''Is Director Suxen dead?''


    I close my eyes, having hoped that she wouldn''t ask. I flip around and extend my left wrist so she can take hold of it, allowing us to directly exchange signaling constructs.


    ''Maybe.'' I send.


    ''Cetyz said that she has died, but your response makes it obvious she has not.'' Celyz replies.


    ''Then you don''t need me to say any more, please don''t ask, I don''t want to have to lie to you.'' I open my eyes, looking at the center of her ovaloid head with a pleading gaze.


    ''The war will rage on whether she lives or not.'' Celyz argues, easily seeing through me.


    ''But you''ll keep fighting longer if you have a firm confirmation that she''s alive. You''ll demand her to be handed over and I don''t think you would believe Rasaec if he told you she died, and I doubt he would hand her over if she lived. It is a dead end, Celyz.'' I explain.


    I swallow, feeling torn as I watch her grow more and more agitated reading my response. I wish the Emperor didn''t need her, I wish he was better, that he could just do away with Nobility, that such being like Suxen wouldn''t exist. Wishes don''t make reality.


    ''Do I need to act like Leomi Lance does to get a clear answer about the monster that attacked our sister, Jessica?'' Cetyz sends, her anger and spite obvious from the construct''s words. She''s throwing what I tried to communicate to her back at me.


    ''I''m sorry.'' I apologize. ''It wouldn''t work.''


    ''I truly did not know the symbiont would damage you so.'' She tells me.


    ''I know, I trust you.'' I reply.


    ''But she is above me in your core.'' This signaling construct''s segments are disorderly, showing Celyz'' pain.


    ''No, maybe?'' I remove the words and start again. ''I feel safe with you, that''s why it wouldn''t work.''


    ''Of course, you''ll forever be safe with me, no matter what.'' Celyz responds with a hurried segment arrangement. I melt as I read the sentence. ''But I need to know if Suxen remains a danger to my species, Jessica.''


    ''...'' I struggle to find a response to that so I look into my heart, seeking out whether or not the Empire is worth my silence, especially since it puts the Rykz in danger. I find that it does not. ''She lives. I am almost certain of it. I have a book she kept with her at all times on me, there are many things I don''t understand but perhaps you can get a human to copy it and it''ll help you, or at least provide proof when you negotiate with the Emperor and also leverage because most humans would not approve of the contents within.''


    ''Thank you, my lov... friend, Jessica.'' Celyz responds.


    I bite my lower lip as my heart leaps. I take deep, slow, breaths, glaring at her while I do, intimately aware that she could have corrected herself. Celyz lowers her head, yet doesn''t seem at all apologetic.


    She did push, but... she''s leaving the ball in my court. Celyz takes the liberty to pull my shirts up with her tendrils and takes the book. She is very careful not to brush the scarred flesh of my belly with her appendages, yet I still shiver.


    ¡°Cetyz, let us go. Give them a moment alone.¡± Fenyz declares firmly, walking up to her sister to take hold of her by the waist with one of her tendrils.


    ¡°Not child!¡± Cetyz utters stubbornly, blocking the appendage.


    ¡°I am not treating you as a child. I have simply dearly missed you, my sister.¡± Fenyz replies.


    ¡°Ih.¡± Cetyz squeaks, completely embarrassed.


    I smile, finding myself at peace with these beings despite the hard conversations I just went through with Celyz. Perhaps Leomi could be convinced to visit their Hive with me... Not a chance.

 Forever.Ch46

    Fenyz and Cetyz depart together, the latter bickering about the former¡¯s pushiness. I smile as I watch them leave, trying not to dwell on the fact that I¡¯m now alone with Celyz. I can¡¯t betray Leomi again, she deserves the pain but I need to be a woman of my word and I am with her.


    I grin at the thought. I¡¯m with Leomi. Until I become Jessica again. And then, it¡¯ll be a fight to go past her reluctance to be with me. I can do battles, better than relationships, I just need to figure out how to mix the two.


    ¡°Cetyz said that you¡­¡± Celyz starts, pulling me out of my internal debate.


    ¡°That I?¡± I ask, turning.


    ¡°It is.¡± Celyz takes a deep shivering breath. ¡°Quite a personal question. And also, with what you just found out, it would be unfair of me to bring it up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I question.


    ¡°It relates to the symbiont.¡± She tells me. ¡°If we speak of this, it might change your mind and you might take risks with your life you wouldn¡¯t otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Well, I should have all the information if I am to make a decision, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You should.¡± She hurriedly nods. ¡°But, you¡¯re not comfortable with what you are right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°I can tell, Jessica. It is subtle but when I touch the places where the symbiont merged with you, your flesh recedes and the symbiont injects more of the substance it uses to make your body accept its presence. You fight it.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°Which is not necessarily bad!¡± She adds. ¡°It is probably the reason why the Little one has not expanded more than this, both because it spends more of its energy making your body accept it and because it obeys you, which includes your unwillingness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°For what?¡± She asks, confused.


    ¡°I, I¡®m a monster.¡± I stutter. ¡°N, not just in flesh, I¡¯ve killed so much.¡±


    ¡°They were enemies, Jessica.¡± Celyz says gently. Disappointingly echoing Cetyz¡¯ position about the separation between those of her Hive and the rest. ¡°You are too kind, feeling guilty about defending yourself against those who chose to fight you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m the one who went on the offensive.¡± I shake my head. Feeling like her reassurances are simply not enough, I smother the pain and guilt like I have so many times before. ¡°But, it¡®s okay, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Did you keep how you felt about yourself because you thought you would offend me?¡± Celyz asks, carefully laying a tendril on my left shoulder and sending a construct inside my body.


    ¡°I did.¡± I nod with difficulty. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She firmly denies. ¡°You have lived as a human your whole life, I can understand that the symbiont would be hard to accept.¡± Celyz pauses, taking a short breath. ¡°And it helps a lot that you called me a beauty.¡± Her core temperature raises as she says so.


    ¡°I, could say more, but¡­¡± I trail off, blushing.


    ¡°It would not be a good idea, no matter how much I want to hear it.¡± Celyz agrees in a rough voice.


    ¡°I can, um, just a little, if you really want me to?¡± I propose.


    ¡°Rhy.¡± She exhales. ¡°Do not tempt me.¡±


    ¡°Your tail is¡­¡± I start, eager to see her reaction to the tease, but she curves the tendril on my shoulder to block my lips with one of the curves.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She berates.


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± I mutter, stopping myself from licking her appendage, smelling the tempting musky odor.


    ¡°You are not a monster, you will get used to it in time. We have encountered the issue with altered drones.¡± She tells me, swiftly pulling her tendril away from my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit more complicated than a drone.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Undoubtedly.¡± Celyz nods with a chuckle.


    ¡°We got off track.¡± I say, swallowing my saliva. ¡°What did you mean to say?¡±


    ¡°Let me first tell you that I can untangle the tendrils that have merged, it is not too far gone yet. It will do some damage but I can use my flow to alleviate that.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°What about my muscles?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Tiny parts of the tendrils will remain but they¡¯ll be replaced gradually with the tendril gone.¡± She explains. ¡°It is a necessary step to both remove the symbiont and reduce the toll it takes on your body.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do it.¡± I hurriedly agree.


    ¡°It will take me an hour or so, and leave you quite exhausted. We also should discuss the other subject before I do.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°You spoke to Cetyz about, reproduction.¡± She says, her resounding voice catching on the last word.


    ¡°We¡­ have.¡± I admit, blushing. ¡°I, won¡¯t be able to so I was curious.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to tell you, Jessica? It could influence your decision.¡± She says, angling her ovaloid head back.


    ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s possible.¡± I affirm, fighting my embarrassment. ¡°But it likely won¡¯t change my mind, Celyz, I¡¯m sorry. It, matters but not enough on its own, not as much as choosing the right pers¡­ being to be with.¡± I say, doing my best to drop hints that I can be shaken.


    ¡°I cannot court you, Jessica.¡± Celyz declares in a firm but saddened tone. ¡°I already compromised myself by offering last time, thinking that it would be your decision to cheat on her. But the truth is I took advantage of your moment of weakness. Although I will never apologize for it to her, but I will to you if you want me to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it at all, it was¡­¡± I hurriedly speak up but she blocks my lips again by curling her tendril.


    ¡°The choice is yours, my friend.¡± She declares with finality.


    ¡°I¡­ want you both.¡± I groan in a rough voice.


    ¡°It will never happen.¡± Celyz tells me, failing to hide the vehemence in her resounding voice.


    ¡°I know.¡± I whine. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do not apologize for your desires, I do not for mine to be with a human.¡± Celyz says in a smiling tone. ¡°And, do not worry, I am patient. The time may yet come for us to be together.¡±


    ¡°I cannot ask you to wait.¡± I say sadly.


    ¡°You do not have to.¡± Celyz tells me, shaking her head. ¡°It is best for us both if I make the decision on my own, so that it is unbinding and for us not to feel like one is restraining the other if either of us finds someone else.¡± I take a deep breath and nod.


    ¡°You thought about this a lot.¡± I comment.


    ¡°You are often on my mind.¡± She admits.


    ¡°I, um, think we got most out of the way, what did you think would influence me?¡± I ask, eager to learn.


    ¡°I am capable of producing offspring with your symbiont.¡± She tells me in a calm tone, obviously repressing her emotions to focus on facts. ¡°I would not, as I do not know what would come of it, but it is possible.¡±


    ¡°That.¡± I pause, trying to hide my disappointment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t involve me.¡±


    ¡°It does not.¡± She nods. ¡°It could if you merged with it, at least partially. But again, we do not know what would come of that or if you would survive the experience.¡±


    ¡°You, yourself, you can¡¯t, with me?¡± I say, stuttering through the entire question.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. I detect one of her tendrils twirl. An involuntary movement that I read as one of intense dissatisfaction. ¡°If the two of you become one, it would not be guaranteed that we could, but it does not mean that we could not either.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say sadly.


    ¡°I am telling you all that I know.¡± She tells me in that calm, unwavering, voice of hers. ¡°There is another option for you. The symbiont could take from you and that woman to try to create offspring of its own but that is a very remote possibility. I only mention it because you would want to know. The symbiont is not a creature that has existed before but it contains enough of our ancestors which have succeeded in hijacking the Rykz Queen¡¯s reproduction process, meaning it is not entirely impossible it could do so for you and that woman.¡± She takes a deep breath.


    Leomi would never agree. I think with despair. And I am not willing to impose my will on her. I swallow my hopes, unable to help my feelings despite having been aware that the possibility was very remote.


    ¡°Everything I am telling you would carry large risks to your life. As someone who cares very much about you, Jessica, I advise you against pursuing any of these options.¡± Celyz tells me in a difficult tone. ¡°I would be entirely satisfied with you as a human.¡±


    ¡°You say that but¡­¡± I pause, unwilling to say that her interest in me came along with the symbiont.


    ¡°I tell you this against my own interest, Jessica. It would be easier for us to be together with the symbiont but that is mostly because the Silver Hive would have a harder time accepting you without it.¡± Celyz affirms. ¡°The pheromones it emits are intoxicating, but the one I wish to be with is you, not the Little Princess.¡± She adds calmly, removing any chance that I could take this as a proposal.


    ¡°Truly?¡± I ask, my heart beating faster anyway. My symbiont lifts its shoulder, pushing on her tendril. ¡°I think you vexed it.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°It is reacting on your expectations right now.¡± Celyz shakes her head.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I say, noticing that it isn¡¯t communicating much emotion apart from comfort.


    ¡°If, and again I do not advise you to try but, if someday you find yourself in one of the situations I have mentioned, then you need to stock up on food for gestation. I do not know how the symbiont would proceed to produce offspring, but a Princess¡¯ egg will develop inside three tendrils wrapped together, more are added as time passes and the egg, or eggs, grow in size.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°How long would it take?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A few years if the mother is a Princess, less for a Queen. It also varies on the quality and amount of food supplied. We remain rooted for the duration.¡± She says.


    ¡°You make it all sound so¡­¡± I complain.


    ¡°It would not be advisable for either of us to dwell on our emotions over this as they could lead you down a very dangerous path.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so reasonable.¡± I smile. Exactly what I need but don¡¯t desire.


    ¡°And boring, while you breathe excitement.¡± Celyz says quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± I vehemently contradict her.


    ¡°My life is. My personality is.¡± She sighs. ¡°Which is why I will wait for you to find your center and realize that this woman is wrong for you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to give up our conversations for anything.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Neither would I.¡± Celyz agrees, perking up.


    ¡°I could always visit, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°No Rykz would refuse you passage.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see each other again, no matter what happens.¡± I say, forcing a smile on my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision about the symbiont and the Rykz.¡± She calmly notes.


    ¡°You guided me to it.¡± I accuse.


    ¡°I wished to avoid a confrontation, once I calmed down and thought of your well-being instead of my wishes. It is evident that the safest way to resolve your health problems is to remove the cause in case more complications occur, even if you do come with us. It does not mean I¡¯ve given up on solving the issue, as I have not. The Hive promised you an arm, I will ensure we deliver without harming you. Cetyz will require some convincing but she knows it will be for your benefit and that the Rykz will be exploring the possibilities our ancestors offer for the drones.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitate and choose not to tell her that I would rather not merge with it if I can remain human. Nor do I express my discomfort about those kinds of manipulations. ¡°Thank you.¡± I say.


    ¡°I will not lie, this is also in my own interest. Being with you would be easier for me with the Little one bridging the gap between our species.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°But not impossible.¡± I add, blushing a little.


    ¡°But far from impossible.¡± She corrects, sliding one of her tendrils along the side of my neck.


    ¡°And you said you wouldn¡¯t flirt.¡± I say, shivering.


    ¡°I said I would not court you.¡± She says, making her head roll in a silent laughter. ¡°I am not about to let you forget my advantages.¡± I blush furiously. ¡°You would be welcome among any Hive, you would have peace instead of the constant struggle you¡¯ll be exposed to if you remain in the Empire.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying no, it¡¯s just¡­ I need to¡­¡± I swallow. ¡°Bury Father, and remain home in the hopes that my brother will send a coded message. It could take a while for him to get the money together since I told him to uproot himself but he is hard-working so it will only take time.¡± Not to mention Leomi but you don¡¯t want to hear about her.


    ¡°You fear for his life?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°I did, my identity risked being exposed to the public. It has been to a Shade so my precautions weren¡¯t useless.¡± I tell her. ¡°I suppose it works for you. The highest echelons of the Empire will soon learn about what I am, if they haven¡¯t already, although they don¡¯t have much interest in me.¡±


    ¡°I very much doubt they would, this monster has overestimated herself thinking she could put one over on the Rykz.¡± Celyz declares confidently. ¡°We know far more than she can ever find out on her own about our species, even if she did succeed, we would have found ways to neutralize or save them.¡±


    ¡°So you do have a way to take me down.¡± I note.


    ¡°I do.¡± She agrees. ¡°But it would risk killing you so it was never really an option to use it.¡±


    ¡°Though the symbiont?¡± I ask with morbid interest.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. ¡°We could retract our instructions, which would mean it would have stopped listening to your commands. Although, we do not know how it would react exactly, we know we would be able to play on its instincts, like telling it to change host.¡±


    ¡°Which carries the risk of it deciding to consume me first.¡± I swallow. ¡°And it likely would, no matter how close we are to each other.¡±


    ¡°It would, the Little one is an attaching nickname but it remains a parasite. I do not think it is deceiving us when it communicates its feelings, but nature is cruel¡­ or amoral at best.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°Would you want to talk about what you have experienced before I start undoing the fusing process? You seem, on edge.¡±


    ¡°I, would rather not.¡± I reply, shivering. ¡°It¡¯s all behind me now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Celyz agrees. ¡°If you could sit down, I¡¯ll assemble the constructs I¡¯ll need.¡± She points me to the center of the room.


    I nod and grab my weapon, making my way there to sit down cross-legged right under the opening letting the sunlight in, which feels more agreeable through my symbiont¡¯s sense than darkness. I set the liangi over my thighs, resting my forearms on it.


    ¡°You can remove your shirt if you want.¡± Celyz says. I start doing so before pausing, thinking back to the way she phrased it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, do it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, but you can.¡± Celyz says, chuckling.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I exhale, smiling. ¡°What if I did? I recall you brought the towel yourself. Would you be uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable about your body.¡± Celyz affirms firmly. ¡°But very tempted to have it within reach without obstacle so I would have stopped you¡­ probably. I apologize, it was a foolish lapse.¡±


    ¡°And flattering.¡± I grin, reveling in the fact that my wreck of a body isn¡¯t an issue with her.


    ¡°Alright, focus. You need to dismantle that healing construct and¡­¡± She pauses. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± She suddenly asks.


    ¡°I do.¡± I say, frowning. ¡°Why would you doubt that?¡±


    ¡°You have your weapon at the ready.¡± She says. ¡°And I do not really doubt that you do, it is simply that you need to trust me while I do this because you will feel it when I cut the tendril.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll put it away.¡± I say.


    I place the double-bladed staff to my left but reconsider and place it to my right. Celyz doesn¡¯t comment but I can tell it concerns her that I haven¡¯t truly put it away. I make a small shrug, refusing to consider splitting from my weapon more than that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cut my skin, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, there is no need to remove anything, simply sever while preventing re-connection.¡± She explains. ¡°If you had reached a further stage, your body would be trying to reach out to the symbiont just as it is to you. And there would be consequences if I prevented it because, at that point, you would be somewhat inter-dependent.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your ancestors found themselves in a situation where they had no other viable hosts and needed to merge to survive?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but likely not quite as immediate a situation as you could think. I believe that they were imprisoned underground and that the Rykz offered their best chance at survival.¡± She explains. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I say, closing my fists over my knees.


    ¡°I have already informed your symbiont that it needs to separate, but do reassure the Little one as it happens.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Will do.¡± I nod.


    I reach out to my symbiont and inform it to brace for pain with me. It sends agreement and starts infusing my body with the cool substance. I inhale deeply as Celyz places a tendril over the clothes on my lower-back, my belly, and left shoulder.


    She sends many constructs inside my body, all of them localized around the merged muscles. I expect to feel quite a bit of pain so I almost unconsciously distract myself by thinking of Leomi, immediately stopping as I realize it¡¯s unfair to Celyz. Is it? Regardless of the messed-up reasoning behind it, it¡¯s how I feel.


    Once Celyz has set her constructs in place, she starts injecting quite a massive amount of flow into them, mostly in the one that looks almost exactly like a human healing construct but with some additional segments.


    One of the constructs encompasses my entire waist, likely giving Celyz the information she needs to be able to tell what she¡¯s doing. Of the few constructs that are gathered around the symbiont¡¯s appendages, none is complex enough to have healing as a purpose.


    Celyz activates those first and I feel a call to pull away through the tendrils fused to me. I listen to it and pull the appendages away from my flesh in sync with my symbiont.


    A moment later, one of the construct flares and I lose the ability to move the tendrils. My symbiont bristles, getting agitated, bordering on aggression. I soothe it, telling it that it is temporary. It opens and closes its fist but listens.


    Celyz sends a few tiny leaf-shaped constructs in which settle exactly where the tendrils fuse with my muscles, edge pointing at them. They slowly advance, severing the tendril along its length.


    Me and my symbiont tense up, feeling the same sharp pain. Yet, compared to the injuries I¡¯ve received, this is relatively minor and easy to ignore. The Little one suffered much more when it was burnt.


    My symbiont grows aggressive. I feel echoes of negative emotions pulsing at the Princess, anger, betrayal. She takes a deep breath and angles her head at me in a pleading manner. I nod and focus on it, telling it that the Princess is freeing its tendrils.


    The Little one grips and squeezes my left knee with a tiny bit of strength, communicating its dissatisfaction and reluctance. I get the sense that it thinks I¡¯m comfortable and that it doesn¡¯t want to give my flesh up, yet feel that it¡¯s about the convenience and against the resources it¡¯ll take to heal.


    I suddenly realize that there isn¡¯t nearly as much pain coming from the tendrils being slowly severed, that the symbiont did something to stop suffering from it after realizing we weren¡¯t going to attack. Something like what Cetyz did, treating pain like mere information.


    When Celyz reaches half-way, she starts cutting through the surface of my muscles. I firmly close my eyes, welcoming the slicing pain and soothing bursts coming from the healing construct. It isn¡¯t quite as intense as I feared, I can even enjoy it thanks to the cool substance dulling my edges.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I mutter. ¡°Ah!¡± I exclaim as a spike of agony shakes through my lower back.


    ¡°Yells of pain, would be easier to handle, even coming, from you.¡± Celyz notes gruffly. ¡°But the two mixed make me feel bad, and then worse.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± I bite my tongue.


    I do my best to stay quiet while she works, communicating my emotions to my symbiont instead of her. Which does help the Little one relax. She synced the rate at which she severed our flesh to arrive at the same point towards the end.


    ¡°This will mostly be your muscles I¡¯ll cut, so be prepared.¡± She tells me, wrapping a few tendrils around my shoulders.


    ¡°Go for it.¡± I encourage her.


    Celyz arranges some of her unused constructs which she uses to push against the inside of my skin to move it away from the leaf-shaped construct, an odd sensation. She suddenly finishes the process with one quick swipe, separating us.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, that hurt.¡± I growl rather lightly, unconsciously wiggling my feet and gripping my toes.


    ¡°Would not have thought so by your tone, expression, and smell.¡± Celyz comments in a difficult voice.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t about to cry.¡± I reply, trembling a little from the stinging pain. ¡°But damn, it hurt a bit too much to really enjoy it.¡± Or too suddenly.


    Celyz activates the healing construct to start mending my flesh. I notice that she¡¯s directly controlling parts of it to handle the internal bleeding. She really is kind, she doesn¡¯t feel pain like we do, yet doesn¡¯t want to let me suffer despite probably not understanding what it¡¯s like or how bad it can be.


    The tendrils start retreating, telling me that the symbiont was freed. My symbiont gathers them around my left shoulder-blade while some join the rest, joining the rest to camouflage my missing left breast.


    I let myself fall back to use Celyz¡¯ right leg as support, resting the back of my head inside her reversed right knee, feeling exhausted and rather frail. She continues working to heal me without commenting.


    After resting a good fifteen minutes, I notice that my bleeding has stopped, realizing that she definitely doesn¡¯t need to keep controlling the construct. She isn¡¯t saying a thing or moving away so I remain silent.

 Forever.Ch47

    Celyz applies a nourishing construct to my body to support the healing construct and then begins mending my symbiont''s tendrils which are still slightly bleeding.


    It takes her much longer to do that than it took her to stop my bleeding, likely because she has to close the long wounds using a construct rather than relying on a healing construct, all the while being unable to detect what she''s doing.


    I hear steps in the tunnel leading to this room, my right hand finds my weapon almost immediately. Celyz tries to stop me but I pull away from her tendrils to rise and settle into a hasty stance, feeling the sting of my belly''s wounds.


    ¡°That''s the food, Jessica. It''s okay.¡± She tells me in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Right.¡± I reply, remaining at the ready.


    I detect a worker entering my range. I lower my weapon and try to sit back down but a sharp pain informs me that my injuries reopened, it wouldn''t be a good idea to press on them.


    Celyz reaches out and adjusts her healing construct, making it work on closing the wounds again. I give her an apologetic smile to which she responds by shaking her head in a disapproving manner.


    The worker is carrying a platter with a half-dozen bowls of mushrooms. I extend my left hand out and take it off its three-fingered hands. I lay my liangi down and settle it against my right shoulder to start eating with my bare hand.


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Later.¡± I reply.


    I go through the food like I haven''t eaten in days, which it feels like, and give the platter back to the worker. A few minutes later, I hear more steps approaching the room and almost turn the platter over by reflexively grabbing my weapon with my right hand.


    I detect two pairs of Princesses making their way up, telling me why my symbiont didn''t react. Cetyz, Fenyz, and a couple of others I don''t recognize. I settle my weapon back, worried about my reaction.


    Something''s wrong. It''s not aggression, but a dissonance? Celyz lets go of me and steps back. I notice a few of her tendrils shifting uncomfortably as she wraps them around her torso.


    I don''t get to ask as I detect Leomi, Roisia, and Edusa following the Princesses, my attention immediately taken by her. I take a step towards the door, noticing too late that I avoided one of Celyz'' tendrils which was reaching out to my shoulder.


    The two unknown Princesses walk inside the room and nod to acknowledge me. I nod back. Cetyz and Fenyz are walking close to each other, I can somewhat tell that they''re in the middle of a private conversation.


    I stop myself from rushing at Leomi. I''m not sure if it was to hug or smack her but I''m still angry at her and either would let that emotion settle. The Princesses take one of the odd seats each, Cetyz and Fenyz choosing to be apart.


    Roisia and Leomi walk up to me, both wearing the same uniform. Edusa slows down to remain a step back. I watch her, feeling queasy as my fury rises and mixes with my love for her. I actually start trembling, caught between the emotions.


    ¡°Councilwoman Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi speaks up, taking me off-guard. ¡°I offer my respects.¡±


    She bows low, Roisia imitating her. I blink, unable to react. I try to find any sign of deception, of dishonesty. Detecting nothing, I go so far as to rip my attention away from her to inspect Celyz, knowing that my friend would react if she smelled a lie.


    I''m almost disappointed to find that she isn''t showing signs of discomfort, which she undoubtedly would even if she decided not to speak up. She, isn''t lying. I shift my weight on my feet, disconcerted at how she could act in such a way towards Elizabeth Vil, yet respect me all the same.


    Edusa coughs, making me realize that both Roisia and Leomi are still bowing. I chuckle but don''t tell them to rise. I extend my left hand out and tap Roisia''s shoulder, telling her to rise. I do the same for Leomi, a moment later.


    ¡°Did Cenwalh...¡± I start.


    ¡°King Cenwalh.¡± Edusa interrupts. I twitch and glare at her. ¡°I apologize.¡± She continues, bowing as low as Roisia and Leomi have. ¡°I do not like the man, far from it, he disgusts me. But he is King and as such is very dangerous so we shouldn''t get into the habit of forgetting his title, lest we slip up in others'' presence.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Did the King send an envoy?¡± I ask, trying not to sound too aggressive as the Duchess is rather polite and hasn''t demanded that I bow.


    ¡°To me, yes.¡± Edusa sighs. ¡°I am to bring the Izla back into the fold against the Rykz or not bother coming back. It is obviously an empty threat as he hasn''t openly announced the order, I could help you a bit because of how they spun what happened in Meiridin.¡± She pauses, her expression hardening. ¡°If necessary, I''ll use my sister''s death to deflect accusations.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± I ask, curious and rather concerned.


    Edusa throws a nervous glance at Leomi who directed a cold glare my way at the words but soon controls herself. Celyz steps in before Edusa can answer, making Roisia and Leomi reach out to their waists, where they find no weapons.


    ¡°Let us begin the meeting if you are to expose the events that occurred after Elizabeth left Meiridin, we would also like to hear of it.¡± She formally declares.


    Edusa, Roisia, and Leomi give me a look, oddly awaiting my decision. I frown behind my mask, feeling very uncomfortable about this position of leadership they''re throwing me into.


    ¡°Lets.¡± I nod, moving to one of the odd chairs to settle my upper back against it.


    Edusa takes a spot to my left while Leomi and Roisia stand behind my chair without taking one of their own. Cetyz and Fenyz turn their heads away from each other to focus on the rest of the room.


    ¡°I am Hikyz.¡± One of the unknown Princesses tells us.


    Leomi pinches her lips as she throws her a mean look. That''s the one who set the warriors to guard me, did Leomi try to get to me but was stopped? I smile a little at how the Rykz still found a way to restrict her despite not holding her prisoner. I shake my head, deciding to focus on the meeting. Even if the war is over, there are still problems to solve.


    ¡°I am Qanyz.¡± The other one says.


    ¡°We will be speaking for the Hive.¡± Hikyz declares.


    ¡°Aren''t you in charge?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°Only of a portion of the Hive''s activities.¡± She shakes her ovaloid head. ¡°Less since you brought Cetyz back.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± I mutter with a bad feeling.


    ¡°May I?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qanyz replies.


    ¡°Director Suxen has been declared dead, reportedly indirectly killed by Elizabeth Vil during her assault on the institute.¡± Edusa starts. ¡°The Director has been blamed for the war and breaking several Imperial laws.¡± The Duchess makes a frown. ¡°Which is true but also a cover-up on King Cenwalh''s part. It''s been said that Exemplar Vikiana was sent to arrest her and bring Princess Cetyz back to the army, which resulted in the chaos that followed.¡±


    Leomi closes her fists and closes her eyes, obviously restraining herself. I can almost feel the rage coming off of her. I prepare to block if she decides to strike, berating myself for having failed to realize that she would be affected by my encounter with her mother. Yet, when she opens her eyelids, her light gray irises are locked straight onto Cetyz who maintains the glare with a defiant posture.


    ¡°The Temple is silent which confirms the lie considering they''re not corroborating, all I could find out is that the Exemplar is alive.¡± Edusa continues. ¡°I believe Order has been ordered to wait and see how things develop. Elizabeth Vil has not been declared an enemy of the Empire yet despite repeated calls from Caeviel''s Nobility and some among the bourgeoisie but that did not stop Cenwalh from placing a two thousand gold bounty on her head.¡± Edusa reports.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°King Cenwalh is saying he was going to use the Princess to end the war now?¡± I ask, baffled at the man''s gall.


    ¡°It''s a good move.¡± Edusa comments calmly. ¡°Few will believe it, but Nobility will push this story hard anyways to avoid seeming weak. The population is very divided about you, Elizabeth, but those who support you are quite loud and vehement in their opposition to the Crown. Most of Caeviel''s professional armed forces fears and despises you but don''t speak too loudly as they still hope that you will end the war.¡±


    ¡°Is the Kingdom ready to make peace?¡± I ask. ¡°Not that it matters, the Rykz will...¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± Celyz interrupts me, shaking her head just slightly. I frown but listen to her silent advice. ¡°Is King Cenwalh willing to sign a treaty banning experiments?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Edusa shakes her head. ¡°This situation is unlike any political one I''ve ever head about.¡± She throws a look at Leomi over her shoulder. ¡°My Liege?¡±


    ¡°The fact is that no one in the Kingdom wants to fight this war.¡± Leomi says, controlling her voice. ¡°There isn''t anything to gain for peasantry as someone has widely spread the information that the Izla''s farmers are well fed and less taxed than they were under Nobility. Peasants would of course rather the Rykz leave, but the fact that you were relatively unknown in Caeviel works in our favor since they do not feel like the war threatens their survival. Nobility, on the other hand, has abandoned thoughts of easy glory to be obtained with more and more blame coming their way for the Princess'' abduction.¡± She pauses. ¡°If I could venture an opinion, Councilwoman?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I deny her, feeling thrilled about it. ¡°Peasantry has become too educated for Nobility to fool them, we could potentially force the King to sign the treaty by calling on them. Not to mention that the Emperor has what he needs, there isn''t much reason for Cenwalh to refuse.¡±


    My comment about him makes Leomi raise her eyebrows but she doesn''t seem overly surprised. She always was one step ahead of me in some matters. I wonder if I should feel offended or flattered that she hasn''t uncovered my identity.


    ¡°Actually, Councilwoman, there is.¡± Edusa intervenes. ¡°King Cenwalh wants chaos because he feels like his days are numbered otherwise. His gamble with the institute has backfired in the worst way and he is already feeling the consequences of that. He has spent much of his time and resources consolidating his base yet it remains fragile. He needs an enemy and the Rykz are right there, in front of his army.¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you saying he would agree to a peace?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Only if he can claim credit for it, or some kind of victory, the treaty wouldn''t do that.¡± Edusa corrects. ¡°The war buys him time to fan the flames and unite Nobility against us.¡±


    As expected, she is for the continuation of the war, I don''t care what Margaret said, she only called for the Rykz to retreat because her people were on the front-lines.


    ¡°This is giving me a headache.¡± I groan. ¡°Can you do it?¡± I ask, directing the question at Leomi as a test.


    ¡°Can I speak freely, Councilwoman?¡± She politely questions in return.


    ¡°Hmph. Fine.¡± I say despite the grin that her deference brought on my lips.


    ¡°I''ve already expressed my point of view to you but I will expand on it. The Rykz'' occupation of Port-Odo has been quite violent but most losses occurred during the breaching of the gates, the soldiers quickly realized that surrendering would save their lives, which means that the city is under firm control without much resistance. Settling an accord with King Cenwalh means that the city''s Ruler will be able to return and oppose the Izla, isolating us further while giving Caeviel control of the shipyard.¡±


    ¡°Countess Grace is not likely to side with the King.¡± I deny. ¡°You should be able to reach an understanding with her as long as you don''t take my side. She is very different from those of her family I''ve met. She has a firm view about justice and how impartial it should be, one you could no doubt learn from.¡± I finish on a small spike at my Lady.


    ¡°I shall speak to her when the opportunity arises.¡± Lance agrees, appearing to be taken aback. ¡°If Port-Odo is not an obstacle, then all I have left to say in favor of extending the war is that we need the time to prepare while the Rykz could use this to force King Cenwalh to sign a treaty and also pressure the Empire from here while they attack the east.¡± I open my mouth to speak but Leomi hurriedly continues. ¡°It would, undoubtedly, be impossible for us to fight with the Rykz, but if they leave the Izla, we gather an army to land troops in Meiridin and take the city. That being said, we will be accused of siding with the Rykz, which could make our revolt collapse if we cannot successfully convince the population that we are merely taking advantage to topple the... Monarchy. The lie would be plain to see, but perhaps enough of a straw to grasp in hopes of a better future.¡±


    ¡°I don''t... understand. Are you arguing for or against it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For.¡± Leomi affirms. ¡°I believe it is the best chance we have of winning a civil war before it truly begins. The casualties would be minimal... at first.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± I demand.


    ¡°If we take Nobility down in Caeviel, the other Kingdoms might unite to attack us.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°There is also the option of staying out of the war and striking as soon as the Rykz sign a peace but I doubt they would agree to this. The problem of Mirus remains, with Sykus causing so many problems for them they are likely to decide to help Cenwalh if it looks like he''s losing.¡±


    I can almost feel the exchanges between Qanyz, and Hikyz. Fenyz seems to be there to provide support for Cetyz, the two of them staying out of the other three''s silent conversation. Celyz is merely watching, exuding very few pheromones.


    ¡°Well, this was an entertaining hypothetical.¡± I lightly chuckle, preparing to shut Leomi down. I took an oath to end this war, I trust Lance can find a way to prevail without attracting the entire Empire''s wrath and if she can''t, I''m still unwilling to extend this war, risking Rykz and human lives. ¡°But no, I won''t allow any more pointless deaths.¡±


    I am beyond surprised to hear Leomi''s barely suppressed sigh of relief. What, was she testing Elizabeth Vil? No, she wouldn''t play with lives, I know as much. She was serious but didn''t want to go through with it, she remains attached to her ideal of changing Nobility into a force for good.


    ¡°We tentatively agree to this proposal.¡± Hikyz speaks up. ¡°Recent developments have made the safety of our path of retreat come into question, we will remain if requested.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Your Emperor has paid off the Bloody Claws, a Lisilese Horde. Our Hive''s retreat may be compromised as a result because Emperor Rasaec likely has demanded that they attack or hinder us, or that they raid the Rykz borders south of Trident Hill, both would make it difficult for us to safely make it home.¡± Hikyz explains.


    Their words are accompanied by a heavy, complex cloud of pheromones. My symbiont struggles to communicate the meaning of it, how pressured it feels as it takes in their impalpable words. I should tell it to settle down, but I''m starting to feel a pressure in my skull at this... this betrayal. I grow dizzy.


    ¡°I, cannot support this plan any longer, my liege.¡± Edusa speaks up in a difficult tone, apparently unaware of Leomi''s relief when I refused. I cling to the sound of her voice, trying to tear myself from the Princesses attempt to talk to me through my symbiont. ¡°There is a reason the phalanxes are so indispensable no Kingdom dares do anything to disturb their role at the borders, the amount of damage the Rykz have caused might seem small but it remains incomparable to what I know of human wars. The population might be divided but both sides will grow more and more entrenched against each other if the war continues.¡±


    ¡°That good!¡± Cetyz exclaims. ¡°Elzbth, need help Hive! We sis...¡±


    ¡°Cetyz!¡± Fenyz cuts her off before Celyz can.


    I turn my attention to Celyz, who remains entirely immobile, her attention entirely on me. Me and the Little one both reach out to her, trying to find guidance, reassurance.


    She exudes no pheromones, says no words. I feel three more clouds of pheromones, one coming from Hikyz, one from Cetyz, and another from Fenyz which seems to completely blur what Cetyz is trying to express.


    I feel a small electrical shock at the base of my skull as my symbiont and I cling to each other, fighting back against what we perceive to be an artificial attempt to convince us that there is danger despite there being none within reach of our senses.


    With Celyz remaining still as a tree while her sisters'' discourse paralyzes me, I desperately turn towards Leomi who is apparently just realizing that something is wrong.


    She opens her mouth and speaks but her words are drowned as Fenyz, Cetyz, Hikyz, and Qanyz'' pheromones battle it out around me. I bring my weapon back, my symbiont and I grow more and more convinced that there is an enemy in range.


    It''s the only reason for this kind of urgent... pressure, there must be danger here, now! There is no other reason to exude such pressing concerns if things are not immediate. Leomi reaches out to me with an intensely worried expression. My eyes narrow.


    Her. She''s the danger. I love her. Exactly. My symbiont and I suddenly bristle. Awakening to other sources of danger. All these creatures we thought we could trust, threatening our independence. I prepare to strike out at my Lady. We need to take her out first, she is the most dangerous to us.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Celyz suddenly roars, waving her tendrils and dissipating the swirling emotions. ¡°You''ve made your case in the worse manner possible and made a disservice to the Hive.¡± She adds coldly.


    Celyz moves between me and the rest of the Princesses, turning her back on me and extending her tendrils out to form a barrier. I almost attack but the impulse fades as the pheromones clear out of our system. Leomi''s hands take hold of my shoulders.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks, voice intensely concerned.


    ¡°Do you need me to call for medical attention?¡± Edusa asks as well with a worried expression.


    Roisia is hiding a construct behind her back, her gaze fixed on the Rykz. I shiver, shaking my head as I find myself unable to reply. It was supposed to be over, these were beings I was supposed to be able to trust.


    ¡°Fr, esh, air.¡± I stutter.


    Leomi nods and guides me out of the room, Roisia closing the march. I notice Celyz'' tendrils drooping down as I leave but she doesn''t say a thing. I can''t bring myself to feel bad after what just happened. She could have warned me.

 Forever.Ch48

    I pause in the tunnel, forcing my three companions to stop as well. I expel a cloud of mostly golden unstructured flow and cover my face with it before taking my mask off, handing it over to Leomi. I pass my hand over my traits, rubbing them to clear my mind. I flinch when my fingers touch the scab on my cheek.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leomi asks, concerned.


    ¡°Don''t, really know.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You know some.¡± She insists. ¡°They used pheromones, I can guess as much. Did they try to screw with your mind again?¡±


    ¡°I, doubt it.¡± I grunt. ¡°They were trying to talk.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to do with what they did to you?¡± Leomi presses.


    I tense, focusing on her. She is holding her small breasts high, a sign of how wound up she is. I clear the energy blocking my sight and look into her eyes, finding a restrained anger and that she is keeping a careful distance from me.


    ¡°I''m sorry about, your mother.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°This isn''t about that right now.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°What did they do to you, Elizabeth?¡±


    I fall silent, not in a state to challenge how certain she is they did something. I carefully take the mask back to set it over my face. I shift my grip on my weapon while barely registering how uncomfortable that slight movement made Edusa and Roisia.


    ¡°Which way out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Down.¡± Leomi replies, placing a hand on my lower-back to guide me.


    I take a sharp breath, shivering in pleasure from the pain as she presses on the barely healed wound underneath my skin. I don''t even consider telling her to stop. Since when did I... Who cares.


    ¡°Give us some privacy, will you?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Roisia agrees, pushing on Edusa to make her move faster.


    ¡°My Liege, Councilwoman.¡± Edusa hurriedly salutes, obviously reluctant to leave.


    As the two make their way ahead, Leomi''s hand slowly edges down my back to rest over my backside. I almost regret the loss of the pain. We slowly make our way out, emerging out of the hill at the same point I entered.


    Roisia and Edusa are already on their way to the human camp. She pushes me in a different direction, however, closer to the coast where there are less Rykz. I let her guide me, finding comfort in her touch while I try to sort out my emotions about what just happened.


    Celyz didn''t say a word. She hinted that Cenwalh''s will to sign a peace mattered, perhaps because the Rykz might not be able to leave soon. My disappointment in the Princess is aggravated by the fact that she was so honest with me just a short moment before.


    I hear waves crashing on rocks as we approach the coast. Leomi leads me from behind, directing me towards a tree that grew alone, surrounded by many hard rocks.


    Leomi lets go of me, guiding me to sit down and rest my back against the trunk. She crouches in front of me. I do my best not to let my eyes fall on her assets, intensely attracted but too perturbed to fixate on us.


    ¡°They''re screwing with your head.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°I, don''t think they can help influencing those around them, it''s how they communicate.¡± I dismiss halfheartedly, still feeling a pounding headache.


    ¡°If they couldn''t choose their words, their pheromones, they wouldn''t have a civilization.¡± Leomi stubbornly responds.


    ¡°Like you did to mess with her?¡± I spit out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi admits with some guilt, not enough. ¡°But...¡± She bites her tongue. ¡°Celyz didn''t...¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°In this matter, and this one alone, I don''t think that Princess tried to...¡± She suddenly sighs. ¡°Celyz did not act against you there. I think she sabotaged her Hive''s chances at convincing you, or at the very least set them up to fail.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Celyz likely cannot go against her Hive. She probably realized the toll this is all taking on you and wants to preserve you as an agent that she can later make use of.¡± Leomi explains, her jealousy obvious in her tone if not in her words.


    ¡°She''s not...¡± I pause, realizing that I could do to her what she did to Elizabeth with Jessica. A grin rises on my lips. ¡°Celyz is sweet, what you''re seeing is yourself reflected in her.¡±


    ¡°Which is why you''re with me, you want a fight, not a cuddle.¡± Leomi counters so quickly that I can''t help but think she thought of it a lot. ¡°At the end of the day, she is Rykz, she does not understand your throes. Not like I do.¡±


    ¡°She gives me the truth, unlike you.¡± I gripe, mad that my pike didn''t land.


    ¡°I''ve never lied to you.¡± Leomi frowns. ¡°While you''re repeatedly deceived me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± I pause, feeling like I''m wasting hard-won anger on an argument I don''t really want to have. ¡°Forget it, I''m not in shape for this right now.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± Leomi smiles gently. ¡°You haven''t demanded that Jessica''s deal be respected yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°I... thought I did.¡± I groan.


    ¡°She certainly orchestrated this in such a way that you wouldn''t until you had the knowledge that the Rykz cannot safely return while keeping herself out of it. If you demand it be respected, they''ll be forced to respect their word or break it.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°You''re biased.¡± I sigh, letting myself slide down the trunk a bit more.


    ¡°I''m saying that she set them up to fail. Celyz is likely the only Rykz that had a shot at convincing you to keep the war going.¡± Leomi tells me, looking vexed. ¡°Whatever her aim is, it obviously isn''t the same as her Hive''s, and I doubt she''s doing this only to stump my plans to take advantage of the war.¡±


    ¡°War, war, war.¡± I growl. ¡°Always war when leaders could resolve this by stabbing each other.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor did try that, the Hordes were never satisfied and the Rykz refused to engage.¡± Leomi comments. ¡°He may not be as good as stories paint him, but He is no fool. Which leads me to believe that the Bloody Claws were truly set to ambush the Rykz. It will either prolong the war here if they found out, which He likely thought would be the case anyway, or force the Rykz to make peace because they can''t sustain a war of attrition. Or, like we found out, make the attempt to win without risking too much.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you hate the Rykz?¡± I ask, embracing the chance to have a straight talk since she''s being so conciliatory and I''m so out of it that I can without losing control.


    ¡°It isn''t the whole species, only those I''ve met.¡± Leomi replies with dark humor. ¡°I had time to settle my emotions in Meria and during all this time they kept me prisoner. But this Princess, she turned you by using your humanity and then twisted that to make you do their dirty work.¡±


    ¡°You did that.¡± I snap. ¡°You and Nobility, by being what you are. What you did to Jessica, it was the final nail.¡±


    ¡°I''m, sorry.¡± Leomi chokes, repressing tears. ¡°It was only meant to convince her, save her.¡±


    ¡°It''s far from enough of an excuse for what you did.¡± I spit out. ¡°And you call Celyz a manipulator.¡±


    ¡°I... may not be clear-sighted about this.¡± Lance admits with difficulty. ¡°But she set the trap to capture us, the tunnel itself was bait. That Rykz is more sinister than she appears.¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to summon some anger at Leomi but finding myself too preoccupied with Celyz to focus entirely on her. I sigh, feeling physically drained from the operation I just went through, which likely didn''t help resist those Princesses'' influence.


    Was that on purpose? Celyz only put an end to it when I grew aggressive. If she was this manipulative, she wouldn''t have stopped me before I struck Lance, she would have waited.


    ¡°You''re tired, you already were when I arrived.¡± Leomi suddenly speaks up, reaching out to me with her right hand and uses her thumb to press on the spot right over my heart, the exact same place I cut to touch her heart. ¡°Did you betray me again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I warn you.¡± She utters, her lips pulling back to reveal grit teeth. ¡°I do not know what I will do if you''re lying to me about this or Jessica, but it won''t be pretty and one of us will not make it out alive. You''re with me, if apparently not entirely mine yet.¡±


    I take a lazy swipe at her with my double-bladed staff, which she easily blocks by seizing the handle just beneath the blade. She smiles and rises up to her feet, looking satisfied.


    ¡°I''m going to go, I have things to... prepare.¡± She tells me, shivering a little with her cheeks almost imperceptibly rising in temperature. ¡°You need to think about what you want and make a decision because this situation now revolves around you. The Rykz'' safety isn''t your responsibility, they invaded. While the Princess'' abduction did go too far, do not forget that they have regularly attacked the Empire to seize land. Although, so have we.¡±


    ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± I ask, extending my hand out. She takes hold of it and helps me up.


    ¡°Do I need to?¡± She questions, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you have the right to?¡± I attack.


    ¡°We''re together, I can try.¡± She grins. ¡°But no, you do not owe me obedience. That works for every being.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you thrive to be on top.¡± I say, definitely not criticizing. Leomi pinches her lips, her cheeks growing hotter.


    ¡°I want to impose my will on you, but I imagine I would be quite disappointed if I succeeded.¡± She admits in a single stride. ¡°Winning only has worth when the competition occurs between equals.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so...¡± I trail off, failing to formulate the feeling in words.


    ¡°Nice today?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, I was thinking about your penchant for causing emotional... and physical pain, but also that nice thing too.¡± I reply, caring little about how harsh my words sound.


    ¡°Sadism.¡± She tells me, briefly looking away. ¡°And the reason I''m nice is that I''m afraid you''ll break if I''m not.¡±


    ¡°Like she did?¡± I scoff. ¡°Arrogance, you didn''t, and you don''t have the ability to do it, for either of us.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Well, I could take that as your challenge.¡± She responds vehemently, snapping back to glare at me.


    Leomi sets her palm on the center of my chest to shove me back against the trunk, a dangerous light in her eyes. I tremble with fear and desire. My lips half split as my body wishes for her to rob a kiss, all the while keeping my liangi ready to strike as a threat if she tries.


    Her eyes catch the movement but she doesn''t do anything to guard her flank. She advances, pressing her perfect pair of small breasts against my upper chest. I can sense her erect nipples underneath her uniform.


    My breathing grows heavier, each of my exhalations resounding inside my mask. Her right hand reaches up to it, starting to pull it away. I don''t panic, having forgotten to remove the unstructured flow hiding my traits anyway.


    Her left hand slips under the intricate chain-mail shirt and then pulls the other one up to pass beneath it. Her palm slides along my right side''s flesh to reach my lower-back, awakening more pain which hangs me to her touch even more.


    Her mouth approaches mine as she slides her slender fingers inside my tight pair of pants and under my pair of white panties to directly seize my ass. My lower lip trembles as Leomi opens her jaw. She seizes it between her teeth, causing me to yelp in pleasure.


    ¡°A real kiss.¡± I demand.


    Leomi shakes her head, pulling on my lip as she does. I reach out behind her back with my right hand and squeeze her against me, the two of us moaning as our breasts press against the other''s body.


    She suddenly bites down on my lip, making me straighten up in surprise, also loosening my grip on her. She takes advantage to slip away, putting a couple of meters between us.


    My intimacy is moist, demanding more. How quickly my resolve to keep a distance between Elizabeth Vil and Lance melted, I''ll have to rip the bandage off because I simply can''t resist her attraction in the long-term.


    ¡°Now, this is better.¡± She satisfyingly declares in a rough voice, glancing up and down at my disheveled appearance.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I groan, feeling a pang of agony in my heart. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°You love it.¡± She replies with a knowing expression, which annoys me even more because she''s right. ¡°And we can''t do more before I pay the earlier price.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t forgotten.¡± I reply in a tight voice, squeezing my thighs together to alleviate my lust. ¡°But now''s not the right time for it.¡± I add mysteriously despite only now thinking about a fitting way to repay her. ¡°Did it help your organization?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± She replies with a worried frown. ¡°The trail of destruction you left behind went above even my expectations.¡± She pauses. ¡°We''ll need to talk about that.¡± She adds, looking concerned about... me. ¡°Still, like I said, I''m going. Try to find some fire back if you want a shot at me tonight.¡± She starts walking away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I exclaim, wanting to keep her here if only to keep talking, finding her to be so much closer to who she was before we ran into the Rykz.


    Leomi turns a deaf ear to my demand as she departs with a spring in her step, apparently aggravatingly satisfied with herself. I let myself fall back against the tree, blaming Celyz for the fact that I lost the initiative.


    My Lady even had the gall to remind me of the price she owes, she is obviously not afraid enough. I stare at Leomi''s thighs, finding her gait lacking in comparison to the Princess'', not by much but enough.


    ¡°You should ask Celyz to give you walking lessons!¡± I yell, the implication obvious to me.


    Leomi stumbles, showing that she got it too. She flips around, a furious look on her face. She starts assembling a small air-blade. I set my mask back over my face and arrange the unstructured flow into a lightning construct.


    We launch both at the same time but I suspect that she delayed the activation because I was taking my time as well. My bolt crushes her construct. She starts assembling another construct but I raise my hand to stop her, having noticed that a scout patrol is heading in our direction.


    Leomi slams her heel into the ground, peeved. I laugh, glad to have won the small exchange, but still considering this as a loss considering she got me pent up enough to demand more.


    Still, an overall beneficial conversation, even if it only confirms she still doesn''t get that what she did to Jessica isn''t acceptable despite it saving her, my, life. Not to mention I''m starting to think she got off on refusing to give me a kiss back then, or more likely the memory of doing so.


    I''m starting to recover but Celyz'' constructs are running out of energy so I inject a large portion of my flow into them while I think about the situation, my mind a lot clearer after this short tryst with Leomi.


    The Rykz were requesting permission to stay, but weren''t preparing to leave. They''re in a sort of legal and moral gray area, they can''t plan to stay because of the deal but they don''t have to go before I demand they do.


    I decide to wait for Celyz here, relying on the fact that she wouldn''t want to leave things as they are, she would want to explain. After quite a while, I spot Celyz leaving the hill in the center of the Rykz'' camp at almost running pace.


    It didn''t take all that long for her to show up but still much longer than I thought she would, especially if she cares about me like she claims. She heads out from one scout patrols to the next, apparently looking for me.


    She heads in my direction after the forth she stops, showing uncharacteristic sloppiness as she could have sent each patrol to reach out to the rest to get the information quicker.


    ¡°I apologize for being late, Cetyz needed to be explained the situation further, she was not entirely aware of the circumstance of your deal as Fenyz and I did not want her to see you in a bad light.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°I... got yelled at by my sister.¡± She adds, her ovaloid head dropping.


    ¡°It''s between you and your sister, I won''t hold whatever intentions you had towards me before we got to know each other.¡± I tell her, remaining seated. ¡°But what was that, Celyz?¡± I ask coldly.


    ¡°My sisters responded to your symbiont''s raw communications by using the same tone instead of talking to you, it is not entirely their fault but they should have known better. The two of you were overwhelmed as your symbiont is young and has not learned to deal with the intensity it uses.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I could guess as much. I meant you.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°You''re dancing around our deal, you won''t like it if I join in.¡±


    ¡°I, I.¡± Celyz hesitates. ¡°The Hive is not is a good position right now, the Bloody Claws would not be able to defeat us outright but a battle with them would result in heavy losses. We need time, Fenyz has an idea but we are just beginning to examine it.¡±


    ¡°You know I don''t care about any of that right now.¡± I reply, feeling wounded that she would so blatantly avoid the subject. ¡°This is about the two of us, first and foremost. You manipulated me to ensure I wouldn''t demand our deal be respected. Why?¡±


    ¡°T, to.¡± Celyz stumbles on her words. ¡°I, I.¡± She inhales deeply, producing a high pitched sound with her six pairs of breathing holes on either side of her head. ¡°To set you free. Both of us. So you can be who you can be. Heal from the path I set you on.¡± Her voice drops to a whisper as her ovaloid head turns to the weapon in my hand. ¡°One that humans apparently cannot bear without deep consequences.¡±


    ¡°You, admit it.¡± I say, pushing the words past the block in my throat.


    ¡°I did this because, even if you realized that I did it for you, it breaks something between us.¡± Celyz tells me in a brittle voice. ¡°It, sets you free.¡± She repeats with audible pain.


    ¡°It does not.¡± I utter, giggling. ¡°It, only confirms how messed up I am.¡±


    ¡°W, why?¡± Celyz stutters, failing to understand despite her intelligence.


    ¡°Because I still love you.¡± I growl at her in mad, aggressive, happiness.


    She stumbles back, undoubtedly hit to her core by the word I used. I stand up, feeling bitter, resigned... insane, but so damn thrilled. I toy with my double-bladed staff, making it spin in my hands.


    Celyz'' tendrils are twirling with uncertainty, with embarrassment, with longing, with relief. But without fear, the fool. She''s glad her gambit failed. I settle my weapon on my left shoulder.


    ¡°You''ve, just done to me...¡± I choke on my own laughter. ¡°Exactl, y, what she did, back then. You haven''t set me free, you''re pushing me further in her grasp while tightly wrapping your tendrils around my heart, my Princess. Both of you tugging at me, trying to shatter me. I, didn''t, think you, had it, in you.¡±


    ¡°You are, crying.¡± Celyz says, all the while producing a small whining noise that sounds like she is as well. ¡°I hope you''ll, be well, Jessica.¡±


    She departs, leaving me there, standing tall while crying and laughing from the painful rip in my heart. Like an idiot. Again. We don''t end with this, Celyz.


    ¡°Not now, not forever.¡±

 Forever.Ch49

    I watch her go with tear-filled eyes fixed on Celyz'' back, on her hips. Her gait is far from being as assured as usual, she isn''t saying half as much, she isn''t as supple. I would start plotting to hurt her, but... I don''t function the same way with her as I do with Leomi.


    Besides, while she tried the same bullshit as Leomi, I feel that she did this for herself as well as for me, she did this for us, to make a clean break and have a chance to be together in the future.


    It''s only a feeling, but it''s a strong one, one born of the trust that still exists between us despite her clumsy attempt. It may all be a delusion born of my own desires. No matter, I''ll figure it out.


    My symbiont wriggles its tendrils against my ribs, communicating deep hunger. Not for food, or not only. I shiver in excitement at the burst of what I can only interpret as passion. The Little one wants to mate.


    ¡°You want to take her?¡± I ask out loud.


    It responds in the affirmative but there is no image or person associated, it is simply expressing a primal desire. I try to make it tell me if I should chase after my Princess or my Lady but it doesn''t seem to be able to differentiate much.


    It wouldn''t be bad to die from Leomi''s hands in Celyz'' tendrils tonight, although I would need to find a way to ensure that both would survive. No, if it is to happen, I want both, at once. My symbiont pulses in agreement.


    ¡°That''s settled then, Little one.¡± I laugh. ¡°I have leverage on both now.¡±


    It''ll take a while to use that leverage to get more, but I''ll get there, eventually. Although I need both to willingly agree, they''ve thrown away their right to demand I be fair about how I do. Fantasy, let I not cling to it too much lest I destroy us all.


    I take a deep breath and head out towards the human camp. It''s laid out away from the coast and the hills held by Caeviel''s army, to the south-east of the Rykz'' camp. As I approach, I notice that there is one large tent set apart from the rest but within eyesight.


    The sun is on its way down but there are still a few hours of sunlight left. The members of Leomi''s organization are gathered together up a small hill, two-third training while the rest seem to be giving them advice. A couple are being treated by Roisia for their injuries.


    I don''t see Leomi but my symbiont volunteers her location, likely smelling her out. My limb guides me towards the tent that''s apart from the camp, unsurprisingly.


    I let my feelings for Celyz'' betrayal meld with my anger for Leomi since I lashed out at my Princess partly because of my Lady when I broke her knee, it''s only fair the latter suffers for the former''s actions as well.


    Roisia waves at me when I pass through their camp. I nod back at her without stopping. In fact, I''m slightly accelerating and making a bit too much noise. I slow down on my approach, angling my course to the side of the tent and take careful steps.


    I scour the inside of the tent with my symbiont''s sense, finding a few coffers, a bear pelt standing in as a bunk which is large enough for three along with plenty of warm blankets.


    Leomi is scouring one of the coffers. Her gestures are rather frantic and imprecise which, along with her rather elevated temperature, signifies that she''s embarrassed. I move closer, finding that she''s handling odd items.


    A few cloth ropes that couldn''t hold a bull for long, a tiny one-handed whip that wouldn''t do much of anything to a horse because there are no knots at the ends of the short thongs, and lastly an odd belt that has three straps with a thin polished metal rod attached to it.


    I blank as I realize that setting it on would mean that the rod would... probably function as a penis if I go by what I''ve observed. I remain unable to think or move for a long time, completely taken off-guard as a shiver makes its way up and down my back.


    Leomi''s actions are what pull me out of it as I realize that she isn''t doing anything new, she keeps moving from one item to the next without taking any out. She ends up closing the coffer to take a dagger from under one of the bunk''s pillows to set it on her waist.


    That''s the one she stole from me, the one I used to touch her heart. She starts pacing inside her tent, going back and forth from one end to the other. I slowly make my way to the entrance, taking my time so as not to make any noise as I settle right next to the tent''s flaps.


    Leomi suddenly goes back to the coffer, opens it and reaches inside before changing her mind and slamming it close again. She sets her index'' knuckle inside her mouth, biting down on it.


    ¡°Go in!¡± Roisia suddenly yells out, encouraging me.


    Damn. Oh well, I was going to need a way to lure her out anyway. Leomi''s cheeks grow several degrees hotter and she hurriedly grabs a blanket that she throws over the coffer. She then adjusts her uniform and her straight black hair before making her way out of the tent. She isn''t wearing a bra anymore.


    I extend my right hand out just as she pushes the flap open, seizing her shirt and pulling her in. She reacts almost instantly, sending a back-handed strike towards my trunk. I slide around her blow by side-stepping behind her back.


    I pass my weapon under her extended arm and place it across her chest, settling the handle between her two perfect round breasts. I grab the other end of the weapon with my right hand, firmly pulling her against me, securing her.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Leomi mutters in relief.


    ¡°Lance.¡± I murmur in her ear. ¡°You seem, off, what could you have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°N, not much.¡± She stutters. ¡°Just, going through my clothes and... other things.¡±


    ¡°What other things, I wonder?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°N, not important.¡± She mumbles. ¡°Could you, let me go?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Why? It''s just a hug.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I''d like a kiss.¡± She tells me, obviously hanging that as temptation to regain equal ground.


    I chuckle and slide my left hand up my weapon''s handle to be able to keep holding her as I let go with my right hand. She tries to pull out, but my symbiont is too strong for her.


    ¡°You''re, cheating.¡± She says, voice rough from effort.


    ¡°Not using any flow.¡± I reply, unconcerned as I start unbuttoning her uniform with my right hand.


    ¡°Elizabeth! They can see.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I blow in her ear.


    Leomi shivers, her nipples hardening. I smirk, feeling victorious. I slip my hand inside her shirt and under the one beneath to start caressing her belly. My Lady''s breath grows heavy, her trained abdominal muscles make waves under my rough touch.


    ¡°I''m taking stock of where exactly I need to carve you up.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Not, too... visible.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°That''s not an option.¡± I deny. ¡°You made me kneel in front of thousands.¡±


    ¡°That''s, fair.¡± Leomi admits, biting her lower lip.


    I could take that as a sign that she''ll enjoy it but the way she straightened up, the rising tension in her muscles, her drop in temperature, all those tell me that this isn''t easy at all for her. She doesn''t want it, but she''ll accept it as agreed upon price.


    ¡°Do it in...¡± She pauses, likely realizing that an order won''t go well. ¡°Could we do this in the tent?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Again, no.¡± I refuse with glee.


    I start moving my hand up along the right side of her torso, heading to her breast, waiting for... Leomi takes a deep breath. I pounce up. I seize her soft breast while squeezing her nipple between my index and major fingers, feeling it harden.


    Her breath catches in her throat as she finds herself caught between excitement and apprehension. I feel myself getting turned on as well but, aware that there could be up to a hundred pairs of eyes on us, I manage to retain control of my lust despite her state.


    ¡°I, wonder, if you can handle temptation.¡± Leomi mutters in defiance. ¡°Like I have.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply, giggling.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Leomi swears.


    ¡°I''d love to work on your breast.¡± I mutter. Leomi squirms, attempting to escape in fright. ¡°But, I couldn''t harm such wonderful assets.¡± I add. She relaxes somewhat but I can tell she''s starting to panic. ¡°It''s entirely selfish, mind you.¡±


    I fondle her small tender breast for while, the soft feeling soothing me down to my core. My symbiont pulses at me, communicating its envy. It disturbs me a little but that''s only further reason to entertain it as letting it participate would make great ammunition in case it becomes necessary to tear Leomi down.


    I plant my weapon into the ground but don''t release my control of the limb to my symbiont as I would not allow anyone or anything to go for my Lady, I must initiate it. I pass my left hand inside her shirt and slip the gloved fingers under her belt.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°There, are people watching, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi warns. ¡°This is as far as I''ll allow, for the price I owe.¡± She adds very firmly despite the fact I can sense that her sex is getting moist.


    ¡°Indeed, there are.¡± I acknowledge, pulling my left hand back despite my symbiont''s protests. I soothe the Little one by telling it that I''ll let it taste her blood in return and that we can still go ahead when we''re in private. ¡°And you''re getting horny, Leomi, which isn''t the goal right now.¡± I crudely add.


    Her light gray eyes turn down to the ground in a short moment of shame. I frown. It''s wrong of me to make her feel such an emotion. My mind reflexively turns to seeking ways to make her more comfortable but the Little one intervenes, reminding me of our goal.


    ¡°Go back in the tent, find a stool, and bring it back.¡± I order, squeezing her right breast.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She hums in content between spread lips.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Y, yes.¡± Leomi replies, expression shaken as she seems to awaken from a sort of trance.


    I reluctantly let go of her chest, pushing her to go back inside. Leomi adjusts her uniform before going. She turns her light gray eyes into mine, silently communicating her dissatisfaction. She''s often seen this in my eyes, I enjoy it but far less than she has.


    ¡°And bring some ink.¡± I add.


    ¡°Wait, you...¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Want to leave something as permanent on you as my kneeling will be in Caeviel''s memory.¡± I finish, defying her to challenge me.


    ¡°That''s not fair.¡± Lance declares, straightening her spine. She''s looking down on me but I somehow feel like she isn''t. ¡°You can''t keep adding to my debt.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll slightly owe you.¡± I reply. The mark will pay off for Jessica as well, it''s worth it.


    ¡°Still.¡± She frowns. ¡°A tattoo on my body is... a lot to demand of me.¡±


    ¡°Are suggesting that the story of Elizabeth Vil laying her knee in the dirt for Leomi Lance isn''t going to be repeated ad vitam ?ternam?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Leomi utters sharply, her voice matching her loveable traits.


    ¡°Yield or renege.¡± I throw the ultimatum in as flat of a voice as I can.


    My Lady snaps her mouth shut, her expression grows aggressive. She slowly reaches down to the dagger at her waist with her right hand, to my dagger. I feel my heart starting to shatter as I observe her betraying me.


    I know I won''t be able to handle this blow, not so soon after Celyz, and so I don''t react. I go so far as to suppress my symbiont even though it isn''t reacting defensively yet. I would rather die by her hand than live with it, taking satisfaction in the fact she''ll break when she finds out who lays beneath the mask.


    She pulls the weapon out of the sheath, seizing it tightly inside her fist which is the wrong move if she wants to score a win against me. Does she underestimate me? No. She expects me to stop her, turn this into a fight she can win and use that to overturn the price she owes.


    Leomi suddenly strikes out with her fist, simply holding the weapon within without any intent to use it. She hits my left chest right above my heart, landing on a tendril which sends a small electric shock up to my brain.


    I blink, entirely confused by the fact she didn''t even try to stab. I inspect her, finding that her desire is entirely gone, that none of this is motivated by lust. The determination in her light gray eyes provokes a cold shiver that travels down my spine.


    ¡°Then use the dagger that brought our hearts closer, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi declares formally.


    ¡°Very well, Lady Countess Leomi Lance.¡± I reply in the same tone.


    I place my right hand over hers and we link fingers, slowly taking hold of the dagger as she releases her grip. Her slender fingers trail the back of my hand as she pulls back in a small gesture of affection, likely all she can bring herself to do in this situation.


    I feel my respect for this woman grow, not quite certain why. She nods and heads inside the tent, unbuttoning her uniform''s shirt as she does. I check the inside of the tent, looking for the clothes she spoke of earlier, finding a nightgown inside a thick wooden chest.


    I can''t wait to see her in that. My symbiont sends out a feeling of hunger, apparently afraid I''ll forget. I''m not that... The Little one pulls on my ribs while pushing on my spine, making me feel a tension that promises quite extreme pain. Okay, I am a bit scattered at times.


    My symbiont''s tendrils swiftly twirl around my bones as it tries to soothe them despite the fact it didn''t harm me, it didn''t even come close. I shake my head, telling the Little one it''s distracting me from a very important revenge. It recedes, making me once more wonder about how much it understands.


    Leomi doesn''t waste time, she grabs a stool and grabs a vial of ink out of a chest. Her back is rigid, chin held up, but there is a slight tremble in her hands. I can''t quite bring myself to enjoy her predicament but I refuse to consider wavering as long as she does not.


    Besides, I''m looking forward to leaving my mark on her body, which is all I can allow myself since our virginity is out of bounds. Although I doubt either of us can be considered such anymore.


    Leomi walks out, stool in hand with only a black shirt on her shoulders. She holds the vial of ink out. I don''t take hold of it yet, waiting for her to lose control and reveal that she''s shaking. Her defiant eyes hold my steady gaze for a long while but her slender fingers twitch, betraying her.


    ¡°Are you not able to go through with the bargain you struck?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Where do you wish to carve?¡± She responds, ignoring my question.


    ¡°Your back.¡± I reply with glee, taking hold of the vial.


    ¡°Very, well.¡± She says between grit teeth.


    Leomi turns around and pulls on her shirt to reveal her lower-back. I grab the hem and pull it further up, which also exposes her abdominal muscles. She seems to be more annoyed at the rolled up piece of cloth pressuring the underside of her breasts than otherwise embarrassed by showing off her belly.


    I throw a glance up, finding that Roisia and a dozen members of her organization, male and female, watching intently from fifty or more meters away. The rest are sneaking glances as they keep training. I run a glare among them all, not a single one manages to maintain it.


    They turn away and go back to guiding the trainees, taking over my role of keeping their eyes off my Lady. I would have rather done this in private but her discomfort beats my preference in this matter.


    ¡°You getting queasy, Elizabeth Vil?¡± She asks provocatively.


    ¡°Just wondering if you''re enjoying showing your body off.¡± I fire back.


    ¡°I''ve trained bare-chested with soldiers and Templars, you''re not going to embarrass me like this.¡± She replies offhandedly.


    ¡°Y, you...¡± I stutter. Shit, she doesn''t care but I can''t really back down anymore.


    ¡°Wore a bra. I did not think you were such a prude after I led you by the nipple.¡± Leomi says, repressing a victorious smile. I try to think of a response but the smirk quickly fades away. ¡°Why are you taking the kneeling thing so differently?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because it has other repercussions.¡± I growl.


    ¡°Which are meant to protect you.¡± She justifies.


    I place the dagger''s tip on a very precise spot at the edge of her left shoulder-blade. I did not consciously choose this location but it makes deep sense to me as it is where her sword cut to sever my arm.


    ¡°I''m not saying I didn''t thoroughly enjoy making you bend the knee.¡± Leomi hurriedly adds. ¡°But I would not have demanded it of you othe...¡± She pauses, falling in internal turmoil. ¡°No. The excuse is meaningless as the events have already occurred. Proceed, Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    I assemble an armor-piercing construct without enhancing it with lightning, thinking that she might feel it if I did. Leomi closes her eyes but it doesn''t quite matter as she can''t see the somewhat golden-black color of my flow if it isn''t in her range of sight.


    I very carefully apply pressure on the handle, plunging the tip of the dagger into her flesh, only stopping once I''ve pierced a little into the bone. Leomi jerks forward, biting her tongue to avoid screaming as her traits twist from the intense pain. I give her a moment before choosing whether or not I need to settle her back in position.


    ¡°If this is, the price, you want. It will require something other than a stool.¡± She whispers in a shaky tone.


    ¡°Too much?¡± I ask, worried but reluctant to stop.


    ¡°I''m not sure, yet.¡± She admits, failing to stop her expression and eyebrows from showing how much pain she is in.


    ¡°What do you think would work?¡± I question.


    ¡°I need to, lie down.¡± She says.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    I set the vial of ink and the dagger down next to her stool, dismantling the armor-piercing construct before heading inside the tent. I resist the pull to take a look at that odd belt I saw her hold since it won''t fail to distract me from taking my due if I take stock of it with my own eyes.


    I pick up a blanket, finding out that they''re made of thicker material and lesser quality than silk. I feel proud of her for not having chosen luxury so I take a second one to make her more comfortable.


    ¡°What''s this made of?¡± I ask, stepping out.


    ¡°Quality wool.¡± She replies, having apparently recovered. ¡°I can''t afford anything else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I frown. ¡°I thought you grew common sense.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Elizabeth Vil talking about common sense.¡± She chuckles.


    Annoyed, by the delay and her attitude, I pass my left arm around her waist and pick her up. The fact I''m able to without making use of a construct makes me unreasonably happy.


    ¡°Liz!¡± She protests weakly.


    ¡°Shush.¡± I reply.


    I throw the two blankets down, holding her tightly against my chest. I can''t quite read what her expression means but she isn''t fighting back too hard, certainly not enough to break my hold even if I had normal human strength.


    I take hold of my liangi with my right hand and use it to arrange the blankets. I then set it down alongside them to have access to it, just in case. It''ll be within her reach but that''s okay, even preferable to give her a way out if I go so far I wouldn''t forgive myself.


    I firmly put her on the improvised bunk, picking up the bottle of ink and the dagger while she proceeds to lie down on her belly. She rolls up the blankets'' hems to provide support for her shoulders and avoid pressing too hard on her breasts.


    ¡°I won''t stop anymore.¡± I tell her, setting my knee on the pit on her back.


    ¡°Nh.¡± She agrees, already gritting her teeth.


    I pull her shirt up to her neck, passing the hem over her shoulders to reveal her entire back. I admire her well-defined muscles, bronze skin, and her spine''s curve. I take my time to assemble a thin blood-blade and then an armor-piercing construct for our dagger.


    Once done, I send the first construct inside her left shoulder, settling it just beneath her skin without asking for permission. It''ll be useful to guide the blade and avoid doing real damage.


    Her expression grows curious and interested. I make use of her distraction to once again plunge the dagger into her left shoulder-blade, finishing the first vertical bar of the letter ''E'', leading the blade with the blood-blade construct. She tries to move away by instinct but is unable to in the position she''s in.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Leomi swears, taken by surprise.


    ¡°Lady Lance, such language!¡± I exclaim in an outraged tone.


    ¡°Oh, shove it, Liz!¡± Leomi growls.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I laugh.

 Forever.Ch50

    I feel a warmth in my heart at how at her use of an affectionate name like ''Liz'' but at the same time it makes me worry once more that Leomi and Elizabeth Vil are growing too close. Not that I''m in any way willing to split us right now. I''ve been alone for so long, I need this.


    I shift the dagger and swiftly cut three vertical lines to finish the ''E''. Leomi shakes and twitches but she remains silent this time, taking it like a Templar. I apply my left hand over the wound, letting her blood infuse the sleeve glove''s supple leather so that the Little one can eventually have a taste when it becomes saturated enough.


    I grab the bottle of ink and pour a few drops on the injury, using a water construct to direct it inside her wound and mark her down to the bone. Leomi''s slender fingers extend out and then close.


    ¡°That, really stings.¡± Leomi shivers. ¡°It''s actually, as bad as the cut because it just, keeps biting.¡± I grin, but think it odd that she would express so much.


    ¡°Are you trying to earn my forgiveness by telling me you''re suffering?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°A bit.¡± Leomi admits without shame.


    She crosses her wrists in front of her to rest her chin on them and closes her fists, likely preparing for a retaliatory cut for what she just admitted. Well, I''m not one to disappoint you if I can help it.


    I place the dagger next to the ''E'' but pause, wondering if I should go with ''Evil'' or my full name. The choice isn''t hard to make, she is not evil and my full name will ensure she can''t deflect when I ask as Jessica.


    I carve the ''L'' in one go. She takes it even better than the first letter, which annoys me a little so I quickly wipe the blood off with my left hand and pour ink into the carving, making her muscles tremble from the agony she must feel at experiencing both pains simultaneously.


    ¡°Oh, nononono.¡± Leomi squirms.


    ¡°Why dance around the war?¡± I question, applying pressure on her lower back with my knee. ¡°You want to extend it, then you''re relieved when I don''t. A test? A manipulation?¡±


    ¡°N, now, you ask?¡± Lance stutters.


    ¡°As good a time as any. No, better, it''ll be harder for you to li... obfuscate your answers.¡± I correct.


    ¡°I...¡± I plunge the dagger into her back again, starting to cut the letter ''I''. ¡°Rhaaa!¡± Lance exclaims in frustration and agony. ¡°The, whole proposition, was, a test. I couldn''t be sure, of your intentions, at the time, or now.¡± She says, her breath breaking her sentences. ¡°How far you''d go. I, did not know. But, it doesn''t mean, the plan is bad. I just, made it at a time where... I wanted to affect, expedient changes to, Caeviel, to regain her heart. Before, I realized how terrible, I would be for her.¡±


    I inject ink into her wound and then use the dagger to carve three more letters in her flesh in close succession without even a pause. Leomi squeals and screams in pain, provoking alarmed looks from members of her organization, specifically Roisia.


    ¡°Tell them it''s fine.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°It''s, fine!¡± Leomi yells in an agonized voice. ¡°Really!¡±


    I run my gloved left hand over the cuts, the leather finally reaching a point of blood saturation where my symbiont can taste her. The Little one sends me a burst of satisfaction, which I take as a ''thank you''.


    ¡°You should know how unwise it is to provoke me.¡± I say, vexed that she even tried.


    ¡°It, reassures me that, you''re jealous. Sometimes, I fear you only want...¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have no worry Countess, I want the whole of you.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°By, the way, the answers, they''ll cost you.¡± She adds with a mean smile.


    ¡°We''ll see, by their content.¡± I flatly reply. ¡°I kind of ran out of bone at some point, that''s a bit of an issue.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I''m pretty sure this is, more painful.¡± Leomi chokes.


    I inspect her sharp traits, twisted by the agony she just went through, spotting a few nascent tears in the corner of her eyes. I pour ink into the ''Z'', ''A'', and ''B'' shaped injuries, Leomi''s back arcs backward in reaction as she takes the sensation in. The droplets roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Would you have went through with that plan if I extended the war?¡± I ask.


    ¡°After my, betrayal.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°It actually helps to talk, thanks, Liz.¡± I resist the pull to carve the last three letters because I want her answer. ¡°I would have when I made the plan, I wouldn''t have after I realized she would not want me to, I wouldn''t the first time I proposed it to you. I would have if you agreed today.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question, frowning.


    ¡°Because, with you, there is a very real chance of winning even against a coalition of Kingdoms.¡± She says, regaining a steadier breath.


    ¡°Why?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Because you''ve won. Soldiers of all comings would follow you for that simple promise of victory.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°And I could rally the majority of peasantry, which dislike your... violence, around me.¡± She pauses. ¡°It would have crippled our future together, I think.¡±


    ¡°We have a future now?¡± I ask, worried that she changed her mind about our relationship having a time limit.


    ¡°I, don''t know.¡± Leomi admits with a difficult expression. ¡°But we are trying.¡± She pauses once again. ¡°Or at least, I am.¡± She adds unsteadily.


    ¡°I am too, Countess.¡± I automatically reply to reassure her, caressing her back without thinking.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She exhales contently, a relieved smile appearing on her lips.


    That was fucking stupid. Shut up, I know. I set the dagger on her back and start carving the letter ''E'' on the edge of her spine. Leomi twitches, her lips twisting she is completely caught by surprise. I chuckle.


    ¡°Why keep taunting me with her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I like to hear the, pain, in your voice, when I do.¡± Leomi replies, seething from her own agony.


    ¡°I may have truly harmed you for that, luckily for you, today is a great day.¡± The words pour straight from my emotions to my mouth, my mind summoning the memory of Celyz. ¡°My Princess did something I appreciate quite a bit.¡±


    Lance''s expression turns from pain to fury in a split second. I only manage to block her elbow strike because I''ve rightfully remained on alert. She tries to struggle out from under my knee but I shift my weight to keep her pinned down.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Leomi growls.


    ¡°Shush, Leomi Lance. You taunt me, I taunt you.¡± I coldly placate her.


    I grab the bottle of ink and pour some into the ''E'', using my construct to forcefully inject the black liquid instead of guiding it. She twists and turns, shaken by my words and the torturous sensation. I lean in, shifting my mask to lay a small kiss in the pit of her neck, swiftly pulling back as she tries to smash the back of her head into my face.


    ¡°We didn''t touch, do not fret.¡± I declare in a berating tone. ¡°My response was only fair.¡±


    ¡°It is, I admit.¡± Leomi sighs, her anger still visible but subdued. ¡°Like you need to accept the feelings I have so you won''t lash out, I will have to work on this. My mention of her is half-way because it is... difficult to keep her off my mind, half-way to get you used to it while only I am here to harm.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to control me, Lance.¡± I tell her, finding out as I do that I''m coming very close to lying.


    ¡°You need me to.¡± Leomi affirms, turning very serious. ¡°Look at the destruction you''ve caused. What I''ve been told about you is mostly hearsay, and slightly suspicious since it''s coming from Edusa, but I doubt your story will brighten the painting.¡±


    ¡°I... don''t accept that you have a say on my actions.¡± I deny.


    ¡°You have one on mine.¡± Lance counters.


    ¡°I... those weren''t the right words.¡± I say, feeling off-balance.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I understand what you meant, but the fact is that I don''t want you to unilaterally listen, I want you to keep being who you are.¡± Lance explains.


    Why am I entertaining this discussion? We won''t be together by the time a week has past. I bring the dagger around and cut the last two letters of ''Elizabeth'' into the right side of her spine and the back of her ribs.


    ¡°Aaaah, dammit, Elizabeth, I was thinking.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Foolish thoughts.¡± I reply gleefully. ¡°This is almost done.¡±


    I run my left hand over the blood seeping out of the carvings, satisfying some of the Little one''s greedy primal hunger. I then pour ink over the letters. I smile as Leomi takes it with resolve. She relaxes quite a bit as the pain dissipates, she likely took my words to mean this is completely done.


    I reinforce her mistaken conclusion by setting the dagger and vial down. I shape an air-blade to grab a gourd from inside her tent. I use the water to start cleaning her back, avoiding to press on the fresh wounds since I want her to settle down so she suffers more when I continue.


    ¡°Hm. That''s good.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°It''ll cost you.¡± I tease.


    ¡°Let''s, set that down for the short future.¡± She murmurs. ¡°I want us to explore our relationship, if one of us feels like the other owes them, we can settle it in the end. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Good.¡± She whispers, losing a bit more tension.


    I finish washing the blood off her back, gaining a clear sight of the tattoo. I didn''t manage to make ''Elizabeth'' as clear as I hoped but it remains easy to read and I''m quite satisfied with the way that the ink swirled away from the letters, giving the tattoo an ominous feel.


    ¡°How does it look?¡± Lance asks with a concerned frown.


    ¡°Bad-ass.¡± I reply, grinning. ¡°Like there are wisps of black smoke coming out of my name.¡±


    ¡°So you did put your name on my back.¡± Leomi groans.


    ¡°Oh, right. I didn''t tell you.¡± I pause. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It''s what I would have chosen, given a choice, considering I don''t have a choice but to pay my price.¡± Leomi reassures me, making a firm smile.


    ¡°You did have a choice.¡± I frown.


    ¡°I did.¡± She agrees. ¡°But it would have been a betrayal to allow myself more of a choice than the one I gave you on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°That''s... you''re odd.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am worse than that.¡± She says, sighing.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m more messed up than you are.¡± I say, shifting my mask again to depose a small kiss on top of her left shoulder.


    ¡°Doubtful.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°Could you let me up if you''re not going to give me a massage?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I fake ponder while grabbing the dagger. ¡°Just a second.¡±


    ¡°W, what are you doing?¡± Leomi asks, slightly panicking.


    ¡°Finishing the tattoo!¡± I reply in a chirpy tone as I carve the ''V'' just under the first ''L'' of my first name.


    ¡°Heaui!¡± Leomi yelps. ¡°Oh shit, you''re not done.¡± She fearfully realizes.


    ¡°Now, the ''I''.¡± I reply, following through.


    ¡°Argh.¡± She groans. ¡°How, much, you doing?¡± She stutters. ¡°It''s, mostly, permanent, Liz!¡±


    ¡°It''s as close as I can get to the effect you have on my heart, my dear Leomi.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°That''s, sweet.¡± She pauses to take a few short breaths. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± I interrupt her, slowly carving the last ''L'' to keep her quiet. I''m impressed by the fact she manages to block her screams in her throat. ¡°You are manipulative, at times. Apparently, you''ve grown more honest but I still hate that side of yours.¡± I utter, thinking of both Celyz and Leomi. ¡°I can, I can.¡± I hurriedly take a deep breath to finish what I mean to say before she recovers. ¡°I enjoy suffering, apparently. I can handle that, but, I have a lot of trouble, with hidden, intent.¡± I stop, having finished cutting the last letter in her back.


    ¡°I... keep going. I have, stamina.¡± Leomi mutters with a guilty expression. I don''t, preferring to wait and hear what she has to say. ¡°It actually is quite a release to...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°Be defeated?¡± I provocatively ask as she doesn''t keep talking.


    ¡°No.¡± She denies vehemently, offended. ¡°To trust you with my, life, after having doubted you for so long.¡± She closes her eyes. ¡°I do, manipulate you at times, it''s rarely voluntary. I have aspirations, fears, wants, desires, they... are hard to handle when it comes to you, to her, to my ambitions. But it is no excuse.¡±


    ¡°So you won''t stop?¡± I ask, feeling my stomach drop.


    ¡°I do my best to be better but I can''t promise I''ll never play you.¡± Leomi replies sadly.


    ¡°It''s, enough.¡± I whisper with difficulty, deciding that this is a deep-rooted problem for Jessica to tackle.


    I pour three large drops of ink on ''Vil'', deciding to be gentle at the end, a silent reward for her honesty. Leomi''s shoulders tremble as the liquid infiltrates her flesh down to the bone.


    I pour the last of the gourd''s water on her back, washing the blood off of her, unable to care about staining her uniform and the blankets as I do not want to see her slender muscular frame marred by anything other than my touch, even her own blood does not qualify.


    ¡°You, you done, now, Liz?¡± Leomi asks in a frail voice.


    ¡°I am.¡± I affirm, rattled by how weak she appears to be.


    Leomi loses all tension, crumbling down onto the blankets. I hurriedly take my knee off her back, dismantle my constructs, and throw the empty gourd aside to take hold of her shoulders.


    I pull her into my arms, passing my left around her waist and settling my right beneath her perfect breasts. I lean back and extend my neck to be able to set my chin in the pit of her right shoulder. She moves with me, still shaking.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Will you, hold me for a while?¡± Lance pleads.


    ¡°As long as you want.¡± I assure, melting inside from witnessing this side of her. ¡°I''d agree to anything you want right now.¡± I force myself to admit.


    ¡°Later, Liz.¡± Lance sighs, resting her cheek against my mask. ¡°It was, harrowing.¡±


    ¡°Did, I go too far?¡± I ask, intensely worried.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi reassures me, making a gentle smile. ¡°I deserve this, and worse.¡±


    ¡°You don''t.¡± I deny. ¡°You do.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Leomi laughs. ¡°Could you, hm, hold my, um...¡± She blushes slightly.


    ¡°Your what?¡± I perversely ask despite having a good idea of what she wants.


    ¡°You know.¡± Leomi insists, blushing even more.


    ¡°I need to hear a demand.¡± I whisper in her reddened right ear.


    ¡°My breasts. Hold my breasts, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi orders, her dignity entirely undermined as she squirms in my arms.


    ¡°By your command.¡± I acknowledge.


    I slowly reach up to her chest, crossing my arms to hold her left breast in my right hand and her right in my symbiont''s. Leomi inhales sharply to slowly breathe out, her twin peaks rising to then settle inside my palms.


    ¡°That''s, so much, better.¡± Leomi murmurs, laying her hands on my ankles.


    I hold her tight but don''t caress her, unwilling to disturb her rest for my own pleasure despite her erect nipples and higher than usual core temperature signaling that she might be receptive. She closes her eyes. I do so as well.


    I take great pride and satisfaction in being able to cast her down and then pull her up, that she relies on me for it. My mind pretty much blanks out on this simple fact, that Lady Countess Leomi Lance needs me, us. We rest like this for a long time, so long that the sun starts setting behind us.


    ¡°Can you feel, my heartbeat?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sometimes, aftershocks.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It beats for you alone right now.¡± She tells me.


    I furiously blush, my loneliness vanishing for a short moment before rushing back along with my wariness as I pick apart her words. She must''ve felt my agitation as she reaches back with her right hand to run her fingers through my long hair.


    ¡°It isn''t the case if you implicitly mention her.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Leomi mutters just as she catches a knot in my hair. ¡°I''m really not good at being nice.¡± She says, discomfited.


    ¡°You can be. Don''t try, just be yourself, Leomi Lance.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Mmph.¡± She pouts. I squeeze her breasts. ¡°Ah!¡± She exclaims in surprise and delight. I shift my grip on her chest, feeling like she''s up for a... massage. ¡°No, stop.¡± She suddenly orders. ¡°It''s my turn to lead.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I pause. ¡°It is.¡± I acknowledge.


    I''m unaware of any turns being established but I suppose it''s a continuation of our exchanges, just without setting a price on our actions until later. Why does it feel like this disfavors me?


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Leomi demands imperatively.


    She leans forward to let me disengage, which has the very, very, very, regrettable effect of forcing me to release her breasts or renege. I seriously consider that it might be worth it but I''m quite looking forward to what she can come up with.


    ¡°Immediately?¡± I ask, wishing we could get a little while longer, perhaps watch the sunset.


    ¡°Yes, and don''t question me.¡± Leomi orders, no doubt thinking that the smile she made as I did question her is hidden from me.


    ¡°Right away, my...¡± I bite my tongue before I can utter the damning word. ¡°Leomi.¡±I finish lamely.


    The slight tension that took her shoulder as I suspended my sentence fades away, replaced by a sharp but satisfied expression. Whatever she says, she doesn''t want Jessica to have true competition. Or she doesn''t want to confuse the two of me. I grab my liangi up, using it to get up to my feet.


    As I do, Leomi recovers the dagger. She doesn''t even clean her blood off the blade before putting it back in the sheath at her waist. I make my way around her and pass my weapon into my left hand to hold my right out.


    Lance lays the tips of her slender fingers on my palm and expertly gets back up to her feet while somehow making it seem like she''s relying on me despite only applying the slightest amount of pressure on my hand.


    ¡°Sit down on that stool, I''ll be right back.¡± She tells me.


    She abruptly flips around and makes her way inside the tent. I watch her go, noticing that her thighs are swaying slightly more than her warrior''s gait would usually require. I mean, it could be training to fight on a ship but... no. My comment about Celyz definitely hit home.


    I hurriedly sit down on the stool, grinning but taking care to adjust my mask. I decide to face the setting sun rather than Roisia and Leomi''s people who are wrapping up their training session, impatiently waiting for her to come back.

 Forever.Ch51

    I avoid making use of my symbiont''s sense to preserve the surprise of Leomi''s intentions, trusting it to warn me if anything approaches. I trail my eyes in the distance, wondering about what I''m doing.


    Why is she so conciliatory? I know for a fact she wants to get the upper hand in some form, but she''s not trying as hard as she could. It would be so much easier to break Elizabeth and her up if she wasn''t trying so much.


    I try to place myself in Leomi''s position of having spent over a month as a prisoner all the while in conflict with Yvonne. I feel guilty about it even though the sword-sworn made her own choice.


    Perhaps the fact Leomi was starved of friendly human contact enough that it''s overriding the impulses she admits she can''t entirely control. So, what will happen when that stops being the case?


    I might be unfair, she also could be trying to help Elizabeth, I''m not so far gone as to fail to realize that some of my actions might seem like those of someone in need of help. I''m not sure if I want any, though.


    ¡°Liz, black, blue, or red?¡± Leomi calls out.


    ¡°Black!¡± I reply, having worn quite enough red in my life.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She replies.


    I hear her approaching so I turn on the stool. Leomi steps out of her tent with a hairbrush with a white handle in her right hand and a thin strip of black cloth in the other one. I can''t help but grin despite my surprise that she just wants to take care of my hair.


    ¡°Look straight ahead.¡± She tells me, failing to sound commanding despite her serious expression.


    I turn back to the sun, inclining my head down. Leomi walks up to me and sets the strip of cloth on my right shoulder. She pulls my hair back and starts brushing them, catching on an unbelievable amount of knots.


    ¡°You''re definitely not taking care of those.¡± Leomi berates me. ¡°You have nice hair, though.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But why are they longer on your right side?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Fire.¡± I answer shortly.


    My and my symbiont shiver. I''m surprised to find, although I shouldn''t be, that Leomi froze for a moment at my answer. She soon resumes brushing my hair but her reaction was unmistakable.


    ¡°Are you okay? Were you burnt?¡± She questions carefully.


    ¡°A bit, couldn''t really feel it.¡± I honestly tell her since my symbiont took the brunt of it.


    ¡°Right.¡± She whispers. ¡°Is it true that...¡± She bites the inside of her cheek.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Later.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    She takes hold of a strand of hair at the base and starts brushing to unravel the knots with firm swipes. I lean forward and hang my head down to make it easier for her as the stool is really low and she''s standing.


    Leomi''s expression grows quieter, calmer, as she takes care of me. Her sharp traits soften. Towards the end, she starts running her free hand along my scalp, half-way a gentle caress, half-way a possessive gesture.


    ¡°Your injury healed really well, it''s almost imperceptible.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Which one?¡± I ask, worried and also shaken by the implication she cares about scars.


    ¡°The one Amand inflicted on you with an air-blade.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°It left a mark on your mask, and I do notice there are few more there.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I shrug uncomfortably.


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Leomi says, passing her left hand along the side of my head.


    ¡°About?¡± I question.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but there''s no need to worry right now. I''ll take care of you.¡± Leomi replies with a smile, pulling on my left ear''s lobe.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I contently exhale.


    She sticks the hairbrush in her belt and grabs my hair at the base, using the black strip of cloth to tie them together. She then arranges my hair to settle at the base of my neck. I tense for a moment, worrying about the tendril attached there, but she doesn''t touch my skin.


    ¡°Mind if I, take stock?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Take st... fuh.¡± I take a sharp breath in as her right hand slips inside my collar.


    Her cool slender fingers wander down, slowly trailing towards my chest. I feel a warmth from her despite how cold her touch feels as she slowly lays her palm flat over the right upper side of my chest.


    I sense that there is compassion for certain, affection if not love in the way her flesh brushes over mine. The tips of her fingers engage over my breast, reaching down. I tremble, worried about her question but incapable to pronounce a single word that would stop her.


    My breath grows short, hers remains stable. I hang my head back to rest against her belly and see her face for myself. Her lips are split, showing an expression of alluring temptation, her light gray eyes communicate her desire.


    Her index and thumb find my nipple, taking hold of it. I involuntarily close my eyes as her action provokes an intense shock that runs from there to the small of my back, crossing through my torso like a numbing bolt. My thoughts grow scattered, overtaken by various feelings.


    ¡°You want it so much.¡± Leomi notes, the tip of her tongue running over her upper lip. ¡°How come?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I, ah, al.¡± I reply, making no sense.


    ¡°I demand an answer.¡± Leomi commands, pinching my nipple.


    ¡°Uh!¡± I grunt, completely unable to form a thought.


    ¡°You can''t even talk.¡± Leomi whispers with incredulity. She then closes her lips. ¡°My bad, Liz. Take a deep breath, I''ll wait.¡±


    She lets go of my nipple but doesn''t remove her hand. She starts fondling the right side of my breast, which somehow pulls me back from the edge and centers me. I manage to regain some control of my breath.


    ¡°So, so, very alone.¡± I reply to her as soon as I''m able.


    I realize that I would normally have kicked myself for sounding so whiny, but she just crushed my defenses without even trying. Leomi doesn''t show any outward change in expression but she pulls her stomach in, like I reflexively do when I conceal an intense emotional hit.


    ¡°Oh, Liz.¡± Leomi murmurs in a shivering voice, clearly deeply affected by my reply.


    She pulls her right hand out of my shirts and takes out a large cloud of unstructured flow. She hurriedly sets it over my mask, breaks her link to it, and then almost rips the mask off my face.


    I panically seize of the energy, making sure she won''t be able to remove it. I don''t have time to do anymore or consider anything as she leans in and presses her soft lips against mine in a passionate upside-down kiss, surprisingly chaste if compared to our first.


    She soon seizes both sides of my head to pull me more deeply in. I reach up and place my own hands over hers. Her tongue peaks out and she runs it between our lips, getting rid of a dry sensation I hadn''t noticed.


    I can''t help but to open my mouth and invite her in. She takes it in a gentle manner, using only the very end of her tongue to seek mine out. Our tongues meet each other head-on, the tips twirling and playing together with no real indication of either one of us leading the dance.


    It is however clear that she is winning because her tongue is in my mouth and I have no will or inclination to push back at the moment. She revives a very familiar desire, the wish that she would take me.


    I feel her left hand slip away from the side of my face and seize the back of my Vuskyt mail shirt, pulling it up so she can pull my other shirt out of my tight pants. I start to flip around to face her but she shakes her head, her nose brushing against my chin.


    She slowly pulls back, gradually ending the kiss despite the fact that both our mouths are doing their best to remain in contact. Once we separate, Leomi straightens back up and takes a deep breath. The best I can do is pant.


    ¡°We going to have, to go inside.¡± Leomi utters with slight difficulty.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, unwilling to move.


    She responds by bending her knees to slip her left hand inside my pants and panties. She fully seizes my left butt-cheek. I hum in appreciation, leaning back to rest the back of my head against her lower-stomach. Ugh, I''m so damn short.


    While she fondles my... ass, her right hand slides down towards my belly. I tense up, afraid of what reaction she''ll have towards my scars. She notices immediately and pulls her hand back to rest it on my left breast over my clothes.


    My symbiont pulses at me as she massages the breast. I feel uncomfortable about sharing Leomi but I''m not really, I''m only allowing the Little one to receive some attention it frankly deserves.


    Especially because it isn''t moving a single tendril, apparently instinctively preserving the integrity of the camouflage measure we took. Regaining a tiny sliver of caution from its attitude, I seek my mask out, finding that Leomi left it on lap. I set it back on before returning Leomi''s flow.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I can''t do as much, out here, but I have options.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°N, no.¡± I hurriedly reply before my desire to be with her as quickly as possible takes control of my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, by the Lake. You''re irresistible like this, Liz.¡± Leomi utters, fiercely exhaling.


    I detect that her sex suddenly got wetter but I barely have time to consider that, or her words, before her left hand moves and her middle finger slides in my butt crack, edging towards my sex.


    I straighten up, at first because her action surprised me but then to make it easier for her to reach my dewy flower, as my Lady called it, from behind. It feels indecent from this direction, but that''s what''s making this so exciting. My Lady seems to agree because she''s now red up to her ears.


    ¡°L, Leomi, more.¡± I stutter.


    ¡°That''s it.¡± Leomi chokes, a look of determination in her eyes.


    Except, what I expected does not happen. She finds my anus and stops there. Her middle finger rubs the opening. I blank out, completely baffled and unable to catch up with her intentions despite how clear they are.


    ¡°I''m going to put it in.¡± Leomi affirms, bright red but unwavering.


    She applies pressure on my anus, using her middle finger''s tip to pry the ring of flesh open. I tremble, completely out of my depth, unable to settle on how I feel about this but entirely unwilling to rebuke her with how intent about it she seems to be. Af, after, al, all, w, why, n, n, not?


    ¡°Here it goes.¡± Leomi warns with an intense expression.


    She increases the strength she''s applying. I brace for pain. She squeezes my left breast, granting the Little one some pleasuring attention just before abruptly penetrating my anus.


    I half-gasp, unable to fully do so with her finger inside me feeling like it''s preventing me from completely breathing in, making my muscles and articulations instinctively lock up.


    I realize after a split second that it doesn''t actually hurt, that the pressure she''s applying is definitely foreign and uncomfortable but also grants me a sort of filling sensation that I can''t positively or negatively pin down.


    ¡°There.¡± Leomi satisfyingly utters.


    I split away from myself, from the feelings I need more time to assess, to inspect her with my other sense. The state of her sex tells me that she''s more excited than she was but not actually fully going, her nipples are pointing out against her shirt.


    ¡°How are you?¡± She asks with deep interest.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You can''t speak?¡± She questions. I move my head left and right.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She says, biting her lower lip. ¡°That''s not necessarily a good sign.¡±


    I feel her middle finger push on the wall of flesh separating her from my sex. I gasp again, this time because of the completely unexpected rush of adrenaline that my body exults in response to her action. It is accompanied by a promise, one of potential pleasure but not the kind I''ve ever experienced before.


    ¡°You jolted.¡± Leomi notes, her breath short. ¡°Good, bad?¡±


    ¡°...¡± I manage to blink.


    She leans over me to stare right into my eyes, which has the effect of her pulling on her left hand, which means her middle finger penetrates deeper into my anus, causing to feel slightly dizzier.


    My breath catches in my throat as the further she enters me, the more oppressive her presence feels. I push on my knees, half-standing. A foolish action as her finger is firmly lodged in me and so it follows along.


    ¡°Unknown.¡± Leomi says, biting her lower lip.


    Her expression turns uncertain for a moment but she reaffirms her grip on my left breast. The Little one sends me a pulse of pure lust that destabilizes me and makes me close my eyes to split that from my own sensations.


    A mistake, as Leomi chooses the same moment to fully push me up to my feet with her left hand, finalizing my penetration. A small amount of shame accompanies that realization at the same time.


    ¡°Hac.¡± The sound of shock and surprise escapes me.


    As I fully rise, her finger shifts back into a more moderate position, making me experience a very welcome feeling of release even though she hasn''t pulled back to a location that wouldn''t fill me as much, or be as intrusive.


    ¡°You''re, tight.¡± Leomi mutters in a difficult voice that seems to have little to do with the words she chose. ¡°I''m, sorry if, you''re not, enjoying, I acted on impulse when you asked for more. I''ll pay as soon as we''re inside, if you feel it necessary, but I want... need to, finish this.¡± She pauses. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°F, fine.¡± I utter, less out of agreement than because I''m actually afraid of what It''ll feel like when she pulls out.


    It takes all my will to create an air-shield and recover my weapon from the ground while in this position. The fact I have seems to both concern and relieve Leomi who continues to massage my left breast.


    The Little one is figuratively purring its satisfaction at me, entirely unconcerned about my predicament. I actually feel jealousy, which I try to communicate, but my symbiont shrugs it off in moments... and resumes purring.


    ¡°T, they can see, by the way.¡± Leomi tells me. I freeze again, almost dropping my liangi. ¡°Oh, waw. You just got so much tighter.¡±


    ¡°Lla nce.¡± I growl, which is the full extent to which I''m able to communicate.


    ¡°Don''t worry, they can only suspect from there at best, or worst depending on your view.¡± Leomi chuckles nervously.


    I rigidly turn my neck, throwing a glance at her over my shoulder. I find in her yes that she''s repressing very intense and complicated emotions at the moment but her determination remains. I wish I could say something but she''s inside me and I cannot manage to push that to the back of my mind.


    ¡°I, we, need to go in.¡± Leomi said, her voice oddly cracking.


    She uses her left palm to push on my ass and make me turn towards the tent. I obediently follow the manual instructions because I can feel her middle finger pressuring my insides and it''s much, much, much, easier to go along as the slightest movement feels like a ghostly, metallic, oppressing excitement that only increase the more I resist.


    Leomi and I start walking and I regret everything as her finger slides back and forth by a tiny amount with every step. My posture is so rigid that Lance actually stops massaging my left breast to carefully set her hand on my back and support me. The Little one protests vividly, I gleefully shut that down in the same way it did my jealousy.


    ¡°Gently, it''ll be over, soon.¡± Leomi whispers.


    I can tell that she has grown more excited, by how wet she now is compared to before. Which can only mean, I think, that she''s enjoying my predicament. I swallow my saliva, focusing on the steps I take, trying to minimize the disturbing sensations this penetration is awakening.


    It feels like it takes an eternity to reach the tent despite there being no new events as Leomi does her best to help me rather than further destabilize me. I almost thank her in my heart before catching myself, she''s the one who caused this to begin with.


    As we approach, Leomi lets go of my back to use her right hand to open the flaps for me. I hesitate before stepping in, only now realizing that... she''s going to pull her finger out at some point. It, kind of, feels... okay, as long as neither of us move.


    ¡°To the bed.¡± Leomi commands in an odd voice.


    She doesn''t wait for my response, she uses her left hand and middle finger to direct me where she wants me to go. The shiver that goes through her back as I immediately move in response is so intense that I can sense the slight changes in her flesh, the goosebumps on her forearms.


    She more than likely realized I have not been able to resist this, I''m... surprised she isn''t abusing it any more than this. Surprised or regretful? In normal circumstances, regretful, but this is... too new.


    Leomi pulls to stop just short of the bear pelt of her bunk, I panically get up on the tips of my toes to prevent any deeper penetration than necessary. She slowly exhales and steps to my right side. She carefully deposits her right palm on the middle of my chest just beneath my neck.


    ¡°I''m, going to lie you down, okay?¡± She asks.


    Leomi is almost panting now, much more in control of herself than I am since the breaths I''m taking are short and rough, each sounding like a struggle. I nod and throw my weapon alongside the bunk, unable to use it in this state anyway, which adds to my insecurity but there''s only so much that can go up considering what she''s doing to me right now.


    She uses her left shoulder to push me to lean forward into her right hand. I''m standing so rigidly that I have little choice but to go along or crumble down, which would mean her finger might abruptly pull out.


    She catches me with her single arm and slowly sets me down on my belly over the bunk. I can tell by the effort visible in her expression that she isn''t using flow. I settle my elbows on the ground, taking over for her as she sits down.


    ¡°I''m, going to pull out.¡± Leomi quickly tells me.


    ¡°W, wait.¡± I stutter.


    She doesn''t but I can tell by her expression that it isn''t because she doesn''t want to, but because she''s reaching some kind of limit. Leomi slowly but firmly starts pulling her finger out of my anus. My mouth gapes as I feel her knuckle pass, widening me as it goes.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I involuntarily exclaim.


    I don''t care how I sound, it''s finally over. I exhale to then inhale as much air as I can, feeling mentally shaken but physically bursting unfulfilled energy, intensely relieved but also empty of her.


    Leomi crumbles on the bunk all at once, burying her face inside her palms. Her ears are bright red and she''s trembling. Likely facing too many complicated emotions to sort them out, like I am.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leomi asks in a small timid voice.


    ¡°It hurts a bit.¡± I blurt out, immediately hiding my face into the pelt.


    ¡°Do I owe you?¡± She questions in the same tone as before.


    How could she even ask? I smother the fury that automatically erupted. I, don''t know how I feel about what I just went through, it would be childish to condemn her. And it''s, hard to, when I want her so bad.


    ¡°It... was fair, for the ink in your back. I guess.¡± I mutter, feeling completely ashamed of what we just did.


    ¡°You liked it.¡± Leomi says, perking up.


    ¡°I didn''t, hate it.¡± I admit, shivering. ¡°You?¡± I ask. She hides her face back into her palms.


    ¡°It was amazing.¡± Leomi mumbles in a tiny voice. ¡°To have Elizabeth Vil at the tip of my finger like that.¡±


    ¡°You should have asked.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Do you regret I didn''t?¡± She counters, peeking out from her palms to gaze at me with her light gray abysmal eyes.


    ¡°...¡± I fall silent, pushing back the flurry of conflicting emotions her simply look awakens in me.


    My anger, desire, and shame along with the memory of that ghostly, metallic sensation... all these tell me that I need to pursue this until I figure out whether I like... no, whether I want it or not. But definitely not anytime soon, my heart is still threatening to jump out of my chest.


    ¡°I, no. It was unexpected.¡± I say, my right hand trailing back to rub my behind.


    ¡°Oh, let me!¡± Leomi exclaims, leaping up to her knees.


    I shiver in fright, shifting my left hand towards my weapon. My symbiont doesn''t fight it but I can somewhat tell that the Little one is unconcerned and actually mocking me.


    ¡°Oh, cut it out, you''re not even changing position.¡± Leomi tells me with a grin, sounding too overly excited to trust.


    ¡°I''m resting, Lance.¡± I reply, shifting to my side.


    She passes one knee over my legs and sits down on the pit on my knees, gently pushing me back down on my belly. I frown but before I can settle on what to do, her slender fingers land on my behind and start rubbing ever so slightly.


    I wonder how it would feel without these tight pants... Leomi grips and releases, continuing the massage while increasing the pressure. The slight pain I felt vanishes in moments, making me think it might have been partly in my head.


    ¡°Oh, that''s goooood.¡± I mumble in relief, settling back down on my elbows.

 Forever.Ch52

    Leomi''s touch, her caresses go from fast to slow, from soft to strong, each of them eroding my will to resist her. She remains focused exclusively on my ass. I settle on the bear pelt, letting myself fall into comfort. I know it isn''t a good idea to allow her any degree of freedom over me but I want to let go so much that I ignore the warning bells ringing in my mind.


    Leomi closes her eyes, entirely focusing on what she feels and recovering a regular breathing cycle. For anyone else, it would be a sign that they''re calming down but for her, and in this situation... I think it more likely she''s setting her mind on something, pushing back her misgivings and embarrassment.


    ¡°Shh, Liz, relax.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I''m, going to need to, center myself after what you... did to me.¡± I reply with difficulty.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replies, more an acknowledgment of my response than any kind of agreement. ¡°You were worse before I did it.¡±


    ¡°That... can''t be.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°How''s your... ass?¡± She asks, her slender fingers'' nails digging into my butt-cheeks.


    ¡°Hm. Better now.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°You want me to give you a moment or keep going?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I want to see you out of that bloody shirt.¡± I respond in as firm a tone as I can.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Leomi says, her eyelids opening.


    She starts getting up, gaze focused on the future. As soon as she releases my knees, I flip around, using my left leg like a hook to push her back down on the bear pelt. Leomi goes with it, not entirely by choice considering she didn''t appear to see it coming.


    She lands on her palms while I settle on my back. I grab her right shoulder with my left hand and make her roll over me, wrapping my legs around her waist and my arms around her belly. Leomi could have fought it all, but she was too set on something else.


    ¡°Why can''t you just go along.¡± She complains.


    ¡°That''s not how we work, Lance.¡± I murmur in her ear. ¡°I''d like to settle one, little, thing, before we continue.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡± She asks, a little worried.


    ¡°I said no outside.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But I listened, I held back.¡± Leomi frowns, letting her head fall back on my shoulder.


    ¡°Y, ou did?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I had plenty of options to toy with you without exposing anything to others. You''re, so much more naive, than I thought.¡± Leomi utters, shivering in excitement at her realization.


    I feel vexed at the remark, like I just lost three bouts in one go. I take hold of the front of her shirt and start pulling up. Leomi rests her cheek against my mask while her hands reach back to slip between the bear pelt and my ass.


    ¡°You''re, way too focused on that.¡± I complain.


    ¡°Someone, suggested it as... an alternative for us.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Who?¡± I frown, slowly pulling her shirt off so that the cloth brushes against her erect nipples.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± Leomi bites her quivering lower lip.


    ¡°Tainting my pure Lance with her wicked ideas.¡± I groan, eminently satisfied by Leomi''s state.


    ¡°Quickly take it off.¡± Leomi pleads. ¡°And yours too. I want to feel you against my skin.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I deny, entirely baffled by my own self-control, pushing away the nagging suspicion that it isn''t maturity on my part, but fear.


    ¡°Liz...¡± She starts.


    The hem of her shirt catches on her nipples, just a little, but it''s enough to make Leomi forget her words and arc backward against me in pleasure. She''s so sensitive. It''s not the first time I notice this.


    I feel some jealousy and anger because not only do I need more now but because she definitely got a lot out of Jessica when they slept together in the Rykz'' Hive without ever admitting it. She said I brought her comfort, that''s was a damn euphemism if not a straight up lie. I throw the shirt away and gently grab her right nipple in my thumb and index.


    ¡°Aah.¡± Leomi moans.


    I tremble at the sound, caught entirely by surprise despite that it''s clear my moves were getting her going. I have trouble accepting that I can have this kind of effect on her. I can tell that I''m also ready, physically, yet I should be more excited than this.


    Her position, breasts pushing up, hands reaching back to hold my ass, make it seem like she''s giving herself to me. I reach down towards her thighs with my left hand, which is gloved in bloody leather, very much aware of her mounting desire.


    ¡°Will you be able to stop me?¡± I whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Wai...¡± I roll her nipple between my fingers, breaking her response. ¡°Uhm.¡± She gasps between parted lips, her eyes half-closed


    My symbiont''s fingers slip inside her pants and panties. I assert absolute control over my limb, suppressing the Little one. I may be threatening her virginity but I will not risk an accident as it belongs to Jessica.


    ¡°Say no if you don''t want me to.¡± I tell Leomi at the same time as I split my index and major to run them down on either side of her wet slit.


    ¡°Iawa.¡± Leomi garbles, quivering in pleasure at the simple promise of ecstasy.


    ¡°Unknown. I''ll take, it as permission.¡± I say, my breath catching.


    Her fingers clench on my ass. A signal I take as a warning and respond to it by resting more weight on my behind to pin her hands. I extend my left thumb out and place it at the base of her sex.


    Leomi struggles, feeling the threat to her virginity, but not quite enough to physically overpower me. What''s more significant is the unstructured flow she''s starting to expel. My symbiont pulses at me, I decide to grant the Little one its, relatively, tame desire before this goes sideways.


    A slight push is enough to get my thumb between her two folds and start splitting her slit from bottom to top, releasing her liquid desire which trickles over the glove for the Little one to absorb, devour.


    ¡°Uh, uhoh.¡± Leomi gasps, evidently hung on the edge of her lust.


    It gets very difficult to resist masturbating her. The reason I''m able to resist is, I think, that this isn''t my hand and that the shocks going through her body occur at about the same rate as the Little one''s tendrils pulse in satisfaction.


    What does she taste like? I ask the Little one. It responds with something akin to ''delicious'', which doesn''t tell me a thing. I decide to avoid her clitoris, pulling the thumb away.


    Leomi suddenly tries to smack the back of her head into my mask. I pull back before she can hit, which allows her to break free and rush away from me on her knees. She places her left forearm over her nipples as she turns to face me.


    ¡°I, w, win.¡± Leomi proclaims.


    ¡°I wasn''t about to take your virginity.¡± I shake my head, feeling dizzy about what I just did.


    ¡°Be, cause, you got, scared.¡± She stutters.


    ¡°You''re literally still shaking in lust.¡± I comment, laughing as she slips her right hand inside her pants. ¡°How do you call that a win?¡±


    Leomi throws me a defiant look, an incredible show of will considering her state. She uses her slender fingers to close her slit, useless considering it did so naturally once I pulled away. And even harmful to her goal of regaining control considering that she now seems unable to pull away.


    ¡°Go on, masturbate for Elizabeth Vil.¡± I whisper in a sultry tone, majestically raising to rest on a single elbow with my left arm resting on one of my knees.


    Her thumb twitches at my seductive words and posture, making the finger''s base brush against her bud. Leomi crumbles like she just got hit with a bolt of lightning, her ass lands on her heels and her left arm falls away, revealing her cute nipples and sweet breasts.


    Luckily for her, or not depending on the point of view, the wave of electrifying pleasure she felt made her pull her hand away from her sex like it was touching fire. Her light gray irises wander to the tent''s roof, half-hidden by her eyelids. Her left hand reaches up to the small scar above her left breast, an unconscious move if I''ve ever seen one.


    ¡°Oh, waw.¡± I involuntarily exclaim. ¡°This is my win, don''t think you can deny it, can you?¡±


    ¡°N, no, can''t.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Undress, I want to see you naked as my prize.¡± I command, feeling odd about how much I''m enjoying this and knowing that it''ll never be something I can achieve again once I no longer share a body with the Little one. ¡°Say, yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Liz.¡± Leomi says, biting the inside of her cheek.


    My breath catches at her response. I run my tongue over my lips, tasting a new kind of power. She doesn''t immediately obey, taking quite a while to regain control of herself. I don''t hurry her, enjoying the view of her bare chest, even more so as she appears to want to conceal herself.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She slowly unfastens her uniform''s belt and pulls it out. I smile to encourage her. Leomi gracefully lowers her chin and unbuttons her pants, pulling them down and revealing a black pair of panties. She raises one knee after the other to slip them off.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I exhale. ¡°You only bear the scars I''ve left on you.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Leomi acknowledges between two short breaths.


    She moves closer to me on her knees, stopping once her waist is at the level of my head. I gaze down to admire her belly''s chiseled muscles, resisting the pull of her breasts as that is exactly what she''s tempting me with.


    ¡°Take that, off.¡± I order, flicking my gaze down to her panties.


    ¡°By your will, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi answers deferentially, showing off how much control she''s already regained.


    She reaches down and slowly slips them off. I follow, my eyes fixed on the sight being revealed to me. Her pubic hairs are sparser than I thought, black as night with bronze flesh clearly visible beneath.


    She pauses, her stomach making a small wave. I read that as a reflection of her desire and timidity. I reach out with my right hand and caress her lower-stomach, running my fingers through her pubes to reassure her.


    It seems to work as Leomi finishes pulling her underwear down, she even hangs back to push her waist forward and offer me the vision I demanded, exposing herself fully to my gaze. Her expression is one of determined abandon, gaze firm but lips split from desire.


    Her intimacy is a little smaller than mine, obviously tighter. Her outer lips cover her inner ones almost entirely, only her flower''s bud pokes out. I gasp, feeling an aftershock of pleasure from the mere sight of her.


    ¡°You''re the most beautiful being, I''ve ever seen.¡± I tell her.


    I see her sex quiver and moisten before my very eyes. She isn''t as wet as she was a short while ago, much of her desire having been absorbed by the cloth of her panties, but she''s getting there. My right hand starts moving down on its own, guided by pure instinct.


    ¡°No touching.¡± Leomi Lance begs in a fragile voice.


    Her words make my close my fist so tightly that my tips and the inside of my palm hurt. Despite her fears and frailty, she remains as she is, entirely exposing every detail of herself to my inquisitive eyes.


    ¡°Why do this, Leomi?¡± I ask, my love for her reinforced.


    ¡°Because you wanted me to, Liz. Because I lost.¡± She whispers. ¡°Because I can feel how much you''re hurting inside.¡±


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Can I, rest?¡± She asks.


    ¡°In a, moment.¡± I reply, mouth dry.


    I tear my eyes away from the temptation that I''m only able to resist touching because my Lady forbid it. Her thighs'' muscles are clenched, they have to be for her to maintain this pose, she''s holding her hands behind her back, likely to prevent herself from denying me my prize.


    ¡°You can rest.¡± I allow.


    She loses her tension all at once, falling into a sitting position over my thighs. I pass my arms around her back and pull her into a hug. She lets me, sighing like she''d been holding her breath for hours. We remain like this, giving each other the opportunity to cool down.


    ¡°I deserved that.¡± Leomi whispers in my ear, her heart beating so fast I have trouble distinguishing each beat despite feeling it with my hands on her back. ¡°And I liked it, but I''m worried about you.¡± She adds.


    ¡°You, gave me so much, just now.¡± I choke as I feel an acute pang in my chest. ¡°What would reassure you?¡±


    ¡°Let me find out what frightens you so much that you''re unable to fully be with me.¡± Leomi pleads, wrapping her arms around my back as I have around hers.


    ¡°I...¡± I start but she silences me by squeezing the air out of my lungs.


    ¡°Don''t lie.¡± She orders me in a gentle tone.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry.¡± I stutter. ¡°I, don''t know what''s wrong with me.¡±


    I didn''t feel like this at all flirting with Celyz. I smother the treacherous, unfair, thought, I wasn''t entirely at ease either. The difference is in their personalities. Which I both unequally relish, depending on the situation.


    ¡°I, was told that, I''ll get over it soon.¡± I mutter reassuringly.


    ¡°Who told you that crap?¡± Leomi asks angrily, pulling her torso back to look me in the eyes. Her gaze catches me, stopping me from looking down.


    ¡°Fenyz.¡± I answer.


    ¡°I don''t know what you went through.¡± Lance says, chasing her anger for the Rykz to focus on me. ¡°But you need more than time.¡±


    ¡°I, do I?¡± I question, shaken.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi affirms in a painful voice. ¡°I thought that sex would do it, but you obviously need more. You need to let it all out.¡±


    ¡°Shameless Countess.¡± I awkwardly tease, trying to escape the conversation.


    ¡°I''ve gone past embarrassment a while back. It''ll come crashing down tomorrow.¡± Leomi mutters, looking apprehensive. She, unfortunately, shakes her head and focuses back on me. ¡°The question is, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± I say, realizing that it''s a lie. ¡°No, I do but, I don''t. It''s...¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°Shh. I get it, it''s okay.¡± Leomi smiles despite the guilty sadness in her light gray abyss. ¡°I''ll try to explain myself as best I can tonight. Is that alright?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I, think so.¡± I nod, taking a sneak peak at her peaks.


    Leomi takes a deep breath, pushing her breasts against my shirt of Vuskyt mail. I immediately rip that away from my shoulders and throw it aside to make my chest more comfortable for her. She knows exactly what she''s doing, I wasn''t sneaky in any way.


    ¡°I''m going to change.¡± She suddenly says.


    ¡°You''re perfection without anything on.¡± I reply, gripping at her.


    Leomi takes a sharp breath in and pulls me in a tight hug again. We remain like this for a long while. Once I''ve settled, she slowly takes hold of my wrists to set them aside.


    ¡°We need to lighten the mood a bit, Liz.¡± She gives me a gentle smile. ¡°For me to slowly take control of the night without putting you on edge. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I honestly admit. ¡°I just want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°And you are.¡± She says, running her slender fingers over the left side of my head to push one of my locks of hair behind my ear.


    I don''t know what she''s planning, I want to try but it''s hard to leave myself in her hands, harder than it was to... Crack. I hear a neck snapping, briefly seeing a pair of frothy lips. I propel her away from me and pull my knees to my chest, wrapping my arms tightly around my legs.


    Leomi falls heavily on her shoulders, completely taken by surprise. I try to formulate an apology but I can barely contain the despair and guilt wrapping around my heart. Lance''s eyes widen as they meet my own. She gets back up and rushes me.


    I reflexively reach out to my liangi, not because I feel that she''s a threat but because the urgency and fear in her eyes must signify that there is danger nearby. She suddenly accelerates, crashing into me a second sooner than she should have. My back hits the bear pelt but my right hand manages to grip my weapon''s handle.


    Before I can think of any way to push her away, she mounts me. Her hands fall on my wrists and she pushes my mask aside with her chin to press her lips on mine. I freeze. She pulls my left wrist to her chest, pressing it against her breast.


    I keep scanning for threats but find myself doubting the reality of it with Leomi pushing herself on me like this. I meld into the feeling of her, letting go of my weapon to let her guide my hand to her other breast.


    ¡°You''re safe, Liz.¡± Leomi whispers between our lips.


    ¡°I, love you.¡± I reply in despair.


    ¡°I...¡± She chokes. ¡°I''m starting to fall for you, Elizabeth Vil.¡± She replies.


    I close my eyes, tears of sadness and happiness mixing. She pulls away, breaking our kiss to let me evacuate my emotions. She keeps my hands firmly on her round breasts as she sits on my belly, giving me a feeling of safety I haven''t felt in her presence for months. I swallow my madness, unwilling to let it contaminate our night if I can help it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mutter. ¡°Go, dress up. I''ll... trust you, to a point.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I am.¡± I utter firmly.


    Leomi quickly gets off and rushes to a chest. She opens it and hurriedly pulls a black nightgown that she sets over her shoulders. It espouses her body''s shape almost perfectly. The tissue is so thin that it doesn''t actually hide anything, simply shrouds her attributes behind a forbidden shroud that impossibly makes her even more attractive.


    ¡°How do you find my thighs now, Liz?¡± She asks, throwing me a look over her shoulder. ¡°Compared to that Rykz''.¡±


    ¡°Second, best.¡± I mutter, reminded of how Celyz'' tail enhances her graceful gait beyond human capability. I rise on my elbows, forgetting my woes as my two loves fill my mind.


    ¡°You dare.¡± Leomi utters, a flash of anger and relief passing through her traits.


    She turns her gaze towards the flow candles spread out around the tent, draining the constructs fueling them one at a time until we''re plunged in complete darkness. I tense, not because of the lack of light since that doesn''t really hinder me but because the change is enough to put me on my guard.


    Leomi hurriedly walks up to me, pulling my attention to her. I reach up to her thigh but she angles her course so that my fingers can merely graze her nightgown. She walks behind me and sits down behind my back, pressing her breasts against my back as she passes her hands around my waist.


    ¡°I want to undress you and put that weapon away.¡± She tells me in a soft voice, following through by pulling my shirt off and removing my bra. ¡°The goal is for you to expose yourself, to be vulnerable and beat your fear. The risk is that you might cling to me if this works, but I doubt it''ll happen.¡± I nod along, her voice putting me in a trance. ¡°If you think that Rykz has what you need, then go, now.¡± She adds with pain in her tone.


    ¡°She, might. You do.¡± I mutter, finding that she deserves this kind of heartache. ¡°I choose you, for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi mutters in a tight voice. ¡°Then, please don''t run away from my touch.¡±


    I feel her hand settle on my stomach''s scars. I startle and almost escape despite her demand. She runs the tips of her slender fingers along the marks that the Tianeel''s teeth left on my body.


    ¡°You have a warrior''s body.¡± Leomi whispers in my right ear.


    ¡°I, do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re fierce.¡± She adds confidently. ¡°Strong.¡±


    I let her voice guide me as she pulls me against her while running her fingers along my scars, following each of them from beginning to end. My deep-rooted fright starts seeping out. She rests her chin on my right shoulder as her other hand trails along my back, finding more injuries, some fresh, some old.


    ¡°Whatever the Rykz gave you, it''s not playing well with how your psyche is trying to sort out what you had to do.¡± She continues in her soft guiding voice. ¡°But that''s okay, you have the will to get past it.¡±


    I let her words infiltrate me, focusing on my breathing as she trails her thumb along the underside of my right breast where the teeth marks end. I shiver as I feel my entire being slowly taking refuge in the connection she''s establishing, fully aware that it means she could shatter what I give her if she so desires.


    I feel intense excitement at the risk I''m taking, accentuated by the fact that I cannot blindly trust this woman. Leomi blows at the pit between my neck and my right shoulder. She opens her mouth and bites down.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± I moan.


    ¡°I want to cause you harm sometimes.¡± She mutters, clenching her jaw. I jump in pain. ¡°But to appreciate it, I need to feel empathy, compassion. Which is contradictory, but you can handle it, Elizabeth Vil. You''re perhaps the strongest person I''ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°I''ll, fight back.¡± I growl.


    ¡°Yes, do. Win over me.¡± Leomi encourages in a rough voice, opening her teeth. ¡°But, not right now.¡±


    ¡°Why, not?¡± I ask, breath short.


    ¡°You need to surrender. To learn that loss is not defeat. That you''re safer than you feel you are.¡± Lance utters, seizing my right breast in her palm. ¡°A lesson, I''ve had to relearn again and again to go through my own issues. Although, you need to know that my throes weren''t as grave as yours and that my current reasoning is tainted by my deep desires towards you, Liz. So, the question is, do you trust me enough to let me try everything I can to help you? Enough to leave yourself in my hands for a time.¡±

 Forever.Ch53

    I can''t help but shake my head at Leomi''s demand. She''s asking for something I''m no longer capable of giving no matter how much I want to, entirely by her fault. And that''s not even considering the preposterous notion of lowering my guard, she could also need protection after all.


    ¡°I can''t, do that.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Trust me?¡± She asks softly.


    ¡°N, no, surrender.¡± I reply hesitantly. ¡°I, can take a leap of... trust.¡±


    ¡°That''s okay, all you have to do is put yourself in my hands, which isn''t easy by any measure.¡± Leomi whispers, her hands reaching down to my pants in the pitch black darkness. ¡°You''ll be able to rebuke me, at any point or it wouldn''t be you voluntarily surrendering.¡±


    ¡°How do you plan to make me lose?¡± I ask, beyond concerned after how she took me by the anus and what I saw in the wooden chest, yet incredibly tempted to discover what she plans.


    ¡°Not quite literally, it''s a figurative proposition. It''ll be a mental state I''ll get you into.¡± Leomi explains, pushing my pants down to my thighs. ¡°Finish taking those off.¡±


    I reach down and do, entranced by her confidence, clinging to the hope she offers despite not quite believing her. At the very least, we''ll have sex so... But I can''t surrender, or blindly trust her.


    Leomi runs her slender fingers over my panties, feeling my vulnerability and making me tremble in fearful desire. I experience a dual pull, the one to flip around and fight her out, and the old one to abandon everything, to leave myself in her hands.


    ¡°You have to decide now.¡± She murmurs. ¡°Can you trust me for a night?¡±


    ¡°I, can.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°But?¡± Leomi asks, pain and guilt going through her traits.


    I find myself in the most unexpected position, one I''d never even considered. The opportunity to build Leomi Lance up. This, more than the ludicrous proposition that she could actually help contain my madness, is what helps me take my decision.


    ¡°I''ll trust you, completely, for tonight.¡± I utter. ¡°No threats. I''m, yours.¡±


    Leomi''s expression goes blank. As if she never expected her offer to be accepted. The hand she laid between my thighs suddenly clenches over my sex, sending shocks of pleasure throughout my body despite not touching more than my outer lips.


    ¡°Good.¡± Leomi declares in a deep voice. ¡°Get up, remove your underwear.¡± She orders.


    I swiftly get up to my feet and take my panties off one leg at a time, experiencing unexpected relief at only having to obey her, yet determine to win even as I do this. Her light gray irises remain fixed on my behind at all times.


    Leomi suddenly takes hold of my liangi and throws it to the back of the tent, out of easy reach. I almost run after it, feeling an intense vulnerability at being almost naked and defenseless, but her abysmal eyes'' hold on me isn''t one I wish to break.


    ¡°Very good. Tell me how you feel.¡± Lance firmly says.


    ¡°Vulnerable.¡± I mutter, having trouble resisting going for the weapon. ¡°Hot.¡±


    ¡°Walk up to that chest over there and bring the belt back.¡± Leomi tells me, resting on her elbows.


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate, unable to help turning my gaze to my weapon.


    ¡°I am strong enough to protect us both.¡± Leomi declares confidently. ¡°Now go.¡±


    Her tone makes me move my feet, and once I''ve taken the first step, it''s easier to take the second one. I even hurry so I can come back quicker. I flip the lid open, grabbing the belt with three straps and a long, thin, polished metal rod with a round end of about two centimeters in diameter. The one that looks like an erect penis but smaller, thinner.


    I don''t find it in myself to look at it directly or touch the appendage. I rush back to her, extending my hand out while looking away. I''m shaking from fear and apprehension, knowing that even the complete darkness won''t be enough to hide it from her.


    ¡°It''s difficult, Liz.¡± Leomi acknowledges. ¡°Now, kneel.¡±


    I let myself fall to my knees next to her, knowing that doing so is a lot easier than bending the knee. Leomi reaches out to my hard right nipple with her right hand, seizing it between thumb and index. I bite my tongue, trying to prevent a moan, but she uses her grip to pull me closer.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± I gasp.


    She reaches out towards my thighs with her left hand and places her palm over my wet sex. Leomi closes her eyes, obviously very much enjoying the feeling against her flesh. I can''t help but experience a rush of overwhelming desire to be masturbated.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± She asks, opening her eyelids.


    ¡°H, horny.¡± I stutter, ridiculously blushing from the admission.


    ¡°Let it flow through you.¡± Leomi orders in a stern tone.


    She starts rubbing my womanly flower by simply moving her palm back and forth. I gasp as her every moment makes my two sets of lips fold and unfold. I involuntarily lean forward, my torso resting on the extended arm pleasuring me.


    ¡°There, you''re starting to surrender.¡± She whispers in satisfaction.


    Leomi''s major finger finds my anus and pushes inside by a tiny fraction. She uses that small grip and her hold on my nipple to for force me to move even closer, so that my mask rests on her left shoulder.


    ¡°You''re safe here, let go.¡± She softly murmurs in my ear.


    I pant, feeling like I''m entering a trance again. I don''t even find it in myself to stop her as she starts pushing into my ass again, all the while her palm rubs my flower with almost imperceptible movements. My mind grows hazy from uncontainable desire, my waist decides to move along with her caresses on its own, seeking to enhance the sensations.


    ¡°More.¡± I beg, knowing that it worked on her before.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi firmly denies with steel in her voice. ¡°You don''t get to get off yet. Say, ''Yes, Leomi.''.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Leomi.¡± I exhale, dissatisfied but relying on the trust I''ve forged for this occasion.


    She smiles and increases the strength in her major finger and pushes the tip into my anus. I choke, finding myself caught between pleasure and the return of the ghostly oppression coming from the penetration. Thuck. The belt falls from my hand to the bear pelt.


    Leomi makes a victorious smirk and lets go of my nipple, pulling her finger out in one go to take hold of it. I crumble on top of her thighs, grasping at her in frustration, I want to rip that nightgown off of her and get into it.


    Yet, before I can gather myself, Leomi takes hold of my shoulders and pushes me back so that I rest on all fours. I blink, still catching my breath, unable to add two and two together to take stock of the situation as she fastens the three-prong belt around her waist, passing the middle strap between her thighs.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you?¡± She asks, suddenly nervous.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I expel the words out, wishing for release at her hand.


    I''m unable to find the strength in myself to protect my virginity despite the alarm bells ringing in the back of my mind. My thighs are still moving, obeying her rhythm despite the fact she stopped caressing me.


    ¡°I''m going to...¡± Leomi bites her lower lip. ¡°I''m going to sodomize you, Liz.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Are you okay with me taking your ass?¡± She questions.


    ¡°N, no.¡± I hurriedly shake my head despite my quivering sex, or because of it since the idea of her imposing her will on me excites me almost as much as it seems it does her.


    ¡°It will help you, not that alone, but...¡± Leomi pauses to reach to the back of my head and pull me closer. ¡°Trust me.¡± She demands. ¡°I want you to want me to.¡±


    ¡°I do, trust but I can''t, want, what I don''t.¡± I stutter the half-lie. Her face falls, her cheeks falling in temperate as she pales. I grow angry at her attitude ¡°Go, through with it, Leomi Lance, you made me a, promise. Hold onto it if it was no lie.¡± I utter in desperation, with an echo of the fury to come if she betrays me here after I put myself out there, again.


    ¡°But, you don''t...¡± Leomi hesitates again but manages to recover herself in time, before I lash out. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She mutters. ¡°Suck this, lubricate it.¡± She orders me, looking down at the polished metal rod.


    I don''t move, defying her as retaliation. Leomi doesn''t hesitate to grab my hair and pull me in, using her thighs and metal cock to push my mask aside. I can''t help but grin at her forcefulness, and how she enjoys being so. I open my lips to take it in my mouth.


    It feels cold despite it being at room temperature, it doesn''t taste like much, barely even metal. As I do my best to apply saliva on it with my tongue and lips, Leomi makes my head go up and down on the rod. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I notice that she quivers just slightly every time the belt shifts so I inspect it closer, finding that there is a small round bulb on the middle strap between her thighs that serves to rub her clitoris when it moves.


    I suddenly get very motivated to obey her, using my mouth to push the metal rod left and right, bringing her pleasure and delaying, perhaps preventing, my eventual... sodomy, if I can get her to come.


    ¡°Oh, that''s good.¡± Leomi shivers, her back arching.


    Her sex is getting as wet as mine is but her nightgown and the belt are making it impossible for me to attempt obtaining a taste. Leomi grips my hair and firmly pulls me away, a look of glee and severity on her sharp traits.


    ¡°I didn''t tell you to get me off, Liz.¡± She berates. ¡°But good try.¡±


    ¡°How, bad is it going to be?¡± I ask, unable to control my arousal at the prospect of pain and pleasure despite fearing how oppressive it''ll be with how her finger felt.


    ¡°Pretty bad, I''ve been told. But you''ll be okay, my warrior.¡± Leomi gently tells me.


    In contrast with her tone, she uses her hold on my hair to force me aside and then stand up. Treating me as roughly as she dares, Leomi makes me turn around on all fours so that my ass faces her. I resist her but not as much as I can, just enough to let us both feel like she''s in control. She gets down on her own knees to level off with me.


    ¡°There.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I gripe, unable to admit how much I want her to seize me.


    ¡°It''s the whole point, Liz.¡± Leomi frowns.


    Clap. She slaps my left thigh with an open palm, provoking an intense pain that I allow to break though my defenses. I shiver, my sex getting noticeably wetter. Leomi notices and takes hold of the metal penis, pushing it down so that the tip runs over my drenched flower''s petals.


    ¡°Ahm, ahm.¡± I half-gasp, half-moan.


    Leomi''s knees tremble at my reaction and she starts using my sex'' desire to lubricate the entire length of the rod, causing me untold distress and pleasure at the same time as I fear for my virginity while wishing for release at the same time.


    ¡°Speak.¡± She commands.


    ¡°I''m, still afraid, I want to turn around and pin you down.¡± I mutter. ¡°I feel split between the trust I''m giving you tonight and the fact that I don''t down to my core.¡±


    ¡°But do you want to be taken in the ass now?¡± She questions, her breath short.


    ¡°A little.¡± I force myself to admit, biting my lower lip. She reaches out to my right nipple and pinches it. ¡°A lot.¡± I growl from the bottom of my throat.


    She uses her left hand''s fingers to spread my butt-cheeks apart and set the cold lubricated tip on my anus. I tremble in fright, unable to help myself. She twists my nipple without holding back.


    ¡°Ihhyes!¡± I scream, experiencing delightful suffering.


    ¡°Music to my ears.¡± Leomi comments in a low voice.


    I pant, feeling utterly shameful about the fact that my sex is growing even wetter from the way she''s treating me. She doesn''t wait any longer, or even bothers to warn me, she pushes with her thighs to start penetrating me with the polished metal rod set over her forbidden fruit.


    The artificial appendage seems enormous, it feels like it''s splitting my anus apart as it slides inside me, using of my own lust against me. I cry out in pain and, as such, in pleasure, feeling like my mind is shattering under the rod''s pressure as she shoves it into me.


    The ghostly metallic exciting oppression I felt when she put her finger in me is no longer so, it is now real and very much thought-twisting. I drown in the sensations, the agony of being taken by something that feels so ludicrously thick.


    I buckle, having a hard time remaining steady. Leomi slows down, making me think that she''s close to putting it all in me, but a quick inspection with my sense tells me she only put the tip in. How, is that possible?


    ¡°How, are you, Liz?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I, hate, love, it.¡± I groan. ¡°I feel like an inferior, and that, makes me mad. But, it, also feels painful, good.¡±


    ¡°You''re not an inferior, Liz.¡± Leomi denies, pushing with her thighs.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt as the rod plunges further into me, intensifying the oppression and smothering my excitement. ¡°Th, b, bad.¡± I stutter.


    ¡°You''re a magnificent warrior who did all she could to save lives.¡± Leomi declares.


    ¡°I''m, not, aiah.¡± I yelp as she thrusts deeper into me to interrupt me.


    ¡°You are Elizabeth Vil, you''ve done right by saving thousands upon thousands of lives. You''ve done wrong to those who threatened your life.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I, di.¡± I bite my tongue, feeling like she''ll retaliate if I contradict her.


    ¡°Speak, tell no lie.¡± Leomi orders.


    ¡°I, lost control, at times.¡± I mutter, trying to avoid a contradiction. It works, but not entirely, she flicks forward, penetrating me further. ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°War is ugly, you''ve ended this useless one.¡± She sermons me.


    ¡°Not, yet! And I''ve killed too many to justify it.¡± I forcefully deny, unable to accept it. ¡°N, n, wai... Aiiiagh.¡± I cry out as she thrusts, pushing the rod half-way into my anus.


    ¡°You''ve shed your pride and sanity for others, you have no right to denigrate those lives you saved by blaming yourself. You''ve ended the war, if it continues, it won''t be your fault.¡± She utters firmly. ¡°Deny me any more, and I will take you fully in one go, Elizabeth Vil.¡± She utters, breathing roughly from her excitement and enjoyment of my situation.


    ¡°Y, yes, I understand Leomi.¡± I acknowledge, coming short of agreeing or surrendering. ¡°Ugh.¡± She pushes a fraction more of her rod in, shattering what little pleasure that didn''t depend on the pain I still felt. ¡°Fuck, this is...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leomi asks, intensely curious.


    ¡°Not, what I thought.¡± I reply between two pants. ¡°It''s, real, painful.¡±


    ¡°It''ll get better.¡± Leomi gently affirms. ¡°You are strong, you won through sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°I''m, not.¡± I reject. My eyes widen as I suddenly realize with horror that I''ve denied her. ¡°Yyyrrrrghhhh!¡± I scream as Leomi takes hold of my waist to pull me in as she thrusts with her thighs, fully impaling me on the rod between her thighs. ¡°Arstp!¡± I gag as the round tip hits some kind of wall inside me.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Leomi exclaims with half-closed eyes, her sex quivering as she experiences sadistic release from causing my agony. Yet, she manages to speak in her state. ¡°You''re not at fault, Liz. You have fulfilled your mission, now you rest.¡±


    ¡°Gh.¡± I gasp, feeling pangs of sharp pain coming from my ass. ¡°P, pull, out.¡± I plead.


    ¡°Not, yet.¡± Leomi utters, laying her right hand on the small of my back in a dominating manner. ¡°This is, for my satisfaction and your recovery, not your comfort, or pleasure.¡±


    ¡°But.¡± I start.


    ¡°Silence, Liz. I am talking.¡± Leomi commands, passing her left around my waist. ¡°I''m going to stimulate your bud like this, it should do to remain as you are.¡±


    I don''t quite manage to register her words but soon understand them as she takes hold of my clitoris and starts rolling it between her fingers. A wave of soft felicity embraces me, soothing the agonizing and oppressing presence I feel so deeply inside my anus, making it all worth it.


    ¡°You are magnificent when you fight, Liz. So beautifully brutal.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°Yet so fragile it feels like a gust of wind could break your restraint, causing untold destruction around you, to those close to you. The mix, makes you seem invincible.¡±


    ¡°Y, s.¡± I mutter, feeling caught between her rigid presence inside me, pressuring me even up to my lungs, and the diffuse bliss her fingers is awakening, controlling.


    ¡°You need to find peace.¡± She tells me. ¡°You did wrong while pursuing right. There is no scale to place your actions on, you hold the responsibility. Whether the result was good or bad, you have the strength to withstand the consequences.¡±


    Before I can answer or even comment, she pulls her thighs back, sliding the rod towards the opposite direction. My jaw drops as her action causes me to experience a release I''ve never felt before in my life, so much so that it almost brings me to a climax but she stops massaging my clitoris, denying me before I can reach it.


    ¡°Oohh, aah.¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Good, you agree.¡± She unilaterally determines, licking her lips.


    My mind just accepts her words as truth, too enthralled by the pleasure to even consider doubting this wonderful woman at this time. She keeps pulling out, extending the liberating feeling, cementing her thoughts in my head. Leomi stops short of entirely pulling out of my anus.


    ¡°More. Pull, out.¡± I beg, instinctively realizing that I''ll come if she does.


    ¡°You are lying to yourself if you think you don''t have the inner strength.¡± Leomi declares. ¡°There is no limit to how long you can maintain will, and you have not reached your capacity to bear the world, Liz. You are greater than you think.¡±


    ¡°You''re greate...¡± I start but despite the fact I was complimenting her, she penetrates me once again. ¡°Huuh. HuuuH.¡± I pant as she slowly slides the stiff rod into me once more.


    ¡°The discussion is about you, the sex is about me.¡± Leomi lies.


    ¡°Just, give me a...¡± I try to ask for time but, apparently, that''s forbidden too as she thrusts her metal cock into me up to the half-way point. ¡°Uahhrr.¡± I growl in defiance, a mistake as she retaliates by fully penetrating me. ¡°Kuhgh.¡± I choke as the round tip hits my deepest wall again.


    ¡°Submit.¡± Leomi commands.


    ¡°I''m Elizabeth Vil, I don''t submit!¡± I lash out, my symbiont swinging behind my back to strike at her, following my impulse.


    Leomi''s right hand flickers so quickly that I lose track of it despite using my symbiont''s sense, I find it again holding my left wrist. She twists my arm and sets it behind my back. We both pale from fright at what I did.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop, Liz?¡± She asks in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°N, no.¡± I stutter, placating the Little one. The memory of how close I came to forgiving myself when she pulled out is fresh in my memory.


    ¡°Then apologize.¡± Leomi demands, thrusting despite being all the way in.


    ¡°Argh.¡± I groan in pleasure-less pain. ¡°I''m, sorry.¡± I honestly tell her.


    ¡°It''s fine, Liz.¡± Leomi smiles, gently pulling out of me.


    ¡°Huhm.¡± I inhale as deeply as I can, experiencing an intoxicating release as I feel the metal sliding against my anus.


    ¡°Have you ever voluntarily killed an innocent?¡± She asks, throwing a cold on our time.


    I wish she would have framed the question like an affirmation, but I can''t bring myself to resent this wonderful woman, providing me with such relief. Leomi twists my symbiont, trying to pain me into answering.


    ¡°I, have.¡± I admit, intensely saddened and scared of her condemnation.


    ¡°In what circumstances?¡± Leomi questions, shaken.


    ¡°Batteries, put them out, of misery.¡± I say, tearing up.


    ¡°That is not voluntarily. You were helping them pass away.¡± Leomi firmly denies.


    She lets go of my left arm to possessively caress my backside, eliminating the twisting mental guilt that arose from my admission in a single stroke. She accompanies her declaration by reaching down between my thighs with her left hand and gently caressing my flower''s petals. I melt inside, my heart singing for her.


    ¡°You did no wrong there, Liz.¡± She affirms, thrusting inside me but at a downwards angle.


    ¡°Uhg, oh.¡± I gasp, experiencing unexpected bliss from the penetration as the round tip indirectly pressures my sex up to the point where the rod is fully inside me. ¡°Ys!¡± I cry out, my pleasure unexpectedly enhanced by how completely she''s taking me.


    ¡°I''m going to start fucking you now, Elizabeth. You''re going to ask for it.¡± Leomi informs me in a rough voice.


    ¡°I want you, to fuck me, Leomi.¡± I declare, still deeply frightened but relying on a renewed and reinforced trust in her.

 Forever.Ch54

    Leomi slides the rod almost all the way out, provoking an intense feeling of release before thrusting it back all the way in without pause, I cannot even find the air to cry out.


    ¡°Mmph.¡± She exhales.


    She continues the cycle, pressing on my backside with her hand as she thrusts in and out of me with her hips. My legs weaken from the melding of physical pain and mental oppression followed by a blissful liberation.


    Her waist hits my ass, making me shift forward. She pulls away, and then penetrates me again, this time angling her rod downward to press against the fleshly separation, stimulating the inside of my sex.


    ¡°How do you, feel about my thighs, now?¡± She asks in a hoarse voice.


    As long as she doesn''t stop, fucking me, I''ll keep feeling good, bad, in pain, without burden. The release, means I''m justified in trusting her. She moves her hips back until the rod''s tip lies just at my anus'' edge, putting me on the brink of ecstasy.


    ¡°Best, ever.¡± I reply, my words sounding almost like a moan. ¡°But, why aren''t you touching me, down there? It would be, taking control.¡±


    ¡°It would be different if you weren''t who you are.¡± Leomi groans, slowly plunging her metal cock back in.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°But you being you.¡± She pauses. ¡°Means, it would let you prioritize your pleasure over mine. Which I can''t allow, you need to lose.¡± Leomi punctuates her sentence with a hard thrust. ¡°Uhm.¡± She exhales in satisfaction.


    The pain as she fills me up to the brim triggers a disquieting felicity. I trust her, I let it take over and surrender. My elbow and knees give out. I fall forward on my belly, my left arm alone insufficient to hold me, which makes the rod slide away, intensifying my agonizing pleasure.


    Leomi follows, laying over me, her breasts pressing against my shoulders. She keeps pounding at me but slower, her eyes closed as she experiences bliss of her own.


    Her every thrust reinforces our enjoyment but never brings me to a climax while she seems to be getting closer and closer. Leomi rests her trembling jaw on top of my head and pulls her waist back.


    ¡°Uh, uh.¡± I gasp, brought to the very edge once again.


    ¡°You''ve lost.¡± Leomi whispers.


    Leomi uses only her hips to thrust the rod into me, fully penetrating me in one go. My back arcs along with hers but I feel a deep sense of defeat while she lets out a long ecstatic moan. An irrational panic arises as I witness her dropping her guard while I''m unarmed and held down, a deep fear for our lives.


    I try to get out from under her but the fact that I''m unwilling to harm her makes it difficult. Leomi''s flower is quaking from within, yet she still has the presence of mind to grab my wrists and pin them down to the bear pelt.


    ¡°Let, me, out.¡± I beg. ¡°I need to protect you.¡±


    ¡°From, what, Liz?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Danger!¡± I cry out.


    ¡°Shh.¡± She shifts to blow in my left ear. ¡°You''re safe.¡±


    Leomi pulls the rod out, her legs and arms trembling. I choke a gulp of air in. She lets herself fall to my right, rolling on her back as her pleasure rescinds. I perk up, scanning the tent, but she grabs my elbow.


    ¡°Take the, belt off, and join me, Liz.¡± Leomi orders.


    I blink, worried and feeling my resentment of her build up. A small voice in me reminds me that I gave her my word to trust her. I swiftly unstrap the belt, using my sense to keep watch on my weapon and our surroundings.


    ¡°Mount me.¡± Leomi demands, seeming exhausted as she pulls her nightgown up to her belly. ¡°Pick my leg up, set it on your shoulder.¡± Leomi instructs in a soft but firm tone.


    I slowly fall back into the trance she had me in so far. I grab her right leg, wrapping my left arm around it to set it on my left shoulder and against my neck, the sight of her split thighs awakens something primal in me.


    ¡°Pull me in.¡± Leomi whispers.


    I place my right hand on her waist and use my hold along with the one I have on her leg to pull her in. Her sex'' folds, likely even more sensitive and delicate from coming, intertwine with mine. I tremble from top to bottom as my instincts try to take over.


    ¡°Let yourself, go.¡± Leomi orders.


    I use my hips, my back, and my knees to thrust my sex at hers. An animalistic cry escapes my lips as I experience a primal pleasure. Leomi flinches, showing pain. I freeze, my guilt rising anew.


    ¡°Keep, going, Liz. Do not, stop.¡± Leomi mutters, her voice broken by gasps.


    I just, let go. My waist moves on its own, shifting back and forth to grind our flowers together. I feel her tiny petals brushing up and down my sex, provoking an indescribable feeling of bliss.


    ¡°I acce, pt you, as you, are.¡± Leomi stutters. ¡°Accept yourself.¡±


    The words pass through me, engraving themselves in my mind. I want her to want me. I gently reach out to take hold of her perfect round breasts, massaging them as I use her expressions to guide my rhythm.


    I don''t let her recover her breath, every time she seems like she does, I accelerate. I witness her desire emerging again, feeling her sex lubricate mine as mine hers.


    I experience immense gratification as she starts responding to me, using her position on the ground to push against me, her movements as instinctive as mine. I almost come from that alone but I push back, wanting us both to climax at the same time.


    Leomi''s eyes close and her jaw falls as a quake goes through her entire body, climaxing for the second time. I let go, entirely. I lose every hold I have on myself, as a wave of ecstasy breaks through my emotional dams.


    I fall on top of her, pleasure filling every pore of my being. My mind blanks out. I can''t see or sense anything, all I can feel is her sweaty flesh against mine, her drenched sex quivering along with mine.


    Leomi passes her right arm behind my back, setting her hand between my thighs to slide her slender fingers in my wet folds. She caresses me, running her thumb around my erect bud, squeezing it between her phalanxes and then pulling on it. Beatitude raptures me, I lose my mind under her touch.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken in her arms, my shoulder-blades resting against her breasts. Entirely naked if not for my sleeve glove and mask. She''s holding my clitoris with her left hand''s thumb and index while the same fingers on her right hand have hold of my nipple. Even the pangs of pain coming from my anus aren''t sufficient to shake the bliss I feel in her arms.


    ¡°Ah, you''re present again.¡± Leomi notes, with a smile in her voice. ¡°That was one amazing orgasm.¡±


    ¡°I''m, exhausted.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°So am I.¡± Leomi nods, her chin brushing against my left cheek. You''re still holding me upright while sitting. I chuckle, unable to help myself.


    ¡°But I feel so light. Happy.¡± I add.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi hums with a bright smile. ¡°I don''t want to dampen your mood but we need to talk now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. The night, isn''t over so I still trust you.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°You are better than I am to your core. How you acted after what I did to you proves it, Liz.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°It did, feel like punishment.¡± I groan, remembering the states of mind she made me go through as she took me.


    ¡°That was me resolving some personal issues.¡± Leomi admits with a small grimace. ¡°You did beat my mother.¡±


    ¡°It''s, fine. I did like it in a way.¡± I grin. ¡°I think, I needed to be taken that roughly.¡± Leomi''s body shivers, betraying how my words excite her.


    ¡°How, um, did it feel?¡± Leomi asks carefully.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Well, I''m probably going to owe you a lot after tonight.¡± Leomi makes a grimace. ¡°I''d like an advance account if you do it to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, my anus still hurts.¡± I mutter. ¡°Would you want me to?¡±


    ¡°I''m, very curious now.¡± Leomi admits, somehow managing to blush. ¡°If it could help me...¡± I sigh.


    ¡°It wasn''t enough, Leomi.¡± I tell her. ¡°I feel great right now, but that''s not going to last.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leomi deposes a small kiss on my cheek. ¡°Accept who you are and then you''ll be able to change what you want. It won''t be easy, it won''t be fast, but it''s possible and you have the will to go through with it. All I could ever do is support you and show you what I see in you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I bite my lower lip. ¡°I expected too much of you.¡±


    ¡°Not your fault, I worded my proposal so that you would. I thought that raising your expectations would make you more likely to accept the lesser things I tell you.¡± Leomi explains.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You''re, definitely going to owe me a lot.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Well, not all that much.¡± Leomi hurriedly protests. ¡°You''re no longer looking for your weapon, and I haven''t felt you shake or startle since I took you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I pause. Did I shake? ¡°Well, this entire thing was a mind fuck.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Honestly, it felt a bit like that when you held and took me at the end.¡± Leomi whispers in my ear. ¡°You engulfed me and I melted under you.¡± She accompanies her words by briefly squeezing my nipple and clitoris. I jump up, experiencing an aftershock of pleasure.


    ¡°Good to know.¡± I shiver. ¡°Your reasoning was definitely tainted by your desires.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. More than I myself thought.¡± Leomi shifts uncomfortably. ¡°So, um, how did it feel?¡±


    ¡°It''s really hard to describe. It feels oppressive when it goes in, but at the same time it feels pretty good to be filled up. And when it comes out... it''s, just waw, the release of the pressure and the apprehension that it''s going to go back in. It''s hard to keep a straight mind.¡± I explain. Goosebumps appear on Leomi''s skin. ¡°It is pretty painful either way.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Leomi''s traits droop a little. ¡°You lubricated it pretty well, though.¡± She notes in a provocative tone.


    ¡°Keep going and I''ll show you how it feels tonight.¡± I counter.


    ¡°Let''s move on.¡± Leomi instantly replies. ¡°You''re going to go through everything you did since you decided not to listen to my warning when you left on that ship.¡±


    ¡°I, don''t think I should.¡± I shake my head, feeling my fears return like a pressure in my skull.


    ¡°Bare yourself to me, tell me everything.¡± Leomi demands. ¡°I swear I won''t judge you. You''re mine after all.¡±


    She shifts her hands to grasp my right breast and sets her palm over my sex in two very possessive gestures. I meld into her grips, sighing in contentment, surprised that I don''t feel like I''m surrendering anything to her as I do.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Consider that I know everything but that I want to hear it from your mouth. It should dissuade you from lying while letting you evacuate it all.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°I...¡± I pause, knowing that protesting isn''t going to work out. ¡°I thought your warning wasn''t really important, I was aware it could be a trap to begin with but I overestimated myself and underestimated your mother.¡±


    ¡°And Jessica likely didn''t trust me.¡± Leomi mutters sadly. I bristle, angry that she could mention her in my presence. ¡°Oh, quiet down. We both make each other jealous.¡± She tightens her grips on my sex and breast. ¡°But we belong to each other, right now.¡± Her words soothe me but my anger doesn''t go away, her mention of ''right now'' makes it impossible for it to vanish.


    ¡°Are you doing that on purpose?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A little.¡± Leomi admits with a sigh, kissing my cheek again. I take a deep breath to continue.


    ¡°When Odo''s ships pursued us, I arrogantly went to sleep without preparing when I could have spent time trying to ask for opinions about how a naval battle would go. I counted too much on the Rykz to protect us, they all died as a result.¡± I say, saddened but finding that she was right, evacuating this is making it easier to bear my guilt. ¡°Jessica and I split there, I boarded the ships and fought your mother. I know she wasn''t captured because I was and I know she didn''t die because she was still on our ship when it retreated. I assume she didn''t remain because you don''t know what happened to her either but it''s safe to say she lived. Happy?¡± I groan.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi frowns. ¡°Two questions. Did the Rykz tell you anything about her whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°I won''t be discussing her further.¡± I firmly reply.


    ¡°F, fair.¡± Leomi admits as she plunges her right hand''s nails in my torso. I shiver, enjoying the slight pain. ¡°You fought Mother on the ship. What, by the Lake, was she trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Capture another Princess and use that to force the Rykz out of Caeviel.¡± I reply. ¡°You warned me, why ask?¡±


    ¡°I guessed, but I couldn''t be sure.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°It was stupid, who knows how they would have reacted to that? Especially with the Rykz pressuring the Empire''s eastern border. It would have been wiser to help you deescalate since the Rykz'' plan to invade the Izla''s didn''t go according to plan.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, the Rykz wanted to pressure the Empire in the east while invading Caeviel, which was meant to force the Emperor to send phalanxes here. But, Cenwalh could gather an army in time, meaning the Rykz'' plan failed so Mother should have realized the Rykz would be more likely to agree to peace.¡±


    ¡°She could have reached the same conclusion and determined that capturing another Princess would do the trick.¡± I counter.


    ¡°I suppose, it''s a matter of point of view.¡± Leomi admits. ¡°She has always been for direct action. Still, I think it would have resulted in the Rykz deciding to go all out here and in the east.¡±


    ¡°Well, at the time we didn''t know that the Rykz were gathering an army in the east.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Good point. So, who won that fight?¡± She questions.


    ¡°She did.¡± I gripe. ¡°She cheated by being better at fighting.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she does that.¡± Leomi chuckles.


    ¡°We were both holding back, to be honest, and she had help.¡± I note.


    ¡°So, Mother captured you before I did.¡± Leomi says, opening her mouth to nibble at my shoulder.


    ¡°Rrr.¡± I purr, basking in her warmth.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''s, complicated.¡± I mutter, pushing the memories away.


    ¡°Shh, I''m right here.¡± Leomi reassures me. ¡°If you feel like it won''t help to talk about it, don''t.¡±


    ¡°I''d rather not.¡± I admit, feeling shameful about my cowardice but relieved that she isn''t pushing the matter.


    ¡°Do you mind if I keep holding you like this?¡± She asks, releasing my flower and breast for a moment before firmly taking hold of them again.


    ¡°Don''t, I love it.¡± I grin, feeling her slender fingers settle within my petals.


    ¡°Good, it makes me feel at peace.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Bad stuff happened, I lashed out.¡± I say. ¡°I didn''t lose control but I killed Odo in a cruel way. He deserved it but I can''t help but think Grace had a point about justice.¡±


    ¡°You''re going too fast.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°I''ll, go back to everything when we lie down, but I think I should just evacuate this.¡± I reply, reaching to touch her cheek with my right hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°I, just... I kept going towards my goal. I didn''t let anything stop me, I couldn''t even let myself backtrack. And, it feels like, at some point, it became the entire goal to keep going. Even now, I still have this pressure at the back of my mind, telling me that I should be doing more, that there''s danger in the shadows. It''s, easier than before, but...¡± I pause. ¡°I don''t know, I don''t feel any satisfaction or relief and I''m realizing that I won''t feel any even if the Rykz retreat in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Too much guilt.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°You threw yourself into this while thinking that lives are equivalent. They are, but you need to separate that from the choices people make, the sides they choose to be on.¡±


    ¡°Guilt isn''t the issue.¡± I gripe, using my right shoulder to shove her back a bit. ¡°I learned not to feel too guilty about taking down those who try to kill me but now I don''t even feel much about other people''s deaths anymore and that makes me feel worse. That''s the problem.¡± I continue, feeling a knot form in my throat.


    ¡°That''s guilt too.¡± Leomi tells me in a soft voice. ¡°You need to rest, process everything and come to terms.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± I say, almost tearing myself away from her. She secures her hold and pulls me back, depositing a dozen kisses in my neck. ¡°Leomi, I need more than words.¡± I desperately plead.


    ¡°I don''t know, Liz. I''ve never been through what you have but I do know guilt and pain.¡± Leomi admits, looking torn. ¡°All I know to do is be here for you.¡±


    ¡°Yet, at least half of what you do is for yourself.¡± I accuse, my temper rising.


    ¡°It is.¡± Leomi whispers without a shred of guilt. ¡°I am a selfish woman in some ways but I don''t think I am being selfish by taking the comfort I need from you while you have yours through me. Perhaps, I''m entirely wrong, that my desires aren''t what you need, or the reverse. I don''t think it matters if it works for us both, does it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I mutter. ¡°It doesn''t feel right, a relationship should be...¡± My voice dies down.


    ¡°Ours is give and take.¡± Leomi sighs, her eyes looking to the tent''s ceiling. ¡°I told you, it can''t last. I''m letting myself go with you, like I''ve pushed you to. It''s not healthy but it allowed me to heal. Which is why I won''t betray you, ever, Liz. I''ll always have time for you, this I promise.¡±


    No. No, no. That''s, not... what I want for Elizabeth, that''s for Jessica! I tear myself from her grip. She held me so tightly that her nails leave burning furrows on my breast and sex''s flesh.


    My heart beats in despair from my own deceptions, in fury because of the gall she has to sleep with me while she never leaves her mind. I flip around. The Little one''s hand flashes out and grabs her by the throat, pinning her down against the bear pelt.


    Leomi doesn''t fight back, she looks confused but not frightened. She should be. I placate my symbiont, making it understand that this is between us and her, not it. It bristles, emitting its desire to protect me... no, its host.


    I impress on it that the danger is one I chose myself and then smother our communications to focus on my Lady. Leomi reaches out to my cheek with her right hand, pointedly avoiding my mask.


    ¡°Don''t blame me for your struggles.¡± She whispers. ¡°I knew you after you agreed to the Rykz'' deal. Humans with as much drive to help as you do, they don''t do what you have. They''ve messed with your mind, not I.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Hahahaha.¡± I giggle.


    Leomi''s eyebrows twist as she grows concerned by my reaction. I tighten my grip on her throat, trying to figure out whether she''ll react in fear. She serenely holds my gaze. I swallow my saliva and release her.


    ¡°I, know... kh.¡± She coughs. ¡°That you can''t use the trust I''ve demanded of you tonight to listen. But you need to consider demanding that the Rykz remove that... plant they''ve buried in your chest. It might help manage the pain you feel from your burns but, from what I''ve seen, it cannot be good for you.¡± Leomi adamantly presses. ¡°Please, just consider talking to your sister, she likely refused for good reasons.¡±


    ¡°She isn''t my sister!¡± I roar, pulling my left hand from her throat in fear that I''ll do something terrible in anger. I sit on her belly, caring little about where or how she reached this odd conclusion of hers. All I care is for her to... ¡°Stop, bringing her up.¡±


    ¡°You want to compete, Liz? Get rid of this Rykz abomination!¡± Leomi snaps. ¡°This is why you can''t be...¡± She bites her own tongue, paling in regret.


    I can almost see her thought process. She instinctively tried to use my jealousy to push me to abandon something doing me harm but then realized that her insane lover might strike out against her true love. She came so close to saying that my symbiont is why I can''t be like Jessica.


    ¡°I''m, so sorry, Liz.¡± Leomi utters. ¡°I shouldn''t have...¡±


    ¡°Why, would it work?¡± I interrupt her, feeling dizzy as a ludicrous and frightening idea forms in my mind. ¡°You see her in me, even though I barely look or act like she does!¡± Anymore.


    ¡°What?¡± Leomi blinks.


    ¡°You want me to be more like her because you can''t bear to do to her what you do to me.¡± I accuse, furious because it means she might never go back to me, Jessica, because of me, Elizabeth. ¡°You don''t love me. You want her so bad that you see her face on mine. The only reason for that is because you wanted me to be her from the very beginning. How much do you think that messes with my mind?¡±


    ¡°Wh, what are you saying?¡± Leomi stutters. ¡°You, don''t, look like, her?¡±


    ¡°Look like her?¡± I giggle madly, gathering my courage as I reach up to my mask.


    I''m counting on Leomi''s own madness and the darkness to do some of my revenge''s work for me, to twist her. Let everything crash down in ruins now, or continue down an even more ruinous path that we''ll share. I pull the mask off, leaning in to give her a close look at the face beneath, mine, hers, Jessica''s.


    ¡°I am her in your view, aren''t I?¡± I ask.

 Forever.Ch55

    The light in Leomi''s eyes seems to shatter as her expression shifts from panic to denial to fear and then back to panic. She strikes out at my chest with her palm but the blow is so weak that it seems like she''s simply resting her trembling hand against it.


    ¡°You, don''t. Look like her, at all.¡± Leomi utters, her tone gentle and fragile, the fright in her light gray irises deepening.


    I can''t truly blame her for the lie considering how evident it is to me that she''s convinced admitting that I look like me would either break me or her. She seems to be choosing to bear the madness rather than inflicting it on me.


    ¡°You lie.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Otherwise, you would have wanted to see me whole if you care about me as much as you proclaim. Face and all.¡±


    ¡°I... no, you''re, you.¡± Leomi chokes, tears falling from her eyes.


    ¡°That''s hardly convincing.¡± I chortle, losing control of my own insanity for just a moment.


    ¡°Oh, Liz. What have I done to you?¡± Leomi asks, her voice breaking. And there she is, refusing to face herself. Or, she''s genuinely worried about me.


    ¡°Not a clue.¡± I giggle, placing my mask back on to give her some peace and let the seed I planted grow unhindered. After all, she might start to trust her eyes if I left my face bare for too long. ¡°It would be difficult to separate that from what I''ve done to myself.¡± Which you are to partially blame for as well.


    ¡°I thought I could get you to choose a path to heal... but it turns out, I''m worse.¡± Leomi utters, now shaking from head to toes.


    ¡°You''re so screwed up.¡± I murmur fondly, amazed that Leomi managed to convince herself that she''s seeing things instead of reality.


    ¡°I, am.¡± Leomi swallows her saliva with difficulty, still adamant on disassociating us. Good. Bad.


    I let myself drop next to her, pushing her to roll on her right side so I can run my fingers over the name I carved in her back''s flesh, enjoying how the ink spread out from the letters in an ominous looking cloudy black mist below the red lines in her skin. Leomi wiggles and shivers under my touch.


    I wonder if she''d break if I told her the full truth right now. The goal isn''t to break her. It is, a little. No, my Lady must experience us, as I have. With that I agree, me.


    ¡°What path?¡± I ask her, curious.


    ¡°I, don''t know, anymore.¡± Leomi mutters, wrapping her arms around her chest, crying. ¡°I thought talking, and getting you to find a path to help the Empire differently than you have would be the solution, but I... can''t even do that without... harming you.¡±


    I pass my right arm between the pelt and her waist, pulling her to me. I assemble a quick air construct to grab one of the quality wool blankets and set it over us, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°You''re a coward.¡± I harshly tell her. ¡°About me, about her.¡±


    Leomi bounces back, going from tears to anger, fighting my grip around her torso. I smile but don''t let her pull out of my grasp. Leomi wipes her eyes and sets her hands over mine.


    ¡°You said that on purpose to get a rise out of me.¡± She rightfully accuses. ¡°But do you mean it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I do.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°You see her in me because you want her but you stay with me, too afraid to commit to either of us. You say you''re protecting her from you, but from what I''ve seen of her and of you, I know it''s a cowardly excuse. You say we can''t last but the truth is that you don''t want us to work in case she frees you of the oath you took.¡±


    ¡°I''m supposed to be the one helping you.¡± Leomi whines, pushing to rest deeper into my arms, seeming to be seeking a safeguard.


    ¡°You did.¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°It might not have gone as well as you hoped but I got to experience peace for a brief moment, it was enough to remind me about my goals. But you''re avoiding the conversation.¡±


    ¡°I am, because you''re the one who needs me right now.¡± Leomi shudders.


    ¡°No.¡± I deny as firmly as I can, squeezing her torso. ¡°You are because you can''t bear to face your contradictions. I wonder, how much did you project in me? How much of her, how much of you?¡±


    ¡°W, what d, do you m, mean?¡± Leomi stutters, her voice shattering as she realizes there isn''t much safety to be found in my arms.


    ¡°I think the mask allows you to see whatever you want in me.¡± I explain. ¡°Which is why you don''t want me to take it off, the same way you don''t actually want to see what the Rykz did to me because it would shake your assumptions.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Leomi''s voice dies down before she can even get a word out.


    ¡°You assumed I was strong enough to take what you gave out.¡± I accuse her. ¡°You fucked me because you want to fuck her mindless down to your core. Because you want to be fucked in punishment for what you did to her.¡±


    ¡°No. No.¡± Leomi forcefully denies, yet my sense allows me to watch the panic in her light gray eyes spread to her traits.


    She tries to escape my grasp again, but this time frantically and with desperation. I firmly, forcefully, pinning her belly down on the bear pelt, reinforcing my tired muscles with a strengthening construct. I mount her, running my hands over my tattoo again.


    ¡°Please, stop, talking.¡± Leomi begs.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± I ask, placing my mask next to her ear to whisper. ¡°This, helps me. I''ve been mad at you on my behalf, on her behalf, for a long time now.¡±


    ¡°I, want to be... taken.¡± Leomi mutters, face buried in the pelt. ¡°Forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Then, why not ask for it instead of alluding to it?¡± I question, baffled that I''ve actually read her correctly.


    ¡°Because, I can''t be forgiven, Liz. Not for what I did to her, not by you.¡± Leomi utters, voice breaking. ¡°But I crave it, so much.¡±


    ¡°Whatever punishment you receive, it won''t get you to forgive yourself. I know I haven''t, and you tried.¡± I tell her, sighing. ¡°But it might let you get past this block you have, the one preventing you to commit to me.¡±


    ¡°What, if that, block, is also what, stops me from going after, her? From harming her and you, Liz.¡± Leomi asks in fright.


    ¡°How little of an opinion you have of us, of yourself.¡± I berate, angry. ¡°I''ll return your words, accept yourself and change what you dislike. You''re not even following your own advice about letting go with me. If this is what you want, I''ll gladly give it to you. You''ll still have to settle your inner guilt with her, and I think you need to or you''ll never truly be mine. The fact you see her on my face is more than proof that what you''re doing isn''t working.¡±


    ¡°I''m scared, Liz.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°So was I.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Yet, you told me to go through with it.¡± Leomi whispers.


    ¡°It''s what trust is. I won''t take your virginity, do you trust me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not, down to my core.¡± Leomi says, laughing sadly as she echoes my words. ¡°But I have to admit, that I do.¡± She adds fearfully.


    I find myself looking forward to what it''ll feel like to dominate her like she did me, especially since she seems even more afraid of what''s to come than I was. I edge back, releasing her as I throw the blanket away. She remains flat on the pelt, shaking. I take hold of her thighs and pull her up on all fours.


    ¡°I want to have you now.¡± I tell her in a rough voice, caressing her hips as I grow excited. ¡°The question is, do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°I really don''t want to lose.¡± Leomi shudders. ¡°But I need to, don''t I?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about winning that much, don''t think it even applies here.¡± I say, placing my left hand between her thighs to reward the Little one for listening to my desires and staying out of it. ¡°Take that nightgown off.¡± I tell her.


    As Leomi rises up to her knees to do so, I run my gloved fingers over her sex, finding it slightly moist. She flinches but keeps slipping the piece of cloth off. I take hold of her right breast with my right hand and gently massage it.


    I also start massaging her flower, brushing her thin petals, stimulating her bud by alternating between flicking it and pulling on it, letting the Little one greedily absorb her mounting desire. I find that my excitement rises as hers does but remains manageable and focused on taking her.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Why, go there, if you''re going, to sodomise me?¡± Leomi pants, biting the inside of her cheeks.


    ¡°Because I want you to struggle.¡± I whisper. ¡°Get me that belt, use flow.¡±


    Leomi takes a deep breath and shapes an air construct, sending it to the belt to recover it. She''s much slower at doing so than I have been. I wonder if it''s because she''s too excited or because, like Vikiana said, I have a talent for it. I pinch her nipple just she brings the belt closer. I let her go and catch the belt as her construct shatters.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Leomi gasps, failing to hide the pleasure she took from the pain.


    ¡°Hm, so you do enjoy it, just not all the time.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Liz.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°On all fours, Leomi.¡± I reply.


    She falls on her hands, apprehension clear on her face as I take my time to fasten the belt around my waist. I shiver as I pass the middle strap between my thighs, pressing the small bulb against my clitoris.


    I feel the leather strap pressing against my sex and my lustful fluids mixing with those she left there. I use her desire to lubricate the polished rod in the same way she used mine and then split her chiseled butt-cheeks, guiding the round metal tip to lay it over her small fragile-looking anus.


    ¡°I''m going to fuck you now.¡± I whisper. ¡°I need you to ask me to.¡±


    ¡°Liz, just, go through with it.¡± Leomi replies tensely.


    ¡°Ask for it.¡± I firmly demand despite how much I want to start.


    ¡°Please, fuck me as hard as you can.¡± Leomi demands in a forced tone, her voice filled with shame.


    I push with my hips, gaze turned down to her ring of flesh as the two centimeters in diameter polished rod distends her anus beyond what it seems like it should be able to. Leomi''s eyes widen in panic, her expression twisting in agony.


    ¡°Huk.¡± She chokes in pain.


    Tears start running down her cheeks as I keep the pressure up with my hips. I lay my left hand on her backside, affirming my domination of her. A flash of anger twists her lips, revealing her grit teeth, yet she clenches her fists without fighting back or demanding I stop.


    ¡°You might think like you got over your position as a Noble when you took the burden and task to bring equality.¡± I murmur, thrusting the rod deeper into her, to the half-way point.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leomi cries out.


    ¡°But, somewhere buried inside you, you still position yourself above others.¡± I declare, relishing her inability to talk back. ¡°This shame you so obviously feel for being taken, the demand you had that I kneel for you. These two prove that you are not entirely committed to your own ideals.¡±


    Leomi opens her mouth, likely to deny my assertion. I take a deep breath and use my hold on her backside to fully penetrate her, sliding the rod all the way until it hits the fleshly wall inside of her.


    ¡°Ihk!¡± Leomi yelps.


    She almost falls forward but I manage to catch her by swinging my right arm around her belly and pull her upright against my torso, which allows the round tip to go her even deeper into her. As we shift position, the small bulb gratifyingly brushes against my clitoris.


    ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± Leomi shudders in pain. ¡°You''re, filling me up, Liz.¡±


    ¡°You''re no lesser than I am for this, my love.¡± I whisper in her ear, making my voice vibrate against my mask.


    ¡°But, it feels, like I am.¡± She mutters. ¡°How, did you take this, without crying?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m quite certain I enjoy pain more than you do.¡± I admit.


    ¡°You''re, probably right about, my hangups.¡± She tells me, still looking ashamed.


    ¡°I''m going to keep going now.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°W, wait.¡± She pleads, eyes widening. ¡°Go, slow, ly.¡±


    ¡°You can pleasure yourself while I take you, but I''m going to focus on my own enjoyment like you have. Is that alright?¡± I ask.


    ¡°O, okay.¡± Leomi nods with difficulty. ¡°You''re, better, at this, than I was.¡±


    ¡°We suit each other.¡± I mutter, remembering how much I enjoyed what she did to me, the way she did it.


    I bend my knees to slowly pull the rod back, giving her gradual release. Leomi''s jaw quivers and she closes her eyes, her slender fingers running down to her intimacy to start caressing it, guided by instinct more than will. I seize both her breasts, the small mounds fitting perfectly inside my palms.


    Her fingers'' movements grow faster as the pressure of the rod inside her fades, I don''t let myself go but I can''t let her get off yet either, so I rise back up, thrusting hard with my hips, feeling deep satisfaction from the act and pleasure from the small bulb pushing at my hard clitoris. Leomi''s slender fingers freeze over her sex and her eyelid suddenly open.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She cries out from the pain my penetrating causes.


    I shift back and thrust at her again but this time with my whole body, breathing roughly as I squeeze her breasts, dominating her, penetrating her with my entire being. Leomi jumps up a bit as my thighs hit her butt.


    ¡°Take me, Elizabeth!¡± Leomi whispers, losing control of herself.


    ¡°You''re, magnificent like this.¡± I whisper, returning the compliment.


    She starts voluntarily jerking her flower''s bud in a rough manner. I sense the inside of her sex quiver along with an exulting victorious echo coming from the Little one. She no longer seems able to just naturally go along, she is now forcefully masturbating herself, squeezing her petals between her phalanxes.


    I pull back and shove the rod deep into her anus again, grunting in contentment as a small squeal escapes my Lady''s throat, originating in agony, both physical and mental. I keep going without stopping.


    ¡°Gh, gh.¡± Leomi groans between grit teeth every time I ram the stiff metal rod in her.


    ¡°Rhhaaa.¡± I exult in joy, letting go of her breasts to spread my arms out.


    Leomi falls on her right hand, panting to catch her breath but still masturbating with her left. I use only my thighs to guide her, shifting the rod''s angles left and right as I focus on my pleasuring my bud with the small mound.


    ¡°Remain like this, don''t fall.¡± I order her.


    ¡°Y, yes, Liz.¡± Leomi mutters in a submissive voice.


    Her tone and words rumble inside of my chest, boosting my confidence. I force her to move in rhythm with my left and right thrusts, feeling my own pleasure build up as my satisfaction in dominating her reaches a peak.


    She seems to be getting close too so I rise up a bit to angle the rod downwards inside her, running the tip along the partition of flesh to indirectly stimulate her vagina while I penetrate her, commanding the moment at which she''ll come.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Leomi grunts. ¡°Ih!¡± She wails as her head and back arch backward. ¡°Ah.¡± She exhales, her jaw dropping along with her left hand as she gets off. Her eyes reverse as her flower dances along with the waves of bliss going through her.


    I experience a rush of primal pleasure and joy like none I''ve ever experienced before. My intimacy quakes inside and out, filling me with deep ecstasy, enhanced by the leather strap fastened between my legs which presses against my sex'' folds.


    ¡°Please keep going, Liz. Finish me off.¡± Leomi begs, two tiny tears falling from her eyes, rolling along her relieved traits. ¡°I''ve, never felt so free.¡±


    I acquiesce to her request, both because she wants it and because I want to extend my own pleasure as long as I can. I shift back, ignoring my exhaustion to start making love to her. I gently slide the rod into her, stopping before it hits the edge to then slowly slide it down to indirectly massage the inside of her sex.


    ¡°Oh, wow.¡± I mutter as a spike of sharp felicity seizes my heart.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Leomi exhales, her chiseled body shifting in waves along the pleasure I give it.


    I retreat, shoving her along the downward slope of her pleasure as mine fades. Her tight ass moving in reaction to my hips'' guidance. I pass my right hand around her waist and start caressing her muscular stomach as I penetrate her again, feeling her muscles tense up.


    She shudders, her elbows and knees trembling as she keeps making the effort to remain in this position, like I commanded she did. I gently push the polished metal cock further inside of her and press on her back so that she drops on her belly.


    ¡°I needed this.¡± Leomi utters as she lands, her words interrupted by another of my thrusts. ¡°So much. I''ve been, teetering on the edge of losing myself, because I couldn''t handle, what I''d done or what I kept doing to you, imposing my will.¡±


    ¡°I like it, when you try.¡± I whisper. ¡°When I lose, when I win. I just want you.¡± I pull back.


    ¡°Good, to know.¡± Leomi mutters, apprehensively biting her lower lip. ¡°I, don''t think, I can take, much more.¡±


    ¡°One, last.¡± I utter, my hips panging from the effort.


    ¡°Go.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    I use my entire body to lovingly penetrate her, taking her in full. Leomi breathes out as I do, her arms and legs losing all strength. She crumbles in exhaustion. The waves of pleasure crashing into me finally end, replaced by a quiet peace.


    I don''t let my fatigue get the better of me and use my left hand to unfasten the belt as my right hand is stuck under her. I shift to her side before taking hold of the base of the metal rod to carefully pull it out of her. Leomi doesn''t move as I do, sprawled on the bear pelt, entirely spent.


    ¡°Muh.¡± She cutely moans as the tip slips out of her anus. ¡°You''re, way too good, at whatever, this is.¡±


    ¡°I kind of did to you, what you did to me, so you''re complimenting yourself.¡± I reply, panting. ¡°Although, I get why, you thought this would be, immoral.¡±


    I throw the belt aside and use my right hand to pull her to me. Leomi melds into my arms, pressing her ass against my lower stomach. I use her upper arm to shift my mask aside and stretch out to depose a passionate kiss on the pit of her neck.


    ¡°My ass really hurts.¡± Leomi complains.


    ¡°Is that why you''re pressing it on me?¡± I ask, smiling in amusement.


    ¡°Yes, could you please hold me tight, Liz.¡± Leomi wishes at me in a fragile voice with trembling lips.


    I pass my left arm around her to take hold of her right breast and then shift my right hand down to place my palm over her flower, finding that it''s hot to the touch, but also moist and sticky. I secure my hold on her, and Leomi loses all tension.


    I feel my heart melt as my Lady surrenders herself to me like so. I even experience the pull to find out what face she''ll make if I rebuke her now. It isn''t so strong that I would consider it but maybe I would have if that was all I could allow myself to have of her. It confirms to me how alike the two of us have become, or perhaps always been deep down, or how we twisted each other.


    ¡°You feel amazing.¡± I tell her, shifting my middle finger to slide it between her two wet and delicate inner petals.


    ¡°You did, too.¡± Leomi tells me, sighing in contentment.


    ¡°I think, I''m done, for the night.¡± I sigh, resting my head on the bear pelt and setting my mask back in place.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure we both are, yet also want to keep going.¡± Leomi whispers.


    She closes her eyelids over her light gray abyssal eyes. I do as well, securing my holds over her, she rests over hands over mine. The two of us counting on the other''s warmth to make it through the cold night.


    With Celyz, I could keep going... ¡°Forever.¡±


    --- --- ---


    ¨C Arc 05 End ¨C

 In Peace.Ch01

    I startle awake, my eyes flipping open. Leomi deposits my left arm on my side, letting go of my wrist to slip away from my grasp, the two of us shivering from the cold as we separate. There is some light entering the tent from the flaps, meaning it''s morning.


    I hurriedly close my eyelids as she takes hold of her clothes and goes through them, picking the dagger she stole from me out. Her sharp traits seem frozen as she grips the handle and turns to me.


    She pushes on my left shoulder to make me roll on my back and then mounts me, hiding the dagger behind her back. I should be afraid or tense, but I actually feel exhilarated, especially with her intimacy pressing on my belly.


    ¡°You''re up early.¡± I speak up, surprising Leomi.


    As expected, she brings the dagger around. I open my eyes and intercept her wrist. Leomi frowns and pushes the weapon towards my neck. I let her, wondering what she''s up to.


    ¡°Things to do.¡± She mutters, placing the blade on my throat.


    ¡°My jugular is here.¡± I tell her, shifting the dagger slightly to the side.


    ¡°I, need to see...¡± Leomi pauses, a flicker of pain going through her face.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, smirking behind my mask.


    ¡°Face, light.¡± She mutters, her hand shaking.


    ¡°Sure, if you can handle yourself.¡± I push on the blade with my neck.


    Leomi reaches for the mask but breaks down before even touching it, her ass dropping on my belly as she lets go of the weapon''s handle and buries her face in her palms, repressing sobs. I feel odd about her state, on one hand I enjoy her suffering, but on the other hand, my Lady should be stronger than this.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry, Liz.¡± Leomi stutters. ¡°You don''t, need this, from me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I shrug. ¡°I don''t fear death at your hand.¡±


    I take hold of her waist and shift her to rest on my thighs so I can sit up. As I do, I feel a pang of pain coming from my ass. I shudder at the memory of what she did to me, what I did to her.


    ¡°Still hurts.¡± I groan.


    ¡°I wasn''t gentle.¡± Leomi mutters, her sobs receding. ¡°Neither were you.¡± She adds, curling her lips.


    She flips from distress to fierceness like the blink of an eye, launching herself at me to push me back down and bites down at my upper right breast''s flesh. I hit the pelt a little hard, having been caught by surprise.


    I grunt and catch my breath, using my sense to inspect her, finding that Leomi''s switch wasn''t complete enough to repress the panic roiling beneath her expression. She''s primed for when I rip the bandage off. Soon.


    Her mouth runs down to my nipple and her soft lips catch my nipple. She runs her wet tongue around it, stimulating me. I exhale, appreciating the attention but rather off-kilter about how to best manage her mood swings.


    Maybe I should just take a page from her book. Leomi starts aggressively sucking on my tit, nibbling it. I tremble in delight but focus my desire on her, I lift my right thigh and set it between her thighs, finding that she''s getting wet.


    Leomi gasps against my breast as I start rubbing her flower with my leg. She grows much gentler, licking my nipple and caressing my belly with her right hand, avoiding my leather glove.


    I assemble a few lion strikes and activate them, suddenly throwing her to the side and taking hold of her wrists to pin her down. Leomi''s light gray eyes turn up to my mask, her plea obvious.


    ¡°You were thinking of her.¡± I accuse, shoving my knee against her moist sex.


    ¡°N, no.¡± Leomi denies, her uncertainty obvious.


    ¡°You don''t even know yourself.¡± I mock, applying pressure on her flower.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± She moans, wiggling in my grasp but without trying to escape it.


    She closes her thighs over mine, expression turning aggressive. I placate her by running my knee up and down, masturbating her. Leomi resists for a short while, using her muscular legs to restrain me but finding herself unable to completely prevent me from pleasuring her.


    ¡°Too weak.¡± I comment.


    Leomi soon loses all tension and opens her thighs, surrendering to the mounting promise of ecstasy. She arches her back, pushing her waist up against my thigh. I retreat as she rises, forcing her to keep seeking me, literally bending herself along my will.


    ¡°Liz!¡± She weakly protests as I shift the instrument of her bliss out of her reach.


    ¡°Night''s done, Leomi.¡± I tell her, smirking. ¡°No more trust here.¡±


    ¡°I, I wasn''t thinking of her, please finish me off.¡± She beseeches me.


    ¡°Can you swear on it?¡± I ask.


    She wavers and breaks down again, crumbling to the ground, panting in desire, closing her thighs to try to stimulate herself by pressuring and shifting her flower''s petals. I bring my knee back down, setting it between hers to prevent her from doing so.


    ¡°Liz!¡± Leomi yowls in anger, fighting my grip over her wrists.


    ¡°If you want to do anything this morning, it''ll take your virginity to entice me.¡± I honestly tell her, using flow to keep my hold. ¡°Shouldn''t have gotten my heart beating with adrenaline so early.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± She sincerely pleads, eyebrows angled down.


    ¡°Oh, waw.¡± I mutter, taking a sharp inhalation. ¡°That was, way too cute, to be fair or real.¡± I utter in a raspy voice.


    ¡°Rhaaaa.¡± Leomi growls, biting her lower lip.


    I focus on recovering a regular breathing pattern while she swirls and wriggles under me, trying to release her built up sexual tension through physical exertion since that''s all she can do at the moment.


    She tries to push up to me with her belly a few times, trying to brush her bronze skin against mine for some comfort. I deny it to her every time by pulling back while keeping hold of her wrists, very much savoring the deeply vexed look on her face.


    I watch her muscular body''s struggle with interest, and no small amount of regret at having refused the dance despite finding much pleasure in tormenting her like she has Jessica. Leomi lasts quite a while before giving up, settling down, and even then she only gave up after her excitement faded.


    ¡°Urk.¡± Leomi groans in spite.


    ¡°That, was really fun.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°It''s, really not, in this position.¡± She replies with deep frustration. ¡°It was quite humiliating to feel your eyes on me during my struggle.¡± She admits with difficulty.


    ¡°Odd, you kept going anyway.¡± I note.


    ¡°Told you, I''m screwed up.¡± Leomi responds, gazing away as she blushes. ¡°I want to be seen, I think it''s a way to push back against the fear that I would be looked down on for wanting women.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I reply noncommittally. I doubt that''s the reason, she never seemed to have that fear. ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I''d very much rather have your spot.¡± Leomi admits, cheeks growing hotter.


    ¡°You''re thinking of something further than that or you wouldn''t be blushing like a maiden.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I...¡± Leomi pauses, biting her tongue.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I command.


    ¡°I was, am thinking of last night too.¡± She tells me, turning her eyes back to mine. ¡°I felt humiliated at first, I want to feel it again this morning, for real.¡± She whispers, her thighs'' muscles twitching, showing her desire.


    ¡°No.¡± I deny with glee reinforced by her evident dissatisfaction.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Then, I''ll do it to you.¡± She mutters. ¡°That, would be just as good, if not better.¡±


    ¡°You said you had things to do.¡± I comment, changing the conversation as I''m having trouble resisting the offer.


    ¡°We need to finish last night''s talk.¡± Leomi tells me, growing serious.


    ¡°That''s...¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°Necessary.¡± Leomi insists in a firm tone. ¡°Would likely have been easier after a bout, but you dug your own grave there.¡± She says, smirking as she expects a victory.


    ¡°Nah. The sight of you struggling like that, it was worth it.¡± I tell her, making sure she can hear my grin.


    ¡°Grah!¡± Leomi growls in renewed frustration.


    I let go of her wrists and expel unstructured energy to cover my wreck of a body from her sight as I hurriedly get up to my feet, realizing a second too late that I''m revealing the color of my flow. Wait, I did that yesterday too by making a mask with unstructured energy, yet she didn''t react.


    ¡°I''ll get you a kneeling naked in the light at some point, Liz. The delay will only enhance the delight I''ll feel from that victory.¡± Leomi murmurs just loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Dream on.¡± I reply, searching for my weapon with my symbiont''s sense.


    I detect the fond smile that takes over Leomi''s lips as she sits up and grabs the blanket to cover herself. I make my way to my liangi, grabbing it while she seeks her uniform and underwear out.


    She finds her pair of panties near mine along with my bra before I can get to them. I extend my hand out, she hands my bra over but fits my underwear on with a look of defiant enjoyment on her face. I try to steal hers but she throws them over her shoulder, pointedly looking down at my tight pair of pants on the ground.


    ¡°I want to spend the day knowing you''re not wearing anything under that.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Okay, if you answer my question. Why do you have so few pubic hair and such a bronze-like skin?¡±


    ¡°Because I take care of my body.¡± She replies, throwing me a pointed look. ¡°I take the time to lie under the sun and pull the excess out, makes me hard to resist.¡± She winks.


    ¡°Truth.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°But, your body is that of a warrior if I go by what I felt, you''re not lacking.¡± Leomi adds, trying to pierce through the shroud of flow. ¡°How do you have so much energy?¡±


    ¡°One moment.¡± I reply.


    I fit my pants, bra, shirt, and Vuskyt mail on, forgoing my underwear at her request. I reabsorb my flow and sit down with my back against one of her chests, placing my liangi within easy reach. She settles between my legs, both of us ignoring the belt and metal rod on the ground.


    ¡°You sure you don''t want to rest in my arms?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I''d rather handle this on my own.¡± I reply, wrapping my arms around her waist.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She replies.


    Leomi rests her back against my torso, I straighten up so I can rest my chin on her shoulder, having to extend my neck to be able to. She shifts down a bit to help me out, I appreciate the intent even though it''s not necessary. We bask for a long while in each other''s presence until she settles her hands on either side of my calves, caressing them to get me going.


    ¡°The Rykz pledged the flow to me.¡± I tell her. ¡°The black color''s coming from that so-called plant, it''s somewhat sentient.¡±


    The Little one squeezes one of my ribs with its tendrils, signifying its discontent at having been shoved aside. Leomi manages to stop her expression from changing but fails to repress the shiver that runs along her spine. Disgust.


    ¡°What''s the down side?¡± She asks.


    ¡°...¡± I take a deep breath and squeeze her against me, pressing on her rib-cage.


    ¡°Hu.¡± She exhales. I force myself to release her.


    ¡°You hate them so much?¡± I ask, avoiding the question.


    ¡°I try not to, not as a species.¡± Leomi mumbles, recovering her breath. ¡°But... Celyz has much to answer for, and Fenyz is responsible for many unnecessary deaths when she took Castle Lance. Cetyz is...¡± She pauses. ¡°Could you tell me what happened before I tell you my opinion of Cetyz? You''ve already told me that the official version isn''t accurate, Edusa told me about some of the discrepancies but didn''t have a full picture. Tell me everything assuming I''ll know if you lie.¡±


    ¡°Such distrust.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I see her, face on yours. I''m, sorry.¡± Leomi utters in a fragile voice, her entire body trembling along.


    She fights to keep her eyes open, apparently forcing herself to face my lie as reality, tensing up in case I retaliate. I don''t. I would have if I weren''t savoring how magnificently screwed up she is, how I''m slowly twisting her mind.


    ¡°But I do see you, someone who has been dishonest to me about many things yet nakedly honest about others.¡± She carefully continues.


    ¡°So have you, but I see your point.¡± I tell her, controlling my voice to avoid cluing her in on my lack of anger, one which I otherwise very much feel when she refers to me when she''s with me.


    I take a deep breath and let the words flow out of my mouth, recounting what happened with Aisha and Vikiana leading up to the torture, I even mention Conrad who stood up for me even though Leomi might blame me later for letting him die. I do make sure to avoid talking about the illusion construct.


    She tries to interrupt me several times, especially at the start as I tell her that Vikiana went along with Aisha''s plan, but I keep going, unable to hear my own words as my mind blanks out and refuses to dwell on the worse memories even as my lips move to tell her what occurred. I only ''awaken'' as I reach the point at which I freed myself.


    ¡°That little prick, Odo, deserved worse than having his tongue ripped off.¡± Leomi fiercely utters, her cheeks still baring traces of the tears she shed as I told her of the torture I went through.


    I let it pass with a smile, choosing to give her an account of my discussions with her mother, which is safer ground for me even if her empathy for my trials helps. My memory of the succession of events is fuzzy and so I don''t even try to set a proper timeline.


    ¡°S, she never mentioned anything about my love life, about women. How, could she do this to you, because of it?¡± Leomi utters, shaken.


    ¡°You''re confusing the two things, probably my fault.¡± I hurriedly tell her. No matter my resentment, I couldn''t bear to take her mother from her like mine was taken from me. ¡°Vikiana tried hard to listen to my perspective, and the fact she never said a thing means she valued you enough not to restrain you even if she thought you were wrong.¡±


    ¡°But, she stood there, when you were tortured. Giving you the opportunity to kill your captors barely means anything.¡± Leomi protests, distraught and angry. ¡°That''s... worse than what she did to...¡± She cuts herself off. ¡°I, just, how could she?¡±


    ¡°Leomi, I don''t think you recognize how many people see me, much less your mother who knows I defeated you and helped take Castle Lance.¡± I sigh. ¡°I''ve slaughtered my way here, whether I gave soldiers the option to surrender or not matters little. She didn''t want me to be tortured but neither of us can say I''m innocent so you can''t expect her to treat me as such.¡±


    ¡°She''s put Nobles to death for comparatively worse acts than those you took during a war, without torturing them.¡± Leomi utters, a dark look in her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever her faults, Vikiana loves you and that''s what guided her path even at risk of her life, her position among the Templars.¡± I say, tightly hugging Leomi. ¡°She went so far as to work with me for the hope of rescuing you. And she did try to comfort me in her own way.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need rescuing, I told her never to do anything like what she did back then, and she still went through with this!¡± Leomi angrily exclaims, as she tries to escape my arms. ¡°Why, by the Lake, would anyone listen to this Shade? That woman is obviously a snake, barely fit to do the Emperor''s dirty work, not give orders or make calls!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you what happened next, alright?¡± I ask in a soothing tone.


    ¡°I hope you kicked her ass.¡± Leomi pouts. Liar.


    ¡°Actually, she spent over a month kicking mine.¡± I mumble. ¡°From the ship to Meiridin, day in and out.¡± I give her a short account of our training sessions.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Leomi laughs.


    ¡°So much for being mad at her.¡± I accuse.


    ¡°Well, I take comfort in your defeat, what can you do?¡± She asks, patting my left calf. ¡°No, really, what can you do?¡± She teasingly presses as I don''t respond.


    ¡°Don''t, tempt me.¡± I groan, suppressing the pull to show her.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Leomi smiles.


    I fall silent, not feeling like continuing any longer. Leomi went from tears, to anger, to joking around. It feels like... not that she doesn''t care because she emphasized, but that''s she''s too burdened by her life and woes to offer me the attention I would need if I were to bare myself to her, beyond words.


    It isn''t entirely fair as I am hiding many things from her, and because I escaped the conversation last night when she was more than ready to listen and comfort me after dominating me. It would have better been able to unburden myself then, but returning the favor by taking her was what I truly needed.


    ¡°You''re, not all here, are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I... I''m listening.¡± Leomi stutters, her traits falling.


    ¡°But we''re still basking after last night, we can''t get into this in the way we should.¡± I provide.


    ¡°I, think so.¡± Leomi admits. ¡°I have a hard time, imagining how bad it was for you, and I''m processing what you''ve told me about Mother. It''s a lot to take in...¡± She pauses, a brief look of shame appearing on her face.


    ¡°You still can''t get over that, can you.¡± I utter, angry.


    ¡°W, what?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Getting fucked. You still feel shame, humiliation.¡± I flatly confront her.


    ¡°I do, it... helps me.¡± Leomi admits, looking even more shameful.


    ¡°You see me as beneath you.¡± I coldly affirm.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Leomi sadly shakes her head, letting her head fall to rest on my shoulder. ¡°I just have, an image of myself, of who I want to be. It isn''t true, it''s an ideal, but that woman... that woman I want to become, she doesn''t lose.¡±


    ¡°I see you like that now.¡± I tell her, comforting her against my better judgment and feelings, craving answers.


    ¡°Yet, entirely by my fault, I can''t see it in your eyes or on your face, hidden from me behind my madness and your mask.¡± Leomi jerks, fighting her own body like she''s repressing a deep sense of wrongness. ¡°I''m a selfish, prideful being, who needs to witness her best self in her lover''s eyes at all times.¡± Leomi tells me self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°And she does that for you.¡± I whisper, a cold darkness digging a pit in my stomach as I realize that she''s admitting that she doesn''t truly love me, that she calls for her at this very moment.


    ¡°You want to know what''s funny?¡± Leomi asks, closing her eyes, leaving herself open for me to strike if I so chose.


    ¡°I don''t care.¡± I rasp.


    ¡°I''m falling for you, because you''re closer to that woman than I am.¡± She confesses, turning her head to drop a small kiss on the side of my mask. ¡°I want to try us. To commit.¡± She says. ¡°At least, promise I''ll be with you until I... heal, and see you for who you are, it''s the fairest thing I can do for you. I owe it to you.¡±

 In Peace.Ch02

    I don''t respond immediately, choosing to observe Leomi marinate without knowing how I''ll react. Her proposal undermined my anger with distress as she picked the opposite direction I want her to. She remains as she is as I think, tucked in my arms, trembling slightly, throat exposed.


    ¡°We''ll see. I need to know the reality of my social position before making any decisions, especially about us.¡± I calmly tell her. ¡°I need to witness how things will unfold. Figure out if you''re suddenly looking to the future because you can use me as a surrogate for her.¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡± Leomi stutters. ¡°I, understand.¡± She exhales, trying to evacuate her pain at my refusal, her relief that I didn''t accept. ¡°Sorry about diverting your story, making it about me. I, oh!¡± She pauses. ¡°No, it''s your fault.¡± She perks up.


    ¡°What do you...?¡± I frown.


    Leomi pulls out of my grasp and stands up, a look of determination on her face. She turns around and holds her hand out. I don''t move but she leans in to grab the front of my Vuskyt mail shirt and pull me up to my feet.


    ¡°I can''t focus on you if I''m the one being protected, Elizabeth.¡± She explains with a smile.


    She sits down in my place without releasing my shirt, pulling me to take her spot. I let her, wanting to empty the darkness in me. There''s also my desire to feel like I''m hers, no matter that it''s only illusory as long as I remain Elizabeth Vil.


    ¡°Although, you don''t need my protection.¡± Leomi whispers in my ear as she passes her arms around my waist. ¡°Now, tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°It''s pretty simple, I stocked up on flow for a month and used the small leyline running from the palace to the institute to sneak air-blades inside while I infiltrated the building. That destroyed most of their reserves underground.¡± I explain. ¡°I also used a lightning construct to weaken their exterior defenses and drain what flow permeated their defensive constructs. I used an air-blade and an armor-piercing construct to get a weapon for myself through the walls.¡±


    ¡°Smart.¡± Leomi appreciates. She uses her right hand to caress my belly, covered in the Vuskyt mail-shirt, in a possessive manner. ¡°But that doesn''t tell me how you got in, or much about the time you spent with Mother. You said you talked about things together, how did the two of you get along?¡± She asks, a shadow of worry on her traits.


    ¡°Pretty well actually.¡± I say.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Leomi makes a slight groan.


    ¡°Vicky does think that we''re a bad influence on each other, however.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Did, you actually, call Mother that?¡± Leomi asks, eyes widening.


    ¡°I did at times, why?¡± I question.


    ¡°That''s, brave.¡± Leomi mutters, looking amazed. ¡°I''ve seen her run trainees ragged to the point they threw up for using that sobriquet.¡±


    ¡°She''s like you, hard outside, soft to her core.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Do you want to find out how hard I can be, Liz?¡± Leomi asks in a sultry voice, running her left hand''s nails between my thighs, taking advantage of my increased sensitivity because of my lack of underwear.


    ¡°Goes both, ways.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°True.¡± Leomi nods and pulls back. ¡°A struggle for another time.¡±


    ¡°I guess I should start from the start.¡± I mutter, letting myself fall into her grasp. ¡°Or at least, go through the people I met.¡±


    ¡°Whatever order you want.¡± Leomi encourages.


    ¡°Met a bunch of galley-slaves. Ruth seemed fun, wish I could have spent more time with her but she''s probably straight.¡± I say, enjoying the way Leomi squeezes me in retaliation for trying to make her jealous. ¡°Another one looked like someone I could be friends with at first but... I don''t know, that went wrong.¡± I ponder. ¡°I was sure he wanted something from me in exchange for his help, which turned out to be true, but now I wonder if I didn''t foster the request he made by insisting he had to have one.¡±


    ¡°What did he do, want?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°He was a thief in Port-Odo, or at least he stole from the place he occasionally worked at. He helped me guard your mother and Aisha, also cook, scout, and steal some institute schematics from a Shade.¡± I tell her, pointedly avoiding to mention Tsek''s name. ¡°I really should have set some real limits, but I needed his help so...¡± I say, delaying. Leomi patiently awaits, using her left hand to arrange my hair, which she messed up last night. ¡°He asked for a blowjob.¡± I say, sighing.


    ¡°Wh...¡± Leomi gulps. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Complicated story, not very interesting, he had boundary issues. Or lived a life that led him to that worldview of his. I don''t really care, it won''t happen no matter how much he jerks off thinking about me.¡± I hurriedly tell her.


    The words seem to escape me before I can stop them in my eagerness to answer her inquiries. I find it quite wondrous that just switching places entirely flipped our relative positions of power, and so much easier to retell what I went through with her arms around me, it takes the weight away.


    ¡°You didn''t maim him for that?¡± Leomi asks, blinking.


    ¡°I was more curious than angry.¡± I uncomfortably explain.


    ¡°Curious.¡± Leomi notes, paling.


    ¡°Not like that!¡± I protest.


    ¡°How?¡± She asks, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Just, normally? About the unknown.¡± I reply, wiggling in discomfort. ¡°I never actually considered doing it.¡±


    ¡°You would never, huh.¡± Leomi murmurs, an ominous look appearing on her face.


    ¡°What, are you thinking?¡± I ask, a cold shiver running along my spine.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡± Leomi orders in response. I shake my head and keep going.


    ¡°He seemed to take decisions based on gold and cock, so I got him enough of the first.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''s probably unfair of me. I reacted worse to Idali, but the two situations weren''t the same, she had authority while he was just... creepy in a way, and I did need help.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I was wrong about her. She could easily have abandoned you on the ship.¡± Leomi admits.


    ¡°Hm. You weren''t entirely, Idali herself admits she did some wrong.¡± I say. ¡°I hope she''s okay.¡±


    ¡°You''re not allowed!¡± Leomi exclaims so fast that she forgets to add all the words. I chuckle.


    ¡°Neither are you, I''d hate to have to...¡± I pause, growing agitated.


    ¡°Down, girl.¡± Leomi commands, half-serious, half-teasing.


    ¡°Anyway, I left him frozen to a roof in Meiridin because he didn''t think that helping a dozen pregnant women who were imprisoned was a priority.¡± I tell her, still angry and disappointed about that. He doesn''t really matter, doesn''t have the skills or will to do much damage, at most he''ll steal something of import to get on my good side.


    ¡°Don''t have anything else to say about this?¡± Leomi asks with a suspicious look.


    ¡°I have no desire towards men, Leomi.¡± I assure her.


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± She murmurs. Her tone, despite the fact that I can''t quite pin it down, induces goosebumps. ¡°Keep talking.¡± She tells me, tying my hair back up with a single hand. I can''t help but wonder at her skill in doing so.


    ¡°Well, I think all that''s left is Suxen.¡± I say, considering that it would be a terrible idea to mention Aisha''s flirting with me... and me with her.


    ¡°You think or you know?¡± Leomi asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I was lonely and Aisha kept... offering herself.¡± I mutter, looking away. ¡°I may have flirted with her, but that''s it, and I regret it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Leomi shifts. ¡°You flirted with the woman who was partially to blame for Idali, and got you into that terrible plan to let yourself be tortured?¡±


    ¡°I... Much as she played me and got what she wanted in the end, I don''t think she lied about being unable to save Idali without a very large risk that Odo would have accused her of lying about being a Shade, or doing everything he could to find out what a Shade could be doing here.¡± I mutter. ¡°He might just have decided to return to Port-Odo without going to Meiridin as a result.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°All I''m hearing is that her pretty face got under your skin.¡± Leomi utters coldly. ¡°That warrants punishment of a special kind.¡± She adds in a rough voice, already shivering in anticipation.


    ¡°N, now?¡± I timidly ask, feeling the pull to experience her firm hand.


    ¡°No, we''d spend the week frolicking.¡± Leomi sighs, blushing slightly which is a good indication that her twisted mind is coming up with things I know I won''t like but likely very much enjoy. ¡°Keep talking, get it all off your chest.¡±


    ¡°Suxen.¡± I push the name out of my throat. ¡°I needed a way to enter the institute.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi encourages, pulling me tighter against her.


    ¡°I, had to use the... plant in me as bait.¡± I admit.


    I quickly go through what I found out of her goals and the Emperor''s, avoiding to mention myself as a possible vessel for her ambitions. Leomi''s releases her grip over me for a short moment but grabs back at me as soon as she realizes her own reaction.


    ¡°This is... curious.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°It''s similar to my plan with my organization, it''s a way to bypass Nobility as a social structure.¡±


    ¡°By creating an ultimate Noble that can''t lose his flow?¡± I scoff, surprised by the bitterness in my tone.


    ¡°Yes, it isn''t surprising that He who built the Empire would choose this over getting people to pledge to an organization that He might lose control of.¡± Leomi acknowledges. ¡°But, what if instead of a person, it was given to a...¡± She interrupts herself. ¡°No, sorry. This is about you, keep going.¡±


    ¡°Wait, tell me what...¡± I start.


    ¡°No, Liz.¡± She interrupts me. ¡°Keep going or I''ll spank you.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± I pause. ¡°I''m not sure whether I want to or not, now.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Leomi exhales. I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Suxen, chained me to a chair, stripped me, treated me like an object, carved into me.¡± I say, trembling because that''s how I felt more than how I feel right now, in her arms. ¡°It, helped me to imagine that you were doing, these things to me.¡± I confess.


    ¡°You''re sweet.¡± Leomi whispers in my ear, her nipples hardening. The simple words enough to make my irrational fear of her rebuking me for this melt.


    ¡°I got Suxen to take interest and used that to gain access to the institute, your mother did try to stop me, and even spoke up for me when it was detrimental to her own goals. She cared enough for me to do that at the time, I think.¡± I tell her, still feeling the need to make sure the two won''t lose each other over us.


    ¡°I''m fine, Liz. I''ll talk to Mother, you don''t need to intercede... she''s, she was okay, right?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°She took heavy injuries, Cetyz didn''t hold back. But I would never think those wounds would be enough to take Vikiana out.¡± I honestly tell Leomi. She remains silent despite her expression twisting in an ugly way. She squeezes, encouraging me to keep going. ¡°Cetyz... when I found her, she was strung up like an animal carcass, her torso split in half, several of her tendrils were ripped off. They seemed to have cut into her for fun as much as for research and, considering the speed at which she healed, I suspect they butchered her far more than what I saw during the first years. She lost memories and, if I compare her maturity to Celyz... I think she repressed memories and reverted to a younger stage of her personality.¡± I pause, surprised to find Leomi suddenly biting her lower lip to stop it from trembling in what seems to be pure anguish. ¡°It''s pure speculation, I don''t know enough about the Rykz but Fenyz and Celyz weren''t too worried so Cetyz will likely recover.¡± I hurriedly say.


    ¡°It''s, I''m sorry.¡± Leomi chokes, swallowing tears. ¡°I, should have reacted like this for you. But, I can''t help but think that... she was taken from her hive by Mother, that Cetyz reverted to her youth... it makes what she did, worse.¡±


    ¡°I''m strong, and we both enjoy my pain.¡± I soothe Leomi, kicking myself for being so weak, so erratic, when it comes to her. ¡°If it makes you feel better, I think that Cetyz'' juvenile personality couldn''t accept the evil she was confronted to. She deemed humans mad and cut herself off from the pain they caused her, both mentally and physically.¡±


    ¡°It, does.¡± Leomi admits, swallowing. ¡°But, how could humans do anything so horrible as to cut and hang an intelligent being like livestock.¡± She grips at me with all the strength she can gather. ¡°I hate the Rykz, some Rykz, for what they did, not are. But how can I blame her after learning what happened to her sister?¡±


    ¡°Why, would you, need to?¡± I ask her, having trouble breathing.


    ¡°Because we''re at war! Because Celyz set us up!¡± Leomi utters in anger, delivering the same spiel. ¡°She manipulated the situation and used that plant, which you''re refusing to tell me about, to tempt you and Jessica. Used your injuries, one of which she is as responsible as I am for, to pressure you both into working for her Hive. The fact she took a liking to you doesn''t mean her intentions were, or are, honorable.¡±


    ¡°You''re jealous.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Yes, but I am not that shallow, Elizabeth Vil.¡± She utters, striking my belly with a closed fist.


    ¡°Guh.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Can''t you see the similarities between Celyz and Suxen?¡± She asks, failing to restrain her anger.


    ¡°They are as similar to each other as you are to Odo.¡± I utter coldly, furious on Celyz'' behalf.


    Leomi gasps, paling. She picks me up by the waist and throws me to the side, obviously using flow. I set a hand on the ground over my weapon, grabbing it as I roll on my side and jump back up on my feet, armed and ready to fight but finding her grasping her hair inside her fists, her face whiter than I''ve ever seen it. I can see a flicker of madness in her eyes as she fights herself inside her head.


    ¡°I''ll hear no more about Celyz from you, Leomi Lance.¡± I growl, throwing my liangi aside as I move on her.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi fails to respond.


    I assemble a full body strengthening construct and grab her by the throat with my right hand. I pick her up, forcing her to her feet before lifting her off of them by extending my arm out as high as I can.


    She takes hold of my wrist and pulls herself up to free her airways. Her expression twists, from sadness, to anger, to fright, to anguish, to guilt, so many emotions I have trouble keeping up, yet they all seem to float over a growing insanity.


    ¡°You want to know what Celyz did to me? She gave me the power to end the war. It is killing me, but I find that to have been a worthwhile trade. Your opinion on the matter is unwelcome.¡± I spit out. ¡°You cannot even see me for who I am, do not proclaim to know her intentions when you are unable to settle your own about us.¡±


    ¡°Liz.¡± Leomi chokes out, somehow managing to sound commanding.


    I let her go, aware to some level that Leomi''s resentment isn''t quite as personal as I''d like to believe but mostly based on Elizabeth and Jessica''s behalf. She lands on her feet, which isn''t too hard considering I could barely lift her a few centimeters off the ground. She gasps and rasps for a while, her eyes glazing over likely because she''s using a healing construct.


    ¡°You, are correct.¡± Leomi finally admits. ¡°But, she tried to steal you from me, you can''t ask me to not be jealous.¡±


    ¡°I, won''t.¡± I reply, angling my head to the side, feeling like more is coming. Jealousy is good, it might make the two of you compete... in bed.


    Indeed, she breathes out in relief and reaches out to my Vuskyt shirt with a trembling hand, apparently afraid of rebuke. When I don''t move, she seizes my waist and pulls me into a tight hug, reaching to seize the back of my head and push my masked face between her small round breasts.


    ¡°It''s killing you.¡± She whispers. ¡°I''m so sorry you felt you needed to go this far for us. But also, proud that someone such as you, would feel me deserving her.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± I ask, shaken by her words.


    ¡°Caeviel, peasants, humans.¡± Leomi murmurs, enclosing me in her arms. ¡°People.¡±


    Her embrace, which is likely meant to soothe me, makes me feel a delightful torment. I feel torn between my desire to break through Leomi''s defenses and my wish to seek a peace with her that only Celyz has been able to give me so far.


    Yet, the warlike love Leomi and I share exhilarates me, makes me feel truly alive. I want to live for her and die for her. I wouldn''t give Leomi up, no more than I would Celyz, yet a choice seems inevitable.


    ¡°Cetyz picked up on Vikiana''s scent out in Meiridin, she went after her. Templars died, I prevented your mother from harming Cetyz, saving her friends, or getting herself killed by taking her down. It wasn''t difficult.¡± I relate, aware that I''m trying to shift the subject, to get a rise out of her and get this story over with.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi whispers, squeezing me tightly. ¡°But, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I, am better.¡± I reply. ¡°You, really are proud? I, I killed a lot of people Leomi, so many, that... I can''t even remember them all.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t set out to kill anyone, Liz.¡± Leomi murmurs, caressing the back of my head. ¡°Perhaps the Lake will burn us when the times comes to return, but until then you need to trust me when I say you are the furthest thing from evil.¡±


    ¡°That''s, just not true.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Okay, you are Elizabeth Vil after all.¡± Leomi chuckles. I hear a distortion in her laugh, I cannot tell if it''s coming from her madness or because I held her by the throat. ¡°But, at the same time, you are not since you are mine.¡±


    I remain silent, enjoy how her burning warmth is slowly transferring over from her body to mine through our clothes. I don''t even consider wrapping my arms around her shaking shoulders in return, after all, she shouldn''t have brought Celyz up.


    I find that, despite my complaints and skepticism, she still somehow managed to make me face the darkness looming in me, look past it. Perhaps, her suffering is what helped me, but perhaps it is the lack of judgment coming from her.


    Leomi''s trembling doesn''t cease, even after a long while, her internal battle far from over. Yet, she remains as is, entirely focused on hugging me despite how little comfort it seems to bring her. This, more than anything else, rekindles some of my trust in her.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Yes, Liz?¡± She asks in a gentle tone.


    ¡°I want your advice about the Rykz, untainted by your plans, emotions, resentments, hang-ups. I need your head right now, not your heart or your ambitions. Can you do that?¡± I question.


    ¡°That''s...¡± Leomi trails off, releasing her hold on me. ¡°A lot, to ask me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡± I ask, scared and excited to find out what she''ll ask for, wondering whether it''ll be as delightfully difficult and heart-wrenching as being taken from behind.


    ¡°Not a thing.¡± Leomi smiles with unsteady lips. ¡°This is for our benefit, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I grunt, disappointed that she refused to take advantage of my need for her advice.


    ¡°I find the fact that you''re pouting, because I refused, fiercely adorable.¡± Leomi utters, visibly restraining herself.


    ¡°Did I tell you about the Lisilese I crossed paths with inside the institute?¡± I ask, turning serious.


    ¡°Indirectly, you got that liangi from him right?¡± Leomi says, looking to my weapon which rolled to one of the tent''s walls.


    ¡°Fenyz took interest in my weapon, the Emperor paid off a cold blood Horde, the Bloody Claws if I recall correctly.¡± I tell her. ¡°The Silver Hive suspects that he also demanded that the Horde ambush them on their way back, you were there with me for that but Celyz told me, right after you left me...¡± Leomi tenses but remains quiet. ¡°That they''re examining one of Fenyz'' ideas to find a way around that mess.¡± I finish.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi rubs the side of her chin. ¡°Sit down there.¡± She says, pointing at the pelt as she makes her way to one of her wooden coffers.

 In Peace.Ch03

    While I sit down on the pelt, Leomi takes a large roll of parchment out of the chest and spreads it out in front of me, settling at my side. It''s a map of the Empire with general details but few specifics.


    ¡°So, what do you think? You brought this up like you have an idea.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°The Lisilese Hordes are independent and aggressive, right?¡± I ask instead.


    ¡°They are, there isn''t much infighting around our borders but it does happen.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°Would the abduction, torture, and experimentation on an elite be something that could convince an unrelated Horde to go back on a deal they made with the Emperor?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, in this case, but it depends on the circumstances.¡± Leomi replies instantly. ¡°The strongest cold bloods are to protect, lead, and train those under them, it''s a matter of honor for them. The captured one would lose respect for losing but those directly above him in their hierarchy will seek revenge, and glory by winning where another lost. An unrelated Horde would likely want to steal honor from the Horde that cold blood belonged to by taking revenge in their place. They are cruel, their society expects them to fight to the death. It doesn''t even have to be an elite, although name recognition would likely play a part in motivating a Horde. If a Hersir Horde leader was captured, that Horde would likely disintegrate but another one would want to pick up the challenge.¡±


    ¡°So, Fenyz thought of using that to gain passage.¡± I mutter. ¡°Instead of two Hordes raiding our borders, we would have three.¡±


    ¡°That''s problematic.¡± Leomi comments, pointing at the map. ¡°You see the river there, it''s easiest to cross in spring which is why the Empire''s phalanxes, supported by mercenaries along with Kingdom armies, take advance positions south until the water level rises as the winter''s snows melt up north, at which point they retreat to hold the bridges and passes. This year, the Empire won''t be able to do that because the majority of our phalanxes will be east which means that they have to hold the entire length of the river against two Hordes, three if the Rykz do what you fear. But the Bloody Claws will need something to rescind on the deal they made with Him, they wouldn''t just trust the Rykz'' word.¡±


    ¡°So, the Silver Hive needs the liangi, or at least the Lisilese'' name.¡± I say, a cold shiver going through my back. ¡°What do you advise me to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Demand that the Silver Hive respects the deal they made.¡± Leomi utters coldly. ¡°Let them and the Bloody Claws fight it out in the grasslands.¡±


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I utter firmly, implying that she''s letting her prejudices affect her judgment.


    ¡°This isn''t based on feeling but logic, Liz.¡± Lance says, straightening up. ¡°The Empire is in a bad spot, it can''t afford to fight the full strength of the Rykz and Lisilese this summer. If you want another option, then the plan I made to use the Rykz to take power is the only one I can think of. No one would sign a peace that allows the Silver Hive to remain in Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°That''s, I can''t...¡± I shake, seeing a red cloud, a mist of blood. I firmly close my eyes, yet it doesn''t do a thing to chase the vision, the memory of me shredding through the mercenaries. ¡°No, more war.¡±


    ¡°It''ll happen eventually, Liz. Most of the human army facing the Rykz will become enemies working to maintain Nobility''s unjust rule, not because they want to but because it''s all they kn...¡± Leomi pauses, her light gray eyes flickering, making her look insane for the few seconds it lasts.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Never mind, it''s irrelevant until I think it through some more.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°The Rykz need to retreat, you''re not responsible for their well-being and you can''t give them what they need without suffering more guilt than you can handle.¡±


    ¡°But... how do I get Celyz to forgive me for this?¡± I say, despairing, crushed by the idea that there isn''t a way to preserve the Hive and Caeviel.


    ¡°What would you say if I asked you how to obtain Jessica''s forgiveness?¡± Leomi asks coldly.


    ¡°Ask, find out.¡± I sharply counter.


    ¡°H, ow?¡± Leomi questions immediately, unable to resist the temptation.


    ¡°You can''t do anything.¡± I softly say, savoring the anguish my words give rise to in her eyes. ¡°You broke your oath. It will entirely be her call.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Leomi half-stands. ¡°You will, not tell her, a thing.¡± She commands, choking over her own words.


    I incline my head to the side in a mocking manner without agreeing. Leomi pounces at me over the map, so fast that her body blurs at the edges of my vision. I barely manage to raise my hands to block her.


    She ignores them, ramming into me with enough force to break my guard, throwing me to the ground. She quickly mounts me and takes hold of my throat with her golden glowing right hand, an expression of fury on her sharp traits.


    ¡°There''s nothi...¡± ...ng to tell her. I try to say but she squeezes my trachea, smothering the word before it can pass my lips.


    ¡°This is a line you will not cross, Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi utters madly. ¡°Nothing is ours, you have no place there.¡±


    An intense panic takes over as I feel the burning presence of liquid in my lungs, the knowledge that it''s impossible doesn''t help. The Little one slips out of my control and coils up.


    Leomi catches the movement in time to kick the ground and propel herself back, barely avoiding being impaled as she lands on her ass. She pales, as much in anger as in fear. I fall into a desperate coughing fit, my body trying to get rid of the nonexistent water clogging my airways.


    Leomi bites her lower lip, losing her fury in an instant. She slowly approaches me, forcing me to split my attention and placate the Little one again. She pulls me up to a sitting position and rubs my back, making comforting sounds as I struggle to recover.


    ¡°Shh, you''re okay, Liz.¡± She whispers. ¡°I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let your provocation affect me this much.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I mutter, her touch doing a lot to fight the irrational fear clogging my mind. ¡°Surprised, you didn''t, deny breaking it.¡±


    ¡°I broke it in spirit the very moment I made it, Liz. I''ve been prepared to admit that fact if she ever chooses to confront me.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°It was impossible for me to keep it to begin with, I suspect she knows that. But I allow you to interfere or influence her will, she should be free to judge with a pure heart.¡±


    ¡°It feels, like you''re, flirting with another woman, while holding me.¡± I whine in a shaky voice, feeling very real jealousy despite how ludicrous it is to experience that emotion about myself.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Leomi murmurs with a difficult expression on her face.


    ¡°You apologize, a lot.¡± I grunt, taking a deep breath. ¡°I''ll, say sorry too, after flirting with Celyz.¡±


    ¡°That''s not.¡± Leomi growls but suddenly stops herself, closing the hand caressing my back. ¡°Fair.¡± She exhales, pressing the fist on my body. ¡°My thought mistress is out of reach.¡±


    ¡°Tough.¡± I counter, shaken by her words.


    ¡°Fine, but don''t forget that you belong to me. I won''t pity or comfort you when that manipulative bi... being harms you. You already know the consequences of betraying me.¡± Leomi utters coldly, referring to her declaration that one of us wouldn''t survive it at the end.


    ¡°If only Celyz had that natural pull...¡± I sigh in turn, enjoying the look of profound vexation that takes over my Lady''s face despite her fighting against it.


    ¡°Does, does she hate me?¡± She suddenly asks about Jessica, stuttering.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply. Leomi freezes. ¡°No.¡± I continue, relishing her indignation. ¡°I doubt she could pin down her feelings about you under a single word if she even knows what they are herself.¡±


    ¡°I, I don''t understand myself.¡± Leomi admits, shifting to settle on my lap, apparently deciding I got over my moment of panic.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I''ll need more details.¡± I tell her, taking hold of her by the waist. Wait, how did it get to me asking for more? She ponders my demand, chewing on her lower lip as she rests in my arms. ¡°Did you choke me knowing I''d be more malleable afterward?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°No, but I''ll take advantage.¡± Leomi replies, making a sad smile. ¡°I expected you to fly in a mad fury, not that I could stop myself.¡±


    ¡°I, told you. I like it when you hurt me.¡± I murmur, amazed by how naturally I''ve come to accept it, doubly amazed when her ears redden.


    ¡°I, can''t right now, I need to talk about her, sorry.¡± Leomi tells me in a soft but fragile voice. ¡°It''ll, help split you both, in my mind.¡±


    ¡°You''re getting closer and closer to owing me so much that I''ll have to take your virginity in exchange.¡± I threaten, making my voice resound inside my mask. Leomi trembles in fear, yet her nipples distinctively harden.


    ¡°Getting closer doesn''t mean you''re anywhere near that prize, Liz.¡± She courageously denies.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I playfully exhale. ¡°Talk, I''ll listen.¡± I tell her, wanting to find out what she thinks to assess whether my assumptions about the way to break her are correct or not.


    ¡°I... I did, all I could.¡± Leomi starts unsteadily.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I whisper. ¡°Take your time, I''m right here. You know you can''t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± She laughs, tenderly resting her slender fingers over my hands wrapped around her waist. ¡°I don''t want to sound like I''m excusing what I did, but I need to talk because I''m having trouble settling on what happened, where the dissonance between my intellect and my feelings occurred, if my selfishness is tainting my reasoning. Your question about the Rykz made me realize I could talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You want me to give you an unbiased view?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, we both know you wouldn''t be able to, you love me too much.¡± She affirms with a pride in her voice that warms my E.Vil heart. ¡°I just want to talk to someone out loud. I just can''t trust Yvonne about Jessica anymore.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then.¡± I nod, figuring that I''ll just directly shatter her if the words warrant it.


    ¡°I, made mistakes. That''s undeniable.¡± Leomi takes a deep breath and hardens herself. ¡°I should have told her from the get-go that I sent a call for help, that there was a chance she wouldn''t be able to escape with us. I should have spent the time to properly apologize for taking her arm. I relied on what I learned my whole life about fighting from a disadvantage, preserving our strength instead of listening to my heart and saving her limb. I should have used the knowledge to find a solution to the lack of flow that would have crippled us if I did do that. That''s all true, but I''m not responsible for everything that happened, I''m mostly guilty of being naive, scared, and thoughtless. I tried to hide it, but... I was far out of my depth when it came to the Rykz and our situation.¡±


    ¡°That, almost sounds fair.¡± I utter, my throat tightening.


    ¡°Yet, it feels like I am responsible, it tortures me.¡± Leomi shivers.


    ¡°You''re lying.¡± I stop her. ¡°You also blame Celyz.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡± She acknowledges. ¡°But this isn''t about Celyz. Setting what I''ve just said aside, my issue is...¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°I, struggle to reconcile my intellect and feelings about how it, how we ended. I acted to save her life, I''ll always regret what it did to her but I''ll never regret having done it. Intellectually, it''s not like I owed her a kiss, or even a relationship. Her demands were, objectively out of bounds.¡± It takes a huge exertion of will to stop myself from crushing her rib cage, I grit my teeth, needing to hear the rest, refusing to accept she truly believes so. ¡°Yet, they weren''t.¡± Leomi continues. ¡°There was, is, something between us. An understanding of how we feel about each other which makes it crystal clear that my refusal of her requests was a betrayal of the worst kind. And that''s what tortures me, it''s what kept me awake. My intellect tried to reason my guilt away while my heart knew the truth and refused to back down.¡± She swallows her saliva. ¡°You, saved me by touching my heart, Liz, but it isn''t... solved.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it to go away?¡± I ask, failing to retain control at the end.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi firmly shakes her head. ¡°If, I could go back... I would have chosen to remain with her even if it meant certain capture, knowing how my choice affected her.¡±


    ¡°And that she chose to be loyal in the face of betrayal, refusing to accept Celyz'' offer.¡± I add.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi admits, looking down. This is how I''ll break her, by making her regret that very choice Jessica supposedly made. You better take the right course of action when it happens, my Lady. ¡°I, would still split up. I''m, no good for her. She''s too much for me to safely handle.¡±


    Leomi tries to reassure me despite the longing and utterly love-sick look on her face and in her words as she looks back to her past, to Jessica. All it does is reaffirm my determination to shatter that ridiculous position of hers for Jessica. Not before ending the war, but soon, soon.


    ¡°You''re, going to need, to wrap up.¡± I mutter, having trouble controlling my own internal struggle.


    ¡°I have no conclusion, I just needed to talk.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°All I know is that everything becomes easier to bear in your company.¡± She smiles, reaching back to lay her hand on the side of my head. Good, it''ll hurt that much more when I leave you alone to make your choice.


    I hug her tight, not looking forward to splitting up at all. I give her a long moment of peace so she can recover, torn by my impatience to obtain her advice to find a path to end the war and finally go through with my revenge.


    ¡°So, any advice for me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Give them the liangi and the Cold blood''s name.¡± Leomi says, startling me as it goes counter to her previous argument.


    ¡°But, you said that the Empire can''t handle it.¡± I protest.


    ¡°It can''t because the Empire is divided.¡± Leomi tells me with a mad smile. ¡°But, I have a bone to pick with the Lisilese and my organization needs time, recognition, and gold. I will travel to Kruzser to gather an army and then make way south to reinforce our lines, it solves your problem and grants the organization all it needs regardless of what Cenwalh decides to do towards us or the Izla.¡±


    ¡°You''re, not serious.¡± I utter, pushing her away from me. ¡°You can''t be telling me to...¡±


    ¡°I am, Liz.¡± Leomi tells me, turning around. ¡°I would obviously prefer that you don''t do this but I doubt you have much of a choice. The Rykz hold you hostage through that plant, even as it kills you. You can use this knowledge and weapon to get them to remove it.¡±


    ¡°They don''t hold me hostage, but that''s not the point. You can''t be seriously telling me to screw the deal the Emperor achieved with the Bloody Claws, whatever the reason.¡± I say, glaring.


    ¡°Liz, they''ll attack sooner or later.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°The Lisilese will learn of what occurred inside the institute to the Rykz Princess. The mere rumor that one of their own was possibly there as well will be enough to attract vengeful ambitious Hordes to the Empire''s borders in two summers, even if it doesn''t convince the Bloody Claws to go back on their word. The best way to avoid this is to face the issue head-on to get ahead of it. With your actions against the institute and the fact that you knelt to me, I might have a chance at settling the dispute alone but I hope you''ll choose to accompany me, after getting rid of that thing growing under your skin.¡±


    ¡°You sound optimistic.¡± I say, setting aside her comment on the Little one. ¡°But how confident are you?¡± I ask, suspicious that she''s playing some mind game despite my demand to be impartial.


    Leomi stands and extends her hand out. I hold her gaze. After a while, she bends her back to turn the demand into an invitation. I take it and let her help me up to my feet.


    She takes firm hold of my gloved left hand with her right while passing her left arm behind my back. I do the same and she pulls us closer, leading us into a slow swerving dance around the tent.


    ¡°The Empire has been at war for centuries. We have always had the soldiers to defend ourselves, whether retired or aspiring, but we lack the leadership and enthusiasm because of Nobility''s infighting which causes even the best of us to focus on our little parcels lands while the Empire is at risk, putting the weight of our survival on His shoulders.¡± Leomi explains with fervor. ¡°The Empire is sick, it''s rotting from within. I''ve known as much for years, even before you told me how bad it is, I simply wasn''t clear on the solution.¡± She tells me, referring to her old ambition to reform Nobility. ¡°Now, I am.¡± She finishes, the mad look in her abysmal eyes deepening as she looks down at me.


    ¡°I, are you certain?¡± I question, losing myself in her gaze.


    ¡°This is risky, I won''t lie, but less than letting things go along their course without acting. The outcome rests on my shoulders alone even if your skills would go a long way to achieve change, my obedient warrior.¡± She tells me with a gentle but dominating smile. ¡°I will allow no one to blame you if the choice you make is to stand aside, rid of that thing the Rykz gave you.¡±


    ¡°Enough, it''s not your call.¡± I growl.


    ¡°It is if you want to keep sleeping with me.¡± Leomi counters softly.


    ¡°You''d, end us over this?¡± I ask, feeling a pit in my stomach as this confirms my fears.


    ¡°If I knew before, we wouldn''t be together. But no, I would not end us over it.¡± Leomi tells me, mixing harsh and gentle tones. ¡°But I''d give up on this ass, with much difficulty.¡± She adds, taking hold of the subject of her desire and squeezing.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt. ¡°You''re willing to take the responsibility to deal with the outcome if I give the Hive what they need to escape?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. Not for you, for Caeviel and the Empire.¡± Leomi affirms. ¡°It could be argued that it would be best not to act, but the truth is that we do not know how the Bloody Claws would react to what the Rykz tell them even without tangible proof of what they say. The least damaging proposition is for you to help the Rykz while making sure that they mention your role in these events, to set the story in a way favorable to the Empire, or at least in a way that''ll allow me to settle the dispute by citing you, my magnificent berserk.¡± She deposits a small kiss on my mask.


    ¡°Rrr.¡± I purr. ¡°I like that last one, what does it mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It comes from old stories about our days in the grasslands, fighting the Lisilese, some warriors who fought entered a rage that sustained them through the worst of injuries. It describes you well, apart from the fact that they stopped when killed while you''re invincible, mentally and physically.¡± Leomi tells me, an odd desperation present in her tone and in the way, she grips at my body. ¡°If I hadn''t seen you bleed, or took you for myself, I''d believe the rumors that you just don''t shed blood.¡± I shiver in delight from her claim of dominion over me.


    ¡°I got you harder, you wept for me.¡± I respond, shifting my hold on her back to firmly seize her ass. Leomi''s confidence buckles, her sharp traits making a difficult expression reflecting her inner humiliation. ¡°I''m starting to enjoy that face.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°I''ll see it on you, next time.¡± Leomi promises, recovering her confidence.


    Not on Elizabeth Vil''s face you won''t, she is but a wrathful phantom on the verge of fading away. We split from each other''s arms. I recover my weapon while Leomi picks up the dagger she stole from me, the shield I gave her, her halberd, and a plain looking sword that nevertheless looks to be made of quality steel.

 In Peace.Ch04

    We make our way out of the tent. I spot Edusa, Roisia, Henry, and Margaret sitting around a small fire, they''re talking while having breakfast. I immediately head there, my hunger leaving me little choice in the matter.


    Leomi follows along a few steps behind me. Edusa throws me a rather unfriendly look but she soon grabs a jute sack at her side to take two chunks of bread out and throw them in our direction.


    I catch them both. Leomi smiles while Edusa shakes her head, throwing a third at her. Roisia hands us what''s left of a smoked ham along with a knife as we take seats around the fire. Leomi cuts a few small pieces of meat, handing me over half of it.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Edusa speaks up.


    ¡°Hey. Where are the others?¡± I ask, shifting my mask to the side to take a bite, hiding my chin behind the bread.


    ¡°Running, a couple of hours every morning.¡± Roisia replies.


    ¡°We''re going to need to move out this afternoon at the latest.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°Before King Cenwalh sets the tone for what happened yesterday among the army. I expect that he''ll condemn Elizabeth as a traitor and use that to pressure the Izla, my Liege. It won''t require much of an effort on his part considering your flow slight black color, Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°But we don''t yet have a solution for the Rykz.¡± Leomi notes. ¡°Her energy is a non-issue since she was fighting with a Princess, it''s minor compared to the rest.¡±


    I throw her a look. She returns it, silently communicating that she''s letting me make my call. I shake my head in the negative. Leomi blinks slowly to acknowledge and turns to the rest, specifically nodding to Henry and Margaret.


    ¡°The Izla can do without Caeviel.¡± Lance tells the others. ¡°King Cenwalh can''t do without the Izla. He doesn''t have the fleet to invade us but, even if he did, he would have to use his personal army. The political cost of losing the Izla after the Rykz retreat would cripple him further.¡±


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Edusa asks, a concerned frown on her face.


    ¡°Cut the grass under a King''s feet.¡± Leomi smirks. ¡°He''ll want to address the army before talking to me. I''ll simply speak first, force him to be reactive while reminding Caeviel why it is that the Rykz have invaded us.¡±


    ¡°You''re counting on the Izla''s self-sufficiency in case this goes wrong.¡± Edusa notes in a disapproving tone. ¡°You''re taking a big risk by challenging the King, Elizabeth has already been declared a traitor, openly defending her will pit the King''s desire not to lose a Duchy against his pride.¡± She argues, reading into Leomi''s words to conclude she''s trying to defend Elizabeth Vil. ¡°It saddens me after what she did to end the war, but this isn''t worth the risk. She can always take the mask off and disappear.¡± Edusa throws me an apologetic look that I wave off, biting into my food. ¡°And King Cenwalh can always order a fleet to be built, or even simply convert trade ships, to take the island back.¡±


    ¡°Which he won''t do because he''s already fighting his throne.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°Still, even if he does take that risk, he would be attacking an undefended Duchy that he would then need to garrison with your army at his back. There are layers to my plan.¡±


    ¡°Let''s stick to the first one for now, if you don''t mind.¡± Edusa intervenes with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leomi agrees. Edusa turns to me, a question in her eyes.


    ¡°Give me another piece of bread and I promise I won''t fly into a rage.¡± I chuckle. Edusa makes a small grimace and hands over the entire jute sack.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil compromises our position by having fought for the Rykz and us. Our reputations are sturdier because we have a past, and we''re Nobility, but she''s entirely new to the political landscape. Her actions have set her as an enemy of the Order, of Nobility, and of Caeviel. You''ll be able to argue against the last one, I''m sure, but the Templars'' silence doesn''t mean they''ll just forgive her and those Nobles who would support us might not because of what she''s done.¡± Edusa explains.


    ¡°I can''t do much about the Order right now, but I have confidence I can argue for Nobility''s support by not making this entirely about Elizabeth.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°Far from me to doubt your capability, Countess, but...¡± Margaret starts.


    ¡°...I''m about to.¡± Henry finishes for her, throwing a sardonic glance.


    ¡°Right.¡± Margaret acknowledges. ¡°I just mean to say that you shouldn''t underestimate how divided the opinions on Dame Elizabeth are, Nobility views her as a threat because, while there aren''t many who approve of her violence, those who do are those who are ready to fight back by any means. Some are almost fanatical about it.¡±


    ¡°Do Nobles do this often?¡± I suddenly speak up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Debate.¡± I say.


    ¡°No.¡± Edusa shakes her head. ¡°Our Liege is unique in that she allows any of us to speak regardless of birth or title.¡±


    ¡°Allows.¡± I note.


    ¡°Bad word choice.¡± Edusa makes a grimace. ¡°She leads us, and has the last word in case of disagreement, but she doesn''t go against the consensus.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°Leomi plans to gather an army to help defend the south against the Lisilese hordes. She thinks that the King won''t dare to attack the Izla while she does.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not openly, but he will.¡± Edusa denies.


    ¡°Councilwoman Cecil can be trusted to deal with any underhanded move.¡± Roisia speaks up.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leomi agrees, her opinion of the woman having apparently changed.


    ¡°Wait, I agree that it''s important but we can''t afford it, we can barely afford to equip the organization.¡± Margaret contests. ¡°Not to mention that Duchess Edusa needs time to take control and reform her lands.¡±


    ¡°Because it gives us the moral high-ground.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°And it reinforces the narrative that my Liege intends to use, that we''ve been fighting to protect the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Which we are.¡± Leomi frowns.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to imply we aren''t.¡± Edusa hurriedly replies. ¡°It''s a good idea, my Liege, it changes the subject of the conversation from Elizabeth''s...¡±


    ¡°Crimes.¡± I supply.


    ¡°To Nobility''s duty to defend the lands.¡± Edusa finishes.


    ¡°Not Nobility.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°I''m going to appeal to people.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn''t solve our funding issue, in fact it might make it worse if you attract soldiers from all comings.¡± Edusa comments.


    ¡°We''ve had issues mostly because we''ve been doing this on my funds so far.¡± Leomi says with a grimace. ¡°But we''ll have the first set of gear and tools coming out of the smithies soon if they''ve been throwing flow at the iron mines to get them going like the Council ordered.¡±


    ¡°That''s a drop in the bucket.¡± I comment.


    ¡°It is, but it is sufficient to equip the organization and give us a firm base to build around. I don''t plan to fund the army we''ll gather on my own. Telnur or Haitia will contribute depending on where we go, and wealthy individuals or guilds might be motivated enough to help. ¡± Leomi explains. ¡°There is also the fact that the Empire''s administration will most likely support this initiative and the option to take loans that we will repay with loot from battle.¡±


    ¡°For this to work, you need to convince a lot of people from a precarious position.¡± Edusa points out. ¡°I know I''ve heard it said that you should have fought to the death on the Izla, no one is defending Duke Meria with what he did but a minority is still implicitly saying that he made the right call but failed in applying the necessary strict measures, for which they blame you as well. Most Nobles do admit they would have chosen to cooperate and preserve their lands in the face of this army as you have, but Elizabeth remains a sticking point. Duke Meria''s will helps but...¡±


    ¡°But he''s still alive and it''s a forgery.¡± Leomi utters coldly. ¡°That''s a mistake King Cenwalh is going to pay for.¡±


    ¡°We''ll enter the stage too soon.¡± Edusa mutters, pondering out loud. ¡°There won''t be any margin for error.¡±


    ¡°You should just abandon me.¡± I comment, getting started on a fourth chunk of bread with the last piece of meat on it. ¡°If it makes it easier, I don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Edusa refuses at the same time as Leomi. The latter blinks in surprise. The Duchess continues. ¡°Whatever your faults, and I could keep citing them for days beginning with Aline even if it seems like the Shades used her as bait, you''ve delivered on your promises. I think you should just take the mask off and fade away but we can''t be hypocrites and condemn you while taking credit for the peace.¡± Edusa''s expression hardens as she mentions her sister.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter feeling sad about her loss but not about that Lady''s death because of how she acted towards her lover at the end. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Just watch your back, you''ve created motivated, grieving, and powerful enemies for yourself.¡± Edusa utters, looking away.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I say, picking up my liangi to stand. ¡°I have things to do while you plot your power grab.¡± Roisia, Edusa, Henry, and Margaret frown, Leomi doesn''t react overtly but she turns to me. ¡°You''re trying to change things, correct?¡± I ask rhetorically, channeling my anger. ¡°Then, do tell me why there are no lowborn at this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Because they''re back at the Izla, training, learning.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°It''s difficult to change things quickly, the wealthy have an advantage in that they know enough to be immediately useful and the vast majority of peasants have no experience in warfare.¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you''re aware of the problem, it''s all fine. I''m sure that the Nobles who join you in the future will allow low born in your councils if you just explain that they''re actually smart so they should make an exception for those.¡± I mock, making a sloppy bow before heading out.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Roisia stands, reaching out to me.


    I flip around, and she freezes, realizing how close I came to using my weapon to slap her hand away. I take a deep breath but fail to calm down, finding that the darkness in me is harder to control than it has been, even if I''m not as tense as I was.


    ¡°They''re really trying, Elizabeth.¡± Roisia carefully tells me. ¡°Many of the organization''s officers were low born.¡±


    ¡°Were.¡± I utter sharply. ¡°They no longer are so it''s okay for them to rise in ranks?¡±


    ¡°That''s, a good point.¡± Roisia pauses, throwing a look over her shoulder.


    ¡°We''ve all agreed that we need to drop the concept entirely, but we can''t do so until we split from Caeviel or take over.¡± Leomi says. ¡°Until then, we should make more of an effort to include as Liz suggests.¡±


    ¡°Suggests.¡± I pause. ¡°How tied to the Izla is your organization?¡±


    ¡°Things are undefined at the moment but I aim to make it subject to civilian petitions and the law while independent from the Council.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°You want a system that counterbalances power and solves grievances, like the Templars.¡± I note, growing interested. ¡°What would keep your organization from abusing its position?¡±


    ¡°The charter, which we still haven''t written down, and the army which obeys the Council.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°But that you lead.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°For now, and the foreseeable future, yes.¡± She admits. ¡°But it is still reorganizing and I would have no issue ceding that position if you bring it up to the Council.¡±


    ¡°They have a few names in consideration but they''re all tied to Nobility in some way.¡± Roisia speaks up.


    ¡°What I want to know is how the two of you are together.¡± Edusa gripes. ¡°You look like you want to fight each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± Roisia intervenes again. ¡°It could help to give a little demonstration, the troops won''t be long.¡± Leomi and I share a glance.


    ¡°It''s definitely not a good idea.¡± Leomi notes, grabbing her weapon.


    ¡°We''ll do it.¡± I say as she nods in agreement.


    ¡°One-handed since many are crippled, it''ll motivate them.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I nod.


    Leomi sets her gear down and grabs a piece of rope that she hands over to Henry so he can tie her right arm behind her back. I take two wooden swords from a small barrel and set my liangi aside.


    ¡°Flow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A single portion and only standard constructs, no external ones.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°Standard?¡± I question.


    ¡°Lion strike, lion step, strengthening, sense enhancing.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod, getting pumped up.


    I separate a single portion, boosting my hearing and eyesight with the energy but don''t prepare any other constructs since I have so little I''ll have to adapt and dismantling those I prepare will cost me time. My symbiont struggles, projecting dissatisfaction as Roisia tries to bind it with a rope.


    ¡°Mind if I use my left?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    I switch my weapon to my other hand, smiling as the Little one flexes its string-like muscles despite having wanted to test my own capability to fight one-armed. I can figure that out later, without the symbiont affecting me.


    ¡°These have a metal core.¡± I comment, swinging the wooden sword.


    ¡°It hits hard, so be careful.¡± Roisia warns me.


    The troops return at jogging pace while Leomi and I warm up. They''re in full gear, hard leather armor along with their weapons, either a halberd or a shield and sword, or only a shield for the few with a single arm.


    They all have sweat rolling down their foreheads despite the cold weather. I take a good look at them and start having doubts about how beneficial it would be for them to see us spar.


    ¡°Maybe, we should switch this up. The two of us against them.¡± Leomi speaks up, thinking along the same lines.


    ¡°It would help more than witnessing us bashing each other senseless.¡± I agree. The two of us link eyes, sharing a moment of understanding about our priorities. ¡°You shield, I sword?¡± I ask, assuming that it''ll give them a good example of how to fight with their own tools.


    ¡°You shield, I sword.¡± She counters.


    ¡°You''re nimbler than I am, and have experience with a shield.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi ponders. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we''re fighting the two of you?!¡± A woman exclaims, she has a single right eye but no scar on or around her closed left.


    ¡°One single portion, standard constructs.¡± Roisia replies in a commanding tone. ¡°One pair at a time, shield and wooden staff. Form up!¡±


    The hundred soldiers reflexively straighten up and form up in two lines facing us. Leomi exchanges her weapon to pick up the kite shield I gave her, getting Henry to untie her left arm and tie her right one.


    The soldiers look nervous, especially those with shields who are likely to be facing me. I grin behind my mask, telling my symbiont to show them a few moves while their partners put their halberds away to grab a wooden staff.


    The Little one doesn''t hold back and start slashing at the air without holding back, producing threatening whooshing sounds. Leomi rolls her eyes but, since she''s warming up by motioning front kicks, she doesn''t have much ground to stand on to make fun of me for intimidating the recruits.


    ¡°Use what you''ve trained.¡± Leomi tells them as she settles into position in front of me. ¡°We''re as limited as you are and you have a more reach.¡±


    ¡°How freely do I get to move?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Realistically, we wouldn''t be able to move left and right much in battle.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I say. ¡°You thinking what I''m thinking?¡± I question.


    ¡°Definitely, it should get us a free win.¡± She throws me a grin over her shoulder.


    Neither of us go into further details, the two of us likely thinking to test if the other''s thoughts truly match with their own. The first pair steps up, composed of the woman with a single right eye who wields a wooden staff and a limping man with a shield that''s as tall as I am but whose shoulders seem twice as wide.


    ¡°Names?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Mary, Commander, Councilwoman.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Denus.¡± He quietly responds, focused on the fight ahead.


    ¡°How do you rank in your regiment?¡± I question.


    ¡°Average.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°We''re the best.¡± Mary grins. ¡°It''s an honor to spar with you both.¡±


    I respectfully bring my wooden sword up to salute them and then shift to settle behind Leomi but slightly to her right where her shield won''t hinder my strikes. If this was a real fight, the two of us would likely switch positions since I''m much more aggressive and can tell what''s happening all around me, she''s also slightly taller.


    ¡°Whenever you''re ready.¡± Leomi says, raising her shield.


    Denus immediately charges Leomi to lock shields with her while Mary throws an overhead lion strike to take advantage. I step in to block that while Leomi''s absorbs the shock and redirects Denus to the side, trying to make him open up his left side.


    He counters by striking at her right with his sword, taking advantage of the fact we both have an arm tied behind our back while Mary pulls the staff back to prepare another attack. I shift to my right and throw a horizontal lion strike, aiming at Mary while ignoring the fact that both Leomi and Denus'' heads are in the way.


    Just as I do, Leomi drops low and shifts to her left, avoiding his sword attack while using her shield to pressure his and push it upward. He ducks to avoid my sword while Mary panically steps out of my reach.


    I forcefully redirect my attack downward, striking Denus'' shield at an odd angle and putting him slightly off-balance. Leomi takes advantage to swipe at his leg with her left, tripping him.


    He drops on his back but manages to block Leomi''s shield bash aimed at his head. I hurriedly moving in, pressing myself at Leomi''s back to be able to parry Mary''s stabbing counter before it reaches her.


    Denus tries to get back up but Leomi advances, stepping on his shield to throw him back down and give me space to maneuver forward while keeping a low stance to avoid hindering me. I bring my weapon back to take advantage of the opening.


    Mary steps closer to stop me, entering my weapon range. I smile and lion strike at her staff, deciding not to use my symbiont''s full strength since this is just a spar and it''s not needed, as proven by how the wooden weapon flies out of her grip on impact.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Mary yelps, blowing on her stinging hands.


    Leomi barely manages to block Denus'' low swipe with her shield but he forces her to retreat by threatening to bash her nose in. As he uses the space he won to try to getting back up on his feet.


    I shift to a backhanded grip and deliver a downward stab at his shield over Leomi''s right shoulder, aiming at the left side since he''s resting his weight entirely on his right leg. The shock destabilizes him and he drops down to the ground once again.


    Leomi finishes him off by moving in and kicking his sword out of his hand, using her shield to block Mary from intervening. I grin and grab my sword back into a normal hold.


    ¡°Why did you lose?¡± Roisia asks.


    ¡°Better teamwork and planning.¡± Mary groans.


    ¡°I didn''t see the sword coming so I couldn''t block it, the fact I had to duck threw her off and then we were on the back foot.¡± Denus supplies.


    ¡°We both expected to take one of you out with that attack.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Leomi encourages.


    ¡°I should have been more aggressive like the Commander was.¡± Denus says.


    ¡°It''s about creating openings for your pair and yourself.¡± Leomi tells him, holding her hand out. He grabs it and she helps him stand up, patting a bit of dust and a grass strand off his shoulder. ¡°That being said, you should prioritize remaining in position above taking risks in battle since you would face attacks from more directions than you can cover if you fall, not to mention that there is a very real chance of being trampled if the ranks close in around you.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± Denus grunts. ¡°Commander.¡± He adds, a bit late.


    ¡°Were you using a strengthening construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I was, Councilwoman. The Commander used small bursts of strength to overwhelm me.¡± He says.


    ¡°You managed to compensate long enough to with your footwork. I wouldn''t have succeeded if Liz didn''t help.¡± Leomi reassures him.


    ¡°I never even got a chance to get into it.¡± Mary complains.


    ¡°Don''t whine! Next pair!¡± Roisia commands.

 In Peace.Ch05

    We beat the next two pairs without too much trouble, taking advantage of a shield wielder''s single arm and the fact that a staff user only has two fingers on his left hand. I''m amazed that none of them complain, the one-armed man even thanks us for the demonstration.


    The last pair almost takes Leomi down but I manage to save her at the last moment by side-stepping to strike the bottom of her shield to bring it up and block.


    I get rather into it as they learn to apply what they''ve seen us do but Leomi insists we stop. Edusa immediately steps in to replenish the reserves of those who fought us, even healing a few bruises.


    ¡°You need some peace and quiet, Liz, go rest.¡± Leomi whispers with a gentle smile. ¡°I''ll make as much time as you want to talk, don''t hesitate to ask even if you don''t feel it''s necessary or it looks like I''m too busy.¡±


    Hearing her say the same thing as Celyz is what convinces me not to protest, along with the fact that I want to see her. I pick my liangi up and hold my right hand out to Leomi who briefly squeezes it.


    ¡°What do you think about this formation?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I tell her. ¡°A shield wall with long reach weapons behind looks good in training, but in battle...¡±


    ¡°The wall won''t last.¡± Leomi instantly agrees. ¡°But it takes a lot of time to train a regiment to function as a phalanx even if you have the proper instructors, which we don''t.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps staggering them in lines would work.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°That would make it even harder for them to maneuver and the ratio won''t last as soon as they start taking losses, some halberdiers will end up without a shield wielder and some shield wielders will end up without a backup halberdier.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Then why train them like this?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because the Templars make it work.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°But they have the energy, and the training.¡± I note.


    ¡°They do have the flow, each of them has the same access as a Baron. No, the fact is that this is a good formation for urban skirmishes so it''s useful for them to be able to apply it to peacekeeping.¡± She tells me. ¡°The problem lies in battles. I had the idea to split the shield wielders from the halberdiers and position them on their flanks but I''m afraid that there would be too many losses.¡±


    ¡°Do you have enough chain-mails?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I seized plenty from Duke Meria''s personal guard.¡± She tells me. ¡°You use heavy weapons, do you think the halberdiers would be able to hold their own?¡±


    ¡°Arrows will be a big issue. I think you should spread their formation out to mitigate that as well as give them space to more effectively use their weapons. The chain-mails will do a lot to protect them against small arms and projectiles.¡± I explain.


    ¡°But they''ll be more vulnerable if they spread out.¡± Leomi counters. ¡°They''ll each have to face two soldiers.¡±


    ¡°It only makes them vulnerable if these two soldiers can reach them without dying.¡± I tell her. ¡°Which isn''t likely if they learn to effectively use their superior reach.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°If there isn''t a shield wall, the second line of halberdiers would be able to support the first, making it an equal fight.¡±


    ¡°You could also treat the shield wall as a separate unit.¡± I tell her, suddenly getting an idea. ¡°The halberds are long enough that the first line could still attack with two lines of shield wielders in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Just barely, but yes.¡± Leomi agrees. ¡°You fought a cold blood, how well do you think they would do against them?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue.¡± I frown. ¡°Badly, if I had to guess.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leomi asks, looking like she has a good idea but wants to hear my opinion.


    ¡°Because the Lisilese have faced the phalanxes.¡± I tell her. ¡°They''re not likely to use cavalry charges against this, they would be able to tell that it would be a slaughter.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°But they''ll use their cataphracts or warbeasts to try to break us if we pose enough of a threat, or grind us down with arrows. Beyond tactics, I want to know if you think they would individually hold.¡±


    ¡°Not as they are.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You need to find mercenaries who have fought the Lisilese to teach them because all I know is that they''re ludicrously quick.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Take a bath to think about what you told me.¡± I tell her. ¡°Probably come back after that if you''re going to move out at noon.¡±


    ¡°We likely won''t, much as we should.¡± Leomi makes a small grimace. ¡°The Rykz need to start retreating or my words won''t have enough of an effect.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I''ll think about it.¡± I grunt.


    I head out, making my way straight for the pool near the shore, passing through the Rykz camp. The workers are as busy as always, repairing weapons and armors at the forges while harvesters are pulling carriages, used like horses to move supplies and gear around.


    Most warriors that I see are training as regiments while the scouts are either resting or patrolling. Quite a few Rykz turn as I pass by, acknowledging my presence more than they seemed to before. I wonder if it''s a consequence of the Princesses'' gratitude, the drones likely affected by their opinions.


    As I reach the pool, I take my clothes off but keep the leather glove on, unwilling to risk exposing the Little one with Leomi getting so close to figuring me out. I set my weapon near the side of the pool.


    I still hesitate about whether or not I''ll tell her the truth in the end, Yvonne and Vikiana are the most important factors to this question as there is no way they''ll let me get away with what I''m doing, not that there''s no way to silence them.


    I wave the workers away as I slip into the water, shivering. My nipple hardens. I wonder if it''s because it reminds me of Leomi''s cool touch or if it''s just the normal reaction to cold.


    One thing is for certain, Leomi can''t know before I put her through a similar ordeal to the one I''ve experienced. She needs to make several decisions without being aware of who I am, that Jessica is observing her.


    I hear the sounds of Princess feet hitting the ground. I throw a look over my shoulder, finding Hikyz and Qanyz heading in my direction. I recognize the first through her thicker trunk and the second because her tail is thinner, and longer, than most other Princesses.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± Hikyz speaks up.


    ¡°Hikyz, Qanyz.¡± I reply in a tense tone.


    ¡°We wish to apologize.¡± Qanyz tells me.


    ¡°For?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We tried to impart our unease with the wrong form of communication.¡± Hikyz tells me. ¡°It was a mistake, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°I offer you my apology as well.¡± Qanyz says, making an awkward bow.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I sigh, pulling my right hand, that reflexively reached for my liangi, away. ¡°I''m not part of your Hive, but I do wish for it to be safe so I understand your dilemma.¡±


    ¡°The Little one managed to communicate as much.¡± Qanyz says, sounding disconcerted.


    ¡°You have trouble comprehending that one wouldn''t want to be part of the Hive?¡± I question.


    ¡°I do.¡± Qanyz admits in surprise. ¡°You are quite perceptive, sister.¡± I feel a warmth at the word, that of family.


    ¡°Would you like to learn our language?¡± Hikyz suddenly asks. ¡°It would help you, and the Little one. Words are, perhaps more precise, but lacking in emotion compared to pheromones. It makes it harder to impart the.... importance? The subjective meaning.¡±


    ¡°I''d actually love to.¡± I tell them. ¡°But, I won''t be able to use it without the Little one, if it is even able to learn it.¡±


    ¡°Then keep her, the Hive would work to keep you healthy, as it would any of its members.¡± Qanyz tells me, her tendrils uncomfortably twirling around her chest. She''s having trouble sticking to words.


    ¡°If you worry about the Little one and Celyz, do not. We would accept you as one of our own whether you are linked or not, whether you are with Celyz or apart.¡± Hikyz hurriedly explains.


    ¡°Celyz put you up to this? Teaching me, inviting me.¡± I ask, suspicious.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°She advised it yesterday, obliquely.¡± Hikyz admits. ¡°But we have not seen her since she left.¡± I perk up, worried.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask, rushing out of the water.


    ¡°Locked in her study, I am sure that she will open up if you call.¡± Qanyz says with a smile in her voice.


    ¡°Don''t you dare.¡± I humorously threaten. ¡°We''re just friends.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡± Hikyz assures. ¡°She also insisted on that point.¡±


    ¡°What exactly were you trying to tell me during the meeting?¡± I question as I get dressed up.


    ¡°We were trying to impart to you the degree of danger the Hive faces and the necessity to delay your decision.¡± Qanyz says. ¡°We wanted you to feel that we are safe here as long as the Emperor sends no more of his Due. We overreached in thinking that you would welcome our help in changing your kingdom, your feelings on the matter are more complicated than we perceived.¡±


    ¡°I''ve done what I have to end the war.¡± I tell them. ¡°That is what kept me going and how I justified the path I took. It would be a betrayal to follow my personal desires or aspirations.¡±


    ¡°That is laudable.¡± Hikyz tells me.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± I deny, setting the Vuskyt mail shirt on my shoulders. ¡°It''s cowardice and guilt.¡±


    ¡°Those emotions serve the purpose of survival, both physical and moral.¡± Qanyz explains. ¡°Perhaps your view of them as unworthy is what causes you to risk your life as you have.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I admit, not too surprised by her perspective since the Princesses seem unwilling to risk themselves as a whole. Which is definitely an imperative for them to survive as a species with their low numbers. ¡°But...¡± I shift on my feet, the Little one reinforcing my desire to see Celyz with its own.


    ¡°Go, run to your friend.¡± Hikyz says with a resounding chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you, sisters.¡± I reply without thinking.


    I run away towards the large hill the Rykz dug out to occupy, pushed by my desire to see her and talk through our issues, carried by my wish to kiss her even though I won''t, can''t. My clothes are uncomfortably moist because I forgot to dry up in my hurry.


    I enter the tunnel but pause at the first fork, realizing that I have no idea of where to go. I query the Little one but it replies with confusion. I step out and seek a drone out. I don''t even have to tell my symbiont to ask to do anything as it emits the pheromones on its own, which attracts a couple of scouts.


    The drones lead us deep into the tunnels, through several crossings, and past quite a few circular doors until they stop in front of one where a worker is waiting, a platter of food in its three-fingered hands.


    ¡°Rhy.¡± It squeals at me in what I interpret to be worry.


    I take hold of it with my left hand and pat its shoulder. The worker leaves with the scouts, apparently satisfied by my reassurance. My own concerns have grown so I lay my weapon against the tunnel wall and resolutely tap the door with my fist.


    ¡°Celyz!¡± I call out. I hear the sound of something heavy dropping.


    ¡°Je, Eliz, hyk!¡± Celyz spouts out, obviously panicking.


    I can''t help but grin, beyond relieved by her attitude. I focus on my other sense, trying to perceive her through the thick door. I can somewhat catch a vague feeling of emptiness beyond. I close my eyes, focusing on the variations which almost appear like shades of color to me.


    Celyz crosses my limited field of detection, apparently running going from one side of the room to another while smothering the sounds of her steps. I tap the door again, startling her.


    I smother a chuckle as she turns around and shakes her tendrils before carefully wrapping them around her torso in a very orderly manner, appearing like a human setting their clothes just right.


    ¡°I can detect you, you know.¡± I comment, opening my eyes.


    ¡°Mhi.¡± Celyz exhales. ¡°Why did you come to me, Jessica? I hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I agree with tender feelings filling my heart. ¡°You did exactly what you needed to in order to compete with her on more equal ground.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± Celyz protests.


    ¡°Let me in, we can talk about it.¡± I say, laying my left palm on the door.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies in a low tone.


    ¡°You obviously want to, or you wouldn''t have taken that much care in setting your tendrils. It was adorable.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Khy.¡± She groans, sounding both pleased and miffed at the same time. ¡°Jessica, you told me to push you. I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°Probably a mistake in translation.¡± I groan glaring at my symbiont. The Little one protests with a burst of indignation. ¡°Either way, I just want to talk to my friend.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± She asks, taking a half-step towards the door.


    ¡°Truly.¡± I affirm. She takes another step. ¡°Doesn''t mean we can''t talk about us.¡± I add. She freezes in the middle of taking the last step.


    ¡°Jessica...¡± Celyz trails off. ¡°I, cannot do it. I cannot give you what you seek right now. I cannot clash with you over your decision to be with that woman, it goes against what I think love should be between two beings. If this is what you need to be with me, I can''t do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so there wasn''t any mistake in translation.¡± I note in a slightly cold tone.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Celyz mutters. ¡°I misled you.¡±


    ¡°I had no right to ask, it was insensitive. Forget about what should be.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m what I am, who I am, let''s just be who we want to be.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be Rykz?¡± She asks. Her tendrils rise in succession, like a gigantic wave traveling around her torso as she awaits my answer, suspended to my lips.


    ¡°It''s, more complicated than that, Celyz, whether we''re talking about me joining your hive or merging with the Little one.¡± I say, biting my lower lip. ¡°Sorry, I''m being a hypocrite, just like she was earlier when she told me that while asking me to change something about me.¡±


    ¡°It is more complicated than just saying the words, do not blame yourself too much.¡± Celyz reassures me. ¡°I understand your reluctance, you need time to find your way.¡±


    ¡°What do you think love should be?¡± I ask, shifting to lie my back against the door as she doesn''t seem to be willing to open and face me.


    ¡°Acceptance, reliance, tenderness, care, support.¡± Celyz cites, her tendrils'' growing less agitated.


    ¡°Would you teach me?¡± I ask, her desire to experience those things with me resonating inside my heart since it''s what I feel like how Jessica and Leomi need to become, along with a few other ''immoral'' additions.


    ¡°We would find out what works together, Jessica.¡± Celyz tells me, her resounding voice provoking a painful, scorching, feeling of weakness inside my chest with its warmth. ¡°You''re right, I shouldn''t be limiting us.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Will you open up?¡± I ask in a rough voice, feeling a sharp need to feel her tendrils around my waist.


    ¡°As friends?¡± She questions, like a condition she''s posing despite the fact that her tendrils are already rushing to the door''s handles.


    ¡°As friends who have set aside romance.¡± I agree, sighing at my own unwillingness to torment my Princess.


    Celyz pulls the door open, rolling it inside the wall. I turn, finding a room with a half-dozen bookshelves set against the walls, a few of the Rykz'' odd seats, and several tables at the center. My eyes fall on her.


    The platter escapes my hand, clashing down to the ground. The bowls miraculously remain on it while the food doesn''t spill too much. Miraculous for falling from this height. Dammit, she''ll think I''m making a spectacle when I''m just clumsy, really.


    I tentatively approach the towering being who tempts me so much with her graceful swishing tail and tendrils along with her sublime brown rubbery skin tempt me so much. She remains there, silently breathing, without approaching.


    ¡°I can confirm my attraction to you definitely doesn''t come from the Little one.¡± I tell her, inhaling sharply. ¡°You offer, a striking vision that, I didn''t feel when witnessing you through it.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I am glad to hear that.¡± Celyz utters in a hard, cold, resounding voice that breaks the spell that the sight of her set on me. ¡°But I can smell her on you. You should have drenched the clothes if you wanted to hide it from me.¡±


    ¡°Hikyz and Qanyz didn''t seem to notice.¡± I mutter, feeling terrible about getting ''caught''.


    ¡°They don''t know you as I do, or humans. They would think that the fear and violence came from battle.¡± Celyz shudders, shifting away. ¡°I, would kill her, if it was all, I smelled.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I force the name out of my tightening throat. ¡°P, please, don''t. Threaten her.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Celyz says, her tendrils slacking as she walks to one of the odd Rykz seats and lies against it. ¡°The words come from a profound feeling of defeat.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, pursuing her, anguished about the pain I just caused her.


    ¡°You left your weapon behind.¡± She says, pointing at it in the tunnel with one of her tendrils. ¡°She, helped you when I could only offer empty suggestions.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I counter, now angry about her defeatism. ¡°I left it because I''m with you.¡±


    ¡°But you had it yesterday with me.¡± Celyz sighs. ¡°She brings your cold side out, plays you by making use of it. Yet, it somehow helps you.¡±


    ¡°My cold side, my darkness?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods, her head shifting away.


    ¡°You can''t grant her credit for that when she''s the one who caused the issue to begin with.¡± I frown.


    ¡°She did not, Jessica. I did.¡± Celyz says in a crushingly sad tone, her appendages tightening around her chest instead of reaching for me. ¡°I want you to be happy, safe. But, Cetyz is correct, I have lost my way. What I wished to grant you, I destroyed by setting you on the path that harmed your mind further than she did.¡±


    The Little one reaches out to her on its own at the same time as I do with my right hand, the two of us take hold of her waist and pull her out of the chair to wrap our arms around her.


    Celyz doesn''t fight it but she doesn''t return the embrace either. I don''t mind and focus on listening to her breath, how it immediately settled when her trunk settled against my chest.


    I deactivate the construct sticking my mask to my face and lie my cheek against the center of her torso. I hear a soft continuous rumbling coming from her body, the sound of her blood flowing through.


    ¡°I''m listening to your heart right now.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°T, truly?¡± Celyz perks up, her gloomy demeanor fading as her ovaloid head leans down, apparently trying to hear what I do.


    ¡°Your life, it''s feels so faint and so precious, my friend.¡± I tell her. ¡°I made my choices, Celyz. I can''t have you blame yourself for them.¡±


    ¡°But, I...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°You''re jealous, finding faults in yourself to justify my choices.¡± I make use of her hesitation to speak in her place. ¡°The truth is that this kind of reasoning leads nowhere. It''s foolish to take things in isolation when so much happened. Trust me when I tell you that I don''t resent you, at all.¡±


    Celyz slowly unwraps her tendrils pushing me slightly so that the extremities don''t brush against my clothes. She spreads them out as she takes a deep but unsteady breath.


    ¡°This isn''t fair, I wanted to free us now for the future.¡± She says, almost pouting.


    ¡°You did, we are free and forever linked to each other.¡± I tell her, anguishing over whether she''ll accept my declaration.


    ¡°Forever?¡± Celyz asks, tentatively shifting one of her tendrils to wrap it around my waist. ¡°Forever.¡± She exhales in overwhelming relief.

 In Peace.Ch06

    The Little one tries to take hold of one of Celyz'' tendrils in its fingers but Celyz slips the appendage around it to wrap it around the wrist. I feel left out, especially since I can tell my symbiont is projecting complaints about me.


    ¡°What''s it saying?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well...¡± Celyz hesitates. ¡°It could be interpreted as the symbiont saying that human interactions are not as satisfactory? But... delicious.¡± She says, faltering on the last word.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°It is growing in its desires.¡± She comments, sounding a little worried.


    ¡°I won''t need to leave it with you, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It would be preferable if you did for my research but I think you should keep it. It has adapted to you personally and I would feel better if you had it if things do not go as you wish they do.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°I warn you that it might grow apart and that re-implantation will be easier but in no way safe.¡±


    ¡°How do I take care of it? Can I just plant it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but keep large animals away. It is omnivorous but it will regularly require meat, once a month at the least. Do not worry if it becomes less active once in the ground, the Little one will be fine if it has a water source.¡± Celyz tells me, squeezing my left wrist.


    We break our embrace in a silent but common accord so as not to push the bounds of our friendship. She retains her tendril''s hold on my waist as she takes the platter of food and starts eating, plunging a few of her toes in a bowl of mushrooms.


    I take a look at the room, specifically looking for what she dropped when I arrived. At the feet of a corner bookshelf, I find a thick book with few pages, likely meaning that it''s for Rykz since their writing has relief and so takes more space. I assemble and alter an air-blade to pick it up, bringing it to my hands.


    ¡°Wait, that is a treaty in writing, it is not important!¡± Celyz protests.


    ¡°Now I''m curious.¡± I smile.


    I open the book and immediately close it, blushing. The random page I found had two black paint drawings of humans having intercourse. Celyz slowly pulls away from me, shrinking down in embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, that''s unfair.¡± I humorously comment. ¡°I don''t know much about your physiology, yet you''re already studying the advanced stuff.¡±


    ¡°It''s that, yes, research.¡± Celyz hurriedly agrees.


    ¡°Would you tell me about Princesses'' weak points? It''s only fair since I can''t read up on it.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Princesses.¡± Celyz notes.


    ¡°In general, but you can be specific. It''s for knowledge.¡± I affirm in as serious a tone as I can.


    ¡°W, well... my spine from my lower back to the tip of my tail, the front of my upper torso, either side of my waist, the back of my neck, my head excluding my breathing openings.¡± Celyz lists them off one by one, her tendrils wriggling awkwardly.


    ¡°I meant in battle, Princess Celyz!¡± I call her out, faking shock. ¡°I only thought of protecting you!¡±


    ¡°You did not, I can smell the dishonesty on you!¡± Celyz protests, taking the bait. It would be a lot easier to spare your feelings if you weren''t capable of that, yet I am still responsible for the heartache you suffer.


    ¡°Are you saying I wouldn''t protect you?¡± I ask in a saddened tone.


    ¡°N, no, but that is not what you, it is, you...¡± Celyz stutters, trailing off and apparently lost as to how to handle this. ¡°Jessica!¡± She exclaims in outrage but with a smile in her resounding voice.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± I grin, not sorry at all to have managed to raise her mood. ¡°So, this is the kind of thing you read.¡± I say, waving the thick book.


    ¡°I didn''t, know what it was when I picked it up... and I had time while waiting for a project result... and I was just skimming it.¡± Celyz justifies.


    ¡°When was that?¡± I ask, smiling.


    ¡°A, a month ago.¡± She admits, angling her head down.


    ¡°Don''t be down, I''m just teasing you.¡± I cheer her up, patting the tendril around my waist.


    ¡°I know, and wish you would stop.¡± Celyz groans.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I nod. ¡°What''s the project?¡±


    ¡°It is a test for the stability of a construct in Port-Odo.¡± She tells me. ¡°I should get the result today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s right, you''ve been using the leyline.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°What is it for?¡±


    ¡°A long distance construct to strike from outside of retaliation range.¡± She tells me. ¡°I am operating under the same principle as the wave of water we used except this one should be harder to defend against, the issue is that there is too much flow leaking so it isn''t viable and prone to fail.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder, interested. ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Apologies.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Cetyz explained that you are not free to share such things when she taught me the water construct.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Did she teach you the temperature control?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°She said the ice one is a specific Rykz construct... I think. Or that was about the ways to make water hover.¡±


    ¡°The latter is, the former isn''t, or at least not originally but we''ve improved it.¡± Celyz says. ¡°The Lisilese are the ones who created the temperature control construct.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡± I nod, remembering how Ka''tchuk took a fireball to his back and transferred the heat throughout his body. ¡°I doubt I''d have much use of it unless it can extinguish fire since doing that would likely scorch me inside out.¡±


    ¡°You can disperse the heat in the ambient air.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°But it is quite energy intensive, doubly so if you use flow to completely smother the fire without dispersing the energy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the Lisilese reinforce their scales and boost their reflexes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do but those are specific to their biology, it would not be of any use to you.¡± Celyz says. ¡°They do have ways to reinforce their armors but it isn''t compatible with the human defensive construct, the two overlap but the human one is more effective and adaptable. I could teach it to you, it would take a while.¡±


    ¡°Vikiana taught me.¡± I tell Celyz. ¡°It was one of the things that made it possible for me to rescue Cetyz.¡±


    ¡°Hyh.¡± Celyz snorts. ¡°That woman definitely has left things out, how much time can you spare?¡±


    ¡°For you? All the time in the world.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ih.¡± Celyz exhales, waving one of her tendrils that disperses a sweet and soft odor. ¡°But, you do not have it.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡± I acquiesce. ¡°We need to talk about our deal.¡±


    I send an air-blade to bring my liangi to my right hand. Celyz pushes the platter of food aside with one of her feet. I walk to a table and set the weapon on it, still holding back on my decision.


    ¡°You have guessed Fenyz'' plan.¡± Celyz says sadly. ¡°I had hoped not to burden you with it.¡±


    ¡°I talked with Countess Lance.¡± I reply. ¡°Were you going to ask me for what you need without telling me of the consequences?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Celyz denies in a firm resounding voice. ¡°I only wanted to leave you out of it if possible, at least until we determined the viability of the plan.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Have you?¡± I question.


    ¡°To a point.¡± She exhales air from the twelve openings in her ovaloid head in a deep sigh. ¡°The Bloody Claws are aptly named, they are aggressive. Treating one of their own as prey would invite their contempt for the one weak enough to be handled as such and their challenge to the being who acted as predator.¡±


    ¡°Lance said that the Lisilese would learn of what happened eventually and gather in Hordes to retaliate in two years.¡± I tell her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°We estimate that they would interpret what occurred in the institute differently than what I have just told you about, they may think that the Empire dared treat one of their species as cattle, as a slave. It is not unprecedented, the Empire has attempted to make use of Lisilese as workforce in the past but the practice was abandoned as they sent Horde after Horde until the Emperor decided to execute those slaves, which satisfied them. While the Lisilese do keep some human prisoners for a limited time before usually eating them, they do not keep slaves as they believe recipients of flow must retain the freedom to improve themselves as hunters to feed the Blaze as long as they live.¡±


    ¡°Wait, they eat their prisoners?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°Not all the time, they ransom some, but yes.¡± Celyz confirms.


    ¡°So, when I was told that Templars were taken prisoner and then executed...¡± I trail off, feeling sick. Is that what happened to Leomi''s first crush?


    ¡°They were eaten.¡± Celyz declares in a calm tone. ¡°It is not as gruesome as other methods such as quartering or impaling as the victims die quickly from their throats being ripped out in a single bite for the Lisilese to drink their blood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I murmur, chasing the image out of my head. ¡°I suppose I''m not one to judge considering I fed people to the Little one. What is the risk to your Hive?¡±


    ¡°We are uncertain about how they would react towards us in this specific case since the Emperor paid tribute. They may attack us, if Rasaec made the demand that they do, and then strike at the Empire. But they may also thank us for bringing this to them first so that they may have the honor of leading the retaliation ahead of other Hordes.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°It seems unlikely they would risk forces by doing battle with the Hive before attacking the Empire.¡± I note.


    ¡°The Hersir might desire to challenge a Princess while blooding his new recruits.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°But, this is all speculation, we might not even run into them or the Horde might not even venture north in time to stop us from passing through the grasslands, or they may be too far west.¡±


    ¡°Would it help to have the weapon and name of the Lisilese it belonged to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It would.¡± Celyz acknowledges. ¡°But we can call upon our previous interactions with a Horde called the ''Smothering Embrace'' to instill trust.¡±


    ¡°I want to help, but...¡± I hesitate. ¡°Would you be willing to tell them that humans ended it? If they were satisfied with the execution of the slaves, perhaps it''ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°That came after years of war, Jessica.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°They had their fill of war, many of their veterans wanted to return south, the Hersirs wanted to take the glory they gained and elevate themselves in their society. The fact that you did what you have will likely help lessen the consequences, but it won''t prevent their retaliation. I am of course willing to make that case for you.¡±


    ¡°Will it be enough for the Hive to retreat with relative safety?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°It is not, but you only have to say the word, Jessica. We owe you this.¡± Celyz gently tells me.


    ¡°But, I don''t want to put you in danger for it.¡± I say, torn between my oath to end the war and my desire to protect Celyz, Cetyz, and all ou... their sisters.


    ¡°Jessica, we took the risk to come here, it isn''t on you to worry about our path of retreat. We are able to navigate the obstacles in front of us. It would help us to have more time to prepare but you should ultimately prioritize your own goals, Jessica, as we are.¡±


    ¡°Are you able to win this war if it goes on?¡± I ask, wondering if an alliance of humans and Rykz could be made, it would be peace in a sense but a betrayal of my oath in spirit so not something I could truly consider.


    ¡°No. We are capable of destroying the army facing us at the moment but not without incurring significant losses which would make any extended stay in human lands unwise, at most, we would then be able to ravage southern Caeviel or make it to Meiridin but perhaps not back.¡± Celyz says, surprising me. ¡°This army has no phalanxes, it would break.¡± She adds, catching my reaction.


    ¡°Even with the King present?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Four Princesses directing coordinated constructs against his position would suffice to force him to pull on his army''s reserves, weakening it as a whole while the rest of Nobility would be confronted with drones that simply do not retreat and would have to either retreat or use even more energy to replenish their forces while we could hold onto our reserves for a decisive strike. It is not a decision we would lightly take, the Rykz do not use these tactics victory is guaranteed and the gain incontestably worth the drones'' sacrifice.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Would you have, had I not sent the letter?¡± I ask, a cold sweat running down my back.


    ¡°We were about to decide when we received it.¡± Celyz admits. ¡°Mother considered crossing over to take Meiridin and then head further north into the mountains to seek a new path out of the Empire. That plan was beyond risky considering that winter is only beginning and that even Caeviel has no knowledge of the terrain there.¡±


    ¡°Why not wait?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because we do not have the food to sustain the army, Jessica. It must be used to obtain supplies or progressively discarded in our retreat.¡± Celyz sadly reminds me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it slipped my mind.¡± I say with a grimace.


    ¡°It is alright, you had a lot to think about.¡± Celyz waves the concern. ¡°The truth is that our decision to wait isn''t one, Jessica. We may lose fewer drones if we depart now because famine will strike if we delay too much and we might be able to purchase food from the Lisilese or we could very well lose more because of the Bloody Claws or any other Horde. It is unknowable.¡±


    ¡°I, I.¡± I frown, angry at myself for my hesitation, for my fear that the Rykz might break their word now that they have Cetyz and I''ve lost the leverage by my own weakness, my unwillingness to keep this sister of mine prisoner after what she went through. ¡°I demand you fulfill our agreement, Princess Celyz. In spirit, no play on words such as that you free the Izla but do not leave Caeviel, or attack Telnur, or any other such variation.¡±


    ¡°I formally promise that the deal will be respected in spirit, Jessica Elizabeth Vil.¡± Celyz declares with a profound bow, without hesitation or delay.


    ¡°I''m going to trust that your word counts for your Hive because I refuse to accept that you would be playing games on this.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You can.¡± Celyz nods seriously.


    It baffles me that such an important decision to the fate of so many beings can be decided like this. It further concerns me that such is the way of the world, that those at the top make decisions to declare wars with little to no say from those that it affects and in circumstances similar to these, the largest difference likely being that there would be more gold in the room.


    ¡°The Lisilese''s name was Ka''tchuk, Director Suxen used a collar to threaten his life and force him to fight me. She later activated a construct that severed his neck when he tried to kill her. The weapon should be his.¡± I say, pointing at the liangi on the table.


    ¡°Ka''tchuk.¡± Celyz ponders. ¡°An aspiring Hersir of the Red Fear, he was well known and believed to be close to challenging his Hersir when he fell.¡±


    ¡°Red Fear?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Another Horde, the Lisilese have two dozen words describing different fears and about as many for the color red so it doesn''t quite translate. Their name refers to the fear a prey feels when it is about to be caught by a predator, it is a boast on their part.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Would it be possible for you to make me the same weapon but in Vuskyt?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Lisilese make liangi out of Lassus steel, which is more flexible and lighter if somewhat less durable than Vuskyt. It would be preferable to use this traditional metal as it further enhances that weapon''s strong points, its speed and capacity to bend without breaking when simultaneously striking targets that are not perfectly aligned.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Qanyz has the knowledge to forge it, I am certain that she would be glad to do so... at an appropriate size for your height.¡±


    ¡°I''m tall enough to wield it.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°But it is not optimal for you.¡± Celyz contests.


    ¡°Are you saying I''m short?¡± I ask, glaring.


    ¡°I am simply saying that it is not adapted.¡± Celyz carefully tells me.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡± I frown.


    ¡°You are below average in height for humans, yes. It is a fact, Jessica, not a criticism.¡± Celyz admits. ¡°You are of the perfect height in my opinion.¡± She hurriedly adds.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I pout. ¡°You''re an overgrown tree, you''re so tall that you think the average is closer to you than it is. I''m actually above average.¡±


    ¡°That is, unlikely but possible?¡± Celyz hesitates.


    ¡°So I''m right.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°That is not how it wor...¡± Celyz interrupts herself as my frown worsens by an order of magnitude.


    ¡°Did you finish copying Suxen''s book?¡± I ask, changing the subject since she acknowledged that she''s wrong.


    ¡°I did.¡± Celyz soberly says. ¡°I have not had the time to seriously go through it, however.¡±


    ¡°See, that''s what you get for being overly preoccupied with the size of human anatomy.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°You were not complaining when I first mentioned that I was studying what it is that would please you.¡± Celyz notes noncommittally. I feel my cheeks heat up a bit.


    ¡°What did you find in the book?¡± I ask, kicking myself for going back to a settled matter.


    ¡°Many formulas that have no meaning without context.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°But, I''ve grown amazed that you succeeded in breaking the institute''s defenses considering some of the details I''ve found.¡±


    ¡°Was there?¡± I blink, not actually remembering any details about that.


    ¡°Yes, I can show you but I first need to find a scout to relay orders. Will you remain and spend some time together with me?¡± She asks in a timid tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I hurriedly agree. ¡°I have a few hours.¡± I tell her, determining that the Rykz will start retreating without delay but that the news will take time to spread to Caeviel''s army, likely only reaching it in the afternoon.


    Celyz nods. She abruptly turns around, taking hold of my liangi to step outside into the tunnel. She heads out in the direction I came from. I pick up the intellectually interesting book she was reading and carefully open it on the table. My cheeks grow hotter as I turn the pages but that''s probably because the room is warm.

 In Peace.Ch07

    The images painted on the pages seem detailed but it''s difficult to have a clear idea since it''s meant to be read with tendrils and there is only a single flow torch in the room. Which, now that I think about it, has to be meant for me.


    Celyz is so thoughtful while I''ve been split between Leomi and her, neglecting the former as my revenge has taken much of my attention. I shouldn''t be pursuing both.


    An anguish shakes me at the thought, that of ending up alone, that of hurting and losing both. Far too late for that. I close the book, unable to focus on such things with these second thoughts about my conduct.


    I wish I could avoid this, simply be her friend for now, yet I need her help to have my revenge. I, did far more than I had to for the Rykz, for Caeviel. I risked my life over and over to end the war, saved Cetyz by myself, hung the war with the Lisilese on my Lady''s shoulders.


    Can''t I just have this without injuring our relationship? Again, too late, it''s about hurting her feelings, not our relationship, and past good does not allow for future wrong. I can''t stop, slowing down means death. The Little one opens and closes our fist, its own feelings resonating and reinforcing mine on the subject.


    ¡°The retreat is underway.¡± Celyz says passing through the circular door frame, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Are you alright, Jessica?¡± She asks in a concerned tone.


    ¡°No.¡± I giggle. ¡°I need your help, for my revenge.¡±


    ¡°I, promised it to you, my friend. There is no need to torture yourself, over it.¡± Celyz says in her calm resounding voice, yet fails to completely hide the emotional suffering I cause her. ¡°What, do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Ask one of your sisters to tell her that Jessica was not on the ship that came back to Meria. That''s it, I''ll do the rest.¡± I tell her, doing my best to smother my internal turmoil.


    ¡°I will do so myself.¡± Celyz shakes her head.


    ¡°But, I don''t want...¡± I cut myself off before finishing my sentence, knowing that she wouldn''t take it well if I expressed my utterly selfish desire for the two of them to get along. I want you both to have me.


    ¡°I will not involve my sisters.¡± Celyz gently but firmly tells me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°So! About this notebook.¡± She exclaims, sounding forcibly cheerful.


    She hurriedly walks past me, her tendrils curving away to keep a wide distance from me. This, by itself, is enough to show the magnitude of the pain I''m inflicting on her, yet it isn''t even the only one.


    The fact that she hasn''t been able to keep her appendages wrapped around her torso is a sign of her struggle in my presence, even beyond the cruel request I just made. I swallow my guilt, my self-loathing, again, again, again, again, again, again, aga...


    ¡°Jessica, come over.¡± Celyz calls out, setting two books on a table.


    One of them is the one I took from Suxen with hard leather covers while the other is thicker with pages made of yellow parchment instead of pale yellow paper. I walk around the table to face her, setting one foot in front of the other while she opens both books, shifting Suxen''s over to me.


    ¡°There.¡± She tells me, pointing at a line of runes cut in the middle by a set of runic symbols arranged in a circular pattern. ¡°This is a runic defensive construct that can be altered within seconds to counter attacks, I believe that the runes in the center are meant to be inscribed on a wheel or cog since there are many other models of this in the pages for different defenses.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± I fail to find words, my mind too taken by the possibilities this offers. ¡°I could make entire construct sequences like this.¡± I mutter, pulling the book closer. ¡°Like, I''ve had the idea of a shredding construct to help plow the earth since I''ve seen these ballista bolts in Meiridin, but what if instead I could sequence constructs to...¡±


    ¡°But how did you handle this kind of semi-automated defense?¡± Celyz interrupts.


    ¡°Apparently by destroying the underground they had those in.¡± I shrug. ¡°They probably didn''t defend it enough to avoid construct interference or I provoked a chain-reaction by damaging something sensible. Just... let me think, I have a clue of how peasantry could make use of this.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, the amount of flow necessary to use these constructs would be beyond a peasant.¡± Celyz warns me.


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Do you have any idea the amount of flow a draft horse saves farmers? Wait, no, that''s not exactly it... but almost.¡± I mutter, my secondary idea about how to handle energy consumption growing hazy. ¡°Just, listen, I have this on the tip of my tongue.¡± Celyz simply nods, angling her ovaloid head towards me.


    ¡°If, instead, the plow had a gear that regulates three constructs, never mind the quantity of flow necessary for now.¡± I tell her. ¡°A water controlling construct could work to solve irrigation issues since it could drag water along the furrows... no. I can''t ignore the energy that would take, shit.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Keep going, Jessica.¡± Celyz encourages me. ¡°Find solutions as you encounter issues.¡±


    ¡°If, if there''s a cistern like the one they used to fight fire...¡± I pause. ¡°Yes, the gear could simply open the valve to water the seeds instead of splitting a volume of water with every plantation. No, too heavy to drag. Maybe a water tower with flexible piping to the side of the field? I system to move water from a reservoir in Castle Lance, the rich had this and never fucking thought to...¡±


    ¡°It sounds feasible.¡± Celyz cuts me off.


    ¡°Right, right.¡± I nod, chasing my anger. ¡°You don''t need that much water when planting at first, it takes a lot of work to apply just enough, if a runic gear could regulate the exact amount and water only the earth around the seeds, it would save so much work, and flow.¡± I trail off.


    ¡°That''s solved, keep thinking.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°So, another gear could control seed planting, letting them fall in the furrows at regular intervals behind the plow, sounds like it wouldn''t be too difficult?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°It would require much planning and work but only to be done once and then be easily duplicated.¡± Celyz reassures me.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I mutter. ¡°The issue is water, too much of an investment to buy a cistern while gears can be made from many materials.¡± I groan as my mind flips from one subject to the other without pause, or apparent logic. ¡°Dragging water from the underground up to the surface could be done, but the energy requirement is...¡± I pause. ¡°No, it can be.¡± I affirm. ¡°With this, farmers will do the work in a fraction of the time, they could save a week''s worth of flow regeneration to fuel these constructs for a day. Also, as long as the runic constructs are streamlined and people train in it, it''ll reduce the consumption...¡±


    ¡°The fact that there is less work to be done should save energy to begin with.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Less work?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°It sounds like you want to make a plow that can seed as well as water behind itself, that would mean fewer passages and as such less work.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Oh, right, I''m stupid.¡± I slam my palm at my forehead.


    ¡°No, but I am starting to think that I am for still underestimating you.¡± Celyz mutters.


    ¡°What, no!¡± I protest, gazing up at her, baffled that she could think so.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Keep talking, Jessica.¡± Celyz gently commands me, flipping around. She makes her way to another table to take hold of a brush, a bottle of paint, and a piece of parchment.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I hesitantly agree, looking back down at Suxen''s notebook. ¡°So, if I split the segment manages the stream of water into several dozen tiny segments handling trickles, it''ll reduce the drag of pulling it out of the ground. That''ll be tough to handle, I''ll need another few segments just to manage that, for timing and pathways... but I don''t know any segments that can do that, conditional and timer ones aren''t quite what''s needed here.¡±


    ¡°I do, it is feasible.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Hm. The gear that controls planting can be simple, just a trap that opens and closes.¡± I pause. ¡°No, that''ll spill way too many seeds.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°There, draw your idea out.¡± Celyz says, shifting her writing implements over to me.


    I seize the brush with a shaky hand, laying down a terrible approximation of a draft horse and a two-headed plow, figuring that there''s no reason to be cheap at the expense of efficiency since this is already going to be too expensive for the vast majority of peasants.


    ¡°If I add a second gear to split off the seeds into handfuls...¡± I murmur, half-drawing that down before interrupting myself to scribble symbols on the parchment''s margins for the irrigation runic construct. ¡°We wouldn''t have to spend so much time dealing with the issue of water from wells, lakes, or whatever if we take it from what''s already in the ground. The nourishing construct adds a layer of complication but it doesn''t require much energy and is so effective even for the time and energy it cost before that it needs to be put in as well.¡±


    I shift to another margin and paint a few words about that down before going back to my shitty drawing of the plow to add a couple of handles at the back on which I draw a runic gear to signify that the construct parameters could be controlled there.


    Next, I focus on finishing the first draft of the irrigation construct, which would likely blow up in my face in some way if I tried to activate it right now considering I''m using my personal runic alphabet which isn''t quite set in my own mind. I throw a quick worried glance up at Celyz, finding her intently concentrated on me.


    ¡°This isn''t going to be stable, is it?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Not as it is.¡± She agrees. ¡°You have a lot of constructs operating on the same space at the same time right now, but it is not insurmountable since you can stagger these effects so they don''t interfere with each other.¡±


    ¡°Making this entire thing more complicated.¡± I groan.


    ¡°Yes, but you are making use of already existing constructs so the bulk of the work is in adapting them for this purpose, which is easier but still no simple task.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°What? No, that''s easy.¡± I blink. ¡°Look.¡±


    I shape a water controlling construct in the air and make the changes to turn them into my vision of the irrigation construct on the fly, shifting and rearranging segments according to the core logical architecture.


    ¡°The core describes and directs the way water behaves, right?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°That''s not going to change at all, what I''m doing is rearranging the segments to...¡± I pause, catching the slight shift in Celyz'' tendrils signifying that I lost her. I revert the construct to the water one to make the changes in real time as I explain the procedure. ¡°There, these two merged segments control the direction and impetus of the water so if I split them into twelve pairs, like this, I now have twelve tiny trickles of water instead of a stream. Now, this timer segment manages the speed at which energy is consumed by the construct, which indirectly controls the water''s speed, that will be controlled by the farmer when they use the plow. What I''m doing is add a secondary timer that I set on a loop with a conditional segment that resets it every time it hits zero, another conditional segment attached to that secondary timer activates when it hits zero to deactivate six of the twelve segment pairs that control the water which means that it is then freed to disperse and irrigate the earth. Since the water is only pumped from below, all you have to do is keep pushing the plow while another set of looped timer and conditional segments reactivate the water controlling segment pairs so that they''re replenished while the other six pairs are deactivated thanks to a conditional segment that changes the other conditional segment''s target to these six when the other six are deactivated.¡± I bite my lower lip, knowing that I must sound insane and that my words are too vague, too repetitive, not specific enough.


    ¡°Give me a moment, you went too fast.¡± Celyz tells me, her tendrils folding around her torso. ¡°The benefit of this being a runic construct is that you won''t need to have an entire portion of your construct dedicated to recreating the water controlling pairs you deactivate and reactivate since the pairs would eventually shatter on a normal construct, but the material you engrave the runes on will be put under quite a strain.¡± She makes an awkward pause. ¡°But, this is still not going to work like this, Jessica. Those conditional segments that are almost entirely intent based are very close to unstructured flow and will consume exponentially more energy the more you stack them onto your construct. Not to mention it will make learning to use this set of runic constructs extremely complicated.¡±


    ¡°I realize now.¡± I groan. ¡°The construct itself is too intricate to remain stable.¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, it will be unstable because of the loops and because much of this functions on flow interpretation over a mechanical construct structure. Intricate segments should be stable if your construct architecture is viable.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Then, it is doable if I just... instead of conditional segments that are intent based, I need rigid segments to fill their roles.¡± I say, shattering the irrigation construct. ¡°It''s just a first draft after all.¡±


    ¡°It is. You need to learn how to use a more refined set of conditional segments using the ''if'', ''or'', ''not'', ''then'', ''and'' structure.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°The ''if or not then and'' structure.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Yes, no, it is...¡± Celyz stutters. ¡°Language applied to mathematics and construct creation?¡± She asks uncertainly.


    ¡°Are you then sure not if?¡± I question, repressing a giggle.


    ¡°No, it is.¡± Celyz stumbles on her words, panicking for a moment before freezing and slowly turning to me while waving her tendrils around herself in an ominous manner. ¡°You are doing that on purpose.¡± She accuses, outraged.


    I burst into laughter. Celyz slams her right foot into the ground, showing her discontent. I can''t help but giggle, holding my stomach. My sweet Princess wraps her appendages tight around her torso, while bending her reversed knees to lower her height, closing herself off. I sober up in an instant.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to vex you.¡± I hurriedly tell her.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Celyz scoffs. I can''t help but smile in relief and amusement as I realize that she''s only pouting.


    ¡°You''re the best, Celyz, please explain. I really didn''t entirely understand, I get that it''s a language but not how that sequence of words can make a difference.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°A philosopher of old, Arfiasl from Haitia, set the basics of logic. I have not managed to acquire her treaties but the University developed a set of segments from the axioms which I did obtain. The segments are used to stabilize complex constructs but their potential remains largely to be explored.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°These segments allow to crystallize and direct other segment functions. Suxen herself has touched on this in several treaties and she seems to have used the concept with these gears.¡±


    ¡°Okay, setting that aside since it''ll take a while to learn and apply.¡± I say, seizing the brush. ¡°I need to solve the sowing mechanism.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a wheel.¡± Celyz suggests. ¡°Like what water mills use.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s genius!¡± I exclaim, drawing a quick circle with some lines. ¡°And with some runes engraved on the wheel and axle, I could add a nourishing construct that only activates for a brief moment, just a brief high-intensity exposure to kick-start the growth... No, it would be simpler to engrave a runic construct on the underside of the sowing mechanism to deliver a weaker but constant nourishing field.¡±


    ¡°What about the shredding construct as you suggested to help with plowing?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°I don''t know it, or how intense the energy requirement is.¡± I shake my head. ¡°And it would be most useful without a draft horse, it seems redundant if one has a horse already.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can teach it to you, the energy requirement is relatively intense, about a half-portion to achieve a visible effect.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°It takes a handful of arrows with the smallest required energy investment to shatter a wooden shield or a single one with a half-portion to shatter one directly. Depending on the thickness and whether they are reinforced by metal, of course.¡±


    ¡°So, not something of use.¡± I note.


    ¡°It could be to you since you are intent on returning to your previous life, it is one construct that does not require much access.¡± Celyz comments in a calm voice.


    ¡°What else could you teach me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Many things, but so little time. A construct to maintain gear, another to preserve a weapon''s edge, a few to prevent the decay effect that runic constructs have on materials but that one takes extensive teaching to do correctly. Also some agricultural ones that I could share but that I would ask you not to teach to anyone else.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I don''t think I''m going to be able to do much farming.¡± I note with a grimace. ¡°What about combat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Most are specific to Rykz biology. Perhaps you could make use of the phalanxes'' constructs but it would put you in danger if the Empire found out you know these secrets so I do not think it would do you much good, especially since the most effective one can only be used as a unit.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°I apologize, I am listing those I cannot teach you. I sound like I do not want to help but the truth is that I''m afraid you will no longer need me if I do.¡±


    ¡°Celyz, I''ll forever need you.¡± I softly reassure her. ¡°Your knowledge isn''t what I''m attracted to, your mind is.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult, Jessica. It feels like you are leaving, yet you remain here, it is like a force constantly ripping my trunk.¡± She tells me in a tight voice.


    I extend my right forearm out over the table, inviting her to take hold of it. She timidly reaches out with one of her tendrils, carefully wrapping it around my wrist. I smile and close my fist to make my muscles push on the appendage, conveying the same emotion as that of a hug despite doing the opposite.


    ¡°We still have at least two weeks together before you leave, don''t we?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I hope.¡± Celyz whispers.


    ¡°Then cheer up, we''ll say our farewells when the time comes, not a second before.¡± I tell her, knowing how little comfort that provides.


    ¡°We will.¡± Celyz agrees, reaffirming herself.

 In Peace.Ch08

    I lean back down on the piece of parchment to add various details before I forget them while Celyz heads to a bookshelf and picks a pair of books out. She sets them in front of her, going through the pages with Rykz writing.


    ¡°With the time we have, I can teach you the more efficient nourishing construct used by the Empire to prepare its best soldiers to join a phalanx. The shredding construct as discussed. The scanning construct which has applications on everything from detecting tunnels underground to projectiles, enemies, or construct targeting. The variations of the defensive construct, air construct, signaling construct, and shredding construct.¡± Celyz lists. ¡°Which reminds me of the signaling construct you sent me with a mention about the lightning construct, I am ashamed to say that I did not place much importance on it before now.¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± I hesitate. ¡°I found that it has two applications you didn''t mention, one of which I cannot share.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Celyz nods, leaning in to listen closely.


    ¡°Inside the institute, I sent lightning through the walls which had metal veins. It tore my Vuskyt weapon out of my hands.¡± I clumsily explain.


    ¡°Magnetism.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°Vuskyt is rather sensitive to it but it affects most metals.¡±


    ¡°I made use of that to break through the gate to Cetyz'' cell.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You could direct it precisely with that kind of force?¡± She asks intently.


    ¡°I don''t know about precision, it simply followed the lightning''s trajectory along the tunnel.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Celyz murmurs. ¡°Would you know what these veins were made of?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I''m telling you because you taught it to me despite it being a Rykz secret but the other application is dangerous to the Empire so I can''t share it, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I understand. The Lisilese and the Empire have a good idea of how the lightning construct functions, this secret will not last another couple of centuries.¡± Celyz calmly tells me. ¡°I will explore this application, but so should you with your apparent gift for altering constructs beyond their primary purpose.¡±


    ¡°Gift.¡± I scoff. ¡°If I have a gift it''s one of slaughter through sheer desperation.¡±


    ¡°Cetyz told me of the spheres you created with the air and lightning constructs.¡± Cetyz tells me, veering the conversation away. ¡°It is quite a feat to alter the shape and purpose of these constructs to such a degree in the time you had at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°I used them on the ship to Meiridin so they weren''t new to me and I had to figure these constructs out to attack the institute, the Exemplar helped quite a bit.¡± I dismiss. ¡°It''s amazing what you can accomplish with your life on the line.¡± I wryly comment. ¡°And how much it helps to practice flow manipulation every winter for years because you have no friends.¡± I mutter under my breath.


    ¡°I am sorry you had to go through that.¡± Celyz says in a gentle resounding voice.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°There is one construct I want to teach you that cannot ever cross your lips.¡± Celyz tells me in a tense tone.


    ¡°Which one? I would rather not hold any more secrets.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°One to control the symbiont''s implantation process.¡± Celyz says. ¡°It would give you a better chance if you find yourself in danger.¡±


    ¡°How bad would it be if it got tortured out of me?¡± I ask, a cold shiver running through my back.


    ¡°It...¡± Celyz hesitates.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I press her.


    ¡°With Suxen alive, considering what I found in the notebook, the experiments, and what she took from Cetyz, it could potentially be disastrous on the long run.¡± She admits.


    ¡°Then no.¡± I decide.


    ¡°It is extremely unlikely that all the factors necessary for something terrible to happen will converge.¡± Celyz insists.


    ¡°But not impossible. I''ve experienced torture, I know that I would break for a fact. The only question is whether or not I would be able to protect these secrets.¡± I declare.


    ¡°You would, I am certain of it.¡± Celyz affirms.


    ¡°But is it worth the risk when I am not?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think it is for your safety.¡± She says with shaking tendrils. ¡°You are the best hope of peace between Rykz and humans, even Mother would agree.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate me, my Princess.¡± I tell her, feeling her warmth in my heart. ¡°I will not be re-implanting the symbiont once it is taken from my body, not unless my death is certain if I do not.¡±


    ¡°Or hers.¡± Celyz utters with audible spite.


    ¡°Or yours.¡± I add in a soothing tone. ¡°The inherent danger of those situations means that I might not even have the flow to use that construct since it required so much from your Queen. The Little one is familiar with my physiology as you''ve said, it won''t kill me.¡±


    We fall into an awkward silence that Celyz breaks by assembling a series of segments, ''if'', ''and'', ''or'', ''not'', and ''then''. She spends the next hour teaching me how to create the first few, barely touching on the basics of using them in a construct for now.


    ¡°I relish the lack of negotiation as we discuss these things together.¡± I tell her, assembling a small lightning sphere to show her how I used air-spheres to contain the charged air.


    ¡°We owe you much.¡± Celyz says in a smiling voice as she inspects my construct. ¡°You were willing to be left behind just to improve my sister''s chances at escaping.¡±


    ¡°That.¡± I mutter. ¡°It, it wasn''t for you.¡±


    ¡°Not even a little?¡± Celyz asks, angling her head to the side.


    ¡°Well, probably a little.¡± I admit, hearing the gut-wrenching echo of a snap. ¡°It was mostly about the oath I took to end this regardless of the cost to myself.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz respect such commitment to the truth of an oath, Jessica.¡± Celyz calmly tells me. ¡°Even when it does not benefit us.¡±


    ¡°Has the Emperor been truthful in his dealings with you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. Treaties were broken by the Empire but never frivolously and most often to get out of an undesirable position we had put the Emperor in through shrewd negotiating. For example, a Queen had once obtained the guarantee that no phalanxes would venture east of Trident Hill for a decade in exchange for steel forging methods but Emperor Rasaec broke it when three Hordes ventured north and invaded these very lands.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°He broke the treaty for an entire year but extended the deadline for two more in return. It destroyed the scheme but it is not like we can claim the moral high ground in this matter.¡±


    ¡°You said he keeps secrets.¡± I note.


    ¡°What little we know of the Vault, we cannot reveal.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°We have little time ahead of us today, Jessica, would you rather not continue?¡±


    ¡°There''s no way I''ll be able to learn even these segments in the next few hours.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Celyz acknowledges. ¡°But you seem to have acquired some sense of the logic behind their function.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I mutter, assembling the ''if'' segments to make it spin in front of me. ¡°But not really, this one is off.¡±


    ¡°It is but the fact that you are able to tell says much.¡± Celyz notes.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I don''t know, it''s a lot easier with constructs, an air-blade isn''t that much different from an air-shield, it''s only a difference in thickness and shape, all I have to do is rearrange the segments while preserving the preexisting order.¡±


    ¡°These segments are far more complex than those who are widely used, they can even be described as miniature constructs of their own.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°Okay, you convinced me.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Dissect them again for me.¡±


    Celyz goes through the basics of the segments again but more slowly, entirely doing away with their purpose to focus on the way to assemble them. I suspect that it isn''t entirely needed to use them since she would have started with that to begin with otherwise. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    She seems to enjoy explaining so much that I don''t cut her off, not to mention that it''s interesting and that listening to her voice is soothing in itself. The two of us relax as we discuss, sometimes even finishing the others'' sentences.


    ¡°So, how do I integrate them in a construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You set the ''if yes'' and ''if no'' that you link to ''then'' segments that trigger effects.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Okay, I''m going to need to write the specifics down.¡± I tell her.


    I take hold of Suxen''s notebook to flip to the end where I find blank pages. She spends the next two hours reformulating what her books say into simpler terms and analogies for me to write down.


    ¡°I''m going to need to go.¡± I speak up, sad to put an end to our peace, but certain of the necessity to keep forging ahead.


    ¡°Do you want me to accompany you?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°It would be great.¡± I reply. ¡°But, she wants to confront Cenwalh, it might not be safe if you are in sight.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I will remain at a distance.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I immediately accept.


    I pick my mask up and set it back over my face. We head out of the room and walk through the tunnels together. I grow nervous for no apparent reason. It takes me a while to link the feeling to my lack of readily available defenses.


    I assemble a few lightning constructs and air-blade shells, even one that I shape like a sword, and anchor those constructs in my forearms. Which makes me think of a few changes I''ll need to make to my new weapon.


    As we make our way through the Rykz camp towards the human one, I assemble a signaling construct and arrange a set of my personal runes into the defensive runic construct specifically designed to counter generic armor-piercing constructs since Lassus steel isn''t as naturally resistant to those as Vuskyt.


    I''ll be engraving that one on the handle, it would also be good to add two runic lightning-armor-piercing constructs to the back of the blades so I can activate and deactivate them at will. I slow down my pace as I think through the specifics of making it work.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Celyz asks curiously.


    ¡°Putting together a few ideas for my weapon.¡± I say. ¡°I''m trying to hide a construct behind another.¡±


    ¡°Which constructs?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Sorry, can''t say.¡± I apologize.


    ¡°What is the problem then, in detail?¡± Celyz asks, in no way vexed.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I quickly think of a way to express it. ¡°I want to make it seem like I''m using more flow than I really am.¡±


    ¡°That is quite simple, add more flow in a tertiary construct that transfers the energy back to you once the first two have activated.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°I don''t know how to do...¡± My voice trails off as she extends one of her tendrils with a minuscule construct.


    ¡°It is a safety construct, used to drain power when a construct destabilizes.¡± She explains. ¡°It can pour the excess energy back to a body, a reservoir, or disperse it in thin air.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I mutter, attaching it to the signaling construct and anchoring both inside my chest. ¡°For everything.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have to tell you that Fenyz and I will need to withdraw the energy we''ve pledged to you as we depart the Izla.¡± Celyz tells me, her tendrils shifting awkwardly.


    ¡°I honestly thought you would have rescinded them by now.¡± I say.


    ¡°You remain in danger because of your work for us, it would not be fitting to do so at this time.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°But you can''t keep feeding me either.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°It''s alright, I do not want my freedom to depend on another''s power.¡±


    ¡°I am glad to hear you do not resent me, but your goal seems quite...¡± Celyz trails off.


    ¡°Arrogant?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ambitious.¡± She hurriedly corrects.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I shrug. ¡°With my body almost healed, I''m going to have much flow to train all these constructs you want to teach me. It would help if you have the time to advise me.¡±


    ¡°I do for you, my friend.¡± Celyz reassures me.


    ¡°I could always ask another Princess if you don''t.¡± I propose, worried that I''m abusing her good will.


    ¡°No need!¡± Celyz protests a little too forcefully.


    ¡°Right.¡± I grin.


    As we reach the edge of the camp, I notice a detachment of several dozen warriors and scouts making their way to us in squads. I throw a glance around, finding that there are carriages gathering to the south and west.


    Some workers are dismantling beds, tents, and workbenches to stack them on while others are moving stacks of amphorae from the center of the camp to the edge, likely to be sent south along with the army when it departs.


    ¡°Quick.¡± I nod. ¡°Where are your sisters?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Celyz doesn''t reply, turning her ovaloid head away.


    ¡°Supporting Cetyz.¡± I mutter, understanding. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°We cannot ask you to set everything aside for her desire to retaliate here and now.¡± Celyz says sadly. ¡°I will wait here, call if you need help and I will hear.¡±


    She waves her tendrils and the warriors tighten their ranks around her while the scouts spread out. I''m slowly pushed away as the circle closes around her. I throw her an annoyed look but, if I go by how Celyz keeps moving her appendages, she seems as confused as I am by their attitude. They can tell the pain I caused... cause her.


    I hurriedly turn my back on her and make my way to the human''s camp, passing far away from where the organization''s members are training. Henry and Margaret are guarding a tent, which means that the rest are likely inside. I can''t help but uncomfortably open and close my right hand to try to dispel the itch for a weapon to hold onto.


    It doesn''t mean anything that it''s getting worse the further I get from Celyz. I resolve to press onward, as always, focusing on the fact that I have constructs prepared and adding a set of lion''s steps even though I can use them without doing so.


    Leomi steps out of the tent, likely warned by the two Nobles of my approach. She finds me within moments, her expression as sharp as usual but also distinctively optimistic. She further brightens as she inspects me, likely because she finds no weapon in my hands.


    That is until she spots Celyz, at which point her expression falls. I take the air-blade construct shell I made to stand in for a sword and send it out of my forearm, activating it. Leomi pinches her lips with a difficult expression at the demonstration.


    I dismantle the construct as I realize that the amount of energy it''s consuming to maintain the blade''s three-dimensional shape is unjustifiable in combat, not to mention utterly wasteful when I could use a real sword. Leomi swiftly walks up to me.


    ¡°I would have preferred it if you felt comfortable enough to walk around unarmed.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I saw your face when you thought she helped more than you did.¡± I mutter, coming short of accusing her of lying.


    ¡°I''m not perfect, I wouldn''t like it if that Rykz took advantage of our night together.¡± Leomi replies, discreetly reshaping my words. ¡°But I do mean it. Your health matters more than my ego.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Please don''t make it a contest. She is my friend, the two of you help.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leomi acknowledges soberly. ¡°Did you talk about their creation?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, unwilling to lie.


    ¡°I can go talk to her in your place if you want.¡± Leomi proposes, discreetly planting her left hand''s nails into her palm.


    ¡°I really don''t think a fight''s going to help, no matter how much I''d enjoy your defeat.¡± I reply provocatively.


    ¡°Liz, this is killing you.¡± Leomi makes a disapproving frown. ¡°She seems to care for you, perhaps she needs only to be told that humans aren''t as sturdy as Rykz or Lisilese.¡±


    I''m relatively certain Celyz knows more about that than you do. I inspect Leomi, finding no rise of temperature or any other early indicator of upcoming aggression.


    ¡°Wait, you''re serious?¡± I blink. ¡°You''re willing to go talk to her on my behalf over this? Without picking a fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi affirms. ¡°Someone needs to make sure you''re not going to end up killing yourself.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, I''m not.¡± I chuckle. Leomi bites down on her tongue, obviously disbelieving me. ¡°I''ll deal with it after this is over, kitten, don''t worry about it.¡± I tell her, feeling uplifted.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°Are you going to say I have the heart of one again?¡±


    ¡°No, but you cuddled like one all night.¡± I reply, reaching up to a strand of her straight black hair to set it back behind her left ear.


    ¡°You''re deflecting.¡± She notes, failing to hide her smile at my display of affection.


    ¡°I am but it''s because you can''t intervene in this matter.¡± I flatly tell her.


    ¡°Why not? You belong to me.¡± She utters firmly.


    ¡°Because you''re liable to say these things without thinking like you just have.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I, I won''t.¡± Leomi denies miserably. I incline my head to the side, signaling her to keep talking. ¡°Alright, fine, I might if that Princess pushes me.¡±


    ¡°Let it go. Focus on your task.¡± I say. ¡°I told you I''ll deal with that issue and I will, it should be enough.¡±


    ¡°You swear?¡± She asks, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°On our lives.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She grins, blushing slightly.


    I swallow my saliva at the beauty of her, feeling an irresistible pull to kiss, to bite her. She takes hold of my gloved left hand, unable to help herself from hesitantly running her thumb over the back of it, likely looking for tendrils like those she felt in my torso.


    I let her, confident that the camouflage is effective enough to fool her. As we make our way to the tent hand in hand, the Little one expresses a desire to taste her, no, eat her?


    No, it wants to have her, to control her, for her to have it, to own it. I shiver in fear at this distorted reflection of my darkest desires, impulses that I know would not make me happy in the least if they were granted to me.


    I push back with all the strength of my will, telling it that I would kill us before I would let that happen, that this is not what the two of us are. The Little one responds with panic, confusion, and even fear at the idea of death.


    It sends the contrary of the possessive feelings it projected at me merely seconds ago, ending up with me reflexively breaking our handhold as we step inside. Leomi nods as she composes her expression into a more serious one, misunderstanding.


    I straighten up as I walk inside, trying to express that moderation exists to the Little one. It replies with a shallow acknowledgment, making me feel like the symbiont is already forgetting its own impulse or trying to end that line of communication, or perhaps both.

 In Peace.Ch09

    Roisia is alone inside the tent, she''s sitting at a table and sharpening the tip of her rapier with a construct, her one-handed crossbow is dismantled in front of her. I throw a look at Leomi who points me to a chair.


    I don''t move, preferring to use my symbiont''s sense to search for Hetlan''s Duchess in case she decided to try to ambush me, again. Lance takes a moment before speaking up, appearing to have hoped that I would sit before she started talking.


    ¡°Edusa left as soon as the Rykz started retreating a couple of hours ago. She slipped away without bringing Henry or Margaret. I assume it''s because she isn''t sure of how King Cenwalh is going to react and didn''t want to risk their lives.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°She isn''t sure?¡± I blink and freeze on the spot. ¡°Nobility is going to call for her death for helping me, the battle''s events will have spread by now! Fuck, give me your sword, I''m going.¡± I reach for the weapon at her waist, already calculating ways to slip into the human army camp.


    ¡°To fight an army by yourself, Liz?¡± Leomi asks, seizing my wrist with an iron grip.


    ¡°She might win.¡± Roisia comments with a chuckle. Leomi throws her a mean glare. ¡°Sorry.¡± She immediately mutters before turning to me. ¡°Councilwoman, Edusa knows what she''s doing. She will show up at Court with our allies within Nobility and set the narrative on the Izla''s predicament in a favorable manner.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to let her die, even if you are.¡± I utter in a cold tone, ripping my wrist out of her grip. I almost run off there and then but the exhilaration I feel for this new clear goal makes me pause because of its incongruity.


    ¡°Liz, if I had my faction here, I would send them, but the Rykz made sure that I would not have them as a backup by preventing them from leaving the Izla. Roisia, Henry, and Margaret are unknowns among the Court while the two of us are too well known to make this kind of indirect move. Edusa is intelligent and she has an understanding of King Cenwalh''s current goals, trust her.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°Always blaming the Rykz.¡± I gripe.


    I start pacing around the tent to release some of my aggression, mulling over her words and how disturbing it is that I latched onto the prospect of what anyone else would qualify as a suicide mission without a second thought.


    ¡°I was simply stating a fact. We do not have the military or political resources to be confronting King Cenwalh at his own Court. The best we can do is indirectly move out and speak to Caeviel, to the army, which is better in many ways than the alternative.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°Edusa chose to take a risk to make that easier for us, we shouldn''t throw that away.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?!¡± I growl impatiently, too riled up and tense to keep my anger bottled up.


    Leomi takes hold of her halberd and hands it over to me. I gladly take hold of it, the weight in my hands helps me cool down. I walk over to the chair she pointed me at earlier to sit down.


    ¡°I''m waiting for you, Councilwoman.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°I need your permission to speak and negotiate on the Izla''s behalf, unless you want to do so yourself.¡±


    ¡°That''s a bad idea, and you know it.¡± I chuckle darkly. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth about what happened.¡± Leomi replies calmly. ¡°Exhort people to be better.¡±


    ¡°Naive stuff.¡± Roisia mutters.


    ¡°That can''t be all of it.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I expect to be interrupted by King Cenwalh rather early on, or at least by his people. I don''t have much planned, only a general outline of what ideas I need to get out before that happens. Father always said that people can always tell when speeches are prepared and that makes them sound insincere even if they aren''t.¡± Leomi explains, looking rather nervous.


    ¡°What''s your best-case scenario?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s the same as the worst-case scenario.¡± Leomi grunts. ¡°According to Edusa, I''m likely to be offered the title of Duchess but what will truly matter are what strings will be attached to it.¡±


    ¡°You''re stacking up responsibilities.¡± I noncommittally comment.


    ¡°There is zero chance that King Cenwalh will recognize the Council as a proper ruling authority.¡± Roisia replies. ¡°By offering this, he''ll think he''s driving a wedge in our government.¡±


    ¡°Which he is.¡± I flatly affirm. Leomi makes a small knowing smile. ¡°You''re planning something underhanded.¡± I realize.


    ¡°The King dug his own grave, all I''ll do is push him closer to the edge.¡± Leomi makes a bloodthirsty grin.


    ¡°But it''s your best-case scenario.¡± I note. ¡°Which means you''ll accept.¡±


    ¡°I will be Duchess, I have little doubt about that, but King Cenwalh isn''t the one who is going to give me the title, no.¡± Leomi answers confidently.


    ¡°So you''re not looking for the title this afternoon. Are you going to keep replying mysteriously or are you going to give me a straight answer?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''d rather give you the surprise.¡± Leomi replies.


    I lock eyes with her, keeping watch over her traits. The way her left cheek is tenser than her right, the almost imperceptible crease on her forehead, the slight squint in her eyes, all of these tell me that something is off about her. She''s not in her right state of mind.


    ¡°You''re going to take a big risk.¡± I say, getting worried about her. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we need results, change.¡± Leomi immediately replies. ¡°I''ve calculated this, there is a good chance Cenwalh will go along but we''ll benefit even if he doesn''t.¡± She tells me before suddenly asking an unrelated question. ¡°How did my people look outside?¡±


    ¡°Exhausted but still training.¡± I reply, frowning behind my mask as I wonder what she''s getting to.


    ¡°Ah, I should get them to stop then.¡± Roisia suddenly gets up and sheathes her rapier, rushing out.


    ¡°I need them to look as non-threatening as possible.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°King Cenwalh has to think that ceding ground today will benefit him in the long run, which won''t happen if our flag regiment appears dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like this.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''re not the only one who can make an apparently insane gamble work.¡± Leomi frowns, apparently taking my words as a challenge.


    ¡°Listen to yourself.¡± I say. ¡°You''re rushing into this, I''ve only gambled when I had no other option.¡±


    ¡°That''s bullshit and you know it.¡± Leomi utters, growing agitated.


    ¡°I don''t have any details, I''m going by your words alone and the feeling they''re giving me is that you yourself aren''t confident.¡± I explain, trying to appease her.


    ¡°I, need to act before I...¡± She bites her tongue to stop herself from talking.


    ¡°You''re not telling me anything more because you know I''ll refuse, yet you''re asking for me to give you my blessing in my capacity as a Councilwoman, despite my repeatedly telling you I have no intention of filling that role.¡± I utter, saddened that the two of us are back to this after the marvelous night we spent together.


    ¡°You''re the one who wanted progress!¡± Leomi suddenly explodes in anger but the emotion recedes just as quickly. She almost crumbles from a standing position, catching herself by shifting her feet at the last moment. ¡°Trust me, Liz. Please.¡± She begs. I see fear in her eyes, in her trembling slender fingers.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Roisia enters my detection range again as she returns to the tent. I get up and head to the flaps to close them, making it clear we need a moment. Roisia stops, her expression undisturbed. She turns around to direct the halberdiers and shield-bearers to form ranks.


    ¡°No.¡± I tell Leomi. ¡°You''re going to tell me what your plan is or you''re not getting out of this tent.¡± I slam the halberd''s handle against the ground to punctuate my point.


    Leomi closes her fists and straightens her back. She walks up to me, squaring her shoulders as she leans in to look down at me. I angle my head back and to the right to glance up, refusing to back away.


    ¡°I''m going to put my life on the line for this.¡± She affirms with a fierce flame in her light gray eyes. My heartbeat accelerates. ¡°Whether my plan works or not, the Izla will have options open to it. Telnur would be more than happy to accept Izla Meria with its current form of government as long as our army helps them. I''m counting on the fact that King Cenwalh is aware of this.¡±


    ¡°I will not allow you to put your life in his hands.¡± I firmly deny.


    ¡°And I won''t, I am not foolish.¡± Leomi counters.


    ¡°But you''re refusing to tell me what you''re doing.¡± I comment, my stomach sinking as I take this as a confirmation that she still hasn''t learned a thing.


    ¡°Not because I don''t want to but because you''ve made it clear that my opinion doesn''t matter to you when it comes to your life.¡± Leomi coldly returns. ¡°You don''t get to deny me when, again and again, you''ve thrown yourself at death''s arms without pity about the effect it would have on me.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I trail off, struggling to find a meaningful response. ¡°This isn''t the same, you''re asking me to make a call as a Councilwoman without giving me the information.¡± I pathetically argue. ¡°You haven''t thought of what it would do to me to see you die!¡± I accuse in desperation.


    ¡°Of course, I have.¡± Leomi replies with a hurt expression. ¡°You''re invincible, you''ll make it through and keep fighting for what we''re standing for. For me if not for yourself.¡±


    Huk. I half-hiccup, half-guffaw, digging my heels in further from fright as she seems to think that the chance of it happening isn''t negligible. I grow angry that she could think so of me but cannot honestly blame her for getting this idea considering how I''ve acted with her as Elizabeth.


    ¡°You''re mistaken.¡± I utter with difficulty.


    ¡°I''m ready to tell you, if you promise me you''ll lean on your ideals instead of your emotions to make a decision.¡± Leomi replies with confidence. ¡°This is about the future we''re building.¡±


    ¡°What ideals?¡± I scoff. ¡°I''m a slaughterer clinging to peace because I can''t handle my own guilty conscience.¡±


    ¡°And today we''ll be condemned or forgiven by the people.¡± Leomi tells me, her turn turning gentle. ¡°You''re the strength that started this movement, Liz. I''m only the figurehead by virtue of having been born of the right parents with the skill to take advantage of it as I grew up.¡± She places her right hand over mine which is holding her halberd.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask, finally admitting to myself that she isn''t the one making this about us, I am.


    ¡°I''m going to subject myself to the people''s judgment, like it was done in olden times. You know we can trust the people, they will make the right decision.¡± Leomi exults.


    There is madness in her expression, insanity. Others may call it revelation, or a calling, but it couldn''t be any clearer to me that her current path is a reflection of what I''ve done to her by taking my mask off, a consequence of the words I hammered into her as I took her.


    ¡°I don''t, and neither should you.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Wh, what?¡± Leomi blinks, taken aback. ¡°But, y, you support this system, you''ve pushed for this... republic! The Council exists on the Izla''s behalf!¡± She protests.


    ¡°People are ugly. They hate for the flimsiest of reasons and fight with the worst of excuses. The opposite of monarchy may be a republic, but the fact that one path brings evil does not mean that the other brings good. Rasaec himself is no better than the rest of them.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°With rulers chosen by the people, it''ll be their own fault when they fuck it all up.¡± I angrily spout.


    ¡°You, don''t believe in any of this, what we''re doing.¡± Leomi falters.


    I catch her by the waist with my left arm before she falls, utterly unwilling to see her knee hit the ground for any other reason than us. She grabs onto me, then lets go, then grips at me again, in too much turmoil to make a decision.


    ¡°Why do you think I admire you?¡± I ask, scoffing. ¡°I am twisted, I see no good in any of this, only preferable alternatives.¡±


    The look of utter disappointment in her gaze bores straight into my heart. It makes me feel terrible, alive. I am sick. Yet, her resolve returns, stronger despite my words. She sets her feet back under herself, pushing herself upright with difficulty but without hesitation.


    ¡°No, this, this had to be done.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°If you don''t pick up the torch, another will. They have to.¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡± I ask, trying to stop her from throwing herself to the whims of a crowd. From forcing me to intervene.


    ¡°Even, even if none does, this is the right thing. I''ll, have lived and died for my ideals. My death will, serve to prove that even the weakest human''s voice has the right to call out for justice.¡± Leomi argues, her voice growing firmer from conviction the more she speaks.


    ¡°You''re the last thing keeping me tied to the Empire, Leomi Lance. If you die from this foolish gamble, know that I will visit destruction upon those responsible.¡± I declare, almost threaten as I lose control of my voice.


    ¡°If that''s true, then you are unfit to say a word for or against this. I need to go, join me if you can remain aside, or do not. I''ve... no desire to hear your opinion on the matter any longer.¡± Lance tells me with a deep pain in her voice. She tries to walk past me but I use the halberd to block her, feeling my heart sink.


    ¡°Please, reconsider.¡± I plead. ¡°You''ve not had the youth I have, you''ve seen the ugliness of Nobility but not that of peasantry.¡±


    ¡°These people rose to defend Caeviel. They will listen to why we have done what we have. They will first learn that their voice can bring the end to a Countess in the height of her popularity. It will be a beginning, a wedge for change. If they decide to forgive us, they will witness King Cenwalh falter because of their support of me or lose his throne because he denied their judgment.¡± Leomi affirms.


    ¡°There is more to this than what you''re making it out to be.¡± I whisper. ¡°Peasants sometimes willingly participate in their own subjugation.¡±


    ¡°I understand that risk, let me go.¡± Leomi demands, pushing the halberd aside.


    ¡°I don''t think you do.¡± I whisper, remembering how my home village turned their backs on Father on Baron Buton''s behalf. ¡°You need my permission to go, as a Councilwoman.¡± I speak up in desperation as she walks past me.


    ¡°I''ve spoken of this to Councilwoman Cecil, it is her plan to begin with. We argued over it, I thought she was trying to get me killed to elevate you when I had no idea how far you would go.¡± Leomi stops to reply in a frosty tone. ¡°It turns out we were both right and wrong. She wasn''t trying to get me killed but she was trying to elevate you, and was wrong in attempting so.¡±


    ¡°I did warn you about me.¡± I grunt, feeling like I''m choking for air as we exchange words with our backs facing each other.


    ¡°That, you did.¡± Leomi shivers. ¡°It is my fault, for seeing things that are clearly not there.¡± Her tony is gentle yet, or because of it, her voice cuts right through my head like an ice cold spike.


    ¡°I''m not as blind about human nature as you are.¡± I respond, trembling.


    ¡°I thought you could see past the terrible things that happened to you.¡± Leomi sadly shakes her head. ¡°It is unfair of me to have assumed so when I have not experienced half of what little you''ve told me. I will not hold a grudge over your hangups, Liz, but neither can I let us get in the way of what we both agreed is necessary.¡±


    ¡°You''ll do to me as you did to her?¡± I ask, my knees shaking. ¡°Set me aside for your duty.¡±


    ¡°You don''t get to use Jessica when you''ll seek comfort into that Princess'' tendrils while I burn in the Lake of Fire, Elizabeth.¡± Lance fires back, seeming convinced of the veracity of her claim that she won''t be safe in death. ¡°I lost friends to her, people I knew for years to you. You could call it my duty to see past it, but the truth is that I listened to the heart you touched and it told me what I needed to know in the same way it is now.¡±


    ¡°I love you. Please, don''t do this.¡± I beg with a cracking voice.


    ¡°And I''m falling for you.¡± She replies.


    She says it again, again, again... I smother my insanity, barely noticing the way the Little one''s tendrils squeezes my body''s bones in response. Leomi takes a deep breath and turns around, her abdominal muscles clenched like she''s in pain.


    ¡°This isn''t about us, Liz. Trust the people you''ve fought so hard for to make the call. Please?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Right and wrong don''t depend on numbers, Countess Lance.¡± I counter, shifting to face her. ¡°You may find your support in their approval, but... I never will.¡± I pause. ¡°But I will stand by you. Just because I think that you are mistaken does not mean I don''t believe in you.¡± Leomi brings her hand over her heart, her middle finger pressing on the spot I cut.


    ¡°And you won''t interfere, no matter what happens?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You should know I would never let you die, Leomi.¡± I berate her.


    ¡°I''ll fight you over that.¡± My Lady replies with a happy grin on her face.


    I was wrong. I am wrong. Leomi is learning but choosing a path I hadn''t expected, or wished for, she is suborning herself to the people''s fickle will.

 In Peace.Ch10

    Leomi steps outside and takes a long cloak hung on a pole, it is white and blue of her organization. Roisia is wearing a thick leather jacket with two scarfs of the same colors.


    I observe the two of them with my symbiont''s sense from inside the tent as they give out orders and organize their people. I prepare a few more lightning constructs along with a series of air-shields and small air-blades.


    I head out of the tent once I''m relatively confident I''ll be able to protect Leomi. My eyes find Celyz in the distance close to the edge of the Rykz'' camp. She takes a small step forward and plants her feet back into the ground.


    ¡°We don''t have all that much time, the sun is on its way down the horizon.¡± Leomi speaks up, looking at me.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go then.¡± I nod, shifting my grip over the halberd''s wooden handle to set the weapon on my left shoulder.


    ¡°Aren''t you cold?¡± She asks. ¡°You can take one of the cloaks you know.¡±


    ¡°It''s chilly but I''m fine.¡± I reply, shrugging. ¡°Mail-shirt is doubled under.¡±


    ¡°There''s no way that''s enough.¡± Leomi makes a concerned frown. ¡°You''re going to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Would you, please, worry about yourself.¡± I say with a glare.


    ¡°I am.¡± She replies with a smile.


    More than a few of the Izla''s people whistle in reaction to her open declaration that my health is her concern. I groan but can''t help but smile behind my mask. I grab one of the white and blue cloaks and set it over my shoulders.


    We make our way north, climbing up the hill with the hundred members of her organization in tight ranks behind us. Leomi and I throw looks over our shoulders at the same time.


    Celyz is following us, keeping pace while remaining about a hundred meters behind us which is approximately what I suspect the Princess'' detection range is. Several hundred warriors, about a thousand scouts, and two dozen harvesters are leaving the camp to follow the Princess. A few workers suddenly stop working and head inside the large hill that the Rykz dug into.


    ¡°Why is she following us?¡± Leomi utters between grit teeth.


    ¡°She trusts you about as much as you trust her.¡± I reply offhandedly.


    Leomi sharply turns to look ahead again. I keep watching until Celyz goes inside a thick bush but never comes out of the other side, her escorts disappear in similar ways as they pass by rocks and trees. Hm, they''re using their tunnels to remain hidden.


    I start working on the construct Celyz gave me earlier, finding that it''s rather simple. I could integrate it into the weapon to link the anti-armor-piercing defensive construct and the lightning-armor-piercing construct, making it so that flow fully transfers from one to the other when I activate either.


    It would put a safety to the weapon since those constructs don''t work with each other considering they''re direct counters of each other. Not to mention, it would allow me to use the same energy for both constructs which makes it easier to use in battle if I can switch from one to the other with but a single thought.


    The problem is that it''ll likely take me all winter just to learn how to passably use the liangi with a single arm and I won''t have that kind of time. Well, it''s not like I''m defenseless with a sword.


    The soldiers trailing behind us are struggling to remain in marching order with their weapons at the ready. I shake my head, baffled by her decision to utterly exhaust her only fighting force even if they likely have full reserves even if it makes some kind of sense to make yourself look weak but not defenseless.


    After all, there is a large difference between executing a few Nobles for treason and slaughtering a hundred peasants, especially with Templars watching. Yet, the Order has kept its silence so far so it''s hard to tell what they''ll do before declaring Elizabeth Vil a threat to the Empire, which I have little doubt they''ll end up doing.


    We reach the top and find that the fortified hill facing us now has a huge tent peering over the tall wooden wall, there are golden crowns embroidered on the white canvas. The King relocated from the back-lines, soon enough to avoid seeming like he only did so after learning that the Rykz are retreating.


    I wonder if he did so to manage peasantry''s opinions or Nobility''s. If he is wise, he did so for both. Either way, it doesn''t seem like Leomi is going to be able to make her appeal without interference.


    We head downhill in tense silence while a quiet clamor goes through the human held hills. I oddly feel more and more at ease the closer I get to the fortifications, to a clear enemy that I can watch out for. I enhance my eyesight to scrutinize the human army.


    The four valleys I can see are filled with cavalry, hundreds of riders led by Nobles in various armors. There are heralds scattered on the front-line, holding flags high to show off their Houses'' crests.


    Behind them are thousands of peasants in ranks, wearing no more than their own clothes and wielding mostly pickaxes and scythes apart from the very few who have swords. I cannot find even a single shield across the low born ranks while the soldiers manning the top of the fortifications all have bows.


    The infantry isn''t anywhere in sight but I would wager that they are present behind the walls and with a few regiments ready to reinforce any position since the cavalry is no longer filling that role. The Templar Order is nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is the Order?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know, but it worries me not to have them as witnesses.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°They don''t interfere in politics, and this is exactly that.¡± Roisia notes.


    ¡°But they should still be present.¡± Leomi contests.


    ¡°The Grand-Master and King Cenwalh''s Exemplar adviser are likely among the Court.¡± Roisia says.


    ¡°But their absence from the field means that they have absolutely no intention to intervene even if they are nearby.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± I speak up, raising my left to tell the column following us to stop.


    I pay very close attention to the surrounding hills, especially the vegetation on the side of the Rykz since Caeviel has gotten rid of any trees or bushes on theirs. I find quite a few pairs of scouts hiding in the terrain''s shadows, and even some in the valley below hiding in the rubble of the tunnel exits that the warriors came out of to surprise the Templars and reinforce the harvesters.


    ¡°Okay, we can keep going.¡± I say.


    ¡°What were you looking for?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Scouts.¡± I reply. ¡°If the Order was trying to ambush us, they have smelled them out and be more agitated. Not to mention that there would be a single one of the pair left at their post since the other would be returning to report to the Hive.¡±


    Leomi throws me a look, apparently worried about my heightened vigilance and almost bordering paranoia about the Order. Can''t exactly tell her I actually feel at ease with all these weapons facing us.


    ¡°It''s not like I wasn''t also checking to make sure that some Noble sent some assassins.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°I assure you, we''ll see anyone trying to approach before they get in crossbow or construct range.¡± Roisia says.


    ¡°Don''t bet on it.¡± I grunt. I''m certain that Aisha could sneak up on even me if she had enough time, information, and energy to prepare. ¡°Construct range can vary widely.¡±


    ¡°The more flow you use, the less discreet your attack will be.¡± Leomi says, throwing quick glances left and right. ¡°That being said, the Rykz have hidden constructs underground to great effect.¡±


    ¡°You ready to gamble?¡± I ask her, changing the subject since I''m making her nervous about the wrong thing.


    ¡°It isn''t a gamble, Liz. It''s asking people to voice their will.¡± Leomi sighs.


    ¡°I don''t see how you''re refuting my point but fine, the question still stands.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I am.¡± Leomi replies with ferocious determination.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    We engage in the no-man''s land. Roisia and I fall back, letting Leomi take the lead several paces in front of us. Denus opens a small satchel behind me and takes a flag out. He unrolls it and attaches it to Mary''s halberd. She holds her weapon high, showing off the crest of Leomi''s organization, a shield with a white and blue cross.


    ¡°Countess Lance brought a hospital to a battlefield!¡± An arrogant feminine voice, boosted by a construct, erupts from a valley to our left. The woman is perched atop a warhorse and in runic plate armor with a long conical cavalry lance in her right hand. ¡°Cripples and imbeciles!¡±


    The jeer sounds prepared to me but that doesn''t stop Nobility from bursting in mocking laughter. Every member of the organization behind me shifts uncomfortably on their feet but remain in position, obviously embarrassed at being made a show of.


    ¡°So, this is how they''re going to play.¡± Roisia comments with anger.


    ¡°Expected, if despicable.¡± Leomi responds calmly, her light gray eyes fixed on the woman who spoke.


    ¡°Should I take care of it?¡± I casually ask, folding my left hand into a fist.


    ¡°No, this isn''t going to be solved by a demonstration of strength. We''ll wait for them to run out of breath, almost none of their soldiers are laughing along.¡± Leomi firmly denies. ¡°Roisia.¡±


    ¡°Regiment, deploy!¡± Roisia immediately shouts.


    The column splits into two lines and then into four, they move in order to form two shield-walls on either side of us supported by three lines of halberdiers. Those on the front lower their weapons, using the halberds like spears.


    Their exhaustion is obvious is the little mistakes they make. Denus trips, unable to fully compensate for his limp, but he recovers his position in the shield-wall. The Nobles'' mockery redoubles but their discipline remains unshaken.


    They performed more than admirably in these circumstances under the watchful eyes of thousands of professional soldiers. Leomi assembles a golden conical construct that vanishes into the air when she activates it. She takes a deep breath preparing to address the fifty thousand humans gathered on and behind the hills facing us.


    ¡°Well said, Duchess Roskal.¡± Leomi responds, cutting through the remnant laughter. ¡°Cripple, disfigured, half-blind, each of these low-born suffered injuries in the name of Izla Meria, of Caeviel. Those are the first Hospitaliers, risen anew from the blood they shed to hold back the Rykz swarm.¡± She definitely just picked that name out.


    ¡°Lot of good these peasants did Caeviel! The insects still arrived on our shores!¡± A different Noble shouts out, a tall man in full armor wielding a battleaxe.


    His position to the far right side of the Duchess likely means that he isn''t as high up their food chain while his choice of words clearly show the divide separating the mainland and Izla Meria.


    ¡°You live to spout nonsense, half-wit, we''ve succeeded well enough.¡± Leomi counters before pressing on to preserve her initiative as she man cries out in outrage. ¡°Elizabeth Vil ended the war! If not for her negotiating as a neutral party, even the Princess'' liberation wouldn''t have sufficed to end the war!¡±


    ¡°A Noble that sides with a traitor is a traitor! The Rykz are running because Caeviel is too strong to break!¡± Duchess Roskal responds.


    Before Leomi can answer, a thick ball of lightning explodes in the middle of the battlefield with a loud crack. Silence follows but it doesn''t last as a wave of fearful concern shakes the peasantry, even spreading to a few regiments of soldiers.


    ¡°My bad!¡± I shout, laughing as loudly as I can.


    They likely can''t hear my words but it doesn''t matter as much as the fact that anyone present will assume I did this simply because I spoke up. I silently thank Celyz but worry that her presence might be detected.


    The disturbance in the ranks from the lightning''s loud interruption recedes. The body language of the few hundreds of Nobles spread out in the various valleys and on top of the fortifications tells me that they range from annoyed to angry, to positively outraged, while a few are hiding their mouths in what seems to be an attempt to conceal their amusement.


    ¡°You dare interrupt your betters, wench!¡± The man from earlier shouts in fury despite using a construct to enhance his voice.


    ¡°Tell him I have no clue who he is and I don''t care enough to answer even if I did.¡± I tell Leomi. She throws me a glance, warning me not to do anything stupid before turning back to the Nobles confronting her.


    ¡°Elizabeth doesn''t seem to care enough to challenge you, and I''ve seen her pick a fight over a goblet of piss-poor beer. Better luck next time, Lord.¡± Leomi provokes, causing laughter among her organization and repressed chuckles from Nobles and low-born all across the army. ¡°I think she has proven the point I was making, Duchess.¡± Leomi says, shifting to the woman. ¡°Caeviel is strong enough to win but no one here wants this war!¡±


    The short intermission of laughter dies down in seconds as a dead serious silence falls over the valley as the Duchess can''t exactly deny her affirmation. The question is, how is she planning to respond my qualification as a traitor and her by association?


    ¡°Is that Edusa?¡± Roisia asks.


    ¡°Where?¡± I question.


    ¡°Between Roskal and Count Rochtan, both tentatively allied to Cenwalh at the moment.¡± Roisia replies. ¡°It is her, she isn''t going to be able to do much but at least she''s with her soldiers.¡±


    ¡°You call me a traitor. I am the one who warned Caeviel of the impending Rykz invasion, thanks to a peasant who risked her life to allow my escape! You call Elizabeth Vil a traitor? She bought Caeviel an entire week by simply being willing to talk and listen to the Rykz! She ensured that the Rykz would not scatter and set fire to your crops so that winter would reap your lives! You mock these soldiers who bled, whose brethren fell to defend Caeviel! What have you done in this war apart from raising taxes and conscripting peasants?¡± Leomi delivers her passionate accusations, articulating each word to ensure that they all hit home.


    ¡°The nerve you have defending this traitor!¡± Roskal responds, setting her ego aside, which is definitely not what Leomi wanted. ¡°Of the Rykz, she has been the deadliest to our forces!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil fought to end this senseless war, as we all have! The institute under Director Suxen broke many of our Emperor''s decrees, Elizabeth set things right!¡± Leomi counters.


    ¡°That traitor is the one responsible for the Izla''s fall, she killed every Noble that stood for what is right and good for Caeviel!¡± Roskal snaps back.


    ¡°She overstepped and forgot that her audience isn''t only of Nobles.¡± Roisia comments gleefully. ¡°Peasantry won''t forget the admission that you killed Nobles.¡± I inspect the Duchess'' face, which isn''t easy at this distance, but she seems peeved.


    ¡°Let me ask this of you, citizens of Caeviel!¡± Leomi calls out, shifting away from the Duchess.


    With the line of Nobles in front of her, it''s not like she can actually face peasants, but her turn and words suffice to make the fact that she is clear. I can already see heads perking up at what she called them: ''Citizens''. An old word, but not one that has been forgotten as it is often used in legends of the Emperor''s conquest as he established the Empire.


    ¡°Which one of you would not take up arms to free their homeland? Which farmer? Which soldier? Which self-respecting human?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically. She waits for a few moments for the army to think about it. ¡°None!¡± She exclaims. ¡°After all, you are all here, weapons in hands to defend it!¡±


    A loud cry of pride arises from peasantry. People who likely haven''t even been treated to decent meals for being here, much less any words of support or encouragement. Leomi takes a moment to let the cry die out while Duchess Roskal argues with her herald.


    ¡°Should I mention that the Rykz came here for the same reason they picked up arms, to save their families?¡± Leomi asks quietly but with an urgent tone without looking at us.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I reply. ¡°It might not go over well and it''ll give them something to attack you on since the Empire is at war with them.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Roisia nods.


    ¡°So Izla Meria proclaims the right to rise in rebellion against the Kingdom of Caeviel now?! On behalf of the Rykz, no less!¡± Roskal shouts coldly while the herald at her side shakes his head. ¡°For that is what the traitor did by slaughtering soldiers whose only crime was to uphold the Law!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil has never killed anyone that hadn''t raised their weapons against her first!¡± Leomi responds with fire in her voice. Although her tone doesn''t waver and I find no physical indication that she is lying, she couldn''t be so naive as to believe this, even if she discounts what I did to the institute''s batteries or those who performed the procedure on them. ¡°Izla Meria''s Council, through myself as the army''s commander, ordered Elizabeth Vil to recover Princess Cetyz from the institute and deliver her to the Rykz in exchange for peace throughout Caeviel! You drink from the source but soil its waters, Duchess Roskal! You take refuge in the Lake''s embrace come winter but disrespect the flames as too hot come summer!¡± Leomi accuses, using old idioms that I''ve heard many low-born elders use.


    Her shocking words go through peasantry, nobility, and soldiers like a wave as they are beyond insulting. Yet, I can almost hear murmurs of ascent from the ranks across the various valleys.


    While the Duchess'' accusations received support from the riders behind her, from the archers on the fortifications which are likely elite soldiers, and from other Nobles, she has overall been steadily losing ground.


    So much so that I''m surprised no other Noble has intervened. They seem to all be taking this as a confrontation between the King and the Izla, although most have reacted in agreement to her assertion that I am a traitor.


    I start suspecting a trap, or something, but how could losing this be good for Cenwalh? The Council. The more Nobility fears the Izla''s new government, the more they''ll gather around him. Or they don''t have the arguments.


    Or this simply isn''t the stage they want to take us down on, after all Cenwalh fears that the Izla might not return to Caeviel, the humiliation would be tenfold if we refused in front of the entire army. That being said, Leomi is being very careful not to directly blame Cenwalh over Cetyz'' abduction.


    ¡°A Council? It has no authority to speak for the Duchy of Izla Meria, and neither do you, Countess!¡± Roskal contests.


    ¡°Izla Meria''s Citizens has chosen the Council to talk for each and every one of King Cenwalh''s subjects on the island in the absence of a titled Noble!¡± Leomi counters, cleverly turning the subject of legitimacy to imply that refusing the Council means the King isn''t listening to the people, something he definitely can''t say if he wants to claim to be a good ruler.


    ¡°A titled Noble that Elizabeth Vil assassinated!¡± Roskal replies, clinging to my actions to undermine Leomi''s position. Seriously, how did I end up in the center of this?


    ¡°Duke Meria lives.¡± Leomi immediately responds with a smirk on her lips. ¡°He has been imprisoned and scheduled for execution. The decision was reached by a common accord between Izla Meria''s titled Court, the Templar Order, and the rightfully elected Council.¡±

 In Peace.Ch11

    The vast majority of Nobles turn to throw glances at the King''s white and gold tent, no doubt having been told a different story from Cenwalh. Leomi waits for a few moments before seizing on Duchess Roskal''s stunned silence.


    The woman has been cleverly picking and choosing what arguments she responded to but that also has had the effect of putting her on the defensive, which Leomi is taking full advantage of.


    ¡°Duke Meria ordered the execution of drafted Citizens in the middle of a battle! Their only crime was an attempt to retreat from certain doom! He used his titled privilege to oppress the people and force them to pay additional taxes in spite of a threatening famine! He used a shredding cloud construct on Meria''s wall-walk, slaughtering defenders and Rykz alike!¡± Leomi explodes, taking several steps forward as she raises her fist. Murmurs of shock go through the human army, peasantry''s ranks shatter as they group up with people they know to exchange remarks and outraged cries. ¡°He weakened the Izla by fear of losing his title, all the while preparing his personal ship to escape Meria when the Rykz took the walls! How could we have kept fighting when our leader failed us so, weakening our forces? By taking the battle to the negotiation table and reaching an agreement that resulted in the peace you now enjoy!¡±


    ¡°A serious accusation that our King Cenwalh will listen to and pass his ruling on.¡± Roskal responds.


    ¡°Surely you jest, Duchess!¡± Leomi mocks. ¡°Duke Meria broke the ancestral code of Nobility by using his title against the very people that swore an oath to him! A code older than the Emperor Himself yet renewed and confirmed when He forged humanity into His Empire! King Cenwalh is wise, he would never overturn the People''s judgment, much less that of the Order and the Izla''s titled Nobility!¡±


    I''m pretty sure the code that Nobility is to protect their subjects isn''t applied, but it does date back to the loss of the grasslands to the Lisilese and the dawn of Nobility. Although, I would cynically suspect it''s been added to glorify olden heroes.


    ¡°The issue is one of treachery!¡± Duchess Roskal yells. ¡°This Council is obviously confused about the rule of Law in Caeviel if they thought it acceptable to send a traitor to disrupt the institute''s shut down!¡±


    Her proclamation falls flat. I am not too surprised as people wouldn''t trust last-minute re-framing of events from Nobility, there was no word that the institute was going to be closed before I made my move after all.


    Made worse is the fact that Lance already struck that kind of argument down by accusing her of enjoying the peace while slandering those who fought to obtain it for Caeviel.


    ¡°Are you truly going to lie to me about the actions my own mother took?!¡± Leomi counters, provoking more shocks among low-born, soldiers and peasants. ¡°The Order acted to end the institute''s transgressions! The Izla acted to end the war! The People rose to defend the Kingdom! The Court did not rebuke Director Suxen until her death was declared!¡± Once again, my Lady is skirting around Cenwalh''s responsibility in this.


    ¡°Hierarchy brings Order, your Council brought chaos and death when unity was required!¡± Roskal growls, obviously choosing simple accusations. ¡°The people need a leader!¡±


    ¡°Precisely! I ask the Citizens of Caeviel to give me their blessing and forgiveness before making a claim to the title, to leadership!¡± Leomi responds. ¡°As the one who led Izla Meria to its surrender and chose Elizabeth Vil to fulfill the Council''s command of ending the war, I take full responsibility.¡± Roskal turns to her herald again, apparently confused about what''s going on.


    ¡°Rest!¡± Roisia suddenly orders the Hospitaliers.


    They bring their halberds straight up and those in the shield-wall lower their shields, setting them to their side. Leomi slowly falls on her knees, the same way a peasant would to their liege when Nobles would only set one knee to the ground for even the King.


    The Hospitaliers start shaping a construct as a group, answering the question of who would be responsible for the execution. The mass of flow they expel out of their bodies is frightening, above five hundred portions.


    It shocks the entire army facing us as it implies that each of these hundred low-born have access that is above that of a Baroness but below that of a Countess. The surprise quickly quiets down as people realize that they could have easily stocked up their energy along with other people''s.


    I tense, shifting my grip over Leomi''s halberd while she unsheathes and deposits her sword on the ground in front of her, doing the same for the shield on her back. She keeps the dagger she stole from me at her waist.


    ¡°Citizens of Caeviel, please forgive the desperate actions that we took to protect ourselves and the Kingdom.¡± Leomi shouts. ¡°Proclaim your support or remain silent, my fate is on your lips.¡±


    That''s a good trick, silence has less significance so any cry, argument, or accusation would play into her public acquittal. I smother the thought as everyone she is asking is subject to a military chain of command so it could very easily backfire.


    ¡°This is not Lawful!¡± Roskal impotently shouts, ignored by all.


    The army''s quiet whispers are interrupted by discreet orders ushered from Duchess Roskal and heralds in every valley. I''m starting to think that these heralds have been placed there by Cenwalh.


    There is some noise coming for soldiers, riders, and peasants who are slamming their weapons on the ground but officers are quietly restoring order.


    I focus my attention on the construct that the Hospitaliers are shaping over Leomi''s head. It''s a large air-blade, far more than necessary with more energy than I can handle. I could possibly take it out with a lightning bolt but I''m actually afraid that the backlash of the released air might break Leomi''s neck.


    I shift to face the Hospitaliers, playing with the halberd by making it spin from my left hand to my right. They tense but don''t lose focus, that being said it''s taking them forever to put this air-blade together.


    I wonder if I can crack them by attacking if her gamble goes wrong. It already is, the silence is deafening. I flip around, knowing that I won''t be able to bring myself to attack these people and that Leomi might just attack me if I try.


    I stomp towards my Lady, fiercely annoyed. Her eyes are shut, she fights to keep them this way as I approach. I settle behind her back, standing under the deadly construct.


    I hear a loud clamor coming from a small group of peasants in a valley to the west, which is quickly shut down with shouted orders along with a few isolated beatdowns of the more aggressive. Peasants to the east start shouting, louder than those who were repressed but their group is smaller and squads of soldiers are already moving to enforce discipline with the butt of their spears.


    ¡°Turns out I have less support than you do, but they''re more vocal.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°The show is only beginning.¡± Leomi grunts. ¡°You shouldn''t be doing this, Liz.¡±


    ¡°I might die by that construct, but by the Lake, I''ll make sure you fall by my hand first if I fail to save you.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Dammit, Liz.¡± Leomi complains.


    ¡°Lower the construct.¡± Roisia orders the Hospitaliers.


    They bring the huge air-blade down a notch, causing cries to stop and demands of forgiveness to arise, coming from multiple Nobles, soldier regiments, and peasants. Hm, that''s definitely not for me.


    I grin behind my mask, surprised and impressed that people can tell that she shouldn''t be dying here. Edusa''s soldiers are the loudest among them all but peasants are the most numerous in attempting to stop the execution.


    ¡°Silence your sold...¡± Duchess Roskal interrupts herself, raising her cavalry lance to threaten Edusa from a distance. I hear her warhorse exhale as she pulls on its reins.


    ¡°Order in the ranks.¡± Edusa commands with a half-ass voice.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Roskal definitely didn''t want that exchange to be heard. Cheers on you Edusa, well played. Her riders stop shouting but start banging their swords against their shields. Seeing them act in such a way emboldens peasantry, more and more start shouting with even louder voices.


    ¡°Impressive popularity.¡± I note.


    ¡°Look closer. They''re not supporting me, they''re sticking it to their rulers.¡± Leomi replies with a wide smile.


    I throw a quick glance across the four valleys, finding that indeed many peasants, and soldiers, are shouting back at their officers who are trying to maintain order rather than crying out for her acquittal.


    ¡°There is a reason why the Lake, through our Emperor Rasaec, has made a King''s word stand as Law in their Kingdom.¡± A deep male voice cuts through the commotion like a sharp blade, it has undeniably been enhanced by a construct yet sounds much clearer than those before it. ¡°It is to avoid such chaos!¡± The man continues as he emerges from a gate in the fortified wall which is set in front of the large white tent with golden crowns. ¡°I am King. My words are to be followed because they give Caeviel direction, Order.¡±


    King Cenwalh is riding a tall white racehorse, he wears a royal blue tabard with a crest composed of a large golden crown in the center to represent him below the Emperor''s golden lion. The hard leather armor he wears is black with an occasional jewel and golden embroidery.


    His honor guard, two lines of twelve tall and bulky spear-wielding guards follow on foot behind him. Cenwalh draws his sword, a polished, sharp-looking, hand and a half sword with a red ruby set on a golden pommel.


    ¡°A King knows his Kingdom!¡± He exclaims, raising his blade high in the air. ¡°And that is why I judge. I rule on Laws that I make after having listened to my people because my heart is the Kingdom''s!¡±


    A clamor shakes the army following his declaration, the noise makes it seem like most are cheering but, contrary to those in the middle of the ranks without an overall view, I can see that the heralds are leading and being followed by sets of soldier regiments spread out among the entire army, creating a growing wave of support for the King.


    Edusa''s soldiers are relatively silent and so are many others, but those around them have drawn their weapons and are waving them in the air in support of their King. They are making so much noise that many among peasantry join those low-born who are already cheering for the King.


    Leomi tenses, she had likely hoped for more time but she doesn''t seem surprised in the least by Cenwalh''s intervention. She remains as she is, patiently waiting as the King makes his way downhill to trot past the front-lines with his honor guard running behind in tight ranks.


    ¡°Those two standing before you broke the Law.¡± He proclaims as the cheers die down. ¡°That much is undeniable. But Countess Lance must be forgiven for her claim that the Izla has spared us from a costly victory is truth!¡± He pauses. ¡°Yet, there are consequences for any one''s actions. Elizabeth Vil disrupted our own efforts by unlawfully acting on her own without a Noble sanctioning her activities by fighting the Izla''s own army during its first battle against the insects!¡±


    ¡°Don''t respond, Liz.¡± Leomi utters between grit teeth.


    ¡°Sure, if it helps you.¡± I shrug. ¡°I don''t care about their opinions.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil has lied to enjoy benefits beyond her station in life! She has posed as a Noble until she was seduced by the Countess. Deceit is unacceptable and, while love is admirable, the union of two women or men goes against the Lake''s will for humanity to populate this earthly realm!¡± He declares, pulling on his horse''s reins to directly face us.


    The growls and calls of ascent coming from peasantry at the King''s words seem to hit Lance like a kick to the stomach. Nobility''s reaction, if I discount those who led the cheers for Cenwalh as they are of his faction, is much calmer and tolerant. Leomi pales and wavers. I gently lay my hand on her shoulder, supporting her.


    ¡°The Izla was shaken by chaos on the wake of its surrender. These bedswerving women could not bring order or trust the Kingdom because they do not hold the morals that we so hold dear!¡± Cenwalh proclaims. ¡°And so, the achievement is lesser than it could have been.¡±


    I squeeze Leomi''s shoulder to prevent her from exploding in anger at the accusations. The cheers this time are divided, much of peasantry does not join in while many cry out to disrupt the Nobles and soldiers'' cries of ascent.


    Cenwalh lowers his sword to point the tip towards us. I can''t clearly see his expression but I can tell that he isn''t as satisfied as he was at first with the overall reaction to his words.


    ¡°The fake mantle of a Lady that Elizabeth Vil has set on her low-born shoulders is a great infraction but not one that could have lasted as those with titles stand above and so recognize the mettle of those below. Her barbaric behavior is but another sign that Nobility is all that stands before chaos and disorder!¡± Cenwalh pauses.


    A loud clamor erupts at those words, no more are there calls or cries. People are expressing their opinions through loud yells that seem to contradict the very statement Cenwalh just made.


    Peasantry itself is the most vocal but there is no clear sign that one opinion is winning over the other among them, contrary to soldiers where it is evident that over two-thirds side with the King from the way that the rest remain immobile and silent. The King patiently awaits for order to be restored before continuing.


    ¡°But I am magnanimous, I have chosen to forgive Countess Lance and Izla Meria as a reward for their contributions. I am kind, I leave Elizabeth Vil''s fate in the hands of the Templar Order which has been most wounded by her actions. So, King Cenwalh of Caeviel, decrees.¡± He utters, sheathing his sword by making a wide and arrogant arc with his arm.


    ¡°You fucked up.¡± Leomi mutters victoriously, yet there is no smile on her lips.


    Her words end up prophetic as the vast majority of peasantry expresses dissatisfaction through quiet but clearly audible grumbles. Cenwalh''s head flickers slightly to the left, like he stopped himself just in time before throwing a look over his shoulder in surprise at the people''s reaction.


    He may have preserved his authority over the people, but they still feel like they''ve been wronged, stolen the chance to make their voices matter in Caeviel instead of the pretension that they are being listened to and the evidence that they are not being heard even when they speak because the King had already made a personal decision, which is evident by his choice of words.


    I pull on Lance''s uniform, telling her to get up and away from the gigantic air-blade that I can sense over our heads, threatening her life. There isn''t much danger that the Hospitaliers will bring it down... but still.


    She remains immobile, firmly set on her knees. Cenwalh flicks his right hand at his honor guard, two of which head out towards us at a jogging pace. Lance closes her eyes again, listening to the background grumble coming from the human army, waiting.


    ¡°Why''d he not try to get you to hand me over?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because he doesn''t want to make it look like he''s trying to reduce the autonomy of the various Duchies, which it would since I would contest and he would need to sign a decree.¡± Leomi replies quickly.


    People seem to quiet down as they notice that something''s happening with Leomi remaining on her knees while the King''s two honor guards head over, likely to demand she goes to her King. That''s not going to happen.


    ¡°If you die, I swear I''ll follow and drown you in the Lake''s flames.¡± I hurriedly tell her as I walk past to intercept the two spear-wielders, they have chain-mails but no shields.


    ¡°Don''t pick a fight!¡± Leomi urges. ¡°I mentioned the old code so they won''t be overtly using flow against you as long as you don''t either!¡±


    ¡°Lower the blade!¡± Roisia orders the Hospitaliers.


    The large air-blade lowers by a fraction, causing loud cries of surprise from the army. Cenwalh almost draws his sword, but it seems like he understands that speaking now or rescinding his pardon over her defiance would make him look weak.


    I extend the halberd out to my right with my hand holding the middle of the wooden handle, forcing the honor guards to either stop or leave themselves wide open as they run by Elizabeth Vil, a proven deadly madwoman. I grin behind my mask as the two sharply slow down and bring their spears around.


    The human army does not even have time to react to the event as the Hospitaliers lower the huge air-blade towards Leomi''s head by another fraction. A heavy silence takes over the no-woman''s land.


    It is soon broken by shouts of support for ''Lady Lance'' and ''Izla Meria'' coming from Nobles, soldiers, and peasants alike. There are a few loud calls for her death mixed among various insults, but the majority is on her side. Sadly, the divide is not as much in her favor as she would have wished.


    The support is likely more because she didn''t go back on her word, even with the King''s pardon, and to stick it to high-borns, than because they truly approve of what we did.


    I''m starting to realize that Nobility as a group isn''t immune to the pull of rebelling against titled Nobles from the few dozens of them that join in. Perhaps Edusa, Grace, and Urnan aren''t quite the exceptions I thought they were.


    ¡°I feel humbled by your support.¡± Leomi proclaims as she slowly rises from her knees. ¡°I swear to continue fighting for Caeviel, for humans, for the Empire, for justice over glory!¡±


    Says the woman that likely just overshadowed even the King with her reputation. I chuckle, making Cenwalh''s two honor guards tense. I throw them a look and turn around, letting them approach Leomi while I move to settle a step behind her.


    ¡°Countess Lance, your King has...¡± The one on the left starts talking as she approaches but cuts herself off as she realizes that Leomi isn''t paying any attention.


    ¡°The Hospitaliers are prepared to accept, train, and employ anyone who has been injured during this war or in an accident! Any who wishes to join the armed force will be trained and tested but be warned that I will be leading them south at winter''s end to reinforce the Empire''s southern border with the Lisilese! Volunteers will be welcome at that time!¡± Leomi proclaims, triggering a stunned silence among the human army.


    I have no doubt that many low-born will pick up on that offer but can the Izla afford it? Ah, there aren''t enough ships to allow that many to cross over to the island, especially in winter.


    ¡°Thanks, Liz, you gave me the strength to do this.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    Roisia and her then walk towards the honor guards, heading towards King Cenwalh. I chuckle at Leomi''s naivety in thinking I wouldn''t go. I follow along a few steps behind.

 In Peace.Ch12

    The two honor guards are leading the way but they don''t seem to mind my joining the group. Leomi falters and slows down but doesn''t stop. I notice that some Nobles are starting to leave their positions in the valley and on top of the fortifications to head towards the King.


    ¡°He left you to the Order, he isn''t going to make a move now. Especially not with the Rykz barely starting to retreat since he should know of your... connection. But this is still too risky, Liz.¡± Lance whispers.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to talk about with the King?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, not beyond refusing the title.¡± Lance shakes her head.


    ¡°Then it''s fine.¡± I shrug.


    I feel something tug at my feet with every step. The Little one''s sense informs me that blades of grass are being strangely resistant, if not overtly moving to block me. I pay close attention and find that there are tiny filaments of black flow stretching in the stalks.


    Celyz is worried. I smile, slowing down. I crouch and pat one of the strands in a reassuring manner until the construct fades, acting distinctively insane under thousands upon thousands of gazes. Leomi and Roisia stop and throw me confused looks.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I chuckle, rising back up.


    ¡°This is a terrible idea, Liz.¡± Leomi grumbles.


    ¡°It could go very wrong.¡± Roisia agrees.


    ¡°We''ll see. I feel like having fun and this is the best opportunity I''ve had in weeks that didn''t involve messing with you.¡± I tell Leomi, grinning behind my mask. ¡°Isn''t there a flag of neutrality after negotiations anyway?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Which is guaranteed by the Order, which is distinctively absent, which this situation doesn''t even quite match.¡± Leomi contests.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is widely seen as a Rykz agent by her status as one of their creations if that is your concern, Countess.¡± The second honor guard speaks up.


    ¡°She isn''t a creation!¡± Leomi growls. ¡°And even if she was, she remains human first. I demand you apologize.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡± He replies, bowing slightly.


    ¡°Technically, he is correct.¡± I note. ¡°I haven''t been requested by the Rykz, but there is something left to discuss with Cenwalh that the Silver Hive intended to ask for but hasn''t because the deal didn''t include it.¡±


    ¡°The treaty banning abduction and involuntary experimentation?¡± Leomi asks. ¡°They''ve signed one with the Council but the King should indeed be offered to at least consider it.¡±


    ¡°So I should.¡± Cenwalh''s deeply arrogant voice cuts through our conversation. ¡°But I refuse to do so for obvious reasons that your wording has revealed, Countess Lance. The insects would never volunteer to be experimented on but quite a few humans could be tempted to through greed. It is an inherently unbalanced treaty that your so-called Council has agreed to.¡±


    I throw a glance up, finding that he''s still a good fifty meters away, I can now see the thin golden circlet around his forehead that works as a discreet crown, one that wouldn''t hinder his ability to fight which doesn''t make him appear overly luxurious without allowing anyone to doubt his position.


    I accelerate my pace and head up to him. His eyes are steady and calm, in control. His posture is prideful but not overly so. Whatever he wanted out of this, he most likely got it or is about to.


    A good hundred Nobles are now on the way downhill, the titled Court if I had to guess. Cenwalh dismounts his racehorse and hands the reins over to one of his honor guards. He then snaps his fingers, the shock propelling hundreds of flow strands that spread out and vanish in the air.


    The sounds that reach my ears are now muted, even that of my own breath. I hurriedly enhance my hearing, finding that doing so allows me to listen without too much trouble but that I cannot catch anything beyond a few dozen meters in radius.


    A group of servants rushes down the fortified hill with a large table and a single chair, they''re astonishingly using lion''s steps to avoid making the King wait. Leomi slows down to let me catch up and walk by her side, our two escorts split off to join the rest.


    ¡°Approach.¡± Cenwalh commands as he removes his cavalry gloves.


    Leomi squeezes my shoulder while throwing me a quizzical look. I frown but soon understand she''s asking me to permit her to go. I blink, agreeing despite my feelings and better judgment.


    The fact that she asked first makes it bearable to watch her walk up to the King and set the knee down but by no means easy. The Little one doesn''t respond to my anger in the least, the same way it cared little about my humiliation until I let my emotions loose.


    ¡°My King, I pledge an oath of allegiance and flow to you.¡± Leomi declares quietly. ¡°I realize that this is abrupt and goes against decorum but this is a battlefield, it will be months before I can properly travel to Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall set it aside for such a time that you do.¡± Cenwalh replies, waving his hand without concern before extending his left one out in front of her face.


    Leomi takes hold of the tip of his fingers. I try to lash out at the ground with the halberd, not even certain of the aim of doing that, but Roisia''s hand is already squeezing my wrist. She slowly but firmly takes hold of the halberd under the honor guard''s watchful eyes and guides me to plant the spearhead into the ground.


    The distraction is enough for me to close my eyes and cut myself off from my symbiont''s sense for the moment during which Leomi''s lips definitely do not touch the King''s seal-ring. I knew this would happen but even that wasn''t enough for me to retain full control.


    Roisia lets go of my wrist and walks up to take a knee behind Leomi. Cenwalh doesn''t bother acknowledging her as he signals Lance to stand while pulling his hand back.


    The Nobles arrive in droves, taking positions behind the King in an arc. Many of them glare at me. I make a mocking bow to the entire crowd, casually taking hold of the halberd. A few sneer, likely trying to provoke me. I just blankly stare back which quickly turns their expressions into annoyed ones.


    ¡°As for the title of Duchess, my King...¡± Leomi pauses, dragging the attention back to her. ¡°I understand that you cannot bestow it upon me with Duke Meria''s will locked with him in his apartments.¡±


    ¡°Quite.¡± Cenwalh slowly agrees, failing to completely dissimulate his surprise at what seems to be a setback for his plans.


    The rest of Nobility remains quiet to maintain decorum but some in the back, the ones who are likely the least influential, dissimulate mocking smiles directed at the King behind their hands, likely because of the fake will Edusa spoke of.


    It is clear from the expressions of the four Dukes and Duchesses that two can''t quite believe their luck in this fortuitous event, even if they do not how it came to be. Those are Roskal and a lanky middle-aged man with an onerous looking Court outfit that a lesser Noble wouldn''t dare wear in fear of overshadowing their liege.


    Edusa doesn''t offer a hint of a reaction and neither does the last Duke. Their behavior along with that of most other titled Nobles tells me quite clearly that most of them wished that Lance would be denied the title, including many who had cheered for her.


    The servants arrive and quickly unroll a long piece of embroidered carpet on which to set the table down with a large chair in front of it. The feet of both pieces of furniture are sculpted but the overall impression is one of humble wealth. This King is far from stupid, he''s playing on prejudices and is striking a balance between wealth and overt opulence.


    The servants then place a bottle of ink, a quill with golden filaments, and a piece of clear white paper with his crest in the corner on the table. King Cenwalh slowly walks and sits down on the large chair, seizing the quill with a wide gesture before resting his wrist down.


    ¡°But the Izla needs a leader, my King. I would ask that you authorize Izla Meria to pick a suitable candidate among its titled Nobility to send to Meiridin for you to judge their suitability, my King.¡± Leomi speaks up from a bowing position.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°You dare!¡± Roskal explodes, no longer seeming content about the turn of events.


    ¡°I dare?¡± Leomi questions back immediately. ¡°Duchies have traditionally been succeeded by recommendation from a titled Court in absence of a clear heir!¡±


    More than a few Nobles nod along with Leomi''s words while King Cenwalh silently observes. They are most definitely not supporting Leomi''s claims but protecting their independence, or rather, pushing for more as I doubt the tradition Leomi speaks of has been respected in recent years.


    ¡°You speak of tradition while this woman with who you have an immoral relationship is present?!¡± Roskal spits out with malice that reverberates among a good portion of the titled Nobles present. ¡°Not to mention this peasant''s treachery, Izla Meria is barely a Duchy!¡±


    ¡°I am glad that you concede that the issue is our position as a Duchy rather than the old roots behind our claim to raise one of our own to lead us.¡± Leomi smiles. ¡°With His Majesty''s permission of course.¡±


    This is such bullshit, Grace would likely explode if she saw this debate that has little to do with Law and everything to do with politics. To be fair, my Lady is definitely enjoying the challenge of wills, not the truth twisting.


    ¡°So you do not disagree that Izla Meria''s rank as a Duchy is in doubt, Countess Lance?¡± The lanky Duke asks.


    ¡°It is up to the Court or to our King to deem whether or not Izla Meria has the strength to claim itself one of Caeviel''s Duchies.¡± Leomi cleverly replies in an even voice, emphasizing only the Kingdom''s name.


    ¡°We declare that Izla Meria''s status is not in doubt.¡± Cenwalh calmly proclaims, putting a final end to that question. ¡°We allow the titled court to pick a candidate, not Izla Meria.¡± He continues, catching on a trap in Leomi''s words that I hadn''t.


    ¡°Thank you, my King.¡± Leomi says, making a deep bow.


    ¡°Now, onto the subject of Elizabeth Vil.¡± Cenwalh continues, surprising me, Leomi, and Roisia but no one else. He plucks his quill into the ink bottle. ¡°We have received many requests for justice, and a specific demand from the Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°This should be fun.¡± I comment. ¡°I do wonder how you''ll spin this considering how afraid you all are that the Rykz will turn around, King Cenwalh.¡±


    The Court erupts in vociferous call of anger but before any can draw their swords, Cenwalh raises his hand. Leomi is gritting her teeth, likely angry at me for being so undiplomatic.


    I fucking hope Cenwalh doesn''t know all that much about me because I''m quite literally unable to hold my tongue here, or at least is going to keep what he knows a secret through habit or actual fear of what would occur if what was done to make me so dangerous became known by the public.


    ¡°It is unfitting for Nobility to react to an uneducated low-born''s lack of understanding on manners. Neither is it fitting to attack one of the Rykz'' creations after the insects'' Queen has declared her a friend of the Silver Hive.¡± Cenwalh coldly admonishes his Court. ¡°Our laws must be applied in the context of diplomacy when it comes to Elizabeth Vil, monikered as the ''Red Dwarf''.¡± The word ''our'' is definitely not being used here to signify the Kingdom but rather the King.


    ¡°A friend is not an emissary, my King. Would you be so graceful as to clarify my confusion?¡± Roskal asks.


    ¡°We assume it that the morning''s missive has been deliberately left vague so as to avoid insulting the insects'' intelligence in choosing this term over an official one.¡± Cenwalh responds with a mocking tone but serious expression that triggers some polite laughter from the Court.


    I''m quite baffled, and touched, that Grikyz did this. She didn''t appear to like me much so it means quite a lot to me that she has sent a communication to Cenwalh on my behalf, who she likely blames for Cetyz'' abduction.


    I''m rather certain that Grikyz used the word ''friend'' on purpose to keep it vague, rewarding me without going too far to make sure that the Silver Hive wouldn''t be obliged to avenge or protect me.


    The Rykz Queen had to have done this right after receiving news of Cetyz'' return, not after I gave the Rykz what they wanted about Ka''tchuk, for them to receive it with this timing. I''m not about to try to explain to these idiots how wrong they are about the Rykz'' intelligence.


    ¡°Where is the Order if they have a demand of me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In communication with the Home Temple in Kruzser over the conclusion of the war.¡± Edusa responds. ¡°They have formed a conclave with Izla Meria''s Master Amand and received his testimony.¡± She continues as the King doesn''t interrupt her despite the glares coming from many around her. ¡°Since our Emperor is otherwise occupied, likely because of the war in the east, you cannot be declared an enemy of the Empire but that does not mean the Order has no judgment to pass.¡± That''s... fortunate?


    ¡°We compliment your patience in explaining, Duchess.¡± Cenwalh comments without even glancing at Edusa. ¡°The Templar Order has asked that we propose to you a path to redeem yourself for your transgressions towards them and the Empire, Elizabeth Vil.¡± He continues in a formal tone, the quill''s tip still dipping in the bottle of ink.


    I almost speak up to ridicule the notion but I notice the pale look of impending doom on Leomi''s face and decide otherwise. I''ve pushed my luck quite a bit, the man is still King and his honor guard looks to be on edge.


    I remember how Leomi almost broke the peace in Meria just as we agreed to it and resolve not to make the same mistake in failing to control myself. I simply incline my head to the side, deciding to listen and bite my tongue.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is to serve the Empire by defending its borders from both the Rykz and the Lisilese threat under the Order''s directions.¡± Cenwalh tells me, looking down at me from his large chair. ¡°If you refuse, you will face consequences that we will henceforth pronounce and additional condemnation from the Templar Order that they will declare at a time of their choosing.¡±


    ¡°Refuse and be hunted down, wench.¡± The lanky Duke throws out as I ponder in silence.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I exhale, smiling behind my mask as I turn my neck to look up and down at his clothes. ¡°I wonder if you''re the Duck... I''m sorry, Duke? All that pretentious garb dazzles me so much I have trouble gathering my thoughts. I wonder if you''ll be the one hunting me down. You''re such a sport to be wearing this and giving me the chance to see you coming from kilometers away. It shouldn''t be too hard to hunt you, Duke Duckling.¡±


    I giggle as the man''s face turns red. It kind of sucks that I''m relying on the Rykz'' protection, and the people''s support, to make these comments but I doubt any of them would tell me not to reply if they were asked.


    I take a single step to my right to avoid the minuscule air-needle that flies out of that Duke''s sleeve. The construct dissipates as it passes by my ear, provoking a small breeze that barely moves a hair on my head.


    ¡°Order.¡± Cenwalh firmly commands. ¡°Your answer, Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°How about we play a game first?¡± I ask, chuckling.


    I''m amazed that I feel so little fear for my life with the power arrayed in front and against me. I focus on instead trying to make up for the damage I''m doing Leomi''s faction by being myself in proposing something that I can use to make a point to these Nobles who many have been more receptive to Lance''s words than I would have thought.


    I throw her a quick glance. She''s squeezing her fists so hard that her phalanxes are blank, a quick inspection with my sense tells me that her toes are similarly clenched. It must be tough for her to remain on the sidelines but it seems like she thinks that speaking up for me would likely harm us in some way.


    ¡°We have no time to waste on such as you, traitor.¡± Duchess Roskal responds.


    ¡°Do you not tire of barking?¡± I counter. ¡°Is Caeviel''s King not grand enough in your eyes that you feel the desire to act like his attack dog?¡±


    My question makes the Duchess take a half-step back like I just hit her. Yet, unlike the other Duke, she makes no move to attack but rather gathers herself and directs her hard eyes at mine for a moment before shifting towards the King to make a small bow.


    My response likely makes it harder for Cenwalh to refuse, he seems tense, almost stunned at the wrench I''m throwing in the proceedings, at being defied by a low-born he can''t just order the execution of without risking the alienation of Izla Meria and the Rykz both at once.


    Whatever this titled Court has assembled for, it now looks more like what the Order would put together to settle differences than a liege pronouncing judgment. While the King takes his time to make a decision, and the Nobles keep their silence for fear of appearing to be belittling Cenwalh after my words, I scrutinize the honor guard.


    They all stand in perfect order behind the King, most of them are tense apart from one man who stands to the left of Cenwalh. His sword''s pommel is hidden under a strap of leather, different from that of the others who have a golden crown there. I try to use my sense to see under it but it''s difficult to tell the details, the most I can conclude is that it is not a golden crown.


    ¡°What... game did you hope to challenge us with, Elizabeth Vil?¡± Cenwalh suddenly asks.


    ¡°Shah.¡± I reply, making a small bow. ¡°With a few corrections to the rules to reflect the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Which would these be?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I have but a vague understanding of the normal rules. It is less a challenge than a demonstration, King. I can only bet that I will not lose.¡± I reply confidently.


    ¡°Bold affirmation.¡± Cenwalh comments with a small but a glimmer goes through his eyes, that of a man awakening from a deep boredom for a brief moment.


    ¡°I promise that these rules, which I wish to keep under wraps, are to my disadvantage in playing this game. You, of course, have the prerogative to contest the changes I will explain as we play. Like I have said, it is but a demonstration applicable to current events.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Very well. You do not seem quite the simple barbarian that Duchess Hetlan has proclaimed you to be, but it is understandable considering your crimes against her family.¡± Cenwalh replies.


    Edusa''s face turns hard as he mentions her sister''s death to vilify me. The lie that crossed Cenwalh''s lips was so smooth that I would have believed it had he not been who he is. It is obvious to me that he doesn''t believe me to be any smarter than he did a moment ago. This is all to build me up and glorify his win.

 In Peace.Ch13

    Cenwalh throws me an even look as he leans back into his chair, casually checking my mask. Roskal is playing with her sword''s pommel but she doesn''t seem half as angry as she should be.


    The Duke that attacked me does seem mad but he doesn''t have to the guts to go any further than he has with the air-needle. The King flicks his hand at a servant who runs away at double pace.


    ¡°Bring double the pawns, please!¡± I call out at the servant''s back.


    ¡°You spoke of a bet.¡± Cenwalh suddenly speaks up.


    ¡°Of course, it''ll bring some spice to this small party.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You declared that you would not lose.¡± Cenwalh notes while tapping his massive chair''s armrests with the tips of his fingers. ¡°We will see your face when you do, Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    Leomi takes a sharp breath in but then she realizes that she''s the only one who sees my face on my head and relaxes only to then tense again because it still puts me in danger. I chuckle, finding her throes adorable.


    ¡°Then I gracefully ask for the gold that Izla Meria and Port-Odo need to rebuild if my words stand.¡± I reply, rigidly bowing in the least graceful way possible.


    ¡°That is acceptable.¡± Cenwalh agrees without hesitation or even much consideration.


    He''s either confident to the point of foolish arrogance or the concession doesn''t hurt him in any way. He might have planned to do something like this for Izla Meria and Port-Odo anyway.


    I notice that the man to the King''s left, the one who hid his sword''s pommel, shifts just slightly and touches the back of the large chair with his fingers. A moment later, Cenwalh lifts his left hand to start rubbing his shaved chin.


    ¡°If gold moves you, Elizabeth Vil, perhaps you would accept a coffer in payment for the Rykz'' lightning construct.¡± The honor guard speaks up, his voice is gravelly.


    ¡°I don''t know it.¡± I lie. ¡°The Rykz provided me with runic items that function only a few times, as far as I can tell they''ve been locked to only work for me.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡± He replies, bowing just slightly.


    He might not believe me but the explanation fits with the Rykz'' secrecy so it''s not like there''s any hole for him to poke at in this story even if he knows for a fact that I lied. I wonder how involved Aisha is in this offer for forgiveness in exchange for the Order''s leash around my neck.


    ¡°A low-born entirely unshaken when offered five thousand gold.¡± Cenwalh laughs. ¡°How interesting.¡± I swallow my saliva, having failed to realize exactly how much I had been offered. Not that it changes anything.


    I remain quiet, using my other sense to scrutinize the array of lesser Nobles behind Edusa. If I go by their clothes, most of them are Barons and Baronesses. The arc of Nobles around the King seems divided into three factions through spacing, the most numerous one is directly to Cenwalh''s right including Roskal and the Duke that tried to attack me.


    Edusa''s group is small, and isolated, while the last one is of a medium size but hard to separate from Roskal''s side as their ranks seem to mix. The overwhelming majority of Nobles appear aligned with the King, I wonder if it had been this way before or if it''s new.


    Either way, I don''t doubt my conclusion that these vague groups represent factions as there are Nobles shifting from one to the other to exchange words with each other.


    They''re making use of the sound construct Cenwalh used to have their talks without their words being heard. Heh, naive, there has to be a reason the higher Nobility isn''t doing that beyond their more important position relative to decorum.


    ¡°If you''ll excuse me until the servant returns, King Cenwalh.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He nods.


    I head up to Leomi, extending my hand out. She immediately takes it and pulls me close, resting her chin on the top of my head. We aren''t quite hugging, but it''s pretty close.


    ¡°That sound construct, it smothers any kind of noise.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leomi nods.


    ¡°But it likely allows King Cenwalh to listen in.¡± I add. Cenwalh doesn''t react in the slightest to what I''ve just said.


    ¡°It would not surprise me, my King has a reputation for being astute.¡± Leomi agrees, rolling her eyes for herself alone. ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it can always go wrong but I doubt King Cenwalh will go so low as to argue my changes as long as they''re logical.¡± I shrug. ¡°As I''ve said, it''s only a small demonstration.¡±


    ¡°With high stakes but I trust you know what you''re doing.¡± Leomi mutters with a hint of anger in her tone, revealing her clear dislike for my actions. ¡°We have a bit of time, I can recap the rules of Shah if you want.¡±


    ¡°That would be helpful.¡± I agree despite it not mattering all that much.


    ¡°The King, or Queen depending on your gender, can move a single space in any direction. The consort Queen, or consort King, can move diagonally, horizontally, or vertically. Rooks, or Towers, can move horizontally, or vertically. Fools can move in a diagonal. Pawns can move two spaces forward for their first move but from then only a single space forward, and only if the square is unoccupied, they can kill enemy pieces which are a single space in diagonal in front of them, when they reach the other side of the board they can promote to any other piece. The last ones are the Knights, which is a term that fell in disuse but that qualified high-born or Templars who wore plate armor into battle, they can move one square horizontally or vertically and then two squares towards a different angle while skipping over pieces to kill only the one at the arrival, it reflects the cavalry''s ability to charge through regiments without destroying them or maneuver around to flank.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Repeat the last one if you don''t mind.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Think of it like a ''7'' or an ''L'' when they move, one square to the side and two forward, or two forward and one to the side.¡± She replies. ¡°Think you can win?¡±


    ¡°Nope, zero chance.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Thought so.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°You need to stop doing this to me.¡±


    ¡°You''d be the first to complain if I did.¡± I smile behind my mask. ¡°How did your little scene go?¡±


    ¡°Better than I could have ever hoped among the army, worse than I wished among Nobility. The various factions now appear closer than Edusa reported while the exchanges between them seem to have increased.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°King Cenwalh is ultimately King of Caeviel, so my position among them is a mere political game.¡± If that were true, you wouldn''t be saying it or have even bothered to influence them to begin with.


    I shift to the side as the servant returns with a marble Shah board that has black and white squares. He deposits it in front of the King, setting four pouches down, two on either side of the table.


    I walk back to the table, swearing under my breath about the King''s gigantic chair which allows him to be taller than me while sitting down. Definitely some kind of trick involved beyond that piece of furniture. The impertinent Tiny one communicates amusement at my offense. You''re smaller.


    My symbiont pinches my thigh, making me jump in surprise. Edusa along with the others on my left side throw me looks that communicate very clearly that they caught it while the rest are either puzzled or indifferent.


    I giggle, annoyed but very amused. Cenwalh affections an appearance of untouchable patience as I sift through the pouches, finding two sets of black Shah pieces. The King doesn''t even blink as a servant steps forward to set his white side of the board for him.


    ¡°You are the King and so have command over your entire set of pieces.¡± I speak up. ¡°While I am but a simple low-born, I am Elizabeth Vil. I think it quite logically means that I can be represented by a fool.¡± I set the black fool on the first line and in the center where a Queen would be if it functioned as a consort.


    ¡°Appropriate.¡± Cenwalh agrees without a hint of mockery.


    ¡°At the same time, there are a lot of people who would follow me for a casual outing. I think I could fill my side with a few words, promises, and favors.¡± I say, setting pawn after pawn until I have sixteen pieces on the board, fifteen pawns and one fool. ¡°Would you agree, Majesty?¡± I ask, doing my best not to sound like I''m making fun of him.


    ¡°In the interest of fairness, we would.¡± He acknowledges, looking down at my side with interest. ¡°Although, we find that it would be difficult to avoid defeat in these circumstances.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°We shall see, won''t we?¡± I rhetorically ask, grinning behind my mask. ¡°Would you mind if I keep the rest for myself until we encounter the situation, King Cenwalh?¡±


    ¡°You''ve framed the game as relevant to the current political climate, we think that a little unknown between two armies is fitting and brings some realism to an exercise in logic that is otherwise mostly entertainment.¡± Cenwalh replies somewhat pompously.


    Nobility is watching intently in surprising silence. I would have thought that the King would enjoy bootlickers but it is quite apparently not the case or one of them would have stepped up by now, even with my previous rebuttal to Roskal.


    King Cenwalh slowly reaches out with his left hand to take hold of the pawn in front of his Queen to move it two spaces forward on ''D4''. I move a pawn which is diagonal to my fool one space forward on ''E6''. He moves ''G3, I move ''G5'', he takes his knight and places it on ''NG3''.


    I move ''G7'', he eats my pawn, ''FxG5'', while raising his eyebrow just slightly. I play ''F6'', caring little about the loss. He retreats his fool on ''FE3''. ''E7'', ''FH3'', ''F7'', ''NC3'', ''D6'', ''FF4'', ''E5''. ''xE5'', he eats my pawn with his, his eyes glazing over like he''s already getting bored. ''xE5'' I eat the offending pawn with one of mine.


    ''FxC8'', his fool eats the pawn right next to my fool. I go ''xF4'', eating his other fool and replacing the pawn that just did that with one of my spare fools, provoking an outburst of protestation from Nobility.


    ¡°Quiet down.¡± Cenwalh orders, leaning over the board with a frown, the glimmer of interest in his eyes rekindled by my unexpected play. ¡°The implication is that these soldiers have learned from experience, correct?¡± He asks me.


    ¡°Correct.¡± I nod.


    ¡°We require precision, are these low-born to learn as much as you have after a single battle with a powerful enemy?¡± Cenwalh questions.


    ¡°Not as singular fighters, but as a regiment? Yes, it can be reasonably simplified in this way.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Ah, you estimate yourself as powerful as a regiment of fools.¡± The King nods with a slight smirk. ¡°Let us continue.¡±


    He plays ''xF4'', eating the fool I just obtained with one of his pawns without changing it to a fool, which he could have done since I''ve thrown that rule in but doesn''t. Either out of pride or, if I''ve read him correctly when thinking this gimmick up, a simple refusal to break order and venture into chaos.


    It could also be the result of clarity for Cenwalh as I have a rebuttal ready. If he tried, he could have realized that I would have told him that foot soldiers do not rise above their social rank in Caeviel, which might have been enough to provoke anger and retaliation. Then I go ''E6'', ''E3'', ''FF6'', ''RG1'', ''E5''.


    ¡°Would you sacrifice yourself?¡± Cenwalh asks while playing ''xE5''.


    ¡°I am certain that my reputation as a madwoman precedes me.¡± I reply with an amused voice, playing ''FxE5'' which puts my piece up for grabs.


    ¡°Is the game now over with your death?¡± He asks while taking my fool with his knight, ''NxE5''.


    ¡°Not quite, I have never been a leader so my fall does not affect the overall situation beyond the loss of my battle prowess.¡± I reply, quickly eating his piece with my pawn, ''xE5'', and then changing it to a knight.


    I can''t give him too much time to think on how to win because he''ll catch on to my main trick if I do. It seems to work as he starts tapping the table with his fingertips, thinking of his next move instead of my answer.


    ¡°This is quite a bind for us.¡± He proclaims, admitting weakness for the first time.


    It surprises me as I''ve noticed that Cenwalh hadn''t said anything that could have suggested uncertainty on his part so far, even when he had no knowledge of the rules.


    ¡°What is the issue, King Cenwalh?¡± I ask, knowing very well what the problem is.


    ¡°We cannot permit a regiment of low-born to reach a position on the board that threatens us, even if only for a brief moment before they are put to death.¡± He unexpectedly replies. ¡°At the same time, we had also determined not to make use of ourselves or of our dear consort as pieces in this war-game.¡±


    ¡°Such is the nature of war, the unexpected happens.¡± I carefully reply.


    Cenwalh is referring to the fact that he has no piece in position to take my knight while I can move it to attack his King next turn. I wanted to use this to make a point, I hoped that he would fail to see it but that was very optimistic of me.


    He may not have seen the threat before the pawn turned to a knight, but that was because of my changing the rules. He caught on without delay once I set the piece on the board.


    ¡°You are correct.¡± Cenwalh declares as he moves himself, ''KE2''. ¡°When a King moves, he must do so decisively and without a hint of hesitation.¡±


    I hum as I move one of my pawns to ''H6''. Cenwalh''s hand, which was headed towards his right rook, stops and shifts to the pawn next to his King, moving it to ''F4''. ''NC4'', ''NA4''. I swear as that play counters the one I planned to make next.


    I move my pawn to ''F6'' to open up the game as I don''t see any other attack vector. He counters with moving his fool to ''FE6''. I groan as he takes advantage of my forgetting that the pawn was protecting my knight from this precise play. I hear mocking giggles coming from the gallery of Nobles but don''t care enough to react.


    ¡°Silence.¡± Cenwalh commands in an icy tone of voice. ¡°The peasant presents more of a challenge than many of you ever have.¡± He adds, apparently having taken insult.


    I throw a look up, having caught signs of movement. I find that more than a few Baronesses and Barons have shifted slightly closer to Edusa''s side, likely because they took offense. She responds by taking a single step to the left, widening the distance between her and them. Ugh, humans are plain silly, they''re finding ways to scheme as they are told to be silent.


    ¡°Will you trade a regiment of professional cavalry for one of low-born, knowing that the horses and weapons will be captured by mere foot-soldiers who will use them against you, King?¡± I ask, returning the earlier question as I play ''NB6'', placing my knight in reach of his but under the protection of a pawn.


    ¡°We would not, were this not a game.¡± Cenwalh replies. ¡°But in this case, we shall out of time constraints.¡±


    He plays ''NxB6'', I eat the knight that just ate mine with the pawn on the ''c'' file, ''cxB6'', replacing it with yet another knight. Cenwalh moves on ''B3'', completely trapping that piece in its current position.


    I go ''A5'' to try to unblock its path but Cenwalh plays ''A4'' which blocks that pawn from going any further. ''A6'' to free a retreat square for my knight. I notice that Leomi is growing more and more nervous behind me as I run out of options.


    The King plays ''C4'', likely planning to attack my knight. It''s quite frustrating to find that knowing about it isn''t helping me find anything to do to counter it. I take a while to search for a move that doesn''t sacrifice one of my pieces, finding ''H5'' as my only safe play.


    Cenwalh plays ''C5'', threatening my knight and forcing me to retreat to ''NA8'' which I opened up before by moving my pawn. He keeps attacking, moving his fool on ''FD5''. I almost move the pawn that he put in danger but then realize that saving it would cost me my knight.


    ¡°Continuing seems almost trivial.¡± I note.


    ¡°Quite.¡± Cenwalh agrees. Yet, he doesn''t look disappointed or bored, it seems like he''s figured out that I haven''t emptied my bag of tricks and that he is looking forward to what I''ll do next.


    ¡°But let us do so anyway.¡± I say, moving my knight to ''NC7''.


    He takes my pawn with his fool, ''FxB7''. I play ''H4'' because it''s one of the only two moves I can see that doesn''t sacrifice a pawn. He takes hold of his rook and places it, ''RB1''. I continue wasting time with ''H3'', he plays ''B4''. I eat that pawn with one of mine, ''xB4'', only to have it taken by his rook, ''RxB4''.


    I move my next pawn to ''A5'', one of the six I have left. I could press harder to threaten his King again but I don''t want to seem to be exclusively aiming for that, which I would be doing if this were a battle, because it could be taken as a provocation or paint me as single-mindedly pursuing his life.


    He protects his rook, ''RD4''. I attack it with ''NE6'' which makes him frown and play ''RD5'' to protect a pawn that I could have taken if he hadn''t. I play ''NC7'' to keep going for the rook. He smiles and plays ''RD8'', threatening two of my pawns, neither of which I can save.


    ¡°Do you admit your loss, Elizabeth Vil?¡± Cenwalh asks with a satisfied, arrogant, grin. Heh, finally.


    ¡°The rules do say that you must capture the King to win a game of Shah.¡± I calmly reply.


    The King blinks, his smile fading in moments as he realizes that I have no such piece. He reaches out to his Queen but immediately pulls back, likely because his pride can''t let him sacrifice her just to give me a piece that I can use as a ruler.


    ¡°Ah, we cannot win unless we sacrifice a ruler first.¡± Cenwalh says. ¡°But then we would have lost. Reality is not such but it is indeed quite an entertaining demonstration.¡±


    Never said I was doing this to entertain you, arrogant prick. I roll my eyes. The King suddenly barks out in laughter, making every single Noble around us startle and straighten up.


    ¡°How would we resolve this?¡± I ask, smiling.


    ¡°In no way is there a need to, the land is in our possession.¡± Cenwalh waves his hand at the board. ¡°It belongs to us, which places the Kingdom in a state of perpetual victory even if your defeat cannot be confirmed according to these rules.¡±


    ¡°Yet, a knight and six pawns remain, or five since it is your move and you are able to take one.¡± I note while slowly assembling a fire construct in front of his eyes. ¡°They are in quite the state of desperation, such hatred they feel for this land they once called home after seeing their comrades fall one after the other.¡±


    ¡°Tragic.¡± Cenwalh soberly nods, watching me without intervening.


    I activate the construct, scorching the marble board''s surface and making the flames glaze over every piece, slowly turning them all black. Cenwalh casually reaches out into the blaze, toppling one pawn after the other with his bare hand, both mine and his.


    ¡°And thus, peasantry falls.¡± The King proclaims, smothering the fire with a wave of golden energy that ''saves'' every remaining piece and returns them to a white color.


    I bring my left hand up as I assemble a lion strike. The honor guards raise their spears but Cenwalh raises his right hand to tell them to hold. I punch down at the marble board, shattering it. The broken pieces fly in every direction.


    More than a few projectiles go for the King but they hit a golden ovoid barrier that flashes into existence just long enough to block them before fading again. It appears identical to the ones Suxen and her Numbers used, I''m now certain that this isn''t an air-shield.


    ¡°And thus, Nobility shatters, taken down from within by starvation and civil war.¡± I calmly respond.

 In Peace.Ch14

    The titled court doesn''t react in an overt manner but they all seem to hang back a bit in surprise at my action. Cenwalh''s lips stretch a bit like he''s smothering a smile, a tiny reaction at my shattering the Shah board that says something I can''t quite place my finger on.


    ¡°The fool piece does indeed suit you.¡± Cenwalh notes in a dark tone, provoking nervous laughter from the titled gallery of useless Nobles. Those who are the loudest are the same as those who were offended by his rebuke in saying that I''ve offered more of a challenge than many of them ever did. ¡°This demonstration reaffirms the correctness of the judgment we will pronounce if you are to deny the Order''s offer.¡± He adds.


    He tricked me, or at least he led me to the reaction I had. Or just took advantage of my temper. I thought I had myself under control, but that was only giving me a false sense of security.


    All it took for me to let loose was Cenwalh dropping the board''s pawns, implying peasantry would be the only ones to pay the price of rebellion. I showed him wrong, won the battle, and apparently lost the war.


    My words and actions showed my will to go beyond scorching the earth if it came down to it, which is further than I originally wanted to go with this demonstration. Leomi''s worried eyes are on me more so than on Nobility, likely because she saw all of this coming.


    The titled Court is moving, the majority expressing its support of the King by moving closer to him. They''re closing ranks, picking sides. When the dust settles, only a fifth remain near Edusa, and even then, they aren''t as close to her as the rest are to Cenwalh.


    They were with the King before, and would have picked his side anyway, but they are now doing so openly and with less reservation, like they''re aligning their interests with Cenwalh. He used me to convince them to chose this path rather than the one of pursuing their own gain over his while still being on his side.


    ¡°My King.¡± Lance speaks up, asking for the permission to talk.


    ¡°You''ve said your piece, Countess.¡± Cenwalh refuses.


    Leomi grits her teeth, she isn''t surprised but still angry at being refused the opportunity to turn the tide. Edusa doesn''t even try, she throws me a dark glance that expresses her own feelings about the damage I''ve just done to their cause.


    I glare back. This is why changing the system from within is doomed to fail, the game is rigged to begin with. I shake my head. Regardless of my thoughts on the matter, I still fucked up here.


    ¡°Well, this brings us to my refusal.¡± I speak up. ¡°I won''t agree to be treated like a crime-slave for having ended the war.¡±


    ¡°You broke both Caeviel and the Empire''s Law. You slaughtered those that stood in your way with only the Rykz'' word that they would retreat if you freed the prisoner. The fact that they are has more to do with their inability to press forward than the supposed deal you made, traitor.¡± Roskal interjects, using a similar argument than before but this time in a setting that is much more receptive to her words.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I utter, my heart thrashing in anger inside my chest. ¡°There are a hundred and fifty thousand Rykz in these hills. Should I return to tell them that I will seek a different reward for freeing their Princess?¡±


    Leomi and Edusa both repress vicious smiles at my words, the two of them likely more certain than I am that this is a mere bluff. The thing is that the Court has just seen me shatter the board, toppling the King piece, they would not be quite as willing to dismiss the threat.


    Their silence, and that of the King despite his outwardly calm appearance, demonstrates that my reasoning is sound. I shift and head to the halberd and pull it out of the ground under Roisia''s panicked eyes.


    ¡°Ensure that you can back up the words you speak, Roskal. I''ve run out of patience.¡± I growl, slashing at empty air to push back my desire to attack, to rip this charade to shreds by exposing the lie that Suxen was acting against the King''s will.


    ¡°For her refusal to pay her debt to the Kingdom of Caeviel through the Templar Order''s offer of mercy, Elizabeth Vil is henceforth banished from the Kingdom of Caeviel with the bounty on her head intact. Any and all individuals associating themselves with this traitor will incur our wrath.¡± Cenwalh speaks up in a formal tone of voice, ignoring the entire conversation. ¡°So does Cenwalh, King of Caeviel, decree.¡±


    Leomi and I exchange a glance. So that''s his play, to remove Elizabeth Vil as a rallying figure. We seem to share the same thought but she reacts differently. She looks sickened but not defeated while I care little as I have every intention to let Elizabeth Vil fade. Neither of us tries to speak as we know it would be useless.


    Cenwalh takes a little while longer to write down the decree than he took to speak. He finishes the letter by stamping his seal-ring down on it, engraving the crown and lion on the paper without making use of wax.


    I can see the calculation in his eyes when he looks back up and trains them on me. He knows that if I act on my threat, it''ll break Leomi''s faction and my reputation, the entirety of peasantry will turn against us.


    He hands the letter over to a servant who starts writing down my crimes, from murder, to treachery, to impersonation, to arson, to sabotage, even adding the fact that I am unbound which is true but unproven.


    ¡°What about the Templars?¡± I coldly ask, throwing a look at the honor guard who hid his sword''s pommel with a strap of leather. The man ignores me.


    ¡°They will make their own declaration.¡± The servant replies as he rolls the letter and slides it inside a round leather sheath that the King seals with a construct.


    ¡°Well, I''ll give you all the same gratitude that you''ve granted me.¡± I chuckle, throwing a glance to encompass the entire titled Court, including both Edusa and the King. ¡°If Leomi Lance loses even a single hair as a result of actions taken by Caeviel against her, I will take the Lake''s judgment in my own hands and burn your Kingdom to the ground.¡± I calmly tell them. Cenwalh doesn''t try to silence me even though his clenched jaw shows that he did not want me to respond, likely aware that the temper he''s played on can cut both ways. ¡°I could do so from within or by becoming the traitor you claim I am. You say that I''ve been the deadliest among the Rykz, yet the only reason you know so much of what I did is that I''ve not attacked those who did not try to stop me. Imagine the devastation I could wreak if I stopped caring, if I embraced the calls for slaughter I''ve heard from Meiridin''s very inhabitants.¡± I let my words sink in. ¡°You do not realize what Leomi Lance has protected you from.¡±


    ¡°Diplomacy does not extend to threats, you are dismissed.¡± Cenwalh utters flatly.


    I almost retort but detect Leomi hurriedly heading my way, I throw her a look and she firmly shakes her head. I turn back to Cenwalh, finding that his eyes are slightly unfocused and that he has been slowly raising his right hand. Ah, he wants to throw me out if I reply, or take too long. Not going to get into a flow wrestling match with a King.


    ¡°My King, what about the Rykz'' treaty proposal? Elizabeth Vil is the representative to give your answer to.¡± Edusa speaks up, throwing the King off.


    ¡°If the insects want a treaty, they''ll have to send one of their rulers to negotiate.¡± Cenwalh responds, setting a condition that would never be agreed to by the Rykz.


    I nod, wary that replying might be used by him as an excuse to use a construct, which I would likely react rather badly to. How far I''ve come, unable to even trust my own reactions.


    I could push for the prize I''ve obtained for avoiding a loss but that might be taken wrong as well, Cenwalh won''t go back on his word after agreeing to it in front of the titled Court.


    Well, there''s a big difference between striking me from the front and attacking from behind. I throw a look at Cenwalh, trying to impress my contempt into it before turning around and leaving without bowing. I throw the halberd over my shoulder. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The King frowns but doesn''t seem to take much offense, he isn''t an easy one to provoke. Or at least, right now when his power isn''t under threat, when it seems like he''s consolidated it. Duke Meria cracked at the seams when it all started unraveling.


    I assemble a messaging construct and inject words I wished I would have thought of before and then spoken to the human army. ''The threats you hear are but whispers compared to how they act when they feel safe in their power, this we all know. Their restraint shows their fear. They yell and boast when tall yet crumble when they fall short. Their warnings ring with fear, their boasts underline cowardice, my exile reeks of their terror for whence Caeviel rises and frees itself of their tyranny. Elizabeth Vil.''


    It''s clumsy, the phrasing could be better, yet I make no changes. This is honest, and I trust that people can recognize such things. I duplicate it as I make my way through the battlefield, I keep doing so as I climb uphill.


    The message doesn''t call for action, it actually only expresses things that I''ve heard peasants say in shrouded words throughout my life. Yet, it might influence people in some incalculable way, push them to think and perhaps help Leomi in some way.


    I spend fifty portions to fuel the several dozen constructs, giving them plenty of energy to burn and last. I command them to rise high up in the sky, targeting them to fly just over the hills and valleys before sending them out at a much higher speed than an air-blade.


    It''ll consume a good amount of flow but they''ll be a lot harder to stop. I cut my link to them so that anyone can pick them up. I hear some shouts and cries to shoot them down coming from the army.


    I throw a look over my shoulder, finding that more than a few have already been shattered by disruption constructs or unstructured flow manipulation. Cenwalh himself didn''t react but officers and untitled Nobles have.


    But, so have some soldiers and even peasants. While I assume that those in a position of power will dismantle the messaging constructs, I doubt that the rest will. Or, if they do, they''ll repeat my words.


    The King raises his right hand towards me. I laugh at him, loudly enough that I''m certain to be heard by the army even if only through an echo. He suddenly lowers his hand, giving up without having even tried.


    I doubt that many people noticed that he intended to strike at me because he changed his mind before even sending flow out of his body, structured or not. Obviously calculating that this isn''t worth the risk that he could straight up fail to blow me away, or kill me if he''s feeling that belligerent.


    I frown and squeeze my fist, annoyed that I received help again from the Rykz despite knowing how stupid that is. I just want to achieve something on my own, without directly being supported by others.


    I watch the Court resume their talks from afar. Leomi and Edusa don''t seem to get a turn to speak but it''s hard to tell from afar. I hear Celyz plant her toes into the ground behind me, she''s a distance away on the other side of the hill and out of human sight.


    ¡°You seem down.¡± She comments.


    ¡°The same old, I wish I had merit to stand on my own.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We all rely on institutions and social structures, that King would not be anything by himself. You are no weaker for getting help from friends.¡± Celyz argues, cutting into the flesh of my issues.


    ¡°Yes, but some achieve this through convincing arguments and reality anchored idealism.¡± I reply, thinking of Leomi. ¡°All I can hope for is to impose myself through force of arms in my current state.¡±


    ¡°Some beings cannot be convinced or argued with.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Am I one such?¡± I ask.


    ¡°...¡± Celyz hesitates. ¡°You can be, but it stems from your strength of will which I admire.¡±


    ¡°By order of our good King Cenwalh, Izla Meria and Port-Odo will receive the Kingdom''s support to rebuild.¡± A herald announces from somewhere in the army as the King''s Court scatters.


    Leomi, Edusa, and Roisia head for the Hospitaliers who are still awaiting in tight ranks. I chose not to go, recognizing that my presence is now even more of a hindrance on what we''ve all been trying to accomplish, I can no longer use this mask.


    ¡°About what?¡± I question Celyz, turning around to make my way up to her.


    ¡°I tried to free you.¡± She replies in a gentle tone. ¡°You don''t feel so with us, neither do you with her.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be it.¡± I frown. ¡°You meant this about something other than us, besides are you really complaining that I refused to cut my ties with you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not, it was an example. Those are the cases where you are unyielding, when it is about you and someone dear.¡± Celyz pauses, her body''s relatively elevated temperature show her affection. ¡°Others are different, they refuse ideas that shake their views of the world or hold on power.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I press her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Celyz exhales, her tail swishing behind her in a nervous way. ¡°I do not think that you truly want to go through with what you plan for that woman. At least, not in the way you think about it right now.¡±


    ¡°What? I''m finally about to have my revenge, I couldn''t be any more certain of it.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That you wish to have your revenge, I have no doubt.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°But something is nagging at you.¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± I pause to go through my feelings, shaken that she would be the one to oppose this as she saved me precisely by offering me this path. ¡°It''s just not my original plan so I have regrets but I backed off that one for good reasons.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Celyz asks, her voice full of emotion, of pain. ¡°Because she would not accept you as you are like I do?¡±


    ¡°I, it''s... She isn''t ready.¡± I stumble, experiencing a striking pang in my heart for this being who is struggling against her feelings because I made the unfair request to forever remain friends. Her hurt reinforces my love for her, which makes me hate myself more than a little. ¡°My Lady, mostly by my doing, has a skewed image of Jessica and Elizabeth Vil. She thinks the first, gentle, tender, weak, but tough, while the second she believes ruthless, rough, strong, but fragile.¡±


    ¡°You are all of those things, Jessica Elizabeth Vil.¡± Celyz utters passionately, her tendrils instinctively rushing forth to seize my waist.


    I let go of the halberd as I melt into the safety of her appendages. The dozen tendrils shift around my torso while slightly pressuring my sides as they find comfortable positions. I want to pull her against my chest, to kiss her, to make love to her, yet I cannot.


    I thank the Lake for the fact that we are out of sight from any human as I would not have the courage to deny her. I reach up to her ovaloid head with my right hand and gently rub the back of her neck, trying not to be too obvious as I caress her spine. She slowly lowers her height by bending her reversed knees, her string-like muscles lose tension, my touch is apparently helping her relax quite a bit.


    ¡°You''ve said it, Celyz. I don''t know who I am, I need to find my path.¡± I whisper. ¡°The conversation isn''t one I can have with her until I know whether it will shatter us or not.¡±


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± She agrees. Wait, no, she isn''t agreeing. ¡°Perhaps, give it all some time.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I gently push her, suspecting that she''s not saying all she means to say. ¡°I''m going through with my revenge to be able to get the time I need, to move past my resentment.¡±


    ¡°I did not think you would return to her afterward, it feels wrong for you to act in retaliation against someone you plan to be with. It will hurt you as much, if not worse, than her.¡± Celyz warns.


    ¡°Is, this what you think, I won''t budge on?¡± I stammeringly ask.


    ¡°It is.¡± Celyz acknowledges. ¡°I speak of it, because it is difficult for me to participate.¡± I panic a little, fearing that I''ve demanded too much of her but she reassures me by squeezing my waist. ¡°I want to spite that woman for what she did to you, perhaps a little too much. There is what her mother did to my sister even though she bears no responsibility on this. Your revenge may bring the two of you closer, which makes me happy for you but regretful for us, or rather what we could have become. I also bear the wish that you will grow apart as I deem her incapable of being the lover you require her to become, yet also truly want you to be happy.¡± Celyz inhales deeply. ¡°As you can likely tell from my incoherent position, this is complicated for me.¡±


    ¡°You think this will end badly for me, yet, you''re not asking me to stop.¡± I mutter, touched to my heart. ¡°Your reasoning, is sound... you''re too good for me.¡± I choke the words out, tears in the corners of my eyes. I cannot change course.


    ¡°There it is.¡± Celyz shudders. ¡°You cannot yield in this even as you recognize the harm that may come to you for it, by my fault for planting the idea in your mind.¡±


    ¡°It saved my life, Celyz.¡± I argue in a soft voice. ¡°And those are my choices, not yours.¡±


    She shakes her head and slowly but firmly breaks out embrace. I reluctantly let her go as my enhances hearing catches Leomi and the rest climbing uphill not far from us. The sun is going down but we''re still rather visible and I doubt Leomi will take our embrace as mere flirting even though this is just Celyz and I being friends.


    ¡°I need to keep going.¡± I tell her.


    Celyz nods, waving one of her tendrils to call her numerous but scattered escort back to her. I hate to witness this visceral distrust between them in their failure to see past faults when they both have sides they would admire in each other.

 In Peace.Ch15

    Lance returns with a somber expression. I worry about my fuck up but her light gray abysmal eyes are trained on the ground, showing that she''s deep in thought while Edusa is glaring at me without reserve.


    Roisia signals the Hospitaliers to keep going ahead but they do give me salutes with sad apologetic faces, likely because of my exile. I respond by handing over the halberd I took with a wave of my hand to tell them it is of little concern.


    ¡°There was a better way to do this than to openly defy the King, Elizabeth Vil!¡± Edusa explodes. ¡°Striking the Shah board? Sending messaging constructs? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°That''s no news.¡± I chuckle. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°King Cenwalh set a new tax for sea and river trade between Duchies!¡± Edusa gripes. ¡°He never would have thrown that in there if not for your bet! This is going to cripple us while it will barely affect the rest of the Kingdom that mainly uses land to trade.¡±


    ¡°Other Kingdoms remain open at the normal rate, Cenwalh didn''t think of it because the southern trade route isn''t practical with all the mountains and ships are subject to be boarded by Lisilese raiding ships in the summer. On the other hand, the main west-east route with Mirus is in Roskal''s Duchy which he wouldn''t want to tax.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°You''ll still be able to go ahead with your plan, our Duchies simply won''t be able to inter-connect.¡±


    ¡°Which makes it even harder for my lands to develop.¡± Edusa bitterly grumbles.


    ¡°What about the politics?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not good. I didn''t do as well as I hoped I would among Nobility and peasantry seems to be beyond divided about us, there is no lack of hatred for Nobility but the numbers aren''t as high as I thought. If I had to estimate, I would say that around a quarter could be convinced to rise up in arms which is far from enough.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°About you... it''s hard to say. The story will spread that you won the game and obtained the gold, even if we don''t help it along. We couldn''t get a word in after you left. He attacked our relationship again and claimed that breaking the Lake''s command of populating the lands, which isn''t one, leads to treachery.¡±


    ¡°There are a good number of domains ready to tie trade connections with us, mostly Barons and Baronesses on the coast.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°They wouldn''t ally with us, but they''re making sure not to be seen as enemies either. The fact that they respect our potential power enough to make this move during Court can be attributed to you, Elizabeth.¡± She gracefully admits


    ¡°You mean fear us.¡± I comment before turning to Leomi. ¡°Your opinion?¡±


    ¡°That was disgusting, need to wash my mouth.¡± She groans.


    ¡°That bad?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Hate that King, would kill him now if I could.¡± Leomi gripes. I notice that Edusa''s cheeks rise in temperature at her words, which makes no sense.


    ¡°That can be arranged.¡± Celyz calmly notes, unfairly calling her bluff as such an attack would resume the war. Leomi throws Celyz a dark look before turning back to me without responding.


    ¡°It was naive of me to take responsibility, it didn''t matter in the slightest for the Court, it made our position worse when it came down to your exile.¡± Leomi continues apologetically.


    ¡°It mattered for the people, my Liege.¡± Edusa interjects.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, resisting the pull to glare at her.


    ¡°I may have been able to negotiate with the Order to bring you south if I didn''t make the move to tie your actions to my own. If I kept a small distance between us, Cenwalh might not have felt it so necessary to directly remove you through exile. If I asked for forgiveness on your behalf, it would have framed this as a romantic gesture instead of a political one, meaning that Nobility as a whole would have been more supportive of us.¡± Leomi lists the reasons out. ¡°But then again, doing so might not have worked at all. Many have seen my plea as one of love among peasantry which set a line between the fuckers who are against it and the rest when Cenwalh directly brought it up.¡± Edusa and Roisia make a grimace at her swear. ¡°That''s generally good because, by the Lake, I''m not going to change or hide who I am. Either way, it was damn hard to let you do this, Liz.¡± Leomi throws me a sheepish glance, which I find eminently sexy.


    ¡°You''re not mad at me?¡± I ask, pushing down my impulse to kiss her.


    ¡°You did better than me.¡± Leomi shakes her head. That doesn''t mean you aren''t mad. ¡°It pushed many to Cenwalh''s side, which could have been avoided but your point wouldn''t have been as clear, at least they''re now thinking along the correct lines as we''ve overall re-framed peasantry''s importance in their political games. It was always going to take time but it''ll take less now.¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible to know how it would have turned out if you went softer from the start, Countess Lance, Duchess Hetlan, Dame Vil.¡± Roisia formally interjects. ¡°If they saw weakness, a lack of support, or flailing enthusiasm from peasantry, then this could have been the end of us. Even if Cenwalh is fine with letting you grow as a threat, the titled Court is most definitely not. Roskal herself may very well have split off from the King and used her influence to strip us of our titles.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Edusa nods.


    ¡°One problem remains, Cenwalh insisted that any candidate for the title of Duke or Duchess has to dismantle this Council prior to traveling to Meiridin as, in his words, it would be a disgrace for a titled Noble to rely on low-born.¡± Roisia says.


    ¡°It''s a play to cause discord.¡± Leomi waves her hand like she''s swiping the comment away. ¡°It won''t work and we''re not about to send anyone to his Palace.¡± Her vehemence surprises me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because we don''t need the King''s recognition to have a leader.¡± Leomi replies slowly. ¡°We''ll delay as much as possible, but ultimately the Izla''s ruling Council will remain the power which chooses who leads the Duchy. Hopefully, they''ll pick me as Duchess but it won''t be permanent either way so whoever it is will never go get confirmed.¡±


    ¡°It does make it a lot harder for me.¡± Edusa frowns. ¡°It''ll already be difficult to deal with my Noble subjects and appointing a Council will make it even worse with this.¡±


    ¡°Then don''t.¡± Roisia says. ¡°Focus on fixing what you can and preparing, you can always establish a Council once you have full control over the army.¡±


    ¡°I need to establish a system to break the flow vow to Nobility as you''ve done on the Izla, the Hospitaliers are an obvious choice to shatter their hold on power.¡± Edusa explains.


    ¡°No way that''ll go unchallenged.¡± I comment.


    ¡°It won''t from within the Duchy but King Cenwalh will let it happen while trying to sow discord to undermine the system''s viability in people''s minds. I can deal with covert attacks and plots.¡± Edusa replies confidently. ¡°If I delay, it''ll be harder to make the gradual change without the Kingdom''s interference.¡±


    ¡°Then do it in one go.¡± Leomi suggests.


    ¡°Organize the Hospitaliers beforehand?¡± Edusa asks, pondering. ¡°That could work if I set it up as a lightning strike once I''ve weakened Nobility and strengthened my hold on the army.¡±


    ¡°Once again, Nobility choosing the path that extends their grasp on power.¡± I grunt, angry but not surprised. Edusa''s ears go red as her temper rises as well.


    ¡°I don''t hide my face behind a mask!¡± She blows. ¡°I''ve put my entire life on the line here, contrary to you!¡±


    ¡°Poor little Lady, taking the risk to be a Duchess!¡± I fire back. ¡°Your greed and ambition are plain to see!¡± Edusa''s hand flashes to her sword''s handle but Leomi calmly takes hold of her wrist.


    ¡°Elizabeth, Edusa has already replaced many of her Mother''s officers with loyalist low-born. The top of the ladder remains filled with Nobles but you can''t expect things to change in a week.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°Excuses.¡± I growl, my left hand''s fingers twirling as I activate some of my prepared constructs. ¡°Excuses, exc...¡± Celyz gently rests one of her tendrils on my left shoulder, making me pause.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Don''t touch her!¡± Leomi explodes, reaching out to me.


    Roisia steps between Leomi and me, stopping her from grabbing my cloak and pull me away from Celyz. She locks eyes with Edusa who purses her lips and lets go of her weapon.


    ¡°Ladies, tempers have been running high because the three of you have been personally under attack, don''t turn on each other now.¡± Roisia speaks up. ¡°We''ve already established that we need to do better about peasantry, let us not get into a fight over something we are in agreement over.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Edusa pauses. ¡°I apologize, Dame Vil. Your exile is going to be hard to make up for and I bear resentment for the fact that it could have been avoided. It is unfair of me.¡± She bows.


    ¡°It''s, fine.¡± I grunt. ¡°I shouldn''t be judging you before giving you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Lady Edusa is being nice but somewhat dishonest.¡± Celyz comments in a calm resounding voice to the three Ladies'' dismay and anger.


    ¡°Explain.¡± I bark at them before they can attack my Rykz sister for plainly exposing the truth.


    ¡°We need time, a confrontation will end us before we can make a move and you''re the most likely trigger of such an event.¡± Leomi says, the cold look in her eyes softens as she turns them to me. ¡°You are a potent rallying point so this remains a complete loss. Thankfully, the King didn''t want to trigger a confrontation over your mask so you can still move around.¡±


    The fact that Celyz doesn''t intervene says much in my view as she wouldn''t hesitate to call Leomi out if she smelled less than honesty here. Edusa''s frown makes it clear she doesn''t entirely agree but she doesn''t bring it up.


    ¡°He still wants you to cause trouble but not here.¡± Edusa warns me.


    ¡°Why? And how does that connect to the mask.¡± I ask, curious as to her opinion.


    ¡°Because he plans to use the changes we make to gather support from other Kingdoms, specifically Mirus who already has public order problems because of Sykus. He''s already reached out to their Queen. If you wish to return to Caeviel at a later date, he''ll likely spread rumors that you''re an impostor. The symbol will shatter when you take the mask off because you''ll then be depicted as a greedy peasant, not to mention they''ll be able to target you with any manner of tricks and schemes.¡± Edusa explains.


    ¡°That''s naive of him.¡± I laugh. ¡°That plan only works if I take it slow, which I have no intention to if I am forced to return.¡±


    ¡°Call it a contingency.¡± Edusa shrugs. ¡°His hands are tied in regards to you in the present because of your relationship to the Rykz. He would lose his crown for certain if he broke the peace now. He may already have lost it if not for the three of us.¡± She glances at me and Leomi. ¡°Countess Lance''s discovery of the Rykz on Izla Meria allowed him to mitigate damage and consequent blame to a minimum, my replacing the previous Duchess whose gambit for the throne would have opened the way for others if she failed, and primarily what Elizabeth did to negotiate an end to the war.¡±


    ¡°So why does it feel like we''re losing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you''re a brute, and I don''t mean it in a bad way.¡± Edusa smiles. ¡°You see things in different terms than we do. We build the path to success and move accordingly, while you see the obstacles and determine where to strike to shift the odds in your favor. My opinion is that, for the near future, you are not what our side needs.¡± Leomi tenses and tries to discreetly pull on Edusa''s sleeve.


    ¡°What is it we require?¡± I question my Lady, squinting my eyes.


    ¡°...¡± She bites her lower lip without responding.


    ¡°If you won''t say it, I will, my Liege.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°We need the woman who made the plans, not the enforcer that set them in motion.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t want anything to do with me.¡± Leomi whispers, avoiding my gaze to reply to Edusa. ¡°And I''ve told you that if she wants any part of this, she will show up.¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of recruits but we lack thinkers. It goes for the entire faction at the moment. You''ll be able to enjoy the winter in relative peace, Councilwoman.¡± Roisia tells me.


    ¡°Rhy.¡± Celyz exhales loudly, producing a sharp angry sound. I smile, predicting that she''s annoyed about the same thing I am, that they are pretty much both insulting and complimenting me. ¡°Elizabeth is as intellectually capable, if not more, than any of you.¡±


    ¡°I meant that Councilwoman Cecil will need her help in an administrative capacity, Princess.¡± Roisia hurriedly explains.


    ¡°Setting plans in motion is a different skill-set than applying them, that is all I meant.¡± Edusa justifies in a firm voice.


    ¡°Elizabeth doesn''t have the patience.¡± Leomi counters, giving me a nervous glance as she''s worried that her honest opinion would anger me.


    ¡°Can''t argue with that, I sometimes lose it.¡± I chuckle. ¡°But it seems like you''ve been skirting very close to what your oath allows you for quite a while from what these two know.¡±


    ¡°I can talk.¡± Leomi challenges.


    ¡°Depends on what your intention was in doing so.¡± I counter.


    ¡°An explanation I owe her, not you.¡± Leomi replies in a final tone, taking one step towards me.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I say, raising my hands to tell her I''m backing off of Jessica''s territory.


    ¡°The two of us need to talk anyway.¡± Leomi declares, glaring at Celyz over my head.


    Roisia sneaks up next to Edusa and pushes her back to force her to to start walking away with her. They head downhill towards the human camp while Celyz and Leomi seem to fall into a battle of wills over which has the right to my time. I grow extremely uncomfortable, if flattered.


    As I stand between them, I find myself unable to make up my mind over how to solve this. The easiest way would be to cling to Leomi as we are together but I''ve been hurting Celyz by refusing to let go and so I cannot intercede against her.


    ¡°Will you finally challenge the fact that Elizabeth belongs to me? Body and mind.¡± Leomi asks with an unsettling voice and a somber expression.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I exclaim, but also the pure joy I feel when she makes this claim I''ve longed for with all my heart. ¡°That''s not...¡±


    ¡°Liz, this is between us.¡± Leomi shuts me down.


    ¡°It is, Elizabeth.¡± My Rykz sister agrees, putting a final end to my weak protests.


    Celyz'' tendrils twist around her torso, showing her internal conflict, her pain at having never gotten a chance to fight this battle because I''m too obsessed and stubborn. Yet, she stands tall, her root-like toes firmly planted in the ground.


    ¡°I, do not.¡± Celyz admits with difficulty.


    ¡°And this is why you aren''t worthy of her!¡± Leomi explodes, surprising the both of us. ¡°You accept without even asking for her opinion on the matter! How could you dare claim any honest feelings for her?!¡±


    ¡°I, it is... no. That is...¡± Celyz stutters, taken entirely off-guard.


    ¡°I own her, because she allows me to.¡± Leomi continues in a shivering voice, pouring her uncertain heart out.


    My Lady is ignoring my Princess'' flailing tendrils and swaying trunk, a clear indicator to me that Celyz is certain she has been misunderstood. Her prolonged silence and the prickling odor she is exuding make me realize that she feels guilty anyway and isn''t certain that Leomi is wrong in her accusation either.


    ¡°I have always respected her choices.¡± Celyz quietly tries to justify herself.


    ¡°Did you ask what they were about you or in this matter?¡± Leomi pitilessly questions.


    ¡°Not, not always.¡± Celyz admits with anguish. ¡°It, but it is clear to me, I, it is difficult to explain but... our language is... we can smell... but not...¡± She stumbles in her response, likely still struggling to refute the accusation in her mind.


    ¡°But you present yourself like a pure being that does not lie anyway.¡± Leomi spits out, interrupting her. ¡°I might not be as virtuous but at least I don''t make a mystery that I want to own her!¡±


    ¡°What about Jessica!¡± Celyz explodes, taking a step forward and bumping into my back. ¡°You used her like a toy until she broke!¡±


    ¡°I, did, not. It.¡± Leomi pales, faltering. She reaches out to my cloak''s collar to pulls me into her arms. ¡°Sorry, I need your strength.¡± She whispers in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°I regret my choices and mistakes but I''ve no more lied by omission than you have to Elizabeth! If you''re so damn pure of intent, tell Liz that you have no plans to use her if she follows you back to your Hive!¡± Leomi recovers her colors as she grows furious.


    Celyz'' tendrils seize and twirl on themselves as she impotently watches me be stolen from her proximity. I freeze up, unable to reject either, yet choosing a side by doing so.


    ¡°It is not the same.¡± Celyz denies. ¡°She would need to function as part of us, it is not equivalent to making use of her.¡± I make a small nod to signify my position to both. Leomi bites her tongue but lets it go.


    ¡°I told Jessica everything I knew about our relationship when I knew it. I protected her from all I could, including herself and me, because she was in no state to make life decisions about us or anything long term, which was partially my fault.¡± Leomi affirms. Celyz doesn''t call her out for lying. My heart tightens as I feel deep sadness for my Rykz sister''s plight, mixed in with an overwhelming wave of relief to learn that Leomi wasn''t just toying with me. ¡°The circumstances that we found ourselves in are on your head, Princess!¡± Leomi accuses.


    ¡°I''m as associated with what happened under my mother''s rule than you are to what your mother did!¡± Celyz blasts back, barely managing to restrain her voice. ¡°I did what I could to minimize loss of life!¡±


    ¡°Because you feared for your sister.¡± Leomi dismisses in a cold tone.


    ¡°Yes but also because I''m a scholar! And then later because I met humans who did not have your prejudice about the Rykz!¡± Celyz counters.


    ¡°Prejudice.¡± Leomi mumbles, squeezing me tightly in her surprisingly trembling arms. ¡°Prejudice.¡± She repeats as she regains control of herself. ¡°Prejudice. Do you not eat humans, just as the Lisilese do? Of course you do. The Hive consumes all available materials that serve its goals, the fact that they died beforehand makes no difference if you''re the one who killed them. Tell us, how many people were sacrificed for your experiment on my Liz to succeed?¡± Leomi questions in a cold dead tone while grasping at me with desperation. I ate humans.


    I return the hug as hard as I dare, knowing of her first crush''s fate and that her guilt about Jessica isn''t the only reason why she sought comfort through holding me in her grasp.

 In Peace.Ch16

    Celyz sways from the shock of Leomi''s question. She swishes her tail to keep her balance as she pushes her roots deeper into the ground, her feet disappearing within a few moments.


    The warriors surrounding us grow agitated, many trotting back and forth on their pointy legs like they''re looking for a threat. The fact that they don''t turn to Leomi reassures me as it means she isn''t throwing these accusations aggressively.


    ¡°It was war, they would have been directly killed otherwise.¡± Celyz tells us in a calm resounding voice accompanied by a sour odor. I reach out to my symbiont, feeling her emotion through it, the sadness and regret.


    ¡°You treated those people like drones. No, worse as you likely had knives ready to butcher them when they fell.¡± Lance spits out. ¡°Do you think I forgot how you acted when you had the upper hand and little to lose? You used meals to pressure Jessica who was willing to work for her stay despite the fact you took our freedom. You treated her like a drone.¡±


    ¡°I offered a bargain that each survivor took.¡± Celyz explains quietly. ¡°Refusal lead to imprisonment or execution in the case of those too injured to survive for long.¡±


    I shiver, briefly plunging back into the terror of the days I spent in the tunnels after losing my arm. Leomi tries to speak but she''s about as shaken as I am which allows Celyz to continue without needing to raise her voice.


    ¡°I had pushed my research as far as I could with animals to make it as safe as possible for humans. Of the dozen that died, all accepted my offer in the end for they were injured, greedy, or simply wished to be freed. Most were thieves who would have been hung had they been caught by humans but freed if I succeeded. I will not apologize for you know my reasons for doing this.¡± Celyz says in an emotionless tone, yet her shame and fright are clearly communicated to me through the Little one. ¡°I treated them with care, soothing their pain and even tried to save each when it became clear that the experiment did not succeed instead of using their dying bodies to learn more. I will not pretend my actions were fair to them but, once again, it was war.¡±


    ¡°You don''t even sound like you care.¡± Leomi utters with disgust.


    ¡°She does care.¡± I whisper, stretching up to talk in her ear. Leomi''s expression closes up as she throws me a look of betrayal. ¡°Look at her, really, please.¡±


    ¡°This is for your own good, Liz. You need to see this Rykz for what she is.¡± Leomi replies gently, refusing my request or simply unable to see past Celyz'' foreign appearance.


    ¡°What she''s done is no worse than what I have and no worse than what you will.¡± I make my plea with all the emotion I can gather, trying to open Leomi''s eyes.


    ¡°In a way, I agree.¡± Leomi sadly nods. ¡°But, her victims were unrelated to the harm done to her Hive and had no other options than to agree, die, or be reduced to drones, to slaves. Our opponents can surrender, join us, fight us, or run away.¡±


    ¡°You engineered this confrontation, to force me to react in your favor.¡± I accuse Leomi, breaking our embrace.


    ¡°No. I tried to tell you.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°But you kept most of it for yourself!¡± I counter, growing angry.


    ¡°I was protecting us by taking it slow since I had no proof of it and it is not a subject I wish to linger on.¡± Leomi explains in a quiet voice. ¡°You''re trying to avoid facing the truth. I''m sorry that she cornered you into agreeing to her offer but it''s the least of her cruelties.¡±


    ¡°Rhyyyy.¡± Celyz growls, yet her posture with her tail hanging low is one of defeat.


    ¡°Stop, stop.¡± I utter. Leomi opens her mouth but my cold glare makes her pause. ¡°I, you''re, she''s... We''re all cruel in our own way.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth...¡± Leomi starts.


    ¡°No, look at her.¡± I interrupt.


    Leomi locks eyes with me under the moonlight, intently refusing to look at the Princess. I can detect that both are trembling. Celyz from the tip of her tendrils to that her toes whose shaking disturb the earth covering them, Leomi from her lips to her thighs.


    It is clear that Celyz does not want to be here any longer for she has to remain silent about so much to protect my secrets when talking would win her the argument, she does not even bring up the simple fact is that Leomi is the one who cornered me into accepting Celyz'' unfairly vague proposal to grant me another arm for revenge.


    Break her. No, I need to heal this, first, or Leomi will entirely blame Celyz. I can''t rely on my Princess to have my revenge even if that means it fails for doing so will turn my two loves against each other even more than they already have.


    ¡°Leomi, what do you plan to do about the Nobles who want to join us?¡±


    ¡°Forgive their past crimes. Pragmatism is the key to any lasting change because otherwise there is no end to the enemies that will lack any other choice than to fight back.¡± Leomi replies with a grimace, having likely already aware that her response would argue against her own position about Celyz before she gave it.


    ¡°This is in no way different.¡± I affirm. ¡°You''ve already said you believe that Celyz'' feelings for me are honest. If it''s all you can do, at least recognize that you''re wrong in saying she doesn''t care.¡±


    My Lady reluctantly turns her light gray abysmal eyes to Celyz who returns the look, her ovaloid head shifting down. Leomi''s expression crumbles, she grows anguished as she observes Celyz and fails to find confirmation of her claim that she doesn''t care.


    ¡°She gave you something that''s eating through your life.¡± Leomi responds, still disbelieving that I would not resent Celyz.


    ¡°She gave me a double-edged sword and has offered to remove it when she learned how bad it was.¡± I quietly counter. ¡°She is my closest friend.¡±


    ¡°They ate mine alive.¡± Leomi expels the anguished words out of her tight throat, bringing her palms up to cover her eyes.


    ¡°Everything is meat, it''s the truth of this world right now. Most are born cattle like me, a few with sharp knives like the two of you.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°I... arh.¡± Her voice dies out in a small cry.


    Lance''s fingers clench around her forehead, her nails biting into her flesh as she appears to fight some interior battle. I gently reach out and pull her hands away with mine before she harms herself.


    ¡°But the two of us stand to change that, I expect you to live up to your own ideals Leomi Lance.¡± I exhort her.


    She clasps at my wrists with her palms, wet from her fresh tears. It takes her a while but she looks up to me with gratitude and resolve. I turn away, now more concerned about Celyz'' fragile state.


    She seems to be awaiting my direct judgment of her actions towards those who died to create my hybrid symbiont. I have to push away my plan to shatter Leomi and change it to fit my goal of fixing these two''s view of each other as much as possible.


    ¡°Celyz, it''s not even a matter of trust that I believe you''ve been respectful and as fair as you could be to those you offered freedom in exchange for their agreement to participate in the experiment. I don''t think that you''re even capable of acting in any other way.¡± I tell her but aim the words at both. ¡°I am beyond convinced that you would never have done anything resembling this if it wasn''t for your sister and that you won''t ever proceed in this way again.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Cetyz, will not speak to me because of what I did. She, said so yesterday.¡± Celyz replies in a calm but shaky voice. ¡°I, went too far, Leomi Lance is correct.¡± I remain there, unable wrap my head around the hurt she must feel from that.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°You showed more restraint than I have for a lesser crime committed against someone who wasn''t as close to me as your sister is to you.¡± She confesses between grit teeth. ¡°Yet, you held back when you could have caused untold damage to Caeviel with little to no cost to your Hive.¡±


    Celyz and I fail to react, both of us stunned silent by the fact that she''s helping. Leomi closes in on me from behind, she reaches up to my cloak and pulls it off my right shoulder. She then shifts the Vuskyt mail and my shirt''s collar aside to uncover my skin.


    ¡°Leomi, I swear that if you''re trying to establish dominance right now, I will tear you to shreds.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°I''m, making peace by it.¡± She grunts, opening her mouth wide. ¡°Give this a moment since you want the two of us to at least be able to stand each other.¡±


    Leomi bites down at my exposed flesh without restraint, piercing my skin with her canines under the moonlight. A shiver of pleasure runs through the length of my spine as she starts sucking my blood in her mouth.


    Celyz rips her feet out of the ground, her tendrils unraveling and tentatively reaching out to me without crossing the distance. She seems utterly distraught by what she''s seeing which immediately makes me regret the leeway I just gave Leomi.


    ¡°You don''t get to mark me.¡± I inform Leomi in a commanding tone.


    Leomi slowly unclenches her jaw, using her lips to keep my blood in her mouth as she pulls back. She swallows a tiny gulp before spraying the rest on her right palm and extending it out to Celyz.


    ¡°We both have her blood on our hands.¡± Leomi declares.


    ¡°You are not aware of the degree of truth that your statement holds.¡± Celyz replies in a grave resounding voice.


    ¡°Know this, Princess. As I would have opposed Cenwalh and Mother''s actions towards your sister had I known, I therefore will not forgive you for the war the Rykz have brought to so many innocents over it.¡± Leomi warns.


    ¡°I would not expect anyone to.¡± The Princess acknowledges.


    Celyz reaches out to Leomi''s hand with one of her tendrils. She curls it inside the Countess'' palm to cover it in some of my blood as the two share a bizarre handshake as none of their respective appendages close around the other''s.


    I feel pride at breaching the divide between these two beings, it may only be a little but it''s a first step that I had a hard time believing they would ever take. Leomi''s lays her trembling left hand at my back, apparently seeking support.


    ¡°There is one thing I need to say, Leomi Lance.¡± Celyz speaks up, swiftly pulling her tendril away.


    ¡°You don''t need to.¡± I quickly interject, telling her not to get involved as she is clearly very different in personality from Leomi or I. ¡°I want the two of you to try to get along, please.¡±


    ¡°Let her.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°You claim that Elizabeth Vil belongs to you.¡± Celyz affirms.


    ¡°She does.¡± Leomi turns to me. ¡°Don''t y...¡± She cuts herself off before asking me to confirm, apparently realizing that it would come close to an attempt to affirm her dominance. ¡°Until she says otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Would you trade Elizabeth for what I know of the fate Jessica suffered?¡± Celyz asks in an icy tone of voice, purposefully choosing ominous words.


    Leomi freezes, as I do but to a greater degree. The question is beyond unfair, it''s a trick, it''s perfectly fitting. The mere fact that my Lady doesn''t instantly reply both hurts and pleases me to an equal degree. That being said, Elizabeth deserves the hesitation for all I''ve done in my, in her, name.


    ¡°How could you even hesitate?!¡± Celyz explodes, out of patience mere seconds after asking.


    ¡°Because you could be holding her prisoner and threatening her life for all I know! My word and pride aren''t worth a life.¡± Leomi growls, biting her lower lip so hard that her mouth fills with blood again. ¡°But, I... I can''t. I''ve.¡± Leomi grabs my right shoulder with her left hand clasping hard to help her stand straighter. ¡°Beyond my oaths to both of them.¡± She says, referring to the fact she promised nothing to Jessica and swore not to betray Elizabeth. Leomi''s abdominal muscles are contracted, there is blood flowing down her chin, the corners of her mouth twist from fright, her eyebrows furrowed in a sign of internal agony. It takes her several minutes to gather herself enough to continue. ¡°I have no right to agree to this, even if Elizabeth did and I had every guarantee she would be treated like a Queen among the Rykz. Her life isn''t mine to direct.¡±


    ¡°Your objections clearly indicate that you don''t value Elizabeth as much as Jessica.¡± Celyz pitilessly exposes.


    ¡°Jessica, rightly, broke us off. I, wish I could, let go as well. But I... can''t.¡± Leomi stutters. ¡°I truly am falling for Elizabeth, it just, takes time.¡± She adds in a desperate voice.


    ¡°Again, again, and again.¡± I crack, furious to hear this for the third time. I shove her hand off my shoulder. ¡°You, don''t care about, me!¡± I choke.


    ¡°No! I do!¡± Leomi protests, her eyes swishing side to side in panic. ¡°How could you say that? I was scared to death for you but I didn''t say a word to stop you from coming to Court! I kept my mouth shut and trusted you even as you risked your life against my will because it was something you wanted to do, because I do trust you!¡±


    ¡°Then trust me when I say that you need to make a final choice.¡± I utter angrily.


    ¡°No! Why?!¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Because you''ve thrice professed to be falling for me. Again, ag...¡± I bite my insane tongue. ¡°You are trying to force feelings that I think are simply nonexistent.¡± I utter in a sad, defeated voice, pouring Elizabeth''s heart of hearts out.


    ¡°That''s not true.¡± Leomi denies, vigorously shaking her head. ¡°You moved my heart by touching it, by almost dying on me to make a point.¡±


    ¡°Yet, all you seem to care about is owning my love without risking yours.¡± I say, wishing that she''ll deny it.


    ¡°It''s... please don''t do this to us.¡± Leomi pleads. ¡°Not now. Maybe in a month? In a year together, let the two of us... work or fail.¡±


    She closes the distances without letting me answer, pressing her perfect breasts against my shoulders, her left hand already invading my clothes as her right one reaches for my mask. She closes her eyes and leans down, trying to initiate a kiss in the worst manner at the worst time with the worst rigid partner.


    Celyz'' head snaps to the side and she takes a huge step back, away from us. Leomi is cruelly imposing our relationship on Celyz, trying to divert the conversation through lust. Elizabeth''s heart breaks a little. I violently shove her back, she stumbles but doesn''t fall.


    ¡°Is this all we are to you? Sex?¡± I ask in a cold voice.


    ¡°No!¡± Leomi yells. ¡°Why are you doing this? I''m trying to kiss you! I can''t put what I feel for you in words, it''s...¡± Her voice dies out.


    ¡°Say it.¡± I demand through grit teeth.


    ¡°I want to hurt you, I want you to hurt me. It''s not, good, it''s not love, not yet.¡± Leomi admits with shame. ¡°But don''t you dare say we don''t exist!¡± She suddenly exclaims in fury.


    Leomi flashes forward, throwing a punch at my belly by following through with her entire body to add to the power. I catch her first with my left hand. I try to twist her arm but she opens up her fingers and escapes my grip because I can lock her articulation to make full use of my strength.


    I detect Celyz withering away from us, her tendrils wrapping back around her torso as she hurriedly departs. I, should have told her to leave but instead, I hurt the three of us. Leomi brings her hands together and then in front of her mouth.


    ¡°She won''t want me. I can''t be allowed near her. This... this is what we have, please don''t destroy it.¡± She begs.


    ¡°There is a wonderful being who is to be whole with me if only I give up on you. She can''t even handle seeing this, that''s how much better she is.¡± I say, hating myself for still choosing the all-consuming love I want to experience with my Lady once again. Leomi grips at her own hands until they turn white, struggling to control herself as she clings to the hope that I would stop. ¡°Neither of us is entirely faithful but the one holding us back, is you.¡± I accuse.


    ¡°Why, won''t you give us time?¡± Leomi asks, her light gray eyes boring into mine.


    ¡°Because I can''t stay if you won''t choose me, it''s too hard.¡± I reply honestly.


    Elizabeth''s jealousy for Jessica will reach a breaking point if she doesn''t go away. What kind of madness is this? I am me! They are I. I giggle, unable to help myself. Leomi''s expression grows outraged as she interprets my laugh as me taking this as a joke.


    ¡°Raaaah!¡± Leomi screams as she charges me.


    I manage to catch her by the shoulders but her momentum along with her advantage in height and weight make me lose balance. I start falling so I drag her with me to the ground.


    We start rolling downhill together, accelerating past our ability to physically control. Our hands gripping at the other out of fear, not affection; a good metaphor for what Leomi Lance and Elizabeth Vil''s relationship has been.

 In Peace.Ch17

    Leomi loses the shield attached to her back and the sword to her waist as we hit small bumps. I deploy my flow about at the same time as she does hers, and around the same quantity of about fifty portions each. We make use of our unstructured energy to slow ourselves down.


    We come to a stop, bruised and battered by the fall, the fight kicked out of us. I get ready to defend myself if she makes a move but Leomi doesn''t seem up to attacking. Her lips are curled from anger, her traits lack their usual sharpness as they droop from disappointment and stark loss.


    She pushes me away from her and sits up in the grass to work on her disheveled hair, her gaze goes hazy as she fixes them, apparently looking to the past as she tries to sort this out.


    I straighten up, shaking my head to throw my own hair back and rearranging my clothes. The few dozen portions of flow, that remain after we stopped ourselves from rolling all the way downhill, are swirling around us like a golden mass with a few occasional pitch black streaks.


    ¡°Why can''t you recognize all the steps I made for us? I risked myself, all I have, to be with you.¡± Leomi says with difficulty. ¡°How can it not be enough for you to give us a chance? How could you laugh at this?¡±


    ¡°Because I had to fight you every step of the way to get even the sliver of a chance!¡± I reply angrily.


    ¡°There were other factors at play than us, Liz.¡± Leomi counters with a frown.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I agree in a flat tone. ¡°You wouldn''t have even considered me if I hadn''t been useful.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t even have known you!¡± Leomi shouts in a painful voice, reaching out to grab the front of my cloak to pull me face to face. ¡°What''s going on, Liz?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?!¡± I repeat in a growl. ¡°You''re all pushing me aside for her! I''m forcing you to pick your side now!¡±


    ¡°There are no other sides than the Izla''s!¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Liar.¡± I spit out, the fissure in Elizabeth''s heart widening a little more.


    ¡°You can''t be seen any longer because of the exile, it doesn''t have to end us!¡± Leomi presses in a weak voice.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I''m demanding you make a choice, you''re the one breaking us up so stop acting like I am!¡± I spit out, pulling away from her grip.


    ¡°Please, don''t do, this to us.¡± Leomi says, her voice cracking.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I? I''m being sidelined in your heart for a weakling can''t even do something as simple as meeting me in Meiridin after a single battle went bad!¡± I spout out.


    ¡°I am not sidelining you and she is no weakling.¡± Leomi denies, frowning.


    She fails to conceal her anger and disdain for my remarks, yet doesn''t these emotions overtake her as she apparently does all she can to see past her Liz'' words. Why are you being so intelligent and reasonable now?


    ¡°She was.¡± I grunt. ¡°And you want me to give up and return to a similar state? Why? Because I can''t fight half as well without it? Because you can only love someone that you can push around!¡±


    ¡°That''s not true.¡± Leomi denies, passing her hand over her face, looking saddened by the accusation.


    ¡°You want me to give it up for you when you''re not even willing to commit to us while that coward hides from us like a rat?!¡± I attack.


    ¡°You have to know none of this is even remotely close to the truth.¡± Leomi shakes her head, looking lost and in pain. ¡°I just told you to give us time. And, you''ve met her, how could you think this of Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Her, her, her.¡± I growl, slowly standing.


    ¡°You''re the one who keeps bringing her up!¡± She explodes, jumping back to her feet as well. ¡°That''s it, I don''t know why you''re trying so hard to break us up but I''m done entertai...¡± She stops in her tracks, her left foot in mid-air as she prepared to walk away. ¡°W, hat do you mean ''She was.''? And, ''hiding''?¡± Leomi stutters.


    ¡°Will you ask for answers and start seeking her out? Shattering your oath?¡± I grunt in a mocking tone, provoking her, cornering her.


    ¡°N, no.¡± Leomi refuses, falling back as she fiercely rubs her chin to remove my drying blood from it. ¡°Liz, why?¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± I chuckle, ignoring the question. No matter the personal cost. Wait, what? ¡°Let me tell you anyway because I looked for that little deserter. She hasn''t been seen anywhere in the surrounding area for a month! Neither you, Roisia, or the Rykz have a clue of where she is right now! The coward vanished, she abandoned me when her best guess about my future would be that I was going to rot in Meiridin''s institute!¡±


    ¡°It can''t be.¡± Leomi desperately denies. ¡°There has, to be another...¡± Her light gray eyes flicker, the light inside them seemingly vanishing as her left hand reached up to hold the side of her head. ¡°No.¡± She whispers in a tiny voice.


    ¡°But it is. Where is she now?! It''s all over!¡± I yell in her blank face, tired of her idealistic view of Jessica, of her failure to see Elizabeth for the monster she is. Leomi stumbles, her knees going weak, but I fail to stop Elizabeth from releasing her burden. ¡°You''re blind, utterly unable to look past yourself to see either of us. It''s laughable.¡± It isn''t, her ability to see the good in the world, in me, probably saved her life, and mine.


    She crumbles before I even finish my sentence or thought, surprising me so much that I fail to catch her. She skids downhill on her belly like a rag. Her body catches on an irregularity in the terrain that makes her flip over on her back, her head smashing on the ground.


    I heartlessly watch from where I am, refusing to reach out to her before she goes through this by herself like I have until Celyz gave the purpose I''m now fulfilling. As expected, Leomi''s instincts shake her awake, she tries to stop her fall by slamming her hands into the ground but fails.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She cries out, swiftly pulling her left hand back.


    As a last resort, she calls the last of the unstructured flow she expelled back to herself and uses it to stop herself, signifying that her reserves are empty. I enhance my eyes to observe from a distance.


    Leomi remains immobile in the middle of the grass under the moonlight, breathing erratically to catch her breath as a trickle of blood pours out of a small gash on her forehead.


    I pick up her shield and sword while throwing her an occasional glance to keep an eye on her. It takes me a while to find them even with the Little one''s sense making it easy to scour through the hill''s scarce vegetation.


    I notice, as I pick up the blade, that Leomi got up and is walking to the west in zigzags. She soon stops to look behind a tree that she came across, running behind the trunk. She then rushes at a bush too small to hide anyone and scours it until she gives up, beating the plant with her feet.


    It both hurts and feels good to see her like this, but she hasn''t yet sunk to where I was. She keeps stumbling west, holding her left hand against her belly. Did she break a finger? I go after her, bringing Leomi back within my construct enhanced ear''s range.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Leomi calls out in a tiny, pathetic, voice that wouldn''t carry past fifty meters. ¡°Please.¡±


    Well, that''s that for the oath no matter what she tells herself, it was already battered pretty close to death. Sadly, I won''t be able to hold much against her about it considering I''m the one who kept needling her in this direction.


    The fact that she''s unable to keep it, despite how desperately she wants to, actually touches my heart. She ended up twisting herself to seek loopholes and find information about Jessica when I specifically forbid them just to be able to remain relatively sane. We''ll see if she comes clean about that to me in the end.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I hear a wave crashing on the rocks. Leomi suddenly starts sprinting west. She runs with all she has towards the coastal cliff. I go after her as fast as I can, worried that she''s going to hurt herself in the dark. She goes through the middle of a Rykz scout patrol like she doesn''t even see them.


    A few lion''s steps are enough to catch up but she doesn''t even seem to notice or hear me. I don''t stop her, peeved that she would be so damn taken by her worries about Jessica''s fate that she would forget Elizabeth.


    She doesn''t even slow down as she approaches the cliff, in fact she accelerates and leaps onto a rock to then jump over the edge. I can''t help but smile tenderly as she flies through the night''s void to fall a few meters and hit the surface, disappearing underwater.


    I quickly start scaling down the rocky coast, hopping from rock to rock while scanning the waves as I worry that she could have hit a stone. Her head pierces the surface a dozen meters away, saving me from having to dive after her.


    Leomi starts swimming away while only using her left arm. She screams every time her hand hits the water but keeps going and doesn''t switch limb. Is she seriously trying to evaluate Jessica''s survival chances like this?


    I crouch down, watching her with my heart hammering inside my chest but little intention to intervene until her foolishness goes wrong. I gather all my flow into a flat, thick, air-shield.


    She fights the waves head-on, her legs kicking her forward while she struggles to keep her head above water with a single arm, and an injured hand. She suddenly stops swimming, sinking as she hurriedly removes her cloak and uniform''s vest.


    ¡°Gah.¡± Leomi spits out a mouthful of salty water as she fights her way back up.


    With the roiling water, the waves crashing into the rock I''m on, and the dark night with barely enough moonlight to see ten meters ahead, it takes me a while to realize that not only is she not making progress, but the sea is very slowly pushing her back towards the shore''s cliff.


    She struggles for quite a while, a good half hour, but eventually her exhaustion wins over her flow regeneration. She flounders and flails but refuses to use her right arm even as her three other limbs prove insufficient to keep her afloat despite her fighting with all the strength she can muster.


    One of the largest waves crashes into her and Leomi vanishes. I focus on my symbiont''s sense to keep track of her before she sinks any further as I can''t detect anything below a couple of meters underwater.


    I immediately send the air-shield to recover her, slipping it underneath her shoulders for traction. I swiftly pull her out of the sea and fly her above the cliff before throwing her on the grassland beyond. I dismantle the construct, recovering a dozen portions of energy.


    I climb back up the rocky cliff and swiftly make my way to her side. Her wet hair spread out over her face in a mess and her drenched clothes are stuck to her body. I don''t worry too much as she''s trembling from the glacial water she spent so long in so she''s likely conscious.


    ¡°Ghlr.¡± She hacks weakly.


    A lazy trickle of water pours out of her lips which have a bluish hue. I start getting jittery as she doesn''t inhale. I deliver a small jab to her stomach, just in case. She jumps upright, coughing small beads of seawater like crazy.


    Leomi wraps her arms around her knees, shaking from head to toes. I wave my hand in front of her eyes but she doesn''t say a word, apparently lost. I make my way to her right side, shaking my head. I pass one forearm behind her knees and another around her back before picking her up.


    She doesn''t react in any way, she fails to even gaze up to me as I rescue her from herself. I almost throw her down to the ground in a dumb bout of self-jealousy but don''t because she could actually get really sick and die if I don''t get her in front of a fire soon.


    I head straight south between the coast and the Rykz camp to put some distance between me and anyone who would interfere. I use lion''s steps, burning through my flow while only taking care to keep enough to start a large blaze.


    Leomi almost falls off several times in attempts to get away, I have no clue what she expects to happen if she succeeds but I assume she''s still single-mindedly focused on looking for me. It hurts so much that she doesn''t even turn to my arms for warmth.


    I find a large rock split through the middle with just enough space for her and a fire. The clean cut, the moss, and the eroded edges make it obvious that it was severed by a construct a long time ago.


    I set her down inside so that she has cover from the cold night''s wind and leave to seek out a tree. I cut a few branches off the tall oak I find, using her sword. I throw them at her feet a meter in front of her and shape a fire construct that I anchor to them, activating it with a timer that''ll last the night.


    The flames rise up to a good meter. Leomi slowly shifts to directly face the blaze, opening her arms and hands, a seemingly unconscious reaction. It allows me to notice that her left hand''s middle finger is clearly broken just above the first phalanx.


    I grab it and abruptly set it back in place, aligning it back. Leomi jumps up, startled, but remains voiceless. I reflexively run the back of my right hand along her cheek, admiring how tough she can be when her mind is set on something, wondering if she''ll break down by morning.


    I throw her shield and sword at her feet before leaving, abandoning her to her own thoughts. I go around the large rock to use the smoothest portion of it to make my way to the top and look out for her from above. It gives her both privacy and freedom while I can still intervene.


    Leomi spends the next hour deep in thought, warming up to the fire, moving only to cross her legs at the half-hour mark and then standing towards the end to start pacing around the fire, talking to herself.


    ¡°She can''t have dr... she''s resourceful.¡± Lance tries to reason her fear away.


    ¡°She hates me.¡± Leomi affirms in sorrow.


    ¡°But not so much to evade detection for a month with Rykz looking for her.¡± Lance continues.


    ¡°She''s right to.¡±


    ¡°The scouts would have picked up her trail.¡±


    ¡°She''s not, I love her.¡±


    ¡°Can''t have swum, the battle was close to the middle of the sea arm.¡± Lance argues to her own despair.


    ¡°Do I?¡± Leomi suddenly smacks her head into the rock''s cut side, opening another wound on her forehead. ¡°More than my life.¡±


    I fall on my ass, my heart beating so hard inside my chest that I actually worry it might break through my ribs. You''re lucky the words reached my ears at the same time as you smacked yourself, my Lady. I hang my legs over the edge, watching her with a tender smile on my lips behind my mask. You do love one of us.


    ¡°The debris. In the early winter, I almost drowned. Why didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter, determining her fate is all right now.¡±


    ¡°Iaaaaaaaaarrrrh.¡± Leomi screams, her slender fingers reaching up to tear at her hair, displacing the finger I just set back. ¡°Arrrhg.¡± She yowls in pain.


    She expels a slight amount of flow, about what I would have expected someone who has a reserve of fifty or more portions would regenerate in around an hour or more, meaning she did not use her energy to keep swimming. She organizes the energy into a healing construct for her middle finger, which she sets straight by using her teeth.


    I grow even more impressed at her iron will, to be able to resist using both arms as well as her flow when she realized that she was drowning yet she kept going without ever trying to swim back to shore. She reckless to the point of being suicidal, that''s bad, good.


    ¡°What we could have been...¡±


    ¡°How much does she hate me?¡±


    ¡°If only, I gave it all up for her. I could have stayed...¡±


    ¡°Enough to take huge risks with her life to escape the island.¡±


    ¡°No, wouldn''t have been able to guarantee I would be the hostage left behind to kill if the Princess'' rescue went wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am no longer the center of her life.¡±


    ¡°Past, present, future, all meaningless if she''s g...¡±


    ¡°But Jess has to know she''s still at the center of mine. She has to be told.¡±


    ¡°It''s all my fault, I''m a narrow-minded oath-breaker who told her to agree to an offer which she couldn''t without betraying me after hearing me spout my hatred for the Lisi... the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°I have to tell her.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t wrong! She would be dying if she agreed!¡±


    ¡°She loved me so much that she remained loyal even when she grew to hate me.¡±


    ¡°But dying is alive.¡±


    ¡°I have to make sure she knows.¡±


    ¡°Lake, what should I do?¡± Leomi exclaims, looking up to the sky. ¡°It''s, cold, dark, like my heart. I need, to wait.¡± She says.


    Leomi drops back down, sitting in front of the crackling fire. I detect that her lips keep moving but I have to pay very close attention to hear anything. Much of the sounds she makes aren''t coherent, mostly anguished cries and other words that make no sense to me on their own.


    She rehashes the conversation she just had with herself as the night goes by, occasionally crying out for the Lake''s guidance. The sentence she repeats the most is the one about Jessica having to be told that she''s at the center of her life, or heart.


    Elizabeth roils in fury inside my mind for what she sees as being dumped, yet she appreciates Leomi''s throes and expresses satisfaction for Jessica who is beyond elated for the future... once her Lady finishes proving herself.


    The disassociation of my two identities in my thoughts doesn''t worry me too much as I''ve gradually come to like and accept Elizabeth. The two are me after all, it''s just easier to handle my conflicting jealousies and relationships with Leomi if I think of both as separate. After all, we are I. We giggle.


    ¡°Please, Jay, the echo hurts.¡± Leomi pleads, hitting the side of her head with her right hand''s palm. ¡°Arh!¡± She yelps, having disturbed her broken finger with the gesture.


    She spends the rest of the time to morning grumbling to herself. I reach the conclusion that she''s making up her mind about something while spinning her anguish over Jess'' fate as she awaits the sunrise with impatience.

 In Peace.Ch18

    Dawn rises, the gentle light spreads out over the hilly terrain, shaking Leomi out of her ravings. She stands, picking up her shield and sword to put them away. She then draws the dagger she stole from me before walking out of the split rock.


    I jump down as she heads out, worried about the headspace she seems to be in and especially the fact that her internal temperature is high to the point of being feverish. I prepare to intervene by storing lion''s steps and strikes.


    Leomi heads east, towards the rising sun. She looks messy, her clothes have suffered from the seawater while her hair stuck to her face''s skin as they dried, the wounds on her forehead left small trails of blood along her right temple.


    I''ve never seen her in such a state, not even when we ran from the Rykz in the tunnels or during our captivity, it is perhaps the biggest indicator of how much the idea that Jessica died by her fault is affecting her.


    I casually follow behind her, keeping my eyes trained on the dagger in her hand even though she herself seems to have forgotten about it as she heads up a hill, likely to observe the rising sun.


    I can hear horse hooves in the distance coming from the north and south, along with more discreet sounds that the Rykz'' pointy legs make when they hit the ground, something like a tchuk, or a clik when they hit rocks. They''re not nearby so it should be fine as Leomi is moving with purpose.


    Leomi doesn''t stop climbing the hill until she reaches the top where she stands tall with her eyes set on the sun which is barely peeking over the horizon. I lion''s step once to be in range to stop her.


    I scrutinize her with the Little one''s sense for any reaction, yet I find no indication that she''s realized I''m here. I''m being discreet and careful not to make noise but still... She takes hold of the dagger with both hands and reverses her grip, pointing the point towards her chest as she raises the weapon high over her head.


    ¡°I''ll walk through the Lake''s burning flames until I meet you again and ask for forgiveness.¡± She whispers. You... love me that much?


    Leomi strikes at her own chest, her expression void of despair. She is calm and filled with absolute certainty. I seize all the flow left in my reserve, commanding it to create the unstructured time field construct I memorized from Suxen''s construct.


    My perception slows down, giving me the few seconds I need to dismantle all the constructs I prepared except for a lion''s step and strike into which I inject all the energy I recovered.


    I walk a razor''s edge to save her life as I need to be as fast as possible but can''t break any of my bones or rip my muscles as that would make me fail. As I flash past her left side, I use the lion strike on my symbiont.


    I communicate my urgency to the Little one, telling it to save her life while initiating the movement myself because it has failed to understand me more than once about specific commands.


    Thankfully, it figures out that the goal is to stop the weapon and cooperates with me, pushing its string-like muscles to unwind quicker, allowing me to grasp and stop Leomi''s hands who are gripping the handle just as our dagger''s point makes contact.


    My momentum throws me forward so I drag her along, destabilizing myself to push us into a fall. We hit the grass and roll atop the hill for a few meters. I make use of her stunned state to steal the weapon from her hands.


    Leomi fights me like a fury but none of her discipline, growling from the bottom of her throat as she uses her nails and knees in an attempt to push me away. I block as best I can while I seek for an opening, letting her claw at my mask as it has little to no effect.


    ¡°Leave me alone! You want me gone, you have it! Go back to that Rykz!¡± Leomi exclaims. Her torn expression and agonizing voice shake me. ¡°I don''t deserve anyone!¡±


    Her sudden outburst of clarity makes her pause in her attacks, allowing me to grab her right wrist with my left hand. She does her best to pull away but her movements are imprecise and her gaze hazy from lack of sleep. I need to follow this through, for us.


    ¡°I asked you to make a choice between us, I intend to be given an answer.¡± I grunt, using the Little one''s strength to take hold of her right wrist.


    I set a knee on her stomach and leverage that position to force her arms above her head, slamming her wrists to the ground. I flip the dagger in my right hand and use the point to bundle up both her sleeves in folds before planting the blade into the hard ground through the layers of cloth.


    It should resist her efforts to free herself for a little while. I hang back to get up but Leomi throws a knee strike to my left side, throwing me to the side. I groan at the stinging pain as I struggle back up to my feet. She fights weakly to free herself from her restraints, obviously utterly exhausted.


    ¡°Why can''t I even be allowed to end it, or even kill you?¡± Leomi asks, her voice filled with hurt.


    ¡°Would you?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°That choice would have been nice... would killing me satisfy you, Liz?¡± She hazily asks, looking over my shoulder to gaze at the sun, shaking in cold fear.


    ¡°Are you that afraid of going back to her?¡± I question, my love for her burning inside my heart, a painful and glorious return to our roots.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She whispers. ¡°It''s the surest way to keep what''s left of my oath, to see her again without seeking her out, without imposing my presence on her and causing her pain. If she''s d, d, d...¡± Leomi stutters and gives up on the word, her gray eyes madly spinning, disorienting even me. ¡°If she is, we''ll meet sooner, if not, then I''ll wait, I''ll keep walking, I''ll hold onto nothing even if I never meet her again.¡± She pauses. ¡°You''ll be better off, without me, Liz.¡±


    ¡°You''re so weak.¡± I insult her, lying my heart out as I couldn''t be more impressed by her courage in refusing herself what she longs for so much, to protect us and also herself to a point. ¡°You don''t get to run away to the Lake.¡±


    ¡°I''m, not.¡± Leomi denies in a quiet voice as she lets her head fall to the side in the grass. ¡°I''m moving forward on the only path I have left.¡±


    Jessica sits down, satisfied by how far she broke down, eager to have her back. Elizabeth adjusts her mask on her face with her right hand while slowly plunging her left into the ground to stave off the Little One''s famine. Dame Vil determines to finalize the fate she set for herself and Leomi Lance from the beginning.


    ¡°You truly lost all interest in me when you realized what could have happened to Jessica, you forgot all about us in the blink of an eye.¡± I utter spitefully.


    ¡°I, didn''t. You did. I, I told you, not to give me this choice.¡± Leomi replies, exploding in anger for a brief moment but without finding the strength to merely tear her shirt''s sleeves and free herself.


    ¡°Why not just throw me away and keep forging ahead?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because, if she dro... because if she''s go... if because of me she''s de... then I must go to the Lake as well and give her the choice to save me, or watch me burn, or ignore me. If, if not, if she lives, then I''m keeping her from spreading her wing, from joining the republic you set in motion and improving it more than I ever could.¡± Leomi replies absent-mindedly, her hazy eyes looking nowhere.


    ¡°It''s not just killing me you know.¡± I tell Leomi, wiggling my left hand''s fingers in the earth. ¡°It''s eating me, little by little.¡±


    It ate some of you. I can''t tell her this. I shouldn''t ever have done it. The thought awakens the Little one to other options, that of relieving its hunger on one of my allies, something it hadn''t attempted since Teva. I fight the symbiont to keep it into the ground, berating it by equating trying to eat Leomi to trying to harm Celyz, which quickly solves its rebellious impulse.


    ¡°I know.¡± Leomi''s voice cracks inside her throat. ¡°What else could it be? You''re sent by the Lake to punish me for what I''ve done, forcing me to live a past I was spared from witnessing other than in my nightmares about my weakness in demanding that Jenna stay, about my misguided strength in handling Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I won''t be sticking around for you to suffer my death if it comes to that, kitten.¡± Elizabeth gently replies.


    ¡°I''ll kill you if you don''t.¡± Leomi madly replies, ripping her sleeves from the dagger to throw herself at me. She trips and falls on top of me, I catch her by the waist and lift her up. ¡°You''ll need me!¡± She exhorts, struggling to align her eyes to look into mine.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I''ve told you this because there is one route she may have taken.¡± I tell her, both loving and hating her throes of despair. ¡°She could be planning to go back home, feeling impotent for failing to follow through with our plans.¡± Which she has about you. ¡°I wonder if she''ll ask Grikyz if the offer still holds, or if she''s already there doing so.¡± Elizabeth notes, securing her hold over Leomi''s waist in case she tries to run. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± My Lady cracks, losing all strength. ¡°Alive, or n, ot, she''s free of me.¡±


    ¡°Neither of us would break on your account.¡± I half-lie as it is unknown and very dependent on the relationship we would share at the time of a second betrayal, not to mention that what happened was that I pretty much broke and lost it. ¡°The issue is that you''re falling to pieces, little by little.¡±


    ¡°We did this to me!¡± Leomi replies angrily, thrashing against my grip.


    I shrug and casually throw her aside. She lands on her side with a groan and settles on her back with her arms spread out, her back pushed up by her shield. As I patiently wait for her, I notice that the hooves and Rykz are getting closer, and that I can also faintly hear one of two Princesses approaching.


    ¡°I''ll try to take the two of you with me if I lose it, I''ve long had the impulse to, I''m that twisted.¡± Leomi confesses in a murmur.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I swear, losing my temper. ¡°I''ve been watching you all night, it didn''t even cross your mind and you were pretty fucking lost.¡±


    Leomi doesn''t reply, deep in her thoughts with her eyes half closed. I get back to my feet, deciding to settle this. From what I''m hearing, I''m running out of time. I throw a look to the north, finding Edusa on horseback with Roisia behind her.


    Fenyz and Cetyz are following, the latter a good fifty meters behind the former, there is a huge group of scouts trotting alongside them. To the south, there is only a single rider, Yvonne. She''s the closest.


    The three groups all converge towards me, they had about the right angle to find us but not the exact location until I stood up since I''m probably really to see in the morning sky with the sun shining on me.


    ¡°Do you know where she lives?¡± I ask.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi keeps staring blankly into the grass. I repeat the question. ¡°No, I did my best not to find out more than I already found out, that she lives somewhere near the village where there are stables.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to go right now, I have a lot to do and you need time to recover to make your choice.¡± I tell her. ¡°You don''t get to die, not by your or anyone else''s hands, none other than mine.¡± I order in a firm tone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Good, the two of us are done until you sort your feelings out.¡± Jessica pushes Elizabeth to utter the final words, twisting our oath to follow through no matter the personal cost.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi denies, shaking her head in the grass. ¡°We''re not done, this is a break, a ceasefire. Otherwise, I no longer owe you, and you no longer owe me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth forcefully agrees despite my protests, her love aggressively seizing on this lifeline.


    ¡°I forbid you from allowing anyone else to have you. You belong, to me.¡± Leomi orders, choking in the middle of her declaration of ownership.


    ¡°Wait, that''s one-sided? What about you?¡± Elizabeth asks, eyes widening.


    ¡°I''ll give myself to whoever I want because you gave me the choice, I am not giving you one.¡± Leomi heartlessly explains with a dead voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica agrees with a bright giggle, mocking Elizabeth who roars in fury. ¡°Hayrh! Ahgr!¡± The sounds, further distorted by the mask, are impossible for even me to decipher. It means Celyz is off limits, you idiot. Shit, wait, that''s not... Too late now. Elizabeth shoves Jessica to the side. ¡°But do not forget that you''re the one who owes me. I was asking for your love and all you did was string me along.¡±


    ¡°I disagree with that statement but the current balance does indeed tip largely in your favor.¡± Leomi grunts, shifting to throw me a look of challenge.


    ¡°Find me in a few weeks, I won''t wait any longer than that, and don''t you dare come to me without resolve before then. Meet me on the road that leads out of the village from the general shop when you''ve reached a decision about whether you''re more afraid to abandon me to be with her or to give up on her to completely be with me.¡± The two of us tell her, offering a completely rigged choice as Jessica is the one that will await at the end of that road.


    My expression is twisted behind my mask from relief, anguish, pride, love, anger, desire, too many emotions that wouldn''t coexist were us not insane. I hear someone dismount, their cavalry boots hit the ground with a recognizable metal clink. Yvonne, in a white and blue Hospitalier uniform, starts climbing uphill with large steps and a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°I heard you were back!¡± She exclaims


    ¡°Leomi could use a pair of arms right now.¡± I hurriedly say. Best to get in front of this, can''t let Yvonne break out with my name now.


    ¡°She''s here?¡± She blinks. ¡°Why would she?¡± She asks, her expression falling.


    ¡°Resolving our differences.¡± I calmly reply.


    I have to split my focus on reassuring the Little one whose raging hunger is beginning to unsettle me. Plunging it into the ground worked for a moment but the glove didn''t allow it to get much if anything. I take hold of its forearm with my right hand, reassuring it with the touch.


    Yvonne rushes up but stops on the spot when she catches sight of Leomi''s state. Her dried blood and straight black hairs sticking to her face, her clothes completely wrinkled with only a shirt to protect her from the cold morning wind, the traces that shed tears left in the corners of her gray eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yvonne asks in a growling tone.


    ¡°Went through something close enough to what she did to Jessica.¡± I murmur.


    Yvonne''s hand hits the side of my mask, skewing it on my face. I failed to block as I am too busy soothing the Little one. I don''t even react afterward as it takes all I have to stop the symbiont from taking this as an excuse to have a meal.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I utter between grit teeth, using the lowest possible voice. ¡°Hungry, hard to control right now.¡± Yvonne''s eyes shift to my left arm before going back up, she doesn''t overtly show fear but her cheeks pale by a small degree.


    ¡°There''s no comparison to be made here, she meant to save you!¡± Yvonne responds in the same low tone but with barely restrained anger. ¡°You aimed to harm!¡±


    ¡°Did she? Did I? She didn''t recover from the state she was in. She threw herself into this... monsters'' arms and sought to inflict and receive pain as an escape.¡± I tell her. ¡°I just set things straight, she''ll have to pick between me and Jessica to face her future.¡±


    ¡°Straight! You only had to stop twisting things and give her what you both want!¡± Yvonne explodes. ¡°What''s wrong with that?! Why torture her?¡±


    ¡°Because I want a future with her, not to be the mistress she drops by to have sex with!¡± I fire back, walking towards Yvonne to push her away from Leomi who is gazing at the sky with a tormented expression. ¡°Because I need this revenge! Because I almost killed myself over her!¡± I whisper the words with as much strength as I can. ¡°Because I''m insane and this is the sanest path I can live with!¡±


    Yvonne throws me a disgusted look and doesn''t reply, her gaze hurts but doesn''t come anywhere near shaking my conviction. The sword-sworn sidesteps me and heads to her charge, kneeling by her side. She takes hold of Leomi''s left hand and takes a look at the swollen middle finger before helping her stand up.


    ¡°You''ll be okay, Leomi.¡± Yvonne says in a comforting voice.


    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Leomi asks, throwing her a hazy look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods.


    Leomi suddenly closes her right fist and clocks Yvonne with it. She takes it in her left cheekbone, completely taken by surprise. Yet, the attack is too weak to do much more than perhaps a bruise in a few hours.


    Leomi is the one who stumbles as the sword-sworn''s fails to continue supporting her. Yvonne does manage to catch Leomi in a bear hug before she falls down... only to be thanked by Leomi trying to stomp on her toes.


    ¡°You ruined, my last chance, to save her.¡± Leomi accuses.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Yvonne declares.


    She drags Leomi towards me, smothering her struggles by simply squeezing her tighter in her arms. I keep a steady glance on the sword-sworn, guessing what she''s going to do but knowing that there is no way to escape it, the only real options are to delay or resolve it now.


    Yvonne settles Leomi''s back against her chest. She then passes her left arm under Leomi''s left armpit to secure her before grabbing her chin to make her look up to me. She then uses a lion strike to grab and rip my mask off, overpowering the construct keeping it there.


    ¡°She''s here for you to kiss.¡± Yvonne declares, a look of worry and expectation on her face.


    ¡°We''ve, reached a, dead-end, for now. Can''t.¡± Leomi sighs as she turns her reddened glazed eyes to me, a visible effort on her part considering she''s tired from lack of sleep and the ordeal she went through. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± She exclaims in a fragile voice, her vision seemingly clearing up a bit. ¡°Liz, I can your evil smile now. I... I am glad...¡±


    Leomi loses all strength, her limbs falling limply to her sides. Yvonne, stunned and baffled, grips at Leomi''s clothes to stop her from crashing downhill. Despite her shock, Yvonne still prioritizes her charge and sets her down on her back before throwing me a panicked glare containing hidden knives.


    ¡°She needs love, not, not...¡± Yvonne stutters. ¡°Not this!¡± She screams.


    ¡°Couldn''t agree more.¡± I nod. ¡°Give me the mask back, my friend. Edusa and Roisia are on their way, behind me. Leomi will be fine, she''s strong. She''ll find my love if she seeks it out.¡±


    Yvonne throws the mask at my feet in frustration and anger, turning away to focus on Leomi. The sword-sworn assembles a healing construct while brushing her charge''s hair to the sides of her head as a loving mother would.


    I carefully crouch and let go of my left arm for a brief moment to take hold of it. I place it back on my face and then leave north, understanding that Yvonne is doing her very best not to let her emotions turn this into an actual fight. Whether it is because she doesn''t want to incur Leomi''s wrath, or mine, I have no clue.

 In Peace.Ch19

    I watch Edusa and Roisia approach on horseback, a little jittery because I don¡¯t have a weapon or much flow since I blew a good forty portions to slow my perception of time down to gain a few seconds.


    The good news is that the time field effect on its own, without Suxen¡¯s layered on top, still worked and didn¡¯t screw with my senses. I reaffirm my grip over the Little one¡¯s wrist since it¡¯s not likely I would be able to communicate the emotion that Edusa is an ally no matter how much my opinion of her has improved.


    But, before I can meet up with the two of them, Fenyz suddenly leaps forward parallel to the ground. She crosses a huge expanse of land in one go, literally flying past Edusa and Roisia. The Little one¡¯s string-like muscles tense inside my hand. Its hunger recedes, replaced by a feeling of danger.


    I slow down and lower my stance, focusing on its sense as my eyes would never be able to keep track of the dozen spearheaded tendrils. That fight remains hopeless, doesn¡¯t matter how I use what I have right now it won¡¯t change my odds.


    I seize on my flow regeneration and funnel it into directly into a healing construct for my heart. I notice that the stream of energy is thinner than it should be, I have a little over a third less access.


    The conclusion is obvious, Fenyz pulled out of her pledge to give me a hundredth of her flow. So, she definitely found out about me and Leomi. Shit, that catches up with me just as we break up. Cetyz accelerates as well but she doesn¡¯t leap, either from a lack of skill or knowledge of the construct.


    There are a good thousand, or maybe more, scouts trotting on the surrounding hills and slowly converging on my position. Okay, this is beyond bad. The Little one communicates reassurance but there¡¯s something shallow about it which leads me to believe it¡¯s more about keeping me in the right mindset than anything else.


    ¡°Go to Leomi, that¡¯s an order!¡± I shout at Edusa and Roisia as they angle their course towards me. They hesitate but end up obeying, shifting to pass around my right.


    I run to my left to open up a path uphill for them while Fenyz closes the distance at an unbelievable speed. Her torso is almost horizontal with her tail extended out as it swings left and right in small increments. She deploys flow out of her body. Is this how I end? Maybe I should run back, get Leomi to deal the killing blow? Can¡¯t put her in danger over my evil.


    ¡°A month she waited for you! Pushing our rations to the breaking point because that¡¯s how much she trusted you, human! And this is what you do to my sister when you return!¡± Fenyz shouts, her resounding voice filled with rage.


    ¡°I have no excuse, Fen¡­¡± I start but a shockwave hits me head on and I tumble back.


    My shoulders hit the ground while my legs fly over my head. I spin backward landing hard on my chest, paining my breast. Fenyz makes a small leap, impacting the ground just next to me.


    I catch a glimpse of Edusa and Roisia changing course again to rush to my help but Fenyz throws a hastily organized construct of a dozen portions at them which blasts them off horseback, toppling even the animal.


    ¡°Go to Leomi!¡± I repeat myself, putting them off my mind.


    I try to rise but Fenyz slams a foot on my back between my shoulders. Her twelve spearheaded tendrils swirl towards my neck and the base of my left shoulder. I swing my left arm back to intercept them.


    An ambitious move that utterly fails as Fenyz simply curves or pulls back her appendages. It was a long shot to begin with and the Little one¡¯s hunger is slowing it down. The Princess wraps a few of her tendrils around the Little one¡¯s arm and forearm when it reaches the end of its arc, imprisoning it in a tight grip.


    ¡°How could you not hear her self-reproach, her need for your company in Cetyz¡¯ absence?!¡± Fenyz asks, seething. She applies pressure to my back just under my neck with her toes, clearly demonstrating she can snap my bones if she wishes to.


    ¡°I have no excuse.¡± I repeat, feeling sick about Celyz¡¯ torment and my role in it.


    ¡°I made an exception for you, human, despite the lies. I was wrong. There is no place for your deceit in our Hive.¡± Fenyz scathingly utters.


    Her words impact me as I feel that the rejection is deserved, but the Little one rises in fury against its restraints, slipping out of my control as it pits its strength against Fenyz¡¯ tendrils, using my ribs and collarbone as painful leverage.


    Fenyz curves her appendages to slip under my Vuskyt mail shirt, directing the spearheads at their ends to stab at the base of my shoulder, where the symbiont links to my body, all the while still maintaining their hold over the Little one. She starts cutting the ribbon of skin that grew along the symbiont¡¯s flesh, covering the connection.


    ¡°Grh.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°You want to be human. So be it, you never were Rykz.¡± Fenyz coldly declares.


    She starts pulling on my symbiont who reacts by gripping at my bones even harder. I feel a tingling over my entire upper left side, slowly intensifying as the pressure increases and my pain increases by several thresholds.


    I shut my mouth, unable to appreciate the agony, finding this to be a just return of things. My mind grows hazy, unable to handle my body being torn apart like this, inside and out. Fenyz pushes me to the side to keep cutting into my left shoulder¡¯s flesh, remaining eerily silent.


    The Little one stops fighting, having failed to make any progress and too hungry to keep exerting itself, not to mention that it would have torn my bones out if it kept going.


    Yet, it doesn¡¯t give up, the tingling around the upper-left portion of my torso turns into a slow-burning disassociating sensation that spreads up to my neck along the tendril running up my spine.


    I almost pass out there and then as I realize that I¡¯m being devoured alive but Cetyz enters my symbiont¡¯s detection range at full speed, giving me a small burst of hope.


    She jumps at Fenyz with her feet forward and her reversed knees fully retracted. She slams her tail into the ground for support and unwinds her legs as she impacts her sister, propelling Fenyz away from me.


    The Little one and I cry out in excruciating pain as the dozen spearheaded tendrils are forcefully pulled out from under my Vuskyt mail shirt, slicing and shredding our flesh on the way out.


    ¡°Little ones are Hive!¡± Cetyz explodes, crouching over me in a protective stance.


    ¡°Cetyz¡­ we discussed this.¡± Fenyz awkwardly replies in an uncharacteristically timid voice.


    She is laid down in the grass and trying, struggling, to get back up to her feet by plunging her toes into the ground for support, also using her tendrils and her tail. My symbiont passes onto me a flurry of soothing and accusatory pheromones coming from Fenyz. It isn¡¯t hard to guess which are directed at me.


    ¡°You talk, not listen! You smell my emotion, twist to suit!¡± Cetyz fires back, exuding vivid pheromones, the Little one translates soft and warm feelings mixed in with an anger that doesn¡¯t make us feel under attack but instead vindicated. ¡°Of Hive, learn like newly hatched! They young-lings!¡± She presses. ¡°Blame they instinct when you trouble control! Right now failing! You impulsive! It worse for Little ones, they mad, need Hive be peace and warmth. We agree all!¡±


    ¡°But, Celyz, my sister¡¯s cry I cannot ignore. Her decepti¡­¡± Fenyz weakly protests.


    ¡°You too certain! Know not story! This not battle, you not right discard civilization!¡± Cetyz cuts her off in a final tone. ¡°Go, I not meet you tonight.¡±


    ¡°B, but, Cetyz¡­¡± Fenyz¡¯ unsteady resounding voice fades away as she switches to a more natural form of communication.


    Fenyz uses her flow to finally to get up and approach her sister. I shift the healing construct over my heart to my left shoulder, trying to quell the scary amount of red and brown blood pouring out. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Yet, neither the Little one nor I feel in danger anymore with Cetyz here. It worries me that I fail to regain control of my left arm but it isn¡¯t acting out and seems to be focused on the Princesses¡¯ silent discussion.


    It shares with me the tender emotions and pleas coming from either side as the two step into close proximity. I detach myself from the exchange, blocking the Little one as I feel like I¡¯m prying into a very private conversation from the feelings they¡¯re sharing and the way they are directing their tendrils to fly in arabesques around the other in a mesmerizing dance.


    I wish I could observe them with my eyes instead of the Little one¡¯s sense but that would probably be embarrassing. I set my right hand down into the grass and push, smothering the scorching feeling spreading into my torso from the Little one¡¯s tendrils. It barely shakes me that my internal temperature is madly fluctuating there.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I utter, forging through the pain.


    I push myself up and bring my knees under me, my left arm hanging motionless as I do. I get back up, swaying a little but able to stand. My eyes fall on a group of scouts about fifty meters in front of me.


    They¡¯re slowly circling an injured scout laying on its flank. Its exoskeleton is cracked in several locations, originating from pinpoint sharp impacts. A large fissure runs along its lower trunk¡¯s flank, passing right through where one of its pointy legs attaches which means it¡¯ll likely fall off.


    The interlocked carapace protecting its belly was pierced by one of the other drones as its right arm¡¯s spike is covered in viscous brown blood. It seems to be bleeding out. Did, did it try to defend me?


    ¡°N, no.¡± I stutter in horror, stumbling towards it. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡®m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is alright.¡± Cetyz reassures me, turning away from Fenyz.


    ¡°It¡®s dying, it won¡®t be able to gallop again! Because of me!¡± I deny, panicking.


    ¡°It will heal. The exoskeleton is for protection, not support. The articulation can be set back into place, the inner skeleton will be sufficient to support it once the muscles have healed, the carapace will then mend.¡± Fenyz quickly explains.


    ¡°Witness worry. Sister, you very wrong.¡± Cetyz comments harshly. ¡°Little ones Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Is, is what she said true?¡± I ask, my eyes fixed on the poor scout which I can hear whining from here.


    ¡°Fenyz correct.¡± Cetyz confirms.


    I head over to the scout as quickly as I can. I want to do something, anything, for it. My symbiont grows more active as I approach, opening and closing its fingers as it angles slightly forward. I realize that it¡¯s pushing me to go and feast, to follow the scent of a wounded prey.


    I would rather let my symbiont keep slowly devouring me than sacrifice this drone that fought to defend it, and perhaps me. I stop in my tracks, utterly shocked and disgusted at hos it¡¯s abandoning empathy simply because it wants to eat. The Little one bristles, projecting its hunger at me.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse, turning to the north.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Fenyz whispers in a shocked tone.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I say to myself, clinging to my mantra to advance.


    I set one foot in front of the other, enduring the sharp agony coming from the cuts in my left shoulder and the scathing burns from my flesh slowly melting away. Fenyz chases after me.


    ¡°Let me help you, sister.¡± Fenyz pleads. ¡°I am sorry, I did not realize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Fenyz. I want to be alone, go help the scout.¡± I reply in a rough tone. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m being selfish to Celyz.¡±


    ¡°I am not so certain anymore.¡± Fenyz replies quietly.


    She departs in a flash, abruptly ending the conversation as the Rykz habitually do. Cetyz swiftly catches up to me, handing over several hundred portions of flow before trying to leave just as quickly.


    ¡°Cetyz!¡± I stop her. ¡°Go, tell your, sister, you love her.¡± I struggle to say. ¡°She, needs your support and help, not scorn.¡±


    ¡°Know. You meet sister now, I later.¡± She replies, departing.


    I sigh and shape most of her energy into a nourishing construct for my symbiont, using the rest to heal my wounds. It does help the Little one as it quickly stops protesting my refusal to feed it but keeps consuming my flesh with its tendrils.


    ¡°You sure eat a lot for such a small being.¡± I grunt.


    It squeezes my ribs, barely applying any pressure but still causing me quite a bit of pain. It seems a little apologetic but I¡¯m not about to forget this lesson, if it had been in reach of an ally in this state, it wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to strike.


    I suddenly recall Edusa and Roisia, deciding to spend some of my stamina to throw a look at their last location. I find the two watching me from a distance, letting horse trot away in the distance. Their hands covering their mouths, their shocked eyes fixed on my symbiont.


    I glance down, finding that there is dark-orange blood slowly flowing down my left arm over the sleeve glove, the Vuskyt mail¡¯s short sleeves unable to conceal the fact that I¡¯m a monster.


    I keep running my eyes over the horizon, finding that Yvonne is helping Leomi walk downhill towards her own horse. She is likely going to bring her away to Port-Odo, it¡¯s what I would do if I found a friend coming out of a date with her lover in this state¡­ after stabbing the lover in question just a little.


    I forge onward towards the grand hill in the middle of the Rykz camp one step at a time, muttering my mantra to push myself to keep going when I falter because of a sudden burst of fear or exhaustion.


    It¡¯s pretty scary to feel myself getting devoured but I can tell the Little one isn¡¯t aggressively doing so but merely sustaining us, well mostly itself. I want to sleep. I can when I¡¯m there.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    I blink my eyes wide open and hurriedly set my foot forward, stopping my fall. I look around, finding that I¡¯m at one of the camp¡¯s entrance. The workers are preparing breakfast by pouring the gray-white liquid food contained inside the amphorae into bowls to distribute to the rest of the drones.


    One worker is already headed in my direction, holding a full platter. The Little one abruptly swipes at one of the bowls before the worker can serve us, spilling some of it as it plunges its roots into the food.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I mutter at the drone.


    I shift my mask to the side before taking hold of a bowl and gulping it down in one go. I once again confirm that the best food seasoning is hunger as the mushroom and Grub milk soup, which I assume this is, tastes deliciously bland.


    I have another serving while my symbiont finishes its first. I wait for it to devour three others, looking through the camp as the burning sensation dissipates and my thoughts clear up.


    Qanyz is throwing human swords into the only blazing forge, two workers are by her side using a pair of bellows to supply the fire with air. There are no other Princesses around despite the fact that the camp is almost lifted. I¡¯m a bit too spent to go make small talk even if I¡¯d like to know why she¡¯s melting perfectly good steel.


    Impressive speed for a host of over a hundred thousand Rykz. I let the Little one finish its meal. Having regained control of the limb, I tap the worker¡¯s shoulder in hands and head to the closest tunnel entrance in the hill, leaving it to the Little one to call for guidance from a scout.


    A scout arrives as I step inside, pushing my unsteady legs. I barely pay any attention as it guides me towards Celyz¡¯ study through the meandering tunnels. I stop, taking a break to steady my shaky right hand and my breathing, made difficult as my torso¡¯s muscles are starting to seize.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Celyz calls, her head peeking out from tunnel¡¯s curve. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± She pauses. ¡°You are injured!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have skipped my meal.¡± I grunt, eyelids falling again.


    ¡°Fight it, stay awake!¡± She exclaims, rushing to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± I reply, pushing myself off the wall. ¡°I ate.¡±


    I purposefully send myself tipping over without taking any precautions, certain that she¡¯ll catch me. She sprints at me and catches me by sending her tendrils around my waist. She panically runs her appendages under my shirt, straight at the cuts in my left shoulder to examine them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few cuts, no real danger. Quite a bit of blood but it¡¯s already stopped bleeding.¡± I tell her with a grin on my face, enjoying it. ¡°I wanted you to hold me.¡±


    ¡°Mmph.¡± Celyz exhales in exasperation. ¡°You frightened me.¡±


    She pulls her appendages back, shoving me just slightly in the direction of her study. Apparently not quite peeved enough to forgo my company. I feel my heart soar at her attentiveness as I make my way past the curve and to the circular door.


    ¡°Mind if I spend the night in your bed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Celyz replies in a quiet voice, her tendrils twirling in apparent anticipation.


    ¡°As a friend.¡± I say, feeling bound and obligated to my Lady whose love I so desperately need to seize back.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Celyz agrees, perfectly concealing the disappointment in her voice but not her body language as her appendages retract around her torso. ¡°What happened with Leomi Lance?¡±


    ¡°We reached a ceasefire as she called it. The two of us won¡¯t be together for a time but you can¡¯t have me, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tell her, scrutinizing her with the Little one¡¯s sense as I await her reaction with angst.


    She simply nods sadly, her ovaloid head remains hanging down like the result is as she had always expected but hoped otherwise. My heart crashes as read into the pain contained in her simple acknowledgment of defeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I repeat in a tired voice.


    Celyz pushes me inside and towards the bed without a word, simply patting my back with a curled tendril to reassure me, causing more pangs in my chest at her selflessness. I slowly, carefully, lie down on the sheet mattress and close my eyes.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

 In Peace.Ch20

    I awaken to a growling stomach and a muted pain in my upper left side, a sensation like a million ants clawing at my bones. I try to rise but my chest muscles seize, causing a cramp-like feeling in my muscles like they''re stretching to the breaking point.


    The blanket that was laid on me slips to the side as I fall back down, vanquished. I bring my right hand up to my forehead, it feels a bit hot but it''s hard to compare to myself, I''m a bit sweaty too. The internal wounds from when Celyz removed the fused tendrils have healed rather quickly even if I''m still a bit stiff there, why haven''t these injuries?


    I try to use my symbiont''s sense but the Little one doesn''t respond. My left limb actually isn''t moving at all, it seems to be slumbering. I attempt to pierce the darkness with my eyes but it so complete that even enhancing my eyesight isn''t doing the trick.


    ¡°Celyz?¡± I call out in a trembling voice.


    Minutes that feel like eternity go by without a response. I expel my flow out in waves, finding that I''ve only a little less than twenty portions left in my reserve. That fact along with the darkness, the symbiont''s unresponsiveness, and Celyz'' absence throws me into a panic.


    They''ve taken all my clothes away, apart from my underwear. What, what if I''m... I''m no longer useful? I expand my waves of energy, using the fact that the golden-black energy no longer registers to my eyes when it enters solid objects to take stock of my surroundings.


    I''m still in Celyz'' study. She, she wouldn''t abandon me. Why shouldn''t she? I''ve clawed at her core like Leomi has since we''ve met, she wants a relationship, not the kind of madness I thrive on.


    If there was ever a time to get rid of me, it''s now. No one will go looking for me until I fail to show up at the rendezvous I set with Leomi, I''ve not shared my plans to stick around for a little while at least.


    Knowing that this is paranoia isn''t making it any easier to handle my crazed thoughts. I''m sure the Rykz could find a loophole in our agreements to get rid of me but why leave me alone here if that''s the case?


    Celyz wouldn''t... but what about the others? Fenyz was about to rip the Little one out of me, Cetyz likely resents me for depriving her of her revenge, the rest wanted to remain here until they secured a path through the Lisilese grasslands.


    I''m an inconvenience that keeps hurting one of their sisters. Just like I''m now a handicap for Izla Meria as Edusa said. It isn''t even only about my status but also what I''ve done.


    The gold I obtained is going to be offset by the taxes Cenwalh set on trade between Duchies, not to mention that the roads will be increasingly used and north-south trade goes through Meiridin.


    Leomi said my demonstration with the game of Shah gave Nobility a different perspective but I don''t value that, the solution is to eliminate the titles and privileges. I''m worse than dead-weight for humans and Rykz alike.


    Enough self-pity, Mother taught me to act, not wallow. If I am to die this day or one in the near future, then I have to do what I can to leave something of worth behind.


    I shape a signaling construct to start working on the plow concept I''ve started putting together, doing my best to set aside the itch crawling around the Little one''s tendrils.


    I soon find out that my best isn''t enough as it takes me over an hour to recreate what I''ve set down on parchment, the acute pain and my fear for my situation proving too much of a distraction. Maybe, maybe Celyz is... The Rykz are going to dissect me to recover the Little one and find out how to best provide it to a better host.


    Have I hurt her that much that she would allow it? Of course I have, I took revenge but remain tied to my Lady, destroying Celyz'' last hopes by clearly demonstrating to her that all my plans for the future revolve around Leomi. I should have kept Celyz entirely out of it.


    I need to work while I still have time. I focus back on my signaling construct, I add a wheel between the two plow''s heads which will be in contact with the ground and serve to spin a gear that will regulate the speed at which the seeding mechanism turns, bypassing the need for a fine-tuned construct.


    I feel a rush at turning the institute''s tools for horror into something for good, unfortunately, it reminds me of the stinging pain I experience with each breath back to the forefront of my mind, breaking my concentration.


    ¡°Kh.¡± I grunt.


    Will she do it herself? Of course she would, thankfully I''m too weak to fight so I won''t be injuring her in desperation as long as I don''t have flow. I burn my unstructured energy by directing it to create a time field, only noticing the effect because one of my short inhalations extends slightly longer than it should.


    I hear someone approaching, recognizing a Princess'' steps echo in the tunnel. I tense and, as I foresaw, forget all my resolve not to fight back. I push through stretching, scorching, cramp pains seizing my muscles to throw myself over the bed''s frame.


    I repress a scream as my back hits the hard earthly ground. I roll on my belly and dismantle my signaling construct, destroying an hour or more of work, to shape the energy into a small lightning construct that might be able to stun a large dog and an even tinier fire construct to be able to see.


    I forge onward, crawling. I''ll survive. I shake my torso to try to awaken the Little one. My painful effort is to no avail, my left arm dangles uselessly. No matter, I can still... what? Do something. I transfer the lightning construct to my right palm and drag myself towards the door.


    The Princess is approaching, I''m likely in her range of detection but the wall is thick so I probably haven''t been noticed yet. I grit my teeth and settle right next to the circular door, preparing to assault whatever being comes through.


    The steps stop in front of the door and it starts rotating soon after. I bring my right hand down on my left biceps and activate the lightning construct. The Little one snaps awake, immediately coiling on itself.


    I crumble to my side as a harsh pain impales my heart like a metal spike. My vision grows hazy and the fire construct I''ve been directly controlling shatters. The Little one was supposed to buy me some time, not incapacitate me, what, what do I do? The cool substance is spreading but even the slight euphoria it brings isn''t quite enough to fight my agony away.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Celyz worriedly calls out as she walks in. My irrational terror vanishes like snow in the summer sun at the sound of her resounding voice.


    ¡°Slz.¡± I croak out, trying to say her name.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± She exclaims.


    Celyz hurriedly deposits a pile of clothes and a platter of food on the ground. She leans down over me, reaching out with her tendrils but stopping short of making contact as the Little one remains wound up, trembling as it takes stock of its situation.


    ¡°I set it to sleep to let you heal naturally, how did it awaken?¡± Celyz asks in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Mh bad.¡± I grunt.


    She slowly pulls her appendages away, apparently very careful not to startle the Little one or seem aggressive. She passes them under my knees and waist, lifting me up to carry me back to the bed while keeping her distance with the defensive symbiont.


    ¡°I, kh.¡± I cough. ¡°Drk.¡±


    ¡°Dark?¡± Celyz asks.


    I very, very, slowly nod so as not to pull too much on the painful spot at the base of my skull where the symbiont''s tendril connects. Celyz gently deposes me on the sheet mattress and assembles a fire construct that she sets to burn in mid-air, providing me with reassuring light.


    ¡°You would not have this problem in the Silver Hive, not a corner of it is cold.¡± Celyz tells me while gently helping me extend my legs out.


    I grunt in agreement, closing my eyes to internalize the pain. She injects a construct inside my chest and expands it to encompass my upper left torso along with the shoulder.


    ¡°I apologize for having cut off my pledge but much of my flow is dedicated to the Hive at the moment and I needed a constant stream to heal you this past day.¡± Celyz tells me.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Day?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It would have been unwise to forcefully accelerate the process of the healing construct as it can have undesirable effects like tissue overgrowth. Your flesh has mostly healed but your nerves suffered some damage. Nothing permanent but it required time and rest.¡± She explains.


    ¡°It, hurts.¡± I tell her, shaking as I take a breath.


    ¡°Which is a good sign, even if it might seem counterintuitive.¡± Celyz replies in a soft voice.


    Not what I meant. Nothing is painful, really, really painful. She finishes examining me with her construct and then assembles a wide complicated healing construct that encompasses my entire torso with a few hundred portions of flow.


    Celyz curls one of her thin tendrils around a small piece of cloth that she gently uses to wipe the sweat on my forehead and upper chest, just above my breast. I blush from the tender way she takes care of me as I lay there, incapable of doing so myself without likely worsening my state.


    The shocks and cramps gradually grow weaker, and less frequent, my breathing becomes easier within minutes. I only relax and take a deep inhalation after the Little one stops injecting its cool substance, when I''m certain that the pain is gone and not merely being masked.


    ¡°I apologize for leaving your side.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Evidently not if I go by your state when I came back.¡± Celyz denies. ¡°I should have sent for Cetyz or Hikyz instead of selfishly going out to make your meal.¡±


    ¡°I''m just a bit... mad. It''s not your fault.¡± I firmly reply. ¡°I won''t hear otherwise, you big oak.¡± I add, injecting a bit of humor to avoid sounding like I''m ungrateful for her attentions.


    ¡°In what way am I similar to an Oak?¡± Celyz asks in a quiet voice. I nibble on my lower lip, embarrassed as I didn''t expect her to ask for precision but eager to provide it.


    ¡°It is a tall strong beautiful and wise tree.¡± I reply, carefully reaching up to her ovaloid head with my right hand.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She quietly says, leaning into my palm.


    Her rubbery skin feels warm, it''s alternatively rough and soft to the touch. The side of her ovaloid head, the human location of a cheek, is rigid, not entirely solid but definitely not mellow.


    ¡°I wish I had the courage to explore you when I had the chance.¡± I say without thinking, the words running away from my heart in an attempt to reach hers.


    ¡°I shall return immediately.¡± Celyz abruptly tells me, pulling away.


    She walks back to the entrance to pick up the clean clothes and food, I don''t move my hand, keeping it in position. It''s hard to keep my arm in mid-air like this but I take it like a woman.


    Celyz swiftly returns but hesitates for a long moment, watching my awaiting palm. She does finally deposit the clothes and food on my lap before lowering herself and setting her head back into place with a longing sigh.


    ¡°You made the food?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Celyz nods just slightly inside my hand. ¡°It is more nutritious with some meat. I do apologize as I''ve ground it down to make it easier for me to feed you while you were mostly unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Did you now?¡± I whisper, dreamily imagining the scene. ¡°I do feel quite weakened, I should eat.¡± I add, keeping my hand where it is despite the physical energy it costs me to do so.


    ¡°Are you unable to move the symbiont?¡± Celyz asks after a while, her head clearly angled just high for my body to be outside her range.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, making a timid smile.


    I hope that she''ll understand what I''m proposing without forcing me to put it in words. I want to be spoiled a bit, just a little, but I can''t ask for it, especially not of her.


    Celyz slowly wraps a tendril around my right forearm to sustain it in its place, allowing me to rest while maintaining contact with her. She then slowly reaches out to one of the bowls and picks it up, using another tendril to take hold of the spoon.


    She starts feeding me the liquid food, one spoonful at a time. The fact that her appendage''s tip always points away from me doesn''t seem to impair her dexterity at all. The food tastes rather good but what I value the most is the safety I feel and the warmth that radiates from Celyz'' every careful gesture.


    She feeds me three entire bowls during a wonderful half-hour of silence where neither of us says a word or moves any more than necessary. As she puts the platter and utensils away.


    I resign myself to pulling my hand back into the cold, yet Celyz'' tendrils gently resist my attempt. She guides my hand down while the rest of her appendages take hold of the clean clothes she got me.


    I positively melt in relaxation as she lifts my feet up to slip the pair of pants on and lift it up to my hand for me to pull it to my waist. I struggle a little with a single hand but I have some experience doing that.


    She then helps me fit on my shirt by supporting me in a sitting position, her tendrils tragically keeping a wide distance with my breast. Which is sadly a good thing because I do belong to my Lady no matter how strongly I wish I could give myself to both.


    ¡°Is it okay to take pride in your affection for me?¡± I slowly ask as I pull the shirt down over my sleeve glove, which I only now notice has been cleaned of blood.


    ¡°You, take pride?¡± Celyz asks, so baffled that she stumbles on her words.


    ¡°I do.¡± I affirm, smiling at her surprise. ¡°I, haven''t ever had anyone who desired me so... it''s possible that the feeling got away from me a little.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is alright.¡± She tells me, squeezing my right forearm before letting go.


    ¡°Good. It feels like I''m arrogant, and insensitive towards you at times. I''m sorry about that.¡± I tell her, looking away.


    ¡°It is fine, Jessica. We have both been through many events that gave us little time to consider ourselves. I cannot hold it against you.¡± Celyz reassuringly replies. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± She questions.


    ¡°A lot.¡± I nod, shifting to pass my legs over the bed''s frame and sit on it. ¡°How bad a shape was I in?¡±


    ¡°The kind of damage you suffered could have rendered you paralyzed or insensitive.¡± Celyz apologetically explains. ¡°You will not meet Fenyz again, she is to return to the Izla to prepare our voyage back. She has said that she will not oppose you joining our Hive and even support you were you to maintain your current emotions about the Rykz. She has had to recognize that our troubles are not that of species and that your personality is not one she can honestly despise.¡±


    ¡°She has had to recognize?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°I may have used an elevated tone of voice to speak with my sister about attempting to murder you by forcefully ripping the symbiont out while it had not the resources to sustain itself after removal.¡± Celyz tells me in her calm tone of voice, which is characteristic of her concealing more complicated emotions. ¡°I was furious with my sister.¡± She quietly adds.


    ¡°Fenyz doesn''t need to go on my account, or avoid me. I think she''s a bit arrogant but I really don''t dislike her¡± I hurriedly tell Celyz. ¡°You might not agree with Fenyz, but she isn''t wrong. I haven''t acted honorably towards you.¡±


    ¡°You have insisted that we remain friends. I accepted while doing all I could to seduce you within those bounds.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°Not to discount that I am the one who took advantage of your fragile state twice.¡±


    ¡°Once to save my life.¡± I deny. ¡°The Little one and I wanted you in a common accord, we do share a body for now if not a mind or existence.¡± I pause. ¡°This can''t keep coming up between us, Celyz. Especially not as a way for you to excuse my shitty behavior towards you.¡±


    ¡°I also kept the outcome of the dozen who we attempted to implant with a symbiont from you.¡± Celyz says shaking her head.


    ¡°If you told me then, I would not have seen it as I do now. Both the Rykz and the Empire would be worse off for it if I refused your offer.¡± I reply. ¡°I knew there was a chance I could have died, you didn''t owe me any more than that at the time.¡±


    ¡°You are now excusing my behavior towards you through other events as well.¡± Celyz notes.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I hesitantly nod. ¡°I guess, it makes us even?¡± I awkwardly ask.


    ¡°Would you consider that you owe me an explanation?¡± Celyz questions a bit aggressively in return.


    ¡°About?¡± I wonder with apprehension.


    ¡°You said the two of broke up but that you cannot be had.¡± She says.


    ¡°I...¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I gave her a choice between me and me and told her we''re done until she makes a decision.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Because she might cling to Elizabeth and never make an actual choice if she remained.¡± I reply, ashamed about my cold reasoning. ¡°She told me not to do this but since I did, she''s not giving me my freedom.¡±


    ¡°I dislike the way the two of you resolve differences in your relationship.¡± Celyz tells me. She seems about to continue so I interrupt her, afraid that she would think I like that state of things.


    ¡°I don''t either, I take some satisfaction out of it but it seems like it''s all there is and it''s not enough.¡± I hurriedly say.


    ¡°Good, because it seems to be a system ripe for opportunities of abuse.¡± Celyz notes. ¡°But, it would be exci... fair to settle our score in this way for this issue.¡± Did she just almost say exciting?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, intently watching her tendrils'' every shiver and twirl for clues.


    ¡°I offer you the possibility to take full advantage of me, once, as I have you while unconscious.¡± Celyz whispers.


    ¡°I, I can''t do that!¡± I immediately refuse in a strident voice.


    ¡°Yes, Jessica, you can.¡± Celyz adamantly denies, her appendages swiping the air around her thighs. ¡°You can hold onto your word not to be had but that does not mean you cannot have and I aim to take full advantage of that.¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡± I blink, struggling to find a proper response.


    ¡°I have agreed to be a friend to you so I will not move on you. I can only leave myself open to tempt you to breach that divide. All you have to do is accept if it does.¡± Celyz tells me, her voice growing timid.


    ¡°That''s, true.¡± Elizabeth says, licking my upper lip. ¡°But I won''t until I do since I assume it''s an open offer.¡±


    ¡°Once.¡± Celyz nods. ¡°And only if you are tempted.¡± She repeats, showing her insecurities and her need to ensure I would do it for myself.


    ¡°Oh, trust me, I am.¡± Elizabeth says, shivering from the root of my hair to the bottom of her spine.

 In Peace.Ch21 Interlude

    Celyz inclines her head to watch Jessica hop off the bed, paying close attention to any sign of instability in her gait. She notices that the short woman wavers on her feet but finds no sign that the signals that her brain is sending to her legs are disrupted.


    The Princess exhales lightly in relief, the Little one didn''t attack the nerves directly as far as she can tell but humans are fragile so it is difficult for her to assess and she does not want to trust her assumptions considering how wrong she has previously been about the degree of damage the parasite would cause.


    She thinks back to their conversation while Jessica takes her time gathering herself to get off the bed. Celyz took herself by surprise when she gave this compassionate, but occasionally brutal, woman a free pass to do to her what she desires in order to compete in a battle for a heart that she has already lost.


    A risk that the Princess would never have taken if not for the trust and love she feels for this human who was terrified of the Rykz yet came to view their lives to be as worthy as hers, something which no human Celyz has met ever did.


    Celyz pays close attention to how quickly her blood is flowing inside her trunk in Jessica''s presence. It surprised her that Jessica could hear it, she thought it a gentle lie at first as it should not be audible to humans when she stands immobile.


    It both frightened and exhilarated her when she found the claim to be truth. Princess and Queen lifespans can vary widely depending on how physically active they have been during their life, the difference has been observed to be that of a whole millennium between some.


    It is one of the reasons why the oldest Queens do not to approach battlefields, along with the fact that their larger trunks require that they consume more energy to move and that they make larger targets if found.


    Elder Queens are best suited to ruling, research, and egg laying. The exception that confirms the rule being the Azure Hive''s Queens who have traditionally been much more aggressive in defending their Hive.


    Celyz'' body''s increased activity in Jessica''s presence can be said to literally be burning her life expectancy even if not by much at all. Celyz does not mind, in fact she welcomes it as a proof of the intensity of her feelings and that hope remains for them, although she will never tell Jessica for fear of the human woman''s compassion will clash with the fact that most of what the Rykz do comes with a cost in life.


    Jessica makes her way to her thick sole boots, set in a corner of the study, casually trailing her fingers along Celyz'' thigh as she moves past. The Princess'' core tightens under the touch and her next inhalation vibrates inside her ovaloid head, not to mention the further increase in her blood pressure.


    ¡°How do you think Leomi Lance will choose?¡± Celyz asks against her better judgment.


    She feels further emboldened by this reinforcement of the connection that they agreed would last forever, definitely taken by the intimate mood they shared as she took care of her. The Princess does away with the title as she has taken the habit to because she resents how Jessica has called the woman ''my Lady''.


    ¡°I actually have no idea.¡± Jessica grunts. ¡°I''ve piped the dice as much as I could but she might end up...¡± She takes a deep breath, focusing on tying her boots for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°She may end up dumping us both.¡±


    ¡°That would be foolish.¡± Celyz notes, dismissing her friend''s use of the royal pronoun to refer to herself as a quirk, something Cetyz has taken to call human madness. ¡°I will do all I can to keep your heart once I have obtained it.¡±


    ¡°Confident.¡± Jessica whispers, blushing. ¡°But you already have it. You found it in you to tie your tendrils around my heart, I won''t be capable or willing to untie that knot.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Celyz replies in a raspy resounding voice, her chest tightening from her magnificent but painful love for this woman she has watched grow so much in the past few months.


    ¡°So much for the goal having been to set me free.¡± Jessica teases, walking back.


    ¡°If I have learned anything about you, it is that you will do what you desire in the moment as long as it does not conflict with your duties.¡± Celyz replies, avoiding to mention that this is one of her reasons behind leaving herself open to being taken advantage of at Jessica''s discretion.


    The Princess is aware that her window of opportunity is very limited, she needs to remove the symbiont as soon as feasible which means that even if Leomi Lance does not interfere, the two of them will return to simple friends with no hope of development.


    She believes that Jessica is serious and honest when she says her feelings come from her human side but knows that there can be a sharp difference between truth and honest belief.


    ¡°I do not have any duty.¡± Jessica fiercely denies. ¡°To anyone.¡± She continues after a pause. ¡°Anymore.¡± She adds, like an afterthought.


    ¡°You impose it on yourself.¡± Celyz gently explains.


    ¡°That''s... okay, that''s probably fair.¡± Jessica folds with a grimace. ¡°How did your construct test go?¡± She asks.


    Celyz heads to the table and picks up a report about it, more to gather herself back together than to refresh her mind. Jessica follows along very close walking to the left side of the tail, making it very hard for the Princess to do so. Jessica casually, and confidently, reaches up to Celyz'' back to rest the tips of her fingers just below the neck.


    ¡°W, what are you doing?¡± The Princess asks, stiffening.


    ¡°Just a little reward for using the fact that I kept us as friends against me, for finding a way to cross words against Leomi for me in a way that you can live with.¡± Jessica explains.


    The human then slowly runs her hand down Celyz'' spine which has the effect of almost instantly making the Rykz Princess mellow out, her reversed knees bending along with the gentle stroke. Celyz'' tendrils grasp at her torso, giving herself some support against her impulse to give herself over to Jessica''s more affirmative side as she is quite clearly merely teasing her.


    ¡°The activation failed as expected.¡± Celyz replies calmly, directly controlling her vocal cords so as not to fully expose her weakness. ¡°But we have learned some of the runes'' functions from partially activating the runic construct. We will not be able to decipher them but what we have found will bring us closer to copying the method that the Empire uses for its system of long-range communication.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jessica nods with a wide smile. ¡°The Rykz always seem to do several things at once, you are currently making a good demonstration of that.¡±


    The Princess pauses at the words, noticing quite a bit too late that her tail has been caressing Jessica''s leg during the explanation, her body physically pleading for the human''s acceptance.


    ¡°M, my apologies.¡± Celyz hurriedly says, pulling her tail away.


    ¡°No need.¡± Jessica smiles. ¡°Weren''t you supposed to keep this a secret?¡±


    ¡°Not any longer to you.¡± Celyz tells her, seizing on the more serious subject. ¡°Your reaction to the drone who was injured trying to defend you has convinced the rest of my sisters that you can be trusted to remain discreet in case you have something to contribute.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Jessica sighs, moving past Celyz to hop and sit on the table. ¡°Because I''ve been wanting to ask for your help about a couple of constructs I can''t handle with my knowledge but I do not want to share them with the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°I would have kept them to myself.¡± Celyz says, feeling hurt.


    ¡°I don''t doubt that!¡± Jessica hurriedly explains. ¡°But I did not want to ask this of you if it meant wedging myself between you and your sisters. If they are alright with me holding things back from my species, they won''t resent you for doing the same, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are not.¡± Celyz acknowledges, feeling her core expand at this wonderful human and her ability to understand Rykz society. ¡°Unless we are at risk of extinction.¡±


    ¡°I would not hold it against you if it came down to that.¡± Jessica nods. ¡°Definitely feel free to use them yourself.¡±


    ¡°Are you still tired?¡± Celyz asks.


    She angles her head down to bring attention to the fact Jessica is sitting on the table, something the Princess finds a little unsettling despite knowing that there is no risk that Jessica will disturb her papers, at least not on purpose.


    ¡°A little, it''s hard to breathe deeply but it doesn''t hurt.¡± Jessica replies, waving the concern away.


    ¡°Workers do not know how to fashion human chairs, my apologies.¡± Celyz bows slightly.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± Jessica says.


    The human''s bright reassuring smile instantly convinces Celyz to teach at least one worker to make some of those flat chairs once she is back at the Silver Hive, adapted to Jessica''s size of course.


    It''ll make her happy and we already provide beds for our drones to ensure they are as comfortable as possible so the Hive won''t be able to complain about that allocation of resources, Celyz thinks.


    ¡°What constructs did you want to discuss?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Only two.¡± Jessica says. ¡°But, I''m out of energy...¡± She trails off, extending her hand out.


    Celyz unhesitantly pulls her last hundred portions out of her reserve, giving the energy to the human against all protocols in the presence of a member of another species. She buckles a little, feeling light cored.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jessica asks, concerned.


    ¡°It is alright, I have depended on sunlight, flow, all day so pulling it all out at once is a little harrowing.¡± Celyz reassures.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jessica nods, having experienced the same at times.


    ¡°Flow can be blessing and curse at once.¡± Celyz explains, eager to provide context to impress Jessica. ¡°It erodes the materials it is stored in which is why water is so conductive for it as it doesn''t suffer from that attribute, or not meaningfully. Fortunately, the effect does not apply when stored inside our reserves which can be considered to be an unconscious unstructured construct that obeys the survival instinct''s intent. Part of anyone''s flow access serves to heal and maintain one''s body as well as countering the adverse effects of using biological constructs.¡±


    ¡°That''s, actually a life savior.¡± Jessica blinks. ¡°I thought of trying to tattoo a runic construct on myself.¡±


    ¡°It would have been unwise.¡± Celyz agrees. ¡°But would not have done more than reduce your access proportionally to the damage the runes did to your flesh. There are some rare isolated cases where beings have lost their entire access because of an intensely suicidal state of mind.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Jessica ponders. ¡°I wonder if that''s why some don''t believe me when I say I''m suicidal.¡±


    ¡°Please do not joke about that, losing you would be akin to my losing a half-dozen limbs.¡± Celyz says, slapping Jessica''s left shoulder with one of her tendrils to underline her point. ¡°It is likely not the reason, this knowledge isn''t widely taught outside of academic pursuits as far as I am aware.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I should know better.¡± Jessica says, looking down. ¡°I''m familiar with loss after all.¡± She adds.


    Celyz smells intense guilt and decides, ashamed, to quickly change the subject. She pulls on Suxen''s notebook to place it near Jessica before grabbing her writing supplies and a piece of parchment.


    ¡°You can start whenever you are ready to demonstrate the constructs.¡± The Princess says.


    ¡°Right.¡± Jessica nods. ¡°Do you have a weapon?¡±


    Celyz heads to a small coffer to grab an awl that she hands over. Jessica assembles a lightning and an armor-piercing construct that she then combines into the tool, picking the Princess'' curiosity.


    Jessica then creates a defensive construct, using a little more flow than she has for the other two, before applying it to a corner of the table. Celyz wrestles with herself as the human prepares to make her demonstration, she hurriedly seizes her friend''s wrist before she can strike.


    ¡°Hyz.¡± She nervously exhales. ¡°Sorry, could you not damage my work table?¡± She asks, her tendrils twirling awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh, right. My bad.¡± Jessica says, hopping off the table. ¡°What can I use?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I do not have anything I would like destroyed, since I assume that is the result you are aiming for.¡± Celyz apologetically says.


    ¡°I''m not going to destroy anything with that awl, just poke a little hole.¡± Jessica notes. The Princess stands there, slowly inclining her head to the side with her head constantly directed at her friend. ¡°Um, okay sorry. I won''t be damaging any of your stuff, I promise. How about the wall, it should work on compact earth right?¡±


    ¡°It will.¡± Celyz nods, pulling on the flow she''s been regenerating to assemble a construct to immediately fix any damage. ¡°It will only result in a small hole, you are certain?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Jessica confirms, throwing the Princess a slightly amused look as she applies the defensive construct to the wall. ¡°You''re tidy.¡±


    ¡°A proper, clean, and organized environment is much more conducive to productive work.¡± Celyz replies in a slightly stiff and defensive tone.


    ¡°My expertise lies more towards destruction and chaos.¡± Jessica makes a mean grin, bringing her hand back to strike.


    ¡°W, wait, I do not like that look on your face.¡± Celyz hurriedly intervenes, grabbing her right wrist.


    ¡°Oh, relax, will you?¡± Jessica sighs, her left hand reaching out to gently unwrap the tendril. ¡°It''ll be minimal and you''ll forget all about it once you see how efficient it is.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful, the armor-piercing construct is among the least mechanically understood along with the air-blade despite their wide use.¡± Celyz shakes her head. ¡°But, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The human says, rolling her eyes.


    Jessica strikes out. The Princess witnesses the awl piercing the wall through the defensive construct like it isn''t even there when the dagger should have been stopped at the half-way point if Jessica had used her full strength which she obviously hasn''t considering how lazily she swung the tool.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± Celyz whispers, still not forgetting to quickly pull the awl out and use her construct to push the earth back into place, repairing the small hole. ¡°The lightning construct enhances the armor-piercing one?¡± She asks for confirmation.


    ¡°It does, quite well if I might.¡± Jessica says.


    ¡°I can understand why you would not want this shared.¡± Celyz says, her mind immediately reaching the conclusion Vikiana had about the Lisilese. ¡°Our drones would not be able to use this as they are not capable to combine two separate constructs and rarely even grant them the necessary energy to even assemble a normal armor-piercing construct.¡±


    ¡°How bad would it get?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°So terribly that we likely would not trade the lightning construct to the Lisilese for fear that we would then need to go to war with them to prevent the southern regions of the Empire from being completely destroyed.¡± Celyz comments calmly. ¡°It is more beneficial for us that your two species do battle over these lands than taking over and being turned into a buffer.¡±


    ¡°That''s, worse than I thought.¡± Jessica blinks.


    ¡°The main advantage that Humanity has over the Lisilese is their endurance as you can keep running for days on end. That translates into the ability to do battle for hours longer than the Lisilese which the Empire exploits to hold its borders, dragging battles out with sturdy formations until the attacking Horde has no choice but to pull back to rest despite their heavy use of horses to remedy their weakness.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°This construct would allow the Lisilese to resolve these battles before they run out of energy while also being more efficient with their flow. There are many other factors, of course, but this would overturn the basics of warfare between your two species which means that everything else would crumble until the Empire could counter the construct.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do not show that to anyone else.¡± Jessica says, shivering in fear.


    ¡°I will not, there are very few Rykz who would have any use out of it if it makes you feel better.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°I trust you, no need for any extra assurance.¡± Jessica waves her hand in dismissal. ¡°The other is unstructured, it copies an effect that one of Suxen''s constructs had on me. I had to let go of my flow with only the intent to copy it to succeed.¡±


    ¡°That was very unwise.¡± The Princess carefully comments.


    ¡°It was but it worked.¡± Jessica shrugs. ¡°It just takes way too much energy to be reasonably made use of.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡± Celyz says.


    ¡°It''s internal.¡± Jessica says. ¡°Do you have a way to observe or should I try to deploy it in thin air?¡±


    ¡°I do but it will not be as precise as directly observing and manipulating it.¡± Celyz says. ¡°What is the effect?¡±


    ¡°It slows down my perception of time, and that of the symbiont I think since I only lose my connection to it if I overdo it.¡± Jessica explains, creating a field of unstructured flow in front of herself which is as tall as her but only arrives at Celyz'' waist. She then severs her link to it to allow the Princess to examine it. ¡°It has to cover the entire body, which now that I think of it might be why I almost lost consciousness when I tried it since Suxen might have only applied it to my brain... it might not actually not make me pass out if I slow my perception to the level it had back then.¡±


    ¡°It likely affects the nervous system.¡± The Princess says. ¡°But I am not certain how it could work on both you and the symbiont so take what I tell you with caution.¡±


    ¡°I thought the Rykz knew more about themselves than Suxen ever could discover?¡± The human asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Your brain''s internal architecture is not very different from our cores'', the main difference lies in organization. Our species'' evolution likely crossed with that of mammals in olden times because we have obtained a skeleton which no tree has.¡± Celyz absent-mindedly explains, focused on examining the unstructured time construct, assembling tools as required with her energy. ¡°We have a construct to improve our focus, for both drones and us, it has similar effects from what you have told me but functions very differently from this one, I can tell you this much.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so, would this work on you?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°Perhaps, if I took the risk that you took to adapt it to myself.¡± Celyz takes a deep breath. ¡°I want you to promise me right now that you never again do something as dangerous as controlling unstructured flow through intent and without restriction.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jessica frowns.


    ¡°You clearly do not.¡± Celyz sighs, having wanted to avoid a confrontation in one of her eminently enjoyable moments with Jessica but her feelings do not allow her to leave this discussion as is. ¡°Queen Halkyz the Mad became so while attempting to further improve our brain chemistry, nervous system, and skeleton structure by making use of unstructured flow, one of her objectives was to resolve our knees'' relative weakness, something you have yourself found out. It was more than likely not the only factor as other Rykz have lost their minds in the past but I hope that the danger is now clear to you.¡±


    ¡°It, it is.¡± Jessica stutters. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to worry you.¡±


    ¡°It is quite alright.¡± Celyz replies, embarrassed that her concern was seen through. ¡°I do believe that this field is in fact unusable by anyone other than you, and the Little one, but not necessarily together. There is a clear sign that the frequency remained yours even after I linked to the unstructured time construct.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Jessica bites her lower lip. ¡°Too bad, you would have been safer with this.¡±


    ¡°I may not be as capable as Fenyz but I remain eminently capable of defending myself, Jessica.¡± Celyz gently replies, feeling uplifted by how much this human accepts and cares for her.

 In Peace.Ch22 Interlude

    Celyz takes another half-hour to inspect the time construct to make sure it''s safe before asking Jessica to activate it in her body to, once again, ascertain that her body isn''t suffering damage from it.


    ¡°It seems safe, at least for the short duration it activated.¡± Celyz concludes.


    ¡°Good, but it consumes too much energy, any way to make it usable?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°You need to translate its function into segments to make a construct with a stable and fixed effect on your perception of time, at which point you should be able to share it with a little more work.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I''ll do that, eventually.¡± Jessica grunts. ¡°It probably means inventing a whole new core segment.¡±


    ¡°It does, but I am confident you will succeed if I spend a few weeks to teach you the basics.¡± Celyz carefully proposes, grasping to secure what little time they have left together.


    The Princess is willing to experience the heartache of their separation if it means that they''ll split closer to one another, increasing her odds to cross paths with Jessica again.


    ¡°Of course, but I don''t have much to give you in return.¡± The human replies, looking away in shame.


    ¡°Your presence itself is plenty enough.¡± Celyz rasps awkwardly.


    Jessica cannot help but smile happily, her right hand slowly rising up to her heart in an unconscious movement. The Princess very closely observes, taking the human''s reaction as a clear sign that her embarrassing words were worth saying.


    ¡°When will you be ready to remove the symbiont?¡± Jessica suddenly asks.


    ¡°I, I thought to bring you to Mother to ensure that it goes well.¡± Celyz hesitantly replies, wrapping her tendrils around her torso to conceal that her mood dropped like a rock at the question.


    Jessica is impatient to give Celyz all that she can but only when she is human again, to prove the sincerity of her love to herself and to the Princess. Which she can only do as Leomi allows, which she does even if she isn''t aware of the loophole.


    Jessica E. Vil has heard the Countess express that Elizabeth is a being one who seeks her personal pleasure before that of her partners, which means that Leomi likely wouldn''t think Elizabeth would pleasure someone without a return.


    ¡°I hope you''re not in a hurry then.¡± Jessica whispers more to herself than to the Princess, disappointed but unshaken in her resolve.


    ¡°I shall wait for you.¡± Celyz affirms with difficulty, resigning herself to the failure of her plan to give herself.


    ¡°How long?¡± Elizabeth suddenly asks.


    ¡°Forever.¡± Celyz replies in a sigh before steadying herself to give a true response. ¡°However long it takes, I, I may find another but I will not entwine... if that is alright with you.¡± She adds, knowing that her sorrows may attract some of her sisters from other mothers and that she may need these embraces to withstand the wait.


    ¡°It''s... it is not okay.¡± Elizabeth replies, her selfish heart torn. Celyz'' tendrils squeeze her own trunk, experiencing illogical happiness from the refusal. ¡°No, yes? I... argh. I''m horrible.¡± Jessica and Elizabeth groan, holding their temples. ¡°Yes, it''s alright, naturally. Just, um, don''t tell me?¡± They say, debating their last statement inside their one head. ¡°No, do tell me.¡± Jessica suddenly says. ¡°Because I want to know what makes you happy!¡± Elizabeth exclaims, making Jessica furiously blush.


    Celyz stands immobile in front of her lovable Jessica, falling in love all over again with this human and her struggles to be good even as she wrongly believes herself evil. The Princess considers the pain that she experiences to be a small price to pay as long as the chance that they will be together remains.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Celyz agrees in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Do you, um, do you...¡± Jessica''s timid voice fades. ¡°You can be more aggressive if you really want me to... have you.¡± She says, deciding to set her plan to wait aside if the Princess wants her to.


    ¡°It would make me happier if you did so while following your own desires, I need you to be making moves if I am to retain my hopes for us.¡± Celyz explains, her tendrils swishing forth to grab this sweet human by the waist. ¡°But, perhaps a kiss would alleviate my impatience.¡±


    The Princess cheats a little with her tendrils as usual, brushing the tips against the human''s clothed body for mere fractions of a second to give her weeks of intense longing to be held some brief relief.


    Celyz cares not for Leomi Lance''s demand that Jessica is not to be had but she has to respect her friend''s will to follow through with it. She gives herself this allowance because Jessica''s body is demanding her touch, but ensures that it is not known so that the word she gave not to let herself be taken remains unbroken.


    The Princess is aware that the reasoning is somewhat skewed but she cannot help herself, her instincts are relentless in telling her that they both want to hold each other and going against these is not the way of Rykz romance.


    ¡°I, I can, but you cannot. Is, is that okay?¡± Jessica stutters, edging closer to Celyz'' trunk.


    ¡°It is.¡± Celyz whispers, pulling the human closer with her tendrils.


    ¡°You, need to know that... I''ll do all I can to make it work with my Lady.¡± Jessica tells her, biting her lower lip. ¡°If it does go well, then our future will depend on Leomi and you. I want so bad to give myself to you both but I... I don''t think I should push to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, I will wait. I have time to spare compared to you, even more by my fault.¡± Celyz says, releasing Jessica. She escapes her disappointment in failing to obtain a kiss by clinging to her hopes for them, aware that they may only materialize in decades. ¡°I do not wish to hear of that woman any longer.¡± She adds.


    The Princess finds no need to hammer in the fact that the only scenario she can think of in which her tendrils touch Leomi Lance''s body is in an attempt to kill her, a sentiment that the woman likely shares. But she cannot express that to Jessica as she has made her position about threat clear.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica says with a difficult expression, resolving to grant Celyz all she can with as much meaning and little doubt as possible.


    She hates herself for having felt the need to draw clear lines in the middle of a nice moment but she had to, love''s unfairness has been engraved in her one fatefully night and she refuses to let ''nothing'' happen again by making the same mistake as Leomi had in refusing to define their relationship.


    ¡°We should go, the Hiv...¡± Celyz'' voice dies out as Elizabeth suddenly takes over and pushes Jessica close the distance to deposit a small tender kiss on the center of her belly, which is pretty much as high as she could reach.


    The Princess finds herself utterly stricken by the kiss, so much so that she seeks to isolate the two of them further to protect their privacy despite the fact that they''re already alone, resisting a strong impulse to grasp at the human.


    Elizabeth watches as her beautiful Rykz slowly, carefully, extends her tendrils upward and out before angling them down around them like a dome of intimate branches.


    As the Rykz struggles to process her roiling emotions, the reason why this impulsive kiss hit her so hard, the human''s eyes turn up to her in affection. Celyz suddenly understands, it touched her so much because it came out of the cold, as their mutual attraction faded.


    ¡°You took me by surprise.¡± Celyz says, folding her appendages back around her torso. ¡°That was very unfair.¡±


    ¡°I know, she''s... I''m probably going to do that again.¡± Jessica warns in an odd tone.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°She?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Slip of the tongue. Did you like it?¡± She questions, looking worried.


    ¡°Kisses are very good.¡± The Princess frantically nods, unable to help herself from looking forward to receiving so much more from her love''s marvelous lips.


    Celyz pushes back against her instincts, suddenly heading to the table. She pulls one of the drawers open to pull Jessica''s mask out. She put it through a construct to repair the wood, weakened because of a couple of cracks, and maintained the runic construct. She gently sets it over Jessica''s face.


    ¡°Am I that ugly?¡± She pouts, thinking that both her loves seem to want her to keep it on.


    ¡°Your lips are simply too tempting.¡± Celyz quickly denies. ¡°There is also the fact that the Hive is leaving soon so we need to go out for the workers to pack all of this.¡±


    Jessica doesn''t reply, feeling giddy about the power of kisses even towards a being that lacks a mouth while Elizabeth is already plotting to use this and Celyz'' open-ended offer to spice up their time together as she awaits the removal of the symbiont.


    The two leave the hill together, walking tendril around arm as they cross the Rykz'' camp, which is now a fourth of its previous size. Jessica makes use of the flow that the Princess granted her to make a signaling construct and recreate the work she did as she woke up before it slips her mind.


    ¡°If you may wait.¡± Celyz speaks up, unable to help herself. ¡°It will not take long to teach you a more secure and stable signaling construct.¡±


    ¡°Is it any better than the one I''m using?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°It is more secure and stable.¡± Celyz repeats herself. ¡°I feel like it is a necessary improvement, I had only used this one because the information I gave you was a simple list of commands for the symbiont, which required no manipulation.¡±


    ¡°So it''s not.¡± Jessica smiles, taking the interruption in stride. ¡°You''re so serious and tidy about your work instruments, it''s cute.¡±


    Jessica brings her right arm, around which the tendrils are wrapped, up to her mask to simulate a small kiss. Celyz, whose mind is very much echoing with the word ''cute'', wishes she hadn''t handed the mask back so soon.


    Celyz guides her friend to the scout that was injured in attempting to defend her, showing that it is healing well and resting in a bed. Jessica spends a half-hour with her left hand on its triangular carapaced head, communicating her thanks to the drone under the Princess'' admiring watch.


    They then walk south together, spending the afternoon discussing Jessica''s project along with other constructs when they come up. Neither paying much attention to anything other than their conversation.


    The other Princesses send hundreds of drones to escort them, from harvesters for close protection to workers for their meals. Celyz and Jessica simply keep walking together while holding appendages. They are not ignoring the Rykz and the occasional humans they come across, they simply don''t notice.


    They do awaken to how scatter-headed they''ve been in the middle of the afternoon, when Jessica''s stomach forces them to stop for a meal, that the workers quickly and efficiently prepare.


    ¡°I''m so glad you agreed to forever.¡± Jessica speaks up, feeling vulnerable and sentimental from having finally been able to spend an entire afternoon with a friend. ¡°My childhood ended in a wreck as my friends rejected me. I, it''s probably why I refuse to turn you down or let go. It''s cowardly of me but I want to hold onto what few true friends I have, as hard as I can.¡±


    ¡°Your childhood may have been your greatest gift. You had every basics down about flow when we met and a strong will born on your independence in having to rely on yourself.¡± Celyz replies, expressing her admiration. ¡°I thought of you as an operative to count on, then a partner to work with, then a being that took what I gave her to make more out of it than I ever thought of. You can be proud of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jessica murmurs. ¡°Where are we?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Celyz chuckles. ¡°Somewhere south, I have not yet asked the scouts.¡±


    Two workers arrive, carrying a small cauldron and bowl. Jessica sits down while Celyz buries her toes into the ground, they start talking while eating, comfortably falling back into their rhythm. They spend the next week lazily traveling south towards Port-Odo, sleeping near each other but always apart.


    Jessica and Elizabeth each deliver two kisses on her trunk during their travel. The former does so as a gentle gesture of affection during their conversations which last hours. The latter during the two baths they take together to tease Celyz and build up her expectations without any intention of going further yet, simply savoring the destabilizing effect she has on the Rykz.


    Celyz looks forward to each one of those kisses, even as she despairs at how their time alone together is running out without any further development. She soon resigns herself to the fact that she is simply not as attractive as Leomi Lance, that her body is not sexy enough to tempt her strong-willed friend.


    They enter Port-Odo with the thousands of drones escorting them. They don''t encounter any difficulty progressing into the streets as the humans clear the way in front of them, there are no cheers for Elizabeth Vil here, but neither are there any heckles.


    The population is hesitant about what to think. They are glad that the war is over, and that the Lord they hate was killed, but their city was conquered by the Rykz and then governed by islanders which they resent.


    Their new Countess, Grace, has returned to her family''s Keep and seemingly taken power, but the people worry about her ability to protect their independence from the Izla, especially from the very person who killed their previous ruler.


    Not to mention the Hospitaliers who the majority believe are a ploy by Izla Meria to seize power, no matter their good deeds in providing healing for merely copper and keeping the peace in the streets.


    Under this atmosphere of doubt and fear, it isn''t surprising that the cries directed at Elizabeth Vil aren''t personal but calls for the Izla to leave their city or provocative questions about their intentions.


    Jessica''s trust in Leomi doesn''t waver despite the clear signs of disunity among low-born, and the fact that the Council that was supposed to have been established here is simply not being mentioned by the peasants, Grace Odo is the only name she''s hearing them mention.


    She decides to fall back on Leomi''s argument that change take time instead of letting herself think that people are simply comfortable being told what to do as long as it benefits them. Neither of the two sides in her wants to take on the task of showing people they don''t need Nobility, they both yearn to rest.


    ¡°I don''t think I like humans very much.¡± Jessica grunts as they head to the docks.


    ¡°I have found some to be quite alright.¡± Celyz replies teasingly. ¡°But I am still making my mind up about one Red Dw...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare say it, I''ll pluck you like a bramble.¡± Jessica interrupts.


    Celyz considers the utter failure of her plan to tempt Jessica and thinks with sadness that she may settle for that at this point. Oblivious to the Princess'' thoughts, Jessica pats her back to lessen the impact of her half-joking threat.


    ¡°Councilwoman Vil! Dame Vil!¡± Rowland calls out with his deep voice.


    Jessica follows the voice with her eyes, recognizing the man trying to push past Rykz warriors who are using their shields to block him. She throws a quick look at Celyz, which is enough for the Princess to order the drones to step aside.


    ¡°You probably shouldn''t be calling me that anymore.¡± Jessica notes. ¡°I''m sure you''ve heard of my exile.¡±


    ¡°I have, and I don''t care, you came through on your promise to end the war which is the only result you promised.¡± Rowland replies firmly, rubbing the scar running from his forehead to his chin, crossing his closed left eye. ¡°I''ve seen battle, anyone blaming you is simply unable to comprehend the choices Izla Meria was faced with.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that actually means a lot.¡± Jessica carefully replies, only half-believing the man.


    ¡°Lady Yvonne has sent me on behalf of Duchess Edusa to tell you that they expect you to attend one of the Councils in either Port-Odo or Meria.¡± Rowland tells me.


    ¡°When?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°Today in Port-Odo, most will likely leave for Izla Meria soon since your sudden absence is the reason they''ve remained.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Well, I didn''t plan to just vanish but...¡± Jessica throws a quick look at Celyz. ¡°I''m busy with a friend right now so I''ll go when I have the time.¡±


    Rowland nods and makes a small bow before hurriedly leaving, uncomfortable about turning his back on the Rykz but unwilling to show it. Celyz resolves to let go of Jessica for now, that trying to whisk her away on a ship and then straight to their Hive in Izla Meria is doomed to fail now that her friend has been reminded that there are still problems to solve.


    ¡°You should go and find out what it is that they still require of you.¡± Celyz speaks up with a little bitterness, choosing accusatory words that suit her feelings.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°I have disappeared for a week as well.¡± Celyz sighs. ¡°My sisters are likely a little angry at me.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± Jessica makes a grimace behind her mask.


    ¡°It was well worth it.¡± Celyz waves one of her tendrils to dismiss the apology. ¡°My, kh.¡± The Princess makes a small embarrassed sound. ¡°Do not forget that my offer has no time limit.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Celyz, I haven''t.¡± Jessica smiles, pushing down her impulse to run to Leomi to kiss her.


    She feels guilty, like she''s betraying both. Yet she refuses to let go of either of them because of her love and loneliness, two emotions that she buried in her childhood but have now taken deep root in her heart.


    No matter how much she wishes she could fully trust them, she cannot help but see the degrees of separation between her and her two loves. One is a human Noble, the other a Rykz Princess.


    Both hate each other, even if they''ve attained some degree of understanding about Elizabeth. There are so many things that could go wrong that something inevitably will.

 In Peace.Ch23 Interlude

    Yvonne startles when the Princess attacks Jessica with her flow, throwing her backward so hard that she flips on herself and lands on her belly. Yvonne thought the Rykz and Jessica had an agreement.


    Yvonne hurriedly picks Leomi up, placing her body between her liege and the Rykz Princesses. She assembles an air-spear but delays launching it even to save Jessica, aware that doing so would put her ward in more danger which her friend would more than frown on.


    She decides to throw Leomi to the side if either of the Princesses retaliates, yet remains hesitant as the Rykz isn''t threatening Jessica''s life. Her indecision doesn''t last long as the one named Fenyz passes her spearheaded tendrils under Jessica''s intricate mail shirt.


    Yvonne immediately launches the construct but the Princess'' unstructured flow expands out and disintegrates it before it even gets close. She does her best to quickly complete a second one but it fails just the same.


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± Yvonne swears under her breath, just before the second Princess impacts Fenyz.


    She assembles three air-shields for safety, using the access she obtained from joining the Hospitaliers that the entire population of the Izla swore flow pledges to. Jessica is bleeding a bit but the Rykz seems to be protecting her.


    Yvonne starts retreating, taking the confrontation and the lack of counter-attack as proof that she doesn''t know nearly enough about the circumstances but that what she''s hearing confirms that her friend''s life isn''t in danger. She decides that evacuating the premises is the about all she can do right now.


    Yvonne thinks that she likely shouldn''t have tried to intervene so soon in order to protect Jessica. After all, if the Rykz wanted to kill them they would be dead. Edusa and Roisia are a little shaken but even their horse is unharmed and escaping.


    She uses a strengthening construct to help Leomi walk downhill. Her charge is entirely out of it, her eyes are fuzzy and staring at the grass. Leomi''s reaction to seeing Jessica''s face worries Yvonne a lot.


    She believes that the small wounds on Leomi''s forehead show that she took a hit that dazed her but the blood is dry, the fact that she remains out of it means that the impact was more significant than the injuries imply, or so Yvonne hopes.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Leomi asks, sounding lost as they make their way downhill.


    ¡°I don''t know but you''re safe right now. Did she hit you?¡± Yvonne asks, hating the fact that she needs to and disbelieving that the possibility is even there no matter how angry Jessica is.


    ¡°She definitely hit on me.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Leomi, did she hit you?¡± Yvonne insists.


    ¡°I''m not sure...¡± Leomi replies. ¡°My head, hurts.¡±


    ¡°Try.¡± Yvonne insists, struggling to keep her charge upright. ¡°Remember what I told you years ago, assess what you did and then figure out how to fix it. This is the same, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°I, I think I saw Jay.¡± Leomi whispers.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Was flying in circles, flapping her wing, singing. It was beautiful.¡± Leomi says with a dreamy smile but her expression soon turns to despair. ¡°It hurt, my brain ached, so I... yes, I hit my head and she flew away, free.¡±


    Yvonne places her hand on Leomi''s forehead, feeling that she''s burning up with a fever. She worried from finding that Leomi did this to herself, again, but is rather relieved since she can handle that.


    If it had been Jessica, she would have had to try to keep the two apart, which would have been close to impossible and heartbreaking for her. She picks Leomi up with a strengthening construct and throws her over her horse''s saddle before running back uphill, meeting Edusa and Roisia.


    ¡°What was...¡± Edusa starts.


    ¡°One moment.¡± Yvonne interrupts them.


    She scouts the horizon, finding that Jessica is slowly headed north with a few dozen Rykz scouts following her. Yvonne feels completely lost as to how to keep things together, she feels that her friends are drifting further and further away.


    Leomi''s state means that waiting is the only choice. Her impulsive reaction in removing the mask was not only dangerous to both her friends. She clings to Jessica''s words that contain the hope that the two will soon reconnect.


    If that happens, Leomi will finally be able to find peace in Jessica''s arms. She will then make her move to end the lies, provide them with the right circumstances to end the lies and heal.


    ¡°Sorry, my friend, I need to take care of her so I can''t follow you right now, I''m sure it''s what you would do as well.¡± Yvonne whispers to Jessica''s back as she disappears behind a hilltop.


    ¡°Yvonne, why did Elizabeth bleed orange?¡± Roisia asks, looking frightened.


    ¡°She didn''t.¡± Yvonne quickly replies, entering damage control. ¡°Look, you both know that Countess Grace has suggested that she is a Rykz creation but she herself says it is hearsay from an unreliable source.¡±


    ¡°I believed it absurd but, with this...¡± Edusa trails off.


    ¡°She has one of their creations in her chest, but she is not one.¡± Yvonne swiftly explains. ¡°We''ve all seen drawings of the small Rykz they''ve catapulted inside cities to spoil supplies. They used something similar on her but as you''ve seen with this altercation, they do not control her so I plead you not to add oil to this fire by spreading rumors.¡±


    ¡°We will not, but this brings more urgent questions to the table. It is further indication that questions need to be asked.¡± Edusa says, frowning.


    ¡°We should help her!¡± Roisia protests.


    ¡°I agree, yet we need knowledge if we are to do so. Elizabeth Vil has kept her secrets, I respect that but now is the time to demand she reveals them to us or step aside.¡± Edusa firmly responds.


    ¡°Time is something I don''t have for this, I have no intention of discussing it in her absence.¡± Yvonne tells them.


    ¡°That is fair.¡± Edusa acknowledges. ¡°Where is my Liege?¡±


    ¡°On my horse, tired.¡± Yvonne replies shortly and departs, leaving Edusa and Roisia.


    --- --- ---


    Edusa presses her lips together as she watches Yvonne leave, riding away with her liege sitting on the saddle in front of her. The Duchess had expected to cry when the time came that her hopes were crushed but she finds herself standing immobile with her broken heart and without tears to shed.


    Yvonne''s knowledge of the matter put an end to Edusa''s hopes that the revelation will end the relationship because it means that Leomi is already aware of Elizabeth''s circumstances, she feels shame for having wanted such an outcome.


    This event clarifies discussions Edusa has recently had with her liege and clues she picked up on, Leomi knew and struggled with this but ended up accepting Elizabeth despite the trauma her liege experienced in her adolescence.


    The Duchess cannot help but admire her liege further, even as that decision underlines the strength of the two''s relationship and utterly destroys her chances. She wishes, both for Elizabeth and Leomi, that whatever the Rykz did can be undone.


    Edusa knew that it would eventually happen as, even if they were to break up, there is still Jessica who she would never be able to compete against once she turned up.


    The Duchess had deemed that peasant a much better alternative to Elizabeth Vil and likely someone she could admit defeat to without regret if only she could have obtained a few weeks to court Leomi Lance.


    She is entirely unaware of even the possibility that her liege''s two lovers could be the same person and of the fact that Leomi is currently single. Yet, perhaps she would have reached the same conclusion even if she did for she is aware that she has clung for too long to someone who is simply not interested.


    ¡°It''s time I move on.¡± Edusa speaks up with a tightness in her throat.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Roisia replies compassionately.


    ¡°I have a lot of work to do.¡± Edusa shakes her head. ¡°Elizabeth''s demonstration polarized Nobility but I failed to see the positives in that at the time. I received a dozen messages last night after Court, most of the titled Nobles are openly siding with the King in fear of the changes they see on the horizon but this shows that they desire to open backchannels to ours. After all, Cenwalh... King Cenwalh has shown himself unreliable and untrustworthy with the institute. Elizabeth has underlined the fact peasantry is not defenseless, this is a perspective that Nobility can no longer dismiss which opens options we did not have before.¡±


    ¡°Your point that the situation is more volatile for it stands.¡± Roisia notes.


    ¡°It does, but is that such a bad thing?¡± Edusa asks, looking to the sky. ¡°In the end, those Nobles who would have firmly sided against us would have done so as I reform Hetlan. At least now, I can find allies that would not have revealed themselves otherwise.¡±


    Edusa starts planning her stay in Port-Odo. The Kingdom''s armies will follow the Rykz as they retreat but she has decided to remain in the city a while longer with her army.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    She formulates a plan to dodge the new tax by exchanging their spare weapons, armors, and shields for tools. Her Duchy has the raw materials to replace the gear while the Izla will need them until they can build up their production. Edusa suddenly breaks down in tears.


    ¡°Why, why can''t I even compete with this m, m, monster?¡± She wails as Roisia embraces her in a gentle hug.


    ¡°You don''t really believe that.¡± Roisia says, rubbing her back.


    ¡°I wish I did...¡± Edusa replies, pressing her face in Roisia''s shoulder.


    --- --- ---


    Yvonne reaches Port-Odo in the very early morning after having spent the entire day and most of the night galloping, supplying her mount with flow and taking breaks when needed for the animal to keep going.


    Leomi fell asleep within moments inside that Yvonne''s arms make by holding the reins, she hasn''t woken since but muttered much during her sleep about a fragile Jay.


    Yvonne gathered that Leomi is protecting a single-winged bird in her dreams even as the chirping maddens her, clearly standing in for Jessica. It worries the sword-sworn who blames her absence for her failure to realize the deterioration of Leomi''s mental state.


    Yvonne pushes through the gates without stopping as the Rykz drones guarding them aren''t at all suited to control who gets to enter or leave the city. She takes advantage of the fact that there''s barely anyone outside as people are just starting to get up to make it to the keep unhindered.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi awakens in bed with a splitting headache and a burning fever, finding Yvonne sitting by her side and wiping her sweaty brow with a piece of wet cloth. The Hospitalier Commander immediately catches sight of a colorful Jay being chased by its own dark shadow inside the rich apartment.


    It''s exactly like what she saw in her dreams, but this time the bird isn''t safely imprisoned in her hands while chirping for its freedom but being hunted by Evil. The flash of a toothy predatory smile shatters her hallucination.


    ¡°No!¡± Leomi screams, sitting up so abruptly that Yvonne almost falls over.


    ¡°It''s all okay, Leomi, you''re safe.¡± The sword-sworn hurriedly says.


    Yvonne seizes her friend''s wrists and forces her to cross her arms over her chest, having sufficient experience to preemptively stop Leomi from violently lashing out as she sometimes has after or during a feverish nightmare.


    ¡°But Jessica isn''t!¡± Leomi exclaims. ¡°I, I need to protect her!¡± She adds, weakly struggling.


    ¡°Calm down, what did Elizabeth tell you?¡± Yvonne asks, locking eyes with her friend to give her something to focus on.


    ¡°That, Jessica has been missing for a month.¡± Leomi mutters, still trying to gather herself. ¡°She, she could have drowned, she could be...¡±


    ¡°Both are true but she had been missing just as long before and do you really think Jessica would so stupid as to embark on a boat without realizing that her handicap would make it harder for her to swim?¡± Yvonne asks, forcing her friend to rely on her intelligence instead of her feelings.


    ¡°N, no.¡± Leomi virulently denies, unable to accept that her astute peasant would be so foolish. ¡°B, but what if she was attacked? Or, there was an accident?¡±


    ¡°If Jessica made it out of the battle then she would have found solutions, correct?¡± Yvonne questions.


    ¡°Y, yes.¡± Leomi slowly nods.


    ¡°Idali was in worse shape and survived so if Jessica did not escape then we would have found her.¡± Yvonne affirms.


    ¡°T, true.¡± Leomi says, her expression falling while her cheeks turn white. ¡°Then, then, it''s... worse.¡±


    ¡°Worse?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°For her.¡± Leomi says deliriously, limply falling back down on the bed. ¡°And, it''s still my fault because I failed to act and show her how great I think she is, no matter that my lovely bird only has a single wing left.¡±


    Leomi retreats into a fetal position, shaking from head to toe as she imagines the woman behind her every heartbeat suffering as one of the Rykz'' creations eats her alive, the painful agony and awareness of her flesh being consumed little by little.


    ¡°Leomi, please talk to me.¡± Yvonne pleads, shaking her friend''s shoulder.


    Her effort is fruitless as Leomi cuts herself off, falling into a deep depressive state. Yvonne grits her teeth and pulls her sleeves up to her elbows, deciding to do something that could easily backfire on her but has succeeded in tearing Leomi out of her deepest despair on two occasions.


    The first time when she first came into Leomi''s service as her liege struggled with vivid nightmares of Jenna being torn apart and eaten alive by Lisilese. She had to intervene every morning for a week straight to explain something Leomi already knew but needed to hear from someone else.


    The second time after Leomi delivered her report about the Rykz to Duke Meria when she refused to go to sleep and tried to go rescue Jessica by herself, that fight cost her much of Leomi''s trust.


    Yvonne hates having to literally fight tooth and nail with her ward to save her from herself but thinks it''ll be more peaceful this time and much quicker because Jessica''s lies are built on a house of cards that a gust of wind would destroy if not for the people that care for them both.


    The sword-sworn slowly takes hold of Leomi''s right shoulder and chin, forcing her to look up to her. The Countess firmly closes her eyes, refusing to look, refusing to engage. Smack. Yvonne slaps Leomi''s right cheek with her full strength. The Countess'' eyes flip wide open, filled with anger.


    ¡°Tell me what Elizabeth said or I swear I''m gone.¡± Yvonne lies in a threatening tone.


    ¡°You hit me!¡± Leomi utters, outraged.


    ¡°I don''t want to wrestle you down and make you talk to me like old times, Leomi, but I will if I have to. She''s also my friend.¡± Yvonne says, feeling guilty about lying as she pulls on her ward''s heart-strings.


    ¡°I, you''ll leave me, if I tell you anyway.¡± Leomi says, turning away.


    ¡°Are you twelve?¡± Yvonne asks harshly, knowing that her friend''s fever is likely responsible but determined to break through to her anyway. ¡°I''ll decide, now speak.¡±


    ¡°Liz, Liz said, that Jessica is going to accept the Rykz'' offer.¡± Leomi stutters, begging the Lake to keep Yvonne by her side as she wouldn''t be able to bear losing her on top of everything.


    ¡°You''re not thinking straight.¡± Yvonne immediately jumps on the opportunity to talk. ¡°You want to protect her so much or that it''s making you forget that she''s plenty capable of doing so by herself and evaluating her decisions to avoid making stupid mistakes. The war is over, why would she change her mind now?¡±


    ¡°B, but...¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°No, enough. You''re not going to do anything until you tell me the whole story.¡± Yvonne interrupts. ¡°Jessica isn''t as weak to her emotions as you are, and that''s saying a lot.¡±


    ¡°That''s, true.¡± Leomi admits against her pride.


    Leomi recounts everything that happened from the battle to her encounter with Elizabeth and Celyz, unburdening herself while reinforcing her guilt at the same time and growing even more convinced that she shouldn''t be going anywhere near Jessica.


    ¡°You realize that Elizabeth admitted that she induced you in error when she asked you to make a choice, right?¡± Yvonne asks rhetorically. ¡°This entire thing implies that she knows Jessica survived.¡±


    ¡°But, I told you all she said, she''s missing!¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°And you agreed she wouldn''t be that stupid.¡± The sword-sworn counters.


    ¡°B, but, what if...¡± Leomi weakly shakes her head.


    ¡°She has a lot more information about Jessica than you do and she doesn''t believe that Jessica died.¡± Yvonne utters firmly. ¡°Elizabeth Vil would be the first to make that claim if she could without lying to free your heart for herself, you know this.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Leomi explodes, sitting up in fury.


    She almost immediately falls back down on the bed, holding her temples to whimper in pain. Yvonne sighs in relief, having succeeded in somewhat defusing this crisis by reaching a point where her ward won''t fall back into depression.


    ¡°Why did it have to come to this madness, Leomi? Couldn''t you just let her fuck your brains out as I told you?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth needed to be handled, you should have seen her.¡± Leomi protests in a whisper.


    ¡°No matter, you have a choice to make.¡± Yvonne sighs again, having known from the start that it was unlikely for Leomi to resist the attraction of bending Elizabeth Vil over. ¡°At least, I''m sure she enjoyed it more than even you realize.¡±


    ¡°You barely know Liz.¡± Leomi dismisses.


    ¡°What about your choice?¡± Yvonne presses.


    Leomi''s face turns to stone, she closes her eyes and pulls the covers over herself, her mind filled with the Jay''s shadow and how it so easily tore her lovable bird apart. She could cry, but she doesn''t allow herself the relief, she''ll learn about Jessica lives or not eventually as she protects nothing.


    ¡°What did you see when I took the mask off, Leomi? You said something odd.¡± Yvonne asks, trying to find another angle to keep the conversation going.


    ¡°How different they are.¡± Leomi replies, unable to help herself. ¡°Jessica took confidence from our support even as she knew of her own weakness. Liz, is self-assured, sometimes overbearingly so. Jessica only resorted to violence when cornered. Liz has few limits to what she''ll do, if any. Jessica was alone and desperate for mere acceptance without condemnation when we met, she clung to us when she received it. Elizabeth fiercely rejects bindings other than to me, even then it is both solid and shallow. The choice is obvious.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yvonne asks, confused.


    ¡°I will have to go with Liz to protect Jessica from Elizabeth''s revenge for a perceived betrayal even though she is the one who betrayed me by making me face this choice.¡± Leomi utters in a dead tone of voice.


    ¡°You intend to sacrifice your happiness?¡± Yvonne asks, baffled.


    ¡°I can be happy with her.¡± Leomi lies, knowing that it would be impossible if she gives up on Jessica, which she knows she does not have the strength to. ¡°Jessica can find her way without me, she will even be better off. Elizabeth is as obsessed with me as I am with my Jessica.¡±


    ¡°It makes no sense, the best way for you to protect Jessica is to be with her, Leomi.¡± Yvonne argues, sensing something extremely wrong about Leomi''s current state of mind. ¡°Elizabeth offered you this choice, she''ll live by it if you choose the one you love.¡±


    ¡°But what will the consequences of that be?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically, her feverish mind already convinced that she saw the ultimate ending when the dark shadow consumed her Jay.


    Leomi Lance fully intends to go to the meeting point to force Elizabeth to kill her and then pierce her heart with their dagger in return, avoiding any chance of meeting Jessica and entirely avoiding the choice. Once dead, Leomi plans to roam the Lake until her Jay bird spreads her wing and either finds her or leaves her alone there to burn with nothing for eternity.


    ¡°Leomi, you''re not planning anything foolish, are you?¡± Yvonne asks, concerned. ¡°This is your chance to get back with Jessica, Elizabeth will have told her of this choice she gave you. What if Jessica is there waiting for you? Will you be able to choose against your heart?¡±


    ¡°For Jessica? Anything.¡± Leomi utters with zealot-like resolve.


    The Countess believes that dying in her love''s arms after having removed the Evil threat to her life would be more than Leomi thinks she deserves, the greatest imaginable gift behind nothing. The two of them departing together for the Lake would also satisfy Liz, she has shown her as much.

 In Peace.Ch24 Interlude

    Yvonne is uneasy about her friend''s current expression, even frightened as she is seeing similarities between Leomi''s state now and that of Jessica when they both left her behind, when she took her mask off atop the hill.


    ¡°What''s going on Leomi?¡± She asks. ¡°What aren''t you telling me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leomi giggles.


    The sword-sworn looks in her ward''s light gray eyes and witnesses a dreadful insanity. Her right hand flies up to her gaping mouth in shock as she realizes that Jessica and Leomi have almost come full circle in their mad relationship, they''re growing closer to intersecting paths in a devastating way.


    ¡°That''s it.¡± Yvonne whispers. ¡°I''m, I... can''t let this go on.¡±


    ¡°Jay needs to fly away, free.¡± Leomi mutters in a hazy tone of voice.


    Yvonne closes her eyes, unable to keep watching. She searches her memories, trying to figure out who would be able to reach Leomi. Unfortunately, in her opinion, Vikiana and Jessica are the only ones who could, the first is injured while the second is the one who caused this.


    Yvonne''s gut feeling is that there is almost no chance of this ending well if she doesn''t intervene, it has been for a long time although she isn''t certain of the exact moment she realized that they are on a path of self-destruction.


    Jessica seemed to think that the choice she offered would be the end of it but her ward''s current state clearly indicates that it is a falsehood. Yvonne knows that her friend is hiding something from her.


    The truth is that Leomi is hiding an entire facet of her relationship with Elizabeth and Jessica, the fact that she is so afraid of what she could do that she would rather die than risk returning to Jessica and causing her further harm.


    ¡°I need to work.¡± Leomi murmurs, pushing Yvonne away to get off the bed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne asks her feverish friend, easily fending off her attempt.


    ¡°No time.¡± Leomi whines hazily.


    ¡°You have all winter, Leomi, don''t you?¡± Yvonne asks, feeling her stomach sink.


    ¡°No, my Jay, would want me to go follow through with my ideals before it''s too late.¡± Leomi violently shakes her head side to side like, fighting something in herself.


    ¡°Too late?¡± The sword-sworn presses, worried.


    ¡°Elizabeth, veiling her threats to my Jay.¡± Leomi responds in anguish. ¡°Liz is trying to take her from me, like she took my first time from her.¡±


    Leomi half faints, half falls to sleep while grasping at the bed covers. Yvonne watches her tormented friend as she wrestles with an invisible shadow, weakly swiping at the air and trying to pull her covers apart.


    Yvonne lies down by her ward''s side, listening to her friend''s nightmarish ramblings. She intuits that what Elizabeth Vil did by touching Leomi''s heart has shattered, that her friend can no longer cling to that ledge and fell back into a pit of guilt and despair.


    The sword-sworn reaches the conclusion that revealing the truth about Elizabeth and Jessica now would have disastrous results to their mental health, that it''s become urgent for the two to reunite with Jessica.


    Yvonne soon falls asleep as well, exhausted by having ridden all the way south from the Rykz camp in one go.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi awakens in the middle of the day, feeling sick to her stomach from guilt and furious about Elizabeth''s scheme which almost brought her to kill herself. She retches at that thought, bile rising up to the back of her throat.


    She despises such cowardice from herself, after all she firmly believes that the privileged life she''s lived makes her ineligible for giving up in such a way, at least before achieving what she set out to do with the Hospitaliers.


    She does not see her decision to push Elizabeth to end her in the same way as that act is an expression of her love, not surrender. Whatever Elizabeth may say, Leomi loves the woman''s strength even if her romantic heart belongs to another, it was seized by Jessica almost against her will as Leomi struggled between keeping her distance and treating her right.


    Leomi makes her way out of the apartment, leaving Yvonne behind. She heads downstairs through a stone staircase with flow torches hung on the walls every few meters. She enters the main hall, finding two tall women eating at the long and large rectangular table that lies in front of the throne.


    ¡°I am telling you I want to recover the gold and jewels from that gaudy thing, not give it away for free, Ruth.¡± The first speaks up, referring to the throne.


    ¡°But think of the symbol of you redistributing the gold you say your father stole from his subjects, Grace!¡± Ruth exclaims.


    ¡°I find that it would serve my subjects best if I used these riches to repair their city, I don''t see how handing it over to you is any kind of redistribution.¡± Grace replies, sighing.


    ¡°Well, I was born here after all, my taxes bought it so it belongs to me.¡± Ruth argues. ¡°But I''m fair so I''ll give you a chance to win that gold back with dice.¡±


    ¡°Why did it suddenly change hands?¡± Grace exclaims, rising from her chair before noticing the wide grin on Ruth''s face and falling back down, realizing that she got played. ¡°I swear that if even the smallest precious stone is missing when the carpenter arrives, I''ll throw you in the gallows myself.¡±


    ¡°What! Such treachery after all we''ve been through together!¡± Ruth protests.


    ¡°I would do it especially because of that.¡± Grace frowns. ¡°You would be proving that I''ve been wrong about pardoning you by stealing from our people.¡±


    Ruth groans and takes a gulp from her tankard of beer. Grace hides a small smile behind her hand, aware that the pirate wouldn''t even dare to touch the gold now that she''s framed it in this way.


    Leomi watches baffled that an Odo could be so different from the rest of the family, Elizabeth told her as much so she was aware but finding out in person is still a surprise.


    ¡°If you want to eat, there''s some stew left inside the kitchen.¡± Grace speaks up. ¡°I have not called all the servants back yet as I''ve found the coffers emptied.¡±


    ¡°We sent the coin south and east to replace the winter grain the Rykz took.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Who''re you?¡± Ruth asks impolitely.


    ¡°Leomi Lance.¡± She replies in a small voice as she heads for the kitchen.


    Grace is taken aback by the response, surprised that this disheveled woman would be the quite legendary Countess that supposedly tamed Elizabeth Vil away from the Rykz and saved the Izla as a result.


    Leomi herself is aware of her state but does not find the strength to fix her attire and messy hair. As she makes her way to the side door leading into the kitchen, she starts feeling like eating is an unfortunately necessary waste of time.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Grace asks as Leomi returns.


    ¡°Peace.¡± Leomi replies, taking a seat at the table. ¡°Do you have ink and parchment?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, if you don''t mind.¡± Grace says, pointing at her plate to show that she''s eating while the pirate is merely enjoying her beer.


    ¡°I very much do.¡± Ruth replies, lazily hanging back in her chair and pointedly taking a sip.


    ¡°I will go get it myself if you tell me where it is.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°See, she has legs.¡± Ruth chuckles.


    ¡°No need.¡± Grace shakes her head.


    She stands up and grabs a flow torch from the wall to head to a tiny door hidden behind a curtain, heading to the administrative wing of the keep where she takes the necessary writing supplies from the scribe''s desk.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You were present when Elizabeth was captured.¡± Leomi says to Ruth.


    ¡°Sure was, the fight was pretty chaotic but it was a lot of fun to see her rip that Odo prick''s tongue out.¡± Ruth replies. ¡°There are tons of amusing stories about her if you want to hear them, like the fact that she doesn''t bleed.¡± Leomi scoffs, bringing a mean grin on Ruth''s face. ¡°Or that you committed a great crime in the name of love by seducing her to your side.¡±


    ¡°It''s the other way around.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°Why is it a crime?¡±


    ¡°Because she was on the verge of cleansing Caeviel of its Nobility and would already have if not for you.¡± Ruth replies with a bloodthirsty smile.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?!¡± Leomi explodes, slamming her palms on the table as she stands.


    ¡°It''s a fun story actually.¡± The pirate replies, chuckling. ¡°I was in a gambling den and lost a bet I couldn''t pay so I told them a story about Elizabeth. Turns out, people are placing very different hopes on you and her but they''re all very adamant about their assumptions. It broke into a fight, that the soldiers probably won but who cares, I escaped and didn''t have to pay up.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about that! Tell me who was calling for civil war!¡± Leomi demands.


    ¡°Calm down, Lady.¡± Ruth rolls her eyes. ¡°They''re all blustering, what they want is change. Soldiers, peasants, bourgeois, doesn''t matter. Half of them don''t even make sense, they say that they want to be a Republic but at the same time they''re afraid that they''ll be exploited by the rest of the Duchy with a weak Nobility so they want their own strong, prestigious, leader like you.¡± Ruth bursts out in mocking laughter, towards both Leomi and the people. ¡°People in general have no clue what they want. A poor farmer got into a fight with a low-born officer because they both want Elizabeth to put the Kingdom to the torch but the former was shocked by the latter''s lack of idealism.¡±


    ¡°What do they think about the Hospitaliers?¡± Leomi asks, relaxing somewhat as she finds that her fear of Elizabeth planning to start a slaughter are mere rumor.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± Ruth asks.


    ¡°My organization.¡± Leomi replies, sitting back down.


    ¡°Eh, the cheap healing, training, and jobs they provide are pretty well received but people don''t know what you''re about so they''re suspicious, doesn''t help it''s from the Izla.¡± Ruth shrugs.


    ¡°I''m about to resolve that right now.¡± Leomi replies softly.


    ¡°Your organization has done a lot to help our injured soldiers.¡± Grace speaks up, returning with parchment, ink, and quill. ¡°I have to thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°There are still a little less than two thousand of your soldiers on the Izla, mostly helping us open new iron mines.¡± Leomi replies, taking writing apparatus to set it to the right of her plate. ¡°They''ll be able to return when our ships do.¡±


    Leomi quickly finishes her stew and starts writing down some points on the first piece of parchment, using points that she extrapolated from her talks with Jessica and Elizabeth along with her own ideals as a base.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Grace asks.


    ¡°Writing a charter for the Hospitaliers.¡± Leomi mumbles. ¡°It''s the first draft, I plan to simplify the language to lower the possibilities that someone will be able to manipulate the intent while keeping it as precise as possible.¡±


    Grace finishes her now cold food with a grimace before making her way around the table to peer over Leomi''s shoulder. Ruth doesn''t move, but she doesn''t leave either.


    Grace is rather certain that the woman only showed up this morning because she somehow heard of Leomi Lance''s return with Lady Yvonne, even if she is now affecting indifference.


    Leomi settles on three points, thinking that she should tighten those up and leave the rest for the Hospitaliers to build upon as they exercise the duties she is lining up for them.


    ¡°I thought this republic of yours was meant to put qualified people in power with the advice of a chamber of elected representatives.¡± Grace says. ¡°This doesn''t say anything about it.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± Leomi grunts and looks up, annoyed. ¡°So many errors with that you''ve just said that I do not know where to begin. Could you let me work.¡±


    ¡°Try to explain, it concerns me as much as you since I''ve so far aligned myself with the Izla.¡± Grace replies, frowning.


    ¡°That is fair.¡± Leomi agrees, she starts explaining but doesn''t stop working. ¡°It isn''t mine or Elizabeth''s republic, the provisional government was set up by Councilwoman Cecil and is now working to organize elections to put a chamber of representatives that will then elect a ruling Council which will itself name a leader for the army. Separate from that are the Hospitaliers which are my project, independent from the Izla.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Grace nods. ¡°Your charter does not mention elections but laws, is that on purpose so you can spread the organization through the Empire?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Leomi replies, slightly impressed but feeling too pressed for time to push the conversation further. She regrets having set to work here instead of seeking out an isolated room.


    ¡°You''ve crossed the word ''people'' several times in your first point, and also the word ''citizen'' you then replaced it with.¡± Grace comments.


    Leomi bites the inside of her left cheek, knowing exactly the word she needs to place there but having delayed doing so out of fear despite knowing that this is necessary to prevent the Hospitaliers from becoming another military arm for the Empire.


    ¡°I mean any intelligent being.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°The Lake bestowed flow on three species, so I... I need, I have to recognize that. This war... wouldn''t have occurred if there was a way for the Rykz to reach Caeviel''s population.¡±


    ¡°Sentients then?¡± Grace asks.


    ¡°Even Rykz drones can feel pain or they wouldn''t ball up and whine when severely injured.¡± Leomi replies coldly, writing down the words ''sapient beings'' she''s kept from the parchment.


    ¡°Hospitaliers are to guarantee the freedom of every sapient being as long as they do not act to cause mental or bodily harm to another in an act of aggression.¡± Grace reads out loud. ¡°This includes the right to live as they wish according to the laws of the land they''ve chosen and the right to pledge their flow to whichever organization or individual they desire.¡±


    ¡°That last one is a direct attack on Nobility.¡± Ruth comments.


    ¡°It is not, it''s a clever trick.¡± Grace shakes her head. ¡°It says that people, no, sapients have to live according to the law of the land, which is a way of saying that if pledging to the titled Noble is the law, then Hospitaliers do not have to intervene.¡±


    ¡°But it also says they must be free to choose who they pledge to.¡± Ruth contests.


    ¡°Stop playing dumb.¡± Grace groans. ¡°There are intricate meanings there, people who live somewhere are considered to be choosing to do so which means that they are also choosing to pledge their flow to the titled Noble. It also means that if these people want to leave, then Hospitaliers would be required to do all they can to help.¡±


    ¡°That last one is definitely not going to go over well.¡± Ruth says, smiling.


    ¡°After a while, maybe? But at first Nobility will see Hospitaliers as an Order that confirms their right to rule even more than Templars since they think that the land is theirs and the charter enforces the fact that the people living there are their willing subjects.¡± Grace explains. ¡°I doubt they''ll see past the benefits and realize that this single point is placing these subjects in a position of power over the Hospitaliers since all they have to do is demand their help to leave the land to acquire it.¡±


    ¡°And the next point makes it so that people... sapient beings have the right to petition a change in law, which the Hospitaliers have a duty to examine and then push for change if it reaches decisive support from a majority of those affected.¡± Leomi speaks up, unable to help herself from being interested in this Grace Odo''s intellect.


    ¡°Let''s see.¡± Grace murmurs as she leans down, absentmindedly setting her left hand on Leomi''s shoulder.


    ¡°Every sapient being has the right to petition a grievance about a law that directly affects them. Hospitaliers are required to examine the issue and determine that the majority of those affected are against it. If it is the case, the Hospitalier organization is to then find a course of action that solves the problem and act upon it.¡± Grace reads. ¡°That looks a lot like the Templar creed, but more affirmative.¡±


    ¡°It is on purpose, Nobility likely won''t think twice about it. The major difference between Hospitaliers and the Templars is that their primary goal is to safeguard the Empire while ours will be that of freedom.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°Each individual Hospitalier''s rights among the organization must correspond to their duties. From that axiom stems the degree of responsibility to which they must be held responsible in case of success or failure of their tasks.¡± Grace reads the third point. ¡°That last one seems vague but oddly very precise at the same time. I would describe it as an intelligent way to set the carrot and the stick.¡±


    ¡°I think that this general statement would be sufficient to build a code of law upon, which can then be amended. This charter itself is meant to be set in the Lake''s flames once finished, unalterable.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°Rules of conduct evolve in society so it would weaken the document if I set out clear directives instead of guidelines.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that all crime-slaves, all criminals, will all say that the laws used to punish them are unfair.¡± Ruth says.


    ¡°I do. The order and wording of my points are thought out, those who have aggressively caused harm to others will not have their freedom defended by Hospitaliers but their petition will still be heard and the punishment given to them examined in light of the crimes they committed and the opinions of those who have suffered.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Ruth noncommittally exhales.


    ¡°I am not making a direct stand against crime slavery on purpose, it remains up to the people to end the practice. I am attempting to create an organization that empowers movements for change, not one that causes it. Hospitaliers are to counterbalance abuses of power.¡± Leomi Lance explains, acutely aware of the necessity because of her own faults.


    ¡°That is likely the best thing you could do.¡± Grace says, not even trying to hide how interested she is. ¡°Placing the impetus on sapient beings means that Hospitaliers will need to remain a sharp tool to successfully follow their charter and solve problems presented to them instead of becoming embroiled in politics.¡± Port-Odo''s Countess pauses. ¡°None of this means anything without the Emperor''s support.¡±


    ¡°He will, eventually.¡± Leomi affirms. ¡°He has first and foremost been a pragmatist when it came to defending humanity. Once I''ve risen a strong enough force and demonstrated out capability for good in the Empire, the rest will follow.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Grace ponders, moving back to her own seat to face Leomi. ¡°If you truly want the population''s support, to do true good, you will need to demonstrate that you can do more than enforce the Law.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi urgently presses, feeling like her time is running out.


    ¡°Your Hospitaliers will need to pursue Justice. It''ll be slow, harrowing, and difficult, but that is the only way to become more than just another military force in the Empire.¡± Grace advises.


    Leomi thinks that this woman echoes Jessica, she reminds her of how injustice infuriated her Jay. Lance decides it may save her time to spend the afternoon talking to this woman to determine if she can be of help to the Hospitaliers organization after she''s gone.


    --- --- ---

 In Peace.Ch25

    I tap one of the Rykz warriors escorting us on the shoulder while I extend my left hand out. It unsheathes its saber and hands it over. I sigh, having hoped that the Little one would understand my intent better.


    I unfasten the drone''s belt, which has a buckle angled high so that the weapon won''t drag on the ground when the guard settles in it. I set it on my waist and sheathe the large saber.


    ¡°Be careful, Elizabeth.¡± Celyz tells me before departing.


    It somehow feels like our parting is more abrupt than usual, perhaps because of her words. I shake my head, deciding to follow her advice. I pull some energy out of my flow reserve of twenty-four or so portions, it has been fluctuating between more or less golden energy which means that some people are pledging to me.


    I shape a sense-enhancing construct for both ears and eyes before making a shredding construct for the large bladed Rykz saber, it isn''t as deadly as the armor-piercing construct but easier on energy consumption.


    The Vuskyt weapon''s handle is bulbous and adapted for warrior claws but I can grab it inside my palm well enough to use as a club which is enough to use the shredding construct but wouldn''t be for an armor-piercing one.


    Celyz also taught me how to make air-needles which are quite different from air-blades in structure, they''re calculated to use of the air they contain in order to do expansive localized damage. The construct doesn''t end on impact, only the exterior shell dissipates to allow the internal structure to violently expand outward.


    I head out towards the keep with the warrior whose blade I took on my heels along with two scouts. The people on the streets turn as I pass by, more so than they did when I was with Celyz.


    They probably didn''t want to attract attention to themselves with a Princess nearby. As I make my way, I notice that scout patrols are being mostly ignored, people have likely figured out that they won''t do anything if you''re not overtly doing something prohibited.


    ¡°Dame Vil for peace!¡± A merchant exclaims as I walk past, brandishing a fish he was about to hand over to a client over his head.


    I hang back in surprise but return a small wave of hand to the man. Quite a few passerby raise their closed fists up in somewhat delayed but habitual responses of support.


    It has been a week, could be that people would have been more welcoming to me if I arrived along with the news that the war is over instead of days after when they''ve had time to focus on new the problems showing on the horizon.


    I keep going, using my symbiont''s sense as usual to watch my surroundings. As I progress towards Port-Odo''s keep, I notice that there are many black ship banners hanging on large buildings'' windows, there are even some on houses that were obviously sown by less wealthy people because of the gray cloth they used.


    The Odo crest banners are sometimes accompanied by that of the Hospitaliers, a white and blue cross. This support is unusual, especially on low-born habitations. I was right, people are afraid of change but they''re not stupid either or I would also be seeing Cenwalh''s golden crown crest.


    ¡°Dame Vil.¡± One of the guards at the gates salutes me while the other pointedly ignores me. Or she''s just following protocol in remaining silent and on alert.


    The keep''s courtyard is occupied by Lance''s Hospitaliers who are training a group of peasants dressed in old clothes full of holes. They bark out orders to tell their paired trainees to keep going before throwing me quick salutes.


    I enter the keep through the opened reinforced double doors which show signs that they were caved in because several of the thick wood planks look new and the metal seems to have been hammered back into shape.


    I walk through the empty vestibule, adorned with only a few banners, and step inside the main hall. I find a simple oak throne with a pillow on the seat and only a carving of house Odo''s crest on the backrest.


    On top of that throne is Ruth, passed out sideways over the armrests. Grace is sitting at the rectangular table in front of Yvonne and Rowland while Edusa is laying back against one of the back walls near a closed door. Margaret and Henry are behind me on my left and right.


    They both shuffle on their feet, making noise likely to inform me of their presence. I raise my gloved left hand to wave at them over my shoulder without turning around.


    Grace and Edusa are the only ones who aren''t looking at me. The former because she''s reading a piece of parchment while the latter seems deep in thought but not so much that her right hand didn''t edge slightly closer to her sword.


    ¡°Good timing, I have some questions for you, Councilwoman Vil.¡± Grace says without looking up.


    ¡°Where is Leomi?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Either training, or working.¡± Yvonne replies, throwing me an intense look. ¡°She hasn''t taken a single minute to rest in a week and barely sleeps for longer than an hour at a time because of her nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Whatever occurred between them is no concern of mine, Lady Shipwold.¡± Grace speaks up. ¡°If you wish to find out, please do so out of this room.¡±


    ¡°She kicked you both out, didn''t she?¡± I chuckle, heading straight for the door Edusa is seemingly guarding. ¡°I''m going.¡±


    The Duchess throws me a flat look but doesn''t take the bait. She actually opens the door for me, revealing a corridor to a room with wooden mannequins wearing old iron gear. I can hear wood striking metal, confirming that Leomi is there. Yvonne, on the other hand, frowns and stands up with the clear intention to chase me down.


    She barely makes a step that she stops dead in her tracks as Rowland doesn''t let go of her hand. He gives Yvonne a gentle smile that seems out of place next to the red scar running along his face. She answers by squeezing his hand in a reassuring way.


    ¡°I''m not going to eat you.¡± I roll my eyes at Yvonne.


    ¡°Then why do you bleed orange?¡± Grace counters to the room''s frightened astonishment. None of them had the guts to ask, huh.


    ¡°Because I''m a monster.¡± I reply as calmly as I can, which is not at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grace asks rhetorically, seeming more like she''s making a comment than responding or judging.


    ¡°She isn''t.¡± Yvonne grunts. ¡°I told you I was a lot closer and saw her bleed red and brown.¡±


    ¡°Were you trying to elevate the tensions in Caeviel with that game you played with King Cenwalh?¡± Grace asks, seemingly ignoring Yvonne.


    ¡°I don''t answer to you, Grace Odo.¡± I utter flatly.


    ¡°You are inside a city I grew in and very much care for.¡± Grace replies quietly. ¡°I swore to protect Port-Odo when I asked my people allow me to bear the title. You''ve done much to protect the Izla and Caeviel so I expect you understand my need to ask that question.¡± She finally looks up from the parchment to throw me a look. I force myself to now, acknowledging her reasoning. ¡°But the fact that you''ve accomplished your goal for peace only underlines how dangerous you are now that those motives are gone.¡±


    ¡°The only danger I pose is to those who attack me.¡± I tell Grace.


    ¡°Which will happen soon if you keep that mask on. Your exile has been announced by the Kingdom, and while we haven''t made a decision yet, the Templars have declared yesterday that you are forbidden to wear it except in defense of the Empire on the order of the Grand-Master in Kruzser.¡± Grace informs me in a calm voice.


    ¡°Not the Emperor?¡± I ask, disbelieving the fact that I''ve become so well known that it surprises me that Emperor Rasaec wouldn''t have made the decision.


    ¡°He yet slumbers as far as we can tell, it is a point of contention among many that you would have been branded an enemy of the Empire if not for that.¡± Edusa explains.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I won''t stick around to be seen but I won''t be obeying this exile either.¡± I tell Grace head on. ¡°As for my intent, I don''t have any. I have a life to live that I''ve put on the sidelines for too long. If a Noble attacks me, I''ll put them down. It''s that simple.¡±


    ¡°It is not.¡± Grace responds in a cold voice. ¡°The Law must be upheld, and I am not speaking about allowing blatant Nobility abuses but the simplest ones prohibiting murder.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware.¡± I say, frowning and growing impatient. ¡°I know the difference between fighting a war and living under Nobility''s oppression, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡± Grace admits without flinching. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I might take you seriously if you are capable of telling me the number of wage slaves there are in the lands subject to your rule.¡± I harshly utter, shattering her composure and exposing a guilty looking face.


    ¡°At least a hundr''d coops in... Brreee.¡± Ruth burps loudly. ¡°Port-Odo alone, she knows.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ruth.¡± I say, unable to help myself from smiling. ¡°Did you get that pardon?¡±


    ¡°That and th'' ship, not ''cuz o'' you.¡± Ruth sloppily replies.


    ¡°I am only aware because you told me.¡± Grace mutters.


    ¡°And I only told you ''cuz y''asked.¡± Ruth grunts, shifting to sit straighter in the throne. ¡°Dun''t let that big puss push y''all around, sh''ll purr if ya scratch in da right place I ''eard.¡±


    ¡°I swear freeing you was the best thing I ever did.¡± I exclaim, bursting into laughter.


    ¡°T''was all accord''n to my glori''... hic ...us plan.¡± Ruth replies as she tries to stand up, and fails because she''s swaying more than a Rykz Princess'' tail while they sprint.


    ¡°But.¡± I suddenly stop laughing. ¡°I''m going to need to know who told you that.¡± I utter in a dark tone, glaring.


    ¡°That one there, try''n tah cheer the crazy other, the amateurs thought I got boozed off.¡± Ruth replies, closing her eyes and comfortably hanging back into the throne.


    Ruth isn''t pointing at anyone but Yvonne awkwardly moves to adjust her shirt, telling me all I need to know. Edusa''s silence is somewhat surprising, even more how sad and resigned she looks.


    ¡°We need to talk, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne tells me, urging me towards the corridor leading to the room Leomi is training in.


    ¡°Enough! I have need for answers from Elizabeth Vil if you want me to be the head of the Hospitalier''s Justicier wing. Considering her relationship with the Rykz, I am more than willing to wave aside the fact that she has one of their creations. But if that is the case, it also means that her decisions were her own.¡± Grace explains with rising anger at the distractions.


    ¡°Are you trying to put me on trial for your Brother''s death, Grace?¡± I ask coldly. Grace closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°I''ve had the opportunity to hear what he has done to you in more detail, I am of the mind to strike both him and Father from our house''s records.¡± She answers. ¡°The issue here has to do with what occurred in Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°My choices have been my own. Every kill I committed, every cripple I made, every rib-cage I crushed, every arm I tore or sliced off.¡± I explain, shuddering at the bloody images that the words bring to the forefront of my mind. I grasp at the saber''s bulbous handle to calm myself. ¡°There is more than enough to condemn me, you have my blessing if you choose to do so, but do not make the mistake of thinking that I''ll lie down and die.¡±


    ¡°You said you understood the difference in judging what occurs during a war, I have no desire to pronounce judgment, merely take stock of your character.¡± Grace tells me, looking straight at me with two intelligent eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, taken off-guard.


    ¡°I have stated the reason.¡± Grace replies.


    ¡°Because you''re considering leading the Justiciers? Whatever that is, I will not be joining the Hospitaliers.¡± I say.


    ¡°But as a whole they refuse to condemn you.¡± Grace explains. ¡°I understand that you have no reason to explain yourself to me, but I would like to know why you participated in the attack on the Templars who were helping you and why you sank Hetlan''s merchant ship. Neither were a threat to you, or the Princess.¡±


    Edusa straightens up at the question. She grits her teeth and enters the corridor to leave the room, entirely uninterested in my response. I find myself hoping that it''s because she believes what I told her, which is likely why I''m not even thinking of blowing Grace off without answering.


    ¡°They were a direct threat to the mission itself. Princess Cetyz detected them and charged them. She was in no state to listen to reason so I chose to preserve her trust rather than risk her life by fighting her to save those who were guilty of abducting her in the first place. I did what I could to save the Exemplar and another. My choice turned out to be correct considering that her trust turned out to be necessary for us to escape.¡± I explain. ¡°As for Edusa''s sister...¡± I pause. ¡°You know very well why I did not intervene to stop the Princess. Even if we consider that Suxen wasn''t on that ship, it was still filled with those who were fueling the fire I set to the institute and fought with the city''s guard.¡±


    ¡°Even considering the fact that there could have been innocents on board?¡± Grace asks.


    ¡°What would you have me do? Princess Cetyz thinks us humans mad, I was not about to risk her life, mine, and the war''s outcome over a hypothetical.¡± I utter coldly, feeling my stomach knot up as it seems likely some of the sailors didn''t have anything to do with that Lady of house Hetlan''s plot.


    The image of the man she threw overboard comes back to my mind along with obscure memories of Tsek and Aisha making odd comments about the man that Lady Hetlan, whose name I forgot, was seeing. I thought the two were into rough stuff, but... but Tsek implied I got that wrong and what I''ve seen confirms it.


    ¡°One, one might have been innocent.¡± I stutter. ¡°Her companion, she attacked him when he panicked during the attack.¡±


    ¡°That''s all you have to say about your actions in Meiridin?¡± Grace questions, seeming somewhat surprised.


    ¡°It''s all I have to say, I''m done answering.¡± I gripe, stomping towards the corridor. I do pause at the door as I think back to her claiming she''s deciding whether or not to lead a section of the Hospitaliers. ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°Mostly because I am not from Izla Meria as far as I know.¡± Grace replies calmly, revealing very little. ¡°My issue with the merchant ship having been sunk is that you''ve denied the course of justice for their actions, but I am not so arrogant as to hold that against you in the circumstances you were in.¡±


    I enter the corridor, figuratively running away from questions that awaken memories and things I need to move past. I find Edusa waiting for me with a stone-like expression in a side door''s archway. I feel my patience running short but Yvonne is swiftly accelerating to catch up and I do want to talk to her.


    ¡°How has she been?¡± I ask Edusa, curious.


    ¡°Focused on work, morbidly so.¡± She replies.


    ¡°I can hear her still striking at the same rhythm.¡± I nod. ¡°How long has she been going at it?¡±


    ¡°Days between hours-long sessions at a desk. We were hoping you would get her to take a break.¡± Yvonne speaks up.


    ¡°What has she been doing?¡± I blink, worried that she might not have time for Jessica once Elizabeth gets to take the mask off and rests.


    ¡°She''s been setting down contingencies for everything, from military formations to the strategies to fight Lisilese, Rykz, and Nobility. Also a plan for expanding the Hospitaliers depending on available resources and equipment.¡± Yvonne explains.


    ¡°My Liege has discussed with me about what to do in the eventuality of her death, and what to expect.¡± Edusa chimes in. ¡°She thinks it''ll empower the Hospitaliers and bolster army recruitment to defend the south.¡±


    ¡°That''s stupid.¡± I frown. What is my Lady thinking?


    ¡°It is not.¡± Edusa growls. ¡°That''s the problem!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, she''ll hear you.¡± Yvonne murmurs.


    ¡°I would speak louder if hearing us made her stop.¡± Edusa snaps back.


    ¡°Okay, what''s this plan you need me to talk her out of?¡± I question.


    ¡°If it was that simple, I would have done so.¡± Edusa says, throwing a dark look at my mask. ¡°My Liege isn''t planning anything, she''s setting a basis to build the Hospitaliers on like she won''t be there to do it herself. She thinks that in the event of her death, her name will be lauded and used by Nobility at large to gain notoriety and glory. Leomi is correct in thinking that they''ll pervert what she stood for, telling peasants that unrest betrays the spirit of what she achieved for them, but she''s banking on the fact that it''ll also allow the Hospitaliers to spread unhindered and at a much quicker pace.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter. Something is off. It does make me glad that she''s is still this affected, I might yet continue to enjoy my sweet revenge. Which me? Us. ¡°Is that all?¡± I ask Edusa to get rid of her.


    ¡°Just, give me my Liege back.¡± Edusa responds.


    ¡°She''s mine.¡± I immediately counter. ¡°But I''ll do what I can.¡± I add in a gentler tone. Edusa makes a sharp nod but doesn''t quite seem about to leave.


    ¡°Is what you said about my sister true?¡± She asks in an anguished tone and expression, revealing that she had been listening in as her poker face shatters.


    ¡°I, it is. I''m sorry.¡± I reply with a tight throat, unable to imagine how painful it must be to lose a family member in these circumstances.


    Edusa doesn''t reply, she swallows her saliva and departs in silence. I turn around and watch her leave with small steps with Yvonne at my side. The Duchess makes a turn towards one of the main hall''s staircases, leaving our sight.

 In Peace.Ch26

    I tell my symbiont to order the three Rykz nearby to stand by, swiping my left hand towards them. They take positions at the end of the hallway, on alert. I lay back against the wall and listen in on Leomi while Yvonne gathers herself to start talking. I can distinguish through the timing of her strikes that she''s training a combination of attacks, the same over and over.


    She''s preparing for a fight, that much alone is enough to make me assemble a defensive construct for my Vuskyt mail shirt. It''s also to train what Celyz taught me about its use on different materials, something that Vikiana likely hadn''t had little knowledge about, while also pressuring Yvonne to spill out what she has to say.


    ¡°She hasn''t said anything about you, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne speaks up. ¡°I don''t know what she plans at all.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t be telling me if that didn''t worry you.¡± I note.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Yvonne whispers. ¡°She can tell I''m keeping things from her.¡±


    ¡°Like the construct you hid in my hammer?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That was a kinetic strike, sorry.¡± Yvonne mutters. ¡°You''ve changed so much that I wanted to have an insurance to disarm you.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°You seem to have gotten better, though.¡± Yvonne smiles.


    ¡°Don''t know. It feels like my right hand is always shaking but it rarely is when I check.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°She''s a wreck, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne says, intently looking at me. ¡°She hasn''t combed her hair, or taken a bath, in days. I have to fight to get her to even eat a full meal.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I gave her a rigged choice like she gave me after she suffered as I have.¡± I murmur coldly, torn between my pull to go take care of Leomi and the one to let her suffer a little more. I close my right hand to steady my trembling fingers.


    ¡°You can''t keep using what happened against her, my friend, she''s paid enough.¡± Yvonne says, her eyebrows close together from deep sadness. ¡°Please, let it go or...¡± The sword-sworn bites her tongue. ¡°Or let it end between you two.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I, neither of you can keep going like this, Elizabeth. I, I''ll deal with the consequences for Leomi, I, but you''re both hurting too much.¡± Yvonne tells me, looking away from my mask. ¡°I won''t keep participating in this, not if neither of you are happy.¡±


    ¡°You don''t believe it yourself when you say you can deal with the consequences.¡± I accuse, trusting my instincts. I refuse to even consider abandoning us before trying.


    ¡°Leomi isn''t your responsibility, my friend.¡± Yvonne counters, forcing herself to look back up to my eyes. The fact that her head is still angled down annoys me to the highest point. ¡°You, you deserve peace. Please, prioritize that. She''s not taking care of herself, but she''s focused on giving life to her and your ideals. Leomi will persevere. It won''t be too late to reconsider and seek her out in a few months, or even years. I''ll protect her, you know I will.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it might be too late.¡± I chuckle, thinking of the Little one slowly eating through my lifespan. ¡°But I assume my L...¡± Be careful, my Lady may hear. ¡°I assume my Leomi didn''t tell you that I had to stop her from hurting herself over what could have happened to Jessica since Leomi left her or you wouldn''t be suggesting this.¡±


    ¡°No, she can''t have!¡± Yvonne gasps, turning around to throw a look at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°She won''t be doing anything like it again, I got her word on it.¡± I quickly add. ¡°Why didn''t you realize as much with her current behavior creating contingencies in the event of her death?¡±


    Yvonne suddenly snaps back around with her right fist raised like she''s planning to hit me. Yet, she never launches it. Instead she brings her left palm over her face, taking long and deep breaths.


    ¡°I, I can''t, do this.¡± She mutters, her voice breaking. ¡°Why have things gone so bad? I''m lost about where to go from here.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yvonne asks in a dark tone. I perk up to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Well, it''s funny because you could use a map, which is how it all began.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± Yvonne shakes her head, lowering her left hand to look at me. ¡°It began when she saw you straighten your back in dignity as you gave yourflow to Patrick. That''s when Leomi began thinking about being proactive in rising Nobility to the task of protecting peasantry. We acted condescendingly but...¡± Yvonne pauses. ¡°No, I''m sorry for having failed to take you more seriously back then and hiding things from you when you had earned more.¡±


    ¡°We had barely met.¡± I shrug. ¡°You still behaved better than most of Nobility would have.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a high bar.¡± Yvonne grunts. ¡°But Jessica.¡± She says, murmuring. ¡°You both changed from what happened, please consider that. Neither of you deserved this. I may be more at fault for failing to steer her back then when I realized her fears dictated much of her relationship with you.¡±


    ¡°You''re only sworn to keep her safe, not manage her life, Yvonne.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Then what should I do about you, my friend?¡± The sword-sworn asks me with an anguished voice. ¡°You pushed her so far that she attempted suicide, how could I let you see her now?¡±


    Even though she poses the question like she would stop me, Yvonne doesn''t make a single move towards her sword, she simply blocks the corridor by spreading her arms, her weapon apparently the last thing on her mind. She dares try to stop me from seeing my Lady?


    ¡°Much as I hurt her, you know I would never let her do anything to threaten her life.¡± I reply, doing my best to keep my worst impulses in check.


    ¡°That''s not enough Elizabeth, not for either of you. Not as long as you keep hiding behind that mask.¡± Yvonne whispers in a wobbly voice. Her concern for the two of us makes my heart pang.


    ¡°The mask will come off soon enough, but I''m going to go see her now.¡± I gently but firmly tell her.


    ¡°You gave her a choice, why not give her some peace, wait for her to make it?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Because I want to and I''m done putting myself on hold for others, Yvonne.¡± I firmly tell her. I stand on the tips of my toes to murmur in her ear. ¡°She''s my Lady, I''ll spend my life with her if she allows me to, trust me.¡±


    Yvonne resignedly lowers her arms and steps aside, looking defeated but hopeful nonetheless. I quickly walk past her and rush to the training room at the end of the corridor.


    Leomi''s back is turned on me, she''s striking at a mannequin with a torso that rotates when she hits its shield or sword wooden arms. Her white and blue Hospitalier uniform''s shirt hangs outside of her pants, her boots are laced but hastily so, her messy black hair give her a satisfyingly disheveled look as they no longer hang straight on either side of her head.


    She heavily slams the mannequin''s shield with her wooden sword, nimbly dodging the return strike from the sword. She suddenly angles her torso to the side, seemingly simulating a sudden change in her ''opponent''s'' swing.


    ¡°Sexy.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°They''re done grilling you?¡± Leomi returns in a flat tone.


    ¡°That''s cold.¡± I complain. ¡°You won''t even give me a kiss?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies without hesitating.


    That a good sign. Lucky you. Don''t be jealous, you had her while I haven''t had a chance. I''m happy for you, me. I smile and bring my hand up to caress the mask, setting myself aside for Elizabeth to enjoy the time she has left.


    ¡°Does that mean you made your choice already?¡± I ask.


    Leomi suddenly flips around and throws her wooden sword at me in the same movement. The Little one catches it and throws it back with Elizabeth''s blessing. It flies past Lance''s head without hitting as she started sidestepping the projectile before it was even returned. Crack. The training sword explodes against the stone wall.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Smooth dodge.¡± I nod approvingly.


    ¡°For both our sake, you need to take the choice you gave me back.¡± Leomi says, her voice and expression just as stone-like.


    ¡°And let us end just like that? No, I don''t think so.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I think I deserve more than that from you.¡±


    ¡°You do, much more.¡± Leomi replies ominously.


    That tone is no good. I''m starting to think that our reasons for not giving her a true choice may be better founded than we thought. How you''ve learned, my clever Red Dwarf. Don''t you start as well.


    ¡°If you''re worried about the outcome, kitten. I can swear I''ll accept your decision with all that you owe me as collateral.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°I don''t trust you about us or her.¡± Leomi responds coldly. ¡°You''ve lied and manipulated me too much.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare hold that against me after everything you did?¡± I calmly question, mostly to soothe Jessica''s guilt.


    ¡°No, but that does not have an impact on my trust towards you as I approach this.¡± Leomi replies, her gaze furious.


    ¡°I''ve held our bargains, every single one of them.¡± I utter, growing angry as well but mostly concerned as my sense is detecting flickers of flow appearing and disappearing over her left shoulder.


    ¡°But you''ve never been tested on this.¡± Leomi counters, making a great point considering she doesn''t know about our relationship. ¡°You could. Gh.¡± She bites her own tongue to stop herself.


    ¡°Ah, you can''t ask of me that I''ll never harm Jessica.¡± I nod, understanding her dilemma. ¡°Too bad, but I can''t do that either because she''s far from as innocent as you think and we don''t agree on everything.¡±


    A large ball of golden flow escapes her head, about an astonishing sixty portions. The energy swirls above her left shoulder but Leomi pulls it back inside her body when I turn my eyes to it. Yet, she doesn''t seem to realize what she just did since she''s walking backward closer to her weapons that she set on a rack behind the mannequin.


    ¡°Don''t get mad.¡± I hurriedly tell her. ¡°I have no intention at all of harming Jessica right now, and none as a result of your choice, even if you unexpectedly choose the coward over me.¡± Thanks a lot for that. No worries. ¡°Besides, you don''t trust me.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Leomi takes a long moment to compose herself, her facade cracking. ¡°I was partially lying to get a rise out of you but it seems like you''re past confidence and into arrogance about this. I do not doubt that you''re being honest in this very moment, what I don''t trust about you isn''t what you''re telling me right now but the consequences of what will happen if I choose neither of you.¡±


    ¡°Why, have you been courting someone else?¡± I ask, feeling a burning jealousy swell up.


    ¡°No. You lost the moment you tried to make me choose between breaking the oath I took and our understanding, there are always other options.¡± Leomi tells me, her light gray eyes gazing down at my heart with an expression that sends chills down my back.


    The Little one surges up from its relative apathy, seemingly noticing that she''s looking at it. That makes it harder to resist my desire to go and violently kiss her. I''m impressed we''ve managed to remain this far apart without rushing each other to have sex, fight, or both. A sign of how much this means to us.


    ¡°I told you not to give me that choice, I swore I wouldn''t betray you and I have not, you betrayed me. And I will stick to the debt I owe you despite that.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°How have I betrayed you?¡± I blink, taken by surprise. Isn''t it obvious? Shut up Jess, this is about me and her.


    ¡°Being with you excites me.¡± Leomi answers, uncomfortably shuffling on her feet. ¡°I chose to give you a chance because you put your life on the line over it, but we remained together because I needed your strength in every sense of the term.¡±


    ¡°I, I''m sorry.¡± I stutter. ¡°But, I can''t, no... I don''t want to be with someone who doesn''t love me back.¡± I explain with difficulty.


    Treacherous tears threaten to pour out of my eyes. Calm down, look at my Lady. Leomi looks stricken, like a prey suddenly finding itself in the face of a predator.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I press urgently, taking a step forward.


    ¡°It''s, no, I...¡± Leomi stumbles on her words, her eyes turning away in guilt. ¡°I, I do love toying with you, twisting you to my will and then watching your mind snap back to yourself at my beck and call.¡± The confession frightens both me and Jessica, me because I''ve ever been convinced I wasn''t good enough for her while she always feared that I would gain her heart.


    ¡°Keep, going.¡± I force the words out of my mouth, past Jessica''s jealous protests.


    ¡°Is, is that not enough?¡± Leomi asks, her right hand reaching out to me like light in the darkness. ¡°Please, it has to be.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I utter, crushing her hopes like she did the fleeting ones she just planted in me. ¡°Why, why can''t you understand I need more than that?¡±


    My Lady wants the same but with me not you, I''m sorry Elizabeth. I knew, I always have, I''ll experience her love through you, me. I swear I''ll make it happen. We need to stop doing this. It''s giving us a headache.


    ¡°I do understand.¡± Leomi says, her posture crumbling from resignation. ¡°We''re, selfish and possessive, we need our lover''s full heart to fulfill our obsession. Which is why neither of us should have that.¡± Her voice is tight from despair yet she winces as she finishes talking, bringing her left hand to the side of her head to press on it with her palm.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just, a bird, in my head.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Your Jay? What is it saying?¡± We question.


    ¡°To achieve a world I can both be proud of, for myself, no one else.¡± Leomi replies hazily. ¡°She always pushed me higher, but...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I press.


    ¡°But my Jessica will be able to do better than I could if she decides to pick up the foundations I''ll set.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°It doesn''t break my oath, I''m doing this for the Empire, anyone worthy will be able to take my place.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you listen to it?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°I swore to do nothing for her, delusions will not gainsay her!¡± Leomi roars. She buckles down to one knee, in obvious pain.


    I take a step towards her but Lance throws me a hard and suspicious glance that stops me in my tracks. She carefully brings her other feet closer to her downed knee and pushes herself back up. I clearly witness flow burst out of her body and take the shape of a small bird on her left shoulder, it lasts a mere split second before shattering.


    ¡°What''s going on, kitten?¡± I ask, increasingly worried as the movement of unstructured energy did not seem to be voluntary at all.


    ¡°I''m, having a disagreement with my Jay.¡± Leomi says, her lips twisting in a sideways mad smile. ¡°It isn''t happy that I''m not listening. It''s both good and bad news for you, really.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Your grin, is...¡± I bite my lower lip, feeling myself grow hot. ¡°You sure I can''t get a kiss? I''d be willing to pay a lot for one right now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lance denies firmly. ¡°We broke up, you don''t get a thing until then... but I am glad to see you, I could use your help.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± Jessica automatically replies, overtaking Elizabeth who was busy thinking of a response. Hey, don''t sell me off for free! Oh, shush, you like it too. Not as much, you masoch... A sharp spike of pain cuts my insane exchange with myself short.


    ¡°Just one thing you just made me think of before that.¡± Leomi says, carefully closing the distance between us. ¡°You did not masturbate, did you Liz?¡± She asks in a plain voice but I can clearly see that she''s embarrassed as she has no control over her blushing cheeks.


    ¡°No.¡± I hurriedly shake my head. I couldn''t do that to Celyz.


    ¡°Good, I meant to deprive you when I said no one could have you but I feared I failed to make it clear it also included you.¡± Leomi nods. She winces once more, telling me that the Jay in the head disapproves. You tell her, bird me.


    ¡°You''ll think of me even more, now. Every time you''re tempted as you go to sleep alone with your thoughts. It''s not much but its something for what you did to me.¡± Leomi explains with a corner smile.


    ¡°Or of Celyz.¡± I utter vengefully.


    ¡°If that''s true, then why can I tell that you haven''t done a thing with her?¡± Lance asks in a hard voice, straightening her back.


    ¡°I spent a wonderful week with her.¡± I counter, smirking behind my mask.


    ¡°But you couldn''t consume it because you''re different from me in this, you want to get off more than you want to give your partner what she wants.¡± Leomi comments. I don''t. I do. You''re too selfish. You''re too self-deprecating. ¡°Don''t get me wrong, it''s one of the things I like in you that makes you very different from her if that brings you solace.¡± Leomi bites her lower lip as she says so, showing that she isn''t quite as certain as she seems and perhaps suppressing her jealousy.


    ¡°Which do you prefer?¡± Elizabeth asks in a hard voice.


    ¡°I... can''t you take the compliment?¡± Leomi groans. The fact that she doesn''t respond is itself enough to answer the question.


    ¡°Your every word seems to confirm that I was right to ask you to make a choice.¡± We both utter flatly, our jealousies piked.


    ¡°I only hope you don''t live or die to regret it.¡± Leomi sighs, reaching out to brush a strand of my hair that fell over my mask aside. ¡°I do know you can set yourself aside for others, as you have for Caeviel, so... thank you for holding back but you should run to that Rykz and leave with her. I''m, no good for you and this choice...¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°Elizabeth, if you could handle me choosing her, then it would mean I''ve been so wrong about you this whole time that our romance would have been a fiction.¡±


    ¡°I chose you what feels like an eternity ago, you won''t escape the one I gave you.¡± I tell her. I throw a look up at down at her body in a critical gesture. Leomi shifts in discomfort and shame. ¡°You need to take better care of yourself, kitten.¡± I add.


    ¡°If you sit at my door, I think I can convince myself to waste a little more time. That''s what I was going to ask you as well as attending a small meeting that might decide your fate before you get to when I give you my answer.¡± Leomi says, swallowing her saliva like the words were difficult to get out. ¡°You already agreed so it''s free.¡± She adds with a small smile. See! Come on, it''s a minor req... argh, my head.


    ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± I tell her.


    Lance nods and leads the way. As I follow, I throw most of my flow into a healing construct to deal with my pounding headache from having split and stretched my mind so much for my two idiotic alter-egos. You''re one to talk.


    Shut up, I''m us and in control, you''re the insane ones. I use the same force of will I have to placate the Little one but towards myself, using it to silence them before they make trouble for me, which is us.

 In Peace.Ch27

    My headache fades rather quickly, it''s gone by the time we make it past the three Rykz guarding the end of the corridor. Leomi stops in between the two scouts, the warrior moves to face her.


    I frown and tell the Little one to have them stand down before discreetly waving my left hand at them. The warrior trots to the side but Leomi turns around, apparently intending to return to training.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi whispers with a short nod. ¡°The drones threw me off, and now they''re all looking at me so...¡±


    I slowly shake my head, understanding that Leomi is feeling like she''s committing a dereliction in her duties by taking time for herself. I''ve gathered enough from her current mental state to guess that she''s feeling like she''s running out of time.


    ¡°Well, then I''ll have to spend some of what you owe me to make you take a break.¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi mutters, oddly looking even more guilty.


    I walk up to her and pass my right arm around her left, pulling her along as I enter the hall. Ruth is still sprawled on the throne, which doesn''t fail to make me smile and hopeful about the future.


    ¡°Exactly why are you here Ruth?¡± I ask. ¡°And I know you''re not sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I ''eard ''bout... Kh.¡± Her gruff voice dies down into a cough. ¡°Screw me, my throat''s sore.¡± She swears. ¡°New tax b''tween Duchies, lots of fun.¡± She adds shortly.


    ¡°How does that... oh, I get it.¡± I laugh. ¡°You pirate.¡±


    ¡°Corsair.¡± Leomi corrects in a low tone.


    ¡°Mirus has the best euphemisms.¡± Yvonne chuckles with a bright relieved smile as she looks at us.


    ¡°King Cenwalh isn''t going to be happy to lose his few patrol ships to former galley-slaves.¡± Henry notes with a small smile from the back of the room.


    ¡°I''m sure he''ll be very mad at Telnur.¡± Leomi grunts.


    ¡°Our support remains contingent on your restraint, Ruth.¡± Grace calmly speaks up.


    ¡°Yea, yea.¡± Ruth grunts, hopping off the throne. ¡°This got too serious way too quick, I''m going to find a pair of dice and a keg of beer.¡±


    She heads towards the hall''s open double doors, stumbling left and right at various speeds, her gait makes her seem like she''s falling and catching herself more than walking.


    I feel Leomi shuffle as she throws a look at the parchment in front of Grace, definitely thinking of work. I shake her a little. She throws me an annoyed look and slips out of my hold to stomp towards a spiraling staircase in a small room.


    She runs up the stairs at double pace, forcing me to jog to catch up. Upstairs, Leomi abruptly opens a door and then slams it behind her. I settle with my back on the left wall from it using my sense to peek into the apartment.


    I first notice that our dagger is on the table inside her room, which surprises me as she would have had to take hold of it when barely conscious. She might have sent someone to pick it up, Celyz and I did really take our time traveling south.


    Leomi sheds her clothes and walks out of my range. I soon hear splashing water, signifying she''s taking a bath. I dismantle my healing construct as I no longer need it and start training the logical segments Celyz taught me.


    I don''t get much time as Leomi finishes within a few minutes, returning into the apartment''s main room to start dressing up in a fresh uniform while brushing her wet hair. I shake my head, disappointed by how hurried she is.


    Lance takes hold of the dagger on the table to look at it for a short moment before slamming it back down. She rushes to her door and abruptly pulls it open to rush me. My Lady grabs the front of my Vuskyt mail shirt and pulls me away from the wall only to shove me against it.


    ¡°Did what I tell you influence you against cheating on me?¡± She asks in a fragile voice.


    ¡°We broke up, kitten.¡± I gently, carefully, tell her. ¡°If you want me, choose me.¡±


    ¡°You could make it a gesture of your devotion to abstain completely for me.¡± Leomi says, almost whining.


    ¡°How many of those do I need to make Leomi?¡± I ask, my heart panging in pain as I wish I could agree.


    ¡°None, you''ve proven that you love me but I ever greed for more.¡± Leomi murmurs, her eyes hazy, lost in the distance despite staring directly into mine.


    ¡°I know the feeling.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it is for me to even suggest giving you up to that Rykz?¡± She suddenly asks in a voice full of anger, using her full height to pressure me. ¡°For me to enter those two monstrous species into my Hospitaliers'' charter?!¡± She continues, her voice rising in pitch. ¡°And I don''t mean their physical traits but their societies geared towards pillaging our lands and resources!¡± She adds, suddenly switching to a low grating tone.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I say in a soothing tone, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°We have monsters.¡± Lance utters. ¡°Obviously. But both Rykz and Lisilese force entire populations to run from them, abandoning their homes and life''s work to starve over months or years if they fail to find a place to live in. Not to mention the tens of thousands that die each year protecting our borders!¡±


    ¡°I, Leomi...¡± I stutter without an answer.


    ¡°I did this because it''s necessary but I wouldn''t have if I did not care for you.¡± She continues, winding down as abruptly as her temper rose. ¡°You''re throwing it all back in my face, my feelings, my efforts.¡± She lets go of me and stumbles back. ¡°Whatever happens, Liz, know that I don''t hate you.¡± Leomi tells me.


    She heads back towards the stairs without waiting for a response. I''ve just witnesses the cracks in her personality, I''m familiar with how emotions can jump from one to the other. I''m impressed that she could remain on point anyway.


    ¡°Edusa!¡± She calls out as she walks past a door. ¡°We''re starting the meeting!¡±


    ¡°I''ll be there.¡± Edusa feebly answers.


    Leomi and I both pause in surprise at the usually strong and energetic woman''s weak tone. Leomi throws me a glance, looking indecisive about what to do. She obviously wants to go talk to her friend but is torn between that and her drive to fulfill her duties in the short amount of time she thinks she has left.


    ¡°She just learned about the circumstances surrounding her sister''s death.¡± I whisper, giving context but unwilling to help her reach a decision.


    ¡°I, do I...¡± Leomi struggles but not for very long.


    She heads to Edusa''s door, earning my approval for having learned that there are consequences to following your duty at the cost of those around you. Doesn''t stop me from feeling a tiny pike of jealousy. Leomi knocks on Edusa''s door which Hetlan''s Duchess opens without delay.


    ¡°I''m, sorry.¡± Edusa mutters, wiping her light green eyes which are puffed from crying. ¡°I''m so ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Death is no easy or quick event to handle.¡± Leomi says reassuringly, laying one hand on her friend''s shoulder to squeeze it in a comforting manner.


    ¡°It, just hit me, that''s she''s really, really gone.¡± Edusa mutters. ¡°I didn''t like her, and she didn''t learn a single thing to the end. Why, why do I cry for her?¡±


    ¡°Because she was family.¡± Leomi gently explains.


    Edusa nods briefly. She reaches up to Leomi''s wrist and takes hold of it, the two remain like this for a little while before the old energetic Edusa emerges with a timid smile. I can''t help but growl inside my throat as I know such a face would very much attract Leomi.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Down girl.¡± Lance commands in a joking manner.


    ¡°We, um, we should go.¡± Edusa mutters, flashing a worried glance my way.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leomi says, shaking her head.


    Lance flips around and rushes to the staircase, muttering something about an hourglass. I take a small step to block Edusa from following. Her eyes flicker briefly to the Rykz saber at my waist.


    ¡°She''s amazing.¡± I say. She''s mine!


    ¡°I know.¡± Edusa replies, more than a little suspicious.


    ¡°I''m a m...¡± I pause. ¡°I am not a good person.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know that too.¡± Edusa responds in a harder voice. ¡°I am not blaming you for doing what you felt you had to do, I merely resent some of your choices. I do empathize, and understand how unfair my position is to you.¡±


    ¡°I am very sorry about your sister.¡± I say, taking a small step back to bow with my left forearm across my belly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edusa says. ¡°But it won''t affect my position on the fact that I think you need to leave Caeviel.¡± Edusa adds in a strong voice.


    ¡°I was not trying to influence you.¡± I reply, gritting my teeth as I hold my position.


    ¡°What you''ve done went beyond what battles require but you had to achieve something more difficult than merely winning and you did so by yourself. Still, politics isn''t about what''s fair and what we''re trying to do matters more than any single one of us.¡± Edusa explains her position.


    ¡°There shouldn''t be any reward or forgiveness for the things I''ve done.¡± I utter flatly, frustrated about my inability to connect with the woman. ¡°I''ve told you what I had to.¡±


    I straighten up and depart, angry against no one in particular. Edusa watches me go with a contemplative expression. She follows behind a moment later. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, I find the warrior and scouts waiting there instead of where I left them.


    Rh-hyyyyy.


    They softly breathe out. I can''t help but smile and pat each of their carapaced triangular heads in thanks. Celyz, you lovably sneaky plant. She definitely sent them along so I wouldn''t forget her and remind this assembly that I am a friend of the Rykz.


    ¡°We''re starting, Councilwoman, if you would join us.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    Edusa takes her place at one side of the rectangular table in front of Lance and Roisia. Grace is at the head with a scribe to her left so I walk all the way to the end and take the spot facing her.


    ¡°To make things clear, let us brief where we stand.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Port-Odo and Izla Meria''s coffers are empty but Caeviel gold will replenish them shortly. The merchant ships we''ve sent to Telnur are already on the way back while the caravans that left Port-Odo last month will take a while longer but they should return before grain becomes a problem. The first batches of iron out of the mines have come out and will be ready to be loaded onto ships as soon as they arrive, crew rotations have been organized.¡±


    ¡°I concur with that assessment.¡± Grace says over the sound of her scribe''s writing.


    ¡°I have read the messages sent to me by several houses. Only a handful of titled Nobles can be seen as open to serious discussion, the remainder can be considered to be waiting to see what occurs.¡± Edusa says. ¡°They do not represent a significant enough source of income for us. The good news is that many untitled high-born have expressed interest in the opportunities to rise that we offer in our lands, it remains to see if they will accept the rule of an elected Council or a low-born officer if they chose to join the expedition south.¡±


    ¡°You still adamant that you cannot join it?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Yes, there is too much to be done in Hetlan, but I will be able to send part of our army.¡± Edusa replies.


    ¡°Alright. We will need to present the expedition as an initiative of the Hospitaliers, not one from our combined lands. Nobles do not see low-born Templars as lesser. As long as you gain prestige in battle, they''ll behave.¡± Leomi replies calmly. ¡°Those too uptight to manage, you can fraction off into auxiliary units.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the Order.¡± Roisia says, glancing at Leomi. ¡°The Templars are preparing to send an expedition to Izla Meria as soon as the Rykz have retreated to verify that they have indeed left, to collapse their tunnels, and raze the city they''ve erected.¡±


    ¡°I do not see why that last point is necessary, is the city not made of good stone?¡± Grace notes.


    ¡°It is not, and I will advise Izla Meria''s ruling Council to ask of the Templars they hold off by arguing that setting an outpost there will ensure that the Rykz cannot return.¡± Leomi says. ¡°I expect that a flood of refugees to our lands so we will need the buildings, not to mention that the land there is arable.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Grace nods.


    ¡°As for our situation relating to the rest of the Duchies, it couldn''t be worse.¡± Leomi declares, looking less than worried. ¡°There have been demonstrations of support for the peace last Sunday all across Caeviel''s Temples, most were thankful to the Izla but many were calling out my and Elizabeth''s name when drunk. That event caused most of the titled Court to scurry back to their lands in fright, crystallizing King Cenwalh''s base.¡± Leomi ponders for a moment. ¡°His position is now hard but fragile. If a civil war arises in spring, it may shatter the Kingdom and be swiftly won by low-born, or it will break for lack of unity and chaos will reign as the King uses his renewed authority to clamp down on dissidents, high and low born alike. If it does not, his position will grow weaker as Nobility realizes that the threat isn''t as urgent as the King claims or perhaps even nonexistent as we depart the Kingdom to fight the cold bloods.¡± I notice that Leomi is speaking in such a way to avoid saying their faction would be at the basis of such a civil war.


    ¡°But while this happens, Cenwalh will build up his forces.¡± Edusa comments, forgetting to use the title that she told me to use.


    ¡°He will grow harder but also more fragile.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Civil wars are ripe with armies betraying their Kings when the current changes.¡±


    ¡°Since such a civil war is unlikely to occur without impetus, and even less as we are gone, why speak of it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because Nobility is unpredictable and peasantry''s reactions even more so.¡± Leomi responds. ¡°A singular event may light the fuse.¡±


    ¡°Which brings us to Councilwoman Elizabeth Vil''s exile.¡± Grace speaks up.


    ¡°Ah, I figured.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Did you?¡± Grace asks with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I will recommend my Council, when it is elected, to neither oppose nor enforce it.¡± I blink and hang back in my chair out of surprise. ¡°My reasoning is simple, I do not see any benefit to alienating those among peasantry who support you for having put down my father while the bourgeoisie would rather see you gone as quickly as possible but does not have strong feelings on the matter if you do no damage. There is also the fact that King Cenwalh will never reward us for helping him achieve his vendetta.¡±


    ¡°Pragmatic.¡± I nod approvingly.


    ¡°Of course, that position will change if a fight breaks out between you and the King''s agents, which I warn you have infiltrated the city already.¡± Grace continues. I shrug, unconcerned because of the amount of Rykz patrolling the streets.


    ¡°I do have a question, who is voting for that Council?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The system is the same that Izla Meria made use of.¡± Grace replies. I throw my Lady a glance, being rather unfamiliar about what they ended up doing.


    ¡°It is far from optimal but the elections were urgent and there are plans to refine it before the next round.¡± Leomi tells me with a grimace, signifying that she isn''t satisfied with the system. ¡°We currently have a high Council and a low Chamber, it is a divide between Meria and the rest of the island if I roughly oversimplify it.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod, seeing the problem she has with it since it would obviously create a rift over time.


    ¡°I will advise Izla Meria''s Council in the same way as Countess Grace.¡± Leomi adds. ¡°They are likely to follow that guideline publicly while aware that it will never be obeyed if you are to be found on Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°When is that exile supposed to occur?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The traditional duration is the shortest time it would take you to leave the Kingdom but your case is anything but that.¡± Edusa replies. ¡°Consider yourself in breach of exile anywhere the Rykz are not and beware of ambushes.¡± She warns.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± I question Edusa.


    ¡°I am rather certain that you will not visit Hetlan but I will advice my Council in the same way once I have reformed the Duchy.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I frown. ¡°I won''t be offended if you uphold it.¡±


    ¡°Because of what you said about what you deserve for what you''ve done.¡± Edusa replies, looking away. ¡°I think you''re wrong.¡±


    I gape behind my mask, utterly baffled. Leomi gazes between us, going back and forth while her expression grows concerned. She presses her lips in a thin line in a show of disapproval, but moves on. I love it when she''s this irrationally possessive.


    ¡°Countess Grace, have you thought of my offer?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°I want your promise that you will uphold the requirement to abandon all outside responsibilities and titles for those committing to the Hospitaliers once we have the infrastructure to do so.¡± Grace says.


    ¡°I''ve sworn as much and wrote it down in the charter. Yvonne and Roisia have respectively abandoned their claim and title already.¡± Lance replies. ¡°I will also give up on my own title of Countess and transfer my lands to the Hospitaliers when I return.¡±


    ¡°Then I agree to lead the Justiciers.¡± Grace says. ¡°Although I find Justicar to be a much better sounding title.¡± She adds somewhat mischievously.


    ¡°I don''t want us to be confused with the Order.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    ¡°If you allow me to retain my title until my Council is set and has chosen someone to lead the army, I will proceed.¡± Grace tells Leomi.


    ¡°Proceed with what?¡± Leomi asks, surprised.


    ¡°My duties as head Justicier.¡± Grace replies calmly.


    ¡°I allow it, of course. We''ve already agreed as much, Grace.¡± Leomi says, squinting her eyes in suspicion.


    ¡°As head Justicier, I will now share my judgment as to whether or not the Hospitaliers will pursue Elizabeth Vil for her actions during the war between Caeviel led by King Cenwalh and the Silver Hive led by Queen Grikyz over the abduction of Princess Cetyz of the Silver Hive. Do you have anything to add before I do, Councilwoman Elizabeth Vil of Izla Meria''s high ruling Council?¡± Grace asks me.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I giggle. ¡°Only that Queen Grikyz intended to retaliate as well as rescue her daughter, but don''t let that change your conclusion about my crimes.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡± Grace nods, throwing a glance at her scribe.


    ¡°This matter was settled!¡± Leomi explodes. She slams the table with the palm of her hand in anger, startling the rest of the room out of their stupefaction at Grace''s unexpected move.

 In Peace.Ch28

    The fury in Leomi''s glare frightens even me as her sharp traits twist, revealing even sharper teeth. Yet, Grace''s gaze remains steady as she holds it. She pulls up the piece of parchment she had been reading earlier.


    ¡°It was settled by you and, according to your own charter, only the Justiciers have the authority to pronounce judgment according to the Hospitaliers'' code and the law of the land they are in.¡± Grace argues, pointing at the last and fifth paragraph. ¡°Not to mention that you are personally compromised by your relationship with the accused.¡±


    ¡°We broke up!¡± Leomi exclaims in a slightly panicked voice.


    It''s most interesting to me that Edusa shows no surprise at that revelation, she''s taken up the habit of listening in on people really well. Can''t complain as I''ve done so many times and we weren''t discreet.


    ¡°And you can''t go back on everything all over again!¡± Roisia adds.


    ¡°Mind explaining that code to me?¡± I speak up. Lance opens her mouth to intervene so I throw her a quick glare of my own.


    ¡°The code of conduct isn''t yet written down, and it would not apply to you. Each of the commandments of that code will have to be approved by the Grand Commander after having been suggested and voted on by each Commander of every chapter of Hospitaliers.¡± Grace replies. ¡°I am acting according to your breaches of the land''s laws.¡±


    ¡°How will you select the Commander?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Each chapter will select their Commander from their own ranks through direct election and the assembly of Commanders will choose a Grand Commander to lead the Hospitaliers.¡± Grace explains. ¡°To become Justicier, one will have to study both the law of a land and the Hospitaliers'' code to then be confirmed by the people of the land their authority will expand to.¡±


    ¡°This is a charade!¡± Edusa exclaims. ¡°My Liege leads us, you can''t just strike out her commands!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can suspend them for review even if they do not fall under my jurisdiction. Either way, that does not apply in this case since our Commander made a temporary decision not to pursue Councilwoman Elizabeth Vil''s crimes during a war which has now ended.¡± Grace patiently explains. ¡°With regards to her circumstances relating to the Rykz and the multiple crimes committed by Caeviel''s Nobility, I will only judge her character and intent over her actions. Which also means that I will ignore the overall positive consequences of what she has done.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be fair.¡± Edusa mutters.


    ¡°I think it is.¡± I speak up, chortling as I find this very amusing. ¡°I couldn''t have predicted that things would end up this well, in fact I was rather surprised that King Cenwalh agreed to the peace as I expected the Rykz would have to battle during their retreat. If she isn''t going to judge what I''ve done because of the Rykz and Nobility pressured me such that I had few options to choose from, then it flows naturally that all that remains is what I intended. That being said, I resent the implication anyone other than Leomi would have that kind of influence on my decisions.¡±


    ¡°I can see what you meant with your loyalty problem, Commander Lance.¡± Grace notes, throwing a quick look at Roisia and Edusa.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi suddenly falls back into her chair, looking defeated but relieved in a way. ¡°I''ll deal with that later, say what you will, Head Justicier.¡±


    ¡°So as to her intentions, they have been shown clear through what I''ve witnessed and the stories related to me. She has warned those who opposed her path that they should surrender or face her retaliation multiple times and has accepted those surrenders in every case save once during Meria''s siege, as far as I am aware. The atrocity she committed by executing her prisoners showed a clear intent to end the siege and bait Duke Meria to prevent him from once again using constructs to slaughter defenders and attackers alike.¡± Grace enunciates.


    ¡°I also...¡± Snap. My head abruptly twitches left and right without my input. ¡°I also killed a dozen batteries and those responsible for turning them that way in the institute, all of them defenseless.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am well aware, their mangled bodies were found.¡± Grace replies calmly. ¡°Is that all you have to say about your actions in the institute?¡±


    ¡°I won''t apologize for slaughtering them or putting their victims out of their misery.¡± I utter fiercely, closing my right fist to stop my fingers from trembling.


    ¡°I was not asking you to but very well, I will continue.¡± Grace responds in an even tone of voice. ¡°Elizabeth Vil has clearly not pursued power. She was given the position of Councilwoman in Izla Meria''s high Council under pressure, would that assessment be correct?¡± Grace asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi whispers.


    Grace throws a look over my shoulder to Henry and Margaret, which I can detect nod in response. Edusa and Yvonne show their agreement as well. Justicier Grace turns her eyes to me.


    ¡°For your lack of self-control and your unwillingness to fulfill these duties, I recommend you resign from that position of power, Councilwoman Vil.¡± Grace tells me.


    ¡°That is fair.¡± I nod, glad that we aren''t lingering on the institute. ¡°I resign.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly have no instinct of self-preservation or are you confident you would be able to escape consequences?¡± Grace suddenly asks, frowning.


    ¡°Both.¡± I grunt. ¡°I won''t defend what I''ve done but I won''t apologize for it either.¡± I pause, raising my right hand to tell Grace to give me a moment to think.


    How bad could it get? Death, considering what I''ve done. I swore I would go as far as I needed to no matter the personal consequences, this is apparently it. I can''t escape the consequences now from people I do respect, it would be hypocrisy.


    But, is Grace going to be fair? If she isn''t, then I will have support and I can argue for it. I should act like she will be impartial like she claimed justice should be until her arguments show that she isn''t.


    ¡°You''re shaking.¡± Grace comments.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I respond, laying my hand back on the table. ¡°I am capable of escaping your judgment but I won''t because I think what you''re doing is worthwhile. Although, I would advise you wait for the Rykz to leave Port-Odo before acting on your judgment and let me tell them I''m staying here.¡±


    ¡°Is this bluster?¡± Grace asks Lance, and the table in general.


    ¡°It would surprise me if it was.¡± Leomi replies, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± Yvonne affirms, looking worried.


    ¡°It depends on whether she trusts you or not, Justicier.¡± Edusa says. Her insightful observation surprises me.


    I unfasten the saber sheath from my waist and call the Rykz warrior over, setting the belt around its waist myself as it appears incapable of doing so with its claws. I then get the Little one to send my escort of three Rykz away. They obey but don''t go any further than the keep''s vestibule.


    ¡°There, I''m unarmed and I have much less flow access than any one of you three.¡± I say, referring to Countess Grace, Duchess Edusa, and Leomi whose access is likely equivalent to a Duchess''. ¡°By the way, kitten, how powerful are you now?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know exactly, my access has been growing steadily this week to reach above a hundred portions. Has yours not?¡± She asks.


    ¡°A little, maybe a couple portions at the most.¡± I reply.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Well, swearing oaths to you would be treachery on par with being unbound while doing so towards me is merely reneging their Liege who only have the authority to punish them if they remain in their domain.¡± Leomi says with a grimace. ¡°The Hospitaliers should lie in a gray area in the Kingdoms'' laws concerning flow oaths, hopefully we will demonstrate ourselves too useful to challenge on the fact we are pledged to in Izla Meria instead of a titled Noble.¡±


    ¡°Could we remain focused?¡± Grace gripes.


    ¡°She needs the distraction or she''ll fly into a red rage if you try to arrest her, Justicier.¡± Leomi snaps back.


    ¡°It would be safer if you do so yourself, kitten.¡± I say, swallowing my saliva.


    ¡°There is no need, I would have prepared a regiment if I anticipated violence.¡± Grace says, throwing me a flat look. ¡°The fact is that you went above and beyond in risking your life for Caeviel without betraying your stated intent. Your methods and character are dangerous for the future in my opinion but, unlike you Elizabeth Vil, I do not act in preemptively.¡±


    ¡°Then what''s your point?¡± I ask, relieved that this isn''t going to devolve into a conflict I have no idea how I would have reacted to.


    ¡°The point was for me to assess your character. I am astonished you never mentioned the pregnant women you''ve freed from the institute, and that has affected my ruling. These women instigated a riot that broke past Meiridin''s city guard in order to uncover what went on inside, they razed what was left of the building to the ground at the end.¡± Grace informs me.


    ¡°Were they okay?¡± I question, worried.


    ¡°The Templars made certain of it, they are under their protection at the moment.¡± Grace replies.


    ¡°How did you find that out?¡± Leomi asks, surprised.


    I''m glad Leomi kept what I told her to herself, respecting my confidence even as she could have ignored my wishes for my own benefit as she''s done so before.


    ¡°Port-Odo''s Templar Master told me so from a conference he has had with Kruzser''s Main Temple about the return to order in Caeviel when he returned yesterday.¡± Grace says, looking slightly annoyed at being diverted again. ¡°You might be relieved to know that Exemplar Vikiana has taken responsibility for the deaths of the Templars that followed her as they were acting on her orders, she has resigned from the Templar Order as she estimates she lacked the foresight expected of Exemplars by exposing her squad to without sufficient knowledge of the danger.¡± Grace raises her hand to stop Leomi from protesting. ¡°She claims she should have done away with secrecy to requisition scouts that would have warned her that the Princess was freed. Their deaths being on the head of Princess Cetyz...¡±


    ¡°Core, or trunk.¡± I correct. ¡°Their heads merely contain sensory organs and lungs of a sort.¡±


    ¡°The responsibility of their deaths lies on Exemplar Vikiana''s head and on Princess Cetyz'' core, the latter of which cannot be charged for her actions in hostile territory during a war as she has not attacked civilians.¡± Grace enunciates. ¡°As for Elizabeth Vil, all I''ve found out brings me to support the Templar''s condemnation to only allow you to put the mask on in defense of the Empire. But I will add to that, as a gesture of trust and thanks for all you''ve done to minimize loss of life, that we will not pursue it if you put the mask on in private or to defend innocent lives that are at imminent risk of death. Do beware of the fact that the Justiciers will examine any future breaches of the Law that you commit with no regard to your past service to Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°All that to tell me you won''t be doing a thing.¡± I note, rather angry as it wasn''t easy for me to take precautions against myself.


    ¡°I don''t currently have the power, or support, to sentence you to prison even if I wished to.¡± Grace replies calmly. ¡°I am being as pragmatic and just as I am able with the resources at my disposal. Condemning you would make no sense when King Cenwalh and others remain free.¡±


    ¡°Let''s move on.¡± Leomi suddenly says, looking relieved about the judgment which seems rather contradictory as she''d been relieved as well when Grace dismissed her authority. ¡°We have a loyalty problem.¡± She tells us, running her gaze across the table. ¡°It is the reason why I chose Grace over anyone else along with her ideas about the impartiality of Justice, which annoy me considering she has been shutting down my arguments.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Edusa speaks up. ¡°We''re strong because there is little dissent across our ranks and lands.¡±


    ¡°Nobility has built governments through those ties as well for centuries and we all know what came of it.¡± Leomi responds. ¡°None of you question me enough and you too often agree with my positions when you have disagreements.¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Roisia notes.


    ¡°You usually disagree in private, not in public, which is expected of your position as my second.¡± Leomi says, giving her a small smile.


    ¡°I listened when you repeatedly told me about your Mother favoring loyalty for stability even as corruption came as a consequence, Edusa.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°That''s because she accepted the cost of corruption for the benefits, she was wrong in doing so but not necessarily in choosing people that won''t invite chaos.¡± Edusa argues.


    ¡°I don''t have a problem with loyalty to the Hospitaliers, I do have one for me personally.¡± Leomi says, baffling everyone, me included. ¡°It makes us weak to rely on a single Commander. It brings the risk of disintegrating when a single figure dies, not to mention that it makes abuses of power easier to get away with because people more easily forgive someone they admire.¡± She argues. ¡°The reliance on connections also makes it more difficult for talented outsiders to integrate our command structure, which holds us back. We''re too new to afford this loss of skills and good ideas merely because they do not show enough loyalty or aren''t connected enough.¡±


    ¡°How would you choose who to promote?¡± I ask, finding that her arguments make sense.


    ¡°We would leave applications open for all. Each would go through a contest of skill and knowledge where the best are granted the promotions.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°It would change depending on the position they wish to fill.¡±


    ¡°But, how do you filter out spies and traitors if we allow people we don''t know in positions of power?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°We would not.¡± Leomi says. ¡°If we wish to expand throughout the Empire, we need to build loyalty towards the Hospitaliers'' ideals over loyalty towards a specific Commander or Grand Commander. When anyone betrays those ideals, it is then the role of the Justiciers to investigate and root those bad seeds out. Doing otherwise would limit the pool of recruitment to a much too small portion of the population for us to achieve our goals. Not to mention that a single bad apple that we fail to recognize as such, like there always are in any organization, would be free to fill a chapter of Hospitaliers with their own people who would then have no regard to the organization as a whole, their loyalty only to themselves as they use our name.¡±


    ¡°You want to make each of our members responsible for maintaining the charter and their chapter''s behavior, Justiciers included.¡± Grace nods approvingly.


    ¡°That being said, I plan to have only a few locations where Hospitaliers are trained and where contests are held as a means to more easily ensure that what is taught is the charter and its spirit. For now, my Castle Lance would be the only one.¡± Leomi says. ¡°Training our members in singular locations would ensure a sense of camaraderie and unity even among people of different births. It will also weed out those high born who refuse to live in the same barracks as low born or train with them.¡±


    ¡°We lack instructors for even that single location.¡± Roisia comments.


    ¡°Izla Meria''s Templars will return to their official duties soon, that will free many of our people to take up the task.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°And Mother should return to Castle Lance from Meiridin soon. Mothers are the most lovingly cruel beings in the world, they make perfect instructors in arms.¡±


    ¡°Can''t argue with that.¡± I grunt, remembering the number of times Vikiana mercilessly put me down and my mother''s own strict way of using her love as a way to make me behave. ¡°How quick do you expect to see her?¡± I ask, worried about the window of time I have at my disposal.


    ¡°She remains injured, it would be soon if she returned by mid-winter.¡± Grace speaks up.


    ¡°I want there to be an election for my post of Commander soon.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°You''ll win.¡± Roisia comments.


    ¡°But it has to happen.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°It''s an issue of legitimacy.¡±


    ¡°Anywhere I can find food?¡± I ask, rather concerned about having not eaten anything in a few hours.


    ¡°Kitchen is that way, help yourself.¡± Grace replies, pointing at a small door.


    I get up and head there, feeling unsteady from the discussion that just took place but less so now that I''m on the move. I felt obliged to trap myself into it instead of just leaving because of an old oath I can''t seem to get rid of. And I don''t want to damage their legitimacy.


    ¡°We also need to solve the issue of your vacant Baronies, Countess Grace.¡± Leomi says, making me pause at the door.


    ¡°I have gathered a list of people I''ve known since young who are native to Port-Odo houses, they have never had any hopes of rising so they''ll be receptive to the new system and won''t be seen as Izla puppets.¡± Grace replies. ¡°I expect to lose a Barony or two to a nearby Count from that move but they are both already in opposition so it is a gain rather than a loss.¡±


    ¡°Then that''s settled.¡± Leomi nods.


    ¡°Would you be able to keep one of those domains to open a school of study for the Justiciers?¡± Edusa suddenly asks. ¡°Preferably one on the coast with a small dock so my people can easily and discreetly travel there.¡±


    ¡°It would help separate the Hospitaliers as an organization from the Izla.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°I don''t think that will work but the idea retains positive benefits for when you open a chapter in Telnur.¡± Grace shakes her head. ¡°People will stop seeing the Hospitaliers as from the Izla when you start spreading through Caeviel and the Empire, not before.¡±


    I open the door and head to the kitchen, soothing the Little one despite it not having called for food. It''s a little shameful to be so fearful but I never want to experience the feeling of being eaten alive ever again.

 In Peace.Ch29

    The kitchen is huge, at least to me. It''s a room with ten meters long and five large walls. The tiles covering the floor are white and so clean I could eat on. There is a large window at the back of the room and a chimney next to it.


    The furniture isn''t as spotless, the shelves holding the plates show signs that the slightly blackened wood was scrubbed but couldn''t be fully restored from the cast iron stoves'' smoke emissions.


    I go through the cupboards, finding cups and tankards to no end. Ah. I head for a small rectangular coffer of wood that looks like it could be a pantry, finding several plucked chickens.


    ¡°Hm, where there are chickens, there are...¡± I mutter, starting to open every closet. ¡°Eggs!¡± I exclaim, finding a few dozen laying in two baskets layered in straw.


    I quickly light a stove, throwing a pan atop of it before raiding through the rest of the kitchen for plates. I find salt, pepper, and basilica inside covered clay bowls which I leave in their place because I somehow don''t feel like Grace''s permission extends to these expensive items even though it obviously does.


    I do find a block of butter wrapped in a handkerchief atop a table using for chopping, likely made this very morning. I grab a small knife from a rack on the wall above the table and cut myself a small piece to throw in the pan. I gleefully crack eggs into it when the butter melts.


    ¡°Mind making some for us all?¡± Leomi asks from the door, surprising me as she was hidden from my sense behind a stone wall until she emerged.


    ¡°Sure, could use the help, though if you can.¡± I reply.


    ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I guess we might as well make a meal. You not needed back there?¡±


    ¡°Not truly, I''ve put the right people in the right place.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    ¡°Alright, open that and grab a smoked ham, we''ll grill a few slices and serve it with eggs.¡± I say, using my thumb to point at a coffer over my shoulder.


    Leomi nods and follows my directions, picking a ham to sets it on the chopping table. She uses a large butcher''s knife to cut out some much too generous slices. I grab the whole basket of eggs and then a few plates that I set on copper platters.


    ¡°Why were you glad when she sidelined you?¡± I ask Leomi. ¡°You got angry at first.¡±


    ¡°Because Grace took her role seriously enough to alienate me, the Commander. They''ll need that.¡± Leomi responds, looking fidgety.


    ¡°You don''t like that, do you?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Absolutely hate it, I could use you to let off some steam but only if you ask.¡± Leomi replies casually, making her blade snap against the table to punctuate her point.


    I shiver, disappointed in myself for getting excited at those mere words but so very tempted even though I know of the conditions attached to that. The choice matters more than anything. I set my cooked eggs into a plate and crack a half-dozen more.


    ¡°You''re not replying.¡± Leomi says, looking torn. I detect the one-winged flow Jay bird briefly flicker into existence on her left shoulder before dissipating. ¡°Is it because I''m too controlling? I can do better, give us a chance.¡± She tells me without much hope in her voice, either about her chances of improving or of me accepting knowing her goal of putting an end to the ultimatum I posed her.


    ¡°Pass me the salt and pepper.¡± I reply, changing the subject. ¡°I figure they won''t mind if I use them for us all.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn''t have minded if you did for yourself, Liz.¡± Leomi tells me.


    She heads to the shelf and grabs the two small clay bowls. She walks over to my side and sets the bowls on my side of the stove. She moves behind me and takes hold of my right hand, appearing not to mind my messy hair brushing against her face.


    ¡°You have such long hair now.¡± Leomi says, seeming rather puzzled.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I could braid you.¡± She replies without answering my question. ¡°Here, just a pinch of pepper, and a couple of salt.¡±


    She sets her long slender fingers over mine to gently guide me in following her instructions, going so far as to take care that her breasts don''t press against my back. My nipple hardens from the attention she''s showing, the physical reaction lays far beyond my capacity to suppress.


    ¡°Are you certain that the creation the Rykz gave you has not messed with your mind, made you receptive to that Princess'' pheromones?¡± She asks, stepping away to keep chopping ham.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°But human relationships depend on those too, so what''s the difference?¡± I question.


    ¡°I suppose her intent.¡± Leomi replies carefully. ¡°And the fact it isn''t natural, but I''m not about to be the hypocrite that uses that argument after having heard a good part of my life that same-sex relationships aren''t.¡±


    ¡°I broke her knee, you know.¡± I say, changing the subject but rather eager to take the chance to discuss Celyz with Leomi.


    ¡°How?¡± Leomi asks, flipping around in surprise with the butcher knife in her hand. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± She exclaims after having taken a moment to register all the implications of what I''ve said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply, chuckling. ¡°I wanted to make sure that she couldn''t control me through the creation they gave me, it was worth finding out.¡± I ponder for a moment. ¡°I was also quite angry at her because of her attempts to manipulate me.¡± I add. ¡°Celyz took the injury rather well, I think that''s when she started to actually take me seriously.¡±


    ¡°They didn''t retaliate for attacking one of their Princesses?¡± Leomi questions, baffled.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°But it does turn out that they can neutralize me, I suppose she didn''t fear for her life at the time or I would be dead.¡±


    ¡°Would you...¡± Leomi chokes on her words and swallows her saliva.


    I wait for her to continue but Leomi turns back to the ham and keep chopping it. I don''t press her, finishing cooking the eggs in the pan to then set them on a plate and start another batch.


    ¡°Will you run to Celyz and allow us to end in peace if I tell you to?¡± Leomi asks, looking reluctant like she''s giving up on something precious to her. ¡°Or if I excite you enough while refusing you release?¡±


    ¡°That would be manipulating me.¡± I comment, shivering at how much the twisted idea excites me.


    ¡°Is it if I openly tell you my motives?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°I''m, not sure.¡± I blink. ¡°Either way, I won''t answer. Whatever Celyz and I have, it''s between us and I don''t want you poking your nose into it.¡± Unless you join us, then your pretty nose can go wherever you wish to put it. ¡°Does it mean you chose?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can''t.¡± Leomi says in anguish, gulping. ¡°Nothing means neither for or against.¡± The Jay bird pops on her left shoulder and flaps its right wing. ¡°I may impulsively damage my oath, but I can never do so voluntarily.¡± Lance explains, her hard voice shivering as it goes through her tight throat. ¡°If I did... our current relationship would crumble as well because it''s based on the trust we have that the other will follow instructions we give.¡±


    ¡°That''s a choice in itself.¡± I grunt. This is so unfair for me. I know, my evil twin. But you''ll have her for us? We will or nothing.


    ¡°But, I still have a couple of weeks, right?¡± Leomi asks with a point of despair in her voice.


    ¡°You do, but why are you saying this like that''s all the time you have?¡± I question.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi whispers something in too low a voice to hear.


    ¡°Couldn''t hear that.¡± I say, serving a half-dozen more eggs onto a plate.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± Lance replies in a calm tone, echoing my words earlier referring to my shaky hand. ¡°I''ve sacrificed myself to you before.¡± I almost laugh at the dry humor before frowning and turning to her.


    ¡°Hey, you''re not still suicidal are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi shakes her head, taking the slices of ham and bringing them over to throw them in the pan. The small Jay slowly appears atop of her head, shaking its cute tiny head along with hers.


    ¡°Are you referring to our relationship then?¡± I ask.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Not that either.¡± Leomi says, looking baffled. ¡°I can''t believe you forgot how you used everything you could to get into my bed with your dances.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you''re the one who kept trying to invade my privacy, how was that a sacrifice to my benefit?¡± I say, confused.


    ¡°I was pure before you corrupted me with your defiant attitude requiring correction at my hand.¡± Leomi replies, smiling with nostalgia. ¡°I don''t think I regret giving you my first experience all that much anymore.¡±


    ¡°We could run away together, you know.¡± I suddenly suggest on impulse. ¡°Leave it all behind.¡±


    ¡°I wish that was possible.¡± Leomi shakes her head, taking the pan from me to flip the ham slices. ¡°But we started something that I have to see through to the end.¡± She makes a gentle smile tainted by grief.


    I reach out to her, feeling an irresistible pull to kiss her sadness away. The small golden Jay bird made of flow appears in-between us, blocking me and startling us both.


    It fades as quickly as it was created and Leomi carries on handling the pan like she hasn''t noticed despite reacting to it. I want to say something but don''t really know what. I just got rejected by her image of me, that would be funny if the implication didn''t scare me.


    ¡°I''m going to bring the food over.¡± I say.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leomi nods, apparently entirely unbothered by being left at the stove.


    I spread the eggs I cooked out on four plates and set them on two platters to bring them over to the hall, finding that Grace is deep into reading the records her scribe took, that Roisia left, and that Yvonne is flirting with Rowland in a corner of the room.


    Edusa stands up and heads over to me, looking determined and rather fatigued. She extends her hand out so I give her a platter which she deposits where Leomi would sit. I smile a little and put mine in front of the scribe, who is nervously observing his liege go over his work.


    ¡°Dame Vil, do you want me to bring us a motion to the Rykz requesting reparation for any action they may have taken against you that went beyond those taken in the normal course of warfare?¡± Grace suddenly asks, stopping me from walking away.


    ¡°What? No.¡± I hurriedly reply. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It would not be my first public act, as that would be declaring Director Suxen and those working under her in the institute as wanted by the Hospitaliers and our combined domains for trial, but if you''re willing to give me your testimony I can initiate a diplomatic process to repair the wrongs committed against you.¡± Grace explains. ¡°The Hospitaliers are considering signing a treaty banning experiments on sapient beings without their express and free consent, the wording of which already appears suspicious to me since it implies they do not intend to stop. Your input would be valuable.¡±


    ¡°I can handle my relationship with the Rykz, no thank you.¡± I shake my head, unwilling to end up in a position between them and the Silver Hive as I think it would best if they initiated relations directly. ¡°But I can guarantee they have no intention or even the ability to pursue the research much further even if they wanted to, improving humans over themselves isn''t in their interest.¡±


    ¡°Do you have their word on the fact that they won''t continue?¡± Grace asks. I suddenly realize that the whole room''s attention is focused on me.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°But the treaty would take care of that.¡±


    ¡°When we sign the treaty, we will lose that leverage to obtain concessions for you.¡± Grace explains. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply in a calm voice despite my agitation. ¡°You would be better suited in asking for gold or equipment for having helped them peacefully hold the territory they conquered and having supported my effort to rescue Cetyz.¡±


    ¡°That would work?¡± Grace asks, surprised.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure it would, the Rykz seems to have a sense of perspective towards collective responsibility that we don''t share but they''re also aware that humans are individuals who can act separately to their allegiances in their favor and they could be convinced to reward that.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Would you be willing to help?¡± Grace questions.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°The advice is as far as I want to go. I''m tied to both sides so I don''t think I should take direct action for either side to preserve that neutrality.¡±


    The words seem to naturally pour out of me to express something I should have realized long before, that my detachment from humanity can be used for good as long as I don''t allow it to be complete, in the same way I''m refusing to completely join the Silver Hive.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Grace says, to my surprise.


    She leans back to the parchment, absentmindedly reaching over to the plate I set in front of her scribe. I casually push her hand away, making her look up to me with a frown.


    ¡°He worked harder than you did, wait your turn.¡± I berate her.


    ¡°It''s no problem Dame Vil, our Countess has been working very hard.¡± The scribe hurriedly protests.


    ¡°No, she''s right.¡± Grace shakes her head, pushing the plate closer to the scribe.


    I head back to the kitchen to grab the ham and more eggs that Leomi put together. I bring them to the others, feeling great about working with her to serve a simple meal. I notice that I only ever see her use a single hand, same way she tied my hair. I don''t mention it as Elizabeth is rather jealous.


    ¡°How many more plates do I need to make?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Two, I think. For Grace and Edusa.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You served in the reverse order that decorum would demand, didn''t you?¡± She questions, smiling.


    ¡°You would have been surprised if I didn''t.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I''m surprised you served them at all, something tells me you did it to one-up me.¡± Leomi notes. Elizabeth and I both pause.


    ¡°Does everything have to be a contest?¡± We ask in a pained voice.


    ¡°No!¡± Leomi protests, turning to me. ¡°I just, I''m only surprised you did so for Nobles.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate. ¡°That''s fair.¡± I acknowledge despite still being bothered.


    We''ve created so much emotional baggage between us in such a short amount of time, I hate it. I grab a plate for myself, feeling the need to keep moving, to forge onward.


    ¡°You seem mad, I''m sorry I didn''t want to ruin this.¡± Leomi says, looking hurt.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± I reply. ¡°I need to go soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°Please stay? Your presence alone helps me.¡± Leomi pleads. ¡°Your strength.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, feeling the urge to leave even more.


    I grab a plate to gobble the eggs and ham before heading out. Stupid, letting myself get caught into her pace so much I actually almost forgot she''s been trying to get me to abandon the choice I gave her, our future.


    ¡°Before you go, let me see your face!¡± Leomi exclaims in desperation. ¡°I, I think I saw your real smile.¡± She pursues me but the Jay bird flashes in front of her. ¡°Ah!¡± Leomi yelps in surprise and confusion. ¡°Wait!¡±


    She doesn''t immediately follow, apparently stunned by what just happened. I run past Edusa who stood up from our commotion. I slip past her, and keep going despite Elizabeth''s hesitant calls to turn around to take the mask off to see if she has a chance at being herself.


    I push back without difficulty as that part of me is aware of how destructive it would be to us after all we''ve done to her. She deserved it! Did she? Easy to self-blame now that she''s suffered what we had, we agreed on this. We still do.


    I flash past Henry and Margaret, exiting the keep with the three Rykz on my heels. I slow down once I find myself in the courtyard to take a breath and avoid physically exerting myself too much.


    How frightful I''ve become. I''m fine, just need to avoid damaging our body if there is no need. No matter the personal cost. That doesn''t apply anymore! I stumble towards the gates at the end of the courtyard, ignoring the eyes on me.


    I keep walking towards my goal. One of my next milestones is to heal the scars all over my body so I head to the Temple. After a while roaming through Port-Odo, I detect Edusa lion''s stepping into my detection range, she has our dagger in hand. I flip around, coiling my left arm and assembling a lightning construct.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Edusa calls out.


    ¡°Why do you have that?!¡± I yell.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Edusa exclaims, grinding to a halt.


    The warrior pulls its saber and the scouts raise their pike-like arms. The people around pull back in sudden fright towards the Rykz when they were utterly ignoring them before.


    ¡°My Liege said to deliver this back to you.¡± Edusa hurriedly explains.


    ¡°Wh, what?¡± I ask, utterly stricken.


    ¡°She said you will need it now that you... that you two broke up. That''s it.¡± Edusa says carefully.


    I hear murmurs coming from the crowd, many express astonishment that the two of us could have separated after our victory while others say it had to happen after Elizabeth Vil and Exemplar Vikiana fought.


    That along with Edusa''s interference infuriates me. The Little one bristles, showing how ready it is to unwind and impale Edusa. I think that very fact is the only reason I don''t act, having grown more and more suspicious of the symbiont.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I growl, running a hard glare over the men, women, and children to silence them. ¡°She can''t have been so stupid as to send you.¡± I angrily throw at Edusa, to the crowd''s shock.


    ¡°She, was arguing with Yvonne who wanted to do so herself so I took it.¡± Edusa explains quietly. ¡°And don''t insult me or her, I''m still a Duchess and she commands the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about pride.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°My people do, the Izla does.¡± Edusa replies, throwing me a flat look. ¡°And you do too but you''re too mad to admit it right now.¡±


    I find myself stuck, knowing that I''m in the wrong but too unstable to admit it without worsening my state. I suddenly calm down as I realize how childish and stubborn I''m being with my mood swings.


    I''ve jumped from an emotion to another. I even screwed up an opportunity to spend quality time with my Lady. It doesn''t stop me from stomping over to Edusa and tearing the dagger out of her hands.


    She watches me inspect the weapon but I care not, deciding to give Elizabeth the time she needs for the truth of the break up to sink in. She rages inside my skull so the Little one and I wrap her in our affection. Edusa oversteps her welcome by giving me a brief hug.


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± She whispers, too low to reach the people''s ears. ¡°I hope you''ll be well, Elizabeth.¡±


    That''s what all that talk about me going to Celyz was, she''s giving up on me, she would rather lose me to a Rykz over being made to choose. She would rather lose Elizabeth. Is that supposed to make me feel better? It was no lie when you told her she didn''t know or understand you, she cannot until she knows me. Leomi can''t truly love you until she knows us.

 In Peace.Ch30

    Edusa walks around a street corner, heading north. She is apparently not headed back to the keep. I slip the dagger in my back and head for the docks, ashamed about my behavior and running away.


    Yet, it was necessary. Leomi would have eventually broken through to me with how relatively conciliatory she behaved. She gave our dagger back. The message that went along with it is worrying.


    It''s Jessica''s right to have her love, Elizabeth, you know so. I shake my head to force my insanity back into place, some of muscles twitch in no apparent order, my left thigh, the right side of my waist, my right biceps.


    The skin to the left side of my chest over my heart seizes, tightens, like it would have followed suit with the rest of my body but wasn''t able to for lack of muscles since the Little one''s hunger made short work of what was left of them. What will I look like once the symbiont is gone? I shudder at the image.


    A merchant is looking past me with a frown on his face. I immediately tense up, starting to feel both fidgety and giddy. I use my sense, I realize that people''s gazes are directed towards a singular point while the three Rykz of my escort aren''t.


    An odd silence floats over the merchant avenue leading to the docks, broken only by my steps and the sounds of the Rykz'' pointy legs hitting the paved road. A patrol of scouts crosses the street behind me, not reacting either.


    I take stock of my energy reserves, finding that I have a little under twenty or so portions at my disposal. Attack is preferable to defense if I''m outclassed, especially so since striking first would be my best chance, but starting a fight before being threatened would not end well.


    I stop and turn around. Three people are slowly cruising through the street, two men and a woman, all of them apparently unarmed and wearing identical featureless black clothes. My eyes narrow as I take stock of their balanced martial gaits and trained bodies.


    I would count them as Numbers had their expressions not been calm and focused with alert eyes. The three Rykz escorting me turn their triangular heads around to scan the area, likely noticing that I''m preparing for a fight, but none of them stop for more than a moment on the threats.


    ¡°You''re using Rykz pheromones.¡± I note calmly. ¡°Are you Templars? Shades?¡±


    My words immediately cause a disturbance in the street but receive no answer. I raise my hand above my head and assemble a lightning construct as a threat, figuring that doing as much isn''t considered aggression.


    ¡°No. The Order would act in plain sight while the Shades wouldn''t be as visible. You were sent by Nobility.¡± I conclude.


    The three remain utterly silent. They keep walking, slipping by my Rykz escort without triggering the drones'' suspicion which confirms the fact that they''re using pheromones.


    The Rykz haven''t fixed that problem yet, I worry about the battle in the east but cannot actually root for them to successfully invade the Empire. The warrior and two scouts do seem to be getting agitated and confused, likely because the Little one is telling them to defend it but they are unable to find the threat.


    I start walking backward towards a corner made by a house and a workshop intersecting. The three don''t accelerate, allowing me to scour the area with my eyes while I keep watching them with my symbiont''s sense.


    I notice that there are observers now that I''m looking for them, people dressed in plain but quality clothes which clearly points to the fact that they aren''t common folk.


    Their presence here instead of at work during the afternoon and their obvious interest in the confrontation brings me to conclude that they aren''t merchants either. I wish I had a weapon but perhaps it''s for the best I don''t.


    The man and woman to the sides of the one in the center hang back, allowing the last man to approach my position on his own since there isn''t enough space for three or even two to freely maneuver.


    People are already clearing the area but not the avenue, in fact many seem to simply be changing location to have a better look at the upcoming fight. The man facing me is blond with large and thick shoulders.


    As he hits the five-meter mark from me, my lightning construct shatters. Likely a runic disruption construct. I smile and pull my flow back. Good thing I didn''t try, they came prepared so it would have been a waste of energy.


    I swiftly assemble lion strikes and raise my right hand while coiling my left arm. He suddenly rushes me with a snarl. I raise my left foot to block his front kick and swipe his left jab aside with my right forearm.


    The Little one strikes out with a closed fist, on my instructions as impaling someone in plain daylight would likely play right into the plan of whoever sent these goons at me.


    If the point was to kill me, they would have brought weapons or tried to snipe me with a crossbow. Still, Rykz react differently to people wielding weapons than those who don''t so I can''t rule out that they''re trying to kill me, or that they won''t seize an opportunity if they find one.


    The man moves his right hand in front of his stomach to block my strike. My fist hits his palm like a human one would a brick wall, it stops dead. My symbiont keeps pushing, apparently taking the defeat as a challenge.


    He is pushes back, his boots scraping against the pavement. Even his right arm starts trembling when it remain completely immobile when he blocked my strike. Kinetic construct activated for a brief moment, used the force of my blow to block it.


    The man tries to throw another left jab from outside my field of vision, which I easily strike down with the edge of my right hand. Both those jabs were aimed at my head, are they trying to unmask me?


    I tell my symbiont to start battering the man, to beat him in speed if strength isn''t an option. The Little one enthusiastically starts taking swipes while I focus on pushing the man back with a series of leg swipes and right hook feints.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The two scouts and the warrior rush to the man attacking me. His two companions throw glass vials on the ground in front of the Rykz. Crash. It disturbs my escort as it makes them second guess themselves but, to my assailants'' surprise, the drones don''t stop.


    I notice that the man''s right palm is bruised pretty heavily, showing that he used a kinetic construct beneath his skin to avoid the disruption constructs'' effects. My symbiont suddenly jerks back, destabilizing me in such a way that I stumble backward from the momentum.


    The sole of my blond opponent''s boot swishes just in front of my eyes, passing exactly where my head was a fraction of a second ago. A roundhouse kick, he used that to both dodge the Little one''s latest strike and attack while the vial''s destruction distracted me. Shit, he''s good, I need to break him before I make another mistake.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Splursh. A red mist arises from the man''s back, startling him. I almost think that his back was struck by an arrow or something but what struck him was actually a very ripe tomato.


    ¡°Port-Odo isn''t your playground anymore!¡± An old farmer with a small hoe at his belt and a white beard yells.


    There are many in the crowd are holding various items in their hands, threatening to throw them but only a single one had the courage to do so. My opponent hesitates, and further so when he hears the clicking sound of my escort''s legs approaching.


    ¡°Bandits!¡±


    ¡°Thieves!¡±


    ¡°Hoodlums!¡±


    I use lion steps to slip past my opponent who seems frozen by the people''s reaction. I urgently tell my symbiont to get the Rykz to stand down while I move to physically block the scouts and warrior. As little as I would care to see them die, a slaughter is the last thing this situation needs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    This breathing cry didn''t come from my escort. A deathly silence falls over the avenue as we all realize that the sound echoed our of the streets all around us, that it came from all over the city. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Crash. The three throw another set of glass vials to the ground, to no apparent effect on the Rykz escorting me who remain on their guard with their weapons trained on them as they take positions in front of me and on my flanks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°You made a huge mistake.¡± I calmly comment. ¡°You''re so used to acting in impunity that you trusted these pheromones to shield you from consequence beyond their capability to do so.¡±


    ¡°Abort, the insects countered it.¡± The blond man tells his companions who both nod in agreement. Pretty sure they didn''t, these Rykz were hatched before any measure they could have taken.


    ¡°You didn''t even think that this city''s people would stand up to safeguard their own streets!¡± I press as the three try to slip past a reluctant crowd.


    ¡°Capture them!¡± The old man yells.


    ¡°Hand them over to House Odo!¡± Another adds.


    Despite the people''s best efforts, the three manage to brute force their way through the crowd by making use of strengthening constructs to overpower those who try to stop them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    People cry out in outrage but don''t chase them. Two dozen scouts emerge into the avenue, one squad rushing to surround me while the other chases after those who attacked me.


    I hear more glass vials being smashed in the distance but the Rykz'' breathing cries don''t die down, in fact they seem to be converging towards their target. I grin as I adjust my mask by habit.


    ¡°This is why you need to support the Hospitaliers chapter in Port-Odo!¡± I call out to the crowd. ¡°They''re people like you and of your city but with the power to stop these entitled Nobles!¡±


    ¡°But we would be unbound if we did.¡± The old man counters, pulling on his white beard in frustration.


    ¡°It would not!¡± I reply before pausing, knowing only what my Lady told me about it being a gray area in the law. That being said, it''s obvious now that I think about it. ¡°Countess Odo has joined the Hospitaliers as the Head Justicier! Supporting them means you would still be bound to a titled Noble!¡±


    ¡°Blasphemy, oaths are to be made to a singular title!¡± One of the observers shouts. ¡°Our right to rule is granted by the Lake through our Emperor!¡± The counter-arguments shakes the crowd, silencing even me as I have no argument against that.


    ¡°Our Emperor never proclaimed so Himself! More lies from Nobles that abandoned Port-Odo to the Rykz to defend empty hills!¡± The old farmer refutes.


    The crowd parts from around the white-bearded loud man. Their gazes to the plain clothed observer are hostile but they don''t dare to openly defy one they suspect is a Noble.


    ¡°Yet you support Elizabeth Vil who turned coat to join the insects!¡± The observer shouts.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The crowd splits again to put some distance to the Rykz encircling me. I quickly get the Little one to get them under control. They obey but each shapes black constructs from their pike arms, resembling the one that bathed my arm with fire.


    ¡°Better her blood-stained silver mask under sunlight than the daggers you wield in the dark without even a crest! We all know of the darker deeds your kind committed! ¡± A young man wearing a white and blue Hospitalier uniform with a short sword at his side enters the avenue. ¡°By the authority conferred to us by House Odo, I demand you come in for questioning about this disturbance of the King''s peace!¡± He calls.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil attacked first!¡± The observer lies with a straight face. ¡°She tries to kill them.¡±


    The crowd explodes in fury, many throw the items they prepared at the man, showering him in spoiled tomatoes, cabbages, and even a broken chunk of wood. he runs away under the assault, causing the Hospitalier to chase after him.


    I look for more observers but find that all those I spotted earlier are gone, even one I wasn''t certain was part of the group that watched from a window. I dismantle my constructs to shape a lightning one, resolving to remain on my guard for ambushes.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that means I''m free to go.¡± I chuckle as a small part of the crowd takes off after the Hospitalier.


    I likely wouldn''t be able to keep the mask on if I wanted to now that the war is over, too many enemies... and curious allies. I wave my hand to the old farmer in thanks and head out to the docks, deciding it would be unwise to remain in this city.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    That sounded like frustrated anger, they probably got away, that''s likely for the best. I''m eager to resume my work with Celyz even if my plow has turned out to be difficult to implement between resolving the timing and stability issues between constructs along with the high energy consumption.


    We solved the material degradation by deciding to inscribe the runes on replaceable pieces of metal, which increases the cost but extends the tool''s lifespan by a very large margin.


    Spending the week threading the logical segments Celyz taught me into a viable runic structure was perhaps some of the most fun I''ve ever had despite how mentally demanding and challenging it was.


    The shipyard occupies most of the docks'' grounds, as a consequence the three piers have apparently been built longer and larger than Meria''s. There are several large floating platform filled with Rykz tied to the end of the northernmost pier.


    To my are two galleys currently being built on inclined stone ramps giving into the sea, the human workers seem fatigued but enthusiast as they carry wooden planks and beams to their place for carpenters to hammer in.


    There is a demarcation in the ships'' hulls, the wood at the bottom has a darker color showing that construction was interrupted for a while, likely during the month that the Rykz had full control over the city.


    I don''t see any Princesses but I''ve long learned that it doesn''t mean much as the floating platforms have towers which could easily be concealing one. I notice a worker drone trotting towards me with a small piece of paper in its three-fingered hands.


    The writing in paint says to follow the drone so I do. It heads south, guiding me to a block of the city where there are no humans. It leads me to a large building that looks like a hangar, there is a column of smoke rising from the roof.


    Two warriors pull the large double doors open, releasing a bit of steam from inside. I walk in a hot room with shelves stacked at the back and a huge forge set in the middle with a metal sheet rectangular column above it working as a chimney.


    The building was clearly repurposed by the Rykz. Qanyz is there with Cetyz, standing in front of a high table which is too tall for me to see what''s on it. Obviously too high to even work on, it must be for display only.


    ¡°Qanyz, Cetyz.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Elzabeth.¡± Cetyz replies, almost managing to say my name.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Qanyz says.


    ¡°Not that I dislike the name, I actually like it, but you don''t have to stick to it if we''re alone.¡± I say in an effort to reaffirm the future I envision.


    ¡°It is your name is it not?¡± Qanyz asks.


    ¡°It, it is.¡± I sigh. ¡°Have you had a talk with Celyz, Cetyz?¡±


    ¡°Ys.¡± She nods. ¡°Sister and I agree disagree.¡±


    ¡°They''ve agreed to disagree.¡± Qanyz tells me with a small chuckle.


    ¡°About?¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°About Celyz'' research on humans and symbionts going further to help you.¡± Qanyz explains.


    ¡°It not against you, only feel it not benefit Hive enough justify.¡± Cetyz says apologetically. ¡°I okay help you and Little one, but not more. I preserve roots yours.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright.¡± I say with a smile and a panging heart from this blow to my hopes of bearing a lovechild. I have no standing for that wish as I''ll soon fully commit to Lance. ¡°I understand that the resources would be too costly to invest in me, especially because the results are far from guaranteed...¡± I wink at Cetyz. ¡°Not to mention humans are mad.¡±


    ¡°We are not certain as to whether or not our sister is joking or simply stubborn about that view of hers towards humans.¡± Qanyz tells me.


    ¡°No joke.¡± Cetyz vehemently shakes her tendrils.


    ¡°You used to say that when you were young and pushed your egg-sister into one of her ill-minded adventures.¡± Qanyz notes flatly.


    ¡°This serious.¡± Cetyz affirms.


    Qanyz makes a small wave with her tendrils, a Rykz shrug. I turn my attention to the worktable as I detect her grabbing a brush to run its strands over a liangi, my liangi.


    ¡°I am applying a protective coating with some flow.¡± Qanyz explains.


    ¡°Sister gone deal commotion, clearly search you because took human runic sword she told Qanyz make.¡± Cetyz tells me. ¡°You go her?¡±


    ¡°I would rather not miss her while trying to find her, they were likely Cenwalh''s pawns and trying to unmask me for some scheme, or steal the mask. Either way, they''re gone so Celyz will come back soon, I don''t want to get lost looking. And I''m rather interested in this.¡± I say.


    ¡°You say twice, very worried not meet sister this night.¡± Cetyz chuckles.


    ¡°Oh yea, where''s Fenyz?¡± I ask with a teasing smile, guessing that the two are close from their interactions.


    ¡°She go back Izla morning.¡± Cetyz says, her tendrils awkwardly shifting.


    ¡°Ha, you miss her.¡± I say, grinning.


    ¡°You miss sister more!¡± Cetyz fires back, taking a big step towards me.


    ¡°Saplings, I am working.¡± Qanyz tells us in quiet but firm tone of voice.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I mutter, unable to stop smiling in simple happiness from just this simple interaction.


    ¡°You rude at me, sister.¡± Cetyz tells me in a softer tone.


    ¡°Me?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Decision Hive retreat, not my input, rude. But you not know, so it okay.¡± Cetyz explains. ¡°Celyz agree, I was mad that.¡±


    ¡°Could you explain more precisely what I did wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I most scorn by Kingdom-Hive, so I need present to agree retreat bargain, else rude.¡± Cetyz tells me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± I say apologetically. ¡°It just wasn''t possible.¡±


    ¡°Know, you serve two Queens so do most best for many Hive rather one.¡± Cetyz says. ¡°It mad. It not wise. It very you.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I pause. ¡°You mean to say that it''s not wise but it''s very me, right?¡± I say, emphasizing the ''but''.


    ¡°No.¡± Cetyz waves a tendril, exuding two odors, one pleasingly sugary while the other is slightly sour. That plant''s teasing me!


    ¡°So you''re saying I''m unwise.¡± I grunt. I try to keep a straight face but it soon cracks and a chuckle escapes me. ¡°I''m really glad you understand, Cetyz.¡± I say, relieved.


    ¡°I accept, not understand.¡± She denies in a sad tone, shaking her tendrils.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I make a thin smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

 In Peace.Ch31

    There are empty racks and coffers across the hangar turned smithy, the equipment was likely taken out this past week as the Rykz started evacuating. Cetyz shifts on her root-like toes and taps my shoulder with a tendril to call my attention.


    ¡°You trick me, when escape.¡± Cetyz says oddly cheerfully. ¡°Tell me get Celyz respect deal but not tell me it mean end war and no revenge, was smart.¡±


    ¡°You''re not ma... angry about that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It wise, not tell me.¡± She insists, waving her tendrils in excitement as she thinks back. ¡°And you accomplish two goals, save me and your second Hive, you crafty.¡±


    ¡°You''re so cute.¡± I can''t help but say. ¡°Fenyz is lucky.¡±


    ¡°Rhy.¡± Cetyz exhales from her twelve breathing openings around her head in embarrassment. ¡°Fenyz not happy me for say what I say in meeting, about hurt with stamen.¡±


    ¡°Did you apologize?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I say not mean words how she take words.¡± Cetyz tells me, her head turning to the side.


    ¡°The fact you''re not even willing to look at me means you know you should have.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Know! But Fenyz attack you, Little Princess, now can''t say sorry before she do because did worse!¡± Cetyz protests.


    ¡°I thank you for defending me but I don''t want Fenyz'' apology, Cetyz.¡± I gently tell her. ¡°My and your sister are still figuring things out, I haven''t acted entirely honorably towards her so I would rather you two not get involved.¡±


    ¡°Hy.¡± Cetyz exhales.


    Qanyz starts shaping a construct over the liangi so I turn my attention to her. I detect the thick liquid she''s been laying over the weapon start thinning as it is absorbed inside the metal.


    ¡°You''re reinforcing it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, to prevent rust and tighten the bonds between the two metals.¡± Qanyz replies, picking the weapon up to lower it down to the level of my eyes.


    The liangi has a Vuskyt staff but Lassus steel blades on either end, the two metals merge together so seamlessly that I cannot find a point where I could say they were joined.


    It''s easy to recognize Lassus steel because of its dark gray color and the thin white, or light gray, layers running across it like ripples in a pond. The Vuskyt is pitch black in color and, unlike most weapons made of it, it does not look dull in the slightest.


    ¡°Why did you combine both metals?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The core part of the weapon does not need to bend so Vuskyt is most suited to it while the blades require flexibility so as to lower the chance that they will become stuck in bones or armor when you cut.¡± Qanyz explains.


    ¡°Why does Lassus steel look like that?¡± I question.


    ¡°It has this appearance because I have hammered stripes of metal together and then folded them over and over.¡± Qanyz responds. ¡°I have my personal method to create Lassus steel even if I use the Lisileses'' construct. The primary material was made by melting old tempered quality steel swords to which I then added glass, charcoal, and some trace metal extracts from a batch of Vuskyt. I dare say that this is some of my best work, it would stand up to, if not beat, the best of Lassus'' blacksmiths. The Vuskyt itself is of the highest purity which we reserve for Princesses.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± I murmur, fascinated by the dark glistening weapon that looks sharp enough to cut through armor without the need to use a construct. ¡°Can I hold it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qanyz nods. ¡°The liangi becomes gradually less flexible as you approach the middle, making the center of gravity the most likely point of failure. If you run your tendrils over it, you will feel that I''ve made that portion thicker.¡±


    I carefully take hold of the liangi and run my hands across its entire length, finding that indeed the one third portion at the middle of the weapon becomes gradually wider until it reaches the center of gravity at which point it narrows.


    It''s barely perceptible to the touch and almost invisible to the eye but, considering how tough Vuskyt is, the slight increase in width is definitely enough to reinforce the ''weak point''.


    I find that the blades are as sharp if not sharper than they look when I run my symbiont''s thumb over the side of one and it still cuts slightly into my sleeve glove''s leather.


    ¡°Celyz has said you would prefer to inscribe the runes yourself, I offer you my aid in the matter as well as expertise to scramble the runes and lock the construct to yourself.¡± Qanyz tells me.


    ¡°Would it ensure secrecy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Almost certainly.¡± She nods. ¡°Adding a few decoy runes and lines within working ones will make it extremely difficult to decipher while locking it to yourself ensures that testing becomes impossible.¡±


    ¡°Could you be able to figure out the runic constructs if you inspect my runes?¡± I question, having a secure messaging construct anchored in my torso with all I need.


    ¡°In no way.¡± Qanyz shakes her head. ¡°You will create the decoy runes and superfluous lines in the runes yourself so I would have no way to determine which are required. I would perhaps be able to if you activated it while giving me direct access to the runic construct''s functions and time to study.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me take a few swings first.¡± I murmur.


    I take a few steps back from the Princesses and run my fingers over the weapon''s surface, sighing in admiration. I shift my hands to grip the one-third and two-third marks.


    I pull my left foot back and set my right in front before shifting the weapon diagonally in a high right and down left defensive stance. I can lower the weapon to slash or bring it up to stab because the blades face opposite directions.


    If either is dodged, I can rotate the weapon to rinse and repeat by making it rotate behind my back or inside my hands depending on how hard I want to hit. Yet, I try none of it.


    ¡°What wrong?¡± Cetyz asks.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I reply.


    I actually feel queasy, when did I become so meek? The Little one is in a sort of slumber, not really awake nor sleeping. I''ve often found it in this state lately which I take as Celyz having done what she could to preserve my body until she removes it.


    I don''t awaken my symbiont, realizing that much of my aggressiveness comes from it but unwilling to blame it as I''m certain that I''ve worked myself up plenty enough on my own even if it is hard to disassociate us.


    ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Qanyz questions.


    ¡°No, it''s perfect.¡± I speak up. ¡°But I would much rather work on inscribing the rune if you don''t mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qanyz nods.


    She grabs a long rectangular box along with a half-dozen engraving tools, small hammers, chisels, and files. She heading to a low-table to set the items down and hand me a piece of chalk.


    Cetyz goes around to watch us work from a small distance. I start setting down the first runes of the defensive construct adapted for Vuskyt with Qanyz telling me which segments need to be scrambled.


    She can only help so much as she doesn''t know my personal runes and is keeping her distance as she teaches me to lock the runic construct for myself and the Little one, using the same method that the Templars use for their beacon constructs.


    The fact that she can''t precisely detect the chalk on the weapon means that her advice sometimes comes too late but it isn''t an issue as I can simply erase the runes to correct them.


    ¡°Is it finished?¡± Qanyz asks after an hour.


    ¡°Mostly.¡± I reply, adding one more false rune.


    ¡°Do you wish to inscribe the essential portions of the construct inside the weapon rather than on the surface? It will protect them but is more difficult to do and harder to modify.¡± Qanyz explains.


    ¡°I''ve created this defensive construct with Celyz, I doubt I''ll be able to improve it anytime soon.¡± I tell her. ¡°I think I''ll inscribe the whole thing on the surface and add redundancy runes beneath.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Qanyz nods. ¡°If you need flow, you may ask us.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Do I use a scanning construct to guide my shaping construct?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, and your sense. You should be able to detect the high levels of energy if you set the Little one''s palm on the weapon.¡± Qanyz tells me. ¡°It would be optimal if you only made thin scratches inside as no more is required.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°Would you be willing to double-check the logical segments as I engrave them? I''ve set to transfer flow from one construct to the other when either activates, Celyz and I spent most of our time on it but a failure there would ruin the whole runic construct.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qanyz nods.


    Cetyz grows bored and restless by the first fifteen minutes observing me, deciding to leave rather than bother me while Qanyz remained patient even after she had no more advice, remaining solely to supply me with flow.


    I spend the rest of the afternoon working on inscribing the whole runic construct which is a composite of three constructs, the defensive one, the armor-piercing one, and the lightning construct one.


    The construct isn''t as streamlined as it could be as we didn''t have time to create a real lightning-armor-piercing construct but I prefer it this way because it allows me to activate each separately.


    The work I did on using logical segments to make this weapon was useful to learn them as well as deepen my understanding of them towards finalizing the double-headed plow I aim to build.


    I decide to take a break because my back hurts, because I''m hungry, and because I''m worried even though Celyz should be returning soon. I caress the weapon, admiring the craft despite my reluctance to use it now that I''ve decided to set down my weapons. Two Rykz workers arrive with a meal so I find a crate to sit down on.


    ¡°What''s that box for?¡± I ask the Princess, pointing at the long rectangular wooden case. ¡°You haven''t used it.¡±


    ¡°It is to store your weapon.¡± Qanyz replies, flipping two steel clips to open it.


    There are two red cloth pillows with a silver tree embroidered on them lining the box''s top and bottom, useful in ensuring the weapon won''t slip or be damaged. I''d think I have a crest myself if I didn''t know better seeing this silver tree on bright red cloth that resembles blood.


    ¡°It looks really good.¡± I tell her, gulping down a spoonful of mushroom marinated in grub ''milk''.


    Celyz returns as I finish my meal. She isn''t carrying a runic sword or any weapon contrary to what they told me. The abrupt movements of her swashing tail and tendrils tell me that she''s tired, perhaps even angry.


    ¡°Would you mind giving us the room?¡± Celyz asks Qanyz.


    ¡°Of course, my work is done.¡± Qanyz nods and departs.


    ¡°You need a whole hangar?¡± I ask teasingly, hoping to make her relax.


    ¡°I have encountered and spoken to Leomi Lance in Port-Odo.¡± She replies softly, making me freeze on the spot.


    ¡°What, did you talk about?¡± I ask, stuttering.


    ¡°Her overreaching claim over your body, and other things.¡± Celyz tells me in a serious resounding voice.


    I blush furiously at the though of my two loves discussing their claims over me. In spite of my fears about what may have transpired, I can''t help but get excited thinking of them reaching an agreement to have their way with me together no matter how impossible that is considering her attitude.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I mutter as I feel myself growing moist.


    ¡°You are not entirely at fault, I find the subject arousing as well.¡± Celyz admits, several of her tendrils twirling. ¡°It is more intense because you forbid me the touch of you, yet it infuriates me that you do so on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I repeat myself, biting my lower lip and reaffirming my resolve to pamper her as a human.


    ¡°My gentle Jessica.¡± Celyz whispers softly. ¡°The rest will not be pleasant to hear.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°That woman reiterated her refusal to make a choice, in fact she exploded at me for even questioning your relationship.¡± Celyz says. ¡°I fear I have made matters worse in my misguided impulse to claim you from her as she made a despicable and vulgar statement about owning your sex which debases your dignity.¡±


    The Little one awakens abruptly, bristling at something that it described to me as a foul odor. It doesn''t take me long to realize that my symbiont is telling me she reeks of dishonesty.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I utter in anger.


    ¡°She can control you down to forbidding what you do with yourself but I cannot even characterize her words in the way I hear them?!¡± Celyz exclaims in outrage.


    ¡°Not if you''re relating her words by saying something you yourself know she didn''t express!¡± I shout back. ¡°But you know what I''m really angry about?¡± I ask but continue without giving her a chance to respond. ¡°You''re letting Elizabeth''s screwed up relationship with her seep into ours!¡±


    ¡°But it is hurting us.¡± Celyz protests.


    ¡°I spent a wonderful week with you Celyz, don''t let her taint the next few we have.¡± I plead. ¡°Whatever her directives, they end when I meet her again as Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I will be too late by then.¡± Celyz utters in a fragile voice.


    ¡°We will forever be much, much more than friends, Celyz.¡± I reaffirm in spite of the pain it causes me. ¡°I love you but we are not lovers.¡±


    ¡°I... I am sorry, it was never my intention to...¡± Celyz stutters, staggering back. ¡°I, I apologize, I took our, our bodies'' passion for the other on instinct and was driven to fulfill it when our link is one that is neither Rykz nor human.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I whisper with a tight throat, holding my right hand out for her.


    She wraps one of her tendrils around it, grasping at my wrist with the curve. I slowly pull her closer and deposit a small kiss in the small of her belly, her musky smell infiltrates my nostrils, causing both me and the Little one to shiver in desire.


    ¡°I, in Rykz society.¡± Celyz starts, her tendrils making chaotic waves without coordination. ¡°It would be unnatural for us not to be together, many with weaker mutual chemistry have entwined.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps someday, my oak.¡± I murmur.


    I pull away from her, feeling like I''m ripping my heart out doing so while she is in such disarray. Celyz takes deep rumbling breaths to calm down. I give her all the time she needs to settle down from the unfair line I''ve redrawn between us.


    ¡°I acted in desperation.¡± Celyz finally says.


    Her words convince me that my resolve to give her what we both want as a full human is not worth biding my time at her expense as Leomi did to me. I take a deep breath and reach up to lay my right hand on the side of her neck.


    ¡°If you wish me to, I''ll lay you down right now.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Celyz exclaims, interrupting me.


    She takes a huge step back away from me, even breaking her hold on my wrist. Her breath grows short from surprise, her tail''s swings narrow from timidity, her tendrils wrap around her trunk in a defensive gesture.


    ¡°I hadn''t finished...¡± I say, hurt and puzzled by what seems to be a rejection. ¡°But I don''t understand why you''re so against it when you offered me yourself whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°It, it is not that.¡± Celyz utters, trembling. ¡°You, you said you would lay me down.¡±


    ¡°Right, you don''t lie down to sleep.¡± I note. ¡°Why are you, um, reacting like that?¡± I carefully ask, repressing my instinct to tease as I feel she is to distressed to lightly treat this.


    ¡°B, because...¡± Celyz takes two short inhalations, apparently gathering her courage. ¡°It is a gesture that goes beyond trust to uproot oneself and lie down on our backs as we are entirely unable to run away in such a state with our tails all but useless.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I mutter. ¡°Oh...¡± I add, my desire to lay her down rising by several orders of magnitude.


    ¡°But, I, I can do so again. You, you have put your life in my tendrils.¡± Celyz hurriedly adds.


    ¡°No, you won''t.¡± I instantly refuse. ¡°Not for that reason at least.¡±


    ¡°I thank you.¡± Celyz exhales loudly in relief. ¡°It was an intense experience to do so after we first held, and I''m sure I will lie near you again, but I do not want to do so lightly.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I say in a serious tone. ¡°If you''re really desperate, don''t hesitate to ask. The two of us function differently. The reason I haven''t taken your offer is that I have a surprise for you, not because I don''t want or intend to.¡±


    ¡°A surprise.¡± Celyz whispers in a voice that rumbles inside her ovaloid head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I won''t ask then, I will look forward to it.¡± Celyz shyly tells me.


    Her tendrils just slightly unwind from around her torso which leaves the curves to rest on her trunk, her tail''s narrow swing accelerate, her reversed knees bend so that she stands only a single head taller.


    I find her demeanor and appearance to be so sexy that I have to close my eyes to resist her attraction. I shudder, causing my hard nipple brush against my shirt.


    I almost curse at Leomi for forbidding me to masturbate, which would be the worst thing to say to Celyz. I hate myself just a little more for thinking of my Lady in this moment, but I can no more help the hold she has on me than the burning love I feel for her.


    ¡°You''re so sexy, Celyz.¡± I murmur instead, choosing the truth I want her to hear.


    ¡°...¡± Celyz doesn''t immediately respond, apparently stunned. ¡°You can''t say this now, after promising me a surprise!¡± She suddenly calls me out in outrage but with a light and bright tone of voice, one full of hope and void of the desperation she claimed to suffer.


    ¡°Can you, um.¡± I pause, uncertain about how to formulate my request. ¡°Can you straighten up? I really want to work with you on the liangi, but I''m not going to be able to if you stay like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my apologies.¡± Celyz agrees with a small chuckle.


    She pulls her tendrils back into place instead of leaving them hanging to tempt me, and allow her to reach for me in moments. Her tail''s movements become slower and wider, more controlled but still eminently attractive from how lithe it is.


    I drag my crate next to the table to keep working on my liangi while sitting down, to preserve my back. I feel a bit like an old woman sometimes, even though I often went to sleep with just as much pain in my back when I took care of our fields.


    Celyz approaches and sits on her ankles next to me, so close in fact that my right arm sometimes brushes against the tendrils wrapped around her torso. Our proximity rises my mood as we aren''t keeping as much distance between us as we have during the week.


    ¡°My oak.¡± I tenderly call her.


    ¡°Yes, my love?¡± Celyz replies in an almost purring voice. My heart painfully soars in delight


    ¡°How would you go about engraving a silver tree in a patch of red earth on the liangi without disturbing the runes?¡± I ask. ¡°I think I''m going to take to that symbol to represent my human blood and how I grew among the Rykz.¡±

 In Peace.Ch32

    Celyz doesn''t immediately reply, she instead takes hold of the tools and runs her tendrils over them to examine them through touch. She selects a small hammer and an angled chisel.


    ¡°You''ve inscribed your lightning-armor-piercing construct on the back and border of the blades so I would engrave them on the flat with the branches'' tips forming runes.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°It would be difficult to fit the silver tree on the staff with all the runes around it.¡±


    ¡°What construct do you want me to put there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A shielding construct, like the one I put on your sleeve glove. I will have to lock it to you like the rest but also hide the specifics from you.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°I would teach it to you, had I the permission.¡± She adds apologetically.


    ¡°It''s alright.¡± I smile, trying not to look hurt.


    ¡°It is unfair, considering all you''ve shared with me, that my Hive''s secrets remain things I protect and cannot give you.¡± Celyz says, her head angled down in shame.


    ¡°Well, these were mine to share while your Hive depends on you not to squander their secrets.¡± I reassure her.


    We spend a good part of the evening and night working on the liangi, me on my runic constructs while Celyz inscribes the shielding construct on the blades while shaping it in the form of a leafless tree.


    We have a meal when we finish and I set myself up a bunk in a corner with blankets and go to sleep to the sound of her still working on my weapon, I even hear her starting the forge fire again as I fall to my slumber.


    --- --- ---


    Celyz wakes me in the middle of the day with a bowl of warm and delicious smelling mushroom stew with beef. I devour it like I have during harsh times in my childhood despite not being hungry enough to justify it. It makes me feel shameful.


    ¡°Do you wish to stop in Meria?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, unwilling to think of the task awaiting me near Meria. ¡°I, I want to remove the symbiont as quickly as possible.¡± I mutter. ¡°And then I''ll have to seek an Alemplar for my scars.¡±


    ¡°So soon.¡± Celyz whispers sadly.


    ¡°It has to be done.¡± I reply firmly to cut through a possible argument.


    ¡°I am aware.¡± Celyz sighs. ¡°I hoped you would meet that woman with it for the choice you gave her because she said something to me yesterday. Our conversation veered from her to us so I did not bring it up but...¡± The Princess pauses.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, resigning myself to another painful conversation.


    ¡°An unstructured golden one-winged Jay made of flow harassed her before, during, and after she said something. I do not know whether that was an act or a symptom of her mental state for being reminded of what she did to you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t an act.¡± I mutter, feeling a spike of guilt.


    ¡°Leomi Lance intends to shatter Elizabeth Vil like she tried to do to her, that is if Elizabeth doesn''t stop her. If, if she were to attack...¡± Celyz'' resounding voice dies off. ¡°Allow me to accompany you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I virulently shake my head. ¡°This is my fork in the road with her, we''ll break or not. Either way, something new will be born.¡±


    ¡°While you wish we part ways so soon.¡± Celyz whispers.


    ¡°Removing the symbiont doesn''t mean we''re parting ways.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°But you will leave soon after.¡± Celyz sighs, the air creating an oddly comforting sound as it escapes the twelve openings on her head.


    ¡°Then let''s make the most of the time we have.¡± I tell her taking my mask off to smile.


    Celyz perks up, rising in height which I''ve recognized as a sign of her mood being lifted. She quickly grabs the long rectangular box and opens it, showing me the liangi.


    She added a thin layer of silver to the engraved tree, and even found a way to add a patch of red encircling the roots. To finalize the other runes all across the liangi, she filed their edges to then cast gray steel into them to set them apart from the rest and reinforce them. I sigh in amazement.


    ¡°It''s beautiful.¡± I say.


    ¡°I hope you do not have to use it.¡± Celyz tells me in a soft voice.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I respond.


    Suxen''s notebook is in a corner of the case under the liangi''s blade with several pieces of parchment inside it. I take those out, finding all the drawings and notes I took this past week.


    I put the parchment back and close the case without reaching for the weapon. I set my mask back on my face and hold my right hand out. Celyz takes hold of my wrist and we set out together towards the docks.


    Yvonne is sitting on a pier''s cleat and looking towards the city rather than the dock''s warehouse district where we''re coming from. She is distracting herself by creating shapes out of her flow.


    She''s in full gear with a small travel bag at her feet. She has a long sword and a short sword on the left side of her waist, a short-sleeve chain-mail over her torso, and a kite shield set behind her back. Celyz tightens her grip on my wrist.


    ¡°It''s alright, she''s been a better friend to me lately than I''ve been to her... if I ignore her attempt to unmask me. But that was on impulse.¡± I reassure Celyz.


    ¡°May I be along?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I reply, smiling.


    I head over to Yvonne who realizes our presence because those she''s watching notice us. I''m relieved that people keep their distance even though it makes me feel isolated, but that feeling is an old companion.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne greets, standing up.


    ¡°Yvonne, how are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Could you give us a moment alone, Princess Celyz?¡± Yvonne replies instead of answering my question.


    Celyz'' tail almost imperceptibly drops, making me frown. It seems to me like she''s disappointed, almost fatalistic. Perhaps she hoped to get along with me and my friends, as I do with her sisters.


    ¡°She can stay.¡± I intervene with a frown.


    ¡°You two wish to talk, I can certainly wait to the side.¡± Celyz politely responds, letting go of my wrist and taking several backward steps.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I bark at Yvonne.


    ¡°Because I wanted to talk to you.¡± Yvonne replies, blinking in surprise.


    ¡°She''s important to me, she saved my life.¡± I utter firmly. ¡°She has proven herself a friend.¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡± Yvonne stutters, taken aback. ¡°I''ll call her back in a moment, I''ve spoken to her and I assure you I don''t think her a threat or untrustworthy... but she always seems so foreign, unreadable.¡±


    ¡°Then make the effort.¡± I grunt. ¡°I can read her fine.¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re a hawk.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°How is that?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I''ve almost always seen you on alert since I met you, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne tells me, closing her left hand. ¡°See, your eyes went straight down.¡±


    ¡°I mean, your biceps clenched, I could see your sleeve moving.¡± I protest.


    ¡°I know, sweetie.¡± Yvonne tells me with a sad smile. ¡°You''re on the lookout for threats.¡±


    ¡°Can''t have been since we met.¡± I say, confused and a little irrationally afraid. ¡°I became like this.¡±


    ¡°You got worse.¡± Yvonne sadly shakes her head. ¡°Now you''re scanning for physical threats, before they were emotional. I didn''t realize at first, I only put it together recently. Is it because of your childh...¡±


    ¡°Wh, what did you want?¡± I hurriedly interrupt her, unwilling to even consider that the idiots back at my village made so wary. They never had that kind of hold on me.


    ¡°Because I''m worried.¡± She tells me with pinched lips.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Don''t be, I swear I''ll take care of her as best I can when she comes to me.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°I don''t doubt that. But Leomi is...¡± Yvonne sighs and shakes her head. ¡°No, she''s fine for now, she''s focused.¡± The sword-sworn turns to Celyz. ¡°Princess Celyz!¡± She calls.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Celyz responds, moving closer.


    ¡°I apologize for my behavior, it was unwarranted and rude.¡± Yvonne says in an uneasy tone.


    ¡°No harm was done.¡± Celyz replies kindly.


    ¡°Do you need any assistance?¡± Yvonne asks. ¡°I am able to divert some carriages here or in Meria to ease your retreat.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, we are quite thoroughly prepared, thank you.¡± Celyz replies, looking somewhat chipper.


    ¡°You gave Leomi a sword, what...¡± Yvonne starts.


    ¡°No.¡± Celyz cuts her off before she can finish.


    ¡°All she said was that you reached some kind of understanding on Elizabeth Vil, past any differences you may have.¡± Yvonne carefully comments, throwing me a look.


    ¡°And that''s all anyone outside of the two of us needs to know.¡± Celyz utters firmly, turning to me.


    ¡°I don''t like not knowing but I''m not going to argue if the two of you made some kind of peace.¡± I carefully say. ¡°I just hope I didn''t get sold off.¡± I jokingly add. My chuckle doesn''t make it past my throat however, as the prospect isn''t as outlandish considering Leomi''s instability.


    ¡°That was actually one of my concerns.¡± Yvonne comments darkly.


    ¡°I would have knocked her unconscious if she proposed it. She would have proven herself undeserving.¡± Celyz says quite uncomfortably.


    ¡°But you would have agreed?¡± I ask teasingly, enjoying the idea of my two loves fighting for possession of me even if I would probably balk and fight against the reality of having my will ignored.


    ¡°N, no.¡± Celyz shakes her head.


    ¡°You don''t sound certain.¡± I comment, grinning.


    ¡°If she had proposed a transfer of your allegiance, I may have. Both Rykz and humans have such a custom.¡± Celyz explains. ¡°But, I would have asked you.¡± She hurriedly adds, reaching out to run one of her tendrils across the side of my head.


    ¡°Alright, stop, stop.¡± Yvonne intervenes, shuffling uncomfortably. ¡°I''ve seen and done many things, but I''m not so worldly as this.¡±


    ¡°You have a problem with it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t, but I''m not really... Ugh.¡± Yvonne cuts herself off with a grunt of disgust. ¡°Can''t believe I''m sounding like one of those old hags.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have a problem with us?¡± I ask, her comments reminding me that she shouldn''t be so accepting despite the fact Yvonne thinks she isn''t being.


    ¡°I''m a sword-sworn, cutie.¡± Yvonne tells me with a big wink. ¡°We don''t deal in any morals in the course of our duties, we merely do what we must to protect our ward.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Yvonne grins. ¡°I''ve decided to accompany you since Leomi agreed to give me a temporary release.¡±


    ¡°You can''t, I''m going back to the Hive.¡± I say, frowning behind my mask. ¡°And you''re bound by the same oath Leomi took.¡± I add.


    ¡°Correction, Leomi bound me to the oath she took concerning a friend of ours named Jessica, not Elizabeth Vil.¡± Yvonne replies seriously. ¡°Leomi doesn''t need, or want, my help half as much as you will soon, and so here I am.¡±


    ¡°I won''t need to be coddled!¡± I gripe.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Yvonne replies in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I say, turning to the Princess for help.


    ¡°I see no harm in additional protection for you.¡± Celyz tells me, several of her tendrils shaking behind her back.


    ¡°You''re openly laughing at me!¡± I accuse her.


    ¡°Discreetly.¡± Celyz corrects, not even denying that she is mocking me. ¡°I can clearly tell that you are happy to have her, you were as soon as you caught sight of her. Why would I deny this?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I choke, feeling touched and vexed at the same time.


    ¡°Aww.¡± Yvonne says in an expression of her affection.


    She reaches out to wrap me in her arms. I grasp at her almost against my will and tightly hug her. I care not for the people watching or Elizabeth''s reputation, I simply revel in having my friend back.


    ¡°I''ve been so lonely.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°We missed you a lot.¡± Yvonne replies smilingly.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± I acquiesce.


    Celyz watches over us with her knees almost fully bent to make her as discreet as possible. The two of us remain embraced for a little while before Yvonne breaks it, looking uncomfortable about the gazes on us.


    ¡°You''re cheap.¡± I complain.


    ¡°Do you have any idea the commotion it caused when people learned the two of you broke up?¡± Yvonne grunts quietly. ¡°I really don''t want to be talked about as if I''m in the middle of it in any way.¡±


    ¡°Stingy.¡± I insist.


    ¡°Okay, that''s enough.¡± Yvonne says with a fake frown.


    ¡°Miserly.¡± I can''t help but add.


    Yvonne bursts in laughter and passes her arm around my shoulders, pushing me towards the pier. Celyz follows behind with a light step. If I had to guess, I would say she''s happy for me.


    ¡°Which platform are we taking?¡± Yvonne asks over her shoulder.


    ¡°Either one you wish.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°How were things when you left?¡± I question Yvonne.


    ¡°Well, we''re starting to see a resurgence of old values in Caeviel, that one''s word has to hold for more than pandering.¡± Yvonne tells me. ¡°We''re watching to see where that goes and how to prove the Hospitaliers respect that engagement. It remains to be seen if Nobility will be judged as having failed its old duties.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I''m concerned that Leomi told us to organize an election to choose the Hospitalier Commander only after the contest to enter the chapter and fill officer positions. I suspect it''s to allow people who pass to place their candidacy, meaning it includes you.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°I don''t know at all what she expects to happen at the rendezvous you gave her, but she does not seem to think it positive in the least.¡±


    ¡°It''ll depend on the depth of her feelings of either one of us.¡± We reply quietly, low enough it might escape Celyz. ¡°If she still wants the woman I was even if I changed, then I give you my word that I won''t cause an issue.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, sweetie.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°But, enough of that.¡± I hurriedly say. ¡°You spoke of two parts in this contest, what''s that about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, most people working for the Hospitaliers right now aren''t part of the organization.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°The contest will be a test to pass and join one of the Hospitaliers'' wings, but we won''t be splitting the flow that people pledge with the entire organization since most have no need of it.¡±


    ¡°How many are there, and which wing are the pledges made to?¡± I question.


    ¡°Four wings. The military wing is the one people pledge their regeneration to with a contingency that their reserves can be accessed by the officers in case of emergency. The hospital wing deals with healing, obviously, but also caring for the sick, they have the authority to request the energy necessary to accomplish their task if it does not endanger their chapter''s safety. The administrative wing manages supplies, governing lands that belong to the Hospitaliers, and archives the paperwork for every wing which is to remain free for oversight. The Justiciers are pledged to by all members of the organizations and have control of their reserves no matter what, but also required to justify their every official action through reports given to their chapter''s Head Justicier, Commander, and administrative wing.¡± Yvonne explains.


    ¡°That sounds like a lot of paper.¡± I comment, baffled.


    ¡°Well, they won''t be using quality stuff, and I assure you every margin will be filled, but Grace and Edusa insisted. We''ll see if it''s sustainable, we could always set a time limit to wipe old cases.¡± Yvonne shrugs. ¡°Every member of the Hospitaliers will be pledging their regeneration to the Justiciers as well as take an oath to allow them access to their reserves whenever the Justiciers wish. In the case of the Commanders, they are to pledge theirs to the Grand Commander when we have more than a single chapter, or even two. The Grand Commander is to pledge their flow reserves to the Head Justicier.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that sounds like Grace outranks Leomi if she''s the Head Justicier for the entire organization.¡± I blink.


    ¡°She does in a way.¡± Yvonne says, stopping at the edge of the pier. ¡°But not really as Justiciers don''t have any authority if it doesn''t have to do with investigating petitions or with maintaining the charter and rules of conduct.¡±


    ¡°How many of those did Leomi Lance already breach?¡± Celyz asks pointedly.


    ¡°With our Elizabeth here? Probably half.¡± Yvonne admits, barking out in laughter. ¡°But as long as it''s in private... only Elizabeth here can really make a serious complaint.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°I will go out and tell our workers to prepare for departure.¡± Celyz says, jumping atop the floating platform to our right.


    ¡°Celyz, wait. You okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It makes me happy to see you relax with a friend, do not worry.¡± She replies kindly. ¡°And I can smell my sister hiding in there.¡± She adds, heading to the tower.


    Yvonne makes a small curtsy towards Celyz even though she just abruptly left without a word for her. I wait for the princess to enter the wooden tower at the center before turning to the sword-sworn.


    ¡°I suggest you forget it if you''re going to try to use the Justiciers to your advantage for one of your ill-advised games.¡± Yvonne tells me with a raised eyebrow, pretty much reading my mind. ¡°Grace would probably fleece you for that, and she has a surprisingly sharp tongue.¡±


    ¡°Oh well.¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Wasn''t seriously thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Did you not want to return to what you had?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°I do, but... I''m not who I was anymore and I might need to hammer that into Leomi.¡± I reply carefully.


    ¡°Ah, so you won''t be satisfied with being at her mercy anymore.¡± Yvonne teases.


    ¡°Pff, she was at mine.¡± I stubbornly dismiss.


    ¡°Truly.¡± Yvonne says more seriously.


    ¡°How is it going with Rowland?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Good, had to commit more than I wanted but I don''t regret it.¡± Yvonne smiles.


    The two of us walk onto the platform and seek out a couple of crates to sit down, to talk about everything mundane but certainly not anything relating to nothing. It takes merely a few hours for a regiment of Rykz to embark on the platform with supplies.


    I store Elizabeth and Leomi''s dagger inside along with my Vuskyt mail-shirt, glad that I''ll get to put my mask inside soon as well. Your mask? My mask. Oh please, I can tell you''re looking forward to being at peace as well.

 In Peace.Ch33

    The middle of the floating platform, where the tower is built, is the largest section of the embarkation and thus the most stable as the rest are attached to it with ropes and conform more to the waves which is why I head there with Yvonne as we depart.


    Inside, we find amphorae, sacs of grain, and barrels of water stored under a flight of stairs running along the four walls up to a hatch. Cetyz and Celyz are likely upstairs.


    We go up and find them behind a tall guardrail obviously meant to conceal them as long as they don''t rise to their full height. They seem in deep discussion as their tendrils are waving and they don''t greet us.


    ¡°Madhuman.¡± Cetyz mutters, shifting to the opposite corner from Yvonne.


    ¡°My greetings, Princess Cetyz.¡± Yvonne replies, bringing her hands away from her weapons by crossing her arms. ¡°I''m glad to see you in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Why here?¡± Cetyz asks. ¡°Little one safer us, not need you.¡±


    I open my mouth to intervene but Celyz shakes her head so I stand down, slowly shifting to rest my back against the guardrail. Yvonne ponders for a moment before answering, wisely choosing her words.


    ¡°Because I feel guilty, I miss my friend, she might need the help when the symbiont is removed, and I''m verifying that you''re truly leaving.¡± Yvonne answers carefully. ¡°Also making sure you''re not going to do anything against her will.¡±


    ¡°Rykz word given, we not human.¡± Cetyz counters harshly.


    ¡°Trust but verify.¡± Yvonne replies uncomfortably.


    ¡°I''m going to kick your butt when the symbiont is off.¡± I comment cheerfully.


    ¡°Can''t wait to show you how wrong you are.¡± Yvonne chuckles.


    ¡°Yvonne''s assistance will not be a luxury after we remove the Little one, Cetyz.¡± Celyz speaks up. ¡°It will be easier for her to detect discreet health problems in Jessica than it would be for me.¡±


    ¡°You tell me already.¡± Cetyz mutters in dissatisfaction. ¡°You say talk human for month, I say not enough for trust.¡±


    ¡°Did the two of you plot this together?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°We discussed some issues that may arise.¡± Celyz evasively tells me.


    ¡°But we definitely plotted this.¡± Yvonne whispers loudly at Celyz.


    ¡°...¡± Celyz stiffens and responds. ¡°She is exaggerating, I merely said that you may be uncomfortable after the process.¡±


    ¡°Would people stop treating me like I''m made of brittle clay?!¡± I grunt in anger.


    I open the hatch and make my way downstairs, wishing to be alone. I pick the rectangular crate containing my liangi and take Suxen''s notebook out to review the parchment where I noted down my progress on the plow.


    I make use of my symbiont''s sense to keep watch over the Rykz outside, which I can vaguely distinguish through the towers'' logs, in order to be warned if they become agitated.


    As I assemble a messaging construct to get working on it, I hear Celyz walking downstairs. She takes a place by my side, sitting on her ankles to watch me work in silence.


    ¡°You know I don''t like this stuff.¡± I can''t help but say, setting the construct aside.


    ¡°I worry about you.¡± Celyz replies quietly. ¡°I was trying to give you company and make sure that you would be alright whatever happens, before, during, after. It is why I gave that woman a sword for your safety. Yvonne shared my concerns but she made the decision on her own, I suspect she ascertained that Leomi Lance and you would be best protected by ensuring you are well when the two of you meet.¡± My oak rises to depart. Her body language is rigid. Celyz is clearly hurting for the actions she took.


    ¡°I''m sorry that you feel the need to do this for me. I don''t want you putting yourself aside for Leomi and I, but it does make me happy that you would go so far for me.¡± I hurriedly tell her.


    ¡°That is all I want for you after what we have all put you through.¡± My gentle Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Won''t you stay?¡± I ask despite wanting to be alone.


    ¡°I wish to.¡± Celyz carefully replies.


    ¡°Then do.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°But...¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°I''m less annoyed now than I was before you came down, Celyz.¡± I tell her. ¡°I do realize I have issues about people, that my reactions to things as normal as my friends trying to help are too harsh but it''s hard to see that in the moment, it always feel like I''m being used.¡±


    ¡°It is our burden to bear that you deem our intentions suspicious for we did so.¡± Celyz says sadly.


    ¡°Such is the nature of the fight I threw myself in the middle of.¡± I sigh. ¡°I only want to return to my old life.¡±


    ¡°I think that is a good thing and what you need.¡± Celyz agrees.


    I nod and return to my work, if it can be called that considering I''m mostly playing with logical segments to figure out what sequence is the most stable. Celyz comments occasionally, mostly to point me towards possibilities I hadn''t seen rather than offering pointers.


    ¡°We could try to use an unstructured construct to achieve the end result of plowing the earth, we may find a less energy-intensive way than the shredding construct.¡± Celyz suggests.


    ¡°Hm, would you mind answering some questions about unstructured flow?¡± I propose.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°What are the limits?¡± I ask.


    ¡°None that we know of. Every block we encountered can be attributed to a lack of energy to accomplish the desired outcome but it is impossible to verify a lack of limits until we''ve tried everything.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Doesn''t that mean enslaving someone''s mind is possible then?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It is in theory.¡± Celyz says carefully. ¡°But not in practice.¡±


    ¡°Does that have to do with the absolute control we have over flow inside our bodies and the fact that our unconscious is always using our energy at some level?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As always, you pick things up quickly.¡± Celyz notes. ¡°Beings have fierce survival instincts. Drones, for example, prioritize the Hive but that is merely a different shape of the instinct.¡±


    ¡°And sapient beings prioritize their independence.¡± I nod.


    ¡°There is also a significant block to it in the sense that we would need to be capable to create the construct to make it usable more than circumstantially. The first method would be to obtain an answer through unstructured flow and build a construct upon that to reduce the cost in energy but when we attempted to put a human to sleep with unstructured flow, it consumed tens of thousands of portions to only initiate a temporary slumber that ended when we stopped feeding energy. The person expressed no need or desire to go to sleep but was not actively resisting either.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°So, knocking them out would be a lot easier.¡± I nod.


    ¡°We''ve failed to make anyone do anything against their will, no matter the amount of energy we''ve used, and even using unstructured flow to guide someone through something they wanted to do was not measurably cheaper.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°We stopped the experiments after five hundred Princesses together failed because this amount of flow should have succeeded but did not. We concluded that the target unconsciously blocked the construct from working or that flow itself has a safeguard against the method.¡±


    ¡°I assume the other way would be to study brains and consciousness to create the construct from scratch, which not even the Rykz know enough about to do.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Celyz nods.


    ¡°What about involuntary flow manifestations, what are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It depends heavily on the individual, which is about all I know because it is very rare.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°I do not believe Leomi Lance is any danger to herself as a consequence of what happened between you two.¡± She continues, reading me like a book. ¡°I believe the one-winged bird is a manifestation of her doubts, uncertainty, and guilt as well as a pressure to follow her ideals.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°They''re her ideals.¡± I gripe. ¡°She shouldn''t need that.¡±


    ¡°I have noticed humans, as well as Rykz, behaving in a way that is at odds with what they declare is their intent, have you not?¡± Celyz gently asks.


    ¡°You are right now.¡± I accuse. ¡°You keep telling me you want me but you push me away, you tried to set me free and apparently now you''re trying to set me up with Leomi.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe a confrontation between me and her over you would end well, for any of us.¡± Celyz tells me calmly, which I''ve learned to take as a sign that she isn''t when we are discussing our relationship. ¡°You have made your choice so I am helping you.¡±


    ¡°I, it''s just so hard to understand you sometimes.¡± I stutter, feeling like she''s throwing me away yet also experiencing guilt for it. ¡°I, shouldn''t have brought this up, but you didn''t answer. I did make my choice but you''re not just accepting it, you''re, it feels like you''re pushing me aside.¡±


    ¡°If it makes you feel better...¡± Celyz trails off, hesitating. ¡°I am purposefully doing this to ensure you do not forget me, I need to do this as I lose you to her arms so you cannot set me aside.¡± She says, insisting heavily. ¡°I am in no way being fair in competing in this way.¡± She finally admits.


    ¡°That''s fine, I don''t want you to be fair.¡± I say, feeling a weight lifted from my stomach.


    ¡°No, you do, Jessica.¡± Celyz denies. ¡°Let me show you how difficult this is for me to further impress on you how unfair I could be.¡± She suddenly rises and unwraps her tendrils.


    I immediately jump up to my feet in reaction, not because I feel threatened but out of sheer apprehension. Celyz walks up to me, making me retreat until my back hits the wall. She leans over my shoulder, placing her ovaloid head next to my ear.


    ¡°If I wasn''t being fair, I would simply take you.¡± She tells me.


    I shake in my boots along with her rumbling voice. The Little one snaps awake, smelling the same sweet sugary odor and musky scent I am. Celyz rests her tendrils against the wall all around my body.


    ¡°B, but...¡± I try to protest but lose my words, too preoccupied by her proximity, by how hot I''m starting to feel.


    ¡°You gave your word to her, I did not.¡± Celyz insists. ¡°All I truly need is your desire and acceptance.¡±


    I suddenly find that the fact I''ve held off masturbating for a week to be a disadvantage, a weakness she can exploit. The fact that I''m already utterly wet seems like proof that she''s been restraining herself in order to be fair.


    ¡°Would you refuse me if I asked you to sleep with me?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I, I...¡± I struggle. ¡°I, I get it.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± Celyz sighs. ¡°Rykz rely on instinct, Jessica. Were you a sister of mine, I would never have stood for this. We would be far apart to avoid this very situation all together.¡±


    One of her tendrils'' curves passes just over my head, brushing my hair as she picks my mask off. I take a sharp inhalation, excited by the pressure of her powerful body standing over mine like this, her thin appendages enclosing me.


    ¡°W, what situation?¡± I ask in a murmur.


    ¡°Your body''s scents assault me, ask for my touch, torment me with your need for intimacy.¡± Celyz utters in a sultry voice, her ovaloid head moving from one side of my face to the other. ¡°There is no one thing that I wish for more than to give this to you, Jessica, yet I cannot fairly propose such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I mutter, feeling so excited, so very desired it is difficult to control my impulse to give myself to Celyz. I would not be able to had Leomi and I truly broke up.


    ¡°Had Leomi Lance not demanded you to safeguard yourself from any other than her, would you refuse me if I asked you to give yourself to me?¡± Celyz whispers her question.


    ¡°I, would never.¡± I utter with difficulty, feeling like I''m running out of air.


    ¡°That answer, is all I need if I so desire to be unfair to you.¡± Celyz murmurs.


    My lips split and I inhale, feeling feverish with a burning hot chest and a heart beating so fast I can sense the vibrations transfer to the tendrils around my ribs. I reach out to Celyz intending to kiss her a hundred times, a thousand times, a hundred thousand times.


    I want to cover her magnificent trunk and her every branch with my love. Yet, my oak tears herself away, her tendrils slapping back around her trunk as she takes a huge backward step. I gasp for air and buckle, feeling weak in the knees.


    ¡°I am being fair because I think it is the best path to obtain your heart in the end.¡± Celyz utters, breathing so roughly that the air wheezes as it escapes the twelve openings around her ovaloid head.


    My knees fail and I drop on my ass, leaving my legs open. I gasp for fresh air, yet cannot find any with her scent filling the inside of the tower. It takes all I have to close my thighs instead of opening them for her.


    Celyz swiftly deploys her flow and creates an air current that goes through the tower''s door to cleanse the air. I shudder, fearful of the intense effect her physically expressed feelings, her pheromones, can have on me.


    ¡°You already have, my heart. I wish to have you in my life, not just in bed.¡± I pause to swallow my saliva. ¡°Do, do you go through this too, because of me?¡± I ask, receiving an abrupt nod. ¡°You, you don''t have to stay, and feel this, not for me.¡±


    ¡°I go through this for me.¡± She firmly responds. ¡°And it is not quite as difficult for me as we have the capability to deal with pheromones that affect us while you do not have those defenses. Another factor is that your species'' drive to reproduce is, ironically, more pressing than ours.¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡± I reply, biting my lower lip.


    I try to think of my time farming, which should be a turn off, yet it makes me think of flowers and that brings me to an image of my two lovers, one tormenting me while the other soothes me.


    ¡°I suppose I should tell you why.¡± Celyz says, shifting into a lecturing tone as I struggle with my libido.


    ¡°That, would be great.¡± I say, holding my hand out.


    Celyz holds my mask out, keeping the tip of the tendril holding it far from my fingers. I set it back on my face. The gesture calms me, as expected. I smile at the mocking laugh that echoes inside my head.


    ¡°The number of Hives and Queens is equal despite the fact that we would be stronger creating the equivalent of cities for ourselves.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°We rise as Queens or produce Princesses only when there is sufficient available fertile territory allows it. We have not dared to tamper with this biological constraint but we did learn to cheat it to a point by shuffling the Princess population and create voids.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, and a good self-serving distraction.¡± I chuckle, feeling myself land.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Celyz says, waving her tendrils in amusement. ¡°Are you better?¡±


    ¡°I''m worse.¡± I sigh. ¡°I felt so, wanted.¡±


    ¡°Comparable to how that woman makes you feel?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°Probably.¡± I whisper, stunned by my own response. ¡°I will know when we go further.¡± I add dreamily.


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± Celyz questions intently.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°You said you will know when we go further, I want to take it as a promise that we eventually will.¡± She directly tells me. ¡°Not a binding one, merely a promise of intent.¡±


    ¡°I can''t promise that.¡± I say sadly. ¡°You kn...¡± I pause, realizing that I would be placing the blame on her if I told her that she knows that I cannot. ¡°I promise you that if I am ever free to go further with you than we have, I will.¡±


    ¡°Hyr.¡± Celyz chirps in a high pitch. She reaches out to me with several tendrils which she wraps around my waist. She picks me up and sets me on my feet, her appendages curving and slowly pressing on my flesh in a sensual manner. ¡°That much is enough to make me happy, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I really don''t deserve you.¡± I say, feeling sad for her but so very lucky.


    ¡°You do.¡± Celyz disagrees, tightening her grip on me.


    I rest the side of my head against her torso and look up to her ovaloid head, freezing when I find Yvonne looking down from the hatch with Cetyz standing behind and above her, her head angled towards us.


    Yvonne is in tears, not even noticing Cetyz'' tendril pressing down on her chain-mail. It looks like the Princess is peeking over the sword-sworn''s shoulder, which she is. Celyz and I instantly split apart like we''ve been caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°That was so sweet!¡± Yvonne blurts out with empathy and warmth ¡°And bitter.¡± She adds, turning anguished.


    ¡°Ys. Love, hurt.¡± Cetyz seconds in a difficult tone of voice.


    ¡°Since when have you been listening?!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Not long. Heard end.¡± Cetyz replies in a voice full of emotion. ¡°Made noise, now smell why.¡±


    ¡°We did not do anything.¡± Celyz hurriedly establishes.


    ¡°Then sister too timid.¡± Cetyz shakes her head in disapproval. ¡°Two you, take time need.¡± She tries to close the hatch but Yvonne blocks it with her shoulder.


    ¡°I''m coming up.¡± Celyz says, quickly rushing upstairs.


    ¡°Why? Human here not full against, not complete mad.¡± Cetyz replies, trying to gently shove Yvonne aside.


    ¡°Because I need fresh air and you need to be told to mind your own roots!¡± Celyz barks.


    Cetyz'' tendrils jerk a bit and she swiftly steps away from the hatch. I keep my eyes locked on Yvonne''s because I don''t trust the fact that she doesn''t seem angry. The sword-sworn waits for Celyz to climb up before coming down.


    ¡°You weren''t in danger, it isn''t my role to intervene.¡± Yvonne explains, still looking torn with a thin smile and drying tears on her cheeks.


    ¡°What if I chose her, what if I left?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I wouldn''t stop you as long as I don''t believe the Rykz wish you any harm, which I don''t. I am bound to you right now, by word if not a true oath. It means that I won''t stop you even if your choices indirectly harm Leomi.¡± Yvonne says in an unsteady voice. Despite the pain on her face at the idea, she retains her hurt-filled smile.


    ¡°You really are a sucker for this stuff.¡± I grunt, recalling what someone told me about her in Castle Lance.


    ¡°I want you to find the happiness you seek, if it isn''t with Leomi... then it isn''t. I think you are honorable and would give her peace before you left.¡± Yvonne says, gulping with difficulty.


    ¡°You''re doing your best to stay impartial, huh.¡± I mutter a little aggressively.


    ¡°It''s like herding cats, I''ll end up all scratched up if I pick a side.¡± Yvonne tells me, smiling a little. ¡°I like this shirt too much.¡± She blatantly lies.


    I sigh and take my seat back, blushing slightly at the discomfort my moist underwear causes me. I pat my side and invite Yvonne to sit down, deciding to run her through my double-plow idea since she''s here and can offer me her opinion.

 In Peace.Ch34

    A few tens of minutes into my explanation of the plow, which doesn''t amaze Yvonne half as much as I thought it would. The floating platform suddenly starts shifting at an angle. I throw a look out the open door, finding that we''re accelerating.


    ¡°Did you do that?¡± I yell out to above.


    ¡°Rhyyyyyy.¡± Cetyz shouts back, sounding delighted.


    ¡°Are you a sapling or a grown tree?!¡± I exclaim, smiling.


    ¡°Rhyyyyyyyy.¡± Cetyz and Celyz both yell in excitement.


    I can''t help but laugh and wish I could join them, but Celyz and I have been treading closer to a real argument as of late and it doesn''t seem like I should intrude on the sisters'' time together.


    What just happened is another indication that the limits Leomi placed on me aren''t something we can get over or forget just because we want to and agree we should. Yvonne throws me a look.


    ¡°You want to go out.¡± I say.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Yvonne replies.


    She rushes out of the tower and slips past the Rykz to make her way to the corner that rose up a whole meter above sea level. I climb the logs to follow Yvonne. I throw a look over my shoulder, finding that Port-Odo is quickly receding on the horizon.


    The platform is going so fast that it''s creating waves behind itself. Yvonne arrives at the edge, she stands there with her arms apart, enjoying the quick breeze as her pants and sleeves clap from the wind.


    I feel a little cold for the first time in quite a while despite the fact that we''re well into winter season. The Rykz around us are digging their pointy legs on the platform''s logs to hold steady.


    What little cargo they put on the platform is tied down so I allow myself to relax a little and join Yvonne at the front. Celyz and Cetyz are still making excited noises up in the tower. I can''t see them but their tendrils occasionally flicker above the guardrail as they dance in the wind.


    I pout, feeling envious of these appendages considering the fun they''re having. Still, a tail would be the best. I shake my head and spread my arms out like Yvonne has, opening my fingers wide to enjoy the wind slipping through them. I soon take my mask off to enjoy the breeze on my face, storing it inside my shirt.


    ¡°You buffed up you know.¡± Yvonne tells me after a while.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask in surprise. That sounded a bit silly. ¡°Am I fat now?¡± I question, apparently adamant on keeping up with my silliness.


    Yvonne snorts, repressing a chortle. I still look down at my legs and belly in concern but don''t really find any difference. I shrug and look to the horizon, feeling rather good about moving forward, about leaving the past behind.


    ¡°You were all muscles but a bit scrawny.¡± Yvonne says. ¡°Now you have some flesh to fill up, and an ass. Leomi likes that, and so does that Princess I''m sure.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I grunt, blushing at the memory of the night we took each other in the area my friend just referred to. It was so... wrong. ¡°It doesn''t bother you, me and Celyz?¡±


    ¡°I don''t really understand it.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ¡°But does it bother you?¡± I insist.


    ¡°It does a little, but I think that''s what makes it so romantic.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because there are so many obstacles in place between the two of you that I can''t help but root for your success, the same way I do for you and Leomi.¡± Yvonne explains in a chirpy tone. ¡°I like the idea that love can cross barriers of class and species.¡±


    ¡°Don''t remind me.¡± I say, sighing heavily. ¡°Leomi and I...¡± I pause, suddenly remembering that Vikiana disapproves of us. ¡°Will we even be able to marry if, if we want to at some point?¡± I question in anguish, speaking more to myself than to her.


    ¡°Oh, no. No!¡± Yvonne exclaims, reaching out to rub my back. ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll figure it out. We''ll do it in secret if need be, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°In, in secret?¡± I ask in a strident voice. ¡°I, I just thought it would be difficult to get Vikiana''s approval.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Elizabeth, but Leomi and you are figures in the Kingdom now.¡± Yvonne says, sighing. ¡°And likely one in the Empire as well because the war here was closely followed. It isn''t wholly about you being two women anymore, it''ll be about your births and the statement your public marriage would entail.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it, we''re...¡± I start.


    ¡°You do get it.¡± Yvonne interrupts me firmly. ¡°Whoever Leomi ends up with is going to be a target by association for those who fear her.¡±


    ¡°It feels like you''re trying to convince me to give up on her.¡± I say, growing angry.


    ¡°It might be best for you if you left, Jessica.¡± She tells me, sighing.


    ¡°I need to finally reunite with my Lady and I have things to do back home.¡± I deny vehemently but keep my eyes fixed on the horizon. ¡°Why would you think that? Trying to get rid of me?¡± I ask, unable to help my paranoia.


    ¡°No, not only do I think that you belong with us but I think we need you.¡± Yvonne shakes her head. ¡°Those three things aren''t incompatible.¡±


    ¡°You''re not much help.¡± I grunt, sighing in relief.


    ¡°I don''t know the future.¡± Yvonne smiles. ¡°All any of us can do is try to make the right decisions with the information we have.¡±


    I hum noncommittally, going back to enjoying the chilly wind as we cruise through the sea arm towards the Izla. Yvonne keeps rubbing my back while she scans the area.


    ¡°What are you looking for? It''s slightly annoying to have you shifting like that.¡± I tell her.


    I decide not to mention the fact that I don''t entirely like being cuddled either if I''m not asking for it, except if it''s coming from two beings which are very special to me of course.


    ¡°A coat, a blanket, anything warm for you.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I gripe, pushing her hand away from my back with my shoulder. ¡°I''ll call for one.¡±


    I tell the Little one to ask the workers to bring me what I''m pointing at while directing my left arm at a piece of tarp covering crates at the bottom of the tower where the sea spray doesn''t reach.


    The drone quickly unfastens the ropes holding the canvas and brings it over to me. I take it off its hands and tap its shoulder before throwing it around my shoulders, rather enjoying the fact I''m not getting spit on by the sea any longer.


    ¡°What are your plans once this is done?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°I don''t know exactly.¡± I reply. ¡°Heal my scars in Meria and then go home. We never got around to sowing so there should be plenty to eat in our granary so I might be fine.¡±


    ¡°You''re worried about eating?¡± Yvonne says, sounding baffled as she throws me a look full of pity. I shrug, not knowing what to say about it since I find it pretty normal. ¡°Jessica, you saved us all from a slaughter of a war, both humans and Rykz.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with it?¡± I ask, slightly angry. ¡°You have resources I don''t, just because I''m confident doesn''t mean I don''t need to worry about making enough of a living to eat.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, we would never let you starve.¡± Yvonne tells me, seeming hurt as if I implied they would.


    ¡°I might start hunting. Or I suppose it would be poaching.¡± I ponder quietly. ¡°Spears aren''t too hard to...¡± I pause. ¡°I shouldn''t be telling you that.¡± I add, giggling.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Yvonne says in a pained tone.


    ¡°I''m not taking charity, Yvonne.¡± I utter darkly. ¡°Just because I''m going to rescind the oath Leomi gave me doesn''t mean I''ll accept payment from any of you, or the Rykz for that matter.¡±


    ¡°You can''t be serious.¡± She whispers. ¡°We only want to help.¡±


    Yvonne turns to me, expecting an answer. I flick the tarp off my shoulders and throw it onto hers as a way to show I''m not mad. I then make my way back to the tower to return to my work.


    I sit down, thinking about simplifying the shredding construct since it''s the most energy consuming one. I take out the messaging construct and draw the various segments down before writing their function next to it. I then create the actual construct to start modifying it.


    I duplicate the core segment that tears apart the affected target before reducing their size so that the energy consumption remains identical. I then spread them throughout the construct structure for a more dispersed effect.


    I test the activation out only to have the construct crumble and blow air in my face. I frown and make adjustments to the segments'' positions considering how the construct structure crumbled.


    My next attempt to activate it fails as well but the point of failure originates from a different segment, the one with the function to widen the gaps in the affected target after it''s been torn by the construct''s core segments.


    I entirely remove the problematic segment since the function is redundant to that of the plows, which already fill the role better by splitting the earth along furrows.


    It is entirely logical that it failed there since I copied and spread the core segment it depended on throughout the construct, I test activate the shredding construct, managing to make it run with a lot less energy.


    The construct does fail after a few seconds, which isn''t too much of a surprise as I forgot to reposition the flow links connecting the rest of the construct to the core segment, meaning those segments consumed their own energy when they activated instead of that of the construct as a whole.


    It takes me a few tens of minutes to optimize the shredding construct and make it run, but then it takes me a few hours of testing and adjusting to make sure it would last for at least a day''s work.


    Celyz and Cetyz continue to laugh on the top of the tower throughout, enjoying the fresh air along with the others'' company. It allowed me not to feel too lonely, which I refuse to linger on since it was my own choice.


    I get up to take a break and eat dinner with Yvonne, finding her sitting on the discovered creates. She''s wrapped inside the large piece of tarp so I pick up the canvas'' corner and slip in to sit by her side.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Yvonne smiles. ¡°I think I get it.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don''t want to be rewarded.¡± She answers.


    ¡°I don''t deserve to be.¡± I correct.


    ¡°That''s a matter of opinion, sweetie.¡± Yvonne replies, passing her arm around my neck to pull me closer and deposit a comforting kiss on the top of my head.


    ¡°Would you not?¡± I say, trying not to get annoyed again. ¡°It feels like you''re being condescending.¡±


    ¡°Big word.¡± Yvonne blinks. ¡°It wasn''t my intention.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I sigh. ¡°Mother overcompensated on our education. At least mine since my brother, Mersey, didn''t care much for the lessons. She wanted to give us a future, she likely felt guilty about not raising us in Meria like she was now that I think about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it does make you interesting company even if it does cause some trouble for the Kingdom.¡± Yvonne chuckles. ¡°Patrick''s face when you broke his arm, still makes me laugh.¡±


    The memory of the Lordling''s bloody face flashes to my eyes. I shake my head. Yvonne turns contrite, likely realizing she brought back bad memories. I make a shrug to dismiss the event.


    ¡°You know, I really like calling her my Lady.¡± I say to change the subject.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yvonne mutter encouragingly.


    ¡°I''m the one who chose it even if I kept using it because she liked it.¡± I continue. ¡°It disarms this whole Nobility thing for me, if that makes sense?¡±


    ¡°It does if it works for you.¡± Yvonne replies, smiling.


    ¡°I really hate imposed authority.¡± I say. ¡°Doesn''t matter if it''s legitimate. It''s probably why I had so much faith in Rasaec. He doesn''t impose taxes on us and only asks for a Due to keep us all safe, there isn''t even an imposed penalty for failing to deliver one''s Due.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Yvonne trails off.


    ¡°I know, I''ve realized that the Templars don''t need to impose the Due if you become a pariah by failing to present yours.¡± I grunt. ¡°Not to mention its a direct tax in itself, and that we still pay taxes to the Emperor through the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The system does seem calculated for the Emperor to remain above the fray in people''s eyes but that doesn''t make it bad since it preserves order.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°That''s the Templar''s goal isn''t it.¡± I say. ¡°It doesn''t have anything to do with fairness but everything to do with keeping the peace and the Empire''s internal balance.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at, Jessica?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I had faith in Rasaec as a Chosen of the Lake but there''s no such thing so what does it make him?¡±


    ¡°Humanity''s Emperor.¡± Yvonne replies unhesitantly.


    ¡°Except he''s not.¡± I point out. ¡°There are three million more of us, somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You planning on seeking them out?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Maybe when I''m rich.¡± I dismiss, giggling. ¡°Heard they go by every color. What if there are some as white as snow? Or blacker than the Rykz? Green as the forest.¡± I enumerate dreamily. ¡°Wouldn''t that be a sight to see?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± She replies. ¡°It doesn''t seem all that different from here.¡±


    ¡°But it would be.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°You''re not looking forward to going back at all, are you?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°How long do you think it''ll take to arrive at this speed?¡± I question, nodding at the platform''s foremost corner.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Cetyz! If you can''t get us there by tomorrow afternoon, let Celyz prove she can!¡± I yell out towards the top of the tower.


    Cetyz and Celyz immediately rise above the guardrail, looking at me. I wave at them with a provocative grin on my face. Celyz'' tendrils suddenly burst to life, swirling all around her sister who retaliates by doing the same.


    ¡°The two of you look like bickering saplings!¡± I call them out.


    ¡°Little one do this purpose sister!¡± Cetyz protests loudly. ¡°Not let come between!¡±


    ¡°I only want to show you how it is done!¡± Celyz counters just as loudly.


    ¡°You only want show off! Sunlight confided me!¡± Cetyz cries out as a wave bursts up on the left of the platform, likely a result of her sister''s interference.


    ¡°It belongs to all Rykz, do not be selfish!¡± Celyz counters childishly.


    ¡°Sister, let try!¡± Cetyz whines in a pitiful tone.


    ¡°Celyz, don''t bully your sister! I''m very disappointed in you.¡± I intervene.


    Celyz freezes and turns her ovaloid head to me as her tendrils drop in shame, offering a sight of misery. Yvonne doubles over, bursting out in laughter. I do my best to avoid giggling too loudly. I''m not very successful.


    ¡°Ha! Told sister, was trick!¡± Cetyz exclaims triumphantly.


    ¡°Well, you''re going to have to prove you can get us there now.¡± Celyz says, feigning offense as she swipes her tendrils to the side.


    ¡°You teach, sister.¡± Cetyz counters.


    ¡°Hmph. I was going to but your protests convinced me that you have full confidence in the abilities you have.¡± Celyz denies with a theatrical harrumph.


    ¡°Sister best show Little one her abilit...¡± Cetyz starts.


    I don''t hear the rest as the two disappear behind the guardrail again. They start chortling in their odd Rykz way merely a few tens of seconds later. A tendril peeks out to twirl in thin air, another slaps it down. I blush, realizing the turn their conversation took.


    ¡°Hey, what are you telling her?!¡± I protest, not even knowing which one of the sisters did what.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure they did that in revenge.¡± Yvonne cracks out, mocking me.


    I pout and get up instead of waiting for our food. I head for the workers and light up a small fire in a flat iron platter made for cooking without setting fire to the floating platform.


    Yvonne joins me and uses the tarp to block the wind by stepping on it while holding the corners out with her hands. Once the flames get going, I pick up a pot and start rifling through the supplies to make something.


    I find amphorae filled with the Rykz'' mixture near some freshly picked mushrooms but also some wheat grains which I''m happy to boil first before adding the rest. Yvonne makes a grimace at the thick liquid that results.


    ¡°It''s like a stew but made of those weird Grub''s milk-like substance and with wheat instead of meat.¡± I say, grinning.


    ¡°Ugh, don''t remind me.¡± She grunts.


    ¡°No worries, I made enough for ten, you''ll be able to eat plenty.¡± I add.


    I start picking bowls out with the workers to set them on platters. The fact that the floating platform doesn''t accelerate during the whole time tells me that the Princesses played along with me as they clearly have no intention of speeding up.


    ¡°We should eat together.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°You''re the boss.¡± Yvonne replies with a wink.


    We bring the food atop the tower to have our meal clear from the rough sea wind thanks to the tall guardrail. I take a seat next to Celyz, passing my right arm around her ankle to hold her as I eat. She rests one of her tendrils over both my shoulders, leaving it loose.


    The four of us eat in relative silence, merely enjoying each other''s presence and the sound of the sea. Yvonne and Cetyz do exchange a few words but I don''t feel the need to make small talk, neither does Celyz.


    Celyz accompanies me when I return downstairs to sleep, taking position in a corner of the room inside the tower. I fall to slumber feeling safe with her overlooking me.


    --- --- ---

 In Peace.Ch35

    I awaken to Yvonne shaking me with a worried look on her face. I immediately jump to my feet and assemble a few lion steps. I throw a look through the tower''s tall door and use my symbiont''s sense, my primary fears being that we''re sinking or that we''re under attack.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I ask, a bit late.


    ¡°There''s a damn army on the shore and...¡± Yvonne trails off. ¡°Well, see for yourself.¡±


    I head up the stairs instead of going outside. It isn''t a conscious decision but a combination of things, first being that climbing seems to be the thing to do in case the platform is about to flood while second is that I can detect Celyz up there and she always makes me feel safer.


    The two sisters are huddled together, using their full height to peek above the guardrail. I walk to their side and reach up to the rail''s the border and lift myself up to take a look.


    ¡°Elzbth!¡± Cetyz exclaims. ¡°Yone say Mother!¡± She adds, pointing at the North-west with her tendril. ¡°Tell true!!


    ¡°Ah.¡± I sigh and smile. ¡°It''s Elizabeth and Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± Cetyz replies with a tendril shrug.


    I squint my eyes. The mass of land ahead looks like a dark patch of land but not much more even with the sun to the east in my back. I enhance my sight, distinguishing a tall shadow on the shore surrounded by a big black tide which is likely to be an army of Rykz.


    ¡°It does seem like it.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°Mother should not have come.¡± Celyz says, grumbling. ¡°A Queen is not supposed to leave the safe confines of a forward Hive in times of war.¡±


    ¡°How did she?¡± I ask. ¡°The passes are blocked right?¡±


    ¡°They are, that does not stop Mother from walking over the mountain.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°Do you think Idali will be there?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Celyz inhales. ¡°It is likely.¡±


    ¡°We aren''t like that.¡± I hurriedly tell her.


    ¡°But you immediately thought of her.¡± Celyz says, almost pouting.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I warn her shortly.


    ¡°I am aware, but you seem to somehow always surround yourself with females receptive to your charm.¡± Celyz mutters.


    ¡°I am very charming after all.¡± I reply jokingly.


    ¡°That you are.¡± Celyz grunts.


    I let go of the guardrail, dropping back down. I dismantle the eyesight enhancing construct and throw a look at Yvonne who still seems worried, and tired now that I''m paying attention. I give her a smile before picking my mask out of the inside of my shirt and setting it on my face, just in case.


    ¡°It seems excessive.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°Did you stay up all night?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mostly, slept a few hours when it was too dark to see before sunrise.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Well, you have time before we land so go rest.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Yvonne nods.


    She heads downstairs and settles in a corner without taking her chain-mail off. She merely unfastens her swords from her waist to set them next to her and pulls a small blanket from her travel bag.


    I take my messaging construct out and present my work to Celyz. As we review it, Cetyz keeps interrupting with cheerful exclamations that Celyz doesn''t share. The two of us decide to head down and out of the tower.


    We spend the morning going over my simplified shredding construct. Celyz showers me with praise but they seem forced and she seems to be rather distracted. I finally confront her.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± I question.


    ¡°We are out of time.¡± Celyz responds in a depressive tone.


    ¡°Why is that? I still have a week or two.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Because I cannot delay removing the symbiont, there is no reason to with Mother here.¡± She explains with a sigh.


    ¡°But is there a reason to hurry?¡± I ask, concerned.


    ¡°Yes, and not merely because of the continuous toll on your body.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°I simply do not know how long it will take for you to recover.¡±


    ¡°It''s just removing it, isn''t it?¡± I question, rather unsettled.


    ¡°It is but I have made the mistake of making assumptions before which I will not repeat when it comes to you.¡± Celyz replies gravely.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter. ¡°That''s good, then.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Celyz whispers. ¡°Good, yes.¡±


    She slowly stands up and leaves without another word, returning to the tower to join Cetyz. I should have stopped her but her demeanor makes me hesitate and it''s too late when I realize I''ve made a great mistake.


    Celyz clearly remains worried about how I''ll react to her without the symbiont. That won''t change no matter how many times I say that my attitude won''t be any different until I prove myself.


    I sigh, unable to conclude I made a mistake with this decision no matter how much I want to hold and reassure her right now. I try to focus back on my work but don''t make much progress so I decide to train the various constructs Celyz taught me.


    The air-needles are the most difficult to make by a large margin because of the complex internal structure but the shredding construct has many variations to apply it to arrows, ballista bolts, and regular blunt or bladed weapons.


    As we approach the Izla, it becomes clear that Queen Grikyz is waiting inside a fortified camp atop a rocky beach with at least thirty thousand scouts and workers. Yvonne awakens as the floating platform starts slowing down.


    It seems like my estimation that we would arrive during the afternoon was off considering we''re almost to the Izla and it''s a little past noon. Yvonne heads to the front of the platform to inspect our landing, I don''t as I would rather keep my distance from the edge of the platform.


    Grikyz starts moving closer as we near the rocky beach, her steps audible over the sound of the waves crashing. Her ten to twelve-meter tall figure is as impressive as I remember even though the tendrils covering her torso and neck are set around her trunk instead of waving to the wind.


    My symbiont awakens as the platform stops, communicating to me warm feelings that I associate to those of a safe home. I suspect the Rykz Queen is the one communicating with us.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Cetyz exclaims from atop the tower, reinforcing my conclusion.


    ¡°We are going to set anchor for a few minutes away from the shore as it is rock bound.¡± Celyz calls out from there too, without directly addressing me. ¡°The drones will then row further north to beach the platform.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I reply awkwardly.


    While the Rykz to throw crude iron hooks into the water, I grab the long rectangular case holding my liangi. I then head to the front with Cetyz and Celyz. The Little one is growing excited, its tendrils shifting along my back and front ribs.


    I don''t have the heart to tell it to calm down even if it''s really uncomfortable for me, even if it feels like the tendrils camouflaging the absence of my left breast are unraveling. I''ll have to face that at some point.


    ¡°I freeze, come!¡± Cetyz suddenly exclaims.


    The Princess jumps off the platform without waiting, the sea turns black and freezes a second or two before her feet make contact. The issue is that the waves and her powerful toes are shattering the ice behind her, which means we can''t follow.


    Celyz sighs and waves her tendrils at a few warriors who swiftly use their claws to cut off the ropes keeping a section of the platform attached to the rest. A group of workers grab oars and steady the raft for us to board.


    I keep my eyes on Cetyz, worried that she''ll slip or fall. Grikyz sets one foot on the very edge of the water and extends a couple of tendrils out to snatch her up by the waist.


    ¡°Rhy, rhy.¡± Cetyz squeals in delight as her Mother lifts her up in the air.


    Grikyz brings her up to level with her large head, making few sounds apart from that of breathing. I slowly make my way to the raft with Yvonne by my side but pause when I realize I''m going to have to jump a small distance.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Do, um, do you mind both going first?¡± I ask awkwardly.


    ¡°I don''t, why?¡± Yvonne questions.


    ¡°I just don''t want to get wet so catch me if I slip or fall, okay?¡± I respond, looking mostly to Celyz.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Celyz agrees.


    The two hop over and prepare to receive me by spreading arms and tendrils. Celyz in the middle while Yvonne closer to the edge. I throw the rectangular case over first before making my attempt.


    I hang back and run the short distance to lion step over the mere two meters of sea. I land straight into Celyz'' tendrils. She secures me and keeps holding me for a long while, until I catch my short breath. I nod in thanks and rest my hand on her chest, enjoying her warmth.


    A deep black shadow suddenly spreads out into the sea, originating from Grikyz. The water rises, picking up our raft. I grasp at Celyz, unable to help the fear that seizes my stomach.


    The large wave brings us to shore in mere moments to then recede, leaving the raft atop a series of sharp rocks close to the beach. I remain frozen, held by Celyz but trembling like a frightened rabbit.


    ¡°Shh. You are safe.¡± Celyz says in a low rumbling tone, blowing air into my long hair.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    ¡°I''m not a very good swimmer.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Hm. You may wish to hold on tight.¡± Celyz tells me.


    Grikyz'' foot slams into the ground not far from us, making the raft shake under my feet. I barely have time to grip at Celyz'' waist before the Rykz Queen deploys tendrils to pick us both up at once.


    Yvonne has no opportunity to help as she is forced to jump down to the beach to avoid Grikyz'' rather large appendage. I lose sight of the sword-sworn as I am brought up at level with the Queen''s neck.


    Cetyz is already standing on the narrow ledge of the gigantic Rykz'' shoulders, waving her tendrils at us. Her root-like toes are actually grasping at her Mother''s flesh to hold herself steady.


    ¡°Don''t, let me go.¡± I grunt at Celyz, rather scared of the height.


    ¡°Worry not.¡± Grikyz replies with a voice like an avalanche.


    The Queen sets us down next to Cetyz but does not let go of us. Cetyz turns her ovaloid head to us, angled in such a way that it makes me feel like she''s standing triumphant. I should feel at least on edge, but the Little one is in a literally contagious good mood.


    ¡°Cetyz, Mother only wanted to hold you.¡± Celyz sighs.


    She seems to be suggesting that Cetyz told Grikyz the same she told her and Fenyz, to stop holding her by the waist like a child. It feels odd to have this tendril, which is a as thick as my biceps, supporting my back.


    ¡°Your sister has been restricted enough these past years, I will not deny her will to plant roots in earth of her own choosing.¡± Grikyz intervenes. Celyz'' tendrils twirl pitifully. I press my mask against her chest, hoping to comfort her since I can''t do much else right now.


    ¡°Can I step down, though?¡± I ask, very uncomfortable about the way the Little one''s feelings overwhelmed my fear as soon as drowning stopped being an immediate danger.


    Grikyz doesn''t respond but she loosens her hold over me, which only makes me grasp at Celyz even tighter. She isn''t complaining at all even though I would be suffocating her if she had lungs.


    Within a few seconds, a second tendril arrives and splits me from Celyz. The Queen carefully, slowly, and rather gently, sets me down on the ground. I breathe out in relief even though I would rather have had Celyz along.


    The Little one protests, communicating its desire for safety. I throw a quick look around the area, finding no human apart from Yvonne and no one in the camp.


    It''s clear to me that checking is rather useless since the Rykz would never allow even a fox to approach their Queen so I quickly take my shirt off and untie my sleeve glove''s straps. It is rather damaged from when Fenyz went a little nuts but the leather is holding together.


    I angle to the side as I take it off to block Yvonne''s sight of my left shoulder since I myself don''t look at the way my flesh grew over the symbiont, finding it disturbing. I then move closer to the Queen''s roots which are almost entirely buried in the sand to place my bare nail-less left hand on top of her foot.


    ¡°Daughters, I understand well your wishes for this one to be treated as of our Hive but the human has refused.¡± Grikyz suddenly says. ¡°I am willing to make a unique exception but not to treat the human as Rykz.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I ask.


    Grikyz bends her reversed knees and slower lowers herself towards me, blocking the sun with her trunk. She curves one of her appendages to briefly brush it along my symbiont''s forearm.


    ¡°They both demanded, not asked, that we attempt the merging of the parasite to you in case the removal threatens your life.¡± Grikyz explains.


    ¡°At least Mother is making the effort to speak to you directly, she''s usually a lot ruder.¡± Celyz comments spitefully.


    ¡°You have earned the affection of two daughters of mine in such a short amount of time.¡± Grikyz notes in a humorless voice. ¡°Perhaps it would be wiser for me not to once more offer you the opportunity to join our Silver Hive.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Queen Grikyz.¡± I speak up. ¡°I would refuse.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± Cetyz and Celyz exclaim.


    ¡°This is settled, perhaps now I will be able to properly reunite with my daughters.¡± Grikyz utters, drowning their protests with the sheer volume and presence of her voice. ¡°Human, know that I did not refuse out of ingratitude but because they are deaf to the dangers inherent to accelerating a process that took our ancestors millennia down to mere days.¡±


    ¡°The risk of the parasite growing out of control is negligible, Mother!¡± Celyz protests.


    Grikyz doesn''t respond, she merely turns around, causing small quakes in the sand. The Little one whines at me for losing its safety and soon urges me to seek food out to eat under the Queen''s shade.


    I shake my head and watch as Grikyz heads back to the Rykz'' fortified camp with her daughters on the right side of her neck, each waving their tendrils at her. I can feel each of the Queen''s steps on the ground.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I hear her yell in frustration after a while. ¡°It is not as if I would allow the human that freed you to succumb.¡±


    ¡°Did you...¡± Yvonne starts.


    ¡°No, I never told them they could do this if I was about to die.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Do you think they wanted their Mother''s permission first?¡± Yvonne asks carefully.


    ¡°I think they didn''t ask me because the risk of me refusing was too high.¡± I grunt, rather angry. ¡°It''s better to ask for forgiveness than permission.¡±


    ¡°I think the saying is about it being easy, not better.¡± Yvonne corrects.


    ¡°Obviously not since...¡± I pause. ¡°Celyz is supposed to act in my best interest, not hers!¡± I shout in fury with the full force of my lungs, making the sword-sworn flinch.


    ¡°They were only afraid to lose you.¡± Yvonne hurriedly tells me.


    ¡°I would rather die than become a monster for my Lady to hunt down.¡± I spit out.


    I don''t give Yvonne a chance to respond and head out to follow Grikyz among the thousands and thousands of drones doing the same. She hesitates for a few moments but decides not to follow.


    I find out why a few minutes later when she catches up with me at a spiked log wall surrounding the Rykz camp, she went back to get the case holding my liangi and her small travel bag.


    ¡°Leomi wouldn''t do that.¡± Yvonne says quietly.


    I shake my head, feeling ashamed that my reason for refusing Celyz once again revolves around Leomi. Yet, I won''t change my mind as it isn''t the entirety of it. I fear that the being who would emerge from this would no longer be me, as I fear the symbiont''s influence on me.


    Even though I denied Suxen''s words about the fact that people die and are reborn every second with every thought, every heartbeat. Just because I think she''s wrong doesn''t mean her opinion is absent of truth.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Idali''s voice startles me as it''s coming from close by.


    She''s to my left, sprinting at me with wide open arms. I hesitantly open mine, baffled that she is all smiles, in no way angry about how she almost died because of me. Yvonne''s right hand moves towards her short sword while her eyes inspect Idali.


    She''s wearing a single layer of the Rykz'' simple gray clothes, which makes me feel cold for her even though I''m not wearing any more than she is. She isn''t armed, and that''s about all I have time to ascertain before the woman impacts me with full force.


    I topple over and hit the ground with a grunt. Idali flicks my mask aside and kisses me full on my lips. She tastes like spring flowers. She pulls back and grins at me before I can even pull away. Her black pupils are dilated and her smile looks crazed.


    ¡°I soooooooooooooo...¡± She pauses to inhale with her nose. ¡°... glad to see you.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°Get off of her.¡± Yvonne orders coldly.


    ¡°It''s okay, she''s no threat.¡± I hurriedly say, finally catching up.


    ¡°I was so bored! You have no idea.¡± Idali complains.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nope!¡± She exclaims cheerfully. ¡°I want to eat and fight and fuck. All, the, time.¡±


    Yvonne steps in and grabs Idali by the arm with her left hand, lifting her up to her feet in one swift movement without taking her right hand off her short-sword''s handle. I quickly get back up and set the mask back. The Little one is pushing for me to search Idali, to smell her. It''s a really weird sensation.


    ¡°Okay. First, don''t skip meals. Ever.¡± I tell Idali.


    ¡°I haven''t.¡± She enthusiastically shakes her head.


    ¡°Is it really all the time?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It feels like it.¡± She pouts, brushing her long blond hair back into place.


    ¡°You''re playing me.¡± I sigh. ¡°It''s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°Worth a try.¡± She says, settling down some. ¡°But, it''s still pretty intense.¡±


    Her pupils are still as large as they were and she can''t seem to help the fact that her gaze keeps turning down to my breasts. Well, she was an active city woman, I can''t blame her if she''s been isolated for a month.


    ¡°It''ll settle down, I think.¡± I say. ¡°It depends on your own state a lot, I think it reinforces impulses and suppresses others. You''ll learn to get along.¡±


    ¡°That explains why I find you irresistible right now.¡± Idali nods, licking her upper lip.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I exclaim, frowning.


    ¡°I think she just put you down, hard.¡± Yvonne grins.


    ¡°What? No!¡± Idali protests. ¡°You were always attractive, just not really my type?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± I growl at the both of them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask Idali.


    ¡°I just, kind of really, really, want to take my pants off now.¡± She tells me, rubbing her right thigh.

 In Peace.Ch36

    Idali shifts on the spot, her right leg twisting at the thigh beyond what a human leg could. I carefully inhale, tasting the air. I pick very little other than a scent that makes my nose prickle. The Little one is agitated and struggling against my control.


    I put my symbiont down, hard, using a combination of the signaling construct to tell it to obey while also pushing my will down on it by moving its articulations for no other reason than that of making it obey my orders.


    ¡°Do you mind showing me?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°Keep your underwear on.¡± I tell Idali.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± She grunts.


    ¡°Oh, and you probably shouldn''t let it connect to your spine.¡± I add.


    ¡°Too late.¡± She replies, reaching to touch her lower back.


    Idali takes a seat at the base of the Rykz'' log wall and slowly pulls her pants down. My sense already informed me where the parasite is, as its temperature is just slightly cooler than her body, but the sight revealed to me still catches my breath.


    The parasite is entirely contained within her leg, it was implanted in a space that goes from her waist-bone to a dozen centimeters above her knee. It seems like her flesh was scooped out of muscle and bone, leaving only a chasm of skin.


    There is a large oval patch of epidermis missing, leaving the parasite''s brown rubbery skin visible. Her skin bears red scars from the Tianeels'' attack but there are also dozens of straight incisions around the place where she was injured.


    The red points all around the cut wounds seem to be what remains of the holes where the string that was used to sow her passed. I carefully place my left hand on the side of her waist, using its sense to get a clearer perspective.


    The Little one stiffens, and so does Idali and her parasite. I don''t feel aggression coming from our parasites, merely caution. Her parasite doesn''t have any articulations like mine does at the elbow, it has a kind of rib-cage and is elongated in shape.


    There are eleven tendrils protrude beneath her upper-thigh, seven anchored around her waist-bone while four spread out in her lower back and stomach area, one of those is attached to the base of her spine.


    ¡°This is...¡± Yvonne gasps.


    ¡°What allows me to walk again.¡± Idali finishes her sentence in a grim manner. She''s now trembling.


    ¡°Trust me, it does much more than that.¡± I whisper.


    I pull my left hand away to place it above her knee. I focus to detect how the parasite holds her leg straight. There are five short roots set alongside her bone, I also find the last tendril whirled around an artery.


    ¡°Can you feel anything below the pa... symbiont?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Depends what you mean.¡± Idali grunts. ¡°Its muted so I have touch but I haven''t felt pain.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to let mine touch yours, if that''s okay.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I''m real nervous.¡± Idali tells me.


    ¡°Is it you or your symbiont?¡± I question.


    ¡°I... I don''t know.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Okay, mine is as well so we''ll wait until they get to know each other, alright?¡± I ask.


    ¡°S, sure.¡± Idali nods.


    I sit down on the cold earth next to her. I notice that her left arm isn''t moving much, it hung by her side when she stood and is now resting on her left thigh. She seems fidgety, and so is Yvonne.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not a clue.¡± She mutters, blushing. ¡°Too many conflicting emotions.¡±


    ¡°Spell them out.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°H, horny.¡± She grunts, glaring at me. ¡°Scared, ashamed. Pissed off.¡±


    ¡°Pissed off?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Because I''m realizing that half of those aren''t from me.¡± Idali utters between grit teeth. ¡°The thing is acting like a subject to yours, it''s playing subdued.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°Makes sense I suppose, mine is older and more experienced.¡±


    I shift my left hand up towards her symbiont''s brown rubbery flesh, laying the bare palm directly upon it. Idali pales as the Little one starts sending aggressive pheromones. I do my best not to roll my eyes.


    ¡°It''s posturing, don''t worry about it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No!¡± She shouts in a primal expression of fright.


    Idali''s arms suddenly flash out and shove me back. She then pulls her legs to her chest. Her wide panicked eyes are fixed in empty space, absent intelligence. I swiftly put some distance between us and tell my symbiont to stop.


    The Little one pouts, refusing to respond. I frown and send the friend signal a good hundred times. My symbiont quickly yields and relays the feeling to the other symbiont. Too late, we triggered something.


    Idali''s body relaxes somewhat but she still seems scared out of her mind and remains mute. I bite my lower lip and get back up on my feet. I walk backward until Idali''s breaths grow steadier. My stomach knots up in anguish.


    ¡°Okay, this might be bad.¡± I tell Yvonne, whispering.


    ¡°How bad?¡± She asks, half-drawing her short sword.


    ¡°No need for that.¡± I berate her. The sword-sworn hesitates but sets the blade fully back in its sheath. ¡°I think...¡± I pause. ¡°I believe her symbiont is taking a more direct approach to her than mine ever did.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°It doesn''t have the freedom that mine does so I believe that it''s trying to control her emotions and reactions when it''s uncertain or feels threatened.¡± I explain. ¡°We were never so close that she would just up and kiss me.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Yvonne questions.


    ¡°I have no clue.¡± I bluntly reply. ¡°I doubt there is anything to do.¡±


    ¡°Poor girl.¡± Yvonne whispers.


    ¡°How long did it take for you to learn how to walk again?¡± I ask Idali.


    ¡°...¡± Idali remains silent, her frightened eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I insist, taking a step forward.


    The Little one bristles and sends out a burst of aggressive pheromones again, but this time it feels contemptuous. I clamp down on my symbiont, berating it for its behavior. It whines at me, apparently implying that it is helping.


    ¡°About, a week?¡± She replies questioningly, her gaze still hazy.


    I slowly approach again. Idali pushes against the log wall to slide forward and lie on her back. I have the disturbing feeling that she''s exposing her belly like a wild animal submitting. It excites me, and that makes me feel ashamed.


    Idali spreads her thighs just slightly in an obvious reaction to my lust, making me freeze on the spot. I swiftly and firmly use a signaling construct to order my symbiont to focus on healing. It protests as it has no need but I repeat the command, sending it into a passive sort of slumber.


    I reinforce the command with my will, using the certain connection between us that goes beyond the use of constructs that has existed since one of its tendrils connected to the base of my skull.


    The link has been weaker since Celyz separated the tendrils that merged with me but it remains. The Little one makes its displeasure known but it does recede, somewhat satisfied by the fact the other parasite submitted to us.


    ¡°Yvonne, can you give us a moment?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What''s happening to her?¡± She returns a question instead.


    ¡°She''s like a kid that has a wild dog but no leash.¡± I explain. ¡°I had to learn to deal with my symbiont because we were both in danger while she''s been living with it for weeks and had to depend on it from the start to walk. The dependency is higher and each has less freedom.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to go?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because I''m going to do something I don''t want anyone else to witness.¡± I reply firmly. ¡°And I need to teach her things you can''t know about.¡±


    ¡°Can I stand guard a hundred paces away?¡± Yvonne questions.


    ¡°You can stand within yelling earshot but out of sight.¡± I reply. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware that I don''t need to coddle you.¡± Yvonne says. ¡°But there''s no sense in taking risks. Call if you anything happens.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I nod.


    Yvonne departs, making her way around the Rykz camp''s wall. I hear her stopping as soon as she turns a corner. Good enough. I squat in front of Idali and snap my fingers in front of her eyes, startling her. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    She opens her knees further and spreads her arms out. I can detect that she''s moist but the fright deep inside her eyes convinces me that she is in no mood to tangle. I slowly reach out to her throat with my right hand.


    Idali tenses but makes no move to stop me, she remains eerily still. I slowly take hold of her neck, pressing my palm on her throat. She gulps, apparently still lost for words, she starts panting. I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I call. She spreads her legs further. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies in a tiny voice.


    ¡°You don''t like me that much do you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Develop that thought.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''re, a good friend. Only one, left.¡± She stutters.


    ¡°But do you want to have sex with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I, I want to have sex.¡± She replies, blushing up to the tips of her ears.


    ¡°With me? Right now?¡± I press. ¡°Think it through, carefully.¡±


    ¡°Y, Y, Y...¡± Idali stumbles on her answer, clearly unwilling to complete it but pressured to. She falls silent.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I insist.


    ¡°N, no!¡± She yells out. ¡°Yes, later.¡± She adds in a gasp.


    ¡°Okay. Hang onto that first immediate refusal.¡± I tell her. ¡°Keep repeating that over and over in your mind.¡±


    Her right leg twitches. I squeeze her throat until it stops. Idali bares her teeth but shows no sign of attacking. It takes a while for her to realize what she''s doing and stop. I nod in encouragement.


    ¡°It feels like I''m losing it.¡± She says, shivering.


    ¡°You''re not.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You just have to learn to recognize which impulses are yours and which come from the symbiont.¡±


    ¡°I''m certain the lust is mine.¡± Idali grunts.


    ¡°But you wouldn''t act on it like that, would you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N, no.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Because that''s not how humans act.¡± I add.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She agrees, looking away in shame. Bad choice of words on my part considering her past.


    ¡°Your symbiont will learn that if you make it clear it is making you act suspicious, which might expose it.¡± I tell her, relying on the fact that these parasites adjust their appearance to hide, meaning their primary defense is to conceal themselves.


    ¡°Make it clear?¡± Idali asks. ¡°It doesn''t talk!¡± I ponder for a moment.


    ¡°Reinforce yourself, stay firm and intense about what you want from a situation. It''ll translate to the symbiont because it does take cues from you.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Is, is that why I couldn''t talk a moment ago?¡± She asks, shivering.


    ¡°I don''t know, what were you thinking?¡± I question.


    ¡°That, that maybe if I don''t do anything, you''ll leave me alone.¡± She admits, looking down.


    ¡°Were those your thoughts or your symbiont''s?¡± I ask rhetorically as I know the answer.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± Idali replies, looking panicked. ¡°Both?¡±


    ¡°Likely both.¡± I affirm. ¡°As far as I can tell, you both wanted to appeal to me from the get-go but it went south when my symbiont tried to affirm itself so you went defensive and submissive because neither thought you could win.¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡± Idali gulps. ¡°That makes sense, I think. I don''t want to lose you.¡±


    ¡°You won''t. You''re stronger than I was.¡± I compliment her.


    ¡°I''m flat out terrified right now.¡± She denies. ¡°But, I went through worse and I can walk now.¡±


    ¡°Then walk.¡± I say. ¡°It''s what I do when mine gets rebellious. I reaffirm the command it received to obey me by making it move as I direct it to.¡±


    I hold my right hand out for her. She doesn''t just take hold of it, she grasps at it. As I pull her up, the Little one reached to run its root-like fingers along Idali''s right thigh in a protective and reassuring manner that syncs up well with how I feel. Idali pushes her chest into my face and rests her cheek atop my head.


    ¡°Not that I don''t enj...¡± I start, attempting to joke.


    ¡°Please teach me, Elizabeth.¡± Idali interrupts me with her formal question.


    It makes me feel out of place to have this tall woman, a gorgeous blond with admirably sized breasts, behave like this. I got Leomi, but it took a struggle and several fights, not to mention our relationship is very different.


    I can tell that the symbionts are communicating, I can even smell the acrid and sugary pheromones they''re exchanging even though they''re doing so through skin contact.


    The content of what they''re expressing is foreign to me. It resembles what I sometimes grasp of the communications between the Silver Hive''s Princesses but it''s so vague that I can''t really depend on that.


    ¡°First, pull your pants up.¡± I tell her, pulling my symbiont away.


    ¡°Right.¡± Idali chuckles, doing so.


    ¡°Second, we won''t be sleeping together.¡± I add.


    ¡°B, but...¡± She protests.


    ¡°Unless you want to become the third wo... female I get obsessed with, it''s a terrible idea.¡± I grunt. ¡°I''m clingy like you wouldn''t believe.¡±


    Fourth, I still dream about taking Teva in front of Leomi. That was more about Leomi than Teva. We should go and apologize to her again. She won''t like it if we do, she was pretty adamant.


    ¡°Clingy wouldn''t be so bad.¡± Idali whispers.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I insist, berating myself for the mistake. ¡°I wasn''t serious about that. I''m not free.¡±


    ¡°B, but who else would want me now?¡± Idali responds with anguish.


    ¡°You can bandage it and say you''re injured.¡± I reply calmly. ¡°It seems like your skin is growing over it anyway so you could apply a healing construct to speed it up.¡±


    ¡°Lie, hide.¡± Idali mutters, dissatisfied.


    ¡°I know.¡± I sigh. I assemble a messaging construct with all the commands to give the Little one that Celyz gave me and then a signaling construct. ¡°The first one has the commands, the second one will allow you to communicate directly with the symbiont.¡±


    Idali pulls away from me to take hold of the constructs, which tells me she likely does not have access to the symbiont''s ability to sense its surroundings. I ponder about not telling her but determine that the benefits outweigh the vague risks involved.


    ¡°The symbionts have a sense to detect their surroundings.¡± I tell her. ¡°I don''t exactly remember how I got access to it but I think it occurred because we were in danger and I needed it. You could train your spear skills and try to detect things you can''t see.¡±


    ¡°You won''t help?¡± Idali asks, throwing me a worried look.


    She moves towards me, trying to hold me again. I step back. She pauses, looking utterly confused. I wait for a moment to see how she''ll react. Idali takes a big step back and lifts her right leg before stomping it down.


    ¡°This is pretty disturbing.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°What''s it doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have no idea but I can see that I''m being way too needy.¡± Idali frowns ¡°That''s not how you get people in your pants, that''s how you get into someone''s pants.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°And, either way, I want to find someone not keep screwing around.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I sigh in relief. ¡°I was starting to think I''d never get my friend back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°Spear training?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Short of battle, it''s all I can think of.¡± I reply. ¡°But, I would advise against fighting.¡± I pause. ¡°I''m going to get mine removed if you didn''t know.¡±


    ¡°I knew.¡± Idali replies, giving me a look of concern.


    ¡°The symbionts, they push our bodies as far as necessary.¡± I explain. ¡°I don''t want to get far into it because Celyz will likely explain this to you a lot better than I would.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Idali smiles, hitting her right leg with her fist. ¡°Your tip''s working already. I think it pushed me around because I let it.¡± She pauses, looking away. ¡°And also because I really need a pair of arms to hold me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I blew my shot with you, if I ever had one, when we met.¡± Idali shakes her head. ¡°We can still...¡± She trails off, throwing me an inviting look that I sustain with a flat gaze. ¡°... fine. How is it going with you and Countess Lance?¡±


    ¡°I''m skirting disaster but we''re both insane enough to make it work.¡± I reply, giggling. ¡°How are your other injuries?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s not pretty.¡± She makes a grimace. ¡°Hope you got that Odo good.¡±


    ¡°Ripped his tongue out and crushed his neck.¡± I reply, for once not even shuddering at my past actions. ¡°Mind showing me?¡±


    Idali gives me a corner smile and starts slowly pulling her shirt off. I blush and quickly stop her by pulling on the bottom hem of her shirt. The Little one briefly awakened, apparently trying to make use of my attraction to the blond woman''s breasts.


    I suspect my symbiont to have been trying to subdue Idali and her parasite from the start, doing so while communicating as little as possible to me because it likely could tell I would go against its instincts.


    ¡°You don''t need to take that off.¡± I gripe at Idali.


    ¡°You know that casual relationships are a thing, right?¡± She counters.


    ¡°Not for me, and the two of us have symbionts that introduce doubts about what our own feelings are.¡± I warn her.


    I take hold of her collar and throw a look down, finding more red scars and dots, showing she was sown up there too. There is one huge angled scar running from her left collarbone down to her waist, where the other Tianeel bit into her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Idali sighs, pulling her shirt back up.


    Idali is rather fidgety, shifting her weight from one foot to the other but still seems unbothered by her scars. I admire her for it considering how hard it still is for me to deal with mine as I''ve yet to show them to anyone in full light.


    ¡°I think that''s why Fenyz has been trying to keep me away from you and told me to go to Hetlan.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I pause. ¡°Where is Fenyz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Inside.¡± Idali replies pointing to the camp over her shoulder. ¡°She keeps sending scouts to escort me but it''s pretty easy to lose them since they can''t really jump and they give up on chasing me pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°That''s probably your symbiont''s doing.¡± I tell her. ¡°But... going to Hetlan might not be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°I''m going to go back to a peaceful life so I doubt you''ll want to stick around.¡± I reply, shrugging. ¡°You said you wanted a fresh start before and Edusa is going to reform the entire duchy so it would be a good chance for you to spread your wings. I found that having a clear goal helped me control myself, not sure if it has any effect on the symbionts.¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Idali nods. ¡°Fuck, I feel so much better.¡± She suddenly exclaims. ¡°I felt like I was in a dream up to now.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky to have a clear objective and Celyz'' guidance.¡± I tell her. ¡°You should beware of the fact that the Rykz'' ancestors, which these symbionts are close to, used to attract other animals with pheromones to eat them or take care of their predators for them.¡±


    ¡°I''ll remember that.¡± Idali nods.


    ¡°I''m going to go in, I need to talk to Celyz about you and something else.¡± I tell her. ¡°I can give you some pointers about the constructs on the way.¡±


    ¡°Later, I need to take care of something you won''t.¡± Idali replies with a wink.


    She turns to face the spiked wall and squats down. A moment later, she bursts five meters up in the air, flying far above the barricade seemingly without an effort. I hear her land with a thump and start running soon after.


    ¡°I could do it too.¡± I mutter, jealous at her ease.

 In Peace.Ch37

    I make my way to the gate, finding Yvonne standing with her back to the wall immediately to my right. She points me to gaze at the camp with her chin. There are trenches crisscrossing the entire expanse, each with spikes making it difficult to drop down into them or for horses to jump over.


    Grikyz took root in the center of the camp with a few thousand warriors guarding her and workers with atlatls, spear throwers. On top of that, there are scouts patrolling as far as the eye can see outside.


    ¡°This is a fortified position, not a resting stop.¡± I comment.


    ¡°That''s my assessment as well.¡± She nods. ¡°I shudder to think of what it would take to assault this.¡±


    ¡°With a Queen in the center? I doubt it''s even possible.¡± I say, shivering. ¡°And this is considered a risky position.¡±


    I take the lead and head out towards Queen Grikyz, eager to finally remove my symbiont but rather frightened about what it''ll do to my ability to defend with all the warnings I''ve been given.


    The Little one communicates its hunger to me. It makes me smile bitterly as that seems to be its biggest worry over this, so much so that it starts opening and closing our hand as if it''s nervous, impatient to take refuge near Grikyz.


    We follow the path to the center, using the wooden planks allowing passage over the trenches. Celyz, Cetyz, and Fenyz are at Queen Grikyz'' feet. They are apparently having a careful discussion if I go by the way they''re slowly waving their tendrils.


    ¡°We''ll give them a moment.¡± I tell Yvonne despite my symtiont''s protests.


    ¡°Seems like a good idea.¡± She nods.


    I keep my eyes on Celyz, wondering about the motives and concerns that pushed her to act behind my back. Her reasons had to have been dishonest to a point or Grikyz wouldn''t have exposed her daughter, and I''m rather certain she did because she could have kept communicating through pheromones instead of speaking aloud.


    ¡°Join us.¡± Grikyz calls out. ¡°... Jessica.¡± She adds, using my name for the first time.


    ¡°I''ll be here.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    I walk up to Grikyz with the Little one''s encouragements, telling me to rest in her safe shadow. The Queen extends a curved tendril out. My symbiont gladly reaches out to it, seemingly recognizing its Mother. As it does, it tightens its grip on my ribs and hits me with a wave of euphoria.


    My knees falter and I drop. I only notice that they hit the ground when I hear the sound as I don''t feel any pain or impact. A grin appears on my face as the tendrils that served to camouflage my lost breast unravel.


    I feel like I''m being tickled between my ribs as vibrations go through them, like tiny filaments snapping. I intellectually know that this is different from when the tendrils dug through the flesh between my ribs as they merely pushed the muscles aside instead of consuming them.


    Yet, I find myself unable to worry about it, I feel no fear even as tendrils press on one of my lungs to reach for my heart. Celyz starts assembling a complicated flow construct in mid-air, one that resembles an arabesque of drawings rather than a series of symbols.


    The Queen''s tendril bursts forth towards my left arm, expelling a wave of concentrated black flow. The Little one is entirely knocked out on impact. It slackens from its nail-less fingers down to the appendages anchored to my bones.


    ¡°My apologies, it was necessary.¡± Grikyz utters as quietly as she seems able to. I''m not certain of whether she is speaking to me or the Little one.


    ¡°...¡± I don''t respond, feeling some kind of emptiness in my euphoria.


    Celyz appears in my field of vision, startling me as I didn''t detect her coming even though I''ve learned to always keep part of me attentive to any movements in my surroundings.


    I hear running steps behind me. I try to scan the area, but find that I''ve lost access to the symbiont''s sense. I start turning my head to throw a look but a black veil threatens to knock me out so I freeze.


    ¡°Why?¡± I mutter, exhausted.


    ¡°Because it reacted as I feared when time came to remove it from you.¡± Celyz responds worriedly. ¡°It tried to consume you while it felt like we were protecting it.¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Yvonne calls out.


    I hit the ground, suddenly feeling a white pain all around my left shoulder like I''m melting. It wasn''t telling me to get food and rest under Grikyz'' shadow, it was guiding me towards my death.


    --- --- ---


    No. I force myself awake. I seize the flaying sensation like my flesh is being peeled one layer at a time as if it is my last hope for survival. I force myself to open my eyes, finding that Celyz is holding me inside her tendrils.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.¡±


    I realize the scream is mine with a delay and because I''m running out of air. I try to inhale but find it difficult, and painful. My eyelids fall back down. A warm viscous liquid pours onto my chest, it''s filled with so much concentrated flow that I can feel the energy on my skin.


    In my excruciating agony, from the blunt wedge pressuring my heart to the sensation of acid around my ribs, I barely register the pain from Rykz blood infiltrating my left side''s flesh.


    I blink my eyes open for a moment, finding that I''m laying between Grikyz'' feet with Celyz and Fenyz to either side of me. They''re talking but all I can hear is a buzzing in my ears.


    I choke some air in, finding it more and more difficult to inhale. Something slashes at my belly just beneath my ribs. I feel a thin, pinky sized, object plunge into the wound and slide upwards underneath my ribs between my lungs.


    I seize the flow inside my body and use it to prevent myself from blacking out, challenging the dozen sources of pain ripping into me. What has to be a tendril pushes my sternum up, helping me take in a big gulp of air.


    The Rykz push more energy inside my body through their blood. I leave it alone, sensing that they''re shaping a construct around my heart. My issue is that the Little one knows it''s under threat and waking up, I can tell as much from a corner of my mind.


    Celyz herself admitted the Rykz haven''t researched their ancestors very much, perhaps what they used to knock it out just won''t last. I need to act. As soon as they remove the tendril connected to my spine.


    I assemble a lion strike and prepare myself. I let the stretching pain seizing my upper left chest go through me without resistance, embracing it as proof that I yet survive. I am insane after all, that has to count in my carefully shaped instantaneously impulsive decisions.


    A construct lands on my skin and conforms to it while it travels to my back. I recognize the one that Celyz was shaping which looked more arabesque than geometrical construct. It centers itself over the tendril anchored to my spine at the base of my skull.


    It starts slowly spinning, making the Little one''s appendage unfold and detach. More tiny filaments snap and I blank out, literally as I see bright white light for a moment as a bolt of electricity goes through my brain. I breathe out in relief, the tendril lodged under my sternum helps me inhale immediately after.


    Celyz would have told me if that tendril merged with my spine, and I likely would have realized, but still. The Little one bristles, likely the cause of the sharp spike of icy pain that impales my heart a moment later.


    The Rykz respond by activating the construct they prepared for the essential beating organ. I cackle, finding it hilarious that my adoptive species is salvaging the very thing keeping me from them, the heart that my Lady took possession of as soon as my gaze found her silvery pupils.


    I inject all the flow I have into the lion strike anchored to my right arm and steal some from the Rykz. The construct goes up to the muscles that stretch beneath my one remaining breast and along the shoulder-blade in my back.


    I then remove the timer construct entirely, deciding to directly control the construct in spite of the agony I''m in. I bring my arm around and seize my left one at the elbow, closing my fingers around the articulation for the best grip.


    Having lost the connection to my spine, I realize that it provided me with a sense of where the tendrils were inside my chest and that I now have very little information to tell whether they''re still slack or not. It is even more difficult as it feels like my entire left side is a panging mess. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I activate my lion strike, deciding that any delay increases the risks of the Little one awakening. I begin with a slow increase in strength, focusing through the pain to sense the tendrils unfolding from around my ribs.


    A tendril panically taps my biceps but I ignore it. If there was a risk to my life by doing this, they would restrain me. I increase the pressure, the pain it causes me gives me a clear sensation that I''m forcefully unwinding the appendages.


    I grit my teeth and keep pulling, slowly increasing the amount of energy I''m committing. Snap. I feel the break more than I hear it as the vibrations of the rib shake me down to my core, bringing a new layer of agony.


    The Little one attempted to resist, I have no doubt. I can tell that I''m about to pass out so I go all out and rip the parasite out of my body. Crack. Another bone shatters. Hah, I withstood it.


    ¡°I win.¡± I utter.


    --- --- ---


    It takes a huge effort for me to inhale and all I obtain is a thin strand of air. A tendril soon takes over and pulls my sternum up, almost making me faint from how it pulls on my left ribs. The appendage then releases me, letting me exhale.


    ¡°Listen to her, Mother, she may not know as much but she can recognize when one of her kind is not getting better.¡± Celyz'', anguished tone of voice resounds in my ears, making me smile.


    ¡°I have done all that I could with constructs.¡± Grikyz responds.


    ¡°Unstructured, Mother. Elzbth deserve use some of reserve.¡± Cetyz calls out.


    ¡°No one will hinder your retreat, use the flow.¡± Yvonne pleads.


    ¡°Is it night?¡± I whisper with difficulty, having opened my eyes but only finding darkness.


    ¡°Rest.¡± Grikyz orders. ¡°You will be healed once you awaken.¡±


    My left arm itches so I try to scratch it but I don''t find anything there. I feel so weak that my right arm probably never moved. I feel my body being rocked left and right, slowly pushing me back to sleep.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°Her eyes are reacting to the light, I don''t know why you''re so worried.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°She asked if it was night in broad daylight!¡± Celyz shouts.


    ¡°It was exhaustion.¡± Yvonne denies.


    ¡°It wasn''t.¡± I intervene. The sword-sworn closes her mouth so quickly I hear her teeth clack.


    I rise to up with wide open eyes, finding no more than darkness. I do feel a couple of blankets slipping off of me. It seems to me like I''m on one of the Rykz'' sheet mattress beds. I feel Celyz'' tendrils gently wrapping around my waist. I lie back down, already fatigued and in pain. Hands pull the blankets back up to cover my bare chest.


    ¡°So, I''m blind.¡± I utter, feeling a heavy stone in my stomach.


    ¡°It is likely temporary.¡± Celyz quickly replies, her ovaloid head close to my ears. ¡°It hasn''t been very long since Mother finished healing you.¡±


    ¡°Explains why I have a stitch in the side.¡± I grunt, trying to scratch my left rib-cage. ¡°Aah.¡± I yelp, awakening a harsh pain from my entire left section, including my left arm.


    ¡°Don''t move too much.¡± Yvonne tells me sharply. ¡°You tore the damn thing off.¡±


    ¡°It tried to eat me.¡± I grunt angrily. ¡°And it was about to wake up.¡±


    ¡°You turned yourself blind, you idiot!¡± Yvonne explodes, her voice filled with concern.


    ¡°That was likely my fault.¡± Celyz denies regretfully. ¡°I disconnected it from the spine as carefully as I could but it seems like the symbiont''s sense exchanged its sensory information with the part of her brain that dealt with sight and ending that caused damage.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t you, Celyz. The parasite stopped feeding me information when you knocked it out, I think it either purposefully harmed me in revenge or reflexively because I can''t chase and kill it if I''m blind.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Do you need anything? Your body is healing.¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°I''m cold.¡± I tell her, feeling hazy.


    ¡°I told you she needed more blankets.¡± Yvonne gripes.


    ¡°She does not.¡± Celyz says, sounding worried. ¡°I assure you, her body temperature is already too high.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to fall asleep.¡± I mutter. ¡°Is there anything you can do about my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Mother is working on it already.¡± Celyz replies gently. ¡°We have some experience with sight as we tried to make eyes for our drones, they were more concentrated amalgamations of our ability to detect heat to catch things further away, but they went blind one aft...¡±


    ¡°Do it, no debate.¡± I command.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken shaking, feeling like there''s ice in my bones. I try to speak but my tongue is shaking so all I get out are garbled sounds. I feel that something urgent is missing but have no idea what, only that it relates to the painful ghostly emptiness radiating in my left shoulder.


    ¡°Please eat, my love.¡± Celyz begs. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I do so, moving my head towards her. I hit a full spoon with my cheek. The food spills on my chest. Celyz quickly wipes it off and takes hold of my chin to keep me steady.


    She feeds me a bitter mash but I eat it without complaint, knowing I can trust her despite her recent tricks. Ugh, it tastes like someone threw plants in a bowl and smashed them. Once I''ve had about enough, I refuse to open my mouth even as Celyz pushes with the spoon.


    ¡°You, could have...¡± I shiver. ¡°Warned me.¡±


    ¡°Mother took action without telling you when she confirmed what the symbiont''s intentions were. But I did advise her to act as such, sorry. I knew you were tough enough to handle it even without warning.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°And because, you wanted to integrate us, if I was at risk. You didn''t, want to give me, the chance to refuse.¡± I struggle to say.


    ¡°I am not about to let you die, no. Is that why you almost killed yourself?¡± Celyz asks, sounding guilty.


    ¡°No, I only did what I had to do.¡± I shake my head, causing a dizziness that forces me to pause for a long moment. Celyz waits patiently, reading the fact that I have more to say. ¡°Why am I still blind?¡± I ask with a ball in my throat.


    ¡°You spent yesterday in complete delirium, Jessica. Yvonne called it withdrawal.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°You were too weak so I feared it would worsen your state.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sleeping.¡± She answers softly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I whisper, shivering.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken feeling as fatigued as before despite being in a lot less pain. I check my left shoulder, finding a round patch of flesh with a cross-shaped scar held by string. Even though I should be relieved, I only feel more anxious and depressed.


    I pass my right hand under my blankets and run it along my body, checking my state through touch since I can''t see a thing. I find more string just under my lower ribs where they cut to insert the tendril that kept me breathing. My skin scared around it already.


    My fingers wander between my thighs, checking my virginity out of habit since I''ve spent a day, or more, raving. I''m certain Celyz wouldn''t do anything but she''s taken sweet liberties with my body before and she might not have realized or had an accident.


    I''m reassured to find the fleshly barrier but rather scared by the fact that it only excites me a little despite the terrible emotional and physical state I''m in. I swiftly pull my hand away in order not to break my Lady''s order.


    ¡°Seriously, what are you doing?¡± Yvonne asks rhetorically from close-by.


    ¡°What? I''m not asking you to watch.¡± I giggle, instantly feeling better. ¡°I was just making sure I didn''t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been stopping them from operating on your eyes.¡± Yvonne speaks up directly. ¡°I know you said no debate so I won''t, but I wasn''t going to let them do anything without making sure you understand it.¡±


    ¡°That''s okay.¡± I shrug, feeling too uplifted by the fact I''m not alone to get mad.


    ¡°The good news about that is that the Rykz army has had time to sail over and are now encamped all around us so you couldn''t be safer.¡± Yvonne tells me. ¡°It also means that the Queen has folded in front of Cetyz'' incessant harassment, she has agreed to dedicate their full reserves to restoring your eyesight.¡±


    ¡°Odd, I can''t hear them.¡± I blink.


    ¡°Celyz has given orders that no sound be made within earshot. I witnessed a patrol of warriors take a half-hour to patrol around the tent in order not to be heard.¡± Yvonne explains.


    I pay more attention, finding that I can hear some noise in the distance if I isolate the sounds that Yvonne is making breathing. I hear her move and feel cold metal against my cheek soon after. I tense but soon realize that it isn''t a weapon but the curve of a spoon.


    ¡°Taking out the silverware?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Only the best for my reckless friend.¡± Yvonne replies, sounding forceful in her cheerfulness.


    ¡°How bad do I look?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re fine.¡± Yvonne replies. I can hear the lie from the tightness in her voice.


    ¡°Be honest.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She sighs and takes hold of my blanket, pulling it down to my waist. ¡°Belly looks like someone tried to plow you with a sharp rake, but the cut the Rykz made is clean. Left shoulder seems... fine. Those injuries will smooth out, I think, they already scarred because of all the flow they threw at you.¡± She pulls the blanket back up.


    ¡°Did it get colder these past few days?¡± I ask, shivering.


    ¡°A little, not much.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Get me some clothes.¡± I tell her, finding my depression and anxiety to be affronts to who I am, not to mention the ridiculous fatigue when my muscles aren''t even tired.


    ¡°Eat first.¡± Yvonne denies.


    I hear her plunge the utensil into some mashed food and prepare myself for another bowl of the bitter plant thing Celyz likely made for me. Once we''re done, Yvonne takes hold of my torso to help me up.


    I wave her away with my left arm, to no effect. I only realize my stupid mistake after a few seconds, at which point I gently push her away with my right hand. I throw my stiff legs over the bed''s edge and start stretching them.


    ¡°I''m actually jealous of your ability to rebound.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ¡°Keep in mind I can still get the parasite back if it doesn''t work.¡± I say, shrugging.


    ¡°You don''t... I''m sorry, I should have realized you don''t remember.¡± She tells me. ¡°Celyz said the Rykz will refuse to do so when you beg... asked to put the symbiont back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, caught by surprise.


    ¡°Because she doesn''t think your body will last long if it goes through that again.¡± Yvonne replies in a grave manner.

 In Peace.Ch38

    I try to peer the thick veil of darkness covering my eyes to no avail as the block is not something my will can overcome. I experience a rising panic at the thought of being blind from now on, turning my relatively steady heartbeats into febrile ones.


    A pang of pain arises in my left chest so I bring my hand around, finding mere parchment-thin skin on my bones. I used to have some flesh left there even after the Little one consumed most of it, there is none left.


    I throw myself off the bed and up on my feet, stumbling from a certain weakness in my legs and stiff muscles. Yvonne catches me by the shoulder. I shove her aside by reflex, determining to inspect myself more than casually.


    I run my right hand over my thighs, ass, and then right shoulder. I realize that I''ve lost weight, a lot of it. I was sick for more than a day if my body ate at itself like this. Lucky, the Little one fattened me up to have more to devour.


    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡± I roar in fury at myself, at my body, at how everything I do ends up damaging me in one way or the other.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Celyz cries out in the distance.


    ¡°She''s fine!¡± Yvonne replies.


    I quickly calm down as I hear my oak''s steps from afar but start worrying about my lack of clothes. I turn around and pat around to find the bed I just got off. It takes me a few moments but I manage to find and grab a blanket to throw over my shoulders. I manage to stick the second one around my waist after a dozen attempts.


    Celyz bursts into the tent with a chilly wind. I pull on my flow reserve to combat the cold, finding half a portion there which is enough but far less than I hoped. I shape the fire construct anyway. My energy was likely consumed as it regenerated to heal me.


    I send the construct out, gaining sight of the golden flow in the darkness but that gives me no more information about my surroundings. I activate the construct and feel the heat but no flames appear, the only change is that the energy in the segments is very slowly being consumed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Celyz asks, her breath short.


    ¡°Relatively.¡± I grunt. ¡°What''s with your refusal to re-implant the symbiont?¡±


    ¡°I will not do anything that puts your life at risk again, Jessica. The fact is that you are too frail at the moment.¡± Celyz replies carefully but categorically.


    ¡°Frail?!¡± I explode, swiping my hand which incidentally controls the fire construct. Flow appears on my right and moves to blanket the area around my fire construct.


    ¡°Jessica, you''re going to set fire to the tent if you keep it going.¡± Yvonne warns me.


    ¡°Rhaaa!¡± I groan in frustration.


    I anchor the fire in the air at around knee level and let myself drop on the bed''s frame, sitting down. I bring my right hand over my face, breathing roughly from exhaustion and deep fright.


    ¡°You will get better, Jessica.¡± Celyz carefully tells me.


    ¡°Give me my weapon.¡± I demand.


    ¡°It, um.¡± Yvonne hesitates. ¡°It might be a bit heavy for you right now.¡±


    I let myself fall back onto the sheet mattress, leaving my legs dangling. It feels like I''m being smothered by a dark cloud. It would have been better to keep the limb, lived fully until it consumed me.


    ¡°Find me something, anything.¡± I mutter, feeling atrociously naked and vulnerable.


    ¡°I...¡± Yvonne hesitates.


    ¡°Celyz is no danger to me!¡± I gripe, almost shouting.


    I almost bring my legs away from the edge to lie down in the bed, like a child. Enough mellowing, Leomi is within reach. I focus myself back on my goals, to give Celyz all I can, to get rid of my scars, to find F..., to rebuild my life with or without my Lady.


    I force myself up, pushing through the pain in my ribs and setting aside the odd panging agony in my absent left arm. I hear Yvonne depart at double pace, likely aware that I was going to make her anyway. I have no doubt she''s planning to return as soon as possible.


    Celyz waits until she''s gone before closing the distance to me. I hold my hand out for her to help me up. I startle when her tendril curves around my wrist, having had no indication to its approach at all.


    She doesn''t say anything as she helps me up, making it difficult to assess her mood as I''ve otherwise relied on her body language. The fact that she remains at a distance and pulls her tendril back worries me.


    ¡°I was so scared for you.¡± Celyz mutters.


    ¡°Come to me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± She asks, sounding as frightened as I am.


    I take a step towards her voice and almost lose my balance. She takes hold of my waist without wasting a single moment despite the fact that I wasn''t in any danger of falling. I smile, feeling her appendages through the blanket.


    ¡°I was so afraid of losing you.¡± She whines in my ear. ¡°What went through your mind? You almost ripped yourself apart!¡± She continues, squeezing my waist with shaking tendrils. She''s clearly restraining her strength to avoid injuring me.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I reply softly, cluing into the fact that she isn''t really asking as I''ve already answered her question when I told her the Little one almost woke up.


    ¡°That is not enough.¡± Celyz groans.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I repeat.


    ¡°Far from it.¡± She adds softly.


    I hear her blood flow accelerate as she lowers her height to bring her ovaloid head in front of mine. She blows warm air to my face, pushing a soft discreet odor of earthy musk. I suspect that it would have been enough to bring me to my knees if I still had the symbiont.


    ¡°I love you, Jessica.¡± She murmurs in a rumbling voice.


    I tense up, feeling oddly pressured by the words and her closeness. The fact that I can''t see is making it difficult for me to react but that only excites me further. Yet, I must preserve myself.


    ¡°You have told me to express my intentions so I am going to.¡± She continues in the same tone. ¡°I enjoy the fact that you make me articulate my feelings in your words, something I''ve never done in our language as the expression of these desires is reflexive and mostly uncontrollable.¡±


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I whisper.


    I try to pull away but she merely has to strengthen a single of her tendrils to hinder my retreat. I bite my lower lip to stop it from trembling in fear. The darkness surrounding me and her forceful manners are as terrifying as they are arousing to me.


    ¡°You react so intensely to me, even now.¡± Celyz utters in disbelief, I can distinguish a certain euphoria in her tone. One of her tendrils brushes against the blanket covering my thighs. ¡°And I do not mean mere sexual attraction, but the sadness you radiate as you prevent yourself from reaching for me.¡± She rips the two pieces of cloth covering me from my hands and waist.


    ¡°Celyz, p, please.¡± I stutter. I start shaking from head to toe, and it isn''t that cold anymore. ¡°I''m, either going, to cry, or strike you. Likely both.¡±


    ¡°I am aware. It is difficult for me, but there is something I must verify and then something I must tell you.¡± Celyz replies, her tone hard but full of empathy.


    ¡°Go, on. You, know the lines, I''ve set.¡± I respond, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°I''m going to caress you, gently.¡± She warns me.


    It doesn''t make me feel any safer or stops me from shaking, but at least I know what''s coming. One of her tendrils brushes against my scrawny lower belly. I recoil back from the flash of... of hurt that the touch provokes.


    The bed frame hits the back of my knees and I fall backward. The back of my head lands on a soft cushion instead of hard wood, which I realize to be Celyz'' tendrils. She swiftly pulls them away.


    I pant to catch my breath, feeling my sex drying up when it was getting moist mere moments ago. The touch wasn''t painful or anything in itself but it felt so foreign and intrusive that it physically hurt.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°No, no.¡± I utter frightfully.


    I retreat in the bed so fast I barely register my movements. I pull my knees up to my chest, squeezing them tight with my arm to protect my exposed front. I try and utterly fail to control my violent shaking.


    ¡°D, did I do this, to you?¡± Celyz says, uncharacteristically stuttering.


    ¡°Shut up and hold me!¡± I blow up in irrational anger, seeking her comfort and to prove that I still want her.


    Celyz immediately obeys, her tendrils wrapping tight around my back and shins within moments. She starts rocking me tenderly, giving me enough peace to search my memories for the last time I felt like this. I believe it was in Meria, when she pinned me to the table or around then.


    ¡°You didn''t do this to me.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Will you tell me what did?¡± Celyz asks.


    ¡°I''d rather not.¡± I utter in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She commands.


    I fold in face of the irrational and unjustified fear that she would stop holding me. I tell her about Teva, all of it including the regrets I have for what I did to her after Nobility ambushed her and Fenyz, including the fact my actions still excite me.


    Her embrace combined with freeing myself by talking about this allows me to regain some clarity of thought. In the end, I assess that she will show rage for what Leomi did to me but she remains silent, which makes me worry even more.


    ¡°Don''t blame her, it''s my decision to open my heart so much to the two of you, even at the risk of it breaking.¡± I confess, the words causing my chest to burn up. ¡°Please, don''t hate me for this. I got over it before, I can again.¡± I pause to swallow my saliva and terror at experiencing the sheer hurt of being touched again. ¡°I, give me a moment, and we can try ag...¡±


    ¡°You fear our rejection so much?¡± Celyz interrupts me.


    ¡°Ironic, considering all I''ve done to deserve it.¡± I giggle madly, feeling tears run down my cheeks at how badly things have gone. ¡°I, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m erratic, my reactions make no sense.¡±


    ¡°Be at ease, my love.¡± Celyz whispers, pushing her ovaloid head in the pit of my neck. ¡°I do not blame you and I won''t touch you anywhere sensitive.¡±


    ¡°That''s the problem!¡± I cry out. ¡°I want you to but I can''t! I gave my word, I''m afraid you''ll pull away, and a dozen other things. I''m terrified that you''re going to blame Leomi for this, or yourself, or me.¡±


    ¡°You need not be afraid that I will blame her for your state as I am aware that the calculated pressure I put you and your group under partially caused this to happen to you. I am not seeking retribution for past events, Jessica, your present is what matters.¡± Celyz sighs, her hot breath warm my neck and chest as it passes by. ¡°You need to stop placing yourself so low in your own priorities. You are high in mine and Leomi Lance''s.¡±


    ¡°But, I''m failing you.¡± I whine, hugging her lovable head between my shoulder and cheek.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°You did not, I overreached even if we do not consider the lines you gave me.¡±


    I wallow in her tendrils, feeling safer to have them covering my protruded position even though their touch caused the issue. As time goes by, I gradually get angry with myself for the bout of irrational weakness.


    How silly of me to allow my emotions to overwhelm me because I can''t defeat this by confronting it the same way I have with Leomi, through fighting it head-on. Did I beat it, or did the symbiont? Unimportant, I need no help to fight or be us.


    ¡°I''m, alright now.¡± I mutter, feeling mortified and embarrassed.


    ¡°It was truly my fault, Jessica. It was clear that the loss of your sight affected you yet I let my emotion at finding your feelings for me unchanged overwhelm me.¡± Celyz apologizes.


    ¡°What did you mean to tell me?¡± I ask, unfolding my arm.


    ¡°One moment.¡± She replies.


    I feel her tendrils carefully pick me up by my knees and shoulder. I set my arm in such a way to cover as much of my breast, belly, and sex as possible. I do so because I still feel fragile so I need to block her from making me ruin the moment again.


    She carefully sets me down on my unsteady legs in front of her. Celyz then gently wraps the blankets back where they were around my body before resting her round forehead against mine.


    ¡°We will separate, soon.¡± She whispers in a painful voice. ¡°I mean to clearly establish my position.¡±


    ¡°You''re burying the past?¡± I ask, recalling her earlier words.


    ¡°In part.¡± Celyz acknowledges. ¡°Leomi Lance and I have agreed to set things aside but not forget.¡±


    ¡°That''s amazing.¡± I exclaim, my mood rising.


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± Celyz stops me from going any further. ¡°First, a warning if you feel strong enough to receive it.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I brazenly reply.


    ¡°If you allow Leomi Lance to harm you or she does so against your will, I will hold her as responsible as I hold myself to be in regards to you, Jessica.¡± Celyz declares in a harsh but affectionate tone.


    ¡°I suppose it is fair.¡± I mutter. ¡°But, stuff I like don''t count, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Her guilt and my intelligence will be the judge of that.¡± Celyz counters, showing that she has an annoyingly clear understanding of my character, and possibly Leomi''s.


    ¡°Ugh, you''re behaving like she is about my life.¡± I whine, blushing.


    ¡°I am glad you appreciate that.¡± Celyz replies, carefully running one of her curved tendrils along my cheek. ¡°Remember that I will push and fight for your heart when we meet again.¡±


    ¡°How hard?¡± I murmur the question.


    ¡°As hard as it takes to obtain you for as long as you love me.¡± She replies firmly, causing me to shiver in desire and a touch of fear.


    ¡°So you''ll do so forever.¡± I conclude, breathing out.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She agrees.


    My intimacy reacts to her words and the heat she caused in my chest, I soon feel her tendrils rest on my shoulder and waist, their weight as light as a feather. The two of us remain as such in the dark with my fire construct burning nearby.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Yvonne calls out from a distance. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± I reply. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Fenyz delayed her.¡± Celyz tells me.


    ¡°Drones blocking me.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have done that.¡± I frown.


    ¡°She guards you too tightly, I wanted time with you.¡± Celyz replies, clearly unapologetic.


    ¡°It annoys me but that doesn''t mean I don''t appreciate her efforts.¡± I grunt. ¡°She''s being to me what you tried to be for Cetyz.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t keep my sister from Fenyz.¡± Celyz counters.


    ¡°That nitpick proves you know you''re in the wrong.¡± I reply, smiling.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Celyz sighs.


    Celyz slowly pulls her tendrils away from my body. I hear Yvonne open the tent''s flap and feel a burst of cold air accompany her footsteps. The air suddenly feels heavier but that''s my imagination.


    ¡°I have clothes and a weapon of a sort.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    She sets a handle in my hand. I lift the object up, feeling a lot safer already. It''s metal if I go by the weight. I rest it against my right thigh and run my hand along the length, finding that it''s pretty much a long bar.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s a forging awl.¡± Yvonne replies. ¡°It''s pointy at the end and you can club people with it, but the point is to help you walk.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need a walking stick.¡± I utter, offended.


    ¡°Unless you want me to control where you''re going, you need a way to make sure there isn''t anything in front of you.¡± Yvonne counters calmly. ¡°And you seem about to fall off, so swallow your pride and use it.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don''t nee...¡± I start, furious.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz and Yvonne both interrupt me.


    I stubbornly take a step to prove my point in action if they won''t let me say it. I stumble as my feet catch on a rug or something, Celyz and Yvonne both catch me even though I wouldn''t have fallen.


    I very independently decide to use the awl as support and to scout the ground in front of me as I turn around to take a seat on the bed frame. Yvonne soon throws me the clothes she found.


    ¡°I didn''t find any winter clothes but Fenyz provided more than enough shirts.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°I still believe it would be best for Jessica to rest a few more days, perhaps a week.¡± Celyz comments hesitantly. She definitely lost that argument with Yvonne.


    ¡°She needs to move or she''ll rot.¡± The sword-sworn replies while taking hold of the weapon she just gave me to set it aside. ¡°Here, hold your arm out Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Celyz, would you mind preparing whatever it is you need to fix my eyes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mother is ready, she has in fact been waiting.¡± Celyz replies, clearly clueless.


    ¡°She wants some privacy, dummy.¡± Yvonne tells the Princess.


    I grit my teeth from the humiliation of the implication that I can''t even accomplish the simple task of getting dressed. Yet, I know I need help as it was no easy task to even set the blankets on me with a single arm and without seeing a thing.


    Celyz is sensible enough to quickly depart without a word. Yvonne takes hold of my wrist and tries to fit my sleeve on. I shake my arm to break her grip and lay my hand over my face in an effort to control my temper.


    ¡°I need you to help me figure out how to do it.¡± I tell her, the request already bordering on my limit.


    ¡°Sorry, but I can''t.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask with a growl at the bottom of my throat.


    ¡°I don''t know much and Leomi put a lot of effort into learning to do so in order to teach you.¡± Yvonne whispers. ¡°She kept claiming it was to teach injured Hospitaliers but... it''s clearly something she really wants to do for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I utter, feeling my anger vanish. ¡°Oh.¡± I blush, feeling heartbeat accelerate.


    My imagination goes wild, summoning images of her standing tall with a severe look on her face as she harshly criticizes my failures and lovingly rewards my successes. Perhaps even with a kiss.


    ¡°I''m going to assume you don''t want me to show you if you''re going to get that red.¡± Yvonne notes. I frantically nod in agreement. ¡°But still, ask me if you get too annoyed or really need to do something by yourself. I did pay attention so I might be able to help.¡±

 In Peace.Ch39

    It''s a novel and uncomfortable situation for me to have Yvonne''s help in dressing up, reinforced by the fact that she''s so experienced at it. It makes me wonder about how Leomi will behave, will she return to the woman I met or behave with Jessica as she has with Elizabeth.


    I startle when her hand brushes against my skin but the pain I feel is muted compared to earlier. The mere fact I do convinces me to ask for her advice while we have a moment alone. I tell her all about my throes, rather desperate for advice. Without my eyes, I have no way to tell how she reacts since she makes no sound.


    ¡°When did it stop?¡± Yvonne asks in a tight voice.


    ¡°I''m not sure, around the time Meria fell.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I know it has to do with what you went through, and I''m very sorry, but are you certain it doesn''t have to do with you being afraid that you''re not attractive enough?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I mutter. ¡°Celyz has been great but I always have insecurities.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, maybe what you need is time alone. Maybe a relationship isn''t good for you right now.¡± Yvonne carefully suggests. ¡°I don''t think you should force it with either of them if this is how you feel.¡± I glare in the direction of her voice. ¡°Don''t throw that look, Leomi has no right to demand what she has of you, and you don''t owe Celyz anything either. You need to do what''s best for you.¡±


    ¡°They''re what''s best for me.¡± I utter firmly. I made a mistake asking for advice, as always I don''t think before I talk.


    ¡°Jessica...¡± Yvonne says, trailing off. ¡°What''s so urgent?¡±


    ¡°The fact I don''t know how long I have left to live.¡± I coldly respond.


    Yvonne falls silent. I check my ribs to make sure they''re healed before getting up while the sword-sworn ties my boot laces. The bones mended, and are actually thicker where they broke. By experience, I know that won''t last.


    I prepare to stand by palpating the stitch in my right side. The good news is that it only really hurts when I press it, the bad news is that it doesn''t appear to be going away. I start stretching to prepare to get up, causing a vivid ghostly pain in my left arm.


    ¡°Rhaaa!¡± I cry out in frustration more than pain.


    Yvonne sets the damn spiked marching cane in my hand, adding insult to injury. I once more swallow my pride and use it to get up. I feel weak so I make a point of not accepting her help.


    I dismantle my fire construct and use the energy along with the marching awl to check the ground in front of me as I progress forward, still forced to follow the path Yvonne guides me towards. I catch Celyz'' breathing as I walk out of the tent and turn to the sound.


    ¡°Where is the symbiont?¡± I ask her directly.


    ¡°In a locked chest, buried under layers of earth.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°I''ll be taking it.¡± I tell her, shivering from the cold wind.


    ¡°You''re too frail for it, Jessica.¡± Celyz argues.


    ¡°Then I''ll get stronger than it is.¡± I utter back. ¡°It took my blood and life, it comes with me.¡±


    ¡°I will not let you kill yourself.¡± Celyz denies. I hear a whooshing sounds, she likely swiped her tendrils to express her resolve. ¡°The spirit of the deal was to return an arm to you. If your death ensues, it invalidates that.¡±


    ¡°Then the issue is simple, will re-implanting it kill me if I recover?¡± I ask.


    ¡°...¡± She falls silent.


    ¡°Answer me, Princess Celyz.¡± I demand firmly.


    ¡°Not immediately.¡± She admits in an anguished voice. ¡°But, you won''t sur...¡±


    ¡°Then, little has changed.¡± I interrupt her. ¡°I don''t intend to join with it unless I''m forced to.¡±


    I slowly swipe my cane towards Yvonne to tap her ankle, telling her we''re going. She quietly guides me to my left. I hear Celyz following a few seconds later, actually dragging her feet.


    The marching cane ends up being more than necessary as I encounter balance issues on the way to the Queen. I''m rather thankful for the fact that neither Yvonne not Celyz try to support me, sticking to merely pointing me to the destination.


    I fight my bouts of anxiety and depression about my state by clinging to my goals. The Lake doesn''t punish in life, there are too many other evils thriving for mine alone to deserve reckoning.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Grikyz'' voice surprises me so much I almost fall over.


    ¡°Queen Grikyz.¡± I salute her, shoving the awl down into the ground for support. ¡°I''ve been told you can fix my eyes.¡± I say, enjoying the fact that Rykz don''t stand on nonsensical protocol.


    ¡°It is possible by guiding unstructured flow with my knowledge of the human sense.¡± She explains. ¡°The risk would be higher otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡± I ask, worrying more about the consequences to my eyes than the actual pain.


    ¡°It should not but it is difficult to asses with your species.¡± Grikyz replies.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°Is it safe for you to burn the energy?¡±


    ¡°We have little use for it at the moment as the way home is already cleared. With Mother and Cetyz, our daily flow regeneration is more than sufficient to allow us to use as much as necessary.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°And how much is that?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Take a few steps forward and you will see.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    I carefully advance, catching sight of an intense dark glow with my otherwise useless eyes. I can''t really tell how much there is but as I keep moving I find that it''s a lake of flow.


    ¡°There is a slope in front of you.¡± Yvonne warns me. ¡°They dug up a small lake just for you.¡±


    ¡°How much is there?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°A quarter of a million human portions, I believe.¡± Celyz tells me.


    I pause in shock. The quantity is huge even though I''m aware that with two Rykz with Queen level access, it isn''t all that difficult for them to store this much over a month.


    Caeviel would struggle to gather this much on the front-lines considering that the Kingdom''s leyline configuration isn''t meant to supply an army on its land but to send flow to Kruzser.


    ¡°I''m honored that you''re ready to use all this when you could be using it to hasten your return.¡± I declare, touched.


    ¡°You have done more than enough for us to deserve it, Jessica Elizabeth Vil.¡± Grikyz tells me.


    I decide to accept the compliment as arguing would diminish the Silver Hive''s intent. I feel Grikyz move as each of her steps shakes the ground, provoking a loud thump each time until she enters the lake, spraying a bit of water on me.


    I seize the black energy, recovering a whole portion from a mere half-cup of water. I throw the flow into a healing construct, choosing to assign it to my right side for the stitch as my ribs have mostly mended.


    ¡°Let''s get on with it.¡± I utter, unwilling to spend more time than I need in this state of uncertainty.


    ¡°First, I need to anchor a construct over your head to guide Mother.¡± Celyz tells me.


    I nod and sit down on the slope, setting the forging awl over my knees. I take deep breaths as Celyz approaches and sets a couple of tendrils on my skull. Part of the mass of flow in front of me splits in large streams that rise, likely under Grikyz'' control.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I follow closely as Celyz weaves something similar to the scanning construct she briefly taught me but that I haven''t really tested after memorizing it. It reassures me that the structure of it is firm and stable.


    After a few minutes, however, I notice that she creates a few segments on the outer edge from which the energy branches out and move to the back of my brain. The flow thins out into strands so small that I''m once again impressed by Celyz'' control.


    What''s odd is that the strings fix in place and form some kind of lattice in the back of my head. Celyz gently pushes to tell me to lean forward, which I do.


    ¡°Don''t be alarmed but I believe that the reason why you''re currently blind is that these thin tendrils were left by the symbiont and are interfering.¡± Celyz tells me. ¡°We can remove them.¡±


    ¡°Don''t do anything!¡± I urgently tell her, scared. ¡°What did it do to my brain? What is it doing now?¡±


    ¡°The filaments are mere connections, they do not do anything on their own.¡± Celyz quickly explains. ¡°That center of your brain only deals with your sight as far as anyone knows and there are no other filaments anywhere.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me before!¡± I explode.


    ¡°I only realized yesterday when I searched for the cause to your loss of sight.¡± Celyz justifies herself. ¡°We can isolate and destroy them now that I know exactly where they are.¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to do anything.¡± I utter flatly, controlling myself. ¡°Do they connect to my brain?¡±


    ¡°They are causing some kind of interference, that is it.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter. ¡°Why is it making me blind?¡±


    ¡°Likely because the symbiont was sending what it detected there, now that it''s gone... I don''t know.¡± She replies.


    ¡°I''m not risking losing anything more.¡± I mutter, as fearful that destroying these connections will make me permanently blind as I am of leaving them. ¡°You''re not doing anything to my brain.¡±


    ¡°But, it is the problem.¡± Celyz protests, confused.


    ¡°Do you know for a fact that destroying them will fix the issue?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I... I have never encountered this so no, but all I know points to it.¡± Celyz replies carefully.


    ¡°You said you have experience with eyes.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We do have knowledge of human and Lisilese sight, we''ve used that to attempt to design similar organs for our drones.¡± Celyz explains again.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I breathe out. ¡°Queen Grikyz, would you be able to use the unstructured on my eyes in order to... fix them so they''re compatible with what that area of my brain expects?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It is a greater risk to calibrate your sensory organs than it is to remove the problem.¡± Grikyz tells me.


    ¡°Not for me.¡± I utter back. ¡°Acting on my brain by destroying or altering what''s there involves the risk of doing more damage than merely blinding me.¡± I argue, for myself more than the Rykz. ¡°I would rather lose my eyes than who I am.¡±


    ¡°There is no risk to you, Jessica.¡± Celyz protests. ¡°I would never do anything like that.¡±


    ¡°I trust that you would never intentionally harm me, Celyz.¡± I tell her as gently as I can but I end up sounding abrupt.


    ¡°I, I think I agree with Jessica.¡± Yvonne speaks up. ¡°As long as you do not cause real damage to her eyes, there are specialists to consult in order to heal them.¡±


    ¡°I do not think either of you understands what you expect me to do with unstructured flow. This will require me to directly apply my knowledge instead of guiding the energy to fix your eyesight once the filaments have been removed.¡± Grikyz explains.


    ¡°Elzbth decide, Mother!¡± Cetyz'' sudden angry intervention surprises me. ¡°She not want alter core, not know why talk more!¡±


    ¡°For the same reason I have refused our request to integrate her with the symbiont.¡± Grikyz replies firmly. ¡°The Rykz need no more competition, we will neither participate in enhancing the human species nor create a new species.¡±


    ¡°You refuse because you think it''ll work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grikyz replies.


    ¡°Elzbeth Rykz!¡± Cetyz yells even louder than her Mother speaks. ¡°I do.¡± She adds more calmly.


    The sound of her tail scraping against the ground as it swings added to her stomping steps underlines how furious Cetyz is. I don''t intervene yet, hoping that Grikyz will fold.


    I do prepare to stop Cetyz if she tries, I trust her as a person but I doubt her capability to do this considering that she''s lost two cores at least. I hear a small scuffle in front of me around the Lake but no sounds so it appears the Rykz are speaking in their language.


    ¡°I may need to slightly alter the filaments in your brain for this to succeed.¡± Grikyz suddenly tells me. ¡°Not their function or where they connect.¡±


    ¡°And not my brain itself, right?¡± I ask for direct confirmation.


    ¡°No.¡± She acquiesces.


    ¡°Then do it.¡± I tell her, swallowing my saliva.


    ¡°Jessica, that''s slightly different.¡± Yvonne warns me, concerned.


    ¡°I''d rather they alter that than try to remove it.¡± I utter, shuddering.


    With what I went through to remove the symbiont, I fear worse consequences from an attempt at destroying connections it made. Especially since the only person I know who might be qualified and interested enough to try to fix me is Suxen. And the madwoman wouldn''t stop there.


    ¡°Thank you, Cetyz.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Mother only need push, she like you.¡± Cetyz replies, cheerfully.


    ¡°And there''s a good chance I''ll die in any attempt to capture me.¡± I add, chuckling.


    ¡°Not say that, try be less mad.¡± Cetyz berates me.


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± I agree, smiling.


    I raise my arm over my head and wave my hand, seeking Celyz. She takes a small step forward to allow me to lay my hand on her waist. The simple gesture is enough to reassure me that she''s being quiet because she''s accepting my decision but doesn''t want to support it.


    ¡°I allow you to lie down with my daughter''s support if you so wish. This will take quite a while.¡± Grikyz tells me.


    I start furiously blushing, remembering Celyz'' words about doing so. It feels like a test in a way but also like an opportunity given to prove myself to her. I angle back, feeling Celyz hurriedly bends her reversed knees to present her belly for me to rest my back on.


    I try to relax as the huge streams of flow start floating towards me but only truly manage when Celyz gently and lightly sets her tendrils over my chest. Grikyz directs the energy straight into my eyes, where it concentrates but doesn''t seem to do anything other than consume itself.


    After a dozen minutes, I notice a point of warmth in the back of my eyes which propagates to encompass half my eyeballs in the next half-hour. It doesn''t hurt or anything so I don''t panic.


    The energy streams split in complex manners, sometimes going faster while other times slower. The careful and directed way the flow is applied tells me that Grikyz and Celyz are likely working together as even I can''t follow everything that''s going on.


    I also know enough about unstructured flow to tell that when it is left to do as you will, it simply acts without pause or deliberation. An hour after they''ve started, I feel the onset of a headache which worsens as time goes by. It is bothersome and never really painful.


    After several more hours of concentrated flow streaming into my eyes, I close them as it starts to feel like they''re tiring out. I end up almost falling asleep so I decide to adjust my position, sitting straighter but still against Celyz'' torso.


    That''s the moment when I catch a spark of pale light behind me which soon fades away. It seemed akin to the symbiont''s sense apart from the fact it faded as soon as it appeared and wasn''t in any shade of gray.


    ¡°My oak.¡± I murmur as a test.


    I catch another brief spark, this time managing to catch the fact that it was located inside Celyz'' torso. I slowly open my eyes but find no light, which isn''t surprising considering the amount of concentrated flow streaming into them.


    ¡°What is it, Jessica?¡± Celyz asks quietly.


    ¡°I think you''ve got it.¡± I tell her in a low tone. ¡°I just saw some light, kind of akin to your Rykz sense.¡±


    ¡°We are almost done so it is good news.¡± Celyz replies. ¡°Wait a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It''s starting to itch just so you know.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No pain, correct?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not really, no.¡± I reply.


    ¡°What hurts?¡± She questions, reading me.


    ¡°Back of my eyes, somewhat painful in a fatigued way, like I''ve been staring at the sun or came out of a dark room into bright daylight.¡± I explain. ¡°And a headache.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Celyz nods.


    She quickly weaves a healing construct for my eyes and head, which ends up doing very little if anything for my pain but I don''t complain considering I don''t want to bother them while they''re working on my eyes.


    I start catching more and more flashes of light that grows silvery the more time goes by. The issue is that, without my sight, I have no way to confirm that what I''m detecting are fluctuations. The good news is that I can catch those even out of my range of sight so it could turn out to be useful.


    ¡°Are you doing that?¡± I ask Celyz. ¡°Turning it silver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought you would appreciate it.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°It''s my favorite color.¡± I tell her.


    Mostly because of the Templars whose stories gave color to my childhood. Sadly, my village''s temple guard ruined all that in my adolescence and what I''ve seen since then damaged my admiration for the Order.


    It actually takes them another couple of hours to finish, mostly because Celyz keeps repeating tests. When they finally remove the energy from my eyes, I open them and am assaulted by a shower of light that hurts like I''ve been starting directly at the sun.


    ¡°It may take a while for you to recover.¡± Celyz warns me a little late.


    ¡°Okay, I''m probably going to need a blindfold.¡± I mutter.


    I block my eyes with my wrist as the light is too intense even though I''ve closed my lids. I hear someone tearing cloth as they approach, likely Yvonne. She carefully sets the blindfold around my head and folds it before tying it up.

 In Peace.Ch40

    I rise to my feet with Celyz'' help, setting the forging awl into the ground for stability once more, and because I still feel weak. I realize that I can detect flow in silver when Celyz dismantles the construct weaved in my brain.


    I pay close attention to the darkness caused by the blindfold over my eyes, noticing the fact that there is a silvery aura coming from the sun''s position and that there are flickers of silver that last mere split seconds erupting around me.


    It isn''t too hard to assign those flickers to Yvonne, Celyz, and Cetyz. So this is useful but I''ll have to pay attention to it because the silver flashes do not last. I take a deep breath to steady my nerves.


    ¡°Thank you, Queen Grikyz.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°May you find fertile ground and sunlight to shine on your endeavors, Jessica Elizabeth Vil.¡± Grikyz responds.


    ¡°I wish the Silver Hive a safe return home.¡± I quickly answer, caught by surprise by the abrupt end she''s putting to the encounter even though it is typical of the Rykz.


    Flashes of silver accompany her every step as she pulls herself out of the water. As helpful as it may be in the future, it really doesn''t help me find my way. I frown at the idea of standing there in resignation.


    ¡°Is Fenyz around?¡± I ask whoever will answer me. ¡°Or Idali for that matter.¡±


    ¡°They came over and left, they shouldn''t be far.¡± Celyz answers me.


    ¡°Do you mind leading me to them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do not think exerting yourself is a good idea.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I''ll remain until my eyes have healed, Celyz.¡± I say with a smile. ¡°We''ll have plenty of time alone together.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She exhales with a touch of humor. ¡°It is quite vexing for you to be this perceptive but it makes me happy.¡±


    I hold my hand out for Celyz to take hold of, which she takes hold of along with my waist, using those holds to guide me as we head out side by side. I hear Yvonne trail behind us from afar.


    As we progress, Celyz sustains me with her tendrils, helping me walk. I gently tap her tendrils with my elbow to tell her to quit it, which she does. It does a lot for my state of mind to be putting the effort in instead of behind helped.


    The ghostly pain in my left arm has yet to vanish but it doesn''t bother me as I take it as a reminder that I have a long way to go to become powerful and not enough to get there, shortcuts have a steep cost.


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Idali exclaims front a dozen meters in front of me. ¡°You''re a lot different.¡± She adds after a pause.


    ¡°I may be missing a few things.¡± I agree.


    I catch a bright silver flash at about the same time I hear a thump. Celyz'' tendrils suddenly turn bright silver and someone, likely Idali, crashes and skids on the ground. A cold sweat runs down my back as I would not have been able to stop this attack.


    ¡°Aaah, fuck!¡± Idali yells out.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Celyz explodes, shifting me behind her.


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± Idali whimpers. A Princess stomps towards her, probably Fenyz.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I quickly speak up. ¡°Idali, what went through your mind?¡±


    ¡°Don''t know, felt rage all of a sudden.¡± She tells me. ¡°Jumped before I realized.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Flatten you?¡± She asks, sounding uncertain and guilty. ¡°It wasn''t an attack, not really.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter. ¡°Please, settle down Celyz. Also Fenyz, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fenyz replies.


    ¡°She''s having a hard time handling the symbiont, give her a break.¡± I say.


    ¡°Did something occur between the two of you?¡± Celyz asks pointedly.


    ¡°Yea, my symbiont went alpha on hers.¡± I answer.


    I adjust my grip on my spiky marching cane to slowly and carefully make my way to Idali, going around Celyz who apparently deems it unwise to restrain me. It takes an embarrassingly long amount of time to not only find Idali but also where her right leg is. I''m quite thankful that no one present tries to help.


    I set my knee down in front of the symbiont and rest the back of my hand against the cloth covering it. It remains still so I give it the time it needs to assess my odor. I can feel that Idali is slightly shaking, likely struggling to come to terms with herself.


    ¡°It''s alright, Idali. You were caught by surprise.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I was.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°Now you know, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do, it won''t happen again.¡± She affirms.


    ¡°It will not because you will leave for Hetlan and then Kruzser.¡± Fenyz utters from very close-by, clearly the reason why Idali''s symbiont is so subdued.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask, rising.


    ¡°Because it is Caeviel''s most defensible region behind the Izla and one of the centers of the brewing rebellion.¡± Celyz replies calmly. ¡°Kruzser will be to deliver our treaty proposal directly to the Emperor''s tomb.¡±


    ¡°A veiled threat.¡± I comment.


    ¡°We believe that delivering it to the tomb makes the threat rather clear.¡± Celyz humorously corrects. ¡°Making contacts in Hetlan will help us assess the timing and keep this woman away from you until she learns to control her symbiont.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Idali mutters.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask her again.


    ¡°Am fine.¡± She replies shortly. ¡°Spear training with it helped as you said, but clearly not enough.¡±


    ¡°Is there somewhere we can sit to talk?¡± I ask Idali.


    ¡°Couple of rocks over there.¡± She tells me.


    I hold my forearm out for her to take if she needs help getting up. She doesn''t take the offer, she prefers to keep her distance with me and Celyz as we head there. I can tell that the sun is gown down on the horizon by the fresh taste of the wind on my skin.


    ¡°I can''t believe I haven''t eaten in hours.¡± I tell Celyz outside of Idali''s hearing range. ¡°I actually enjoy the lack of urgency to my hunger, but I should probably have something.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have something brought over.¡± She replies.


    I nod and speed up my pace a little, following Celyz'' discreet indications while also probing the ground in front of me. I take my time to find a seat because it''s hard but also to give Idali time to cool down.


    Once I take a seat, I start recounting the incidents I recall between me and the Little one for Idali to benefit from my experience. Celyz turns out to be very interested and struggles to restrain her questions as I''ve never really gone into detail about this with her.


    Yvonne clearly states that she''s listening from the start but remains quiet and on guard a distance away without intervening. I probably would have sent her away had she not stated her presence as I detected silvery fluctuations from her, and the others, as I spoke.


    I decide to wait for our meal before breaching the subject of Aisha. Celyz sadly pulls her tendrils back to let me eat comfortably since I need to set my bowl on my thighs. I hate the fact that I get edgy without her or Yvonne at my side, even though I''m merely sitting. Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°All I''ll say about the Shade is that her objective has been Suxen and the flow data, I''ve given my word that I wouldn''t expose her more dubious actions if she didn''t betray me and she hasn''t because she opened the door to Cetyz'' cell without the knowledge that I had made my way in already.¡± I explain. ¡°She didn''t as far as I know at least.¡± I add. ¡°Either way, I would not have succeeded if she had acted to hinder me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get that bitch back for leaving me to die after all the years we''ve known each other.¡± Idali utters coldly.


    ¡°I can affirm that Aisha had no tangible plans towards the Izla and what we''re doing. She will act according to what the Emperor orders which makes her impossible to predict as long as we do not know what his opinion is of our efforts.¡± I add. ¡°In absence of orders, she''s likely to help Cecil and act against any threat to the Empire regardless of the side it comes from.¡±


    I hear something scrape on the ground nearby and immediately seize my weapon. My reaction causes some alarm around me which creates chaos as I fail to distinguish between my companions and the threat, not that it matters since Celyz is the only one I truly trust.


    I swipe the forging awl at an angle in front of my legs, aiming to then swing it around my back but it''s stopped dead on its tracks with a dull thunk. The thing I made contact with flashes silver, it is in the shape of a shin too large to be that of a human.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Multiple cries of warning arise from Cetyz in the distance and Celyz nearby. Fenyz is silent, which scares me as she''s the most dangerous being here. An informed attacker would take her out first while I am likely to die if she''s the one assaulting me.


    ¡°Jessica! Wait!¡± Idali calls out.


    It rises above the many voices I hear in my panic but there are too many sounds and indications of movement around me to sort them out. Unable to find the threat, I throw what little flow I''ve regenerated into a lion''s step to jump away and into an empty space, tearing my weapon away from whatever blocked it to


    I almost fall over backward so I lean forward while swinging in a wide arc in front of me. I end up over-correcting and falling to my knees. It''s difficult to assess the size of the small silvery strings swiping in the darkness as they quickly appear and disappear.


    I conclude that they are tendrils but still swipe towards them without aiming to hit to keep them away. I hear human steps rushing over so I pull a knee up to set a foot on the ground and kick myself away.


    I land in the dust on my side and start madly swinging my weapon, terrified as my imagination pulls bloody figures out of my memories. I roar at the cacophony of sounds assaulting me, so confused that I''ve even lost track of Celyz. It takes me a while to get back on my feet with my trembling legs while remaining on my guard.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Yvonne calls out from close-by, confirming that she''s the one I dodged. There is a certain tension in her voice which doesn''t help calm me.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I hear myself ask with crazed panic.


    ¡°Idali''s foot slipped as she tried to serve herself a bowl, she is still having issues coordinating her movements at times.¡± Celyz tells me carefully. Something in her voice tells me that she''s said as much multiple times.


    ¡°Are, you sure?¡± I question, failing to control my tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Celyz and Yvonne both reply tensely.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Idali speaks up. The tension in her voice tells me that she''s on her guard.


    I slowly lower my weapon. Shortly after I''ve set it down, I catch two branch-like patterns of silver strands to my left folding into a resting position. Those are likely tendrils, meaning two Princesses.


    ¡°Fenyz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answers flatly. ¡°I believe I have told you long ago to never again harm my sister.¡±


    ¡°I tell you, Little one is little mad, mean no harm.¡± Cetyz gripes.


    ¡°I fail to comprehend how that argument falls in her favor in your opinion.¡± Fenyz responds quietly.


    I experience deep relief and embarrassment. From what I understand, I went off when I heard an unexpected sound too close to me for comfort and hit... No. A burst of anguish seizes my chest.


    ¡°Celyz?¡± I call out, feeling a pit in my stomach at the thought that I hurt her.


    ¡°You did not harm me, Jessica.¡± She replies gently.


    I listen carefully for her approach, still feeling on edge. I hear multiple sets of Rykz feet shifting, from drones to Princesses. I even catch sabers being sheathed. From what I can gather, Fenyz and Cetyz are being pushed aside by Celyz.


    ¡°I, I need to go.¡± I mutter. ¡°I relaxed too much, rested too long. Something.¡±


    ¡°You are exhausted.¡± Celyz counters as she heads towards me with small steps.


    It hurts me more than my episode that she is being so careful but I don''t complain. I would throw my weapon aside to appease her but my hand is refusing to let go. I fail to overrule Elizabeth''s call on this because we don''t feel confident enough to discard the spike.


    ¡°Let us go back to the tent.¡± Celyz tells me, taking hold of my waist to pick me up and turns me in the right direction.


    ¡°Sister, she is clearly unstable.¡± Fenyz protests.


    ¡°I am, I should leave.¡± I concur.


    I hear a smack followed by a groan from where I recall detecting Cetyz and Fenyz. The two depart immediately after, the dragging sounds I catch tell me that one of them is definitely in disagreement but that the other absolutely does not care.


    ¡°Night will fall soon, Jessica. It will get colder out.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    I hesitate but decide to wait in the end, feeling rather grateful that she isn''t using the fact that I''m still blind and clearly prone to wild mood swings to keep me from going.


    ¡°Hey! I''m not little, I''m average!¡± I yell at Cetyz, suddenly recalling her earlier words.


    ¡°Maybe tall as me if jump and add head tendril.¡± Cetyz replies innocently from a distance.


    I can''t help but laugh at her response, knowing that she isn''t so oblivious as to compare my height to that of a Princess. I soon lose my smile as I can hear the drones breathing around us from a lot closer than they were.


    Added to that is how Celyz is standing still by my side, clearly concerned about making any abrupt movements. I start walking ahead without further delay, angry at myself and impatient to find out if my sight will recover.


    It feels like it takes forever to get to the tent, which I don''t mind as I enjoy Celyz'' company and it allows me to cool down. My issue is that I can''t tell distances without seeing my surroundings. I literally crumble on the bed as soon as we arrive.


    ¡°Stay for the night, if you don''t... mind.¡± I mutter.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up already feeling down. I grow fully depressed as I recall my behavior the day before. The multiple parts of my body radiating pain don''t do anything to improve my mood as I consider those self-inflicted for my recklessness in using the symbiont.


    I spend the next three days in the tent, utterly unwilling to head outside before my sight returns. I try to convince myself that it''s to prevent another incident but the truth is that I''m simply scared of going out.


    It is far from easy to cloister myself as I''ve relied so much on forging ahead towards my goals that I now feel a constant pressure to keep moving forward at even the cost of offending my friends.


    Celyz helps me deal with that by spending hours helping me train the constructs she taught me on the way to Port-Odo even though Grikyz left during the first night and the Rykz are folding their fortified camp.


    Yvonne, somehow, manages to guard the entrance to my tent for all this time without losing her mind despite the fact that I rarely call for her help or even company with Celyz there.


    My Oak and I flirt some but she seems to have taken the incident to her cores as she does all she can to avoid agitating me, which agitates me but less than the fear I now carry of harming her by mistake if she comes close.


    I have no doubt that my reaction to her touching me in a more than friendly way has a lot to do with the distance she''s keeping. She conceals her pains about our relationship well but my frequent heartaches can testify to the fact that she isn''t very good at it.


    I fully recover my sight on the morning of the fourth day, they remain sensitive but it isn''t an issue as long as I don''t stare directly at the sun. I step outside to observe the rising dawn, witnessing a magnificent scenery of orange, red, and silver mixing together over the deep blue sea.


    Celyz heads out and plants her roots by my side while Yvonne remains a ways away, always discreet but alert when she isn''t part of the discussion. I can''t wait to return her to Leomi, I enjoy her friendship but I''m feeling increasingly stifled.


    I run my gaze over the encampment, finding that there are only trenches left and Rykz drones scurrying about in patrols. The lake they dug is a hundred meters away at the most when I wouldn''t have been surprised if I was told I walked a kilometer to get to it.


    ¡°I really need to get moving.¡± I tell her, the sunrise making me restless to the point my back starts itching. ¡°Tonight at the latest.¡±


    ¡°So soon.¡± Celyz sighs.


    ¡°I''ll make my goodbyes, where are your sisters?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Likely on patrols.¡± Celyz replies, emphasizing the last word to make it clear it''s a euphemism.


    There is a point of jealousy to her voice that I let pass, taking it as a wake-up call to the fact that the surprise I owe her is now long overdue. I''m human again and I can see, all that''s left is to leave her in the best possible mood.


    ¡°Where''s the symbiont then? And my case?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The case is back in the tent.¡± Celyz replies.


    ¡°And the parasite?¡± I question coldly.


    ¡°Jessica...¡± Celyz trails off.


    My new sense allows me to catch her movement as the turns her head in my direction. I refuse to look back at her, knowing very well that there is a chance it''ll turn into a fight if I''m faced by her justified fear for my tendency to throw my life away.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She says with a sigh.

 In Peace.Ch41

    Celyz leads me to a trench where two harvesters stand guard. I take Yvonne''s short sword from her waist while the Princess pulls a flat chest out and sets it in front of us. The sword-sworn blinks a couple of times in surprise as she gets a close look at my eyes for the first time in days. A question for later.


    There are a few discreet runes on the border, an uncomplicated construct likely meant to be activated if the parasite tries to escape but there isn''t any energy in it right now.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that weapon?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Clear something out.¡± I grunt.


    I swing the sword in the air a few times as I hesitate. It was easier to think up my plan that to put it into effect. I take deep breaths as I assemble a lion strike and signaling construct, preparing enemy and friend messages for the Little one.


    I angle the sword to point it at the rim and kick the chest open. I find the Little one buried under a layer of dirt with the elbow and shoulder poking out. It''s immobile but I don''t trust that.


    I wave my head at Celyz and Yvonne to get them to step back. I have to insist a couple of times but they do. I activate the signaling construct to send the message for friend and enemy at the same time to the Little one.


    It doesn''t move in the slightest so I poke it with the sword''s point without really threatening to stab it before sending the messages again. I do this a dozen times to no avail as it doesn''t react.


    I scoff and bring the sword back for a real attack. I stab at where its biceps should be with all my strength. The Little one squirms just slightly to dodge my stabbing attack before counter-attacking as expected.


    Its tendrils burst out of the earth towards my arm to grip at my wrist. Its movements are much too quick and precise for me to follow or block so I simply push my weapon further in to press my blade on its forearm.


    I''m able to do this because it definitely expected me to pull away and was ready to stop me or use my movement to gain ground, it definitely didn''t prepare for a counter-counter-attack.


    The position I''ve taken prevents it from leveraging its tendrils'' hold on my wrist to attack my throat with its root-like fingers, or at least make it clear that it''ll get heavily injured if it tries.


    The two of us pause, both able to injure the other but with me having an advantage as I''ve pretty much immobilized the parasite inside the chest with my weapon locking its forearm in place.


    ¡°This thing clearly doesn''t get whatever it is you''re trying to do, Jessica.¡± Yvonne says, panicking slightly.


    ¡°Oh, trust me, we understand each other just fine.¡± I reply coldly.


    I detect Celyz taking a construct out of her body to my left. I don''t waste time telling her to let me handle this as she clearly is. I even trust that she isn''t using pheromones.


    I focus back to the Little one to bombard it with the friend and enemy messages again, causing it to squirm in confusion and squeeze my wrist harder. I don''t find that to be too much to worry about since the root-like fingers are the real threat and I have those pinned down.


    I slowly assemble a lightning-armor-piercing construct over the sword, knowing that it''ll be able to detect the flow and assess that its chances of obtaining the upper hand just dropped by a huge margin.


    The parasite immediately retreats to the back of the chest throwing earth all around. It doesn''t try to dislodge its wrist from under my blade but prepares to snap my wrist by curving its tendrils over one of the chest''s corner ledges for leverage.


    It also applies its hand to the bottom, which further dislodges the earth that was covering it. I notice that its fingers are thicker, longer, and more spaced out with each other around the palm than they were. It returned to what it looked like before it was implanted in me. The entire limb is in fact slightly larger.


    I finish the lightning-armor-piercing construct before sending a broken friend and enemy message. The Little one and I remain immobile, I know for a fact that it''s as aware as I am that there will be no victory for either of us without grievous injury.


    ¡°You''re smaller, I win.¡± I tell the Little one.


    It doesn''t respond, or even react. I could think that it doesn''t care but I''m pretty sure it simply doesn''t understand. I ponder for a moment before setting my mind on the prey message.


    It takes some tinkering, five whole minutes in fact, but I manage to make the parasite understand that I''m referring to it when I send the prey signal with very little energy and to myself when I send it again with a lot of energy.


    It roils so hard that it cuts itself on my sword while also bruising my wrist. I chuckle and send two predator messages with the same ratio as before. It buckles again but a lot less.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m the one with the biggest claws.¡± I utter at it. ¡°You''re all bravado. The truth is you don''t have the guts to brawl with me when your life is on the line even though you could win. You''re scared to gamble without a clear path to my vitals.¡±


    It read my sense of superiority through my tone or odor and decides to act. A network of silver strands flickers inside it just before it suddenly twists my wrist, which brings the sword up and away from it. It would have sprained or broken my articulation if I had locked it instead of leaving it loose.


    I let go of my weapon and use the lion strike on my right leg to bring my boot down on the flat of my blade just as the parasite erupts out of the chest by swinging its roots at my throat by using its grip on my wrist.


    It planned its angle of attack in such a way that the edge of my weapon won''t come into contact with it. Unluckily for it, my boot shoved the blade back into its path. Although there is no luck involved here, only planning.


    It had few available angles of attack to begin with and I reacted too quickly for it to get clear of the threat. With the small distances involved, I can easily press my advantage by shoving the weapon against it with my foot and pin it back down into the chest


    I''m glad to find out that the parasite figured out that struggling against the safe flat of a blade with a lightning-armor-piercing construct will still result in it eventually getting sliced through and consequently chose to back down.


    ¡°Fuck, that was way too close even though I was more than ready for it.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Please stop doing these kinds of things.¡± Yvonne gripes from close-by. She moved a single step behind and to my left while I wasn''t paying attention to her, which I would have noticed before.


    ¡°It had limited leverage in that chest and few angles to attack from which Jessica restricted from the start while never giving it a chance to coil up. Not to mention that it only has its own reserves to draw from.¡± Celyz explains. Despite the supporting words, her voice is slightly shaky.


    ¡°Well, it isn''t over yet.¡± I smirk.


    I pull my right arm away while putting all my weight on the parasite, forcing it to unravel its tendrils. Once it does, I dismantle my lightning-armor-piercing construct and recover the sword while removing my foot.


    I hand the sword back to Yvonne and watch the Little one throw earth back over itself in a vain attempt at camouflage. I send it a friend message and reach out to it with my right hand.


    The parasite hesitantly reaches out with a tendril while keeping the rest prone. I have no doubt it would strike if it had an open wound to infiltrate with its appendages in order to paralyze me, but I do wonder the extent to which my paranoia plays a role in that assessment.


    ¡°Do you think it would attack me if it could?¡± I ask Celyz.


    ¡°It isn''t expressing as much right now but it did have that intent before we removed it.¡± She replies.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I grunt.


    The Little one carefully taps my hand before slowly brushing it. I take it more as an admission of loss now than as an apology as the parasite has shown no guilt in the time we spent together.


    ¡°I''ll eat you next time.¡± I tell it while sending it a prey message accompanied by a predator one indicating myself.


    It doesn''t strike, which I take as a sign that it''ll pick its battles with me more carefully in the future. I snap the chest shut on it once it retreats its tendrils and pick it up, grunting from the effort after our short but tiring bout.


    I head back to the tent where my liangi case is, I stored all of Elizabeth Vil''s gear inside from the dagger and mask to the intricate chain-mail shirt. I set the chest next to it and turn to Yvonne.


    ¡°I won''t be telling anyone about anything.¡± She says, scrutinizing my eyes.


    ¡°Not worried about that.¡± I reply with a small smile. Did anyone even tell her I had the Rykz mode of detection, or this new one? I trust her but there''s no sense in cluing her in if she has no knowledge. ¡°Do you mind lending me your short sword and telling me why you keep staring?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes, they shine a bit when light hits them... sometimes.¡± She replies.


    ¡°That''s beyond vague.¡± I note, frowning.


    ¡°It''s weird, but kind of nice when it happens don''t worry.¡± Yvonne quickly adds. ¡°You can see fine, right?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± I nod. ¡°Light is just a bit brighter than I recall.¡±


    I hold my hand out for the sword. Yvonne marks a distinct hesitation but she unfastens her belt sheathe from her waist and gives it to me. I throw it over the three shirts and two pairs of pants I''m wearing, resolving to quickly go back home for real winter clothes.


    ¡°Alright, I''m going to go alone.¡± I tell Yvonne and Celyz. ¡°I want to speak to the others without a chaperone.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I stick around until you''ve spoken to Idali? I can help if there''s another issue.¡± Yvonne replies, concerned.


    ¡°Idali isn''t really dangerous and I can handle myself.¡± I reply sharply.


    ¡°...¡± Celyz and Yvonne stare at me silently.


    ¡°I''ll come back to pack when I do Yvonne, but I need space, alright?¡± I tell her, gritting my teeth at being seen as the little girl who didn''t dare to talk back to Nobles.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The sword-sworn agrees.


    She takes out five portions of flow and gives them to me before returning inside the tent, tapping my shoulder in a supportive way as she passes by. Celyz shifts uncomfortably, her tail is swinging behind her in an awkward manner.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me where I can find Fenyz, Cetyz, and Idali?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''ll find their escort if you head south, Idali won''t be far from them.¡± Celyz replies softly.


    ¡°I''ll meet you anywhere you want at noon.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No place or moment will ever be suitable to part ways.¡± Celyz utters with difficulty.


    ¡°Pick one where you feel safe, I''m willing to go as far as you want.¡± I reply with an encouraging smile despite the pang of pain her tone causes in my chest.


    ¡°I feel safe with you, the lake will do.¡± Celyz whispers.


    Why am I sticking with this? Because I keep going, I cannot hesitate. People have died from my indecision, my inability to find a solution, or my weakness. Celyz departs before I can settle my internal debate.


    I take a deep breath and head south. I know from experience that there isn''t anything either Celyz or I can say to each other that''ll solve our fears about each other''s feelings and physical compatibility short of putting them to the test.


    I find Idali training by striking a small wall of logs which was likely left behind when the Rykz dismantled the spiked palisade that surrounded the camp. Her spear has a Vuskyt head which is slightly longer than the ones Fenyz uses.


    ¡°Idali!¡± I call out.


    She immediately swipes her weapon to the side and brings it back in a ready to strike stance. I lay my right hand on the short sword''s pommel, affecting a casual but confident posture.


    I make my way to her in an arc around her target wall. She turns to keep facing me, shifting her footing in accordance to remain on her guard. I pull my weapon out when I reach a three-meter distance.


    ¡°One bout, no more.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Done.¡± She grins.


    I raise the sword and shift stances until I stop on a high stance with the blade above my head. It feels comfortable and allows me to either swipe down at her spear from many angles.


    She brings her left leg forward, taking a single step. That small movement would be non-threatening, or no more threatening than normal, for anyone else but Idali. The fact that she''s placing her right leg behind her means, in my opinion, that she''s preparing to use it to propel herself forward at me.


    I tense up, readying myself to jump to my left, which is her right. The reason being that she is holding her spear on her right side with the corresponding hand in the back.


    That means it will be harder for her to pursue someone on that side as it''ll cause her to cross her arms if she doesn''t adjust her charge, which she likely can''t if she relies on her parasite to provide a burst of speed.


    She leans forward. It takes me a split second to leap to my left, and her right. She departs with a loud thump. I immediately assess that she''s closing the distance too quickly for my dodge to work.


    I bring my short sword down on her spear. The strike diverts the weapon but doesn''t cut through the wood. Idali''s shoulder impacts my belly. I sprawl down, coughing my lungs out. She grins as she stands over me. I exaggerate my pain a little, causing her to frown in suspicion.


    ¡°You''re trying to spoil my revenge win from our spars on the ship!¡± She exclaims in outrage.


    I ignore her but she starts poking me with the end of her spear so I quickly stop. I decide to sheathe my weapon, finding no sign of aggression from her and thinking that a show of trust will do much for her self-confidence.


    ¡°Your form looked good.¡± I tell her. ¡°Not sure about going for a head-on attack like that though.¡±


    ¡°All sweaty.¡± She grunts. ¡°I figured it was the best way to put you down in one go.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± I smile, holding my hand out.


    She takes hold of it and picks me up. I let go of her hand but stand right there in front of her, quite suddenly finding her very attractive, from the brief contact my shoulder just made with her chest to her high cheekbones.


    Idali starts slowly leaning in, aiming to kiss me. I jump back in panic, knowing very well the reason behind my attraction. She pouts and closes in on me. I take more steps back before throwing her a glare that makes her blink and pause.


    ¡°Right, you don''t do casual.¡± She mutters, vexed.


    ¡°You want to take a break? I''ve got a few stories that could help you out.¡± I tell her, firmly set on ignoring the non-event.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She sighs.


    Idali pulls her shirt off, revealing the tight gray piece of cloth holding her breasts in place. I bite my lower lip but don''t look away as she sits on the shirt. I take the spot in front of her.


    ¡°Don''t feel cold?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really, no.¡± Idali shrugs.


    ¡°You might want to cover yourself anyway, your symbiont is definitely pushing your body more than is healthy.¡± I advise her.


    ¡°At least something is.¡± She says, sticking her tongue out.


    ¡°That was a weak innuendo at best.¡± I comment while repressing an amused smile.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll find a coat.¡± She rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°Don''t you dare to put me in the same category as Yvonne.¡± I tell her. ¡°I won''t be hovering to make sure you do.¡±


    ¡°You''re doing better than last time, I can tell.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°Panicked a little, sorry. It didn''t have anything to do with you.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Yvonne told me.¡± Idali nods. ¡°How has it been with Lady Lance?¡±


    ¡°Rocky, it''s still screwed up, as you described it last time.¡± I reply. ¡°Can''t wait to see her again.¡± As Jessica.


    I quickly divert the conversation by telling her about my experience going around incognito and at night during the curfew in Meria. Much of it is likely useless to her considering she''s worked as a city guard but she listens seriously.


    I then run her through the process I went through to figure out how to break into the institute, how I refined my plan and the lucky breaks involved in my success.


    I hammer in the fact that obtaining the Rykz sense apparently involves the parasite attaching to the spine and growing tiny filaments into her brain, although I use the word symbiont.


    I finally insist on keeping everything involved secret as Suxen is likely not the only one who would be interested in what the Silver Hive gave us despite the fact that the Rykz would likely use their attempts to use the parasites against them.


    I part with Idali after the discussion, relieved about the progress she''s made in a few days. My arousal in her presence wasn''t all that difficult to handle considering it also evoked fear in me.


    I think I understand Aisha''s thought process in trying to sleep with me as she likely wanted to get it over with and use that intimacy to improve our relationship.


    I still don''t think any better of the Shade, I don''t mind that others have casual sex but using that for gains seems cold-hearted to me. Or rather, a cruel calculation. I shouldn''t be buying into the thing said about the Lisilese anymore than those said of the Rykz before encountering them.


    I take my time strolling as I seek the Princesses'' escorts even though I cool down from my encounter with Idali rather quickly. I still feel conflicted about Leomi''s order about what I can do with myself, it makes me feel wanted but also smothered.

 In Peace.Ch42

    I scurry to get out of sight from Idali in order to take a moment more to rest and digest my defeat. Her simple shoulder slam, which I''m more than certain wasn''t even executed at her top speed, hurt more than I let on to her.


    Not only my body but my pride. It shook my ribs, shocked my organs, and tipped me over even though I was ready for it. What broke my stance was less the impact than the fact my knees gave out, they rarely had for me with the parasite.


    I pause and crouch down behind a tiny ripple in the terrain, out of breath. Did I seriously just tire myself out to rest out of view? How stupid is that? I let myself fall onto my back with a grunt.


    My sword strike to her spear was on point even without a lion strike, I''ve not become entirely useless. But my stance was off, unbalanced. Was it the difference in weight? I leaned too much forward, I think.


    I tried to compensate for my left arm''s strength without having it even though I''ve somewhat managed to relearn that I don''t have one anymore over the last few days. Being conscious that I have a single arm doesn''t mean I''m able to make all the adjustments to my fighting style, fuck me.


    It''s fine, even Elizabeth became sick and tired of slaughter. Only of those undeserving of it, Nobility requires obliteration. I shake my head, feeling the onset of a headache. I hope Idali won''t go through what I have.


    I rise and head south at a moderate pace, baffled by my lack of endurance. The short bout didn''t drain me, far from it, but it wouldn''t even have had an effect on me before I lost my arm.


    I find the Princesses'' escort a good few kilometers away from the camp, several thousand scouts and at least two thousand warriors. They are patrolling a large area around Fenyz and Celyz who are rooted in the center.


    I''m surprised to find that Fenyz isn''t armed or wearing a Vuskyt chest plate even though I should have expected it considering she''s on a date, I think. I enhance my eyesight on the way to them, spotting a worker carrying a rack which likely contains the Princess'' weapons.


    The two are clearly aware of my approach as they occasionally turn in my direction. I suspect they''re tasting the air as I should be too far for them to detect. I slow my pace out of nervousness.


    Their escort splits to let me pass but in an organized fashion which tells me that they were told to do so. Not so long ago, the drones individually decided to let me pass without requiring a Princess'' order.


    ¡°Elzbth!¡± Cetyz exclaims excitedly as she uproots herself.


    ¡°Cetyz.¡± I reply, my lips quickly drawing up in a genuine smile.


    The Princess rushes at me with Fenyz appearing by her side within moments. I decide not to let her antagonism towards me sour the good mood Cetyz induces in me with her habitual youthful behavior. Seeing her so chirpy almost makes it all worth it.


    Cetyz plants her heels into the earth a few meters away from me and skids to a stop, leaving a meter-long furrow in the ground behind her. Fenyz stops more gracefully, by angling her forward foot and planting it sideways to absorb her speed with her reversed knee.


    Cetyz passes her tendrils underneath my armpit to take hold of my torso and pick me up to spin me around. I laugh at her unexpected cheerfulness even though Fenyz is hovering near and at the ready to separate us.


    ¡°Fenyz agree be with me!¡± Cetyz tells me in her resounding voice.


    ¡°Congratulations, sister of my heart.¡± I reply, grinning.


    ¡°Hii.¡± Cetyz chirps, bringing me into a tight hug.


    I almost hear my ribs squeak and am surprised when Fenyz is the one who takes a small step and nudges Cetyz to tell her to restrain her enthusiasm. I take a deep breath and thank Fenyz with a nod and a grunting laugh.


    Fenyz taps what remains of my left shoulder in a gesture of camaraderie. I''m quite certain this is the first time she''s made physical contact with me. I pause, a little baffled.


    ¡°Hii, rhyyy.¡± Cetyz spouts out the overjoyed unintelligible sounds as she more carefully spins me around.


    Fenyz'' ovaloid head remains turned to Cetyz until she calms down and sets me down. I chuckle at how transfixed the proud Princess is by Cetyz. I can definitely understand her attraction.


    ¡°Did you offer her flowers?¡± I ask Fenyz.


    ¡°No, should I have?¡± She replies, intently leaning forward.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I snort, looking down on her as I gaze up to her. ¡°Come!¡±


    I head west to get away from the shore and seek some winter flowers out, feeling enthusiastic. Fenyz doesn''t follow so I throw a look over my shoulder to Cetyz, making her follow my gaze.


    As I expected, Cetyz'' ovaloid head is trained on Fenyz, her tendrils trembling in barely restrained excitement. Fenyz immediately catches up, her head angled towards me in confusion.


    Rykz are so focused on utility from what I''ve seen that they likely categorize flowers as either beneficial to cultivate for a purpose of fit to uproot in order for other plants to grow more freely.


    ¡°It''s the gesture of the gift that matters.¡± I whisper to Fenyz.


    Fenyz doesn''t respond but she unwraps all her tendrils from around her trunk, which tells me that she''s definitely up for it. I hear Cetyz trotting behind us with a spring in her steps, clearly eager to find out what I''m up to.


    I spot a perfect flowerbed with plenty of winter flowers including pink heathers along with white and purple pansies. I guide Fenyz there while holding my hand out behind my back to tell Cetyz to wait a little while.


    ¡°Pick out several dozen, you might fail a few times and there''s plenty all over the Izla.¡± I tell her.


    I take a few myself to try to braid them into the start of a crown. I immediately find out that this is one more task I am no longer able to accomplish.


    I don''t let that defeat me. I shape an air shield to provide a counter to my thumb. Unfortunately, I have very little success as I can''t exactly invent a technique on the spot.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Fenyz asks in a low tone of voice to avoid being overheard by Cetyz.


    ¡°Do you know how to braid?¡± I question, peeved at myself for not realizing my new limits.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fenyz replies.


    ¡°Do that but in a circle just wide enough to rest on her head.¡± I reply. ¡°I tended to use a base of heathers while sprinkling the occasional pansies for color variation.¡±


    Fenyz quickly gets working, using her twelve tendrils with amazing dexterity to figure out how to create the crown of flowers. It takes her a few false starts as stems are rather fragile, compared to the leather she likely usually braids, but she doesn''t lose any motivation and manages to get the hang of it.


    Cetyz starts scratching the ground with her left foot''s roots in impatience. It makes me smile. I grin further when Fenyz doesn''t stop with a single circle of flowers and adds two more layers, clearly overdoing it.


    Fenyz leaps to Cetyz and drops the crown on flowers on her head without a word. Hopefully, she said something in their language. Celyz starts giggling as she spins around herself, raising her tendrils to touch and examine the gift.


    ¡°It sheep food, smell good!¡± Cetyz spouts out in an ecstatic tone.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Krr.¡± I snort, failing to fully suppress my laughter. ¡°Tell her it''s pretty.¡± I tell Cetyz in a loud whisper.


    ¡°It beautiful!¡± Cetyz quickly exclaims to Fenyz.


    The two reach out to each other with a single tendril each, making me swiftly turn my back on them to give them privacy in what I feel to be an intimate contact and show of love.


    Faced with the flowerbed, still with a handful of heathers in my hand that I failed to braid, I decide to keep trying while they have their moment in the hope of making Celyz as happy as Cetyz was.


    I sit down to fail, and fail again, which plays into the dark cloud of depression that never seems to leave me. Still, I persevere because that''s what I do. I successfully manage to wrap three stems together but fumble adding the fourth, destroying my progress.


    Fenyz and Cetyz join me after a few minutes, planting their roots in front of me to my right and left. They silently start helping me make a discreet thin crown, my sour mood immediately dissipates as I see the progress we make soar.


    ¡°Elzbth, what do now?¡± Cetyz asks me.


    ¡°Go back home to my life, like you.¡± I reply, looking forward to it.


    ¡°...¡± Cetyz angles her head to the side. She''s probably wondering about what a human would do.


    ¡°Is your sight fully recovered?¡± Fenyz asks abruptly.


    ¡°Mostly, the sun still feels overly bright but I''ve been using my increased access to feed a healing construct so it should get better.¡± I reply. ¡°I have about three portions now, I''m surprised that many people pledged to me considering the Izla should be pledging to the Hospitaliers or still be tied to their liege. The law remains that one cannot be unbound and the only lawful bindings to be made are towards titled Nobles.¡±


    ¡°Has the symbiont kept its reserve?¡± Fenyz questions.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± I blink, having not thought about it. ¡°Maybe, it''s oddly capable in some respects but not others so it''s hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°Sad, Little one hunger made mad.¡± Cetyz shakes her head.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I respond noncommittally.


    ¡°You make Cetyz bright.¡± Fenyz suddenly speaks up. ¡°You should not die.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± I reply, blinking in surprise.


    ¡°The Fiery Hive to the north will give you refuge if you cannot reach the Silver Hive.¡± Fenyz adds. ¡°Any Hive will but only the Azure Hive matches those two in their experience at war, the other Queens are younger and may delay their decision in spite of advice from their Princesses.¡±


    ¡°I''ll remember that.¡± I reply, smiling. ¡°I don''t plan to get anywhere near the war in the east.¡±


    ¡°You like me, battle brings you peace.¡± Fenyz tells me, suggesting my intentions won''t matter.


    ¡°It doesn''t bring me peace.¡± I utter firmly. ¡°But there is a clarity as to allies and enemies in a battlefield. Those with the skill can settle things in the simplest and most unfair, unjust, way.¡±


    ¡°The fittest to deal with the circumstances will survive, it is not unfair.¡± Fenyz denies.


    ¡°Where do you come from?¡± I ask, wanting to change the subject.


    ¡°I was hatched in the Azure Hive which I left when Queen Grikyz required a skilled leader for her army.¡± Fenyz replies.


    ¡°Oh. Any advice about the Lisilese?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Never turn your back on a cold blood.¡± Fenyz answers calmly. ¡°They may pounce you even if it means their death. We have used that flaw to our benefit, but humans do not have the stomach for the casualties involved.¡±


    ¡°Rhk.¡± Cetyz exhales, showing her dissatisfaction at the grave topic.


    ¡°One moment.¡± Fenyz says, gently reaching over my head with one of her tendrils to caress her lover''s side. ¡°It yet amazes me how you have succeeded almost by yourself when we expected you to take months to organize a force strong enough to cause chaos for us to exploit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I carefully reply, expecting more.


    ¡°Do not rely on anything similar to happen again, it will likely get you killed.¡± Fenyz tells me in a calm tone, likely trying not to sound harsh. ¡°If you encounter this kind of success again, take it but do not ever expect it.¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Go sister, you want!¡± Cetyz explodes like she''s been restraining herself for hours.


    ¡°I do want to say goodbye to you two.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Did, now go!¡± Cetyz replies impatiently.


    ¡°We all walk under the same sunlight, Elizabeth.¡± Fenyz tells me.


    The two Princess make me face the north-east before gently pushing me away. I sigh and start moving, thin crown of flowers in hand. I read into their attitude that I may have extended my welcome by sticking around.


    I push back against a dark feeling of shame at having imposed myself by repeating to myself that they didn''t express that so it makes little sense to imagine a wrong.


    I make my way through the Rykz escort and put some distance between us before slowing down as I get more and more anxious about our meeting. Our last meeting for what will likely be years, which I may have few of left to live.


    I start quite literally dragging my feet on my way back to the lake they dug. What if I''m not good enough? What if I''m not longer intoxicating to her? What if I lack the skill? What if I disappoint her?


    What if she refuses to let me go? I come to a full stop, paralyzed by my worries. The crown of flowers starts sliding off my fingers so I close my hand around it, unwilling to let it slip away.


    I struggle to figure out whether it would be a good or bad thing for Celyz to grow as dominant as Leomi can be. It would probably, definitely, get me to fold to her will to a point but I suspect it might send our relationship somewhere neither of us thinks we would thrive.


    ¡°I need to keep moving.¡± I utter.


    I take a step and then another. I start jogging towards the lake but soon find myself out of breath and am forced to slow down. I make my way at a regular pace, firmly resolved to give Celyz a reason to give up on me out of satisfaction or a good justification for her decision to wait for me.


    The sun rises as I keep walking, reaching the late morning position by the time I find the lake, absent Celyz. I bite my lower lip in disappointment but have no fear that she won''t show as she stated she would be here.


    I carefully sit down a distance away from the water and deposit my gift on my knee as I wait for her, my heartbeat growing more restless as time goes by, way nervous about my ability to reach my goal.


    When I hear her steps, I snatch the flower crown and burst up to my feet, turning around. She''s holding with a leather roll which likely contains pieces of parchment.


    ¡°Jessica, you are early.¡± Celyz notes.


    ¡°Your sisters sent me away to you.¡± I reply, affecting a casual shrug that definitely appears anything other than that considering how rigidly I''m standing.


    ¡°I have a gift to give you.¡± She speaks up, her raising the leather roll. ¡°Before you refuse...¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± I interrupt her just as she warns me not to. I bite my tongue. ¡°Sorry, anything more than the weapon and all you taught me would make me uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Before you refuse.¡± Celyz resumes with an amused chuckle. ¡°Know that these papers contain the location of our metal mines and the grotto where we''ve stored the gear we have seized during the war. As the only one who knows, it all belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Celyz... I don''t want it.¡± I protest.


    ¡°You will have to make a decision about whether to profit from it or relay the information to whoever you choose but be aware that the Templar''s plate armors are there as well as many of Nobility''s personal suits of armor.¡± Celyz explains.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt. ¡°Fine, but I don''t see why you don''t directly forward it all to the Council since I''m pretty sure you know that''s what I''ll do.¡±


    ¡°Because even if you do not benefit directly, they will owe you.¡± Celyz replies quietly.


    I stand awkwardly for a moment before taking the roll from her and sticking it inside my pants behind my back. The two of us stare at each other for a while, both shifting on our feet rather awkwardly. Be strong.


    ¡°I have a gift too, Celyz.¡± I say in a tiny voice, raising the flower crown.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''s just a token.¡± I tell her.


    I come nowhere near saying the word ''nothing'' but it yet weights on my mind as I would have used it. These thoughts bring my Lady to the forefront of my mind, her magnificent breasts and mesmerizing gaze seeming to condemn me.


    I hate myself on both my love''s behalf for my infidelity, yet cannot abandon either at risk of ending alone when I need each in my life so much that I fear to lose the strength to merely stand without them.


    ¡°Of what?¡± Celyz asks, confused.


    ¡°Of my affection, of my love.¡± I mutter, embarrassed. ¡°If you can lean down a bit, I''ll put it on your head.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Celyz falls silent for a long moment. ¡°This is not a gift, it is a promise.¡± She finally affirms.


    ¡°What kind?¡± I question.


    Celyz doesn''t respond, she bends her knees and lowers her thunk down to her calves, angling her head forward. Pressing her wouldn''t feel right here so I choose not to, she will tell me if she desires to.


    I gently set the thin circle of braided heathers and pansies atop her ovaloid head, taking care not to block any of the twelve openings allowing her to breathe. I take a few seconds to adjust the pansies so that two of them lie on either side of her curving forehead.


    Celyz starts examining the crown with her tendrils in the same way her sister had but definitely being more careful and restrained about it. She finally takes a deep inhalation. She remains kneeling as she is so I let my hand trail down along the side of her neck, making her tremble under my touch.


    ¡°It smells slightly of you.¡± She sighs, making me furiously blush as I expected her to comment on the flowers.

 In Peace.Ch43

    Celyz starts breathing in small bursts to taste the flower circlet''s perfume, or mine. Either way, it doesn''t help my blush. I quite suddenly realize that I have no clue about how to initiate this. Let me.


    No, Celyz asked for me. She calls us Jay Liz Vil, she accepts us three, or four. She doesn''t know, and there''s only two of me if not one. Is there? Elizabeth. You''re too hesitant, let me. You''re too rough. I can be gentle. I... fine, together.


    ¡°How come you can''t bring yourself to push me by any means when you never hesitated when we met?¡± We ask. That''s too harsh. It''s too whiny.


    ¡°Because I felt your pain as if you were a sister of mine and from then on couldn''t treat you as any other.¡± Celyz replies softly, lifting her head to look at me. ¡°Your fright and pain are things I cannot abide by regardless of your acceptance of them.¡±


    She''s too good when it comes to me. If she was different, she might not have obtained my love. If she pushed Leomi over me, I would have a path to unite the three of us or at least obtain their acceptance.


    They''re both reasonable females after all. But they can''t stand each other and never will if they cannot breach the divide. Celyz reaches out with one of her tendrils to reassuringly caress my left cheek.


    ¡°You''re too good for us.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Us?¡± Celyz asks, confused.


    ¡°Me and my madness.¡± I chuckle. Which is mad, which is me, I wonder.


    ¡°Perhaps you should rest a few more days before going?¡± Celyz proposes, sounding both worried and hopeful.


    ¡°I''m sure spoiling you will do wonders for me.¡± Elizabeth replies as Jessica is unwilling to directly deny her invitation.


    ¡°S, spoiling me?¡± Celyz stutters.


    ¡°Well, hopefully.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I don''t know all that much about the anatomy of Rykz Princesses.¡±


    I reach out to the side of her waist and set my palm on it. She turns still. I gently run my fingers over her rubbery flesh which has an uneven texture that feels both coarse and silky.


    ¡°Are, are you...?¡± Celyz says in a disbelieving tone, apparently fearful to even ask about my intentions.


    ¡°My memory is oddly spotty right now so you might have to settle for a platonic massage.¡± I, Elizabeth, whisper in a sultry voice.


    Celyz deploys her tendrils in silence, opening her torso up for me to caress. We take that as an indication that she''s making sure she isn''t pushing her desires since I''ve stated that my intentions aren''t sexual but wonder if she is perhaps having second thoughts.


    ¡°Tell me if I cross a line.¡± I, Elizabeth, murmur. ¡°Or rather don''t.¡± She, I, suddenly changes her, my, mind. ¡°I''ll be taking advantage of you now.¡± Don''t. I''m not just playing, I know what I''m doing. You''re improvising.


    I follow the string-like toned muscles in her side down to her thighs with the tops of my major and index, causing them to shiver from the Princess'' tension. She wouldn''t be this nervous if she expected this at all. Soothe her into it then, idiot.


    I take a deep breath to softly blow on her skin, making Celyz shiver while I reach between her legs to caress the curve of lower waist with my palm, finding a bone beneath the flesh. I find myself sadly underequipped to interpret the multitude of odors she exudes.


    She starts relaxing under my touch, even pushing against my hand as the rumbling of her blood flowing in her body intensifies. I slide further between her thighs, enjoying the fact that she shifts to spread them out even though the action has much less meaning for a Princess.


    The curved bone ends as I progress, presenting me with a soft area to work on. I use the tips of my fingers to gently but firmly pressure her there, making my way to the base of her tail.


    Celyz'' tendrils suddenly fall over my back. She rises up to half her height and leans her torso over my head, trembling as if to confirm that I''ve hit a weak spot of hers. I wish I had more than a single hand.


    ¡°Do you enjoy that?¡± I ask, amazed at myself for being able to cause such a reaction.


    ¡°Rhyes.¡± Celyz grunts in a rough resounding voice.


    I start rubbing her there, applying more and more strength as she opens her legs more to allow me to freely move back and forth. I make use of my nails because it feels like her rubbery flesh can take it.


    ¡°Hry.¡± She squeals in relaxed contentment.


    She moves back and forth along with me, her appendages waving over my back but without attempting to intrude inside my clothes. I use my thumb to press on the very spot where her tail links to her trunk.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Celyz exhales.


    I feel her tendrils twirling and pushing against my back. I keep caressing her even as my fingers get sore until she abruptly pulls her tendrils back. I bite my lower lip, cursing at Elizabeth for causing her to be so uncertain that Celyz doesn''t dare let herself go.


    ¡°Why did you pull away?¡± I, Elizabeth, ask while affecting confusion. ¡°Your tendrils are your fingers, are they not?¡± What are you doing?! Adding some spice, if you wanted it your way you shouldn''t have hesitated. Be nicer.


    ¡°I would like you to massage my spine.¡± Celyz tells us, avoiding to answer as she tries to hide her shame. See, you''re tormenting her! She clearly likes it if we go by the way her body is still waving in the wind.


    ¡°Don''t be shy to act, this is all for you.¡± I, Jessica, tell her while gently caressing the firm space between her thighs with my palm to give some rest to my fingers.


    I walk behind Celyz, stepping over her tail to set one foot on either side of it. That''s when I encounter a bit of an issue, her bent reversed knees are making it difficult for me to reach her back and spine even with her tail resting on the ground.


    It would be solved if she stood to her full height, but then I wouldn''t be able to reach her neck or even her upper back. I don''t hesitate for a moment and start undressing because I''m going to climb up so I won''t be able to later.


    ¡°Warm us up if you don''t mind.¡± I tell Celyz.


    She assembles a half-dozen blazing fire constructs that she spreads out all around us while I shed my clothes. I hear her inhaling deeply when I remove my underwear and throw it to the side, feeling so free from being able to get naked without fear of my scars repulsing her.


    Even Elizabeth can''t prevent us from a renewed bout of blushing as we realize that she is tasting our moist excitement, rising from the prospect of pleasing this magnificent being. My heartbeat intensifies, causing a heat to rise in my chest.


    ¡°I''m going to climb you, my oak.¡± I whisper.


    I hear a low rumbling sound as her toes suddenly plunge into the ground, forcing the earth apart to take root. I can''t help but grin at her eager reaction as I witness her tendrils making waves around me like branches.


    I set my left foot atop her left knee, adjusting my hold for the angle. I push myself up to grasp at her thin right shoulder with my right hand, very close to the base of her tendrils. With that done, I can pass my right leg around her waist to then pull my chest against her back.


    I swiftly throw my left leg around and crossing my ankles over her belly while Celyz arcs backward along the shape of my body, showing immense flexibility. I let myself slip a little to sit on her thighs so that I can hold position with only my legs, freeing my hand.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz utters in a high tone of voice, like a call for my touch.


    Elizabeth resists my desire to go straight for what she wants and instead starts pinching Celyz'' spine between thumb and index, rolling down until my hand ends up just above my intimacy.


    The situation, and sheer excitement, causes me to actually get wet and instinctively press my sex upon her. Her muscles react by arcing her vertebrae forward, making it protrude and split my folds.


    ¡°Uuuhmrha.¡± I gasp in pleasure and grasp in pain at being touched after my long period of abstinence. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It takes more than I have to regain control of myself as I have to rely on the strength of my love for my Lady and Celyz to succeed as the latter''s tendrils are waving all around me like a cry for attention.


    ¡°You struggle, I rather like that.¡± Celyz whispers, giving me further cause for self-restraint. Good, she didn''t realize the hurt I just felt.


    I start kissing her back and lower neck while I stimulate her spine. It is physically straining to do so but my desire to satisfy her overwhelms my fatigue and lust by a wide margin.


    ¡°I''m not sure of, what I''m doing.¡± I, Elizabeth, tell her.


    I reach out to the base of one of her six right tendrils and carefully take hold of it. Celyz rises almost to her full height in reaction, leaving her thighs at a small angle for my ass to rest on.


    I pull on the appendage, making it pass through my fingers and finding it to be just slightly viscous and sticky towards the tip. I am amazed that this doesn''t repulse me in the least. On the contrary, I cannot wait to experience this fluid which seems to be an expression of Celyz'' reproductive functions.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, my chest soaring in wonder.


    ¡°You know.¡± Celyz murmurs in a tiny shy voice.


    ¡°Tell me what it means.¡± I croak.


    ¡°It means that I''m fertile.¡± Celyz replies softly.


    I feel my heart melt. I guide her appendage to my mouth, pushing myself up at the same time in order to lay my lips close to its base as possible and run the tendril along them. I poke my tongue out to lick it along its length.


    I experience a rush of adrenaline as I reach the slight amount of viscous fluid, tasting a familiar musky flavor along with a new acerbic undertone. The tendril twirls in my hand and over my lips, clearly excited.


    Elizabeth helps me resist the pull to gulp her down, to give her everything I can. Slow, steady, this is for her, for our love, for our oak. Look at how, you think, barely able, to string two thoughts.


    I guide her thin branch over my left shoulder and let it tumble down my bare back. Celyz uses it to rub and press my strained muscles for her pleasure and my comfort. I get working on the next tendril, this time take hold of one of her six left ones.


    ¡°Celyz?¡± I, Jessica, call out, wanting to hear her voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She responds hazily, like she''s in a trance.


    ¡°Can I take your tendrils in my mouth since I cannot give you a Fellatio like your book on humans describes?¡± I, Elizabeth, ask in order to rise her expectations and keep the charade of innocence up in spite of Jessica''s protests.


    ¡°Can you not tell how much I want it?¡± Celyz asks in a tormented tone.


    ¡°Of course I can. Do you not understand what I''m doing?¡± I, Elizabeth, counters.


    ¡°Are you reinforcing, your inexperience, to make it more, enjoyable because of the unknown?¡± Celyz questions staggeringly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I, Jessica, confirms. ¡°But not only.¡±


    ¡°Your lies... are so taboo for Rykz.¡± Celyz says, her trunk shaking. ¡°It is so, exciting.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to continue?¡± I, Jessica, ask.


    ¡°It''s, not what I would, have asked for.¡± Celyz utters in a burning hot voice. ¡°But, only because I did not know, how intense it would make this.¡±


    I, Elizabeth, secure a tighter grip on the tendril we''ve been handling. It makes Celyz rise a fraction higher which indicates that she isn''t against it as she is still making sure I do not fall off.


    I handle her roughly, pulling on the appendage to run my closed fist across it to the end, ending up with a sticky palm. I set her tendril behind my back where it swirly with the other in a similarly excited state.


    I run my hand over my breast to deposit the fluid, harshly flicking my own erect and sensitive nipple. The pain provides me a good amount of relief and something to hang onto to maintain my focus but it makes Celyz pause for a moment and lower herself a fraction.


    If only she was... She is who she is and I love her for it. No more of this, only her. I work on her ten other tendrils, alternating between a rough and soft touch. I only occasionally use my tongue to keep her from predicting me in order to gradually bolster her sensitivity.


    Celyz'' breathing sounds grow further away from the sounds a human would make when short in breath, her each inhalation causes small vibrating sounds while her exhalations produce wind-like whooshing sounds.


    Once I release the seventh of her branches to lie over my back, they start twirling and rubbing my body as a single entity. It makes me feel like I''m being enclosed in a soft but bristly bush.


    I become further amazed by Celyz for how she is restraining herself from initiating a sexual contact with me, definitely because she remains aware of the pain I felt last time she did.


    I make the last tendril twirl along my five fingers before laying it over my right shoulder, a neither harsh nor mellow technique that Celyz reacts to extremely well. I engrave this in my memory.


    ¡°Rhyhh.¡± She squeals in a breathing cry of barely restrained pleasure.


    ¡°How, are you so...¡± Celyz chokes. ¡°Do it again.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Patience, I''ll do you one better in a moment.¡± I murmur, causing her to rise to her full height.


    Her tendrils snap around my bare behind to prevent me from falling off and wrap around my thighs. A couple of her appendages curve directly against my sex, causing me to bite my tongue to prevent a full lung scream of agonizing ecstasy.


    She doesn''t miss my reaction this time and hurriedly pulls the tendrils away, bending her knees to lower her height. I quickly use her support to stand on her thighs and throw my arm around her neck to deposit a long kiss on the side of her ovaloid head.


    ¡°You couldn''t have known, you don''t see behind your back.¡± I reassure her, hating the fact that I''ve come very close to ruining her moment. ¡°Relax, think only of yourself and where you need me to be for you to feel comfortable.¡±


    Celyz quickly rises back up, using her tendrils to hold my feet in place. I observe the three breathing openings in front of my eyes, catching the small vibrating membranes inside that are the cause of the odd sounds she''s making.


    I, Elizabeth, don''t explain that I''ve been long been thinking of what I could do for her. After having tested the level of rough she can handle, I have an idea that should be perfect for my oak.


    ¡°I hope, you are not, afraid of heights.¡± She tells me in a quiet but tense voice, one filled with excitement.


    I don''t even have time to respond, or rest from the exertion of massaging her twelve tendrils while holding myself in place with my legs around her waist, she pulls me up by placing her tendrils around my thighs and torso.


    The sticky sensation and the feeling of my flesh being rubbed against tells me that she''s isn''t restraining herself from using the ends of her appendages. It makes me glad that she''s focusing on herself.


    I suddenly find myself being turned around as Celyz lifts me up to her shoulders and brings me in front of herself. It feels odd to be handled like this, but not unpleasant as she has the dexterity to move me without hindering my movements.


    ¡°Open your thighs.¡± Celyz calls out in a high, moaning tone.


    I freeze, feeling the rise of a ghostly pain before even being touched. Celyz doesn''t make me, even though she is shaking in impatient desire. I trust her. I slowly open my legs for her, experiencing fear in spite of myself as the gesture exposes my bare sex to her branches.


    Yet, Celyz'' tendrils do not approach. She waits a moment, likely for the odor of my fright to dissipate. After a short while, she lifts me up and deposits my thighs to either side of her neck in a similar position to that of a cunnilingus.


    The proximity of my folds to her head means that I intensely feel each of her hot exhalations on my outer lips and each of her passionate inhalations as she breathes me in. My fears subside entirely as I realize she has no intention on intruding in my privacy, merely that of tasting me with her sense of smell.


    Her utterly indecent behavior embarrasses and excites me so much that my sex becomes even wetter, furthering my delightful shame. My desire forms into droplets, causing Celyz'' tendrils to twirl against my body even more wildly and erotically, a tip even slides between my butt-cheeks.


    I close my thighs over her ovaloid head to be able to rest there and free her appendages since her shoulders are almost nonexistent, not wide enough to sit on. She pulls her branches away, leaving only two to support my back.


    She does not say a word but she is in no way silent. Her breaths sound and act like a summer wind with my flower, making me dance from within and without as I start instinctively thrusting with my waist.


    I never come close enough to touch her as I slowly realize that she is gradually bringing me towards a climax without even touching me, by simply showing how completely she loves me.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I utter, experiencing a harsh pang of love-sickness in my chest.


    I close my eyes and arc backward with full trust that she''ll prevent me from falling. Three of her thin tendrils brush against my lips one at a time. I split my mouth, inviting her in with my whole heart.


    She slowly pushes one in, giving me a full taste of the musky acerbic sticky liquid. I suck her deeper inside, using my tongue to stimulate her without restraint even though her flavor isn''t entirely pleasant.


    A second one presses on my lower lip to fit in, sliding underneath my tongue and intensifying the fragrant acridity which overwhelms my senses and cause a certain lightheaded feeling.


    The third tendril takes hold of my breast, yet I feel no pain as it is clear to me that she isn''t trying to pleasure me, but herself. I increase my efforts, licking her fertile branches with a greed to satisfy and love her as best as I can.


    She blows a stream of air over my flower by angling her head to direct the flow so that the inner petals of my slit split under her hot exhalations. She leans back, causing the gust to stimulate my bud.


    I fully open my lips to welcome her as my insides quiver under the waves of pure untainted pleasure she is causing by merely blowing on my bud and petals. She weaves two more tendrils through my lips, the four enclosing my tongue inside their frantic waltz.


    I teeter on the verge of demanding she seize and take me regardless of my will or cries but don''t as Celyz has made clear her refusal to engage in that kind of relationship, that my search for heart-wrenching pain and pleasure is something she won''t abide by.


    Perhaps, that is the reason why I keep experiencing waves of ecstasy but fail to reach the same level of intensity that I''ve felt with my Lady. It feels like I''m betraying my oak, but I could not help but think of Celyz while I was with Leomi. I am unworthy of both.

 In Peace.Ch44

    The tides of pleasure shaking me recede but Celyz'' inhalations grow no less intense. In fact, she starts expelling air in big waves to focus on breathing me in, which is to my delight as it proves she''s taking everything she can out of me.


    I start carefully using my teeth to handle her tendrils, estimating that she isn''t as sensitive to pleasure and pain coming from touch than humans are so she might benefit from a stronger pressure.


    She pushes back with ardor so I apply even more strength, squeezing her appendages as they navigate my bites to play with my tongue. I use my hand to caress those of her tendrils that I haven''t yet taken care of with the lips she so enjoys.


    ¡°Hir, hyr.¡± Celyz breathes roughly.


    She fervently grasps at my breast before sending that appendage past my lips, which brings the count to five and fills my mouth to the brim. I soon feel the first four she sent recede to exchange place with four others who have been sliding around my limbs and body.


    I work harder for her as my pleasure recedes but doesn''t fade entirely as I experience deep satisfaction in granting this to Celyz no matter my rising exhaustion or my sore jaw and tongue. I breathe in with difficulty, having been short on air for a while.


    She keeps sending tendril after tendril inside my mouth, running me ragged but no longer sending five at a time which allows me to take care of each of her branches, licking and playing with them using my saliva.


    Our bodies speak to each other with their reactions, a connection that feels deeper than those words would achieve at this moment. Celyz'' breaths grow more abrupt as I keep getting wet despite coming already.


    She never stops blowing on my sensitive bud and petals despite not focusing on me, giving me the occasional deep aftershocks of acute, almost painful, felicity crashing into me like unexpected waves.


    It has more to do with Celyz'' state of seemingly having lost herself in me than the sensations she''s giving me. Her tendrils are enjoyable but too numerous and active for me to truly enjoy their touch, especially since they avoid my sensitive areas.


    She suddenly shoves a tendril in my mouth, taking it against Leomi''s will. I bite down on it, resisting to remain true to my word but I don''t use enough strength to hurt my Oak as I''ve already established with my Lady that threatening or hurting Celyz is unacceptable.


    I feel that she''s being so abrupt because she''s getting close to a climax of her own so I redouble my efforts. Celyz navigates my front teeth and molars with vigor, making use of the tight space for herself as well as she has the rest of my body while I wrap my tongue around it. A sugary flavor brushes my tongue and nose.


    ¡°Hry, rhhhr.¡± She groans ardently.


    Celyz suddenly rises up, standing on her rooted toes with her tail swinging so wildly it scrapes the ground. Her tendril penetrates deeper into my mouth, past my uvula. I do my best to repress my gagging reflex.


    Her other appendages'' movements as they swirl over my body grow wider and stronger, causing me some actual pain as she squeezes my body with her tendrils, hurting my thighs, waist, and neck. Celyz suddenly slows down and pulls the fertile appendage out of my mouth.


    ¡°Lhet yfoursehlf gho!¡± I hurriedly tell her as she does.


    I care none about the state I''ll be in at the end of her climax even though I can tell she''ll break bones if she keeps going, in fact I wish she would as I would revel the harsh agony for myself if it occurred for her pleasure.


    ¡°Break me.¡± I ask of her, desperate to feel the extent of her love and experience a physical wrecking to match my heart''s state.


    She doesn''t listen, she lowers herself and starts leaning forward. Six of her tendrils pull away as we fall, hitting the ground with thumps. She gently lies me down on the ground and starts running her tendrils over my body, leaving even more of her viscous fluid on my skin, mostly concentrated on my forearm and hand.


    ¡°Are you trying to get me pregnant?¡± I ask, gasping.


    She responds in the affirmative by behaving even more beastly, pushing her ovaloid head between my thighs until it rests a mere hair away from my folds to inhale deeply, breathing my odor in while her tendrils wrap around my fingers to stroke them.


    An icy spike stabs my chest as one of her tendrils falls upon my breast while another stabs my lower stomach by merely caressing it. Celyz keeps gently caressing me, easing me through the pain until it disappointingly recedes under her touch.


    ¡°Rhyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡± She blares, her chest rising up.


    I witness her making use of her rooted toes and tendrils to rise from her almost horizontal position over me to a fully vertical one, once again standing on their tips with her legs fully extended.


    Celyz deploys her tendrils around her trunk like magnificent branches as a huge tremor goes through her, making her rubbery brown skin bristle. I rest there, utterly exhausted and in awe of having succeeded in giving her what I could despite wavering in my resolve to keep it about her at times since she lovingly kept making it about us.


    ¡°My oak.¡± I sigh.


    She angles her ovaloid head down towards me. A moment passes as she studies me. She uproots her right foot and folds four of her conical toes to extend one out that she places over my drenched sex, grains of earth mixing in with my flower''s dew.


    I experience a blissful well-being from her possessive touch that feels neither like pleasure nor pain. It doesn''t quite last as I soon feel a harsh agony take over, which I enjoy no less.


    Celyz does not allow it to continue. She pulls her root away from my folds and lets herself fall like a logged tree next to me, producing a loud thunk as she lands on her side. She starts gently curling my hair with her tendrils as we lie under the sun and beneath the cold wind.


    ¡°My love.¡± Celyz utters in a deeply affectionate resounding voice. ¡°I made a mess of you.¡± She adds apologetically.


    ¡°I''m all sticky.¡± I acknowledge, shivering from feeling so good and dirty. The viscous liquid she coated me with is transparent with pale brown small clouds within. ¡°I love it because I love you.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Rhy...¡± Celyz squeals. ¡°I dared not hope this would be the surprise.¡± She admits with incredulity.


    ¡°Did it make you happy?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°More than I am able to express in words or pheromones, it was worth the wait and more.¡± My oak replies dreamily. ¡°I almost lost control of myself.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡± I grunt. ¡°Never felt better about feeling this sore, you have incredible endurance.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to enjoy you as long as I could.¡± Celyz replies in a shy voice.


    My heart melts at her sweet reply and at the tremor of embarrassment that goes through the tendrils weaving through my long hair. I reach out to her belly to start caressing it, appreciating her crisscrossing string-like muscles.


    ¡°I feel so foolish for doubting our compatibility.¡± Celyz mutters.


    ¡°I doubted too, we aren''t of the same species so I think it was unavoidable.¡± I tell her, grinning. ¡°Still can''t believe you got me without touching me... and then you just, declared yourself over me.¡± I almost lose my voice from emotion at the memory of her laying a root on my flower. She came very close to threatening to plunge it inside me, destroying us.


    ¡°You are twisting me, and I love it.¡± Celyz tells me in a difficult voice. ¡°I can''t express the pride I feel for being worthy of you.¡±


    ¡°You? Worthy of me?¡± I exclaim with a chuckle, thinking it''s some kind of joke.


    ¡°I know you have no idea. What a being you could have become had we not intervened in your life at your detriment.¡± Celyz sighs.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I would have kept being a squeamish girl frightened by Nobility''s shadowy threats.¡± I reply, baffled of her much too high opinion of me. ¡°I resent the idea it all was to my detriment, many suffered more than me and by my hand.¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Celyz whispers, softly brushing my hair.


    She sends streams of flow to the fires burning around us, being as thoughtful as ever. I pout at her diversion but don''t complain, turning my back to her before sliding against her.


    We don''t need to communicate to express what we expect of each other. Celyz wraps her tendrils around my waist, providing me her comfort while using a single branch to guide my hand over her thigh to rest on the side of her tail.


    We lie there together for a while in a silence filled with tender caresses. My heart rate refuses to slow down and I remain lightheaded as I savor the remnants of her musky, acrid, and sugary taste.


    Yet, as time goes by and my departure approaches, her hold on me grows tighter and tighter while her appendages move to secure my wrist, elbow, thighs, and calves.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I warn her, feeling like the exquisite restraint is starting to smother me.


    ¡°I refuse to let you go.¡± Celyz replies, pulling me deeper into her hold, compressing my lungs.


    ¡°Hg.¡± I croak.


    I experience chest pains that soon fade away as I start seeing red and feel a rush of adrenaline. I try to pull my arm away to reach for my sword which lies a couple of meters away but the dozen branches wrapped around my body don''t let me.


    ¡°I could claim you through right of conquest.¡± Celyz proclaims in a whisper.


    ¡°I... kh.¡± I cough.


    ¡°The Empire might even make it official in treaty, you classify as a drone to them when you could rise above them all with a single arm among us.¡± Celyz murmurs in a vibrating voice.


    ¡°Huc.¡± I choke for air. ¡°Rrrah!¡± I manage to growl out.


    ¡°Hyyiiiii.¡± Celyz cries out in a long whine.


    She releases my chest and swipes all her tendrils away, falling to her back with her reversed knees touching the ground. She starts making sobbing sounds, each tearing through my anger until none remains.


    I take a quick breath and turn over to mount her. I sit on her trunk, repressing grating coughs. I reach out to caress the side of her face to try to comfort her, anguished that our wonderful moment ended so abruptly.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I call out.


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± She replies, bringing her tendrils between me and her trunk.


    I take hold of the flower circlet I gave her and shift it just slightly to tell her that her moment of panic doesn''t change anything, which is likely both reassuring and tragic for her while it merely hurts me inside.


    ¡°It''s alright, I''m fine, we''re fine.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Rh.¡± She groans in distress, making weak attempts at pushing me away.


    ¡°We''re forever Celyz, whether we''re together or not.¡± I tell her.


    I feel terrible about wielding the fact like this when I''d hoped she would be satisfied and able to move on from me, even if that would have hurt me a lot. I take hold of one of her tendrils'' tips, planning to make her uncover her trunk.


    ¡°Ih.¡± She squeals.


    ¡°Is it sensitive?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°Ys.¡± Celyz mutters, sounding quite similar to Cetyz. ¡°I overdid it.¡±


    I take great care to be gentle as I pick up her appendages and set them over my shoulders to uncover her truck. Once I''ve done so with all, I lie the left side of my chest against her torso and rest my cheek on her neck.


    We remain as is for only a short while because Celyz starts shaking. She curves her tendrils and curves them to push herself back up to her feet, forcing me to get off. I do what I can to help her, which isn''t much because of her considerable weight.


    ¡°Go, Jessica.¡± Celyz tells me in a crushingly sad voice. ¡°I have ruined this.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t.¡± I deny, reaching out to her. ¡°You wouldn''t be able to if you tried, I love you too much.¡±


    ¡°Hyihz.¡± Celyz exhales roughly. ¡°Remember those words in a moment.¡± She tells me while pulling me to her trunk with her tendrils.


    ¡°I will.¡± I agree, laying a half-dozen quick kisses on her belly.


    ¡°You go to that woman while engaged to me according to your old customs.¡± She informs me, referring to Leomi without even a name and in a voice full of jealous spite.


    Her words slam into me like a slap. She is making use of a custom long fallen in disuse as the use of rings has replaced flower crowns. I can''t even recall anyone making use of those apart from the oldest tales.


    Yet, I cannot refuse her no matter how much it hurts me to witness her grasping like this when she should be returning to her life instead of wasting time on me, instead of reinforcing my worst inclination of refusing to let go of her.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I utter, judging my words lame and far from sufficient.


    Celyz creates a complicated flow construct that looks like a slowly spinning sun-clock without a hand to project a shadow. She applies it to the heather and pansy flower circlet around her ovaloid head.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Ensuring that no decay will touch your promise to me.¡± Celyz replies softly. ¡°I may yet shatter it if you decide to deny me this.¡± She adds in a heart-wrenching voice, giving me a choice without truly asking a question that she likely cannot bring herself to speak out.


    ¡°I would never.¡± I affirm, pushing the sounds through my tightening throat.


    ¡°I will wait forever, then. I won''t entwine with any other, human or Rykz. You will return to me before your death because forever must be renewed at least once to stand the test of time.¡± Celyz utters in a harsh tone but one full of affection, longing, love, and fear.


    ¡°I''ll do everything I can.¡± I tell her, feeling tears form in my eyes. ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°Go now, my love.¡± Celyz says, pushing me away from her. ¡°Leave me, you have granted me more than I could ever wish for.¡±


    She rises to her full height, blocking the sun and projecting a shadow down on me as she spreads her glistening tendrils out to catch the light. I feel so small, so tiny in front of her foreign silent beauty.


    It makes me run to my clothes to dress up in shame for my body''s inability to compete, in shame for my failure. I leave the drying sticky substance without wiping it, letting my skin absorb it in an effort to feel her love if only a little while longer.


    It ends like this because I, we, was erratic as we, I, held her, allowing myself, ourselves, to receive when I, we, should have solely given. But, I can''t leave her like this. We attained our goal. She isn''t happy!


    It was a mere hope she would be, not an objective we could control. You''re so cold. It scorches me inside, as it does you, but we must keep going because she will only hurt longer if we stay.


    I taste ashes as I fasten the short sword around my waist and start walking. It feels like a tear in my heart to leave the circle of blazing fire constructs but remaining is the worse choice as it would delay my reunion with Leomi and increase Celyz'' plight.


    Alone again for a while. I swallow my saliva and make my way back, the pain in my chest worsening. I can''t help but listen to the dark cloud weighing over my mind as it whispers to me what a disaster this was for all of us, regardless of the number of us there are.


    I accelerate my pace, no matter that my balance suffers from exhaustion and lack of a left arm, which remains painful even gone. I need to fix my scars now and... and return home with Father, yes, eyes on the goal.


    ¡°We''re leaving!¡± I shout at the tent as I approach it, startling more than a few Rykz scouts in my surroundings.


    ¡°Just a moment!¡± Yvonne replies.


    I forcefully cool myself down, thinking that it would destroy Celyz if I got myself killed by the drones she assigned to us. I stagger inside, shoving the flap aside. I find the sword-sworn using a rope to tie my liangi''s case to a handcart over the supplies she likely gathered for the trip.


    ¡°Where''s the chest?¡± I ask abruptly, pressing on the left side of my chest with my right hand to handle the stretching agony I feel underneath my ribs.


    ¡°You''re really going to take that thing?¡± Yvonne asks carefully.


    I don''t respond and walk up to a piece of cloth covering rectangular shape on the ground. I kick the cover aside, finding the parasite''s chest. I push it over to the handcart with my feet, struggling to find the strength but too resolved to get going to give up.


    ¡°You, um, maybe take a bath before we go?¡± Yvonne asks as I pass by her.


    ¡°Tonight.¡± I reply sharply, throwing her a glare.


    ¡°Works for me, it''s just a bit of an... unusual smell.¡± Yvonne smiles awkwardly.


    I ignore her, unwilling to deal with anything right now with the damn heartache that won''t go away and after the fiasco with Celyz... Well, we are engaged. What will I tell my Lady? The truth. Ironic, considering you panicked before I could in Meria. That was you.


    I shut the voices out as their debate fatigues me to help Yvonne tie the parasite''s chest to the handcart. Once we''re done, I sit down to take a long few moments to gasp for air.


    ¡°That it?¡± I ask Yvonne.


    ¡°Yes, are you sure you''re in a state to travel?¡± She questions.


    I ignore her, pushing on my knee with my right arm to rise and take a position on the other side of the cart to push. She quickly throws a few blankets over the baggage and takes hold of the handles in the front to start pulling.


    We depart the abandoned Rykz camp without delay once we''re out of the tent. I try to be as nice as I can be when I shut out her weak attempts at small talk, thankfully she gives up quickly and allows me to deal with my pain in silence.

 In Peace.Ch45

    We make our way north towards Meria, cutting through the Izla rather than following the coast in order to find a road. I grow weaker within the first ten minutes pushing the cart, the sharp ache in my chest is gradually intensifying.


    I refuse to give up, I won''t be defeated here. I keep pushing, yet the panging grows into a harsh white pain localized in my heart that pulses with its beats. I grit my teeth but collapse a moment later.


    ¡°Jessica?!¡± Yvonne fearfully calls out.


    ¡°Igh, gh.¡± I gargle, shaking on the ground.


    She appears by my side as my field of vision grows dark around the edges with silver lines flashing into existence around my heart and I start feeling cold. I would fear that the parasite grew tiny tendrils if I thought Celyz would be so incompetent as to miss it after finding some in my brain.


    A pressure mounts a little on the left side of my chest while my jaw and tongue start seizing. I grab my sword''s handle, feeling like something''s extremely wrong, that there is danger.


    Yet, I don''t find the strength to draw the blade, assaulted by the pain and my twitching muscles. I detect a healing construct passing through my sternum and expand around my heart, which doesn''t do a thing for the stretching agony accompanying every beat.


    ¡°You''re going to be alright, Jessica!¡± Yvonne tells me with an anguished expression.


    It''s not that bad if we stay still. Screw you, evil dwarf. I''m taller than you. We''re the same size. That''s not what people say. I grasp at some fresh air and gulp it in, shivering from the cold.


    Yvonne instantly grabs and throws blankets over me while channeling every bit of flow she''s regenerating. I could add mine to the healing construct but the agony is too intense for me to risk it so I give her my energy.


    ¡°You can do it.¡± Yvonne encourages me.


    This is worse than a bad cramp. It''s about as painful but it''s scarier from being somewhere inaccessible as well as threatening a vital organ. Yvonne helps me endure through the agony by taking hold of my hand and squeezing it.


    It helps me keep fighting and refuse to give up. After a few minutes, I notice that the silver flashes in my chest recede. I''m relieved to find that the white pain starts fading away as well even though my heartbeats remain febrile.


    ¡°I''m fine now.¡± I croak out.


    ¡°Okay, but you best keep resting.¡± Yvonne replies in a conciliatory tone that makes me want to get up.


    I don''t move as she might just have saved my life. Besides, it is foolishness to want to prove wrong someone who''s trying to help out of stubborn misplaced pride. In fact, Yvonne carefully pulls me up to a sitting position and helps me rest my back on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I grunt.


    She takes hold of my wrist with her thumb and index to take my pulse. I remain immobile, feeling physically drained. My thoughts wander back to Celyz and the disaster of our last minutes together.


    Her behavior reminded me a little of Lance''s with Elizabeth. I suddenly make the connection about what bothered us the most about Elizabeth''s relationship with her, it was because she was with Lance and not Leomi.


    Ridiculous, she only grew unhinged from what we did, Lance is Leomi. People act differently according to who they think they''re dealing with and the situation.


    Recalling Celyz'' words about a right of conquest sends a chill down my spine yet I cannot deny that it excites me and makes me feel so wanted that I cannot resent her.


    It makes me feel sick to my stomach that I twisted both of them. Celyz and Leomi were already manipulative to begin with but I seem to be bringing out a forcefully controlling side to them that I both love and dislike.


    Do they act knowingly or is it simply a side-effect of their responsibilities and how they were raised? Not to mention Nobility and Rykz culture. Celyz even spoke of me in the same blind way Leomi has.


    I''m not sure if it''s flattery or simply something akin to what I''ve experienced as my opinion of them grew as my feelings intensified. I shake the thoughts away as they only serve to deepen my darkness.


    ¡°Are you certain it''s wise to leave now?¡± Yvonne asks. ¡°Why not go with the Rykz until you''ve recovered?¡±


    ¡°Because I need Leomi and I''m utterly done depending on others for food, the sooner I''m back home the better.¡± I reply harshly.


    ¡°We need to double time back to Meria then.¡± Yvonne sighs. ¡°But not before you rest.¡± She quickly adds, adjusting the blankets over me.


    ¡°Why keep pushing me?¡± I grunt, feeling paranoid.


    ¡°Because you just collapsed.¡± Yvonne replies quietly.


    ¡°Leomi needs me!¡± I spout out. ¡°Do you think I''m going to harm her?¡±


    ¡°No! You simply seemed happy until you came back determined to leave.¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°You think I should go away like the rest, that''s why you''re here instead of with her.¡± I growl, trying to pull away from the sword-sworn.


    ¡°Not everything is a plot, Jessica.¡± Yvonne replies gently, moving her arm to not only let me stand up but holding it out to help. ¡°I''m here for you because Leomi''s life is safe. I can only protect her from so many things. I can''t fix her madness about you, and you might not be able to either, but I can help you by being there.¡±


    Her calm acceptance and support undermine my anger, which is quite annoying. I tiredly let myself fall back against her shoulder, finding my bouts of aggression to be silly even though my reaction always seem justified to me in the instant.


    ¡°How about I make a fire? I would feel safer if we stay here for the night.¡± Yvonne proposes. ¡°We''re out of the Rykz'' camp but not so far I couldn''t rush you back in case of emergency.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate. This chest pain means I need to start working on the parasite as soon as possible if my health worsens so much I have to re-implant it, I might as well do so now. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I shift to my left to get off her stupidly forgetting I no longer have an elbow to rely on. A quick flash of silver informs me that Yvonne likely thought or tried to catch me but stopped herself, to her credit, letting me crash on my left side without intervening at all. I scrape myself off the ground with my right hand.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me flatten myself like an idiot.¡± I grunt at her, patting my pants to get rid of the dust. ¡°I''m serious.¡± I add, thinking that she might take it as sarcasm otherwise.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Yvonne barks out in bright laughter. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    I hold my hand out at her. She takes it and relies on me to get to her feet, not entirely as my forearm starts shaking half-way but plenty enough that I couldn''t find an excuse to feel insulted if I sought one.


    Yvonne starts gathering her regenerating flow to shape a fire construct so I start scouring the area for dry wood, bringing back enough twigs to give it a base.


    I add to her energy the few scraps I''ve regenerated, deciding it would be unwise to dismantle the healing construct in my chest. I set a pot over the fire for Yvonne to pour water in.


    ¡°I''m going for a walk.¡± I tell her. ¡°See if I can find a hare or something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Can you take care of making a gruel instead? I''m not a great cook, I would rather hunt.¡± Yvonne replies carefully.


    I ponder for a moment before shaking my head, unwilling to rest when I feel so weak. I need to get back in shape. Yvonne doesn''t protest but neither does she let me go alone as I find out when I depart.


    I actually feel rather reassured by her presence as I make my way through the Izla''s inclined plains so I decide not to be a prick since I would likely behave just as she is towards her if she ended up as much of a wreck as me. It helps that I feel a lot better now that I''m moving forward again.


    ¡°There''s a burrow there.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°Remember where it is, I''m looking to make a spear first.¡± I reply.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You don''t want to set a snare?¡± She asks in surprise.


    ¡°Not really, I haven''t done that in a long time, and it takes a while to set up.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Spear hunting rabbits... this should be entertaining.¡± Yvonne chuckles.


    I ignore her mockery and forge ahead towards a relatively straight sapling lying atop a small hill. I unsheathe my sword on approach as one of the branches appears straight even if a little short.


    I set the blade at the base of the branch and take a deep breath before bringing it up and delivering a quick but powerful swing that slices through the young wood.


    Yvonne helps me by pruning the twigs and removing the bark while I sharpen the end into a sharp point. I finish the hundred-twenty centimeter spear by bringing it back to the handcart and hardening the tip with fire.


    ¡°It''s good enough to fish with but I don''t think there''s a river nearby.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Can you?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    ¡°Never tried so I doubt it.¡± I chuckle.


    She guides me back to the burrow she spotted only to stand aside with her hands on her hips to watch me with a barely restrained mocking smile. I roll my eyes and quickly approach without caring about the noise I''m making.


    I kneel in front of the small entrance and gaze into the tunnel, finding it not all that dark even as it plunges rather deep into the ground. I still rise back up and signal Yvonne to come over while inspecting the surrounding area.


    ¡°Do you see any signs it''s occupied?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No fur or droppings so nope.¡± Yvonne replies after checking with a clearly disappointed expression.


    ¡°Why does it feel like you care more about seeing me fail than eating meat tonight?¡± I question.


    ¡°Probably because I do?¡± Yvonne counters cheekily.


    I can''t help but chuckle, triggering a slight coughing fit on my part. I sigh and give her my spear so I can use her shoulders as support as we search the area for more burrows.


    The sword-sworn thankfully doesn''t make any comment about that, which is good because I would have had to kick her all the way back to Leomi with her tail between her legs.


    ¡°There.¡± I speak up, spotting a small den entrance. Yvonne pauses. ¡°Keep going, I''ll need you.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°They''re going to run deep inside if we make too much noise.¡± Yvonne notes.


    ¡°It''s fine, I wanna try something.¡± I reply casually.


    ¡°Better than spear hunting rabbits?¡± Yvonne asks, barely restraining her laughter.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I reply, sticking my tongue out.


    I pull my arm away and take the spear back, leading her a few meters above where the hare or whatever should be sleeping inside the burrow. I kneel down and lean down until my nose is pretty much in the grass.


    ¡°I have no idea what you''re doing, but it''s really funny.¡± Yvonne mocks, giggling at my posture.


    ¡°Alright, just stomp a few times.¡± I reply, ignoring her.


    She obeys, slamming her foot into the ground. I catch the slightest of silver flickers beneath the ground, it''s so brief and small that I immediate start doubting myself.


    I still place the point of the spear above the general area of the flicker I detected and start pushing the sharp tip into the ground, making it turn to help the effort. As I do, I catch a few more silver flashes but, again, they''re so small that it''s hard to tell if I''m not imagining it. I still reposition my spear accordingly.


    ¡°Okay, take hold of the spear and push down with me.¡± I tell her, getting up.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She asks, baffled. ¡°Even if it goes through the ground and hits, how are we ever going to get it?¡±


    ¡°We can just dig.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Yvonne groans.


    She still takes hold of the top of the spear. We count to three and shove it down, barely making any progress as the ground is simply too packed to pierce. Whatever is beneath doesn''t even react to our attempt.


    ¡°Well, that failed pretty miserably.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I''ve got string, should we set snares?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    ¡°I guess, can have a stew tomorrow morning if it doesn''t work by night.¡± I pull the spear out of the ground, having learned some about my eyes. ¡°Pretty sure I would have missed if I threw it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well, yea.¡± Yvonne chuckles. ¡°Could always ask Leomi, she learned how to throw spears hunting deer.¡±


    ¡°I might, I used to sling ducks when I was a kid with my brother but I can''t really miss and reload with a single arm.¡± I reply.


    We return to the handcart once more for Yvonne to grab a roll of thin rope. As she does, I fight a sack of wheat with my knees to pour it into the pot''s almost boiling water in an effort not to spill any.


    I mark the position of the sun to make sure we won''t return too late to take the gruel off the fire and we take off again, this time seeking animal tracks to find out where to set our traps.


    The snares are relatively simple to make, I first cut a small length of wood from my improvised spear that I plant in the ground before making a notch at the top for Yvonne to hang a slipknot in the middle of a hare or rabbit''s habitual path.


    There are more reliable ways to catch those animals than to count on them running into those but they''re more elaborate, thus they take more time and resources than we''re willing to put into this.


    We set five snares and return to check the first before returning to the camp and taking the pot off the fire. The two of us enjoy a quick meal, thankfully she doesn''t take any container of spice or pepper out this time.


    It''s a bit ridiculous to have such an aversion to such a small thing but it makes my skin crawl to spend so much money with the only point I can see is to enjoy a meal just slightly more.


    ¡°So, how did it go?¡± Yvonne asks me. ¡°Parting with the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Good enough.¡± I reply. ¡°It was just hard with Celyz at the end.¡±


    ¡°Hard.¡± Yvonne comments, repressing a chuckle. I glare her which only encourages her to laugh louder. I turn away to look at the setting sun, ignoring her until she quiets down. ¡°But more seriously, I''m here if you want to talk.¡± She finally tells me.


    ¡°I have a ton of details if you want to hear them.¡± I reply with a vicious grin.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Yvonne awkwardly clears her throat, looking uncomfortable. ¡°I just meant, your plans in Meria or anything.¡±


    ¡°I mean, she can do a lot with twelve tendrils.¡± I continue. ¡°It might take a while to explain since there are unusual fluids involved.¡±


    ¡°Ew! Nope, nope, nope, nope!¡± Yvonne hurriedly calls out, frantically waving her open hands in between us to stop me.


    ¡°The stuff dried but it was pretty damn sticky.¡± I comment, affecting a casual demeanor as I check my arm. ¡°I wonder if there were eggs, Celyz is fertile after all according to her.¡± I add, smirking as the words cause her to freeze.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Yvonne suddenly cries out, jumping to her feet to run away.


    ¡°Come back! I want to talk about this now, it was really weird!¡± I yell out as I start chasing after her at a normal pace.


    Yvonne picks up in speed, cruising towards the traps we''ve set. She''s definitely exaggerating but probably not all that much. I catch up to her on the third trap as she stopped to untangle a pretty large hare from her slipknot. She watches me approach with a suspicious look.


    ¡°You started it.¡± I note.


    ¡°I made one comment! One!¡± Yvonne cries out in indignation.


    ¡°It''ll teach you not to put odd ideas in Leomi''s head about taking other people in indecent places.¡± I reply back in a falsely offended tone.


    We both stare at each other for a while before exploding in laughter together. I actually fall on my butt from the sheer physical strain that mere giggling puts on my body, not that I care as the release is more than worth it.


    ¡°But, seriously.¡± Yvonne says between two gasps of air. ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    ¡°It just smells like her and the water''s going to be cold.¡± I reply, sighing. ¡°I''ll just go while you prepare the hare.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Yvonne says, pursing her lips. ¡°How do you?¡± She asks, having at least the common sense to blush a little in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt in disgust. ¡°Just take it back, I''ll remove the snares.¡±


    The sword-sworn makes a small grimace and heads out. I go through the traps and pick them all before making my way to the handcart to put them away for later if we have the need.


    ¡°Hang it by its hind-legs and cut the throat to let the blood drain out, I''ll be back in a few to gut it.¡± I tell her.


    I head out to the beach which is a good dozen minutes away at walking pace, pushing my body through the pain and exhaustion. Once there, I stay on the edge of the sea to wash, too afraid to go swimming even though it would be faster and likely more efficient.


    Once I get back, I find Yvonne in the process of removing the animal''s guts but hasn''t dared try to skin it. She''s likely done something similar before considering she''s struggling but doesn''t look lost.


    ¡°At least you''re not entirely ignorant.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I used to fish, this is definitely not a fish.¡± Yvonne replies with an amused smile as she stares at the bloody entrails.


    ¡°What gave it away?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°Ah, well first, we''re not on a boat.¡± Yvonne answers nonsensically. ¡°Second, we caught it on land.¡±


    I shake my head, chuckling in spite of myself. I point to her where to cut to make it easier to remove the guts before talking her through taking the lungs and heart out without splashing blood on her clothes.


    ¡°Can''t you do it?¡± Yvonne complains.


    ¡°Because I just cleaned up. You should do so as well, it smells a bit.¡± I respond teasingly. ¡°But not before you skin it.¡± I quickly add.


    I explain the process to her while I cut the hare''s head off. I take the chunk of bone and flesh to the parasite''s chest and throw it inside along with a friendly signal mixed in with a cautionary one.


    I then pick the guts up with the tip of my short-sword and carefully wave them over the Little one while throwing carefully picked signals to start reestablishing our relationship as partners.


    Once done, I return to the fire to sit down and enjoy the warmth as I guide Yvonne''s efforts to skin the hare from afar. It takes her a while to finish but she eventually does with plenty of entertaining grimaces that I''m quite certain she makes more to brighten my mood than out of actual disgust.


    She wraps the hare in a clean piece of white cloth and ties the bundle to the side of the handcart before running away to the sea to clean up, having somehow managed to smear blood on the tip of her nose.


    We go to sleep early, before the stars even show up. I wrap myself into two blankets and close my eyes. I fall asleep like a log from fatigue, very satisfied about this end to the afternoon.


    --- --- ---

 In Peace.Ch46

    I wake up at dawn, immediately closing my eyelids to remain in my warm blankets for just a little while longer. My laziness doesn''t last long as I start getting nervous and fidgety within minutes.


    I rise and add a half-portion of energy into the fire construct, which represents a third of what I regenerated during the night. Yvonne is still asleep on the other side of the blaze so I move carefully in order not to make noise.


    I grab the hare from the handcart and a knife. I start cutting the meat off the bones to throw into the gruel we cooked last night. Once I''m done doing that, I place the pot back on the fire.


    During the next hour, I stretch my sore muscles and train my sword swings by focusing on the lion strike which doesn''t burn all that much flow since it isn''t a very energy intensive construct to begin with and I''ve gotten quite good at it.


    I stop as I grow exhausted, and unsatisfied. Lion strikes would just barely allow me to fight one on one but don''t compensate for the lack of a left arm at all so I turn to my potentially most effective construct, the blood blade.


    It''s at this moment that I notice an increase in sunlight. I throw a look to the east, finding that the sun just barely rose over the sea on the horizon despite the fact that I''ve been able to see quite clearly for a while now.


    My eyes start stinging so I turn away, realizing that their increased sensitivity to light might be an advantage instead of an inconvenience. Which reminds me I haven''t tested enhancing my eyesight.


    I do so, finding that I can see like it''s bright daylight when dawn hasn''t even fully broken. I grin, glad to have gained something so small yet so consequent. Unfortunately, the sight construct isn''t working on the silver flashes which isn''t too surprising considering it''s of Rykz origin.


    I sit down in front of the fire, feeling washed up from a mere hour of training but not so exhausted I couldn''t keep going. I''ll have the winter to get back in shape, it''s not too worrying as long as I''m careful.


    I pick up a gourd to start training my blood blade construct with water by simply assembling and dismantling it in turn, using the single portion of flow I have available to the utmost.


    As I train, I notice that the silver flashes I get from the fire occur when the blaze intensifies or diminishes, adding more evidence that the silver flashes correspond to fluctuations.


    Once I''m confident that I have the blood-blade construct''s segments fresh in mind, I try to add components of the water controlling construct to it. It''s more difficult to do than I originally thought as the blood-blade is based on the air-blade.


    While the air-blade construct can be used on fluids, the water controlling construct doesn''t work on air. Or perhaps it needs more energy to function which is a non-starter for my current access.


    The reason I''m focusing on using blood-blades is that, while it consumes a lot more energy to float and launch, I can use it in close quarters over and over again as long as I remain linked to it, even inside disruption constructs which an air-blade cannot do.


    Although, I could try an air-blood-blade to the same effect if there is no disruption construct. I ponder for a moment and decide that it''s worth testing. I assemble an air-blade and use Yvonne''s short sword to nick the back of my hand.


    Unfortunately, the air-blood-blade disintegrates before I can even think of activating it as soon as I try to add my blood. I recover two-thirds of the flow which isn''t enough to keep trying.


    ¡°Well, shit.¡± I swear.


    ¡°''Morning.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°Hey, sleep well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fine enough.¡± She tells me, rising up. ¡°Oh, breakfast is almost ready!¡± She exclaims cheerfully.


    The sword-sworn starts taking out the dishes so I leave her to it, focusing on what went wrong. Far as I can tell, the changes I''ve made to create a blood-blade simply aren''t compatible with air, but I couldn''t form a blade out of blood before I made them so this isn''t going to work.


    Using water works, but that defeats the benefits of using blood instead of air to begin with. I sigh and give up on the air-blood-blade, deciding to steal some of the fire construct''s energy to keep experimenting since Yvonne can replace the energy.


    I assemble another blood-blade with water, once more adding elements of the water controlling construct to stabilize and shape the fluid because I need it to link to my body when it''s made of blood.


    The construct ends up looking quite like a tendril coming out of my palm and ending in a scythe-like blade. I make it swing once but quickly dismantle it because of the insane energy consumption.


    I barely recover a fraction of my energy. Well, that''s pretty much that, the construct is good but unusable for me at the moment. Air-blades take a whole portion at the very least but that''s all it takes to use them effectively, this blood-blade requires at least three portions for the same result.


    The only use I see for it at the moment is to free myself of shackles or as a sneak attack tool because anything larger than a finger is too energy intensive for my reserve.


    Good thing I''m done fighting for others because I don''t regenerate enough energy to improve the constructs I have. The lightning-armor-piercing construct itself is just barely usable, I''ll have to train to activate it to cut only as much as I need to like Vikiana does.


    I pick up a bowl to eat with Yvonne, deciding to keep what energy I have left to support me through the day. I''m mostly going to use a nourishing construct to help build my body back up.


    ¡°That looked pretty interesting but an air-blade would do the trick.¡± Yvonne notes.


    ¡°It was an air-blade, but with water.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Yvonne utters in surprise. ¡°Is it as sharp?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, I never tested.¡± I tell her. ¡°Don''t see a reason why not.¡±


    ¡°It''s probably harder to block, air-blades can be rendered useless if they don''t have enough speed to cut through.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Well, the point is to use blood not water, anyway. As long as it stays connected to you and the blood doesn''t die, it''s still a part of your body.¡± I explain. ¡°I used that to get free of disruption shackles.¡±


    ¡°Smart, although I doubt you can use it for anything intensive, you''d drain out pretty quickly.¡± Yvonne points out.


    ¡°What do you usually use in battle?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I haven''t been in a real battle yet.¡± Yvonne makes a grimace. ¡°I know lion strikes and defensive constructs, apart from that I have a small repertoire of useful constructs to guard Leomi. The rest are constructs we used back home so they have to do with fishing and sailing.¡±


    ¡°Like alarm constructs and kinetic ones?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. ¡°Although, I''m not good with kinetic constructs so I don''t generally use them.¡±


    We discuss constructs as we eat but Yvonne is unfortunately not very knowledgeable so I cut it short to go feed the parasite a few chunks of hare meat while sending it a friendly message again.


    This time, I observe it as it uses its tendrils to move the meat down to its roots which buries with it under the loose earth. I go so far as to try to dig out the hare skull but it bars me so I send it a predator signal.


    The parasite hesitates but it shifts aside. I dig the skull out, which is now entirely bare of flesh, and hold it for a few seconds before putting it back in. The Little one might be keeping it because it''ll eventually break down so it wouldn''t appreciate me taking it.


    I really hope I won''t need to implant it within the time it takes Celyz to find a solution but there''s a chance I''ll have to if my heart problems worsen. I shake my head and help Yvonne put away the few items we took out of the cart. I once again get behind the handcart to push while she pulls the handles, yet she doesn''t immediately depart.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Don''t get mad but... I think you should only help me if there''s a hill.¡± Yvonne speaks up.


    ¡°I''m not doing it out of pride, I need to recover my endurance.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You need to rest first if you want to have a chance at recovery.¡± Yvonne counters firmly.


    I frown but, having been told the same thing by so many people, I decide to just walk for today and find out how tiring it ends up being. We make our way north-west, putting the coast to our back to find the paved road to Meria.


    We find it by noon, it ironically heads straight north-east which means we would have likely found it quicker if we went straight north, or at least have wasted less time.


    I''m rather relieved when Yvonne tells me that we''re a long ways past the Shipwold barony with a rather disappointed expression. I don''t have anything against her mother but she''s a titled Noble... so I kind of do in a way.


    ¡°Do you want to stop to eat or do so in a few hours?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Let''s keep going, we might be pretty close to Meria.¡± I respond, enjoying the fact my stomach no longer controls me.


    ¡°Still a full day away, I think.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    I nod as our speed is a lot slower than mine when I traveled from Castle Lance to Meria. The cart is heavier than mine was and I was hurrying along. I grow tired as the day goes by but not so much I have to stop to rest even after helping Yvonne push the handcart up slopes in the road.


    My thoughts wander quite often to my plan of a double-headed plow as the day goes by but it ends up being very frustrating without any new ideas or the energy to work on what I have. We stop at sunset and light up a fire.


    The two of us talk quite a bit about Leomi''s hopes that peasants with the most confidence in their work are likely to try to take the chance to migrate over to the Izla or to Hetlan with the Hospitaliers'' help.


    ¡°They''ll stop that.¡± I comment.


    ¡°They''ll try. It depends how quickly Nobles realize what''s happening.¡± Yvonne replies. ¡°Hospitalier chapters will likely not be allowed into our fiercest opponents'' domains so it''ll be hard for them to realize who''s helping their people while those who support us aren''t likely to lose many people since it stands to reason their domains would already be agreeable for peasants to live in and will become more so with the Hospitaliers there to resolve grievances that Templars try to smooth out instead of resolve.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like one more power play between Noble houses.¡± I grunt. ¡°The Empire is eating itself inside out, the mere fact that we have the soldiers to defend the borders but don''t actually send them because Rulers consider it to be another Kingdom''s problem shows how ludicrous it is.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are always plenty of soldiers to join the phalanxes, this is just an anomaly because of what King Cenwalh did.¡± Yvonne argues.


    ¡°Because service there secures their future and it''s an honor, it doesn''t have anything to do with Kingdoms supporting the Empire as a whole.¡± I grunt. ¡°Nobles want to keep their soldiers in their lands because of the ridiculous games they play in facing off with their armies to steal land from other domains. And because they fear revolts.¡±


    ¡°That''s such a pessimistic view.¡± Yvonne sighs. ¡°Mirus isn''t sending an army because of Sykus'' revolt, which plays a bit into your point, but I think its understandable of them to worry about unrest. They do fund great caravans to supply the Empire''s borders with food and equipment every year, next spring will be no different. Caeviel on the other hand has manufactured many items for the Phalanxes as well as sold iron and grain to Telnur through Mirus. Our Kingdom doesn''t help much because it''s still quite poor compared to the other five.¡±


    ¡°I understand that things are complicated, Yvonne, all I''m saying is that the Empire would fare better if we were more united and that Nobles are the ones standing in the way of that.¡± I explain, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°I don''t disagree, it''s just really dangerous to openly go there.¡± Yvonne replies, checking to our left and right despite there being no one around. ¡°If you don''t have enough support, you''ll quickly end up imprisoned. If you have some, actual titled Nobles will take an interest in you and the Templars won''t be far behind.¡±


    ¡°There has to be a way to do it, without a civil war.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Jessica, there''s a reason soldiers don''t really like Elizabeth Vil but would follow her over Leomi Lance and it''s because Leomi, whether as a Noble or as a representative of a Republic, does not offer much to them.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°The overwhelming majority of qualified soldiers come from families with time-tested training regiments or are individuals aiming to create or join one through marriage or adoption. These soldiers are linked to Nobles even more than peasants because it''s their career and their life, it was their parents'', it will be their children''s.¡±


    ¡°Then why would they follow me?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Because in their eyes Elizabeth Vil could be a conqueror that has a real chance to win.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°Leomi Lance calls for reform, there is no gold to be had in that for soldiers. Especially when her reputation clearly indicates she wouldn''t tolerate pillaging. Those soldiers would be abandoning a wealthy master that trusts and pays them for an upstart that likely can''t afford to pay them. On the other hand, if you raised a banner in Caeviel, you would do so with the only choice of conquering the throne or dying. At first, few would join apart from desperate peasants but with a few victories on the field? You could gather a real army with promises of land and gold to be distributed. I think that''s why you are so feared among our faction, they don''t know you like Leomi and I do.¡±


    ¡°Soldiers would want me to start a bloodbath?¡± I question, stunned.


    ¡°No, that''s incidental to their job. They would be attracted to the prospect of pillaging castles, dungeons, palaces, and cities to take the gold directly from the hands of those who feed them mere silver. The officers and soldiers likely hoping to even gain positions and lands later, or planning to run at the first signs of defeat.¡± Yvonne replies. ¡°Peasants would obviously be eager to join as well, but without flow users skilled in battle...¡±


    ¡°Nobility would slaughter us without even needing their soldiers.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Unless...¡± I pause. ¡°Hah, no way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Don''t mind it, just a stupid idea.¡± I shake my head, not daring to think too much about it.


    ¡°Like the one you had to make a deal with the Rykz and save the Kingdom?¡± Yvonne asks with an amused smile.


    ¡°Well, I could do that because I found something out about the parasite more than anything else.¡± I shrug. ¡°No, this one pretty much guarantees that it''ll trigger a massacre.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You don''t need to tell me but keep thinking about it, you might have just hit on the path to freedom for all.¡± Yvonne tells me, chuckling humorously at how preposterous that would be.


    ¡°Anyway, I have a few ideas about what I''ll do.¡± I say, changing the subject.


    ¡°Oh, tell me!¡± Yvonne demands enthusiastically.


    ¡°I''m probably going to try a mix of things, like hunting, engraving runes, and raising animals.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m pretty confident I can learn to do most of those things with a single arm, chickens and rabbits aren''t too difficult to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Yvonne nods.


    ¡°I''ll just have to learn to throw a spear right while I hunt smaller animals with my old sling.¡± I explain. ¡°Most of that won''t get me much coin, apart from the rune engraving, but I''ll be able to survive on my own through barter.¡±


    ¡°You can always ask me for help to get started.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°Doubt I will, I think I''ll enjoy the peace and quiet.¡± With Leomi. ¡°I''ll have to build myself a travois.¡± I add, thinking of an impossible future with my Lady waiting for me to come back with the results of my hunt.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Yvonne smiles.


    We have a quick meal and then set to sleep. I take quite a while to fall asleep this time, thinking about my idea further because Yvonne''s casual dismissal of its potential pricked my sense of competition, despite the fact I was the first to set it aside.


    After all, Nobility doesn''t like spreading out the fact that they''re born with just as much access as anyone else because that dents their supposedly superior status. If I sprea... I suddenly notice Yvonne looking at me as I roll in my blankets to find a more comfortable position.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Your eyes are kind of shining.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I blink and shift slightly to block the fire. ¡°Now?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± She nods.


    ¡°That could end up being an issue.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yvonne ponders. ¡°It''s really only noticeable when you stare and there isn''t much light.¡±


    ¡°You said that before, but you keep staring.¡± I note.


    ¡°It''s fascinating, what the Rykz can do.¡± She replies carefully, apparently trying not to offend me.


    ¡°Krr.¡± I try to restrain my laughter. ¡°Ahahahahha.¡± I explode out.


    ¡°No!¡± Yvonne exclaims. ¡°That was not an innuendo!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡± I keep going despite my stomach and cheeks starting to hurt.


    ¡°Ugh, you were so much cuter when you were all innocent.¡± Yvonne complains.


    I instantly snap my mouth shut and bite my tongue to stop my maniacal laughter, ending up coughing and explosively breathing out through my nose. The sword-sworn suddenly turns awkward, likely realizing she might have made a mistake.


    ¡°I, I''m not cute?¡± I ask, affecting a stutter while I control my voice not to reveal how amused I still am.


    ¡°You are, you are, but it''s more womanly!¡± She quickly explains.


    ¡°Krrrrhahahaha.¡± I burst out.


    ¡°Dammit, Jess!¡± Yvonne groans, throwing a small pebble at me.


    ¡°Khakakakaka.¡± I chuckle in an evil manner. ¡°I''m sorry, I missed you too but I''d rather be teasing than teased and you''re either one or the other when it comes to you.¡± I tell her, sticking my tongue out. She turns her back to me, affecting a pout.


    --- --- ---

 In Peace.Ch47

    I wake up, almost surprised to have fallen asleep. The two of us prepare breakfast without talking much as we don''t need to in order to work comfortably together.


    We depart quickly and set a good enough pace to arrive in sight of Meria''s walls by the middle of the afternoon, having gone through a few villages and came across full carriages without any incident.


    I reach out to my liangi''s case in the handcart and activate the runic construct. I hear the wood crack as small teeth from the top and bottom merge into each other, sealing it shut.


    It puts me on edge that I have to enter Meria with the parasite as it is clearly identifiable as a Rykz creation even if it doesn''t look much like a human arm at all anymore, the only recognizable trait would be the elbow. Either way, the Little one buries itself into the earth so it won''t be seen unless someone digs.


    ¡°Let me talk at the gates if we''re stopped.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    I grunt my agreement, busy checking the west of the city where the Rykz attacked. The large rocks that the catapults propelled from the walls are still there but there is no debris left from the siege towers that they destroyed.


    The Rykz took it all to create their small fleet of floating platforms. In fact, the only sign that remains of the invasion is the state of the ground which looks like it was plowed and then trampled on.


    My mood sinks at the thought of what I''ll find when I leave Meria. Yet, I must keep forging onward or I''ll end up rooted in place. I start pushing the handcart to get through the first gate quicker.


    ¡°Halt!¡± A man loudly calls out, making me tense up.


    A sergeant walks out of the guard station in the barbican with a half-dozen city guards following behind, they all wear tabards in Meria''s colors and wield spears but have no leather armor or shields. The sergeant is tall and thin with a touch of gray in his black hair.


    I grind to a stop, my hand flying to the short sword at my waist, squeezing the handle to control my slightly shaky fingers. I throw a quick look over my shoulder to estimate the distance I need to cross if I retreat.


    In the meantime, Yvonne takes something out of her pocket. I blankly stare into space as I try to figure out what she''s holding before realizing I no longer have the Rykz'' ability to detect things.


    ¡°I''m Lady Yvonne Shipwold, I have the authorization to pass without search.¡± She tells them, presenting a round metal item that likely has her house''s seal on it.


    ¡°Get the list!¡± The sergeant tells one of the guards before checking her seal with a construct.


    ¡°There''s a list?¡± Yvonne blinks.


    ¡°New security measure from the Council, we mark down any unusual arrival or departure, especially those with authorization.¡± The sergeant replies without taking his eyes off me.


    He flicks his chin to the others, giving a silent order. The five guards start circling around us, or more likely me. I start moving back towards the gate, preparing a few lion''s steps ahead of time as a cold sweat travels down my spine.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Yvonne tells me with a concerned look. ¡°It''s standard procedure.¡±


    ¡°To let them surround us?¡± I ask between grit teeth.


    ¡°It''s normal for them to seek an advantage when they see someone acting like they''re about to draw their sword.¡± She explains tensely. ¡°They''re being cautious, not suspicious.¡±


    ¡°We just let them do that instead of securing our flank and retreat?¡± I scoff despite my shaky voice.


    ¡°Unless you want to cause an incident by making them even more suspicious, yes.¡± Yvonne replies, extending her palm out to the sergeant to try to cool things.


    I almost listen to her but I hear a scraping sound above, behind, and to my right. I draw my sword and lion''s step backward in a long leap while throwing a quick glance to the sound. There are a dozen archers with drawn bows on the wall.


    They don''t shoot, more than likely because I''ve reacted too quickly for them to adjust their aim. I keep moving back into the dead zone under the gate''s stone archway. Yvonne blocks the city guards from pursuing me, whispering something to them.


    My right hand starts actively trembling as I raise my sword. I experience a bout of paranoia about Yvonne, which I don''t manage to suppress but don''t listen to because I know how idiotic the fear is.


    ¡°I can tell, Lady Yvonne.¡± The sergeant says, throwing a look to my left and my cheek. ¡°But I cannot allow her in like this, even believing your claim she drew because of us.¡±


    Yvonne blinks in surprise, likely completely taken aback by her instructions being denied. She bites the inside of her left cheek, looking stuck. Nobles are too used to being obeyed.


    I''m screwed, I can''t leave the gate''s arch without getting shot, I don''t have that kind of endurance anymore. Not to mention I can''t leave the parasite behind.


    I take a deep breath and start calculating a path to taking a hostage in order to secure a safe retreat but freeze when the sergeant makes a gesture and the city guards lower their spears.


    I stare at the tall man as he approaches with his spear held up. I lean in and examine his demeanor, looking for openings for when he enters lion''s step reach. Unfortunately, he stops short of the distance I would need to grab him and retreat safely.


    ¡°You are authorized to enter Meria so we''re going to let you pass with a warning whenever you feel safe enough to sheathe your weapon.¡± He tells me directly in a calm voice.


    I frown, lowering my hand just slightly to see if he''ll try to take the opening. He inclines his head just slightly in a small salute and retreats. Him and his half-dozen guards move back while I hear the archers above unwind their bows.


    They raise their spears vertically, clearly intent on signifying that they aren''t threatening me. Yvonne sighs in relief and walks up to me. She''s lucky I''m more clear-minded than I could be because I might have struck her otherwise.


    ¡°They won''t attack unless you do, trust me.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°Is that because I''m with you?¡± I ask, shifting my grip on the sword''s handle to stabilize the blade''s tip.


    ¡°I guess.¡± She replies uncomfortably.


    I take deep breaths and lower my weapon just a bit more, observing the reactions of everyone around and paying close attention to any sounds. As I catch no sign of a threat, I assemble a lightning construct and sheathe the sword.


    ¡°Do you want to take a seat here for a little while?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    ¡°No.¡± I grunt, unwilling to stay here any longer than necessary. ¡°Weren''t the Hospitaliers supposed to keep the peace?¡± I question.


    ¡°They were but the Council clearly reformed the city guard since.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go.¡± I grunt.


    I point my chin at the handcart. Yvonne purses her lips, clearly aware that I haven''t lowered my guard, but she pats my shoulder and heads out. I follow immediately behind her, planning to jump for cover behind her or the cart.


    My breath is short, and my palms damp as we cross the dozen meters. I keep my eye on the archers more than the sergeant and the guards because I trust I''ll see a flicker of silver if he suddenly decides to attack.


    I only relax a little when we make it through the barbican''s second archway and past the exit gate to enter the city. Yvonne herself sighs a bit in relief, likely more because I haven''t done anything than out of fear of the city guards trying something. How naive.


    ¡°They shouldn''t have let us in without a search considering how I acted.¡± I comment darkly.


    ¡°If you thought so, why did you draw the sword?¡± Yvonne asks, baffled.


    ¡°I drew it because I felt danger. I''m not letting anyone get me without paying in blood.¡± I utter firmly.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°They could understand you weren''t trying to cause trouble, they had no reason to stop us.¡± Yvonne tells me in a conciliatory tone that only annoys me.


    ¡°On the contrary, it had everything to do with your status. They didn''t stop us in spite of my attitude, Nobles remain privileged even in this supposed Republic.¡± I harshly tell her.


    ¡°That''s...¡± Yvonne trails off, likely realizing that she has no real counter-argument.


    ¡°Where''s Leomi''s equality?¡± I press, growing angry.


    ¡°She doesn''t have the political power to personally advocate for changes anymore, Jessica.¡± Yvonne protests. ¡°She''ll act through the Hospitaliers but it takes time to set this up, and we need a petition.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say with a growl in the back of my throat. ¡°Where are the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Under construction, we occupy one of the keep''s wings right now.¡± She replies, looking worried. ¡°We should store the luggage before anything else, we have an apartment in the western quarter.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I mutter.


    I take deep breaths to cool the anger seething in my chest. It feels incoherent to be getting so mad at being left to go free but it remains unjust whether I benefit or not.


    I formulate the problem in my mind as we progress through Meria''s streets to put together a short excerpt to give the Hospitaliers to do as they wish with. I pay only enough attention to the people we come across to make sure they aren''t a threat.


    We come across a few temple guard groups in civilian clothes in the streets, recognizable being of the silver lion pommel on their swords. Clearly, they''ve been released by the Rykz.


    Yet, it seems like Master Amand still isn''t letting them officially pursue their duties but allows them to do so on their own time. It''s to their honor even if I''m very skeptic that their work in maintaining balance does us any good in the long run.


    Yvonne leads me through an alley, pointing me to an iron portal bears the Shipwold crest and name. I push it open for her to pull the handcart in. I recover the leather roll Celyz gave me.


    The house is rather large and has two floors that can be accessed separately because of the flight of stairs on the side. The windows don''t have glass panels but the flaps are made of polished wood with flowers engraved.


    ¡°Ground floor is for official house business but we can use the shed.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Are you sure it''s secure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As much as can be, the area is patrolled.¡± She tells me. ¡°I''ll lock it with a construct and add an alarm if you want.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡± I nod.


    I sit on the steps while she applies few constructs on the shed''s doors, hoping that the Temple is open and that the Alemplar will be there as well. I bring my hand up to my left cheek, recalling the sergeant''s glance. The scar the Lisilese gave me definitely feels uneven.


    It''ll be healed. The darkness clouding my thoughts grows thicker, so much so that my breaths grow heavy. I try to shake myself off this but all that works is to focus back on my goals, with the small addition a stop to the Hospitaliers.


    ¡°Do you have paper and ink?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Inside.¡± Yvonne replies without turning around.


    I head upstairs, finding the door locked. Yvonne climbs up before I run out of patience and unlocks it. The apartment is quite bare of decorations but that''s still several levels beyond what I have back home.


    There are empty flower pots on dedicated pieces of furniture along the walls as well as painting frames. She leads me to a room with a double bed and a closet filled with clothes of various quality.


    There is a portrait of her and Leomi smiling hung above a small desk. I turn my eyes away, unable to withstand the sight of it in the state I''m in without bursting into tears.


    I don''t linger on my incomprehensible feelings and seize the quill Yvonne offers me to scribble a few words in silence. Once I''m done, Yvonne attentively reads the sentence and smiles in approval.


    ¡°You''re not going to sign it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Don''t see why I should.¡± I reply with a stiff shrug.


    ¡°Mind if I do?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Go for it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Pick some clothes out of my closet while I do.¡± She tells me. ¡°I have a few outfits you''ll probably like that aren''t so expensive you''d refuse them.¡± She adds, cutting down my protests before I can make them.


    I decide not to be a brat and accept the well-meaning gift. Not to mention that wearing three layers of Rykz clothes feels stuffy. I find a nice pair of brown leather pants that will block the wind well and are just the right size for me, not too tight or loose.


    It takes a bit more effort to find a shirt that doesn''t have an outrageous cleavage or so many frills it''d seriously worry about getting close to any open flame. I end up selecting a thick wool shirt that''s likely meant to be used for training.


    As I turn back to Yvonne, I find her sitting at the desk. She''s applying herself to copy my scribbled words onto a piece of white paper with nice calligraphy. I snort but don''t complain since it might be taken more seriously as a consequence.


    ¡°Is there a water well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In the back, take a coat and towel.¡± She tells me, pointing me to a second closet without even looking.


    I do so, deciding to leave the fight about whether I''ll keep the clothes or not for when I have some of my own to put on my shoulders. I head out of the apartment and downstairs before making my way around the back.


    The well is set in the middle of a flower garden, making me groan in pain from the sight. I drag my feet along the gravel path, mortified about being there even though there is a small wall around the property for privacy.


    As I undress, I can''t help but take stock of the multiple scars on my body, most look jagged because they didn''t heal right as I only had bandages and healing constructs to treat them.


    They go from the relatively clean one to my left side when Teva stopped me from killing myself, to the slight white marks on my thighs Leomi caused, to the ugly shreds the Tianeel''s teeth made on my stomach, to the clean horizontal cut in the middle of my belly that I received in Castle Lance.


    The most visible being what Ka''tchuk did to my cheek and the least what Amand did to my cranium. I fiercely cling to what Leomi told Elizabeth about her scars, hoping she''ll be of the same opinion for us.


    I quickly clean up under the cold wind and change clothes, finding them eminently warmer than the Rykz''. I then head back around the house and upstairs, finding Yvonne dropping a handful of sand on the fresh ink.


    ¡°I wrote an opinion, not a decree.¡± I comment, baffled.


    ¡°One worthy of the effort.¡± Yvonne replies with a smile, showing me the piece of paper.


    ''In the interest of equality, no one should be exempt from the law or any lawful investigation by appointed keepers of the law. No exceptions are to be made for any one person or group, be they Heroes, Rulers, Exemplars, Hospitaliers, or elected Officials, lest misplaced respect cost us the freedom we seek to obtain.


    Freepath.''


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± She asks with a sparkle in her eyes, likely because she''s making fun of me a bit with the signature she picked.


    ¡°Seriously, Yvonne, I don''t write like that.¡± I tell her, baffled.


    ¡°I used your words.¡± She blinks.


    ¡°I tried to make it sound serious but all those curves and shit make it look frivolous.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You really are a farm girl to heart, you can''t seem to stand embellishments.¡± Yvonne giggles. ¡°I really hope I''ll be there the first time Leomi tries to get you to wear a dress.¡±


    ¡°Why would she ask me to? It''s for Nobles and bourgeois.¡± I say, baffled.


    ¡°Because it looks good.¡± She replies.


    ¡°It wouldn''t on me.¡± I virulently shake my head.


    ¡°Ugh, you''re impossible.¡± Yvonne complains.


    ¡°Anyway, let''s go deliver this.¡± I tell her, changing the subject. ¡°I need to go to the Temple and...¡± I pause. ¡°Fuck.¡± I swear.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t have any silver.¡± I reply under my breath.


    ¡°I can...¡± She starts.


    ¡°I can''t believe I forgot I was broke.¡± I cut her off. ¡°I need to catch Cecil, I think I can get her to fork some coin for information.¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure she''ll find us first.¡± Yvonne comments with a grimace.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± I nod. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    We make our way out of the apartment and then take the main street towards the keep. As we go through the market plaza, I notice a few lone Templars discussing with people at their market stalls.


    I notice that the Temple''s doors are closed, which confirms that Master Amand still hasn''t officially decided to cooperate with the new government. That''s beyond worrying, and not only because it''ll be that much harder to find the Alemplar.


    I listen in on some of the conversations people are having with the temple guards as we pass by, piecing together from their casual questions that they''re assessing how things have been since they were released by the Rykz.


    The questions I hear the most are about taxes, Hospitalier behavior, and whether the grain that was delivered from Telnur is being distributed fairly, which raises my opinion of the Order as the Templars seem to be worrying about the people''s well being.


    It very much reassures me that the merchants are saying that a large part of the grain is being sent to the four corners of the Izla to compensate the villages whose granaries were half-emptied by the Rykz.


    Yvonne gets us inside the keep with less trouble than we encountered at Meria''s gates because soldiers and Hospitaliers are guarding them, which she recognizes adds to my point about Nobility''s privilege even though she''s a part of the Hospitaliers.


    I notice quite a few curious looks from soldiers and servants alike, not to mention Nobles. I grit my teeth to give my roiling fury from being stared at some release. They better not approach me.


    ¡°Do you mind delivering it and saying someone who doesn''t want to show themselves asked you to?¡± I ask Yvonne before we enter the keep itself. ¡°I really don''t want to get involved or seen, I''m pretty recognizable.¡± I wave my empty left sleeve to punctuate my argument, causing the ghostly pain to intensify for a brief moment.


    ¡°No problem, I expected you to say so.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°I''ll go seek Cecil out before she decides to send someone after me.¡± I tell her.

 In Peace.Ch48

    As we approach the keep, I enhance my senses and start calculating the time it took to get here from Port-Odo in order to figure out how likely it is that Leomi is in the city right now.


    At least a week, possibly quite a bit more considering I don''t exactly know how much time I spent recovering, so she''s likely on the way if not already here. I''ll have to be on my guard to avoid my Lady.


    ¡°You should go back to Leomi once you''re done, I''ll be fine.¡± I tell Yvonne. I take a deep breath to combat my sad reluctance at parting ways.


    ¡°She''s been working herself to the bone, I don''t think it''s healthy but it doesn''t worry me too much because it''s not a new pattern. It''s a little like there''s a weight off her shoulders.¡± The sword-sworn replies.


    ¡°I have a few personal things to do and I don''t want to be seen with you too much, Yvonne.¡± I explain more firmly. ¡°I''ll go back to take my things and leave your clothes, we''ll see each other if you''re there.¡± I add.


    One more thing I''m leaving behind to keep going. Yvonne nods and gives me a small smile. I can tell that my cold and abrupt demeanor hurt her but she isn''t letting it show, she simply takes hold of my shoulder to squeeze it before turning around and entering through one of the keep''s side doors.


    ¡°I need to keep going.¡± I utter.


    ¡°At that cost?¡± Jessica murmurs.


    ¡°Yvonne was being a friend.¡± Elizabeth grunts.


    ¡°Would you stop pilling on we? We set the milestones we are following.¡± We berate ourselves.


    I catch a few odd glances from Hospitaliers in their white and blue uniforms. I have to make an effort of will not to reach for the sword Yvonne gave me. I glare at them until they look away.


    I head around the keep to put some distance between myself and the Hospitalier''s headquarters while searching for a steward to escort me to Councilwoman Cecil''s office.


    The garden, which was verdant not so long ago, is now bereft of most green as many trees and bushes have lost their leaves for winter. The labyrinth of shrubs still stands but has taken a brown hue.


    There are a couple of gardeners but no servants so I head inside through the ballroom. I come across a steward walking through with a platter of clean empty wine glasses to set them on a table, likely for a dinner meeting.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± I speak up, sounding odd to myself.


    ¡°Good day, mam.¡± The man replies cordially.


    He sets his platter down and makes a small bow before raising a single inquisitive eyebrow. I internally applaud his subtle and professional politeness even though he just called me ''mam''.


    ¡°I''m eighteen.¡± I note, unable to help it.


    ¡°I would not dare call a woman at arms who yet carries a sword after suffering the kind of injury you have anything less.¡± The man adroitly responds with a serious expression.


    ¡°Would you lead me to Councilwoman Cecil''s office?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, would you happen to have a meeting?¡± He questions.


    ¡°No, but she''ll see me.¡± I respond confidently.


    ¡°Then, perhaps I can direct you to the waiting room.¡± He replies politely.


    I consider pushing harder but the man''s been polite and I don''t feel confident or safe enough to cause a scene here. I nod in approval and follow him through the corridors, coming across a few Hospitaliers, patrolling soldiers, and people in regular clothes.


    ¡°Do people often show up like this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Only since the Council has taken power, it''s unusual but quite refreshing if straining for the protocol.¡± The man answers.


    ¡°I hope I''m not disturbing your work too much.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It is not a bother, mam.¡± The steward replies. ¡°I have a single table to set.¡±


    ¡°You started early for that.¡± I note absentmindedly.


    ¡°Commander Lance is scheduled tonight with Duchess Hetlan to meet members of the Council, it was deemed wise to prepare the table early in order for the Hospitaliers to have time to secure the ball room.¡± He explains.


    I stumble despite having expected it, barely managing to catch myself. The man stops, his left elbow extended slightly in case I need help but not so far that he would be intruding.


    I squint my eyes in suspicion, thinking him too good to be true for a servant who has clearly been in Nobility''s service for years. I wouldn''t be surprised to find he''s someone''s contact, perhaps even Cecil''s.


    A steward wouldn''t be this polite to someone of my appearance barging into the keep with a sword. Why not? People think I''m cute. I was. True, he''s being nice to drag information out of me.


    ¡°May I inquire as to the reason behind your visit to Councilwoman Cecil?¡± The man asks amiably as he slows down, preparing to stop in front of a door next to a staircase. Knew it. It''s a pretty normal question... Still.


    ¡°Her establishment owes me wages.¡± I tell him in a flat tone.


    ¡°Oh...¡± The steward blinks in surprise but doesn''t blush.


    At least he thinks I was a bouncer. Not that it would be wrong to be a whore, it''s just really not for me. Enough dallying. I give the man a quick nod as a salute and open the door to the waiting room.


    There are a dozen people sitting on benches set against the wall with a rug tainted by mud footsteps in the middle. It makes me smile a little as it shows not even the ill-mannered are being barred from entrance to the keep.


    My good mood dies down rather quickly as I close the door as I recognize Robert Conner, he owns the general store in my village with his wife, who offered to help me and Father a day before I left home.


    He''s sitting with his back straight as a ruler, his shoes are spotless. He''s wearing a clean-cut gray work jacket with a rather used fur coat folded over his forearm. He looks like he''s on his way to Temple.


    He glances up to me, like many others, but quickly looks back down without a single change in expression. I, on the other hand, remain blanked out and frozen by surprise until I realize I''ve been given a few timid greetings.


    ¡°Good day as well.¡± I reply quietly, my eyes fixed on Robert.


    He looks up to me again, meeting my eyes. He hesitates for quite a few moments before abruptly standing up and stiffly walking up to me, causing a small commotion in the room as people move their feet away to let him pass.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± He asks, sounding baffled.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± I chuckle darkly.


    ¡°We thought you died!¡± He exclaims, scrutinizing my face like he''s having trouble recognizing me.


    ¡°Nah, never even got close to.¡± I giggle, finding my answer quite funny.


    Besides, it won''t be long before he says something that''ll cost him a few teeth. He inspects my expression for a long while, somehow managing to look at me in suspicion. It doesn''t last as he notices my missing left arm and the sword at my waist, going pale.


    ¡°W, what happened?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It was just a prank, Robert, don''t worry about it.¡± I reply with a smirk and without a hint of respect for his age, status, or wealth.


    ¡°A p, prank?!¡± He exclaims, almost shouting. ¡°You lost your arm to a prank?!¡± I startle at the anger in his voice. ¡°Was it that coward, Buton?!¡± Robert questions, closing his fist so tightly that his knuckles turn white.


    ¡°No, a Noble did it but it was because of a Rykz ambush.¡± I tell him in a slightly shaky voice, my emotions about the event far from settled no matter the revenge I took on Leomi and the pain I caused Celyz.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He settles down a bit. ¡°The Baron is dead, you know.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Your family''s debt is cleared, but...¡± Robert pauses, looking at me with an uncharacteristic look of worry. ¡°No, this isn''t the place. You should go see my wife once you return, alright?¡±


    ¡°I might.¡± I reply, completely unsettled by the man''s lack of aggressiveness towards me.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asks. ¡°I''m a representative of the Council''s lower chamber, perhaps I can help.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you waiting in here like I am?¡± I question in a slightly mocking tone.


    I experience a disgusting feeling of superiority because I know I could punch him and force my way to Cecil''s office with little to no consequence, and even defeat a couple of guards if I play my cards right. I shake myself out of my stupid and immature state of mind.


    ¡°I have a meeting scheduled with Councilman Colby.¡± Robert replies without taking umbrage at my words.


    ¡°I''m here to see Councilwoman Cecil.¡± I tell him. ¡°Not that it''s any of your business.¡± I add, unable to help myself with how he treated me in the past.


    ¡°I can help with that if you''re willing, I can even ask another representative.¡± Robert says, clearly aware of the grudge I hold.


    ¡°How did you get that role to begin with?¡± I question, morbidly curious.


    ¡°Our family is the only one that was capable to take the burden to send someone after the Rykz plundered us.¡± He replies in a dark tone.


    ¡°Must be good to be a bourgeois.¡± I mutter under my breath, too low for him to hear unless he''s enhancing his hearing. His lack of reaction tells me he naively isn''t. ¡°Lead the way.¡± I tell Robert.


    He throws a hesitant look at my sword. He''s apparently thinking I shouldn''t have one here, or maybe at all. Yet, he doesn''t say a word as he guides me out of the room even though he grows nervous as we approach the soldiers on guard at the bottom of the stairs. He sighs out in huge relief when they let us pass without a word.


    ¡°I heard Commander Lance is executing the former Duke tonight, once the market closes.¡± Robert tells me in a trembling but excited voice.


    ¡°They hadn''t yet?¡± I ask. Right, I insisted Leomi had to be the one. I want to go see that. I don''t. We don''t, it fits not our plan.


    ¡°No, it took a few days to obtain Master Amand''s approval on the list of crimes he committed.¡± Robert explains.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter, growing short of breath.


    The Templar Master did in fact arrest Duke Meria and left him alone with me, probably hoping we''d kill each other. I shake my head and push my knees to quickly climb the last few steps.


    A mistake as I find myself on the verge of throwing up by the time I step on the second floor. I take a break in spite of my pride, placing my hand on the wall to give my legs a bit of a break and gasp for air.


    ¡°Do you need water or anything?¡± Robert asks me.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply sharply. ¡°Where''s her office now?¡±


    ¡°End of the hallway.¡± He replies.


    I make myself straighten up and make my way along the corridor, almost expecting to see Aisha barge out of one of the doors. My eyes soon fall on an officer standing guard next to a Hospitalier in front of an office.


    I recall that the lieutenant is one who helped abduct Nobles during Meria''s siege because he had a vendetta against one. Can''t recall the name, though I''m not surprised Cecil kept him around at all.


    ¡°Is the Councilwoman inside?¡± I ask, not that I doubt so but to block Robert from taking the initiative.


    The man nods at me in response, his hand resting on his sword''s handle. Oddly, I don''t feel very threatened. Likely because I have some trust that the man won''t attack me without reason.


    ¡°We can announce you if the matter is urgent but you will need to take that sword off.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Hm, I''m not doing that.¡± I reply, making an apologetic grimace before taking a deep breath. ¡°Cecil!¡± I yell. My sudden outburst startles him, the Hospitalier, and Robert.


    ¡°What is it?!¡± Cecil shouts back, sounding pissed.


    ¡°It''s me!¡± I reply, taking a step back as her guards take a step forward.


    ¡°Who?¡± Cecil asks more calmly, clearly starting to get a clue but not quite there yet.


    ¡°Me!¡± I exclaim, chuckling at the dark faces that the guards are making and how Robert is shifting on his feet, not knowing where to put himself.


    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Cecil mutters inside, too quietly for the other three to have heard without a hearing construct. ¡°Let her in!¡± She orders.


    ¡°But, she''s armed.¡± The officer protests.


    ¡°Good.¡± Cecil utters back to their surprise.


    I step past the guards, enjoying their baffled expressions. It was a little stupid but I''m not too worried about being remembered by them, it can only help back at the village if Robert thinks I have connections. As I open the door, however, he follows along.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turn and ask a little aggressively.


    ¡°Well, I represent the v, village''s i, interests.¡± He stutters.


    ¡°This isn''t a matter that involves your village.¡± Cecil dismisses him. ¡°She merely delivered a message for me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Robert protests. I notice Cecil raising her head up in the corner of my eye, which is apparently enough to shut him up. ¡°Don''t agree to anything.¡± He whispers to me in a tiny voice before running away.


    I blink a few times, quite unable to recognize his change of attitude as real. I step inside and close the door behind myself, deciding it means little considering he isn''t in familiar territory.


    Cecil is in a red and black dress, looking as elegant as always. She is sitting behind a large oak desk with several piles of documents in front of her as usual. There''s also a familiar collection of rolled up letters held by strings.


    She swipes her hand, releasing a wave of flow that I track as it goes around me to infiltrate a series of runes around the door. The silver runes flash and pulse before settling.


    ¡°You got rid of it.¡± Cecil comments, eyes set on my left side. I approach and sit on the armchair in front of her.


    ¡°It ended up being choice between my life and an arm.¡± I reply quietly.


    ¡°Jessica then, that is unfortunate.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Should I have let myself be consumed for your ambitions?¡± I grunt, growing angry.


    ¡°They were yours as well, as I recall.¡± Cecil notes calmly. ¡°And yes, you should have given your life if necessary. The Lake knows I would have if the opportunity was granted to me.¡±


    ¡°You have no clue what you''re talking about.¡± I growl.


    ¡°You aren''t the only one who has suffered, I simply had not thought that you would be one to back away in fear of your life and the blood to be spilled.¡± Cecil counters harshly.


    ¡°I simply grew out of sacrificing myself in humanity''s squabbles.¡± I reply between grit teeth.


    ¡°As is your prerogative.¡± Cecil acknowledges quietly with a look of disapproval and disappointment.


    ¡°You''re not going to try to strong-arm me?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°That would backfire according to my judgment of you.¡± Cecil tells me with an amused smile that quickly fades. ¡°Is the loss of that arm the cause behind your naive agreement to Cenwalh''s peace?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I thought Leomi Lance to have the necessary will but I suppose the woman was always an idealist so I should not have put stock in her turn to proactive defiance, especially as it faded once Meria fell.¡± Cecil mumbles.


    ¡°Explain.¡± I utter, growing impatient as I hadn''t thought this meeting would go this way.


    ¡°The promise gold you obtained in your bet? We will never see even the glint of a single coin. You should have demanded it or something equivalent on the spot.¡± Cecil throws at me with a flat glance. ¡°The peace you agreed to, and your exile? Those play entirely in the King''s hands, they quell the people''s anger such that revolt is no longer certain.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± I tell her, entirely lost.


    ¡°Had the war continued without even a battle, Caeviel could not have sustained it.¡± Cecil utters flatly. ¡°The longer it went, the more chances of an incident that would have turned the people against Nobility. Anger is never sufficient to motivate even the most fearful or attached to their lands to fight, revolts simply do not occur without a threat to a people''s survival.¡±


    ¡°The Rykz were that.¡± I realize. ¡°And you made sure everyone knew that it was all Cenwalh''s fault.¡±


    ¡°With Elizabeth Vil to lead, a low-born who defeated a Count in a duel and spoke the Rykz into a cease-fire, there would have been a wave Nobility could not have guarded against.¡± Cecil sighs regretfully before her gaze grows hard as iron. ¡°The opportunity for a revolt remains, but not for the reasons Commander Lance''s naive little faction believes.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Me? No more than ensure the Izla''s survival.¡± Cecil replies calmly. ¡°The steps I have taken were ordinary and in the open. The fact that they will incidentally shake Caeviel cannot be traced back to the Izla.¡± She assures me in a cold voice that causes a chill to run down my back. ¡°We have bought every grain that Telnur had in surplus as well as sent caravans to Mirus to acquire enough supplies to raise the price of what remains when added to the amount of food that the Empire is sending to the east.¡±


    ¡°You''re trying to cause a famine?¡± I ask, having a hard time to speak so much her words strike me.


    ¡°Trying? No. I am not even planning or wishing for it to happen.¡± Cecil fiercely denies. ¡°Cenwalh will take a military action come spring, causing more grain to be moved and consumed, further raising the costs. The quantity of food we had to import because of the Rykz combined with the greed of Nobles who are likely to sell every bit of food they can to Mirus will cause Caeviel to experience famine, not a nefarious plan by me or the Council.¡±


    ¡°That, you can''t let that happen!¡± I exclaim, rising to my feet to strike her desk with my palm because I would have drawn my sword otherwise.


    My reaction has none to do with what I''ve experienced when I was joined with the Little parasite, it has everything to do with what occurred in my youth, memories I''ve done my best not to directly think about.

 In Peace.Ch49

    As I grew up, we experienced a few periods of drought followed by famine that never lasted more than a month or two because the entire Izla was never hit all at once so those affected could spend their coin to fill their plates, even though that made it very hard for those who did to pay their taxes.


    Yet, the last time it happened, Mother went sick at the same time and refused to eat any more than we did, in fact she ate less because we were in the middle of adolescence and she wanted to make sure we wouldn''t be stunted in our growth.


    Mother succeeded, I''m not short! I feel the tears coming so I roar in anger to push them away, showing teeth as I glare at Cecil. The woman sustains my look in a calm manner, which this time isn''t sufficient to quell my rage.


    ¡°The outcome isn''t guaranteed, I''m merely making a prediction.¡± Cecil explains. ¡°I may take advantage of the famine, but it will only occur if Nobility fails in its duties. Caeviel has the grain to last until the first of next year''s harvest, the question is whether our Rulers will be wise enough to evenly distribute what''s there or gather an army that will further concentrate the supplies they have to the detriment of the population.¡±


    ¡°We need to help!¡± I yell at her, knowing very well that I''m being childish.


    ¡°We have a surplus but it is not one consequent enough that sharing would do any good.¡± Cecil sighs.


    She pulls a drawer open to take two cups out. She slides one over to me before seizing a pitcher and pouring wine for us. I fall back into the armchair, defeated by her lack of emotional reaction and a sadness that doesn''t mix well with my anger.


    ¡°How bad will it be?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Cecil takes a sip. ¡°Cenwalh could venture north to Hetlan if he finds an excuse, which would be bad for us but best for Caeviel since the supplies would remain inside the Kingdom. The most likely is that he''ll make a move to cut the grass under Commander Lance''s feet to undermine her popularity among Nobility and peasantry, the question remains about what he''ll do to achieve that considering the Izla is out of his reach.¡±


    ¡°What about Port-Odo?¡± I question, feeling sick.


    ¡°He could easily seize control of the city but that would backfire as it is the city that suffered the most from the Rykz and the place of gathering for Commander Lance''s call to arms.¡± Cecil tells me.


    I seize my drink to take a long gulp of wine, finding it dry but fruity. I drink until I''ve downed half of it, and then I keep going. I start feeling lightheaded and dizzy so I slide the cup back to Cecil, waving my hand in the negative when she offers more as my dark mood fades.


    ¡°I''m done with all of this, a famine isn''t something I can solve and I''m not suited for politics.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve realized as much.¡± Cecil says with a thin smile. ¡°What are your plans?¡±


    ¡°Return to my life.¡± I tell her. ¡°Improve what few skills I have.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t be interested in a position in the army, would you?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°You want me commanding troops? Me?¡± I question, perplexed.


    ¡°No, I''m merely interested in picking your mind on security measures considering how many you''ve broken.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I wouldn''t join the army but I''ve already given something to the Hospitaliers, it was mostly about equality but it applies.¡± I mutter, laying deeper into the backrest. I quickly tell her about how I entered Meria with Yvonne. ¡°You can''t give special permissions and expect to maintain control of what comes in, even if you only give them to people you trust.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware of that but it''s not a breach I can solve.¡± Cecil says with a frown. ¡°Templars and Hospitaliers do as they wish, not to mention Nobility, because city guards don''t want to get in trouble for hindering them.¡±


    ¡°Why did you restore them, by the way?¡± I ask. ¡°Did the Hospitaliers fail at keeping the peace?¡±


    ¡°No, but they''ve started to deploy across the Izla and lacked the numbers to handle Meria as a consequence.¡± Cecil tells me.


    ¡°You should fold the city guard in their organization then.¡± I tell her. ¡°If the Hospitaliers become corrupt, you''re screwed anyway.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± She acknowledges while tapping her chin.


    ¡°You''re aware of the Justiciers?¡± I ask, to which she nods. ¡°There''s recourse outside the Hospitaliers'' chain of command if they misbehave, which isn''t the case of the city guard where you depend on the officers of those accused to be truthful, which is unlikely even if they''re not involved themselves.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Cecil closes her eyes for a moment to think. ¡°I''ll present that to the Council if the Hospitaliers agree that the ranked members of the city guard will be given equivalent posts.¡±


    ¡°They''ll have to pass a contest.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°That is fine as long as enough low-born take officer positions.¡± Cecil waves her hand to dismiss the concern. ¡°The system of petitions makes it easy to influence the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°I would suggest random checks of abandoned buildings and warehouses.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Already doing so.¡± Cecil replies with a smile. ¡°We''ve already caught quite a few spies because people feel more involved about the Republic.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not sure what to suggest that you wouldn''t think of.¡± I admit. ¡°You could use scanning constructs to detect runic constructs in objects where there shouldn''t be any and disruption constructs in sensitive areas.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think of the former.¡± Cecil says. ¡°How would that work?¡±


    ¡°Just calibrate it to detect energy, I''m sure the army already does that.¡± I tell her. ¡°You can also set it to detect specific segments, like timers.¡±


    ¡°I''ll get my people on that.¡± Cecil mutters, looking around her office with concern before shaking her head. ¡°No, access is always controlled here, the worry is being spied on in more public places.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know the construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I never had a specific need for it, as far as I know, it is only used for mining.¡± Cecil responds. ¡°But I''ve gathered the tutors who remained after most Noble houses fled the Izla so it won''t be difficult to find someone to teach us.¡±


    I nod in approval, impressed by the Madame''s ability to find resources where I wouldn''t even think to look. I assemble a scanning construct to detect flow and activate it by targeting trinkets one by one, vases, quills, bottles, torches, anything in sight.


    Cecil opens her drawers to help and even slides a painting to open a safe for me to verify it. It takes me a good hour, and burns through a lot of my energy, but I feel safer once I''m done without finding any foreign construct.


    ¡°You''re never going to secure the city, or even the keep, to be honest.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I am very aware of how easily one can find holes in the tightest security measures.¡± Cecil sighs. ¡°Which is why I rely on a network of skillful trustworthy people who can adapt alongside strict protocols.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to be part of that.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°Which is a loss but one I expected after I''ve heard of your resignation from the Council.¡± Cecil responds, waving her hand before locking eyes with me. ¡°Now, I would like to know what happened with Aisha. Is she dead?¡± She asks with a hard glint in her gaze.


    ¡°No, she absconded with Suxen and then deactivated the defenses in the Rykz Princess'' cell.¡± I reply.


    I don''t recount all that occurred in the end, deciding to keep my word about skipping over Aisha''s manipulative screw-ups as I gave the Shade my word I wouldn''t if she didn''t betray me, which she arguably didn''t.


    I frown in irritation the entire time but find no real rage to summon as I realize that the woman likely did her best while improvising and I''m the last person who should be blaming her for the cost in lives of her actions.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Cecil whispers in a concerned tone. ¡°Still blind to the Empire''s nature.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask.


    "That of a military behemoth led by an Emperor who has little interest in individual Kingdoms as long as his power remains unchallenged.¡± Cecil replies, throwing me a careful look. ¡°I would qualify it as a serpent which eats its own tail when it fails to find prey.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Harsh.¡± I bitterly chuckle.


    ¡°The image is vivid.¡± Cecil acknowledges.


    ¡°She told me to tell you to search her stuff, that you''ll find indications to find her gold stashes.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Ah, speaking of gold.¡± Cecil says.


    She starts rifling through the drawer to her left, frowning as she apparently fails to find what she seeks. She opens several more drawers with no more success before finally getting up and opening a chest from which she pulls a large pouch I scanned earlier.


    ¡°Did you seriously forget where you put your gold?¡± I ask, expecting to have to refuse another person trying to pay me.


    ¡°No, merely where I stored yours.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Cecil...¡± I start.


    ¡°This represents the sum of Count Odo''s personal belongings in Meria.¡± She cuts me off, throwing the heavy pouch on my knees. ¡°They belong to you by right in for winning the duel, not even King Cenwalh would challenge this.¡±


    I blink a few times, feeling a prickling in the corner of my eyes as the memories of the circumstances before the duel arise. I think back to the arrow that pierced Father''s chest and ended his life, to the fact that it wouldn''t have happened if not for Elizabeth Vil.


    I''m sorry. Shut up. Shut up. Two tiny tears poke out that I obliterate with a sleight of hand that likely doesn''t fool Cecil. She pours some more wine in my cup which I gulp down as soon as she hands it over.


    I pull the leather roll out of the inside of my shirt and throw it with the gold pouch on the desk. Cecil keeps staring at me for a while before taking the pieces of parchment out and swiftly going through them.


    ¡°I don''t want or need any of that gear and I can''t do anything with these mines.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You could bend the Izla''s Order over your knee, if this is accurate.¡± Cecil comments, referring to the fact that the Rykz seized most of their gear. ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡±


    ¡°You know the Izla''s spheres of power better than I ever will.¡± I shrug. ¡°Do what you want. Give it back or hand it over to the Hospitaliers or melt the steel for the army.¡±


    ¡°You''re completely running away.¡± Cecil mutters.


    ¡°I merely arrived at a fork in the road, one led to the Rykz, one to humans, one to myself. Guess which I chose.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So you''re giving up.¡± Cecil says, exhaling loudly in exasperation.


    ¡°I''m setting myself apart.¡± I correct. ¡°Because I want to be free and neither the Rykz nor the Empire would truly allow it.¡±


    ¡°We...¡± Cecil starts but it''s my turn to cut her off and I don''t hesitate.


    ¡°Your Republic is built on a Noble faction that still drives the Duchy''s relationship with the Kingdom.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°The Council couldn''t go against Lady Lance if it wanted to and the same goes for the Hospitaliers. No matter what Grace Odo would wish, Commander Lance is the one who grants and allows her independence.¡±


    ¡°And the fact that the Hospitaliers'' officers are mostly Nobles, and so is my daughter who is second in command, does not help the Republic''s case.¡± Cecil adds, showing her understanding of my argument.


    ¡°You are beyond lucky that Lady Lance is willing to allow you to build the Republic but it will take decades until the Duchy learns to unite without a Noble house at the core as it is right now.¡± I explain. ¡°You want me? Purge it all, rid us of Nobility, titles, privileges. No more high-born or bourgeois in any position of power or even prestige in government.¡±


    ¡°Noble houses guarantee contracts, they provide a stability for guilds and common folk that we simply cannot yet. You are not worth the chaos that such a drastic change in the system would cause, or how weak we would be at the end of such a conflict.¡± Cecil notes quietly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I chuckle. ¡°But we would be united, having shown the low-born who would support Nobility that those they suborn to have lost to their brethren.¡±


    ¡°It will happen, but it cannot now.¡± Cecil shakes her head.


    ¡°If not now, never.¡± I utter, failing to control my voice.


    She remains silent for a long while, letting me lie back down and regain my breath. After a while, I realize the stupidity of my knee-jerk reaction as I could use the coin to help more than myself. Yet, I feel sick and disgusted at the mere idea of touching Odo''s gold.


    ¡°Would you be able to spend the gold on a specific project?¡± I ask Cecil.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods, leaning over her desk in interest.


    ¡°I have this, project. A double-headed plow, although it can be single-headed, that would speed up field work.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Is it any good?¡± Cecil asks bluntly.


    ¡°I think so, Celyz was impressed and I have enough experience in farm work to judge that the amount of energy it''ll require to use isn''t excessive.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You need help producing it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''m entirely incapable of making it.¡± I correct. ¡°I couldn''t even figure out who to hire to help.¡±


    ¡°You''re savvy enough to ask people who could help you find the skills you need.¡± Cecil comments.


    ¡°But I don''t want to profit from this.¡± I flatly tell her. ¡°I''ve done almost all I could with creating the constructs and the overall plan for the plow. What remains is for people who have the skills to go over my work and make it a reality.¡±


    ¡°It''ll require a guild to contact various artisans to build it.¡± Cecil informs me. ¡°I can easily create a new guild for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Give the plow to those who make it.¡± I tell her, knowing that the Madame''s brand of greed has to do with political and social power rather than coin.


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Cecil frowns. ¡°I understand that you dislike the system and want to part in it but I don''t. I won''t be cheating it by letting you gift your work over for free.¡±


    ¡°What can you do if I refuse?¡± I ask, raising an amused eyebrow.


    ¡°I''ll put your name down as the owner anyway.¡± She smirks at me. ¡°You''ll have to figure out how the system works from the outside without access to me and go through quite the process to contest me all the while laughed at for trying to deny yourself something you own.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Use my name if you want, there are hundreds of Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I''ll have to make a personalized seal. Fortunately, I already have your energy signature.¡± Cecil grins victoriously.


    ¡°What are you trying to achieve?¡± I ask, slanting my head to hammer in the point that I don''t care about her scheme.


    ¡°All that gear and the mines can''t belong to me without causing some issues and I don''t want to give this to the Council because they''ll be fighting over it.¡± Cecil explains, swiping her hand over the leather roll I gave her. ¡°Since I''ll be managing this new guild, it might as well come in useful to pressure the Council and the rest of the guilds in various ways. Not to mention the usefulness of being a supplier for the Templars, Hospitaliers, and the army.¡± Cecil adds, her gaze lost in space. ¡°And if you have any issues with how I do things... well, you''ll just have to get involved, won''t you?¡± She asks with a dark chuckle.


    ¡°You owe me five silvers for the information on Aisha and her gold stashes.¡± I tell her, snapping her out of her reverie.


    ¡°Two at the most, surely.¡± Cecil contests, making us both laugh.


    ¡°Ah, too bad. I was going to tell you all about the Rykz'' mushroom pits, what''s likely to happen between the Lisilese and the Rykz soon, the hordes that should fall on the Empire in two years, and more about the institute.¡± I mention offhandedly. ¡°But if you''re going to be that cheap...¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s hear what you have first.¡± Cecil protests.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I snort.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll fork the silver out.¡± She sighs theatrically, pulling a pouch from a drawer.


    I spend the next few hours telling her pretty much everything that happened while drinking her wine, finding that the alcohol unties my tongue and makes it easier to share my version of events, even the darkest parts.


    The main reason I allow myself to lower my guard is that I trust her to keep my secrets and she makes it uncomplicated because she offers no judgment, encouragement, or reprisal for my actions. Cecil merely listens quietly to my ramblings.


    I find myself even recounting my relationship with Celyz and am beyond surprised that she doesn''t show a shred of disgust. I don''t tell her everything, keeping to myself the letter I''ve sent to my brother and the secrets I hold for the Rykz, including my constructs.


    ¡°So, that''s about it.¡± I finish, sighing in relief.


    ¡°Wine''s done too.¡± Cecil comments, dangling the pitcher from her fingers.


    ¡°Probably for the best.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I still need to visit the Alemplar.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be night soon, you should probably go tomorrow.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I''m leaving tomorrow.¡± I reply with a slur in my voice.


    ¡°You know where to find him?¡± She asks me. I shake my light head. ¡°He lodges at one of the barracks north of the Temple, be polite.¡±


    ¡°I always am!¡± I exclaim too loudly.


    ¡°Right.¡± Cecil chuckles elegantly, bringing her fingers in front of her mouth like a spoiled bourgeois or Lady. It makes me grimace because it''s so out of place considering her age.


    ¡°Ugh, don''t do that.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Yes, very polite indeed.¡± The Madame grins.


    She hands me a pouch with a couple dozen silvers. I take ten out and give them back before tying it to my belt. Cecil stands up with me to escort me to the door. I stumble a little but manage to place one foot in front of the other.


    ¡°Have a safe trip back home, Jessica.¡± She tells me as she opens the door.


    ¡°Bye! I''ll send you the plans.¡± I reply. ¡°Don''t, hesitate to tell Leomi, if she''s being too much.¡± I add.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cecil smiles gently.


    I walk out, past two different guards who throw me odd glances. Might be, no title, right that''s why. Unfortunately, repeating myself but by adding her title of Commander only causes the two to grow more confused.


    I decide to ignore them and head downstairs, enhancing my senses once more to make sure I don''t get ambushed or run into Leomi. I head to the keep''s entrance to leave in order to avoid the ballroom.


    I encounter no difficulty even though there''s almost no one in the corridors or outside this late in the day. I exit by the low wall''s western gate and make my way to the Shipwold''s apartment, finding Yvonne anxiously waiting for me at the portal.

 In Peace.Ch50

    I hear a rising clamor in the distance as Yvonne and I face off, that of a crowd excited by a coming spectacle. Lance, and Meria. I should perhaps be there, but the risk of being seen by Leomi is higher than the potential reward.


    A cold calculation, one that painfully tugs at my heart but is an unavoidable consequence of all my scars and lies. I also can''t let her see us with Yvonne since Leomi likely found out she left with Elizabeth.


    ¡°You didn''t go to her?¡± I ask the sword-sworn.


    ¡°I remain bound to you.¡± She replies awkwardly.


    ¡°Go, Yvonne.¡± I sigh, shifting my left foot to prevent a coming loss of balance, which makes me pitch slightly.


    ¡°You''re drunk.¡± She comments in surprise.


    ¡°Not even close.¡± I reply, almost shaking my head before remembering it would be a terrible idea. ¡°She might need you once it''s done.¡±


    ¡°Why not go to her yourself? You''re free to do so now.¡± Yvonne counters.


    ¡°Because I have things to do. I am no longer the girl who ran to her Lady when she hit a pebble on the road.¡± I utter in a dark tone and an intense voice.


    ¡°I''m glad to hear that but what about when she trips?¡± Yvonne asks. ¡°Can you stay away then?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''m only trying to figure out your intentions to help, Jess. If you want peace for a few months, then say so.¡± She urges me.


    ¡°I told her to make a choice while rigging the outcome.¡± I tell Yvonne, sighing. ¡°The peace I seek is the one I might find in her arms.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She acquiesces with a thin smile. ¡°I''ll go, Jess, because you want me to, but can you tell me what you plan to do then? She won''t be able to handle it if she finds you only to be tormented and rejected.¡± Yvonne expresses with a shaky voice filled with worries. ¡°And I doubt you could either.¡±


    ¡°All I want is to build my life alongside hers.¡± I whisper quietly, afraid that saying it too loud might shatter the fragile outcome.


    The sword-sworn sighs in relief while looking up to the sky in the direction of the crowd''s shouts. If I focus, I can hear my Lady''s voice among them but there is a good chance I''m imagining it.


    Yvonne extends her hand out to me, angling her wrist up. I step forward to take hold of her forearm as she does mine. We remain like this for a few seconds before breaking the hold.


    ¡°Please, please, please take care of yourself.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°I will.¡± I smile, touched by how much she cares. ¡°I''ll leave the sword and clothes in the shed before I leave.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Keep them.¡± Yvonne shakes her head. ¡°You can stay here as long as you want.¡±


    I make a half-shrug, unwilling to directly say ''no'' and spoil the mood even though I''m quite annoyed at people trying to give me more than my actions deserve, I was paid plenty for a couple months of ''work'' after all.


    We break our hold. Yvonne departs quickly, likely headed straight for the market plaza and Leomi. I open the portal and head to the shed on the other side of the house, opening it without worrying about breaking the security constructs since she authorized me.


    I grab the liangi''s case and unseal it to pick Suxen''s notebook out in order to recover the plans for the double-headed plow. I go over them to make sure I haven''t forgotten to write anything down.


    As always, I worry about the thing''s cost. Only the richest would be able to afford it, which means landowners, which means Nobles. That''s a bigger issue than any technical difficulty.


    I absent-mindedly close my liangi''s case and make my way around the house to head upstairs inside the apartment. I sit down at Yvonne''s desk and light up a candle.


    I grab the writing quill and prepare myself for the struggle to write with a single hand by using my palm to hold the blank piece of yellow parchment in place. I train without ink at first to find a way to do this without smudging the thing.


    I copy my messy plan while adding notes about the issues I encountered, the reasoning behind altering some constructs, the function of the seeding barrel, and the idea behind the replaceable runic metal sheets.


    Lastly, I scribble down that creating a single-headed plow that can be loaned to farmers for a portion of their harvest might be the best way to introduce this tool because it won''t be used every day so it''s important to maximize the use considering how expensive it is to make, and it''s a good way to make the plow more affordable.


    ¡°That might push farmers to actually create a guild.¡± I muse.


    I hesitate but write that thought down as well, thinking that it can''t hurt to add it since Cecil will do with my ideas as she will. It bothers me that she wants to use me as a hidden owner but the fact that it''s a blatant attempt to tie me down will make it easy for me to avoid involving myself.


    I sift through the drawers until I find a big pouch of sand and use that to absorb the excess ink, which there is quite a bit of even though I was careful. I then fold the parchment plan up and drop some wax to seal it.


    Once I''m done, I put my original drawing into Suxen''s notebook. As I do so, I hear a loud cheer coming from the east, likely the plaza. I actually feel good about being here working on something productive instead of there to watch Duke Meria''s life come to an end.


    I do hope Leomi will be alright but I don''t want our new relationship to start on an execution. But a lie is fine? Elizabeth. I sit to the side, but the day Celyz solves the parasite... or Leomi acts not in love... Bam.


    I slam my hand on the notebook, cutting Elizabeth off before she drags us into a headache-inducing argument. Curious, and rather sleepy, I start casually inspecting Suxen''s equations, specifically those without descriptions attached to them.


    As I turn the pages, I find that I recognize a few symbols that stand in for numbers from when created the construct that slowed my perception of time. I snap fully awake when I hit on a string of symbols that repeats itself twice.


    I''m certain that it matches a segment present in one of the sections that she personally controlled. That means it was important to the construct''s function that needed to be kept under surveillance or required Suxen to make alterations according to the data she received.


    The latter fits my observations of a changing perception of time. I grow excited because creating a construct out of the unstructured time field I memorized is beyond my ability.


    I resist the temptation to test the equation, aware that I need to be careful. I use my energy to write the symbols in the air to try to reproduce the segment Suxen used from memory, it looked a bit like a loop.


    Far as I''m aware, it was a sub-construct with an effect that wasn''t exactly intended and I could only retain my senses for as long as I did because of the Little one.


    I work on making the equation into the core of a construct in an attempt to make it stable enough to activate without a target. I don''t let myself be discouraged by my multiple failures.


    I stick to the loop shape because it speaks to me as the effect needs to be continuous and gradual because an abrupt activation might cause harm to my nervous system.


    I integrate several of the logical segments Celyz taught me into the very equation, and as such the core of the construct in order to ensure it cuts off if my control of the construct slips or it loses stability.


    Once I have something coherent, I double check and activate it, watching it eat my energy at a high rate but lesser than what the unstructured field would consume. It would be funny if what I''m making doesn''t end up slowing my perception of time.


    I chuckle and look out the window, finding a rising dawn. I stare, baffled that I spent the entire night on this. I actually start worrying about my appetite so I make my way back to the handcart to have a meal and feed the parasite before returning to the office to sleep in the bed.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up after a mere few hours of sleep to find snow falling through the window I forgot to close. I sigh and quickly close the flaps before dressing up. It takes me a while but I manage to clean the floor with a few rags I find in a closet.


    I leave for the market plaza, coming across quite a few carriages transporting full sacks of grain from the east to the west. I find merchants setting up their stalls while groups of enthusiastically people discuss last night''s events.


    They speak of Commander Lance''s speech and of the promises she made about the Hospitaliers, about the commitment she showed to the Izla''s people by executing Izla Meria''s former Duke.


    I find it rather disturbing that they mock the man for accepting his fate without begging, claiming he remained silent out of fear or cowardice. I won''t mourn his death but their words of contempt don''t sit well with me.


    Yet, I don''t say anything because he slaughtered too many to be defended. If people want to vent their resentment in this way, it''s their right. Only because the Izla is governed by a Republic, otherwise all these people would be imprisoned.


    I swiftly get away from the conversations to seek a sword, clothes, and a thick coat. I actually encounter more difficulty in getting merchants to listen once they''ve seen my flapping left sleeve than to find the stuff I''m looking for despite the quality of the clothes I''m wearing.


    I end up having to take a silver coin out to get a peddler to merely agree to haggle over the price of a leather bag and a set of rough working clothes. I buy a couple of sets for the journey home and buy a long steel hunting knife from another merchant to return Yvonne''s steel short sword.


    I also find some dried meat and a small sack of grain, ending up filling the leather bag I hang on my shoulder. I then make my way to the keep to leave the wax sealed piece of parchment to the guards for them to bring to Cecil.


    On the walk back, I come into sight of the Templar''s barracks near the Temple. It''s a rectangular looking building with red tiles covered in snow and a large double door in the front.


    I''m not sure why I didn''t come here first but now that I have, I realize that I''m actually afraid. What if they can''t? Or won''t? What if they recognize me? I ignore my usual protests as inconsequential since I must keep forging onward. I head around the structure to look for an open door.


    On the other side, I find a Templar sitting on a small crate while lazily playing with a few rocks. The fact he''s in uniform only underlines his lack of discipline. I suppose it isn''t too surprising considering the barracks are empty at the moment. Besides, his relaxed attitude makes it less difficult to come and talk to him.


    ¡°Is the Alemplar inside?¡± I ask on my approach.


    ¡°He is.¡± He replies, throwing me a quick up and down glance. ¡°You fight in the war?¡± He asks abruptly.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I answer before realizing I probably shouldn''t have said that. ¡°Briefly.¡±


    ¡°The Hospitaliers are recruiting.¡± He informs me.


    ¡°I''m not sure I trust them.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You and me both, sister.¡± The temple guard groans. ¡°But that''s because trust is earned and they''ve been true to their word about taking in those who need help to adapt to their injuries so far.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t the Templars do the same?¡± I question.


    ¡°We do, for our members.¡± He tells me. ¡°They find positions the wounded can hold in the Order''s various holdings but not in the Temples.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, suspecting the reason.


    ¡°Because we have an image to maintain, our reputation does a lot to keep the Empire in order.¡± He replies with a shrug.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter. ¡°Well, thanks. Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Sure, and don''t worry too much about payment, we accept flow as a complement with the Temple still closed.¡± He informs me.


    I nod and walk inside, shaking my shoulders to get rid of the snowflakes that stuck. I enter a large room with dozens of beds, only a few seem to be in use, there are empty armor racks and coffers next to each bed.


    At the back is the Alemplar in his red uniform, sitting at a table with an open book and multiple runic gauntlets set around himself. He raises his head and extends his hand at the chair in front of himself.


    ¡°Sit.¡± He tells me while brushing his square brown beard.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± I shake my head, rather nervous. ¡°I''m Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a cup of warm sage water?¡± He asks politely.


    ¡°I''m just here because of my scars.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The man ponders for a few moments. ¡°We do not have the same resources that we normally do with the war.¡± He tells me.


    I reach down to my pouch of silver to untie it from my belt. In my hurry to prove I can pay, I fail to clasp my pinky and annular tightly enough over the leather cord which slips from my grasp as a consequence.


    The pouch hits the ground with a metallic clatter. Several coins bounce out so I hurriedly kneel down to pick them up, fumbling many out of embarrassment for my clumsiness and creating more noise.


    The Alemplar doesn''t say a word and takes a knee in front of me, helping me put the money back in the pouch. It feels like my ears are burning hot from shame while my cheeks grow cold as I get angry at my klutz-like behavior.


    ¡°It''s alright.¡± The man tells me in a soothing voice. ¡°Take a seat and I''ll have a look.¡±


    ¡°If it''s money, I can...¡± I start hesitantly.


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± He gently interrupts me. ¡°Some specialized runic gauntlets like those that mends scars lie outside of my expertise. I cannot create more when many people have a need for them so it becomes necessary to ration their use until I can acquire more from Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°I, at least the scar on my face...¡± I stutter, feeling on the border of tears.


    ¡°How about I determine the need you have of it and then we can decide together what takes precedence?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter, already feeling emotionally shaken.


    I throw a look around and lift my shirt up, showing the state of my stomach. The Alemplar scratches his cheek in response without even taking a look. I frown but he appeases me with a wave of hand.


    ¡°Sit down on a bed and take your clothes off, it''s quite warm inside.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Don''t see the need.¡± I grunt, glaring as my experience with Suxen remains rather sore.


    ¡°Unless you have eyes behind your back to tell me the extent of what you wish me to look at, I do need to see for myself.¡± He explains with patience.


    Without a real argument to present against the reasoning, I decide not to make more of a fuss by behaving like a brat since I think I do have a few scars in my back, at least one self-inflicted.


    I sit down on a bed with my back turned to the Alemplar to take Yvonne''s jacket and shirt off, removing the strip of cloth covering my breast and unfastening my belt to deposit it on the bed with my weapons.


    I must look horrible. I grit my teeth and pull my pants down to my knees before pulling them back up, considering that the small white marks left by Leomi are innocuous enough that she won''t figure it out, and they''ll eventually heal, and I don''t really want to erase the proof of our fight.


    ¡°It doesn''t look too bad.¡± The Alemplar says reassuringly.


    I throw a look over my shoulder, finding him looking at my left shoulder-blade and the stump. He likely thinks that the results of Fenyz'' attack occurred at the same time I lost my arm.


    ¡°I have a few more.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°You were cut quite a few times in the back.¡± He comments quietly.


    ¡°I''m not a coward.¡± I utter, offended.


    ¡°I only meant it as an observation.¡± He replies calmly.


    The Alemplar walks around me and sets one knee to the ground to inspect the massacre that the Tianeel''s teeth caused. I lose hope little by little as the man takes stock of the disaster with an ever-deepening frown.


    ¡°How many skirmishes did you participate in?¡± He questions with a somewhat amazed voice. ¡°I''ve never seen anyone accumulate that many injuries at different times.¡±


    ¡°I''m pretty clumsy so some of those I got trying to get myself dead.¡± I tell him with a touch of dark humor.


    ¡°The good news is that I can help erase most of the marks, the bad news is that I cannot do so for the worst ones. The best I can do is level the skin to make them appear smoother.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Can''t you do more?¡± I ask, feeling a heavy weight in my stomach.


    ¡°I''m afraid the glove wouldn''t last as the strain would burn it out. But, while it won''t do anything for muscle damage, I can heal that.¡± He explains.


    ¡°My muscles?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You have a cluster here that seems to have been harmed by a deep slash.¡± He pokes at the spot where the tendril merged with my abdominal muscles, making me jump a little in surprise. ¡°And there.¡± He adds, taking hold of my hand to lift my arm, which stretches the flesh underneath my shoulder where Vikiana cut me on the boat. ¡°You must have gotten used to the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°How much will it cost?¡± I ask with a tight throat.


    ¡°You said your name was Jessica, correct?¡± He questions instead, releasing my arm to stand up.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± I respond, resisting the pull to reach for the short-sword.


    I do my best not to tense up too much as I mentally raise my guard up, preparing for battle by assembling a lion strike. I focus on catching any silver fluctuations indicative of an abrupt change in my surroundings.


    ¡°Are you the girl who was taken prisoner by the Rykz?¡± He asks.

 In Peace.Ch51

    The wind outside intensifies as the Alemplar awaits my answer, whooshing into the building through the door. The man gets up from his knees and walk to the door to close it, which only makes me warier. Why did I use my real name? Didn''t think anyone would know of me. Stupid.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I tell him as he returns.


    ¡°You took quite a while to answer a simple question.¡± He comments.


    ¡°I''m not a girl.¡± I reply with a stiff shrug.


    ¡°Somehow, I doubt that is the reason but it is quite alright.¡± The Alemplar smiles. ¡°The session will cost you a couple silvers, or a third of your regeneration every day for the next three months.¡±


    ¡°Why so cheap?¡±I ask, utterly suspicious.


    ¡°Because you do not have enough money for the normal price but clearly have a need and the Order never charges gold.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°I don''t buy it.¡± I grunt, on the verge of picking up my stuff and going.


    ¡°If you are worried about having worked for the Rykz, you are far from the only one. While it isn''t exactly Templar procedure, the Order has traditionally estimated in most cases that there is no sense in pursuing those low-born who were put in the position to fold to their demands after the war. That position is even more justified in the case of the Izla and your circumstances make it evident that you''ve paid the price. Since I do not have a confirmation of your identity, I can dismiss my suspicions without making a report.¡± He slowly explains.


    I close my first and lock my arm to ensure I don''t do anything reckless as my mind falls into turmoil. Even as myself, I still can''t put it all behind me and return to my life. I can''t even leave, this is too important.


    I feel torn about my decision to remain. Perhaps I would have found an easier life among the Rykz but it wouldn''t be my life and as much as I enjoy the Princesses'' presence, I do not want to be suborned to Grikyz... or anyone anymore.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about, Alemplar.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°That''s fine then.¡± He nods.


    The man walks back to his desk and picks up a couple of gloves as I remain sitting on the bed, half-naked and frozen in indecision. The only course of action is to remain until he heals my scars since he clearly has no doubt about who I am, but what do I do next?


    I can''t just murder the man, so the question is whether or not I can trust him. It isn''t even a question, I have no choice unless I give up on my Lady, on everything, and run from the Izla.


    Since when do I even think of murder, even to dismiss it? It''s a few months late to realize. I catch a constant stream of silver crossing the room, the fact that it doesn''t fade and is stable means it is flow. I throw a look, finding that the Alemplar is pulling energy out of a barrel.


    It''s too late to salvage this if there is a need to. I still shift my hand closer to my weapons while keeping in mind that it would spell the end of me to attack. I''ll have to be on my guard the entire way back home and then some.


    ¡°I''ll begin with tending to the muscle damage.¡± He tells me. ¡°The construct will initiate a process of recovery that your body will continue.¡±


    I keep my eyes on the Alemplar as he approaches while fitting the first leather glove on his left hand. He applies it to my shoulder first, causing an unpleasant tickling sensation beneath my skin.


    When he lays his hand on my lower back where the other tendril merged, I experience a raw suffering, like my flesh itself is rejecting the touch. It makes me feel unsafe and vulnerable despite the fact that all I physically perceive is a stretching sensation.


    It takes a lot not to lash out, and I likely would have if the Alemplar wasn''t clearly healing me. I grit my teeth as I pant for breath. The man pulls his hand away and waits for me to calm down a bit before continuing, showing an empathy I have trouble trusting.


    My fingers are trembling on the bed as I feel completely stuck, without much control over my life. My lies piled on and on, I''ve even lied about Jessica now because even without being suspected of being Elizabeth Vil, I''m still known as having been held by the Rykz and likely working for them.


    That information likely came from Emffrey or Vikiana when they made their reports. I doubt it was the Exemplar, she would have had the awareness to keep certain things for herself to protect her daughter.


    Either way, it''s a consequence I brought to myself in demanding nothing. I harden my stomach as the Alemplar shifts to start working on it. My shoulder and lower back feel itchy, like the process is ongoing even after he stopped applying the construct.


    ¡°The damage isn''t as bad as I feared.¡± He tells me.


    I remain silent, his attempts at being reassuring doing little to help me as the mere touch of leather on my flesh is oppressive enough that all I want is to unsheathe the sword and force him to move back.


    I sigh in huge relief when he pulls away, the contact of the gloved hand is a lot more difficult to endure than the discomfort of having my muscles seemingly reconstruct.


    ¡°It might not end up being perfect but the scars won''t feel as sensitive after a few hours and will look better in three to four days.¡± He says while switching gloves.


    ¡°My old wounds feel tender at worst, it isn''t really an issue.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Even that discomfort should go away.¡± He responds. ¡°Try to take a deep breath and relax, it won''t take very long.¡±


    He sets the glove on my left shoulder and makes a quick pass over the fresh red scar marks before moving on to my left side where the scrape that took a while to heal ended like a triangular patch of crumpled skin.


    The construct he''s applying causes no more than a shiver as it passes and triggers no change, which worries me in spite of the Alemplar having already explained it would take time. I don''t trust him, even though I have no reason not to with how considerate he is being.


    My state further convinces me of how much I need Leomi back, of how little I can stand to be alone. My mental state has been deteriorating, that much is clear, I won''t be able to stand being alone again.


    The realization allows me to regain a firm grasp on myself as the Alemplar starts working on my cheek. He moves on from scar to scar, leaving the crisscrossing marks and cuts on my belly for last.


    Once he pulls back, I don''t ask him to work on my thighs, unwilling to pick the fight with Elizabeth and certain that my Lady never got a clear look as we only ever undressed in close to complete darkness.


    As the Alemplar removes the glove, I notice that the leather has distinctively suffered as it now looks worn and frayed. He doesn''t seem to mind as immediately starts assembling a construct that resembles the healing one to probe his work.


    ¡°You''ll recover close to what you were.¡± He tells me with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°How close?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hard to tell, it''s different for everyone and often requires follow up visits. You can come back for a check-up next year.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Next year?¡± I blink in surprise.


    ¡°We are in a difficult financial situation at the moment, this kind of runic glove isn''t a priority.¡± The Alemplar admits, a bit embarrassed.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The fact that he isn''t making me pay all that much in that situation shows the man''s commitment to his craft. Or that it''s some kind of plot. I sigh at my own paranoia and dress back up, starting with fighting with my sleeve to fit my arm through.


    ¡°How much do I owe the Order?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Two silvers, as I''ve said. Or a third of your daily regeneration to be delivered to any Temple for the next three months.¡± He replies.


    ¡°A month''s worth, so thirty portions which are worth more than two silvers.¡± I note. ¡°Why favor that?¡± I press.


    ¡°There is damage to the leylines to repair, tunnels to collapse, and ramparts to rebuild. Master Amand has committed the Order to helping the recovery effort to atone for our failures during these pasts few months.¡± He explains.


    ¡°I''m sorry but it''ll be the silver.¡± I say, taking four coins out. ¡°And don''t argue, I''m aware it should have cost me at least two dozen.¡±


    ¡°We''re not in that much trouble, young woman.¡± The Alemplar frowns humorously. ¡°And we do not make soldiers pay for treatment after battles, your care was simply delayed.¡±


    I shrug and throw the coins on his table. I''m quite aware that my left chest still bears the mark of when Celyz took my breast out but I really don''t want to show that and it''ll remind me of thinking twice if circumstances seem to push me towards re-implanting the parasite.


    I take hold of Yvonne''s short-sword and my long hunting knife, both are about as long, to slip the sheathes inside my pants in order to fasten the belts around my waist. The Alemplar watches silently as I struggle to make the buckles align with the leather strip''s holes.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, despite evidence to the contrary. ¡°I have a friend who knows but until then, I need to be able to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°How did you manage until now?¡± He questions with curiosity.


    ¡°Had a companion, stuck to me like glue. We had a disagreement.¡± I answer, feeling a rush of adrenaline at having given another clue to my identity even if I covered for it.


    I manage to fasten the belt after a few minutes, ending up with a painful arm and red cheeks. I throw my bag back on my shoulder and make my way out, pondering about the fact that I only have a mere few coins left.


    I don''t worry too much as I barely ever paid for anything back home. Some especially good years we only took out our pouch to add coin and bartered for everything we lacked. I salute the Alemplar and take my leave, giving the Templar guarding the barracks a quick wave of hand that he returns.


    I start making my way back to Yvonne''s apartment, very much avoiding to think about the fact that the snow is going to make my next task difficult but the image engraved in my memory will help.


    As I arrive in the house''s block, I slow down to circle around to ensure that I''m not being tailed and that there''s no one inside the apartment. It would be surprising for Yvonne to have arranged for Leomi and me to run into each other here but not entirely impossible.


    Once I''m relatively certain that there are no Templars following me, I enhance my senses and carefully approach the portal. The small courtyard, which is really more of a garden, is empty and there is no sign of disturbance.


    I enter and quickly make my way upstairs, deciding that there is no sense is being careful now that I''m in. If there''s someone, they''ll spot me so I might as well try to get the drop on them.


    It''s a bit harder to focus with the occasional tingles from my muscles and the occasional shivers coursing through my tender feeling scars but I''ve fought through much worse so I don''t rate it as much of an issue.


    Either way, I find no one inside so I walk inside Yvonne''s room and change into the clothes I bought, ending up out of breath once again. I''ll be fine, I just need to push through for a few weeks and I''ll be strong as ever.


    The thought helps but my lack of endurance is starting to weight pretty heavily on me. I leave Yvonne''s clothes and short-sword on the bed before tying my cloak tightly around my neck, so that it doesn''t slip off.


    I check that the hunting knife is accessible and easy to draw before making my way downstairs and to the shed. I don''t hesitate to take the handcart since the Rykz provided it, besides I doubt Yvonne will have any need for it or any difficulty finding a replacement.


    I leave her luggage and put my bag in its place before picking the handcart up to test whether I''ll be able to pull it along. I find that I can but that it''s a struggle to keep it steady so I lay it back down and grab some rope to make a small harness for myself.


    I use a slipknot to make it easier to adjust the level and be able to free myself at a moment''s notice. Once I''m convinced that my system will work for at least a few hours, I cook myself a pot of food.


    I chose to have my meal now because I plan to leave Meria at noon when the guards will be having lunch so they should be in a good mood and won''t be inclined to stop someone.


    It remains to be seen whether the fact I lost an arm will get them to leave me alone or cause them to mock and harass me. Likely a bit of both. I eat and make my way out of the courtyard, pulling the handcart behind myself.


    I don''t come across any carriages on the short way to the western gates and the only people walking seem to be going home from work or headed back to work. I pass by two Hospitaliers standing at a street corner, eating meat skewers.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± One of them calls out.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I mutter in response, a bit disappointed that neither offers help even though I would have refused.


    The weather doesn''t get any worse than in the morning but the snow keeps falling and the wind will get harsher once I get out of the city. Still, I would have died long ago if that was all it took to stop me.


    The guards at the west gate''s barbican entrance are huddled around a fire with bowls in hand, facing the pot hanging over the flames. They turn to watch me pass but thankfully don''t make any signs to tell me to stop.


    I catch a few encouraging smiles but a single look of disdain, mixed in with some disgust, from a good-looking brunette makes me turn my eyes forward as I feel my anger rise. Challenging the woman would call on attention I can''t afford.


    As I make my way through the barbican, I tense up as it''s possible I could encounter the officer I came across with Yvonne at the southern gate. I cross the fifty-meter courtyard separating the inner gate from the outer one without a single soldier coming out of the guardhouse.


    I breathe out in relief as I exit Meria, knowing that from this point I have a much better chance of escaping pursuers. I don''t make any use of flow as I leave the road to engage into the plain towards the north-west.


    I seek out an area with dented terrain by using the position of the wall''s towers relative to me, using my clear if depressing recollection of events from when Leomi helped me sneak past the rampart.


    My rage against Nobility has no trouble being rekindled even under the cold wind as I advance in the snow covered grass. Images surface in my mind, of me jumping from the wall with the rope in hand, already intuiting that I''ll be too late.


    Volleys of arrows flew towards a group of innocents for the sole reason that a morally bankrupt Count arrived at a hasty conclusion. Another among dozens of Nobles who have been allowed their every whim so often that they can no longer discern the difference between what they feel is true and truth itself.


    Odo might not even have thought his victims guilty of treason but merely wished to exercise his power to send a warning or make a statement. Such a feeble reason cost my Father his life, yet it is so ordinary that no one blinked twice.


    Were we at peace at the time, the Order would have merely forced Odo to pay gold for blood. This is why I could not agree to the plunder of my duel. It is insufficient, it isn''t enough, coin will never settle the loss of life.


    That... that, and the fact that I''m responsible for making Izla Meria fear traitors. We all are. I had the reins. Does it matter? We are I. Tears start rolling down my cheeks. I ignore them, even as the gusts of wind makes it feel like the salty water is biting into my flesh.


    I drag the handcart around a large boulder, likely another catapult projectile. I realize I''ve gone too far and turn to search within arrow range of the rampart. My fury only grows the harsher I feel the cold, and it isn''t only fueled by Nobility or my self-blame.


    No, my anger is to humans and Rykz in general as I am rather certain that Father''s bones were left in the field with no one to care one way or the other about it.


    The latter species would only have recovered bodies to burn them or feed upon them while the only person in the former who might have acted, Leomi, was in no position to do so after the battle.


    Civilians casualties matter not to the army or the guard unless they clog the streets. There is a field not far from my village where peasants who revolted were left to rot after they were slain, I found bones there the one time I went as a kid.


    Considering Odo died for killing Father, no one would have exposed themselves to retaliation by recovering his remains. I narrow the general area where he could be and set the handcart down to start searching in earnest.


    I spend hours kicking and digging through snow, going from one ridge in the terrain to the next. My feet hurt, my hand feels glacial, my nails have dirt under them from striking the ground in anger.


    Yet I don''t stop. I keep scouring the plains until I finally hit on a blackened skull under a thick layer of snow which lies on a patch of dirt and ashes. I don''t allow myself to break down, I check my position against my the images in my memory first, ending up confirming that I''ve just found Father.

 In Peace.Ch52

    All the emotions I kept bottled up for so long, without clearly realizing their intensity, burst out in one long and loud wail. I clutch at Father''s skull as a cry of despair, guilt and rage with shifting tones of insanity continuously blaring out from my heart through my throat.


    ¡°Rhhaaaahh!¡±


    I keep screaming my lungs out, through the hurt, through the pain. My tormented howls do not even stop when I breathe in as my voice merely transforms with no pause as the harsh winter air rushes into my lungs.


    It makes it worse that Father''s death was so sudden and so uneventful as to make it seem unimportant, natural, a mere incident. An arrow was knocked and released. The projectile flew and struck his chest. That''s it, that''s all it took.


    No last words, not a plea to be heard, not any advice to receive, not even a farewell touch. Simply, death in the blink of an eye. One moment Father was alive, the next he was dead. And I wasn''t even close enough to see it happen.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhhhhh!¡±


    We remember the warmth we felt when we touched his body, the hope his heart yet beat and the crushing realization that it did not. All of it buried by the being I was at the time for it had to keep going, and it still does as a monster can never truly rest.


    I fit the charcoaled skull between my knees to use my flapping left sleeve to wipe it clean, using snow in place of water. During the tens of minutes it takes me to get rid of the soot and return the bone to pure white, my throat sores and my voice falters until my wails turn into barely audible whimpers.


    The cold wind gusts drown the sounds that escape my lips whilst dropping off snowflakes that add to the crushing weight on my shoulders. I relentlessly cleanse Father''s charcoaled remains as I gather them.


    I sift through the black dirt and melted snow to gather it all, refusing to rely on flow as the task is mine to fulfill without any aid from the Lake which has already done its part by welcoming Father in its fiery waters.


    I start losing feeling from the tips of my fingers but it is no excuse to stop, even as I see some of my nails break. I don''t even pause once I''ve gathered what seems to be a complete skeleton to make sure I haven''t missed any.


    After a long stretch of time without finding any more bones, the pressure to protect the remains from the weather overwhelms the one to seek more out so I return to the cart and bring back a piece of cloth to wrap the remains up.


    I carefully knot it up and lay it in front of me before leaning down to briefly press my forehead against it over and over again. I''m unable and unwilling to let words get past my lips as I do not deserve to speak my way out of this crushing sadness I feel.


    I don''t swallow the pain or the hurt, I keep all my emotions in my chest to cherish them as the last vestige of my relationship with Father. I lose myself in the grief I refused myself for so long.


    --- --- ---


    I don''t know how long I remained here, kneeling at the place of my Father''s death. I don''t even know if I wailed or cried. All I''m aware of is that there''s snow up to my thighs, that the sun fled and the moon refused to rise, and that there are trails of ice stuck to my cheeks.


    I know I need to rise but don''t find the want in me to do so. I have to put Father to rest, no matter what. It is insane that I cannot rid myself of this mantra even though it was only meant to last until peace, but it tears me out of my lethargy.


    I try to rise but something hinders me. Looking down, I find that my pants'' legs are stuck to the ground by frozen snow. I grit my teeth and use my freezing fingers to pull the cloth away without tearing it.


    I barely feel anything, not even the cold I should be, as I slowly make my way back to the handcart with the cloth containing Father''s remains in hand. I store them safely in a corner of the cart and use rope to make sure they won''t slip.


    I then pick the cart to start trailing back towards the road. Unfortunately, the tracks I left are not gone and the only lights around come from the torches of the scarce patrols on top of Meria''s rampart.


    Not that it matters considering how slowly I''m advancing. My trembling legs are barely enough to pull the wheels through the thick layer of snow that accumulated throughout the day.


    It gets harder to move after a mere few minutes of using the rope going across my chest to pull the cart. I slip and almost face-plant several times but I keep forging ahead out of sheer will.


    That is until darkness starts creeping on the edges of my eyesight, signaling that I may be falling unconscious soon which ironically wakes me up to the danger I''m in.


    I''ll die if I keep going. Rest is not the task. But dying would prevent me from fulfilling it. I stop and go around the cart to clumsily open my leather bag with my stiff fingers, pulling my two blankets out.


    I swipe snow off the cart and make just enough space for myself to climb in. I hastily build a cocoon of cloth with the blankets before assembling a fire construct that I leave hovering close enough to be warm but far enough not to set me ablaze as I fade to slumber.


    --- --- ---


    I open my eyes and am immediately assaulted by the light vividly reflected by the white snow covering the plain. I push myself to get off my ass to depart after eating cold gruel leftovers.


    The frugal meal is invigorating, it clears my mind to the depressive state I fell in the day before while leaving my grief there, like a tight knot in my chest. I truly depart on my journey back home with my eyes set on the horizon to the north-west.


    Walking warms me up about as much as it exhausts me so I rely on nourishing constructs to keep my muscles going, rejecting my body''s protests as intolerable laziness.


    My regeneration seems to have fallen a bit but it is hard to conclude anything because it might just be that my body is in such a state that it has started directly burning the flow.


    When walking gets too hard, I switch to placing one foot in front of the other with my old ''Once more.'' mantra to sustain me. I soon realize that my lips have chapped and that my fingertips are sore so I dedicate a small portion of my flow to healing my skin.


    --- --- ---


    I don''t come across anyone on the first day nor the second, unsurprising considering that snow is intermittently falling. Few are as foolish as I am to travel in winter and those who do stick close to the coast. There are also few reasons to be crossing the Izla in winter apart for traveling merchants.


    I try to hunt but don''t find much success as my stops are short and many animals hibernate. My advance is slow because of the snow and my fatigued muscles so I take comfort in the fact that I am building myself back into shape.


    A glint of light hits my eyes as sunset, bringing my attention to a small frozen river. I decide to stop and break the thin layer of ice to refill my gourd and clean up. I take the opportunity to change and wash my clothes under cover of a pine tree that blocks the wind for me.


    As I slip my shirt on, I take notice that several of my scars show clean signs of fading while smaller scratches like the ones on the underside of my breast have entirely vanished. I feel like a weight has been taken off my shoulders.


    --- --- ---Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    By the fifth day, I resign myself to acknowledging that my access has almost returned to a single portion, likely a result of Elizabeth Vil''s exile and subsequent disappearance.


    The ruthless and greedy won''t support one who does not act to their immediate benefit while the sympathetic have likely turned to the Hospitaliers after Duke Meria''s execution.


    At most, a few dozen remain pledged to me. It doesn''t bother me either way to lose the energy, it is simply further indication that people remain tied up in the traditions and laws they have been ingrained to follow since young.


    Furthermore, I think that the stories about me aren''t truly taken seriously as proven by the ridiculous claims Leomi told me people made about Elizabeth Vil and the fact that she does not bleed.


    I went to slaughter to safeguard their peace and they take it as entertainment. If none have faith enough in us until we strike the first blow against Nobility, then why should I sacrifice myself over their freedom? I am making the right decision by pulling away.


    Yet, my fury melts as I keep forging north-west through the snow with the mountain to my left. Every step reminds me of the guilt I hold in Father''s death and the duty I have to bring him back to bury him next to Mother.


    --- --- ---


    The sixth day, I angle my course to avoid a village on the northern twin mountain''s flank as I don''t feel attracted to any company that isn''t Leomi even to combat my increasing loneliness.


    --- --- ---


    During the seventh day, I angle to the south-west, engaging on the final straight line to return home. My depression makes a return as I near my destination, bringing with it a sickly feeling to my stomach.


    I start questioning the massive lies about myself I told Leomi, I''ll have to maintain them by omission at the very least. Perhaps worse is the surprise I gave Celyz that felt so good but seems so bad for the both of us.


    I made things worse, all my choices have made things worse. Celyz was right to push for us to be engaged as I have no doubt it''s how she treated me this entire time, but I was wrong in accepting it.


    Yet, as much as I wish to, I am unable to go back on what I did to them. And neither would I as Leomi and Celyz have long been integral parts of what keeps the amalgamation of insanity that we are functionally sane. I''ll keep doing what I have been doing and things will get better, they have to.


    --- --- ---


    I catch sight of a road on the eighth day, which is fortunate considering the layer of snow covering the lands, but unfortunate because it''s coming down from the mountain and going towards the coast.


    That evening I decide to set traps down, managing to catch a hare by the paw. I grill it, adding some variety to the same old gruel as I lie in front of the fire. After the meal, I find the energy to work on my blood-control construct, an amalgamation of the water and air-blade constructs.


    Yet, without much flow to work with, the progress I make is mostly theoretical. Which I don''t necessarily mind as it forces me to be attentive and doesn''t prevent me from finding errors or redundant segments.


    --- --- ---


    On the ninth day, I arrive within sight of the small wood north-east of the village from which Baron Buton allowed us to forage and gather firewood within limits every year while he kept for himself the larger forest to the south.


    The strata within the Empire that I burn to see shattered. Crime-slaves, peasants, bourgeois, Hospitaliers, Templars, Nobles, titled Nobles, and lastly the Imperial Lion.


    No matter how much it disgusts me, the argument remains that shaking the established order may spell the doom of humanity. Risk, reward, justice, fairness, none of it seems to matter when survival is on the line. Only one who places those above all else would be able to affect change.


    Yet, with the behavior I''ve observed, it doesn''t seem like the possibility of extinction is on the minds of those who rule Caeviel or they wouldn''t rely so much on the Empire to protect the Kingdom. But is our survival on the line? As much as I care for the Rykz, I am convinced they would take back the Empire''s lands if they could.


    I shake my head and focus on the lands ahead, determining the path I need to follow in order to go straight home. I use a hole in a thicket to enter a field and then head north to take the trail that leads to the village before heading south on a track that passes along a different field.


    After a couple of hours of meandering in the farmlands, I catch sight of an odd wall on the horizon, one with several roofs but no alley. I quickly realize that I''m looking at the village and that they''ve erected stone walls to block the entrances.


    I suppose it''s faster and easier than building a small rampart but I wouldn''t want to be the one who has to barricade their windows because... because of what? Cecil would have told me if the Rykz did anything and I don''t see why bandits would have any interest in our hamlet.


    Apart from food. I grit my teeth and accelerate as I realize that the only things of value to be found home are sacs of grain. There haven''t been any looters nearby for as long as I lived but war changes things.


    As I keep advancing, I realize that there''s no way I should have spotted the village but not our stables. It makes no sense. I scout the area and prove myself correct as I spot the white roof of our house between two leafless oaks.


    I stomp forward, pulling hard on the handcart to pummel through uneven terrain and make my way to our yard, anguished about the fact that the stables, that I intend to convert to house chickens, rabbits, and perhaps cows later, may have been buried under a layer of snow.


    That would ruin my plans for days, maybe even weeks. As I approach, I grow confused as there is still no sign of the stables. All I see is a white expanse and... and our home''s front door wide open that allowed snow to spill into the living room.


    I drop the handcart on the edge of our yard and run inside. The cast iron stove is gone and there are enough marks on the window and ground where it was to tell me that it was dragged to then be lifted out of the house.


    The barrel where we used to keep food for the week was split open by hammer or axe. Our table was broken and most of the resulting wood taken, same for the chairs.


    I would be weeping if not for the rage simmering in my chest pushing me to ascertain the extent of the damage. I check our pantry, finding a handful of nails on the ground but that''s it, even the small haystack we kept for house needs was taken.


    I rush into my room, pushing the hanging cloth that has served me as a door for years, to find a gaping hole in the wall and a savaged room. The bed was destroyed, my clothes ripped, even my wicker laundry basket was stomped on.


    As I breathe in, I choke under the smell of week-old piss and smoke. I seek out my clogs, a wooden pair of shoes I wore when younger, finding mere cinders as they were used to fuel a fire. Contrary to the theft from the rest of the house, what happened here was a clear act of hatred.


    Alone. Alone. Alone. Elizabeth wails in my head with such rage that she gives me a splitting headache. Her crushing feeling of having been abandoned makes me stagger backward. No home, no Leomi, no nothing.


    I stumble out of the house, E.Vil showing us towards the handcart. Calm down, Liz, please. I panically utter in my head, attempting to soothe her anguish. We know who had to have done this, we''ll get them back.


    I''ll destroy them all! She responds while trying to untie the rope fixing the chest to the handcart which prevents her from opening it. We''ll die, me, we''re too weak to handle it.


    Worth it. She tells me. I try to seize back the reins, frightened by myself, but I fail. In desperation, I throw my head down to the chest to knock us out. I fail but I do manage to daze us.


    I take advantage to impress the image of Victor and Roger on an oddly shaped tree at the corner of the house, doing all I can to convince myself that it is real, using my own insanity to survive as I''ve done so often.


    ¡°There will be no surrender this day.¡± Elizabeth utters in an utterly glacial tone of voice.


    She seizes our hunting knife, pulling it out while assembling a lion step. She leaps at the tree and strikes at one of the branches, lodging it into the wood. Liz tears it out with a lion strike while spinning us around, delivering a backhanded swipe that the trunk stops dead in its tracks.


    I let her exhaust her rage, ourselves, and our reserve, for a little while before intervening. You got them, now we only have a day''s worth of food. Liar. Elizabeth responds, having likely realized my trick as she struck the tree in our madness. We pant for breath. Yes, I won''t let you kill us, not until we bury Father. And then they die. And then we will see.


    I sheathe the hunting knife and stagger back to the handcart to seize the cooking pot, not even bothering to search our shovel as there is no chance it survived what happened here. They defiled the home you dreamed of for us.


    I let the remark go to vent our anger, focusing on dragging us to the backyard where Mother lies in her grave. I kneel in front of it and slam my head into the frozen ground, apologizing for having failed to preserve the house they left us.


    I don''t let myself wallow as Elizabeth may use that to force Jessica''s hand at revenge. We instead deliver our rage against the ground with the cooking pot, slamming the bottom into the hard surface to break the frozen earth before using the edge to start digging.

 In Peace.Ch53

    I bash and scrape the pot against the hard frozen ground to little effect. After a while, I am forced to stop for lack of progress. I make my way around the house to take firewood out of our winter reserve.


    I unsurprisingly find that the pile was stolen as well from under the small flat-roof that served to protect it from the weather. I resignedly cut the old rope keeping that structure in place and kick one of the pillars, dislodging it.


    The flat-roof crumbles to the ground. I pick one side and drag it over to the grave, making a second trip to gather the pickets that held it. I set that wood pile on fire with a construct in the hope of warming up the ground.


    As I watch it burn, Elizabeth grows angry and agitated. She wants to go and there''s little I can do to convince her otherwise. I''m already lucky she is no longer pushing us to the symbiont.


    I''ve grown to an understanding with the parasite as I traveled but it bothers me that Elizabeth went to it so quickly. It makes us powerful. It kills us, and how weak are you that you would rely on it to win a fight? We are not weak.


    I shake my head and make my way to the well, finding with relief that it''s been left alone. I pull the rope tight and start wrapping the rope around my forearm to start lifting the bucket up.


    It''s heavy and it feels like there''s a snake constricting around my arm but I don''t give up. I get the bucket above the low-wall and quickly snatch the handle to put it down next to the well.


    I bring the cooking pot over to pour the water in, it''s dirty but that doesn''t matter for what I''m doing since the plan is to boil the water once the fire starts running out of wood.


    It''ll take hours for the blaze to die down so we have time to make a trip to the village and back. I take a deep breath and straighten my back, letting my rage out to focus on these new circumstances.


    First, retribution. I turn north, and start walking. I manage to find the snow-covered path because I know exactly where it is and start following it, finding scattered stones from my room''s wall a few dozen meters down the road.


    They were put there specifically to block the way, to isolate our home from the village. There are fresh horse and human tracks that turn to go down a small track that leads to two fields to the east, indicating it worked.


    The human was wearing the kind of spiked boots that I''ve seen people in plate use, the foot-marks leave no doubt. That has to have been from Leomi even if I have no idea why she''d be in armor, she passed by during the night or a day ago depending on the weather.


    ¡°Rhaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± I roar.


    I check my flow reserve, finding it two-thirds full. Sufficient. I coldly assemble lion''s steps and strikes as I start clearing rocks from the road. I leave them in a pile to the side in case my Lady returns to recognize the mistake.


    If they cost you and me her, I''ll fucking slaughter them. I resume heading to the village with my hand on the hunting knife''s handle, toying with the idea of using it but feeling like punching the twits will be far more satisfying.


    I follow the horse tracks in reverse until they split from the road. Whoever showed up was turned away from the village or avoided it entirely. I keep going until I reach the wall blocking the street.


    It goes from house to house and is about two meters tall, they used mortar but very sparingly and mostly to secure the beams supporting the wall from inside.


    I''m pretty sure I could destroy this if I tried, it wouldn''t even take a fully powered air-blade if I hit it right, but I don''t have the energy to do that or any real reason.


    I walk around the village to the west, finding barricaded windows and doors at the backs of the houses. I realize as I go that the houses were specifically built with their backs in a circle in order to make the village easier to defend.


    Either way, it doesn''t take me any time at all to put two and two together. Our stables were dismantled and the construction materials our family got into debt to buy were used for this shoddy fortification. It''s unlikely that it was enough, they probably took down other buildings.


    I hear voices inside the village as I pass by the eastern street, which is also walled off. They sound alarmed and directed to our home south, likely because of the smoke rising from the fire.


    ¡°What... f... ykz returned?¡± A woman asks with a bit of panic.


    ¡°I doubt the Rykz would light a fire to warn us!¡± Ms. Conner calls out from afar, likely having decided to respond to all the discussions on the matter at once.


    A cold grin appears on my face as I decide to keep my silence, entirely in sync with Elizabeth about the fact that we''ll need to be discreet if we want to hunt our preys down without interference.


    I shift gears, falling into a lower stance as I stalk around the village in case they took their hunting bows out. I edge away from the wall to have a look at the roofs, finding that a few roofs were cleared of snow.


    I keep my eyes on them as I head to the northern street, which allows me to spot four heads peeking from the general shop''s roof. One of them is Emily, who is Ms. Conner''s daughter, while the other three are Roger, Victor, and a kid whose name I never could remember.


    They notice me a moment later, not quite a feat considering I must stick out quite a lot in the snow. Unlike what I thought, they don''t scream insults at me, but instead start scrambling down the roof.


    Their expressions of panic and fright are quite obviously not directed at me but towards what they know they did, likely behind their families'' back. I can''t even find the heart to laugh, too furious and eager to catch them.


    The matter of the stables can wait since it was done in a clean manner, it''s clear that what was done to my room wasn''t done by the people in the village. They don''t like me, a few hate me, but they wouldn''t stoop that low as a community.


    I get back to hugging the wall for cover, playing a bit more with the hunting knife as I wonder if they''ll make me use it. I walk past carriage tracks coming from the north-east, which could mean it came from Buton''s Dungeon but it more likely came from the road running along the coast.


    The wheel marks go around the village towards the east, indicating that I went all the way around when I could have gone to the left and found the entrance when I encountered the blocked southern street.


    No matter. I forge ahead, keeping my senses peeled. I don''t pay attention to the quiet conversations going on inside, or the jingling that tells me that grandfathers and grandmothers are knitting winter clothes regardless of the small commotion over the fire.


    No, I track these children''s hurried steps. The lack of cries of surprise or admonishment from villagers at these seventeen to nineteen year old running in the streets tells me that they''re using small alleys between houses and avoiding windows.


    They stop for a brief moment, likely to grab something as they cause wood clattering. They quickly depart again in a sprint to the east. I don''t accelerate, considering that it''s more important to preserve my combat capability than to hurry towards a confrontation that the kids are clearly as intent on than I am.


    Besides, I''m curious to see what they''re planning to do before I bash their smirks in. I advance carefully until I hear a door being unlocked a couple dozen meters ahead, past the gate they built on the eastern street.


    I try to jog over with the snow muffling the sounds of my footsteps, but unfortunately they start walking out before I can make it there for an ambush. I stop and straighten up, affecting a deceptively casual stance with my hand on my long knife''s handle.


    The three kids that come out have rudimentary spears in hand with sharp wooden tips but are more crooked than straight, the fourth apparently decided not to show. They definitely made those themselves because they couldn''t get access to their families'' tools.


    Emily is wearing a thick winter dress that causes me to disdain her before I even notice the hesitant way she''s holding the weapon. Victor has a rough leather jacket that I''ve seen him in before, holding his spear too tightly. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Roger has a fur coat that gaping holes, showing it was hastily tanned and further damage with use. His grip on his weapon isn''t too tight or loose but he''s holding it too far back so he''ll lack reactivity and maneuverability in close quarters.


    ¡°It''s really her.¡± Emily mutters in a low voice.


    ¡°She''s even more of a freak now!¡± Roger calls out. ¡°Look at her!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± The fourth kid urges from behind the street''s gate.


    ¡°...¡± I hold my silence, rather baffled at what I''m seeing. Are they planning to use these pointy sticks?


    ¡°Leave!¡± Victor whispers loudly at me. He sounds like he''s trying to chase a wild dog.


    ¡°Shoo.¡± I respond in a mocking tone. ¡°Bad dog!¡± The kid grows red, which is far from the hard, pale, look I expect from a killer.


    ¡°Go away, you hindrance! If it wasn''t for you and Buton being cowards, we would have been warned of the insect''s invasion!¡± Roger quietly spits out. They''re really afraid to be heard.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter.


    I start advancing, considering that the conversation went far enough. They raise their gnarled spears up like clubs in response. Victor protectively steps in front of Emily, pretty much rendering her useless.


    ¡°We just got rid of the freakish monsters, we aren''t letting a one-armed idiot back in!¡± Victor seethes.


    ¡°You tell ''er mah boy!¡± His old man murmurs in encouragement from behind the gate as well. Isn''t that interesting.


    ¡°If you''re going to do something evil, at least smile while you''re at it.¡± I tell them, affecting a bloodthirsty grin.


    ¡°Let''s do this quickly.¡± Victor urges to the others.


    They raise their spears like their clubs and start advancing on me. Their faces fall as I confidently move in, leaning forward to be ready to charge at any moment. I adjust my angle of approach to ensure that the three hinder each other as much as possible when they try to beat me with their silly spears.


    Feeling stupid about needing the parasite yet? Bash their noses in, they''re just at the right height! I chuckle at Elizabeth''s response. The sound causes the kids stop in their tracks.


    My smile drops as I lion''s step into their range. Emily is further so she''s the only one who notices in time to react, unfortunately for her, she can''t do anything with Victor in front of her and Roger to her right, which is my left.


    I reach out to Roger''s spear, grabbing it before the child even thinks to bring it down. I don''t try to rip it out of his hands since he could be using his flow to strengthen himself but I leverage it down and to the side to put an obstacle in Victor''s way.


    I then use an extended lion strike to bring my fist back and punch Roger''s nose in a swift, fluid movement. Smack. The fleshy impact is like music to my ears. His head is thrown back by the hit, while I unexpectedly trip forward.


    I quickly angle my shoulder and slam it into his chest, throwing him down to the ground. It takes me a moment to realize that I lost my balance because I compensated for a non-existent, yet painful, left arm. I''m too used to leaning in because striking with the parasite pushed me backward.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Roger yelps.


    A silvery flicker tells me that a kick is incoming from my right so I use a half lion''s step to raise my leg. I barely manage to bring my foot down on the offending appendage in spite of the fact it should have been easy.


    As I pin Victor''s foot under my heel, and while he clumsily remembers he has a spear, I shift my forearm to deflect the butt of Emily''s spear. I make use of her moment of pause as she tries to figure out what just happened to take hold of her hand.


    Her eyes widen as I give her a mean grin and use a lion strike to haul her towards me. I slam my forehead into her left cheekbone, causing her to crumble to the ground, unconscious. I look down on her while watching the idiot whose foot I pinned with the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Victor yells out in panic as he fails to pull away from me enough to use his spear.


    ¡°Son!¡± The older man replies. ¡°Stay away from him you crazy bitch!¡±


    I see red as they are the reason why Father has yet to be buried. I lion strike my elbow into his side, breaking one or several of his ribs with a dry crack. He drops while screeching in pain. I kick him in the head, knocking him straight out.


    Crack. I fall forward, experiencing a harsh pain in my lower back. I immediately lion''s step myself further ahead and turn around as I get back up. I find Roger with blood running down his nose like a waterfall and a broken spear in his hands.


    His cheeks are deathly pale. He runs away as soon as my eyes lock in with his. I try to run after him but the hurt in my back causes me to stumble. I gather myself and go through the constructs I could assemble to take him out.


    Unfortunately, there are none I can use with a bit over a third of a portion of energy. The kid runs to the door they used to exit the village, rushing inside the house and slamming it behind himself.


    I frown and start walking after him while unsheathing my hunting knife, trying to figure out how I''ll get that door open if he locked it. Yet, the sound of a large bar being slid off the gate on the eastern street behind me causes me to pause.


    ¡°You''re dead, you whore! You better not run!¡± Victor''s father stupidly threatens.


    We might need to. No. We won because they were so sloppy it wasn''t even a fight, we can''t even use the armor-piercing construct right now and using the lightning one would be a terrible idea. Lion strikes are enough, we can slice them to bits.


    ¡°I know a whore, she''s countless times worthier of life than you''ll ever be.¡± We utter in a flat voice. ¡°Draw a weapon on me and find your end.¡±


    ¡°You little freak!¡± The man shrieks.


    ¡°What''s going on here!¡± Ms. Conner''s voice thunders down.


    A commotion arises on the other side of the gate as the villagers gather, likely from Roger''s bloody nose and Victor''s father''s frantic attempts at opening the gate, or maybe the screams from earlier.


    ¡°That freak Jessica! She came back and attacked our kids for no reason!¡± The old man exclaims.


    ¡°Quickly, help me open the gate!¡± Ms. Conner exclaims, paying little attention to the man but clearly worried.


    ¡°You can get out from the house on your left, it isn''t properly barricaded.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Jessica are you all okay?¡± Ms. Conner asks.


    ¡°They''ll survive, I just roughed them a bit.¡± I answer.


    Must be pretty embarrassing for the old man to realize he lost his cool so much he forgot he could''ve gotten out that way. Wish he had figured it out, it''s going to be impossible to lay him flat unless he attacks first now.


    I hear footsteps from people rushing into the house while others start working on opening the gate. A quick glance at the two knocked out children confirms they''ll stay out for a while longer.


    I start toying with my hunting knife while I wait and catch my breath, spinning the small guard on my palm. Ms. Conner soon emerges to rush over to Emily with a hard worried look as she notices the small bleeding and swelling wound on her daughter''s face.


    Behind her emerge a few villagers who glare at me, the miller and a cattle farmer are about the only two I have any familiarity with. Both shouldn''t even be in the village, even at this time of year, but it''s not really surprising that they are if they feared the Rykz.


    Ms. Conner starts assembling a healing construct, probably being very careful as she''s taking a lot of time to do so. I hear Victor''s father arguing his side as they work on opening the gate, the noise making it hard to pick up what they''re saying. I do catch the sound of the old temple guard''s voice.


    ¡°We were only camping!¡± Roger barks out in protest. ¡°That freak is crazy!¡±


    ¡°Come over and say that to my face, coward.¡± I shout back.


    Silence falls over the crowd on the other side. I doubt what I said directly caused that to happen. The gate opens slowly, first revealing the old Templar with a new uniform with his sword to his waist.


    He was likely held prisoner in Meria because I''ve rarely seen him with his weapon or such a pristine silver lion tabard. It would make sense for the Order to focus what few resources they have to regain their reputation in the more remote provinces who likely felt abandoned, logical since they were.


    He turns accusing eyes towards me, almost provoking me to rage out. Instead, I switch from playing with my hunting knife to aggressively switching between standard to reversed grip with swift flickers of my wrist.


    ¡°Barging in like you own the place and causing a fight!¡± The old man erupts. ¡°Have you no shame?!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Who asked you to arbiter this dispute?¡± I ask in return.


    ¡°I am the Templar!¡± He utters back, turning red.


    ¡°Considering I''m the one who was attacked, I''m the one who should be making the demand for arbitration. I have not, stand aside.¡± I coldly argue.


    ¡°I saw you strike first through the cracks!¡± Victor''s father spouts out.


    ¡°You rushed us!¡± Roger adds.


    ¡°They came out with spears.¡± I counter with finality.


    I run my gaze over the crowd. Half the village apparently gathered and they look more confused than angry. Good. I spot a pair of Hospitaliers at the back of the crowd, looking lost and uncomfortable. They''re clearly out of their depth.


    The old temple guard tries to speak up again, likely trying to meddle his way into this again. I cut him off and explain what happened and why with my eyes trained on Roger as I recount what I found home.


    The kid, Roger, grows smaller and smaller as he retreats on himself, confronted by the village''s outrage. In the end, his father seizes his ear while one of his cousins takes hold of his arm to drag him away as the family tries to flee the sheer embarrassment of the situation.


    ¡°Hold it right there.¡± I shout, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°I''m not done with any of them yet.¡± I add in a sharp voice.

 In Peace.Ch54

    The family doesn''t listen as they keep dragging Roger away. I catch a few words, piecing together that they''re berating him for behaving like he''s twelve. I frown but don''t raise my voice again, knowing that there''s little point in arguing over one kid now when I want all four.


    As if on cue, the old temple guard advances forward, causing the two Hospitaliers to step closer to the front of the crowd. Both men are pretty young with the facial hair of those who haven''t fully grown up yet or learned how to properly shave.


    ¡°They had spears because they didn''t recognize you and went out to protect the village!¡± The Templar speaks up once he arrives at the half-way point between me and the villagers. ¡°They were correct to since you attacked and still hold a weapon!¡±


    I run my gaze over the crowd, noticing that quite a few throw looks of disdain to the old man. Slaughter him. Only if need be. Carlo... rather the kid whose name I don''t recall that didn''t have the guts to come out, is hiding behind the corner of a house and observing the situation with a nervous expression.


    There is no sense in responding to the Templar, everyone here understands perfectly what the kids were trying to do after I''ve told them the state of my home.


    That doesn''t mean they''ll help me, only that arguing is pointless. Besides, the old temple guard''s stature is crumbling from how obvious it is that I''m ignoring him, having already dismissed his role.


    I''m pretty sure the Order''s statutes don''t require Templars to receive a request for arbitration for them to do their duty but this is a small village where people don''t like others butting into their business uninvited, even if they do spy from afar.


    ¡°What happened to our stables?¡± I ask in a cold tone, choosing to improve my hand before playing it. ¡°And to our horses?¡±


    ¡°The insects killed them.¡± The Templar replies viciously.


    ¡°The Rykz started pillaging the area, your father agreed to dismantle the building to help build walls.¡± Martina speaks up.


    I freeze at the sound of her voice, almost failing to catch my hunting knife as I was in the middle of switching to a standard grip. I try but don''t find the courage to look at her, the memory of her rejecting me, of my life crumbling, too fresh in spite of it having happened years ago.


    ¡°They didn''t own the building anyway, they defaulted on their debt to Bar... Buton!¡± The Templar exclaims, addressing the village as he glares at me.


    The fact he corrects himself from using the title shows it was a slip of tongue. There''s quite the resentment over the old Baron fleeing by himself. The crowd''s hard expressions clearly indicates their position on the matter.


    ¡°You will hold your tongue.¡± I tell the Templar with a slight smile. ¡°Or I may decide to take it.¡±


    Gasps go through the crowd while the old temple guard blinks and takes a half-step back before drawing his sword with a certain delectable fright in his eyes. The Hospitaliers'' expressions grow serious.


    They both raise their hands, making the crowd''s flow flare before receding. An effective show of power without escalating. I glance at the twin mountains to the south-east, taking a deep breath in nostalgia.


    ¡°We have already settled on a schedule to rebuild what we''ve taken down when the snows melt, Jessica.¡± Ms Conner speaks up. ¡°Since your family''s need is most urgent, we will place you ahead in the list.¡±


    ¡°There is no more family, I''m alone now.¡± I respond, despising the anguish I hear in my voice. Brother may never return.


    ¡°I... I''m sorry to hear that.¡± Ms Conner says. ¡°Your father was a good man.¡±


    ¡°I care not for condolences from any of you.¡± I tell her, repressing my sadness as it hinders my anger.


    I hear movement behind me so I shift to ascertain my surroundings while keeping the Templar and the Hospitaliers within my range of sight. Ms Conner is walking over to Victor, having left her daughter Emily in the dirt even though she''s waking up.


    ¡°The four who have treated my home worse than they would a barn will return with me to fix what they''ve done.¡± I speak up loudly so all can hear. It''s satisfying to see the fourth kid jump and hide behind the corner, but not enough for me to forgive.


    ¡°You can''t prove ''mah Victor did anything!¡± The father yells. ¡°And you attacked him!¡± He adds like he forgot.


    In fact, the man hasn''t even rushed to his kid, too busy maintaining his venomous glare. Probably thinks his child deserved the beating if he couldn''t beat a freak like me. I really hate that I agree on the first part even if not the second.


    ¡°My only need for proof would be if I cared to convince any of you.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°You cann...¡± The Templar starts but cuts himself off when I point the tip of my hunting knife towards him without even looking.


    ¡°My daughter will do all she can to make up for what she did.¡± Ms Conner speaks up.


    ¡°Roger will too.¡± The cousin speaks up. I hadn''t noticed he returned with the kid in question.


    Roger''s face is bright red, clearly from having taken slaps. His nose was wiped of blood but it''s slightly crooked, meaning I broke it. I raise my upper lip, showing teeth in a parody of a smile. The kid pales, which draws out red hand-marks on his cheeks.


    ¡°Well, Victor won''t!¡± The father spouts out.


    ¡°My child wouldn''t do this!¡± A mother calls out, likely referring to the fourth kid.


    A cacophony of dissenting voices arises from the crowd, the outrage sounds fake to me as they''re discussing a matter doesn''t concern them. It enrages me almost as much as those pretty much saying the Templar has a point about me behaving like I own the place.


    ¡°How about you lodge in the village and we can all take care of this in spring?¡± Ms Conner proposes, likely out of concern for me since she should be aware to a point about the damage and my empty pantry.


    ¡°There will be reparation today or there will be bodies.¡± I flatly affirm with simmering rage, cutting short every conversation like I threw a bucket of cold water over them.


    I face the village, most of it has gathered by now, conscientious of my bloodthirsty look. While most freeze, the Hospitaliers move forward with aplomb and the old Templar regains his courage from that, advancing towards me but no further than they do.


    ¡°This isn''t how disputes are resolved, Ms Jessica.¡± The taller Hospitalier speaks up.


    ¡°There is no dispute here.¡± I rebuke. ¡°Either they do what''s right, or I''ll make them and take down those who stand in my way. You''ve been warned.¡±


    I flip around while paying very close attention to any silvery flicker that could appear and listening closely for any sounds. I make my way to Emily who tenses up, staring at my long hunting knife with wide open eyes.


    Ms Conner, who is holding Victor by the waist to help him stay up, looks at me with an appraising look. She starts dragging Victor over to her daughter who is now shaking.


    ¡°Up.¡± I tell the girl who seems frozen and not just because her butt is buried in snow.


    ¡°M, Mom!¡± Emily stutters, crying out for help.


    ¡°Learn something while you''re there, Emily.¡± Ms Conner replies calmly. ¡°Actions have consequences. Count yourself lucky, many would not even give you the opportunity to make up for your mistakes.¡±


    The woman''s words convince me to stand by instead of forcing the girl to get up, especially since doing that would require me to sheathe my weapon. Ms Conner grabs her daughter with her free hand to firmly pull her up and take over for supporting a whimpering, grimacing, Victor.


    The kid is still dazed, but I get a lot of satisfaction out of his tormented expression. I only seem to have cracked his ribs but I''ll just have to break them for good if he pisses me off.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I hear Roger scream so I throw him a glance, finding him struggling against his cousin who is firmly dragging him over. I catch a silver flicker behind my back. I take two steps to the side before pivoting to face the threat, weapon drawn back to slash out if needed.


    Victor''s father stops dead in his tracks. He was trying to sneak by to get his son. I glare at him until he moves back, holding his hands up with a look of panic.


    ¡°See! This freak is a menace, she almost struck him!¡± The Templar exclaims.


    ¡°Don''t try to slither behind my back and you won''t run the risk of being struck down.¡± I growl.


    He takes a step forward but flicks a look to the Hospitaliers and doesn''t dare any more when the two don''t follow his lead. In fact, the two put some distance to the old temple guard to exchange a few words between themselves.


    ¡°The proposed resolution that the culprits repair what they''ve damaged is fair.¡± The tall Hospitalier speaks up. ¡°We strongly encourage those who have been pointed out to cooperate but if you estimate that you aren''t guilty, we will take upon ourselves to investigate and refer what we find for judgment in Meria.¡±


    ¡°With that said, we will not stand for violence of any kind.¡± The other one adds, clearly aiming the comment at me even though he''s also warning the old temple guard.


    ¡°There is no need. I knew something was up with my daughter and her friends, they are clearly responsible.¡± Ms Conner intervenes.


    ¡°I agree.¡± The cousin speaks up. ¡°I''ve seen them lurk in that area when they should have been gathering firewood.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Roger protests.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± His father yells out from the back.


    ¡°Bring a shovel.¡± I shout at where the fourth kid was hiding.


    I resist the pull to provoke the Hospitaliers who split up to talk to Victor''s father and Carlo. Whatever annoyance I have with myself for submitting to Grace''s interrogation, it isn''t their fault and they''re helping even if I rather wish they do not.


    I signal at Roger to tell him to go help Emily hold Victor. Ms Conner keeps her dark glare trained on all three, standing with her arms crossed. I almost smile as the view is nostalgic. I really need to forget all their names, they aren''t worth memorizing.


    ¡°The fourth better catch up with that shovel, I won''t be as nice next time.¡± I threaten any who are listening. ¡°Now, get going.¡± I tell the three kids.


    I wave my hunting knife to push them to move, making them scuttle back in fright with outraged cries coming from girl number one and boy number two while boy number one screams in pain from the small booboo to his ribs.


    Their protests and calls for help quickly die out as they are met with cold looks from the villagers who seem to be shifting the blame for the violent situation on them. They''re too afraid to berate the woman with the drawn weapon.


    I shake my head from the temptation to escalate and force a confrontation, focusing instead on our goal of burying Father and getting my house in order. I can feel that Elizabeth doesn''t like it but she isn''t about to contradict us, her and me.


    The kids complain to each other as they walk ahead of me, I actually dismantle the sense-enhancing construct I applied to my ears in order not to hear their hypocritical reasoning about how this is all my fault.


    Not only would it enrage me, but it would inevitably weight on my shoulders and that would require me to work through their bullshit to get it out of my head. I''ve done that too much for too long.


    Still, I take a malignant pleasure in walking quickly even as it tires me just to make them panic and accelerate, not to mention boy number one''s occasional agonized and fearful shouts.


    Boy number three catches up with a shovel as we engage on the hill leading home. I slash my hunting knife in the air to make my him sweat with the threatening swishing sound it produces.


    ¡°Pick it up!¡± I call out.


    ¡°That freak.¡± Boy number two grumbles, showing that the slaps didn''t do the work they were meant to.


    I don''t respond, finding the insult repetitive and quite lacking when made at a monster. Besides, they''ll soon be too busy to think up better ways to curse me. I chuckle darkly. Their backs straighten in reaction, making me double down as I savor their fear.


    The Hospitaliers end up showing up on the road as well behind us, following at slow walking pace. It bothers me but it''s not like they''re doing anything wrong so I let it go and vent my annoyance by making the kids accelerate.


    When we arrive, I point them to the hole in my room''s wall and make them walk inside. I sheathe my weapon and steal the shovel from boy number three, if I can even call it that considering it''s no more than a square piece of metal screwed to a wooden shaft.


    ¡°Hey! Where are the brooms?!¡± Boy number two asks, looking around.


    ¡°Tool closet is empty.¡± I reply calmly in spite of the fury it inspires me that I''ve lost close to everything.


    ¡°There''s no way we can do this without even a shovel, then. Give it back, freak.¡± Boy three proclaims, suddenly acting all brave with his hand extended out.


    ¡°Ha, funny.¡± I chortle while taking a step back through the hole in the wall to cover my flanks.


    Boy three takes a half-step forward with his chest extended out. I guess he feels that he has the numbers now. He might not have stayed behind out of cowardice earlier but to be on the lookout.


    Girl one, boy one, and boy two don''t follow the kid''s example, they actually shift aside to put some distance between them and him. Boy three throws them baffled glances, apparently thinking that they should help him take me on.


    I stick the shovel''s handle under my armpit and swing it at him. It smacks him right in the back of the head. Clonk. He cries out in pain and falls over, almost smacking his nose on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch! Are you crazy?!¡± He spouts out.


    ¡°I don''t care how you do it, use your hands and nails if you need to.¡± I tell the children. ¡°But this won''t be over until the wall is fixed, and trust me, I''ll be on the lookout for sloppy work. If you have to spend all winter rebuilding this wall over and over again, that''ll be fine by me.¡±


    ¡°You don''t even have floorboards, what does it matter! You live like a pi...¡± Boy three has the good sense to cut himself off before losing his head to an unfortunate shovel accident.


    I lower the tool and glare at them one by one until I get them all to lower their eyes to the ground. It takes them a good five minutes to realize that I''m waiting for them to get to work. Boy number one starts doing so in bad faith, using only two fingers to pick up one of my bed-frame''s shards.


    ¡°You''re going to get a lot more injured before this is over if you keep this up.¡± I tell them as I leave. Violence clearly won''t work to get them into a proper state of mind, which is good because I have a temper.


    ¡°You''re not helping?!¡± Girl one cries out.


    I choose not to dignify the dumb comment with a response. I trail towards the arriving Hospitaliers. The two slow down as they see me headed their way, making awkward faces as I throw them a cold glance.


    ¡°You can stay on the road if you want.¡± I tell them. ¡°But those are my lands and you''re not stepping on them.¡±


    ¡°Technically, they belong to the Republic of Izla Meria under King Cenwalh, Ms Jessica. If you want to buy the property title, there is an office to make the request to in Meria.¡± The tall one replies.


    ¡°Being polite is no excuse for being a smart-ass.¡± I respond, looking down on the man from below. ¡°Let me ask you a question, do I look like someone who cares about the technicalities of who my land belongs to?¡±


    ¡°Clearly not.¡± The man acknowledges.


    ¡°Then don''t fucking bring it up.¡± I grunt. I start turning around but he stops me by raising his hand.


    ¡°We do need to ask you about the status of your pledge.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°What?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Baron Buton is dead, and his heirs have fled the Izla in fear of the Red Dwarf.¡± He explains. I''m not that small. ¡°You could be unbound without your knowledge since no one currently holds the title.¡±


    ¡°And you want me to swear a flow oath to the Hospitaliers?¡± I ask, feeling a cold mass in my stomach.


    ¡°Or to any titled Noble you deem worthy, you are free to choose.¡± He replies.


    ¡°I''m going to go with no.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°If I''m free to choose, I''m going with no one.¡±


    ¡°That''s not really...¡± He hesitates. ¡°Is that forbidden?¡± He asks his companion.


    ¡°It is by the Kingdom and Duchy''s laws.¡± The other one whispers.


    ¡°You willing to die to enforce those?¡± I ask with a corner grin. I can''t really defeat them but it wouldn''t feel right to agree like a sheep.


    ¡°We are.¡± The two reply almost in sync, with conviction. ¡°We have to in order for the Hospitaliers to be seen as legitimate.¡±


    The shorter one can''t help but throw a dubious look at my left side. I assemble lion''s steps and relax my muscles to be ready to flee before giving my response because it''ll be as far as I go no matter what arguments they have. Besides, the fire is out so I need to hurry before the ground cools down.


    ¡°You''re both so cute in thinking you can take me that I''ll do you a favor.¡± I speak up. ¡°I pledge my flow to Commander Leomi Lance.¡±


    ¡°That''s good enough, but you should know that you are surrendering control of your reserve by giving such a broad oath. The Hospitaliers have a procedure for a much more restrained pledge that will protect you from abuses as we can only make use of the energy when acting according to our rules.¡± The taller one explains.


    ¡°We do apologize for intruding like this.¡± The other says.


    ¡°If you''re sincere, don''t bother me.¡± I reply. ¡°If you stick around, expect me to kick you back to the village by nightfall.¡±


    I don''t wait for their answer, I turn around and make my way to the backyard. I would really rather be alone right now. Events don''t allow, we can only make due. I head to the smoking cinders over my mother''s grave.


    I use the shovel to put out the last tongues of flame. I then stick the handle under my armpit to stabilize it as I jam it into the softer ground and press down on the head with my foot. It takes me a half-hour to learn how to dig like this but I manage without any flow.

 In Peace.Ch55

    I dig a small and shallow hole first to then expand on it. I keep going until my arm starts shaking from exhaustion. I take a break by going around the house while dragging my feet into the snow in order to gather more pieces of debris.


    I find enough to build a secondary fire but the wood is wet so I stack it inside the house for later in the winter. I take the breached barrel where we stocked our food and bring it over the small hole I dug, I stomp down on the wood to make it fit inside and set it on fire with flow.


    I then put the cooking pot on the blaze, I filled it with water before leaving for the village. While waiting for it to boil, I make my way to the handcart and bring it closer to the fire so I can eat in relative warmth.


    Once I''m done, I go check up on the children, finding that they''ve barely even made any progress. There are still wooden chunks everywhere and strands of hay spread out all across the floor. They throw me looks of defiance, especially boy three.


    I lay my hand on my knife''s handle, which makes them look away and pretend to work even harder, picking up one strand of hay at a time. I sigh and make my way to the well.


    I resign myself, starting to lift a bucket of cold water up. I wrap the rope around my forearm and pull, repeating the action over and over until I end up panting with a bucket on the side of the well.


    I wrap the long rope around my waist while I catch my breath to then head back to the gaping hole in my room''s wall, wondering if they took hammers or just spent weeks using their flow to dismantle it. I put the bucket down on the ground to pick it up by the rim and pick it up to rest the bottom on my thigh.


    ¡°Heads up.¡± I warn just as I cross the gap.


    The four kids look up to me with blank and confused expressions until I propel the water in their general direction with my leg and arm. The way their eyes widen as the freezing cold water splashes at their feet and drenches them up to their ankles makes the energy I wasted doing this all worth it. They scream in anger and outrage which almost manages to make me smile.


    ¡°What did you do that for?!¡± Girl one yells.


    ¡°It stank.¡± I reply coolly.


    Girl one and boy three move towards me with closed fists stop after taking a few steps. I think my expression is what causes them to stop but I can''t really see my face so it''s hard to tell. Boy one, with his broken ribs, and boy two, with his smashed nose, retreat in the corners of the room.


    ¡°I''ll have a lot more free time tomorrow to motivate you.¡± I tell them before departing.


    I unwrap the rope from my waist and throw the bucket back into the well. The second fire I started is running out of wood so I take the cooking pot off the fire and pour the steaming water over it so it trickles into the hole I dug and softens up the ground.


    I then shovel the cinders and wood chunks out before resuming my work. I keep working like this for hours on end in utter silence without my mantra, focused on getting enough done by nightfall to finish tomorrow morning to go hunting and foraging in the afternoon.


    Unfortunately, the shovel slips out of my tired fingers a few times which slows me down considerably. I end up coming short by nightfall so I light up a tiny fire construct on a stick to light up the area and keep working. After a while, I hear footsteps approaching, likely the children.


    ¡°So, you done?¡± I ask, stepping out of the still shallow grave.


    I wipe my brow before glancing at the kids. They''re dirty up to their knees and elbows with traces of soot on their clothes. Well, they shouldn''t have lit a fire in my room or even entered it.


    They are also being oddly silent. I pick up the stick with the fire construct attached to it and raise it to take a look at their faces. They are showing awkward expressions, apparently taking stock of what I''m doing.


    ¡°Don''t make me come and find you tomorrow morning.¡± I grunt.


    I plant the flaming stick back into my pile of loose ground and get back to digging. I fail to plant the shovel right a couple times, mostly because I''m being observed and that''s putting me on edge.


    ¡°Beat it!¡± I growl.


    They leave slowly. I almost get out to chase them off but decide against the waste of energy. I get back to work but end up having to stop when I run out of flow to fuel my fire construct.


    I end up having to eat a cold meal because I didn''t think ahead enough to realize I don''t have a flint, not that it matters much to me. I think of Leomi and what she could be doing, as I have during the day, but that doesn''t get me anywhere.


    She''ll return, she has to. I lie down in a corner of the cart to go to sleep, aware that I''m going to need to plant the parasite soon. Likely between some thick bushes at the far end of the backyard where even my brother and I didn''t go explore when we were young.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up at early dawn, rising with the sun to stretch my sore limbs. I immediately get to planting the parasite in the bushes, deciding that it''s a priority before the kids arrive in a few hours and that it needs to be done out of anyone''s sight.


    I don''t bother to dig a hole, I merely use the shovel to push branches away and clear a small path. I drag the chest deep into the bushes and step out to make sure it can''t be seen even from someone standing in front of it.


    I then unlock the chest and step back to kick the lid open. I wait for a few seconds before using a signaling construct to tell it that there is food. I am counting on the fact that I''ve kept doing this as I traveled to establish an understanding between us, that I''ll feed it as long as it doesn''t attack me.


    The Little one sends a couple hesitant tendrils out. I grit my teeth and reach out with my right hand, hoping that this isn''t going to end into a fight because all I can really use is the lightning construct and lion strikes.


    I will lose if this goes badly and becomes a contest of strength as I''m certain its tendrils are stronger than my arm. No, if it attacks, I need to use all my energy to knock it out with a bolt.


    I slowly approach the parasite with my right hand, sensing continuous friend signals. It is reassuring to me that the Little one is slow in its response, almost lethargic, but I don''t trust it so I keep my guard up.


    The parasite unearths more appendages that slowly climb up to my wrist like slow-growing vines. I send a friend message again as it pulls itself out of the wooden chest with my wrist.


    The ten-kilogram parasite hangs itself on my arm, forcing me to make a huge effort to move it in the thickest part of the bush. The Little one''s tendrils release my wrist one after the other until the parasite drops on the ground.


    It uses its appendages to explore its surroundings through touch until it finds the largest branches. At that point, it starts using its large root-like fingers to dig the earth and plant itself horizontally.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I''ll have to be careful not to step over it, it''ll likely pounce out of the ground. And keep an eye on these bushes in case they wither. I''ll have to keep giving it animal guts and vegetable peels to make sure it keeps seeing me as a provider even though I''m certain it can now find plenty to eat for itself.


    Its lethargic behavior makes it unlikely that it''ll go after humans or animals unless they walk atop of it, but I still carve the word ''danger'' on the inside of the chest''s lid and leave it there.


    I then get out and use the shovel to push the branches I cleared back into place, including a few brambles that weren''t in the way before. Satisfied, I head back to the grave to resume digging on an empty stomach.


    My state of mind takes a bit of a hit from my slow progress, I had estimated that it would take me a long time to do this with a single arm but instead of spending a few more hours, it''s going to take me a whole afternoon and morning.


    I hear the kids from hundreds of meters away as they''re joking and talking loudly on the road. I grit my teeth, knowing full well that there isn''t much to do in the winter other than prepare for spring and take care of farm animals.


    It helps that they turn quiet when they see the house and stop to stack stones from the wall they destroyed in the wheelbarrow they brought. They also took brooms along with them and are wearing gloves which shows that they intend to fix the wall today.


    Yet, I see no sign of mortar. I sigh and resign myself to living with a draft until I find the time to make some. I could ask but I wouldn''t trust them to do it properly, mostly because I don''t think they know how.


    I finish digging the grave at noon so I make my way back to the handcart to take Father''s bones. As I do, I catch sight of the two Hospitaliers making their way uphill with a wicker basket.


    Checking up twice in two days isn''t a coincidence. I suppose I brought this on myself by being moderately aggressive. I walk around the house to take a look at the kids'' work in case I need to kick some butts before the Hospitaliers arrive.


    I find the children sitting in a circle. They''ve stacked the stones back up and filled the gap, the wall isn''t entirely straight but it never was. They''re watching me with suspicious glances.


    ¡°Did you clean it all up inside?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Boy two replies, pointing at a stack of hay and debris that they pushed to the edge of the yard.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for to beat it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Lunch.¡± Boy one replies with a glare.


    ¡°Not here you''re not.¡± I inform them before flipping around to stomp towards the Hospitaliers.


    They grow a bit tense, likely because of the fact I''m squeezing my knife''s handle, but keep walking. I plant myself in their way with a dark look on my face. They make awkward little bows.


    ¡°Good day, Ms Jessica.¡± The tall one speaks up.


    ¡°Names?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m Frank, this is Hale.¡± The shorty replies.


    ¡°Frank, Hale, what do you think you''re doing?¡± I question with a fake smile.


    ¡°Well, we thought that eating together would help ease the tensions.¡± Hale replies hesitantly.


    ¡°Girl one has been avoiding me for fear that I might turn her lesbian. Boy one has less brain than his father, and that''s saying a lot, he hasn''t come up with an original insult, ever. Boy two has never realized that the fact he doesn''t understand something isn''t an argument in his favor. Boy three is too clueless to realize that challenging me is a bad idea after I laid his three friends down singlehandedly.¡± I catch my breath as the angry barrage escaped me a bit. ¡°Should continue? I can go into specifics.¡± I propose.


    ¡°No, we''ve heard plenty.¡± Frank replies awkwardly.


    ¡°No, no. It''s important you know that boy two thinks he''s a man, and that it somehow means that women shouldn''t talk back.¡± I press.


    ¡°They came back motivated last night and left this morning after their chores. They were repentant.¡± Hale tries.


    I half-expected to be told that Roger''s mother left his family when he was a kid and that it''s hard for him but I doubt these two have been here long enough to have caught onto that story. I''m of the mind that the mother left because of how they treated her but I wasn''t born and people don''t really like talking about it.


    ¡°What did they say? That seeing dig my father''s grave set them straight, it made them realize how wrong they''ve behaved? I''m sure they feel real guilty.¡± I comment sarcastically.


    ¡°...¡± Frank throws a look at the kids over my shoulder.


    His jaw is clenched while Hale looks discomfited, clearly they''ve been tricked. I would bark out in mocking laughter but I''ve wasted enough time and air on this.


    ¡°I expect the lot of you to be gone within the next minute.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°I have things to do.¡±


    I turn around and make my way to the handcart without letting them answer. I step over the slipknot and pull it up to my waist, fastening it. I pull the cart over to the side of our house, where we kept the dry wood for the winter.


    I unpack everything into the main room, including my liangi''s case which also contains Suxen''s notebook, my mask, and my mail-shirt. I leave it in a corner of the room while I make the rounds outside to make sure the Hospitaliers and kids left.


    Once I''m certain, I head back inside and start dislodging stones at the base of the northern wall. I then start scraping at the ground until I find the plank covering the hole we dug to keep our money safe.


    I pull it towards me, because it''s still a bit lodged under a tiny space in the wall even after removing the base stones, and then up to uncover a small sack. I open it, finding what few coins I have left.


    I replace the silver coins in my pouch with copper ones and then go out to pick the shovel. I dig at the sides of the holes until it''s long enough to be able to fit my liangi''s case, throwing the dirt out of the window.


    I then store the case and place the plank back, shoving the stones I removed into their original place. I go out and take a deep breath. With this done, all that''s left is bury Father and start my new life by going out to hunt.


    We have a week or two before we starve, plenty of time. I should also start scouring the area for Leomi. I unsheathe my hunting knife for a moment. I''ll blame them as I will my Lady if she gave up. I shake my head and take the piece of cloth containing Father''s remains.


    Normally, the Templar would officiate and people would show up. At least the villagers have enough sense not to show up, I''m not convinced Father agreed to have our stables dismantled and I would have turned them away anyway for how they sided with Buton. Funny how they suddenly hate the Baron.


    I take a long look at Mother''s grave as I step down into Father''s, remembering how angry the burial ceremony and empty words uttered that day made me. How little it helped me or my family go through the ordeal, we only recovered with time, and work.


    It makes me realize that no amount of apology, self-blame, praise, or prayers to the Lake would suffice. None of it seems appropriate. I unwrap the piece of cloth holding Father''s bones at the bottom of the grave to start transferring them one by one.


    ¡°Thank you, so much for, raising me, Mother, Father.¡± I utter as clearly as I can with my voice cracking from grief.


    The words bring tears to my eyes that I let flow freely as I set his bones in order and place two copper coins over his eye-sockets. I do so because old stories relate that it was done in olden times.


    In spite of my dismissing most of those long forgotten traditions as superstition, and even doubting the Lake at times, I need to provide Father the best chances I can.


    I climb out of the grave as carefully as possible and start burying Father, taking great care in the first few dozen shovels of earth I throw in so as not to disturb the bones.


    It takes me a long time to fill the grave but I take no breaks and use no flow. I take comfort in the fact that the Emperor is not Chosen as it means that the Lake doesn''t support any one being above any other, it doesn''t favor any species.


    Father and Mother worked hard all their lives, it should count towards being blessed by the Lake in death. They never took hateful actions even if they weren''t perfect. If they aren''t welcomed by the golden flames, then no one would be.


    ¡°You took good care of us.¡± I speak up while looking to the sky, but not at the sun as looking at the dead could torment them with regret. ¡°Brother will come pay his respects one day, I''m sure of it.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I''ll survive. It took me a while but I''ve learned to trust what you taught me about life. It''s about how you face the challenges, not how much they hinder you.¡±


    As I speak, my roiling sadness finds a resting place in my heart. Somewhere to lay without crushing me but also without disappearing. My grief remains harsh and difficult to bear, yet it is also a reminder of the love we had as a family and that they''ll always be with me.


    I lay my hand over my heart, lean my head down until my chin touches my chest, and close my eyes before giving them my parting words. ¡°You gave us everything we needed to forge our own paths. Father, Mother, you can now rest in peace.¡±


    ¨C Arc 06 End ¨C

 Absolutes.Ch01

    I rise from the grave of my parents, exhausted and dirty but feeling like the world is open to me. That I can handle the weight on my shoulder from what I''ve done and will choose to do.


    The house is in a pitiful state but it''s a home I can live in and return to. Besides, it''s never been in a great state so I can fix it as time goes on. I set the shovel in the storage room and return outside to draw a bucket of water out of the well.


    I clean up and look at my reflection in the water. I find a woman within the ripples where there was a girl once, not so long ago. A deep scar on my left cheek running almost parallel to my jaw line.


    I should cut my long messy hair because they don''t quite fit my old self, and Leomi could recognize them, but I don''t because they cover the scar a little. Besides, I do not want, or can, return to who I was even in appearance or character.


    The hungry pit in my stomach makes itself known with a grumble, making me smile. I plunge my head in the cold water to start washing my hair and face of the small spots of dirt.


    I pull out and hang there with my head down to let my hair dry out while I pass my fingers through them to resolve the dozen knots I find. As I do, I hear a small animal''s squeals coming out of the bush where I planted the parasite followed by a quiet struggle.


    I shake my head to get rid of excess water and draw my hunting knife. I approach carefully, pushing the branches aside until I find a hare pinned down on its side by the Little one''s tendrils which are wrapped around its small neck and chest.


    It is suffocating and bleeding from the neck but it is barely resisting, likely because the parasite plunged a tendril into its neck and paralyzed it. The hare doesn''t last long as it was already in its last throes when I arrived.


    The Little one pulls its roots out of the ground and, with a brutal jab, plunges them into the hare''s belly. The hand almost no longer looks like one, the wrist and palm no longer look human. There is a thin sweet odor in the air, mixed in with that of blood, likely what it used to attract its prey.


    As I am about to turn to go, reassured by the fact the Little one can feed itself, the parasite pulls a bloody black, or very dark purple, organ out of the hare. It presents it to me over its palm.


    I blink, surprised, and squat. The Little one extends its palm closer to me, trembling as the action is difficult for it. I assemble a signaling construct and close my eyes to focus on the connection, it consumes a bit more flow but remains negligible.


    The connection and exchange aren''t anywhere as good as it was before but I can still sort out the exchange from experience. The Little one is peeved and lost, perhaps lonely.


    I detect a pulse of silver along one of its tendrils which coils. I open my eyes and jump back, knowing by instinct that it wants to reconnect. The construct connection between us breaks with a final burst of vexation.


    I sheathe the hunting knife and stand there, lost in my thoughts. Perhaps the reason it wanted to eat me isn''t that I''m its prey but out of a primal desire? It feels similar to what''s between me and Leomi in a way, but still very different.


    I gather all my flow and connect us once more with a signaling construct, injecting my desire to know the truth of it. The Little one breaks the connection with a dismissive burst of anguish, a mixture of anger and fear that aren''t directed against me.


    The feelings it sent me approach those I felt when my faith in the Emperor broke. It is far from the same but there is an undeniable similarity. There is a kind of superstition... no, that''s dismissive.


    The Little one seems to hold a scattered belief towards our relationship. I think back to the moment just before Grikyz knocked the parasite out when it believed it was going to eat me. It is close to how I felt when I paid my Due in my childhood, before I became somewhat aware of my position in society.


    Did I misunderstand? Did the Little one want to merge with me? The Rykz do not lie but they have no problem distorting the truth by replacing some words with others, making it impossible to distinguish the true meaning without context.


    Their thirst for knowledge means they do not easily share it outside their Hive. The Little one approached the event like a ritual, it was to eat me so that we became a single entity. I shiver in fright as there is a very good chance I would have been extinguished or became a set of memories without will or purpose.


    I have no doubt that during the dawn of the Rykz, before they lost their ancestors lost the ability to merge with other organisms, there were primitive ceremonies where drone Queens were captured and brought out to be implanted with parasites.


    There is instinct in the Little one''s actions and feelings towards me. If I am pushed to the point where I have to merge with it again, that will be the last time. It won''t let go of me again... if it doesn''t outright kill me.


    I swiftly get out of the bush and push the branches back in position, trembling from head to toe. I thought I could just reconnect with the limb if something went wrong with my health or something else, clearly I was wrong.


    My body is a bit of a wreck but I still have more than a decade right? At least enough time for Celyz to find a solution if I''m careful not to overdo it. My fiancee. I blush and shiver at the fact that a being such as her would want me.


    Sadly, it''ll be next to impossible to obtain Leomi''s approval even if I expose myself as Elizabeth Vil. I sigh but don''t feel be depressed, my relationship with Celyz is strong and it will last even if we don''t become all that we could.


    I think of Leomi and her absence, the oddity of it. The only thing that could stop her is herself, she is such a being. Not inflexible but determined to do what must be done, even at a cost to herself. We are alike in this.


    My instructions were screwed up by the kids and it''s likely she figured out something is wrong. All I need to do is find her, it''s impossible she would have given up with her sharp iron will.


    It''s likely she went to the Rykz tunnel but not all the way to the Hive in the process of searching for Elizabeth, she will find her path back to me. I check the falling sun, determining that nightfall within a couple of hours.


    I make my way inside and take inventory of what I need considering that there are a large number of things I need to learn how to do again, like sowing and logging.


    I pick up the collars and the small sticks they attach to in order to scatter around and catch some hares of my own, deciding that I''ll make a trap to catch some alive once I have cages to put them into in the weeks to come.


    There are plenty of chickens and a rooster in the farms around, it won''t be too hard or expensive to buy some. Especially since they owe me and my brother. He''ll find a home when he returns, even if I''m gone.


    I set out and place the collars out in the vegetation around the house and between the fields, knowing that it is where small animals tend to pass by or hide out. I don''t go very far out because it''s late and I''m tired. I return home and wrap myself up in blankets to go to sleep in a corner of the living room.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken at dawn and make my round to the collars. I''m disappointed to find that I didn''t catch anything during the night. I find some tiny paw-marks in the snow around some so I move the traps. I shake my head and leave for the village with the shovel. Once there, I find the main gate closed, which strikes me as rather suspicious.


    ¡°Open up!¡± I call out.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± An old man groans.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°You Paul right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hm.¡± He grunts.


    ¡°Why are you closing the gates, the Rykz are gone aren''t they¡± I question.


    ¡°Bandits, seen none but the times are such.¡± He replies. Makes sense, last time there was unrest we heard of a few roaming thieves passing along the coast.


    ¡°Would you have some lime and sand left around?¡± I ask, remembering that he often found work at building or repairing wells and other structures.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He replies while shifting the beam to unlock the gates. ¡°I''ve got an old wheelbarrow and a trowel you can use then keep.¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks.¡± I say with a smile as I enter.


    ¡°Mfh.¡± He mutters in acknowledgment. ¡°We owe it. Ask if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to figure it out as I go along.¡± I reply, unsure of what shape my plans will take. ¡°What day are we?¡±


    ¡°Saturday, most went at Temple yesterday.¡± He tells me.


    It isn''t the first time I hear, or witness, people going to the Temple other days of the week than Sunday. I suspect that there are extra ceremonies for those truly devoted but we''ve never been invited. I suppose people want to repay the Due after the news that the Emperor sent flow to Meria.


    Paul closes the village gate and then leads me to a shed next to his house. He helps me fill his old wheelbarrow with lime and then sand, guiding me for the proportions and how many buckets of water to add.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to our stove?¡± I ask. ¡°It''s pretty heavy, I doubt anyone could carry it away without a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t heard of it.¡± He blinks, looking surprised that anyone would go so far as to steal a cast iron stove. ¡°I don''t have any old ones, could ask around.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, you''ve helped plenty.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Do you have a rope?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± He asks. I briefly wave my hand at my left side. ¡°One moment.¡± Paul grunts.


    He briefly walks out before coming back with a length of rope, handing it over with a curious look on his face. I tie the rope in a loop and pass it over my head to set it on my right shoulder before wrapping the other end around the wheelbarrow''s left handle.


    Paul watches me lift the wheelbarrow up and move out with a look on appreciation for my ingenuity before throwing a trowel on top of the pile with my shovel. I make a small smile and head for the general store, responding to various salutations on the way there.


    I come across Roger and Victor heading out with empty baskets, likely going to make the rounds to the farms for eggs and milk. I lazily nod, enjoying the fact that they try hard to ignore me and the scuff marks I left on them.


    I set the wheelbarrow down next to a pile of snow that was cleared from the street and I walk in the store, finding Ms Conner at the counter with Emily sitting down on a chair behind it while slowly taking inventory of a crate with an utter lack of enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ms Conner.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She replies, throwing me a bit of a look before sighing. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°I''m out of most everything.¡± I reply, feeling annoyed by the woman''s cold shoulder. It''s likely because I kicked her daughter''s ass so it''s understandable but it''s not like I went picking on her. ¡°I need a knife, some string, and some vegetables.¡± I pause. ¡°Some carrots I think, and firewood if it''s not too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Your supply of firewood was thrown into the granary along with the wood for the night guard shift, you can pick however much you need there.¡± She tells me before turning to her daughter.


    Emily doesn''t notice at first but the silence warns her so she looks up to me and then to her mother, showing no signs that she''s going to move and get the stuff I asked for. Ms Conner locks eyes with her and doesn''t say a thing, it takes a few seconds for Emily to cave in and get up.


    ¡°There''s grain at the granary marked for your family.¡± She tells me. ¡°Three sacks per person, but the tax collector has yet to pass so limiting yourself to two would be safer.¡±


    ¡°We didn''t have any left.¡± I say frowning. ¡°Did it come from Meria?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we''ve been told that another delivery should arrive.¡± She replies. ¡°It''ll just barely compensate what the insects took.¡±


    ¡°It''s lucky we even got that.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Is it? I''ve heard that Council pillaged Meria to buy it and kept a good third of all the grain for the army yet demands taxes still even though no one had a good harvest. At least, Baron Button opened his storehouse during harsh winters and was the one to travel to Meria when needed, now every village has to send an able-bodied representative for undetermined amounts of time only to squabble for hours on end to resolve the simplest of issues.¡± She complains. It is not easy for even her family to do so, she is right.


    ¡°What do you think should be done?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We should put Countess Lance on Meria''s throne, she knew when to take a step back while preparing to fight back. I''ve heard that there are warehouses filled with weapons in Castle Lance, all gathered under the Rykz'' noses because they believed the castle empty. Her Hospitaliers also help out in the village, going to hunt for meat and guard the wall without complaint.¡± Ms Conner tells me.


    ¡°You don''t think that Republic idea is good?¡± I question. ¡°Seems like they''re more trustworthy than the rest of Nobility.¡±


    ¡°Who can tell for sure when their speeches drag on for hours? Things don''t mean anything anymore when they''re buried in words. Baron Button was a greedy one but we all knew where the coin went, now we aren''t even sure what''s being done. That Council acted like thieves when they took power.¡± Ms Conner mutters. I blink, surprised that she even knows half of what she''s telling me.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± She says, reaching under the counter.


    She hands me a cheap piece of parchment containing most of what she just told me. The information was clearly written by a scribe with real ink, not a very talented one but still. There is no signature but I can now guess where some of the gold Cenwalh promised would go to the Izla went.


    ¡°Who brought this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Some messenger.¡± She replies with a shrug.


    ¡°On horseback?¡± I ask. She nods. ¡°This looks like a plot to foment unrest.¡± I grunt. Ms Conner rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Do you hear yourself?¡± Emily mocks from the side. ¡°Think yourself Noble blood because you saw some land?¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that our Nobility is only making sure that their people know what''s going on.¡± Ms Conner speaks up with a hard look at her daughter. ¡°Turn the paper around and witness exactly who it is that reigns in the Council''s shadow.¡±


    I flip the parchment around, finding a list of crimes committed by Elizabeth Vil and Cecil the whore. From treason to espionage to assassination and fomenting a coup. I almost chuckle, realizing that it''s all true from a certain point of view if a bit outdated and with plenty of omissions.


    ¡°What about Duke Meria and Baron Button''s crimes?¡± I ask with a flat voice.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak out on these Lords?¡± Emily barks out. ¡°They died defending the capital.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, both were executed for crimes.¡± I deny in a lazy tone. ¡°Buton for rebelling against Meria himself, Meria for the wanton slaughter of innocents. Each was condemned by the Templar Order. Both were planning to escape Izla Meria and the war but were captured first. I wonder who told you they died defending Meria?¡±


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Ms Conner asks.


    ¡°Saw some of it myself.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°The messenger told us they died during the battle for Meria.¡± Ms Conner mutters. ¡°I heard that the carriage drivers spoke of a different story but...¡± She pauses. ¡°Clearly, they were the ones telling the truth.¡± She adds with a somber look.


    ¡°Did you see any bandits?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, just the usual fearful rumors.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod.


    I understand the complaint about taxes but it''s not like Nobility was any different, although it surprises me they''re sending tax collectors after delivering the grain. It''s probably because we don''t have a titled Noble, otherwise, they would have cleared that already with him.


    Emily hands over a pack of vegetables tied together with string, letting go of it before I secure a good hold. I struggle a little but manage to slip a finger under the string and catch the pack.


    ¡°You don''t need to pay, the communal fund we put together will cover your expenses up to a point.¡± Ms Conner tells me with a smile that is quick to disappear.


    I give my goodbyes and make my way, pushing the wheelbarrow in front of me. I take a few logs from the guard shed and a large sack of grain from the granary before heading back home.


    It takes me a good hour instead of the usual fifteen minutes to get back because of the weight. On the way I determine that if all Caeviel is going to do is spread misinformation, then it''ll be very, very far from enough to outplay Cecil. Either way, none of this concerns me anymore.


    I set the sack of grain and wood in the pantry along with the vegetables before throwing a few buckets of water into the wheelbarrow and starting to work on my room''s wall.


    After a morning''s work cementing the stones together, I make a fire outside to cook myself a quick gruel with some potatoes and leeks. I finally allow myself to rest in front of my meal, feeling each of my heart''s violent beats from exertion.


    It''s just all so normal... so boring. A few bandits would be welcome even if I barely beat those kids. It wouldn''t be so bad if I weren''t by myself. I sigh and get up, longing for Leomi as I pick up a raw carrot along with some string to set a better trap.

 Absolutes.Ch02

    I get up and extinguish the fire with a bucket of water before spreading the ashes with my foot. I put away the small traveling cooking pot with the leftovers. No matter how much I miss the thrill, what I truly want is to see Leomi.


    Yet, my hands and knees are shaking. Some of it is from fatigue but it is mostly out of fear for encountering her as Jessica. She''s regretted us so much, there is a chance she''ll refuse me for some asinine reason like protecting me.


    Not to mention all I''ve done to her as Elizabeth. If she does, it means she doesn''t love us as much as we do her. I startle at the scary thought, swearing under my breath for frightening myself.


    I draw my hunting knife and flick it around in a backhanded grip before reversing it again. I''m far from as strong, or as hardy, as I was but I still have my experience and just enough flow for a couple non-lethal lightning constructs in case I run into trouble.


    I would wait for a week to gather a decent amount of energy before going out, but the fact is that I don''t have the patience to wait. I need to go and find her or I won''t be able to settle down.


    Sheathing my knife, I ponder about where she could have gone once she encountered the small pile of rocks covered in snow on the road. Logically, she would have followed the road all the way back to Buton''s dungeon since it''s in that general direction.


    But there''s no need to go there since she would have long reached it and realized Elizabeth wasn''t there and so went searching somewhere else. Whether she went there or not, Leomi would have definitely thought of the Rykz tunnel.


    If that''s the case, I should be able to find fresh tracks in the snow. I hesitate for a moment, knowing that there is still some debris to clear out of the house. I decide to clean it all up first before heading out at double pace towards the two fields where it''s located.


    It takes a while to find the general area since my memory isn''t very clear but I do find the large rock and the hole in the vegetation that Leomi''s group cleared to reveal the entrance.


    The most surprising thing is that the tunnel still seems intact from a distance. I expected that she would have collapsed it. As I approach, I find horse tracks coming from the village, revealing that she went straight here after encountering the kids'' roadblock.


    She tied the horse a distance away and then went on foot inside the tunnel, clearly still wearing her plate boots. There is also a set of tracks coming back from the tunnel. It''s odd to me that she''s wearing that kind of heavy armor, why would she? At the same time, who else could it be?


    Vikiana couldn''t have returned yet and plate armors are rare. I suppose it could be a Templar that took a ship to Meria since the Izla''s Order had their armors taken but whoever it could be in that case would not be alone or take the road to my house for no reason.


    No, it''s Leomi, there is no doubt about it. I walk into the tunnel with a tiny fire construct, knowing that it wouldn''t be wise to jog even if I''m getting impatient since I don''t have the endurance.


    My heart is quivering from lingering fear, the memory of the ambush is fresh in my mind even though I understand drones much better now and have a lot more confidence.


    After progressing in the dark tunnel for a good hour, finding the occasional boot marks on the ground, I encounter a crumbled section. I add more energy into the fire construct, exposing the fact that the earth blocking the way is much clearer in color than that of the walls.


    This collapse is fresh, it happened a week ago at the latest. This isn''t anywhere near the first intersection, if Leomi''s goal was only to collapse the tunnel, she would have done so at the entrance.


    I can''t think of any logical reason for Leomi to have progressed to this point if she wasn''t looking for something. Which means that she found it here, otherwise she would have kept going and destroyed the intersection or turned around.


    Leomi could have been in a hurry and decided not to waste the days it takes to reach the intersection. An hour of walking is far too short a time for her to lost patience, no, she found something.


    I sit down and ponder. Of all the things Leomi told me, the one that fits here is the fact that the entire skirmish from the time we entered the tunnel to when we were captured was plotted by the Rykz.


    There is no doubt that Celyz wanted to capture us, meaning that this position is likely to be the crux of the entire trap. I reach into my memories for just after the ambush, when we tried to escape the tunnels.


    We stopped at the intersection to rest, and to figure out where the pursuing drones would come from to pick a different tunnel I assume. We heard Rykz coming from this tunnel here, cutting off our retreat.


    It''s unlikely that Celyz would have put a patrol of drones outside in the fields because they could have been spotted by anyone and alerted the Izla to their presence.


    That means that what Leomi found here is a hidden passage that the Rykz used to cut off our retreat as soon as we progressed far enough in the tunnels that we wouldn''t be able to hear them digging into the tunnel behind us.


    So, we were trapped long before we were ambushed, we simply weren''t aware. I sigh, not surprised in the least about the discovery. Leomi has found one more piece of evidence to bolster her resentment towards the Rykz.


    Perhaps more so than what happened to Vikiana because it concerns friends of hers who died. I turn around and leave, having no more to do here. If I hadn''t seen her tracks coming back out of the tunnel, I would have been worried about her chasing after the Rykz.


    I extinguish my fire construct as I walk out of the tunnel and try to follow the winding tracks through one of the fields. She doesn''t appear to have been really controlling her mount and the terrain isn''t flat so I soon lose the trail.


    I stop and throw a look around the horizon, finding no one. There are too many small hills and the vegetation demarcating the fields make it even harder to see very far.


    The fact that Leomi is traveling in plate armor bothers me, it gives me a dangerous feeling about the situation. It seems like she''s hunting me, Elizabeth, not searching.


    There are too many things she could blame Vil for, and few which would be unjustified considering the degree and amount of lies I told her. She could believe that Elizabeth''s constant threats towards Jessica come from a desire to silence her along with jealousy.


    Leomi could also think of Elizabeth as an obstacle to her love life, to her plans, to the peace she plans to use to spread her Hospitaliers. She may also believe that Elizabeth took part in the Rykz plans to capture us.


    If I was in her place, I may consider Elizabeth Vil as a threat to control or eliminate as well. With all she has to shoulder, even if she doesn''t want to, she has the responsibility to act. Perhaps the only reason she hasn''t is that she swore to me that she wouldn''t betray me.


    I keep going in the general direction the tracks were going, eyes on the horizon. After a while, I spot the mill on a taller hill and realize that I''m approaching the village which means that I completely lost her tracks.


    There is a small carriage in front of the entrance with a donkey attached to it, I can hear the millstones crushing grain if I pay close attention. There are already bags of flour on which means the miller has been at it all morning, and likely for a few weeks since there was no grain to process until recently.


    I pause for a moment and decide to head there to ask if Ms Gabby saw someone in plate armor, no matter how unlikely it is. She''s pretty sociable and she has a superior status compared to Ms Conner in the village.


    The mill is essential to the village''s survival and her husband is a baker which adds to their position. Unfortunately, Father and Mother never got along well with the villagers so it could get awkward.


    Not to mention that we rarely made use of the mill because of the portion Gabby takes for herself, we preferred to process the grain ourselves since we only needed small quantities. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The worst part is that their daughter is another one I had a crush on those few years back, yet I never had the guts to come back here until now. Luckily, I heard that, of their five kids, her and two of her brothers left to establish their own households.


    If I recall correctly, one of them joined the Phalanxes but I never asked which. Likely the daughter since she''s the youngest and I think that sixteen is the latest to enter one of the Phalanxes.


    I try to compose a friendly expression as I make my way uphill, which makes my cheeks hurt. I grunt and give up, feeling that I would look awkward. As I approach, the double doors open and the two Hospitaliers walk out with a bag of flour on their shoulders each.


    ¡°Frank, Hale.¡± I salute, taking the initiative in spite of my surprise.


    ¡°Ms Jessica!¡± The short Frank exclaims with a surprised smile. ¡°How are you doing today?¡±


    ¡°G''day.¡± Hale grunts, slightly guarded.


    ¡°I''m wondering if you saw anyone odd around.¡± I reply, avoiding the question.


    ¡°No one, apart for you.¡± Frank shakes his head.


    The two of them drop their sacks of flour atop the others in the carriage and enter the storeroom with me, closing the door behind to block the wind despite the dust in the air. A violent draft could scatter recently crushed flour and waste a lot of grain even if the millstones are in a different room.


    There are several dozen sacks of grain here and even more empty ones, representing at least a few more weeks of work yet to be done. It isn''t surprising that the two Hospitaliers are working for their pittance here since there are few families who could afford to feed two additional mouths until they manage to settle themselves.


    ¡°Those were the last two sacks, we''re heading back to the village to deliver them unless you''ve found something suspicious for us to check?¡± Hale speaks up.


    ¡°Nah, just rumors of bandits making me edgy.¡± I reply offhandedly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hale replies, throwing me a clear look of disbelief.


    ¡°You can return with us if you want Ms Jessica, and even find lodging in the village.¡± Frank tells me. ¡°I''m sure everyone will feel safer with another person that has some experience fighting.¡± He proposes.


    The way he says so makes me realize that he''s offering more for my benefit than anyone else''s. The way I acted, I can''t really blame him for trying to draw me in, he likely thinks I''m violent because I''m afraid.


    ¡°I''m fine by myself.¡± I grunt, shaking my head.


    I head for the door at the side, very much aware that the two Hospitaliers are staying longer because they don''t trust me. I walk in the room and lock behind myself, finding Gabby Miller watching the gears with her hands on two different metal levers, the brake and the safety release in case there is an accident or there is a sudden burst of wind.


    Her eldest son, Edric, is pouring grain onto the grinding millstones while watching the accumulating flour. They both throw me quick greeting nods. It''s rather baffling to me that they''re so polite, but they''ve never actually bullied me, we don''t have many relations.


    Gabby a tall and large woman with a square jaw, her son looks a lot like her. They both have dark hair that looks dull because of the flour floating in the air attached to the strands. They''re both wearing thick and rough clothes.


    ¡°We''ll be done with this one in a few.¡± Gabby tells me, almost shouting to be heard over the grinding noise.


    ¡°I just want to ask if you saw someone odd recently, might be riding a horse? You would know if you spotted them.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not that I can recall.¡± Edric replies loudly as he shakes his head.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I sigh in disappointment.


    ¡°Grab the grease for me and stick some in the gears!¡± Gabby shouts over, staring over my shoulder.


    I turn around, finding a pot of dark yellow grease with a large brush sticking out. I grab the hoop and bring it over to her. She briefly releases the release level to me two gears and a metallic bar that occasionally makes an ear-splitting sound as it turns.


    I nod and put the pot down to grab the brush. I apply generous amounts of grease at the spots she indicated under her watchful eyes. It feels pretty good to be asked to help so abruptly, without suspicion or overbearing acceptance.


    ¡°Two loaves of bread to replace me for the afternoon.¡± Gabby abruptly proposes to me when Edric''s sack runs out of grain.


    I hesitate because I hoped to find Leomi today, but not for long. This is an important task. I can''t decline just because I''m desperately lonely. I walk over to Gabby and take her position next to the levers.


    ¡°Deal.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hold the brake tight, the wind is rough today so be careful to control the speed.¡± She advises me. ¡°Use your foot to kick the release if it gets too hard to hold.¡± She adds gruffly.


    Gabby shifts to the side for me to take hold of the brake and makes sure I''m holding on tight before letting go. She walks over to her son to speak in his ear while pointing at a few sacks containing various sorts of grain to instruct him.


    She then leaves directly without throwing me a glance, apparently not worried at all about my ability to handle it. I take my task seriously, following Edric''s hand instructions to either speed up or slow down the millstones.


    Now that I think about it, this feels a little like Gabby is giving me work she could do herself to give me a hand. It annoys me a bit but I''m not so prideful that I would resent work given to me.


    Especially since it isn''t easy to hold the brake and adjust the speed. It takes mental strength no to lose focus so as to react to Edric''s commands as soon as he gives them and grit to apply consistent strength to the lever.


    ¡°The Mihars left.¡± Edric abruptly tells me.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I blink, understanding instantly why Gabby took the opportunity to hire me for the afternoon.


    That large family settled here when the mines closed. They must have found work at a new mine and moved there, which means that their family''s bakery is out of a worker and likely a few other posts in the village.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± He asks, looking directly at my left side.


    ¡°I asked too many questions.¡± I respond a bit aggressively.


    ¡°Unlikely, but okay.¡± He comments, unconcerned with my tone.


    We keep at it in silence. When the flour accumulates too much, I help him store it in a sack and then bring a new batch of grain to grind. The afternoon passes by uneventfully, the most action involves coughing from the dust in the air.


    It''s rewarding work but somehow it doesn''t feel right to me, like there''s something lacking. I shake my head, aware that the thrill is what I''m looking for but not what I need.


    ¡°Couple more and we''re done.¡± Edric tells me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I acknowledge.


    I stretch my arm out to smoother my sores and help him move the last two sacks of corn over so we don''t have to pause in between. The sack of flour should be filled with these two.


    Once we''re done, we move the flour over to the storeroom and leave together. We run into the two Hospitaliers bringing the carriage back for the last shipment, saluting them briefly.


    ¡°What did you do for these past months?¡± Edric asks curiously.


    ¡°Mostly ran away, scared for my life.¡± I chuckle, feeling a bit friendlier after these few hours working.


    ¡°You saw the Rykz up close?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I guess, didn''t you?¡± I question.


    ¡°We saw a few of the insects, they looked made for war and didn''t have any hands. I know there was a Rykz around but it hid and never showed up.¡± Edric explains.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder his words. ¡°If you see another, don''t call any insects. The Princesses and the drones are both Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He asks. ¡°Aren''t they like, slaves?¡±


    I pause, surprised once more by his insight. It''s surprising that he made a difference between Princesses and the scouts he saw, but also realized that the drones have little in the sense of free will.


    ¡°They consider themselves a single species. While there is a difference in the value their society places towards the importance of certain types of Rykz, and prioritize the survival of some, none are slaves.¡± I explain. ¡°The drones themselves have instincts and emotions, they''re just very different from us.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He grunts, looking unconvinced. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± He still asks, moving on.


    ¡°Get ready for spring, set a chicken coop and grab a few rabbits if I can.¡± I reply, finding the future much less engaging than I did a few days ago. ¡°I learned a few things about flow so I also have a few projects I want to work on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Edric questions, looking interested. ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    ¡°Mostly hunting, for now, I think I can set a few construct traps in the forest for boars.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ambitious.¡± He throws me an impressed look. ¡°Dangerous also, these things are territorial.¡±


    I shrug, not finding the project especially praiseworthy. We enter the village together and he leads me to the bakery. I wait outside despite his silent invitation, feeling like returning home.


    Edric shrugs and heads inside. I hear a short discussion and then Gabby walks out with two warm, freshly baked, loaves of bread wrapped in a piece of cloth. She puts it in my hand and pats my shoulder in appreciation.


    ¡°Keep the napkin.¡± She tells me in a rough tone.


    Her hoarse voice is likely a consequence of breathing through flour dust for the majority of her life. I give her a thankful smile and head out, feeling good about the day but rather gloomy about how different the life of a peasant is to even that of even the lesser Nobles.


    The sequela we bear for our lives are harsh enough not to add onto those the fact that even the least of our achievements are considered those of our Lords and Ladies, without even the chance at being recognized because we''re taught from young that it is how the world works so few ever demand their just rewards.

 Absolutes.Ch03 Interlude

    Leomi Lance shifts on her warhorse as she travels under the moonlight, one of the very few left on the Izla as she brought it back from the continent. The Rykz have a distinct hatred for these animals, hunting and eating those they find.


    She wears a full plate armor with a hard leather armor underneath and a thick chain-mail between the two. All of that gear supported by countless runes to compensate for the weight and loss of dexterity as well as support the wearer on the battlefield.


    She would be unable to use even half of this armor¡¯s potential without the access to flow that her people have entrusted her with. Even with these runic constructs, she must use strengthening constructs when she gets off her mount to be able to fight close to the best of her ability on foot. Yet, she keeps it on because Elizabeth Vil is simply that dangerous in her mind.


    There is a golden one-winged Jay made out of flow on her shoulder, one that first appeared the day she almost lost her mind to one of Elizabeth¡¯s psychological schemes, the exact moment when she saw the wicked smile that is both carved in her memory and that she is unable to recall to memory.


    Leomi barely ever notices the Jay, and soon forgets about it when it leaves her sights. Even that much is progress as she didn¡¯t even recognize it despite it appearing right in front of her face before.


    As the days passed, Leomi Lance thought back to the event and grew to believe that her twice lover is beyond unstable. In her mind, Elizabeth had little reason or justification to do what she did to her other than her desire to act on behalf of others to right wrongs.


    Leomi feels the weight of the circumstances the two of them are now in. It bears down on her more than her plate armor, yet her back is straight as she travels towards her destination in the Izla¡¯s snowy hills.


    She dares not hope that the two of them can come to an agreement, Elizabeth is too independent and rash to join her and Leomi¡¯s plans with the Hospitaliers cannot abide by such an individual as the organization would end up collateral damage to her actions.


    Leomi feels an extreme sense of loss towards her inability to provide Elizabeth with the love and home she needs, aware that the traumatic events the woman went through have eroded her attachment to humankind to the point where she no longer considers herself part of the Empire.


    She blames herself for failing in her interactions with the berserk. She doesn¡¯t exactly know what went wrong to lead to that fateful night where she almost lost herself.


    Leomi gave Elizabeth almost all that she had, but it was still not enough because the woman wants, no needs, more than she could give at that point. The armored Commander shakes her head, smirking self-deprecatingly.


    Leomi is fully aware that anything short of complete abandonment on her part would never be enough to convince Elizabeth Vil who has likely gone through too many traumatic events to trust anyone¡¯s words.


    She goes through the preparations she¡¯s made for the future to reaffirm the choice she¡¯s made. The Hospitaliers will be able to slowly expand in Caeviel as the counterpoint to Nobility that many have long-awaited.


    As long as they achieve some measure of success against the Lisilese, the organization¡¯s future will be set in stone. She thinks, knows, that her skills are replaceable and that her reputation, unearned in her view considering much of it comes from Elizabeth¡¯s achievements, will grow with her death.


    Leomi calculates that the story of the two of them falling to each other¡¯s swords will shake the Empire more than any rebellion could as it is well-known in the Kingdom that their disagreements are in the methods, not the goal.


    Such a tale will make many young heroes¡¯ blood boil, the conflict between lovers, their proscribed relationship, their shared hope for a better future destroyed by each other¡¯s hands because of a disagreement in how far they must go.


    Leomi smiles, knowing that people will love it and that warriors will fight for it. She lifts her helmet¡¯s visor to look straight up to the starry sky. There is a warmth in her chest at the idea of entering legend at Elizabeth Vil¡¯s side, but there is also a chilly regret towards the fact that her path is to end so abruptly.


    Yet, she can give no less to Elizabeth without betraying her. Leomi lowers her chin, spotting a diffuse light on the horizon. No doubt coming from Jessica¡¯s village, near the place where it all began for them.


    Her oath prevents her from looking for Jessica, even obliquely through approaching to perhaps ¡®accidentally¡¯ running into her. Leomi wants to see her one last time, more so than she wants to live or to witness her Hospitaliers change the world.


    Yet, she won¡¯t do this. Not after all she¡¯s done to her, not when she¡¯s about to sacrifice two lives to the altar of Elizabeth and her ambitions. It would be too cruel to her sweet Jessica no matter how much Leomi wishes things could be different.


    And so, Leomi estimates the position of the field where she met Jessica to avoid the area with a regretful look on her sharp traits. She leads her warhorse up a snowy hill and gazes down to the hastily walled village.


    She enhances her eyesight and spots the general shop Elizabeth pointed her towards, pushing her horse towards the path leading away from it, bypassing the walled village.


    She soon encounters a tiny wall of rocks and stops, thinking that it¡¯s a blocked off property. Such a thing happens for many reasons, from human or cattle epidemics, to a demarcation for a Noble¡¯s private land.


    She steps down from her mount to clear the snow, revealing a path to the north-west. She gets back on and keeps going as there is a road continuing between two pastures that leads towards the Rykz tunnel.


    It doesn¡¯t surprise Leomi that Elizabeth would choose that place as the meeting as she suspects the woman entered after they did to chase after Jessica, her sister, otherwise it would all be too much of a coincidence.


    She leads her mount over the hills, arriving at the Rykz tunnel. It passes under a large rock which is supported by two wooden pillars that can be broken to collapse the tunnel.


    Leomi searches the area but finds no sign of Elizabeth so she unstraps a halberd from the warhorse, feeling rage at her naive decision to explore this tunnel and the events that followed.


    Suddenly, a distorted smile full of loving wrath flashes in her light gray eyes, the lips pulled back just enough to reveal the canine¡¯s points while the corners rose to different heights, creating an unstable and unbalanced image.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Leomi turns white as she groans, immediately connecting Jessica and Elizabeth to that grin. She soon feels a splitting headache.


    There is only so far one can deceive oneself, the day Leomi saw the insane smile on Elizabeth¡¯s face, on Jessica¡¯s face, she knew the truth of it all. She could no longer hide it from herself or run from it, yet her oath stood firm.


    The conflict between her knowledge, her promise, and the reality threatened to break her. As her being broke, her survival instinct interacted with her flow to find a sliver of hope. The Jay on Leomi¡¯s shoulder flickers, the despair and guilt she feels vanishes.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Leomi Lance blinks uncertainly, unable to remember what just crossed her mind. She grabs a gourd to have a sip of water in order to clear her head. She is used to these occasional bursts of splitting pain, she links those to the cracks in her heart, to the nightmares she used to have since some time before the siege of Meria but after she escaped the Rykz. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    These events have been occurring more frequently since Elizabeth tricked her into thinking she caused Jessica¡¯s death or surrender to the Rykz. Yet, unlike her nightmares, she can never recall anything about those moments. She sighs and puts the matter to the side.


    As she looks ahead into the dark tunnel, she decides to take a look and confirm her suspicions about the Rykz¡¯ trap. It is mere curiosity, although it borders on obsession for Leomi who yet hopes to fully capture Liz¡¯ heart from that Celyz.


    After all, whether or not the insects intended to capture them, Leomi is fully aware that she could not have preserved Jessica¡¯s life during their escape if she had used her flow to save her arm.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight well enough to cover for Jessica, nor kill the gigantic Grub, nor collapse the tunnel behind themselves until they ran into that detestable Princess whose words ring truth but never approach the whole of it.


    At the thought, she pulls the black runic broadsword sheathed on her back. The weapon was given to her by Celyz in Port-Odo, it is supposed to be able to save Elizabeth Vil¡¯s life in the event that the parasite the Princess implanted turns against her Liz.


    Leomi feels hatred, jealousy, and loss at the idea that this being, which can only be described as looking tortuous at best, would seduce her berserk away from her. She grieves for the fact that she¡¯s too broken to satisfy Elizabeth.


    Yet, she is aware that it is no trick on that Rykz¡¯ part, otherwise, she would have never given her this runic blade or helped Elizabeth so much during and after the war, by teaching her secret constructs and declaring Elizabeth Vil a friend of the Rykz.


    While the weapon is locked for Leomi¡¯s use and encrypted to make it more difficult to understand the construct engraved on it, there are no certainties that the University would be unable to eventually replicate it through observation if Leomi decides to help.


    And even if she doesn¡¯t, it would merely take more time for the researchers to succeed as long as enough resources are invested. But Leomi Lance wouldn¡¯t do so, not only did she swear secrecy, but this broadsword was built to save her Liz¡¯ life.


    How ironic, Leomi thinks, that she plans to use this weapon to kill Elizabeth while hoping to die to the dagger that was already used to pierce her chest once. It isn¡¯t out of spite, anger, or revenge that Leomi wants to use this weapon, but because she knows in her heart that Elizabeth would be fine dying to it even if that very knowledge hurts Leomi.


    Either way, Leomi will make certain that Elizabeth will hold fast to her demand that she choose between her and Jessica before anything. She is prideful and confident in her ability to read others but she¡¯s made too many mistakes to act without receiving direct certainty that the outcome is one Elizabeth will agree with.


    Leomi shakes her head and keeps heading out along the tunnel, taking great care to adjust the construct enhancing her eyesight to allow her to see better in the dark. She doesn¡¯t have Elizabeth¡¯s freakish instinct towards flow so she has to rely on her knowledge about this construct to modify it without causing harm to her eyes.


    The walls of the tunnel gradually emerge from the pitch black darkness, allowing her to walk at a rapid pace. After about forty-five minutes of walking in her plate armor, producing quite a few loud echoes, she spots a crumbled opening to her right, revealing that indeed the Rykz set up an isolated adjacent tunnel to cut off their retreat soon after they went past this point.


    Leomi¡¯s gaze grows hard as she assembles a golden Lance, a hybrid between the air-blade and the explosive construct that her mother herself never succeeded to efficiently use in battle even when she had the required energy to do so.


    Once she¡¯s stabilized the construct, she injects two dozen portions of flow inside the golden lance before retreating twenty meters and throwing it at the ceiling where the two tunnels merge. The construct plunges into the dense ground and sticks there.


    Leomi turns around and uses lion¡¯s steps to run away as she activates the golden lance construct which shatters into shards that plunge even deeper into the ceiling while also spreading to the walls.


    A series of small explosions burst out a moment later, causing a burst of dust and wind to rush out from the epicenter, swallowing Leomi into a cloud. The links between her plate armor shine briefly, holding back the dust at Leomi¡¯s command.


    She runs out of the tunnel within a quarter of an hour and spends a little while using her energy to get rid of the soil that stuck to her. She doesn¡¯t like looking messy as she does not think the look fits her in the least.


    She feeds her warhorse a couple of apples before climbing back upon it and riding away to scour the area for Elizabeth. The explosion didn¡¯t make much sound originally but the echoes should have been heard around the area.


    After roaming for a while, Leomi spots a large tree in the distance. She doesn¡¯t immediately recognize the area so she allows her warhorse to keep moving closer.


    As she approaches, a painful ripple goes through her heart as she recognizes the field where she first met Jessica. The reason she doesn¡¯t remember it exactly is that she didn¡¯t really pay attention at the time, she was excited at having kicked the pretentious Lord Patrick down a notch by winning a race.


    However, she clearly remembers the girl whose name she didn¡¯t know at the time. She had some dirt on her face and drops of sweat on her forehead. Her pickaxe seemed entirely insufficient and unsuited to take care of such a large field, yet it looked like the girl cared none and intended to plow the entire area by herself.


    Her disheveled state made it so that it would have been hard for anyone to call her cute, yet Leomi found herself intrigued enough that she would have pulled her away had she had the liberty back then.


    Perhaps even sneak together into a barn and steal a few kisses if the girl were to be open to the idea. Leomi sighs as she feels the tear in her heart, her light gray eyes start stinging as she pushes back her sorrow.


    She hops off her mount without even thinking about it, the spiked soles of her boots plunging deeply into a thin icy patch. Leomi regrets many things, among those, her decision to ask the Baron for a map and for someone familiar with the region to guide them is at the foremost.


    Had she not done so and survived the Rykz, she would have come back to find out more about this girl anyway. Leomi swallows her saliva, staring at the field and the tree on the side. She finds herself unable to move away or glance aside as every time she tries, her heart surges in protest and her knees tremble.


    All her resolution, all her plans, all her determination came to naught once she found herself here. The only thing she wants to do is relive those memories of Jessica and her dreams of what could have been until Liz finds her to take her away.


    Perhaps Elizabeth is the only being in the world who would be able to do so, even if Vikiana came here, Leomi knows that she would still be unwilling and unable to turn away. As for Jessica herself, Leomi doesn¡¯t believe she would ever come back to the place where she met the one who destroyed her life.


    Leomi stares at the enchanting snowy field, her gaze and heart lost in feelings she¡¯s repressed for so long as they grew that she now finds herself entrapped within. The burning desire to possess Jessica¡¯s heart, to have her heart be possessed.


    Leomi thinks of the purity in Jessica¡¯s gaze when they truly met for the first time, the beautiful pain on the cute peasant¡¯s face when Leomi teased and rejected her.


    Something like that can¡¯t be faked, only someone truly taken by her would be so devastated by her games. Leomi¡¯s interest grew into a desire, and when Jessica called her ¡®my Lady¡¯ out of her own will, that desire turned into an obsession before Leomi realized it herself.


    It frightened Leomi, especially since the two of them knew so little of each other. She could tell the girl had courage, but she was so distant towards all things except her. Leomi saw that the girl had more interest for the Rykz than towards what she built or planned to in Castle Lance.


    Leomi didn¡¯t think she would betray them for any reason, but she kept the beacon construct in the sword guard a secret anyway. Those who know too much lose their lives earlier, this much Leomi has been taught young by her mother.


    Not to mention that Patrick seemed to be doing everything possible to alienate Jessica. Had things taken a turn for the worse, Leomi could have made use of the girl¡¯s ignorance and surprise to ensure the Rykz wouldn¡¯t blame her for their attempt to escape.


    ¡°Good intentions mean nothing since the fact is that I didn¡¯t take the risk when I should have.¡± Lance speaks up, spiting herself. ¡°Who knows what could¡¯ve happened if I kissed her? Or trusted her instincts about the Rykz? At the very least, the insects weren¡¯t lying when they said they wouldn¡¯t wage the same kind of war here that is waged in the highlands.¡±


    Leomi shivers at the idea of that Celyz spending time with her Jessica. She could barely control herself when it came to Liz. If that insect dared even express that she thought of touching Jessica, Leomi would likely have tried to kill the Rykz there and then when they met.


    These creatures count lives like accountants count coins and spend them the same way. It makes Leomi¡¯s skin crawl to think about it. Even among Nobility, very few are that low. The Lisilese are somehow worse, to them, everything is either to be eaten or turned into a weapon to hunt for more prey.


    Leomi worries about the future. Jessica should easily be able to enter the Hospitaliers and make use of them, the problem is that she¡¯s also likely to go to war. Yet, she¡¯s not too anxious. Without Liz and her to endanger Jessica, Leomi believes that the girl will be able to rise without attracting any dangerous gazes.

 Absolutes.Ch04

    I wake up shaking as a wave of cold wind seeps through a small opening in the blanket wrapped around my neck. I shake and swiftly get up while wrapping the rough piece of cloth more tightly around my shoulders.


    I pick a couple of logs from the pantry and throw them where our stove was before setting it on fire with a burst of flow, barely even thinking about the fire construct as I assemble and trigger it.


    There is thick fog surrounding the house, producing a gloomy atmosphere. I grab my cooking pot and step outside, taking care not to slip on black ice as I make my way to the well.


    I pull a bucket of water up and pour it into the pot before hurrying back inside. I place the pot on the fire and wait for the water to warm up. Once I see vapor rising from the water, I take my clothes off and quickly clean up.


    As I change clothes, I recall that I only have a few outfits left. I sigh and devour a loaf of bread for breakfast. I''m barely surviving, much less finding time to stock up on energy to improve constructs.


    It takes a couple of weeks to really starve so it won''t happen for a while but I have no doubt that Cecil''s analysis is correct about the famine that''s threatening to hit the Kingdom.


    Once an army is mobilized, not only do soldiers eat more but they also travel with more food which means that the stocks will run low and that there will be a lot fewer carriages to transport food from one village to the other.


    Not to mention that sabotage and theft become increasingly likely during periods of instability. The Izla should have plenty of grain but there won''t be any surplus considering Leomi''s call-to-arms.


    If Cenwalh does the same as Cecil predicts, it''ll aggravate the situation for the Kingdom. I shake my head, none of this concerns me, I never had the ability to do anything about those kinds of problems.


    I get up, full of energy at the thought of doing more than just barely scraping along. I go out and make the rounds to the slipknot traps I set first. Unfortunately, only a single one of them worked but what I find is a bloody patch and a broken stick.


    I caught something, but something else ate it. I sigh and leave north-west, in the direction of a small forest which lies between the village and Buton''s dungeon.


    On the snowy, and occasionally icy, path there, I experience a bout of nostalgia as this is the road I took the morning before I met Leomi. It feels like I was a mere shell of myself at the time, my body was complete but my life was lacking.


    The field should be just over that hill, it was the best piece of land we were given charge to. I keep walking, absentmindedly combing my still damp hair while considering whether I''ll be able to hire someone to plow come spring.


    Funny how back then I was so desperate in cultivating that field in fear of defaulting on our taxes whereas now, I''m headed to hunt in the Baron''s forest which would pretty much get me hanged back then.


    As I make my way uphill, I get the odd feeling that I''m being observed. While a passing paranoid thought or chill isn''t unusual, this instinctual certainty that I''m being watched definitely is.


    I arrive atop the hill and look down. It doesn''t even take me even a split second to find the armored figure standing in front of the field at the side of the road, my eyes immediately lock onto the figure and no longer let go. Leomi is where I stood the very first time I laid eyes on her.


    At the same time, I become acutely aware of the scars on my body, the most recognizable of which is the one on my left cheek but my missing left breast and Leomi''s awareness of the Rykz parasite implanted in the same area is no less of a clue.


    Not to mention my curled and messy shoulder-length hair which would be similar to Elizabeth''s. No backing off now, we promised us love. But... Nothing. I grit my teeth, fully aware that I wouldn''t be able to turn my back on Leomi even if I were to convince myself that it''s what I need to do.


    Her feet are planted firmly in the ground and her helmet''s visor is down. The warhorse she took here is calmly shuffling the snow to eat the grass beneath on the side of the road, it carries a short halberd and quite a few bags of provisions.


    The Vuskyt broadsword on Leomi''s back instantly reminds me of Celyz, I don''t know what secret the two shared but the weapon''s evident sharpness and thickness make it clear that this is a blade for war, able to crush what it cannot slice apart.


    And besides the weapon itself, there are the runes which I recognize as Rykz but am unable to figure out the purpose. I shake my head, aware that my apprehension and fear are causing me to delay this unavoidable meeting.


    I launch myself downhill so as not to give myself the chance to back off. I land in the snow, my boots scraping on the ground as I slide down. I manage to slow down a bit and control my descent until I reach flatter land.


    My eyes remain fixed on Leomi as I frightfully await the moment when she''ll turn around. Yet, she doesn''t react in any way. She seems to be standing there like a statue, there is even a thin layer of ice covering the side of her greaves.


    How long has she been here? A day? Two? I approach obliquely with a wildly beating heart. That''s when I notice the one-winged Jay on her left shoulder, which I couldn''t see before because her helmet blocked the way.


    The golden bird made of flow is staring straight at me, like it''s an actual living being. It has a thin head and its wing is folded alongside its body. I can distinctively see each of the tiny creature''s feathers and the claws holding onto the plate armor''s steel.


    This bird is too life-like, even its gaze seems alive if somewhat calm like the surface of a lake. I shake my head, refusing to let any kind of superstitious nonsense lead me astray. This construct is a manifestation of Leomi''s subconscious at the most.


    I catch a few flashes of silver going through Leomi''s body, mostly around her brain and heart, but the small lines of silver also appear inside the golden bird. It looks like flow but mixed, maybe an electrical discharge in her nervous system?


    Either way, she''s evidently in a trance. I keep approaching, the thumps inside my chest growing quicker and more violent the closer I get. Once I''m a couple of meters away, I dare not keep going as my heart flares up with wrenching pain.


    The one-winged Jay on her shoulder has kept following me with its eyes from the beginning, but it doesn''t matter. I swallow my saliva before taking a deep breath, feeling the shaking of my entire body as I speak in a gravely voice that closely resembles the tone Elizabeth uses.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I utter.


    Filaments of silver appear throughout her entire body, from the tips of her toes to the roots of her hair. Crack. The thin ice on her greaves breaks as she pivots on the spot while her arms reach over her right shoulder to seize the broadsword''s handle.


    Within a split-second, the thick menacing blade is drawn and swung at my head from high above. If I still had the Little one, perhaps I would have had the reflexes to react when she spun, but right now, all I can do is stare as the weapon falls from the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    Our eyes meet in this instant before my death. I smile at her in acceptance, thinking that this result is only to be expected after all I''ve done. I even feel absolute freedom for the first time in my life, her helmet covers her face but her smoldering gaze is plenty for me to be satisfied.


    Yet, she has an entirely different reaction from mine as her light gray abysmal irises don''t wander away from my own but remain transfixed. She turns immobile with a sound of grunting steel, the broadsword suspended a mere hair away from my forehead.


    There is no change in her gaze, her eyes seem to have frozen over. I catch flickers of silver from the Jay on her shoulder but they''re discreet, the real event are the flashes of meandering silver light occurring inside and on the surface of her skull. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I know for a fact that her hair must be standing on end inside her helmet, thankfully I don''t witness that sight as Leomi would undoubtedly be uncomfortable about being seen in that state.


    The intensity of the silver flickers increases, specifically the one-winged bird which seems to be absorbing and consuming flow if I go by the varying intensity of the golden energy it is made out of.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi says something inside her helmet that I can''t catch.


    I don''t move as I can''t really with the broadsword so close. I could sidestep it but that would go against the way my relationship with Leomi functions. We face each other head-on, regardless of injury to ourselves or the other, our love doesn''t abide cowardice.


    This bit of enlightenment gives me the way to find the way out of this deadlock. I enhance my hearing and listen closely. After a while, I manage to hear a ''th''. As it''s not enough, I use more flow and tweak the construct, perceiving the faint thumps of her heart thrashing along with mine.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leomi''s shaky voice sips through my ears.


    The word causes me to tremble in turn, like my Leomi just expressed her undying and unyielding love for me. She clearly wants to move, to hold me, but she cannot as the oath she took isn''t something she can break even if it shatters her not to do so.


    And shatter her it might if I go by the increasing violence of the silver bolts coursing through her brain and at the roots of her hair. The Jay bird''s shape is slightly unstable but it doesn''t look like the construct is about to break anytime soon.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leomi repeats, her voice is a bit louder, she''s more assured but also sounds more desperate.


    I wait for her to be certain of her decision before saying anything. With the things we''ve done to each other, it would be hypocritical for either of us to have pity of the other.


    That Jay isn''t a true construct, it should be an expression of unstructured flow and as such should be related to her inability to see through what I am. If that''s the case, what happens to it should be a clue to what''s happening in her mind.


    It would be a betrayal for me to speak before she''s been given the time to make her decision, whether it is to kill me, to capture me, or to hold to her oath. I believe she isn''t consciously aware of my two identities, but she should have known for a long time in her heart of hearts.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leomi growls with anger.


    I don''t feel any aggression directed at me, on the contrary, her gaze is softening and the Jay on her shoulder growing more stable. I almost nod, once again impressed by this woman and the effort of will she''s extending towards keeping her oath.


    Yet, the silver flashes are growing dangerously inside her, showing that there is a limit to what she can bear. I toy with the idea of letting her shatter like this in front of me, not seriously, but the same way she''s played with my emotions before, a perverse curiosity and desire to see what would happen.


    It doesn''t last long as the risk of losing her isn''t one I''m willing to take for anything, no matter what happens. I slowly raise my foot and place it in front of me. Since she won''t move, I want to test whether she''ll interact with me if I make the first move.


    Leomi doesn''t react or say anything more. I move forward, causing her to immediately pull the dull pitch-black broadsword back so that it doesn''t injure me. That''s all she does, her breaths aren''t even loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°I release you of your oath, Leomi Lance.¡± I speak up, feeling like the luckiest woman in the world from the depths of my heart.


    The one-winged Jay bird on her left shoulder shatters and fades into thin air. If I didn''t see the sparks of silver melding into her head, I would never have known for certain the effect this unstructured construct had on her.


    Leomi''s plate armor flashes golden and falls to pieces at her feet within moments, the leather straps holding it together unwrapping by themselves while she throws the broadsword behind her and removes her helmet before stepping out of her greaves.


    I see tears in her eyes, blood running down the right corner of her lips with deep bite-marks still visible. My trembling right hand meets her shaky left in the air between us, our palms joining while our fingers naturally entangle.


    Her skin is pale and feels chilly. It makes me jolt and squeeze tightly to transfer some of my body heat over to her. She''s always been cold to the touch, but never as much as this.


    Leomi''s magnificent light gray eyes run through my entire silhouette in a moment, making me feel like she caught the entirety of me in a single glimpse. She doesn''t even waver when her gaze passes over the flat expanse on the left side of my chest.


    ¡°I did this to you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I did this to myself.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°We did this to us.¡± She corrects herself.


    ¡°Mm.¡± I nod a bit timidly.


    I feel frightened now that the high of our encounter is receding, about what I did to her, the magnitude of the things I did to her and how far I pushed. Leomi makes an angry corner smile that has a hint of viciousness to it, revealing the feelings simmering inside her about what I''ve done.


    I straighten up as those curved lips cause a shiver of dread to run along my back. Her smile widens and I soon realize that she''s enjoying my fear so I breathe out in relief. Her smile smooths out into a gentle one.


    The issues between us are far from settled, the least of which is the fact we''ve never actually sincerely kissed each other, but if Leomi is in the mood to toy with me a little even as she is furious, it means that she has no intention at all of letting go of me.


    ¡°You''re freezing cold.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''re burning hot.¡± She replies, clearly indifferent to her own state.


    Her left hand shifts to hold on even more tightly to mine, her slender long fingertips brush against my wrist. For once, my height doesn''t bother me and I don''t feel much envy for hers. It feels just right, like such a difference is beyond insignificant between us.


    ¡°How?¡± Leomi asks softly.


    ¡°Parasite.¡± I answer, almost making the disastrous mistake of looking away.


    ¡°Breast?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Same.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Dead?¡± She asks, her sharp traits twisting in wrath.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    Leomi looks at me, pressuring me with her silence. I know exactly what she wants to know but I sustain her gaze, certain that articulating my answer would do no good and that she''ll understand by herself that I won''t agree to her killing it.


    ¡°How much time?¡± She finally asks after taking a deep breath.


    She clearly doesn''t have the courage to ask a longer and more precise question. Not that it matters, I know exactly what she''s asking. I take a moment to think about whether I should lie before answering, but decide against it for the simple reason that I don''t want anything like that between us anymore.


    ¡°Years.¡± I reply, aware that the incident of my heart seizing after I left the Rykz camp is anything but benign. ¡°At best.¡±


    Leomi wavers, her expression stunned as if my answer hit her like a hammer. I observe her chain mail and leather armor while she recovers, worrying about her health and whether I should drag her back and wrap her up in a blanket near a fire.


    ¡°I''m sor...¡± I start, wanting to say that I didn''t know what would happen.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Leomi interrupts me instantly. She''s probably been expecting me to apologize. ¡°We''re far beyond the realm of apologies.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± I grunt. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± I ask, certain that Leomi will figure out that I''m talking about Celyz.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Leomi counters.


    I blink, unsure about her meaning. About a few moments, I pale as I realize that she means to tell me that telling her everything will mean she''ll tell me about her own intentions towards Celyz.


    ¡°What if it''s something very important that you should know?¡± I stutter, very much unwilling to tell Leomi that I''m engaged to Celyz but incapable of hiding something like that from her.


    ¡°What happens between the three of us does not concern all of us.¡± Leomi proclaims firmly, smashing my hopes of easily smoothing things out between us three.


    ¡°I won''t speak of it, you won''t either.¡± I conclude in her place.


    ¡°That is... the only way.¡± Leomi says with a tremble in her voice, pulling on my hand to drag me just a bit closer to herself.


    I hear her insecurity, her dread, her anger, all of it makes me want to hold her, to kiss her, but I fear being rejected once more. I can clearly see that I am not longer ''Liz'' in Leomi''s eyes, things have changed and I''m already beyond fortunate that she isn''t throwing me away.


    The distance between us isn''t one easily crossed right now, it''s less of a ravine that we cannot cross but a bridge formed by our hands that neither of us feels ready to step on.


    It hurts but, after all, I''m the greedy one who cannot let go of my lovers and this lonely heart-wrenching pain is a fulfilling one that I can enjoy until I fall apart. I grin, stunning Leomi once more to the point where she would have tripped if I hadn''t held her steady. Her pale white cheeks take a rosy tint that inflames my pride.


    ¡°What is this, what are we to become?¡± Leomi wonders, looking lost and afraid.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I answer calmly. ¡°It began as the dream of a silly peasant girl who spent her winters praying for the Lake to send her a shining Lady to take her away to a better life.¡±


    ¡°What does she want now?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°The girl''s dead, my Lady.¡± I reply with a sharp chuckle. ¡°The dream has long been abandoned, as they all eventually are.¡±


    ¡°Then call me Leomi.¡± Leomi utters with loss and resolve in her light gray eyes.


    ¡°I''ll call you however I want to.¡± I deny.


    Leomi gives me a short acknowledging nod and briefly clasps my hand.

 Absolutes.Ch05

    The two of us remain facing each other in silence for a long time, connected by our hands as our hearts beat together. Leomi grows more agitated as the minutes pass, likely resisting the urge to mess me up or check how messed up my body is.


    It''s in her eyes, the way they quiver up and down my body with infatuation, worry, and desire. Meanwhile, I admire the somehow still perfect arrangement of her straight black hair, how they fall and spread atop her shoulders.


    I can tell that they''ve grown longer now that I see them untied. Yet, neither of us moves. Even if I had a left hand to seize her waist, I wouldn''t. The issues between us are far from solved, and the fact she drew a line between us about Celyz means that it''ll be even more difficult to get past those problems.


    I doubt we could be any more physically compatible, her body and demeanor are things I fell in love with at first sight while she somehow found my own to be things she craves for.


    What restrains us is psychological, a dearth of understanding of our own making towards the other''s goals born from our deceit. We may be able to speak volumes in a few words, but that doesn''t mean we trust or can predict each other.


    ¡°What did you plan?¡± I ask her to break the silence instead of making the step forward into her arms that I cannot take.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi bites her lower lip, causing her barely healed wound to bleed again. ¡°Use our deaths to give the Hospitaliers a running start.¡±


    I pause, stunned by the answer. So that''s why, she swung at me, not you. I grow jealous of Elizabeth, that her existence could reach so deep into Leomi''s heart that she would make such a decision. I can merely strike, not seize. The sorrowful words echo in my mind, reminding me of my promise to live the love we crave for.


    I take a step forward and bring myself infinitesimally closer to Leomi but without touching her, so close that my chin settles in the space between her perfect round twin breasts as I look up to her.


    ¡°If you were ready to give up on it all, stay with me.¡± I plead with a voice shattering from emotion.


    ¡°I''m willing to die for you but I won''t live according to you.¡± Leomi replies with a hoarse voice, her sharp traits twisting from the difficulty of pronouncing those words. ¡°You won''t be happy with me, not for long.¡± She adds.


    I believe her, there is no doubt that we''ll face hardships just to establish our relationship, much less maintain it or forge a life of happiness. Yet, I''m certain that she''s giving me a warning, not rejecting me. I wish I could keep her here but the truth is that I know it would be impossible even if she agreed.


    ¡°Does that mean you''ll leave me?¡± I ask, almost unleashing the violent beast roaring in my chest in spite of my awareness.


    ¡°No, I''ll never let you go, no matter what or who tries to snatch you. I have the right to possess you and I will exercise it.¡± Lance replies with a deadly look in her eyes, her voice as cold as it is unyielding.


    ¡°And so I own your body and your heart.¡± I utter with a twisted smile, feeling delightfully evil.


    ¡°That smile grows on me the more I see it.¡± Leomi tells me, her pale face''s expression melting into a gentle one in the blink of an eye.


    She raises the right hand that hung to her side all this time, it occasionally trembling as if she could barely restrain it from bursting forth. Yet, she controls herself and merely caresses the air around my head.


    Perhaps in the past, I would have thought that my Lady is treating me like a piece of sugar, frightened that she would break this precious and fragile thing at the slightest touch.


    But now, I know that breaking me is something she desires. At the same time, I am almost irresistibly attracted to the prospect of shattering her. What the both of us likely fear the most is that we would lose the other one if we were to act in such a destructive way.


    I brush my right hand''s thumb against the back of hers, causing her to tremble, her lips splitting open to expel a sigh at that mere caress. Leomi throws me a hard glance, fully aware that I did so to toy with her a little.


    I suddenly feel an emptiness and lose my breath, having to catch it. After a moment, I notice that she extracted all my flow with her right hand, playing with the small golden ball of merely a single portion between her slender fingers.


    Leomi scrutinizes my reaction, with our noses mere centimeters away from each other, there is nothing I can hide so I make sure not to hinder my instinctual frown followed by my disgruntled acceptance.


    ¡°Without condition, I Leomi Lance pledge my flow to Jessica Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi articulates clearly without a shred of hesitation.


    A tiny golden dot appears in the center of her chest, it takes me an instant to estimate that there are at least a hundred portions and that this is merely two-thirds of her full capacity. There is a thick silver light behind me, likely flow that Leomi stored in a gourd inside her warhorse''s pouches.


    I don''t thank her, I simply smile as if her gesture is natural and not something that goes against centuries of laws and tradition. The reason is simply that there is no need to mention it between the two of us, we will strive to be what we choose to be regardless of any exterior factors.


    She sends my mere portion of flow back to me with a flick of her hand before lowering her arms to pass her slender fingers where my left breast should be, making me quiver in excitement despite the fact that she never makes contact.


    Her expression is one of longing and loss as she does, she appears more affected by what I''ve lost than I was. There is no disgust on her face but a sense of deep regret, like a treasure was taken from her as she almost caught it.


    Yet, I can''t help but tense at the thought that the scars on my body won''t so easily dismissed. Not to mention her possible reaction, I feel dread at the idea of her witnessing my state in broad daylight.


    In my eyes, but not Elizabeth''s, there is a huge difference between her caresses in the darkness and her piercing gaze under the sun. Liz feels pride, yet I can only contemplate in shame that I''ve let the body I intend to offer Leomi to be damaged when hers is so flawless.


    ¡°Shh, don''t worry.¡± Leomi whispers gently, reaching up to a curl of my hair that she caresses with the back of her hand.


    ¡°We''ll take it slow.¡± I tell her firmly, in spite of the fact that I certainly don''t want to deprive myself of her. It''s the only way for us to settle into a real relationship. ¡°Rushing won''t do us any good.¡± Not to mention, I can tell her touch will hurt right now by the quivers disturbing my flesh from simply being close to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi starts making a smile but she suddenly blushes. ¡°You weren''t supposed to ever find out about... you know.¡± She says with a tight voice.


    ¡°About?¡± I press, certain that she''s talking of her adventures with Elizabeth from the way that little berserk is thrashing in my mind in fury at the revelation.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Liz and me.¡± Leomi admits with a tinge of shame. She opens her mouth to explain herself but freezes half-way through the first sound as her eyes shift down to my left side. ¡°You touched me with it.¡± She gasps in horror.


    Leomi pushes me away by using our handhold to force me to take a step back before pulling her left hand back while still squeezing mine. Her conflict between keeping hold of me and retreating results in her nails scouring the back of my hand, leaving four bright red marks from which a tiny amount of my blood seeps out.


    ¡°I tasted you through it, I had to.¡± I hurriedly correct in a desperate tone. ¡°It was part of me, it was me.¡±


    Leomi quivers in disgust and raises her right hand to tell me to stop talking with a look full of resentment but also with some understanding. She takes a while to catch her breath but doesn''t stop shaking even as she finally manages.


    ¡°I''m going to, need to kiss you.¡± Leomi informs me. ¡°Right now.¡± She adds, as if she thought that her previous injunction wasn''t clear enough of an instruction.


    I frown, dissatisfied by her tone and choice of words, but I don''t protest because it''s an easy way to make amends, as well as one of my oldest and deepest desire for her to take my lips of her own accord.


    Yet, I''ve grown since then and have discovered how greedy I am, how much more I want. I''ll never be satisfied by merely giving now, I have to take back an amount equivalent if not more.


    Still, I did overstep by a huge margin with the Little one so it is to my advantage for this to be all she asks... well demands without giving me the choice to refuse if I''ve read her correctly, which I have.


    I briefly nod to acknowledge that I''ve heard her while I scrutinize the involuntary spasms of revulsion that have yet to fully recede. A kiss will do much, but it won''t be enough.


    Leomi reaches out to the side of my face with her right hand. She merely rests her slender fingers on my cheek, her hold is a mere caress and can''t be considered firm yet it''s all she needs to force me to raise my chin and enter her personal space.


    We stand with our bodies a hair apart, our hearts beating irregularly like the pair fears to thump without first hearing the other''s vital sound of life but unwilling to completely stop because each pulse is an expression of love and longing.


    Leomi closes her eyes first, making me instinctively do the same. I feel her leaning in so I push slightly with my toes to reach out to her as well. Her fresh and cool lips land on my burning mouth without warning as she seizes the initiative.


    She takes my lower lip in to nibble it while her tongue runs along the pulp, behaving so roughly that I find no opportunity to participate short of doing something that would ruin it.


    I soon feel her fingers settle on my cheek. She apparently chose to resolve her aversion towards what I did in short order. It makes me relax just slightly and reach up to her own cheek, finding it unfathomably soft and cold at the same time.


    Leomi surrenders instantly to that patient caress, leaning into my palm as her kiss quiets down and she makes space for me to join in. Our lips realign and part for our tongues to meet.


    The sensations as our tongues timidly poke, swipe, and slide together are magical, they are incomparable to how I felt when we kissed before. This time, instead of passion, there''s apprehension. We''re shy instead of bold, timid instead of intrepid.


    Just as Leomi, I pay less attention to myself than to her. Our lips and tongues move together like the waves of a tide, advancing and receding as we nervously create a fragile but pure dancing kiss.


    Our lips naturally split as we grow short of air. We both unsurprisingly found ourselves unable to breathe as we were completely enthralled by the other, completely focused on what we could give at the expense of what we needed.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I tell her.


    There are tears streaming down her cheeks. I reach up to my own, finding that I''ve been crying myself. There is nothing that can compare in our relationship to this kiss we just shared, not even the first time we had sex.


    The only event that could compare would be the night we lose our virginity, yet even that will neither surpass nor replace this moment. We stand there crying and grinning like two idiots while the sun continues rising far above the eastern horizon.


    ¡°It is a bit early but, would you join me for lunch, Jessica?¡± Leomi asks a bit hesitantly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nod, feeling elated at how careful she''s being.


    It means our relationship isn''t very solid yet, but it also means that she isn''t looking to submit me. I notice from the edge of my field of vision that Leomi is squeezing her fists like she''s obtained a hard-earned victory.


    Such a little thing like that and she treats it with such importance. It boosts my confidence and pride to be so valued. I can''t help but lock eyes with her, trying to express with my gaze what I would fail to with stuttering words.


    Leomi fiercely breathes cold air in, like she''s barely able to keep standing under my look. I blush in spite of the fact that she should be the one with red cheeks.


    She hops over to her warhorse and pulls a thick blanket out of a pouch, folding it in a neat square before seriously handing it over to me. I accept it, understanding that she wants us to do things perfectly this time.


    It''ll be very difficult to achieve between our quirks and our differences of opinion, not to mention the unavoidable obstacles that the rest of the world will throw our way, but we''re far from naive and we won''t retreat in front of hardship.


    I make my way over to the large oak I used to eat my lunch under when I toiled in the area and spread the blanket out under it before sitting down with my back against the large trunk.


    Leomi brings over two pouches and a soft leather gourd to let me arrange things while she returns to clean her gear of snow and put it away. While she does, I unstrap the first pouch and find a pack of traveling rations next to a pile of sliced smoked meat. I open the pack, finding some kind of very compact bread cut into rectangular slices.


    In the second pouch is a set of writing apparatus containing ink, paper, quills, wax, the Hospitalier seal, House Lance''s seal but the crest lacks the house of Meria''s antlers atop the lance, a book without a title, and a set of various knives including a scalpel.


    I open the book to throw a quick look inside. The first few pages describe various rules to respect when writing different letters and the intricacies in how to address Nobles whether they''re titled or not, including advice about what to say when one is asking for a favor, providing one, or engaging in a trade.


    I flip a few more pages, finding a list of crests with short descriptions of these families'' histories. At first, there is a single page per Noble house with extensive information but then there are several, the sixth''s is about house Cenwalh while the first five introduce the other Kingdom''s Royals.


    I don''t attentively read through but I do catch the fact that this book is very new and that, while the Royal houses have ruled their Kingdoms in the past, no house has done so consecutively for more than three generations.


    I pick the bottle of ink and the scalpel out because I have an intuition about why Leomi took this pouch out before closing the pouch. I arrange the pack of rations and the stack of smoked meat in front of me before picking the gourd, finding that it''s filled with a rather mild but fragrant wine.


    Leomi returns then, having removed her hard leather armor and chain mail, she now wears a riding outfit with padding for the thighs and calves. She sits down on my right but at an angle so we can easily look to one another by slightly turning. I reach out and take hold of the left hand she just put down next to me, feeling like this is a dream come true.


    ¡°I didn''t prepare much.¡± Leomi tells me apologetically.


    ¡°Mhm, let me have a taste.¡± I reply, unconcerned.


    She immediately understands what I mean and grabs a piece of ration, breaking a corner off before gently pushing it past my lips. I''m very careful not to touch her fingers as I take hold of the compact piece of bread and chew it down into dust.


    It feels like a combination of bread with ground meat and vegetables which is pretty good, definitely better than my usual. I beckon for another bite with my chin. Leomi obliges while observing me attentively, preparing a third piece with seemingly no intention of eating it.


    I let go of her hand and reach out to it but she shakes her head. ¡°I''d rather watch you for now.¡± She tells me with a slight blush.


    I give her a very serious nod and lean back onto the tree to be fed. I look up at the sky, having a hard time believing that I could be so lucky. As I do, Leomi hands over the gourd. I open it and have a sip under her unflinching gaze.


    ¡°I can''t be that fascinating.¡± I comment, feeling awkward.


    ¡°Don''t fish for praise.¡± Leomi counters instantly.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I protest.


    ¡°You''re brighter than a summer sky to enjoy and more calming than a spring breeze to savor.¡± Leomi explains with a serious expression.


    ¡°You''re making fun of me.¡± I chortle.


    ¡°A little.¡± Leomi admits with a chuckle. ¡°But not entirely. Hand over the gourd.¡±


    She doesn''t wait for me to do so and directly takes it from my hand. She takes a long gulp and lets out a sigh, looking up to the clouds with an expression of peace on her face that I don''t think I''ve ever seen her wear.

 Absolutes.Ch06

    I enjoy being fed by Leomi for a while before doing the same for her. It bothers me that she doesn''t think we''ll be happy for long but I set that to the side to savor the relaxed atmosphere, which has been rarer than good food for me recently.


    Once we''ve gone through two rations, I put them away inside the pack and rinse my mouth off with a gulp of wine. Leomi crosses her legs, picking the scalpel and bottle of ink up to set them in front of us.


    ¡°How were you going to explain the tattoo away?¡± I ask, unable to hold my curiosity back.


    ¡°I never really thought about it, I didn''t count on you forgiving me.¡± Leomi replies with a tiny restrained smile that contains perceptible pain, her eyes lost in the distance. Thankfully, it doesn''t last long as she looks back to me with a grin. ¡°I was foolish enough to think I could keep myself away from you if we ran into each other again.¡±


    ¡°How mad are you?¡± I probe while picking up the bottle of ink to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Pretty angry but it''s okay.¡± Leomi half-shrugs as her smile drops by a few fractions. ¡°I''m happy now and looking forward to the future. Talking about the past isn''t going to do either of us any favors.¡±


    I take my time thinking about the meaning behind her words. She clearly plans to settle the problem of Celyz but isn''t willing to let me bring it up or discuss it with me. It reassures me that Rykz Princesses aren''t beings that can be approached just because one wants to.


    My eyes flicker to the wound on her lower lip, realizing only now that she somehow managed to stealthily clean the blood up at some point before we even kissed.


    I suspect the use of flow and am slightly amused at how concerned she is with her appearance, like anything could make her any less beautiful in my view. I sigh at her sharp traits and strong shoulders.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Leomi asks in a worried tone, tearing me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Would I still have a right to be?¡± I scoff in self-derision, feeling blessed already that she''s so forgiving and accepting.


    ¡°Matters of the heart aren''t so easy to resolve.¡± Leomi shakes her head with a grimace.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I firmly tell her. ¡°You never intended to harm me, that''s more than I can claim to.¡±


    ¡°But I did.¡± Leomi utters with a trembling voice and a look of agony. ¡°If I hadn''t, you would never have retaliated or been forced into dire straights.¡±


    I feel guilty so I reach out and gently place my hand on her cool soft cheek. Leomi leans into my palm, closing her eyes as I caress her cheekbone with my rough thumb. I remain like this until she settles down.


    ¡°I heard you could teach me some tricks about doing things with one hand from...¡± I pause, realizing that mentioning Yvonne would get her in trouble as she covered for me.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± Leomi finishes anyway with a grunt of realization. ¡°I shut her out and left her behind more than the other way around because she was warning me when I couldn''t hear it.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± I ask to change the subject. ¡°It gets frustrating to struggle just to tie my hair.¡±


    ¡°There are some things you''ll have to rely on flow to do but yes.¡± Leomi nods eagerly.


    She pulls a dark red ribbon out of nowhere and hands it over to me before opening her legs and almost dragging me in between. I lay my back against her chest, instantly forgetting what I asked to settle in her embrace.


    ¡°First you make a simple loop around your hair.¡± Leomi instructs me.


    She takes hold of my wrist and guides my hand behind my head. I follow her directions and gather my hair into a single handful. She doesn''t help me any more than using a few touches to correct me as I loop the ribbon around the bundle.


    ¡°Hold one end in your palm while you use your index and thumb to hold the other end.¡± She tells me. I follow the directions, making sure the loop is tightly wound around my hair. ¡°That''s it.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Then, you make a simple knot and pull hard to secure it.¡±


    I do so and then let go of the ribbon to seize the two ends close to the knot, inferring the next step on my own. Leomi nods in approval, remaining silent as I figure things out for myself.


    I start looping one end to make a bow tie but the other one escapes me. Leomi waits patiently as I try a few methods out. I fail each time and start feeling some cramps in my hand because I''m not used to those movements.


    ¡°What''s the trick?¡± I question, frustrated.


    ¡°Training.¡± Leomi replies with a smile in her voice. ¡°At first, I only made a single loop to the bow tie, it''s a lot easier to manage. That being said, I doubt you would like the look of that kind of knot, even if I would for a while.¡±


    ¡°Guide me?¡± I ask.


    Leomi carefully takes hold of my hand to guides my fingers through the process of making another knot that leaves the two ends of the ribbon hanging along my hair.


    ¡°You''re right, that should look better.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Not as cute but the reason I wanted the bow tie isn''t that it would suits you.¡± Leomi replies with a teasing tone.


    ¡°What do you think would suit me?¡± I ask, unable to help myself.


    ¡°Small braids held at the end by silver strands with a form-fitting dress, perhaps with a stylized leather garb.¡± She answers dreamily. ¡°I know you don''t have any experience so I''ll help out, don''t worry.¡± She adds with fervor.


    ¡°It was just curiosity, I''ll never be able to afford anything like that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I wouldn''t even be able to buy the clothes here if I had the coin.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you want to be powerful?¡± Leomi asks calmly.


    ¡°What has that got to do with it?¡± I blink, certain that she''s aware that the kind of strength I seek isn''t political.


    ¡°You need to look the part if you want people to recognize you.¡± She answers. ¡°Especially if you want me.¡± She adds, almost like an afterthought.


    I almost let go that least comment without thinking too hard about it but something about it makes me pause. I shift and settle back where I was. She''s implying that getting her isn''t going to be as easy, confirming that she''s indeed pissed off at me.


    ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m not leaving without you.¡± She replies with a firm voice. ¡°So it''s really up to you.¡±


    ¡°I have a life to rebuild here, I want you to be part of it.¡± I stubbornly tell her in spite of her previous answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi replies, to my surprise.


    ¡°So understanding?¡± I say, surprised.


    ¡°I''m not going to rush you.¡± She smiles.


    I can''t help but frown, aware that she''s being conciliatory but hasn''t changed her mind. I decide not to confront her but to slowly convince her to stay by building a life with her instead of spouting empty words.


    The major issues will only occur in a few years, when Celyz has found a solution to the problem of the Little one. I''m beyond certain that she has people to keep track of me from afar, Cecil being a prime suspect, so it won''t be difficult for her to contact me.


    Leomi will have me securely wrapped up around her little finger by then but it''ll be the same for her. Only then will I have a chance to get Leomi past her dis... issues with Celyz.


    As long as Leomi is good to me, I will be able to convince Celyz to give her a chance. It feels arrogant of me to think this way but I can''t afford humility if I am to succeed. I''ll give it my everything.


    ¡°You''re scheming to keep me here.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°I am.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Why do you want to stay?¡± She asks.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I pause, once again surprised by the fact that she''s trying to be understanding instead of telling me upfront that she won''t remain. Even her statement of not living according to me isn''t a straight up rejection.


    ¡°Because if my brother returns, he needs to find a home here.¡± I explain. ¡°And I''m...¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°You don''t trust what I''ve been doing.¡± She finishes for me.


    ¡°It''s less about you than it is about people in general.¡± I grumble. ¡°Baron Buton is hated by the village right now but I haven''t heard a single negative thing about Nobility.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I set up the Hospitaliers as an alternative to fill the role that Nobility has.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°With Nobles.¡± I note, throwing her a dark look.


    ¡°I suppose telling you about the fact that most of the Nobles in my faction have little in the way of ambition isn''t going to help much.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°I needed a foundation to build on, they provide one. None of them had any prospects to rise, being part of this growing organization is already all they can handle.¡±


    ¡°But they''ll grow greedy. Even with the best of intentions, they''re all used to a certain lifestyle and they''ll reach for it, unconsciously.¡± I tell her. ¡°I never craved for luxury but that didn''t stop me from being attracted to it. What do you think will happen for those who see such things as a goal?¡±


    ¡°They''ll overreach.¡± Leomi acknowledges. ¡°But that''s not a concern for the present and by the time the Hospitaliers become powerful and wealthy enough for that to be possible, low born will have permeated the organization to a point where the abuses won''t be allowed.¡±


    ¡°That''s naive.¡± I grunt. ¡°Those who had little will be corrupted by what they could have if only they took a few shortcuts. You''ve seen what I did once I got my hands on power, I carved my path through slaughter.¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Leomi frowns. ¡°Either way, we will never achieve anything if we let these fears stop us.¡±


    I feel a bit conflicted about the fact that she''s speaking for us both. It makes me happy that she''s including me with such certainty but also wary because we haven''t agreed on anything about our plans together yet.


    ¡°I''m aware, I''m not telling you to stop or that what you''ve done isn''t good. I''m simply informing of my misgivings.¡± I explain.


    ¡°And I''ve heard them loud and clear.¡± Leomi smiles.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell her, a bit embarrassed at how seriously she takes my ramblings.


    ¡°Aren''t I the best?¡± She asks, edging just a little bit closer to me.


    ¡°I...¡± I hesitate because of the competitive belligerence in her statement. ¡°You are.¡± I agree, reaching out to slide a strand of her hair around her ear.


    ¡°The only one for you?¡± She presses with definite aggression in her tone.


    I freeze, immediately catching on to where she''s going. Leomi waits patiently, a flame burning in her light gray eyes as she stares at me, devours me with a craving gaze. She isn''t being lustful but possessive.


    ¡°You''re not going to answer me?¡± She asks.


    ¡°There are others who want me.¡± I admit, unwilling to breach the subject of Celyz unless she clearly asks me to break the line she drew.


    ¡°Then we have to make sure that others know who we belong to, don''t we?¡± Leomi asks forcefully while fiercely taking hold of my hand.


    If I only went by what I felt in her tone, I would have considered refusing even though she included herself because at this point it''s clear that she means for us to use the scalpel and ink to tattoo the other.


    Yet, I can feel her slender but powerful fingers trembling over mine, telling me that she''s nowhere near as confident as she''s projecting. She is very much insecure and grasping at the opportunity to secure me. I love it, but at the same time, it confirms the fact that what we have is fragile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I utter with difficulty because of my dry throat.


    I can barely believe the fact that Leomi would offer me the opportunity to carve the fact she belongs to me in her flesh. As worried as she is about losing me, I feel the same way but more intensely because of how excessive I am being about wanting to seize two unique and magnificent beings for myself.


    I don''t think I''ll ever be able to fully integrate the fact that I got both Leomi and Celyz to fall in love with me. It''s surreal to the point where I would suspect that there is a trick or plot involved if my they hadn''t proved themselves, and I wasn''t so insignificant.


    ¡°Me first.¡± I declare, wanting to see what she has in mind.


    ¡°Always.¡± Leomi agrees, giving me such a radiant smile that I almost commit the crime of averting my eyes.


    I almost start pulling my shirt off but stop moving as soon as I take hold of the hem, knowing that I''m not ready to show her the ruin that my body has become. Leomi''s smile dies down a little but she keeps silent, giving me the time I need.


    ¡°Do I have to take it off?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°No, but I wasn''t going to stop you if you did.¡± Leomi chuckles.


    I sigh in relief and reach out to her warhorse where I can see the silver glow, pulling several dozen portions of flow from a soft water gourd. I take control of the energy and set a solid but fragile air-bubble around us to cut the wind.


    ¡°It should last a while.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°How do you control the shape like that?¡± Leomi asks, looking amazed.


    ¡°You alter the segment.¡± I reply, a bit baffled by the question.


    ¡°I know that, I''m asking how you did it so quickly.¡± She throws me a flat look.


    ¡°Well, it took a bit of tinkering to figure that out.¡± I reply, remembering the trip on Odo''s ship. ¡°It got a lot easier once I got the general gist of it.¡±


    ¡°So you don''t have a precise idea?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I shake my head. ¡°There''s a logic but I can''t explain it.¡±


    ¡°As I thought.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Alright, enough worrying about me and get on your belly.¡±


    ¡°I was just...¡± I trail off, flustered that she saw through me that easily. Leomi raises an eyebrow. ¡°Lying down now.¡± I grunt with fatality.


    I settle down on the blanket as my heart does the exact opposite as it speeds up. I wondered how she felt and how I would but now I know, I''m eager and giddy while also a little concerned that she would inscribe something drastic in my flesh.


    But I''m not frightened. If she goes too far, I''ll return the favor. We''ve established the consequences when one of us goes too far now. It''s odd how we both trust and doubt each other, how we can understand each other without saying much.


    We''ve established a vague framework in our rapport for when we let loose, an imperceptible bottom-line as we explore each other''s limits. I realize that this is a little like what Leomi was aiming for with Elizabeth but without the transactional portion of it.


    The difference is that there is no negotiation, no exchange. We''re doing this together. I blush as I think of a time when I would have thought anal sex would be off-limits for me.


    I was clearly very wrong about that. I almost can''t wait to find out what else she has in mind even though what I want right now is a traditional relationship, someone that I can build a life with.


    ¡°You''re having obscene thoughts.¡± Leomi notes with a rough voice. ¡°Please don''t.¡± She adds, swallowing with difficulty.


    Her words hit me hard. She''s not ready for us to be intimate. I feel the blood rushing out of my cheeks, directly turning pale. It''s because of what I did to her, there is no doubt.


    ¡°You can start.¡± I speak up. Maybe it isn''t too bad, I could use some time to accept my ruined body instead of rushing and forcing myself in order to please her... and myself.


    Leomi gets up on her knees and passes one over my legs to sit down on the back of my thighs. I feel a wave of goosebumps as she pulls my pants down a few centimeters while she shifts my shirt up to the middle of my back.


    She runs her fingers over the scar on my right side, where the Little one''s tendril merged into my flesh because of a wound. It hurts to have my flesh exposed like this, not merely to be seen but also touched.


    The affection in her gesture as she caresses the mark makes it worst. The pain becomes physical, it feels like an acute pressure, a torment that increases my feeling of vulnerability. It wouldn''t have been this bad had I not seen the dis... the disgust in her eyes when I mentioned the Little one.


    Yet, this is mostly my fault so I don''t say anything. If she needs to acquaint herself with my body, then I don''t mind suffering much worse than this. But, to my deep surprise, she pulls her hand away.


    Her breaths are deep and intense. It reveals her excitement, how much she longs to caress me, to keep exploring. Her desires are likely exacerbated by the way her touch is a kind of agonizing torture, and not a pleasant one.


    While I don''t share her propensity for sadism, I have experienced a bestial impulse towards her that should be similar. The fact that she stopped in spite of herself when she felt my discomfort, or a little after she felt it, makes me feel more loved than any embrace or words could at this moment.


    There is also the fact that no matter how painful it is, we both know that she can make me relish the agony. Yet, she did not do that, she didn''t even try to push me so that I would ask for it myself.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Give me a minute and I''ll start.¡± Leomi tells me with a hoarse voice.


    It takes her a lot more than a minute to settle down and control her impulses. I wait, the longer it takes her, the more valued I feel because it is proof of how difficult it is for her to control what I make her experience.


    After a while, I hear her pick up the scalpel and dip it in the bottle of ink. She presses the ice-cold blade on my skin, as far down on my lower back as she can, on the very edge of my ass without touching it. She starts on the left of my waist, cutting the skin in a very careful manner.


    It pricks and is uncomfortably ticklish but doesn''t really hurt, not compared to the things that tore my body. I do my best to follow what she''s doing, soon figuring out that she''s carving ''Leomi'' in my flesh with small cursive characters. She dips the scalpel three to four times into the ink as she works.


    Once she''s done, she moves to the right and slices a ''Lance'' into the skin of my waist, never approaching my spine. I feel good about the fact that Leomi can sign her name on me without hesitation, with pride even if I go by how meticulous she is being.


    She''s thought about this very hard. What to write, where to write it, how to write it. It feels deeply personal to have her do this to me and then bear it for the rest of my life. Because even if we fall apart, I''ll never want to get rid of this name on my back.


    ¡°There, half-done.¡± Leomi exhales.

 Absolutes.Ch07

    I detect Leomi assembling a healing construct and apply it to my lower back. I don''t pay too much attention to that, wondering about the fact that she wants to do more. It''s almost funny that I can still be so shy after all I''ve done and been through.


    ¡°You don''t feel sick or anything?¡± Leomi asks me, still sitting on my thighs and showing no indication that she intends to move.


    ¡°No, why?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I did a bit, after.¡± She replies. ¡°Tell me if there''s anything in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I cut too deep back then, sorry.¡± I mutter, throwing an apologetic look over my shoulder.


    ¡°Well, you were venting.¡± Leomi waves my apology aside with a smile as her eyes break contact and travel down my exposed back.


    ¡°Say, what do you use your flow for?¡± I hurriedly question, wanting to distract her.


    ¡°Training, traveling.¡± She tells me. ¡°Most titled Nobles use their access to increase their income, from runic workshops to mining.¡±


    ¡°I could use some of your energy to figure out a couple constructs.¡± I tell her.


    I wait nervously for her answer. After all, flow is valuable in times of war and she is building an army. She might refuse, ask me for something in return, or even put conditions about the results I obtain.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. What''s yours is mine and what''s mine is mine.¡± Leomi easily accepts.


    ¡°Great.¡± I grin before pausing. ¡°Wait, there was something weird in there.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± Leomi replies with an overly serious expression. ¡°Flip around.¡±


    She uses a handkerchief to carefully wipe the blood on my skin before rising on her knees to free me. As she does, I think back to her words, quickly figuring it out and throwing her a dark look. Leomi gives me a mischievous wink and signals me to turn around. I sigh and shift around.


    ¡°Do you know how to create a new construct?¡± I ask her, mostly to distract myself.


    ¡°Not really, I do have an old treaty on the process though but I only briefly read through it.¡± She replies. ¡°With your talent you might be best served by modifying existing ones according to your needs, I assume it would take considerably less time for you.¡±


    ¡°I plan to do that for one.¡± I tell her, assembling the shell of a blood-blade in the air with her energy to show her. ¡°But the other is purely unstructured and probably of an unknown type so...¡± I trail off.


    Leomi nods without much surprise at the fact that I discovered a new use to flow. She reaches out to the empty blood-blade and inspects it while frowning. She blanks out for a while before throwing me a baffled stare.


    ¡°What is this? It looks like an air-blade but it''s a lot more intricate, and the core is a huge mess.¡± She asks.


    ¡°Blood-blade.¡± I reply. Leomi pales. ¡°I don''t plan to use it like an air-blade because they kind of have the same performance as far as I can tell but it can expand my sphere of absolute control if I keep it connected to me.¡± I hurriedly explain.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± She exclaims, seizing my shirt and lifting me up from the ground. ¡°Are you trying to shred yourself?¡±


    ¡°I only use it externally.¡± I tell her, taking hold of her wrist and squeezing to make her let go of me. Leomi ignores the pressure as she glares at me.


    ¡°Humans don''t have so much blood they can just throw it around.¡± Leomi makes an angry growl at my recklessness. ¡°Did the Rykz teach you this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, understanding why she would think so. ¡°It''s something I used to get free in the institute. I mixed in a few things from the water construct so it''s messier but it works, I just need to streamline it so it doesn''t burn through my flow in moments.¡±


    Leomi turns silent with an unwilling and concerned look on her face. She ponders for a while before sighing and reaching out to flick my nose. I jump, surprised and a bit miffed by the move.


    ¡°You were a lot cuter back then.¡± She pouts. I stiffen as her words hit a sore point. ¡°Oh, don''t. You''ve lost some naivety but you''re, somehow, still a bit innocent. I haven''t lost out at all.¡± Her grin reassures me even if there is a shadow to her smile. ¡°I''ll trust that you''ll be careful if you promise me.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''ll be extra careful.¡± I promise.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods. ¡°I won''t forgive you if that was a lie.¡±


    ¡°That''s it, you don''t want to learn the constructs?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll teach me if have reason to.¡± Leomi shrugs. ¡°We have very different fighting styles, to begin with. While I can teach you some things because you''re a neophyte, my style is quite set at this point so I can''t easily change it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don''t have anything to learn from me?¡± I ask rather aggressively.


    ¡°No. I''m saying that you haven''t refined your technique enough.¡± Leomi explains softly while casually sitting down on my thighs. ¡°Having a range of constructs to have more options is good but in reality, most only rely on a few they know very well in battle. I''ll be interested to see what you can show me once you have something I can actually learn, be it fighting or flow. Until then, I''ll be fixing your flaws.¡±


    ¡°Flaws.¡± I blink. ¡°You beat me and I haven''t defeated you but I don''t think I have that many flaws.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that score from?¡± Leomi asks with raised eyebrows, her surprise evident.


    ¡°You could have torn me apart in Meria when you used that lance construct of yours.¡± I explain.


    ¡°No way, I didn''t have the energy to do that and, even if I did, I would have blown myself up as well considering how close we were.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°Besides, you could have impaled me through the heart with that overhead feint of yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you could have done so as well instead of stabbing my shoulder when you countered it.¡± I reply. We glare at each other for a while, neither willing to back down from the opinion that the other won.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Leomi chuckles. ¡°We''re such a screwed up couple.¡±


    ¡°Seconded.¡± I grunt, laughing as well.


    I find myself suddenly taken by a desire to hold her so I sit up and reach around her waist with my arm. I pull her closer, burying my face in between her breasts as I squeeze her tight.


    ¡°My Jay.¡± Leomi murmurs with delight. ¡°I''ll treat you right this time.¡± She tells me.


    She wraps her arms around my neck, resting her lips and chin atop my head. I smile, rather unconcerned about her plans because I already have all I need in her. I depose a small kiss on her chest, letting my body heat warm her up.


    I very much enjoy this embrace, it feels that there is a new dimension to our relationship where we can stand together peacefully. How odd that it took so much pain for us to reach this point.


    We remain like this for a minute or two, reacquainting ourselves in an almost platonic way before separating with rosy cheeks. I lie down on my back again, feeling ready for whatever she has coming.


    Leomi reaches down to my shirt while absentmindedly licking her upper lip. My heart is sent running by the sight. I swallow my fear and trust her. She slowly rolls the hem up and exposes my lower-stomach up to my navel.


    Her breath catches as she catches sight of the multiple pale scars crisscrossing my belly. This time, she doesn''t reach out to touch them, or even look very closely.


    It makes me even more nervous as I can''t figure out whether it''s because she doesn''t mind or that it repulses her. She has enough self-control that I wouldn''t find out if she doesn''t want me to.


    Either way, she seems satisfied as she takes hold of my pants and pulls them down just a notch, revealing the very edge of my pubic hair. At this point, I feel my blood course through my cheeks and likely turning them bright red.


    Leomi''s gaze grow burning and her right hand edges down to my few hairs, she extends her slender fingers out while her lips part from excitement. She''s definitely forgotten all about what she was about to do.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I warn with a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Right.¡± She replies with a rough tone.


    She pulls my pants up just enough to hide my pubic hair and safeguard us from temptation. As much as I want to let go of everything, there is a voice in a corner of my mind that''s screaming for a real commitment between us before we do something that can''t be taken back.


    I don''t take my fear that she would leave me very seriously but it exists and it is far from silent. At the same time, I can tell that Leomi is going to need time before she''ll let me touch her.


    ¡°This is good.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Place your hand over your navel.¡± She instructs me.


    I listen to her, setting it there to put my flesh under tension. It isn''t too hard considering that I lost some weight but very little muscle. She picks up her scalpel and places it just beneath my navel. She runs the point over my skin, leaving tiny white lines.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Making sure others know who owns your body, mind, and heart.¡± Leomi replies fiercely.


    I nod briefly, not seeking out more details as I wallow in the possessive love contained in her words. I simply watch as the figure she draws takes the shape of a lance pointing down at my sex. As I realize that it''s her house''s seal, she adds a ring going around the handle.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Her meaning is unmistakable but it''s only enough for me to acknowledge her intentions, that''s it. It isn''t a true commitment like a ring would be. Still, it makes me so happy that I don''t even feel the pain when she uses the scalpel to make the first cut into my flesh.


    Her face is completely focused as she works on the tattoo for a good hour. I do my best not to disturb her as I control my excitement and breathing. It takes her quite a while to finish but the result is very satisfying to me, especially the fact that I''ll see how serious Leomi is about me every time I look down.


    The realization makes me pause. Celyz will too. I tremble in my heart at the thought of the pain she''ll experience from seeing this... Wait, she won''t see it, she can''t. I''ll have to tell her...


    I swallow my saliva. It''s almost enough to lose my high but not quite enough. I feel very guilty but I''ve told my loves about my intentions. While I''m selfish about aiming to have them both, they bear responsibility for refusing to let go of me anyway.


    ¡°Have you held to my instructions?¡± Leomi asks, affecting a casual tone.


    ¡°I did. No one has held me and I''ve not held myself either.¡± I reply, feeling wonderfully mortified and embarrassed. Probably more so than if we had used direct words to speak of our arrangement.


    I even feel thankful towards Celyz for skirting the rules without breaking them. For participating while respected my wish. I would tell Leomi but she doesn''t want us to speak of my Princess and I would rather let my Lady have the win since that game has ended.


    ¡°Good. I love this feeling of control over you.¡± Leomi closes her eyes and inhales, clearly savoring my obedience.


    She arcs her back, revealing two very discreet points on her cavalier outfit. How hard her nipples must be for them to be visible through that thick cloth? The pleasure she takes in this baffles me but I''m happy to provide this to her, I don''t need to understand it.


    I detect a silver bolt running along her back, informing me of the physical pleasure she takes in this. I smile at how peculiar Leomi is, I suspect that she needs things like these to feel secure about our relationship.


    ¡°My turn, kitten.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Jay...¡± Leomi protests, her eyes flicking open.


    ¡°It fits considering how you enjoy toying with me.¡± I grin.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Leomi sighs with a corner smile.


    She picks up her slightly bloody handkerchief and pats my lower-stomach to remove the blood drops seeping out of the cuts she made in my skin. I admire the black ring and lance carved there while she does.


    It makes me feel shy and resolve to make sure that I don''t expose this to anyone. It''s fine between the two of us, and it''ll sadly hurt my Princess, but it feels much too private to allow anyone else to catch a glimpse.


    Even Leomi''s name on my very lower-back doesn''t feel nearly as indecent as this ringed lance directly pointing down at my intimacy. I raise my hand and put it on her waist, shifting her to the side for me to get up.


    Leomi lets me guide her to rest on her belly. She tense inside my palm but she doesn''t protest or say a word of complaint. It hurts my heart that we''ve ended up in such a state but she had a large part in this.


    She taught me to be ruthless in love and I''ve learned well. I shake my head, the thought is one of Elizabeth''s but lacks her mad tone. The satisfaction I feel confirms that this is what I was looking for.


    ¡°You want me to finish carving my name into you, right?¡± I ask rhetorically as I sit down on her lower back.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi replies with a firm voice that carries excitement.


    ¡°Good, I do feel it''s lacking.¡± I tell her, not mentioning the fact that it only became so because I couldn''t keep lying to her about who I am.


    I smile and take hold of her hair to set them on her right side. I then pick her cavalier''s shirt and lift it up her torso. Leomi retracts her arms inside and shuffles to pull them out of it but keeps it around her neck.


    I admire the firm bronze skin of her back while she adjusts the shirt so that it covers even the sides of her breasts, closing her arms against her chest to pin the cloth in place.


    Once she''s done, I unhook her bra and gently set the strips over her shoulders without trying to remove the piece of underwear. I experience a small burst of jealousy at the quality of the things she wears but it dies down as soon as I realize that she belongs to me, replaced by utter joy.


    ¡°I own you.¡± I whisper, letting myself loose.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She acknowledges.


    I reach out to caress her waist, feeling gratified and wanting to touch my possession. Leomi doesn''t say a word or makes a move to stop me but I feel her flesh ripple like the surface of a lake before freezing over, her muscles stiff and tight under my caress.


    ¡°Did I hurt you that much?¡± I ask, shaken to my core by her reaction.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi replies softly, making the few strands of grass in front of her mouth dance. ¡°You cut into me almost as deeply as I, you.¡± She murmurs with painful abandon.


    I bite down on my desires and pull my hand away, feeling like a bucket of cold water was thrown onto me. The only reason I remain sitting on her is that she sounds like she fully accepts this.


    ¡°How do you deal with the pain?¡± She speaks up, breaking the silence before it sets.


    ¡°I don''t know, I enjoy it. It makes me feel alive.¡± I reply hurriedly. I think hard, realizing that my answer isn''t enough. ¡°Try to close your eyes and let the hurt course through you, don''t obstruct it or you''ll be too taken to enjoy it. It''s like watching someone else''s feelings? No, experiencing another person''s feelings. It''s pain, I either embrace it or disassociate from it.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you can be so reckless?¡± Leomi asks, closing her eyelids.


    ¡°Probably.¡± I reply with a tight throat.


    I reach down again and caress the small of her back with the tips of my fingers. Leomi tenses and stiffens again but this time she manages to relax somewhat as a small yelp escapes her lips.


    ¡°Good?¡± I ask between two short breaths.


    ¡°Horrible.¡± Leomi shakes her head, gasping for air. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    ¡°We''re really two of a kind.¡± I utter darkly, feeling a pit in my stomach and a stone in my throat.


    ¡°I''m thinking of the previous you, it wouldn''t be this bad if I wasn''t.¡± Leomi suddenly tells me. ¡°I''m crushing these thoughts from my heart.¡± Her words blow through my mind like a tornado, clearing my mounting fear about what to do.


    ¡°It''ll take time, don''t rush it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know.¡± Leomi agrees with a hard look in her eyes.


    It takes her a while for her body to slacken but, when it does, I breathe out in relief. I decide to finish the tattoo. I pick up the scalpel and use the same technique she did, scratching the skin with white lines to make an outline.


    I then dip the blade in ink to start carving the ''Jessica'' onto her back just above ''Elizabeth'', making sure that I only cut skin and no flesh beneath. The result satisfies me even if it isn''t nearly as refined as Leomi''s work.


    It wouldn''t suit me to write in embellished cursive like I suspect she did, and I think that she wouldn''t want that because it would not be me. In spite of some lingering doubt, I don''t ask for my Lady''s opinion.


    This is about our obsession for each other, it''s a personal act that we inflict on the other. We shared the activity but the details and intention belong to us personally. Even if... no, because it is done on the other''s body in order to declare it as ours.


    ¡°Half done.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What are you adding?¡± Leomi asks in surprise. ¡°You don''t need to tell me if you don''t want to.¡± She hurriedly corrects herself.


    ¡°I don''t mind.¡± I reply, smiling. ¡°I''m going to add ''Freepath''. It''s a name Yvonne gave me, I think she''s projecting some hopes but I''ll make it mine because I do have some ambition, if different from yours.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad.¡± Leomi replies, smiling.


    The figure of her face surrounded by grass with the midday sun shining on her smile seizes me. I stare for a long while, following her thin, sharp, cheekbone up to her slender nose with my gaze.


    I then silently get to work, adding ''Freepath'' to her back under ''Vil''. I find it funny that my names have quadrupled, not even counting my nicknames. I had a single first name but now my name is longer than some Nobles.


    ¡°I also want to carve something on your chest.¡± I tell her, thinking of the tree rooted in blood that I''ve used as a symbol.


    ¡°I''m not complaining, or restricting.¡± Leomi starts. ¡°But it''s already going to be difficult for me to find an open-back dress that covers my left side and looks good.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I pause. ¡°I wanted to take the space between your breasts, because they''re the third-best part of you, but if it means I won''t be able to enjoy your cleavage anymore, I''ll find somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Third?¡± Leomi asks, her gorgeous light gray eyes blinking open in surprise.


    ¡°Well, your face is tied with something else.¡± I admit, blushing. ¡°It''s hard to make a ranking because it changes and you''re so perfect.¡±


    ¡°I''m not perfect by any measure.¡± Leomi protests, blushing. ¡°Besides, you shouldn''t be complaining, your flaws work so well together that they drive me mad.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I blank out, finding the compliment so unusual yet so flattering that I find no answer to give.


    ¡°Um.¡± Leomi closes her eyes and sighs, making a content and victorious smile. ¡°Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath, you''re too sweet to me.¡± She tries to warn me.


    ¡°Your happiness makes mine, why wouldn''t I be?¡± I counter, unwilling to let her last comment go unanswered.


    Leomi startles but stubbornly keeps her eyelids shut. I chuckle, certain that the skirmish ended in a draw with this. I get up on my knees and use her handkerchief to clean up the trails of blood on her back.


    The two names I added look clear and have an edge to them. They look much less ominous compared to the first I tattooed on her since I didn''t make the ink seep deep into her flesh to leave black trails this time.


    I hook her bra back up and let her fit her shirt back on before making her turn around. This time, I sit on my heels while I edge backward. I pick up a corner of the blanket and set it over her waist and thighs.


    Leomi''s eyelids flicker a bit but remain shut. She''s getting an inkling of the area I''m targeting, I''m sure. I take hold of the hem of her pants and panties both, making Leomi to panically take hold of the blanket to keep herself covered while I pull them down.


    I bite my tongue to keep myself honest while I reach out to Leomi''s hands and push them slightly to the side to reveal the pit of her right thigh. Her breath is rough, but so is mine. I think we''re both just as afraid of ourselves at this point.


    I instantly notice her utter lack of pubic hair. I know she had some, but apparently, she cleared some more to the sides. That makes it easier for me. I''m pretty sure the grin her face means that she''s happy I chose that place anyway.


    I set the scalpel''s tip on the small space between her thigh and her sex, affirming my decision to draw a tiny tree there with a free blood drops hanging from the roots.


    I scrape her skin to prepare, putting a lot of effort and time into making sure that my symbol will come out right. Now that I''ve begun, the task takes such importance in my mind that it''s all I can think about.


    The same way I''ll be unable to look at myself without thinking of her, I want her to think of me every time she catches a glimpse of my symbol. With this mark so close to her sex, it''ll ensure that I''ll be on her mind for the rest of her life, no matter what happens. If it won''t be out of love, then I will take lust or hatred.


    ¡°Neither of us has the right to remove these, right?¡± I ask before starting.


    ¡°Of course not. Those are an expression of us and our resolve. We shouldn''t even be allowed to remove the ones we''ve inscribed once we''re done, not to mention those on our body.¡± Leomi replies without a shred of hesitation.


    I nod, satisfied, and start cutting her skin. Leomi trembles and shakes, her fingers clasp on the blanket in reaction to pain, shame, or both. I''d like to think it''s the latter, she''s made me feel that emotion so many times. I want her to enjoy it as well. Wait, why am I not asking?


    ¡°Do you feel ashamed?¡± I question once I''m done, my heart beating hard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answers in a small cry.


    ¡°Good.¡± I utter in glee.

 Absolutes.Ch08

    Leomi lets me admire the small tree I carved for a while before dressing back up. She then gets up from under me and extends her hand out. I take it and allow her to help me up.


    She suddenly slips an arm around my waist and pulls me in for a tight hug that lifts me off my feet. I groan from the pressure but there is a wide smile on my face. The fact that she''s allowing herself this emotional outburst reassures me.


    ¡°I''m going to go hunt, starving was a concern a couple of days ago.¡± I tell her once she lets me down.


    ¡°Okay. I...¡± She hesitates. ¡°Can I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I reply before biting my tongue as I realize something terrifying that I had never considered before reaching this point.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leomi asks, immediately picking up on my reaction.


    ¡°My house isn''t...¡± I pause. The fact is that I don''t even have a bed to offer her. ¡°I''m poor, Leomi.¡± I admit between grit teeth.


    ¡°That''s fine, Jay.¡± Leomi replies with a soft voice.


    Is it? I was prideful in not accepting the position of a mistress or servant for her but all of that is about what she can give me. But what about me? What can I offer her? A destroyed straw bed? A loaf of bread for lunch?


    Will I ever have the ability to buy her clothes? I don''t care much for my appearance but I still have some standards and the desire to appeal to her. I can''t even afford to buy clothes that won''t embarrass her.


    Leomi is a Lady Countess, but even without that title, she is still skilled enough to live a good life anywhere. I need actual gold to take care of her, and a lot of it to treat her how she deserves.


    I was selfish. I refused her grace and gifts but it never entered my mind until now that I should be in a position to offer the same, that I don''t have the ability to treat her up to her worth. Even after everything, I still didn''t treat us as equals.


    ¡°You would be better off camping outside.¡± I utter with deep shame.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Leomi replies instantly.


    I look up to her, finding a hard and determined expression. She clearly saw through some of my thoughts. I sigh, regretting her ability to read me a little. I set the issue that I''m unworthy to the side and decide to first feed her well to then figure the rest out.


    ¡°There was some damage to my home while I was gone and someone stole my stove.¡± I tell her, swallowing my pride.


    ¡°Who?¡± Leomi asks, straightening her back.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter.¡± I grunt. ¡°A stove isn''t something neighbors steal because you can''t hide it. It won''t be in the village so there''s no point in searching for it. It would cost far more to find it than it''s worth.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Leomi exhales loudly. ¡°You don''t want me to help for this or for that.¡± She complains. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Take you away and chain you to my room''s wall in Castle Lance. Short of that, I would settle for you never leaving my side ever again.¡± Leomi replies seriously. I hold her hopeful gaze without responding. ¡°I can stay here for a week... no two.¡± She tells me. ¡°There are at least a thousand of the continent''s Templars on the Izla right now and the Hospitaliers aren''t finished expanding, I''m not truly needed so I can make time for you. I''ll earn my stay by helping you fix your house, how about that?¡± She proposes nervously.


    ¡°...¡± I gape a little, utterly taken by surprise.


    ¡°What? Mother put me through everything from cleaning the stables to doing the laundry. I can handle it.¡± Leomi assures me.


    ¡°...¡± I keep silent as I know even less how to react to her second statement. ¡°You''re not as spoiled as I thought.¡± I comment weakly. I''m going to need to step up my efforts to keep up with this woman.


    ¡°It''ll take at least a few weeks to get you to come back with me, you''re stubborn.¡± Leomi tells me with a confident smile.


    ¡°I won''t be doing that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I can''t depend on you.¡±


    Her somewhat smug expression flickers but it doesn''t go away. Words won''t be enough to get her to accept losing her edge in our relationship. I need to do well enough to be able to spoil her. It complicates my future by more than a few magnitudes but I don''t have a choice if I want to be worthy of Leomi and Celyz both. Not only do I need power, but wealth as well.


    ¡°Then what will you do?¡± Leomi asks, looking worried.


    ¡°I''m going to work. My brother has to find a home when he returns, that''s my bottom line.¡± I reply, kicking myself for having been so naive as to think I could go back to my simple life.


    ¡°I''m not trying to buy you, Jay. I was born with a lot more than you, why won''t you take advantage of it?¡± Leomi presses me. ¡°Besides, much of what I have now is thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°We worked together.¡± I protest.


    ¡°We did.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Why are you making it so hard for me? I want you to take what you deserve, that''s it.¡±


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well...¡± She looks away. ¡°It''s possible that I may be trying to gain the upper hand.¡± She replies vaguely. ¡°But I''ll always be doing that. It doesn''t change the fact that you''re putting me in your debt without giving me a chance to repay you.¡±


    ¡°Be honest.¡± I grunt. ¡°With the crimes I committed, how much did my help cost you?¡±


    ¡°There were some gains, some losses.¡± Leomi replies, briefly biting her lower lip. ¡°But your actions saved the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I was exiled instead of executed, regardless of that judgment''s fairness, I was repaid.¡± I tell her frankly. ¡°And you''re not responsible for Caeviel''s injustices towards me.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to be like that.¡± Leomi grits her teeth, looking infuriated. ¡°Fine. You''re right, we''ve settled our debts.¡±


    She opens and closes her right hand, her muscles taut like she wants to punch me. The look in her eyes tells me that I''ve just made a mistake even if I don''t really understand where.


    Either way, Leomi isn''t the type to get mad without reason so the prudent thing to do is to wait for her to calm down and explain. She suddenly reaches out and grabs my collar before pushing me against the tree''s trunk.


    ¡°You know what, no, it''s not fine.¡± Leomi utters between her teeth. ¡°I''ve been wanting to hurt you and I just realized it doesn''t have anything to do with my issues. What I want right now is to punch you awake and I never have before.¡± I frown, feeling like she''s going overboard with her anger. ¡°Throwing in my face that I can''t speak for the kingdom when you were fine accepting that wench''s rewards.¡± Leomi growls.


    I blank out, utterly taken aback by her jealous reasoning. It isn''t true, but I''m not about to argue over it in the state she''s in because it would hurt my efforts to defend Celyz. At the same time, I have the odd thought that, if Leomi can qualify Celyz as a wench, it is progress from the way she saw her as a foreign species.


    ¡°You want a life with me? Here? On your terms?¡± Leomi scoffs. ¡°I respect your desire to return to your life, but what about mine? Am I not your equal?¡± She spits out with a hint of sadness and disappointment.


    ¡°You are.¡± I hurriedly reply.


    ¡°I understand that you don''t want to go back to war, and that''s fine because you''ve paid enough. But you''re being stupid and willfully blind, you want contradictory things like for me to stay while also dealing with the Lisilese.¡± Leomi keeps bashing at me. ¡°We have different ambitions. You want personal power, that''s fine, I can wait for you to figure it out as long as you want. I''m sure you''ll succeed with your constructs, but you keep holding my oath between us like a wall and refuse my participation. You''re not even letting me treat you like an equal, much less treating me like one. If that''s the case, why did you drag me here?¡± Leomi asks while aggressively pushing me against the trunk.


    ¡°I... I...¡± I stutter. ¡°I... I need you.¡± I finally say, admitting my selfishness. ¡°I don''t want to be alone.¡± I lie. The truth is that I can''t be by myself anymore, Leomi, not with the specter of the monstrous things I''ve done. ¡°Will you leave?¡± I ask, unwilling to beg even if she truly does. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Leomi asks, turning pale. Her grip on my shirt loosens. ¡°How could I? You''re dying.¡± She says, tears in her eyes. ¡°Let me help, please.¡±


    ¡°But not here.¡± I utter, finally understanding what the problem is. It took me so long. ¡°You can''t leave, you can''t stay, and you can''t force me to follow you.¡± Leomi nods, looking angry, sad, lost. I only have a few years left. She realized what it meant for the future before I did, and I''ve known for at least a month.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°We''re so far past those that I don''t care anymore.¡± Leomi repeats herself. ¡°You''re all I want, no matter what.¡±


    I feel my heart tightening as I hear the pain in her voice. Did I grow arrogant? I didn''t put half as much thought into my future than I put into freeing Cetyz. I was so confident I could handle everything that the most obvious things escaped me.


    Not only do I not have what it takes to treat Leomi like I should, but I didn''t even understand that I don''t have time to build my life here. My starting point is too low, it''ll be difficult just to buy her a ring, much less do so before I have to travel east in the hope that Celyz can save my life.


    ¡°I''m... I''m not ready to leave.¡± I tell her. In spite of all those things, that is the truth.


    ¡°I know you need time, it''s okay.¡± Leomi replies, her slender fingers grasping at my shirt in frustration. ¡°Take a month, two, just... don''t hide so far away from me, please.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what I''ll do but I won''t disappear.¡± I promise her. ¡°How serious were you, about punching me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Almost completely.¡± Leomi mutters with a dark look.


    ¡°I, I don''t have much but if you want me to...¡± I start but pause when I see her raise her closed fist.


    ¡°You''ve helped enough. Let me.¡± Leomi demands in a hard voice.


    ¡°O, okay.¡± I agree, shaken by how adamant she''s being.


    Leomi grins and pulls me from the trunk before patting my clothes to rearrange them, looking content about how this turned out. I, I don''t think our point of view on this is going to matter, she''s pissed off. You think?


    Does she think she owes us? No, she said we were past these things and I believe her. Then, is it guilt? I think Leomi just needs to do this out of love, the same way we want to give her everything we can.


    My kitten is too desperate for that to be it. It''s jealousy then, she''s competing with Celyz. Does she realize it? Perhaps, it''s either unconscious or she''s afraid to legitimize Celyz as an adversary or she would have directly stated it. The fact they''re competing is progress, the fact that the two of them spoke alone is as well.


    ¡°Now, what did you do under this Freepath name?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Not much, I sent some criticism to the Hospitaliers.¡± I reply. ¡°It annoyed me how easy it was to enter Meria with contraband when I was with Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t do anything dangerous?¡± She questions worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Good.¡± Leomi sighs in relief. ¡°It was easy to enter Meria because you were with Yvonne, it''s not because the guards were slacking off.¡±


    ¡°That''s another one of Nobility''s old privileges that will bite you in the ass, kitten.¡± Elizabeth blurts out. ¡°I doubt I need to explain why.¡±


    ¡°As I said, it was Yvonne. Anyone else wouldn''t have gotten in so easily without a search if the guards had suspicions.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because I''m pretty certain that a city guard or even a soldier guarding your castle isn''t going to offend a titled Noble if they see something odd.¡± I argue.


    ¡°I''m somewhat aware of that, but there isn''t much I can do about it.¡± Leomi makes a grimace. ¡°If the Hospitaliers start treating Nobles like low born in places that aren''t sensitive, the resulting frictions will do more damage to us than spying or sabotage while we expand.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I frown. ¡°The problem is that you cannot know exactly what''s a sensitive area and what isn''t because there are weaknesses you aren''t aware of. It seems to me that Nobility is the most likely to cause damage to your faction so treating them with extra care will minimize the risks.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I''ll think on it.¡± Leomi replies uncomfortably.


    I feel my temper rising but I decide to keep my silence. There is no easy solution to the issue and I lack the expertise and knowledge to judge whether my concerns are justified. Not to mention that I want to choke Nobility as a system until it completely dies out so it''s possible that I may be slightly biased.


    ¡°If I''m going to be responsible for feeding you, I need to go find something to bring back.¡± I tell her, noticing that the sun is rather high in the sky.


    ¡°I''ll wait.¡± Leomi nods, clearly not taking my words as a boast.


    Her confidence in me, in spite of my utter lack of experience hunting and the fact I have a single arm, makes me tremble with eagerness. Yet, there is the issue of the state of our home.


    ¡°Do you, um.¡± I pause. ¡°Do you mind waiting here?¡± I ask, wanting to delay.


    ¡°I do mind.¡± She frowns. ¡°I''m not going to spend two weeks sitting around. If you don''t want to leave me alone, I can come with you.¡± She proposes.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. I can''t let her see me scramble like an amateur and it would feel pretty good to know she''s waiting home for me to return. ¡°It''s, it''s fine. Follow the road towards the south and then go east, keep walking until you find a stone house.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leomi smiles and takes my hand. ¡°I won''t make a mess or snoop around, I swear.¡±


    ¡°I''m not worried about that.¡± I reply awkwardly.


    Maybe it''s for the best that I don''t see her face when she notices that our house doesn''t even have the simplest wooden floor. I doubt she''s ever entered a building where the ground is soil.


    No. Am I a coward? She''s my guest, I need to at least accompany her and make sure she''ll be comfortable until I come back. If what I have is too shoddy for her, I''ll see it on her face and improvise.


    Food is important but I''ll have to urgently buy a few things from Ms Conner for the night if Leomi is too uncomfortable. I close my hand over Leomi''s and nervously look up to her.


    ¡°Actually, I think I''ll take you back home myself.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi replies instantly, looking giddy.


    It takes me a moment to realize that the words I''ve just used have an official ring to them. I feel my heartbeat accelerate. Leomi takes hold of her warhorse''s bridle and we make our way to my house together, hand in hand.


    It feels weird, like the next few weeks are going to be the best of my life but the hardest as well because they''ll come to an end and I''ll have to face the fact that my old life isn''t something I can return to.


    It doesn''t even have much to do with my health problems but with the fact that I was bored and unenthusiastic before Leomi arrived. Short of bandits attacking, would I have lasted long here after I rebuilt our small farm?


    Alone, there wouldn''t have been a chance. With Leomi? I could probably live anywhere doing anything because she''s already more excitement than I can handle by herself.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°You.¡± I reply easily. ¡°I''m curious, what kind of damage would Nobility do if you stopped caring about privilege?¡±


    ¡°It would probably collapse the economy for a year or two, not to mention the rebellions and attacks from outside.¡± Leomi replies without even needing to think about it very hard. ¡°Privilege isn''t just a matter of law. The reason most Nobles feel untouchable is that there is a complex web of relationships connecting Nobility and supported by the Empire. It isn''t easy for even a Duke to deal with a Baron short of a good justification because those Houses never stand alone. There are economic interests and marriage alliances to think about, old and new depending on a House''s current interests.¡±


    ¡°All of that relies on one thing, though.¡± I note.


    ¡°Peasantry''s efforts.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°It is the Empire''s backbone.¡±


    ¡°No. It relies on belief.¡± I shake my head. ¡°It is belief in the Empire, in the Kingdom, in the Liege that keeps people participating. That belief is supported by the lie that the system they''re in is necessary and too powerful to challenge. Once you break that misconception, why would the people not serve a system that demands fewer sacrifices from them?¡±


    ¡°Because otherwise, there is chaos and the Phalanxes won''t suffice to protect us.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I used to think that as well. Or more correctly, I used to have faith in the Emperor because of those things. Now, I see things differently.¡±


    ¡°You don''t think the Lisilese and the Rykz would invade if the Empire descends into chaos?¡± Leomi asks, clearly agitated.


    ¡°The Lisilese can raid but not invade.¡± I reply, looking up to her to get her opinion.


    ¡°That''s true. They don''t have the infrastructure to channel enough flow towards their armies for them to survive the climate for long. And they likely wouldn''t even do that if they could, it isn''t worth it. But, they would set the south on fire.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°The outcome would depend on the situation.¡± I say, setting that aside. ¡°The Rykz, on the other hand, can''t expand quickly because of a limitation in their reproduction rate. Even if they could, I doubt they would. Expansion seems to be a secondary concern to their species, or perhaps even a tertiary one.¡± I say, watching her reaction.


    ¡°You don''t need to be so careful, I''m interested in your opinion.¡± She tells me with an edge to her smile.


    ¡°First, they have a mission as a species to make the drones more intelligent. That task is either born of guilt or ambition but it doesn''t change the fact that it is a primary concern of theirs. Second, they need the Empire and the Lisilese to be relatively equal in forces so that they can continue exploiting both for knowledge. Third, I think the Rykz are able to withstand the casualties that a true war of conquest would bring but are incapable of taking such a risk by nature and culture.¡±


    Leomi ponders quietly as we walk. I''m sure she knows that I''m not telling her everything but she seems to be more focused on the information than how I got it. I let her think about the meaning of my words, that the Empire doesn''t need to be stable for humanity to strive.


    There are many things I''m not saying, like the fact that Rykz Queens and Princesses wouldn''t need to be killed for them to die since their lifespans are variable depending on the intensity of their lives. I''m relatively certain that Grikyz'' act of giving birth to over a hundred thousand Rykz at once cost the Silver Hive''s Queen many years.

 Absolutes.Ch09

    Leomi keeps silent on the rest of the way, ruminating on my words as we go. She opens her mouth a couple of times to say something but never actually does. I think she''s stopping herself from picking my arguments apart by attacking the specifics.


    ¡°You underestimate the damage those species can cause.¡± She finally concludes. ¡°There is also the issue that intentions have little to do with what will actually happen in reality. The Lisilese are unpredictable to begin with and the Rykz have occupied land without the intention to conquer it before.¡±


    ¡°So you''re saying they would strike to weaken us if there is a civil war?¡± I ask.


    ¡°At the very least, yes.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°But, as I said, the Lisilese are difficult to predict. They have objectives that don''t always make sense to us. I''ve read that if there is prey interesting enough, they''ll actually give up on a strategic win so that their best warriors can hunt an Exemplar or a high-ranked titled Noble.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I grunt.


    I''m the one who falls silent this time, feeling like her points destroy mine. Still, she isn''t trying to shut me down, just sharing her point of view. I''ll have to be careful when I have more than a vague idea.


    ¡°I could use your thoughts on something.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m considering the implementation of a sanctuary policy in the case that someone accused of a crime takes refuge in a building held by Hospitaliers. Unless there is proof that they''re guilty, we would protect them.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°What''s the end goal?¡± I question.


    ¡°Expose Nobility''s abuses in a way that raises our reputation.¡± She instantly replies. ¡°It should give people hope and make even the most ordinary officer would think twice about abusing their power if we succeed.¡± Leomi pauses before squeezing my hand. ¡°But at first the use will be to push King Cenwalh into a conflict with us.¡±


    ¡°How would that work?¡± I ask. ¡°The policy itself sounds great but difficult to maintain.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I want to start with a King.¡± Leomi turns to give me a fierce smile. ¡°He won''t be letting us gain influence so easily. If we proclaim this policy, he''ll be opposing it because it infringes on his power as a King. As long as we don''t act in Caeviel, and he''s attacking us, we''ll have a shot at killing him. If a King dies to the Hospitaliers while committing an injustice, who else will dare to challenge us?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t there be repercussions for doing that?¡± I ask, baffled by the enormity of the scheme. Although, it isn''t more half as ambitious as my goal.


    ¡°Of course there would be.¡± Leomi shrugs unconcernedly. ¡°That''s why there are steps to fulfill before setting this plan in motion. I could use your help to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Before we get into that, we''re here.¡± I tell her, nodding nervously at my house.


    Leomi throws a look and suddenly picks up in speed, pulling me and her warhorse along. I try to drag my feet but she has none of it. She ties her mount to a small tree while I open the door for her.


    She bursts inside, going through the rooms one at a time like a tornado. I silently thank my luck for having made the kids clean up my room without delay. It''s quite odd that I feel more unease at having her explore my house than at the idea of dealing with an actual titled King.


    ¡°Good place.¡± Leomi calls out from the pantry before rushing into my room. ¡°Sturdy walls.¡±


    It didn''t take long for her to see all of it, after all there''s only a pantry, storage room, a main room that my parents slept in, and the bedroom I shared with my brother. Leomi returns with a broken piece of wood in hand, making me pale.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asks.


    ¡°The Rykz, and a few thugs.¡± I shrug uncomfortably. ¡°It''s just furniture, it won''t be too hard to make.¡±


    ¡°Thugs.¡± Leomi notes flatly. ¡°If I recall correctly, that village didn''t have a wall and your family had stables.¡± I hold her gaze, refusing to entertain her oblique offer for assistance.


    ¡°I''ve dealt with it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°They paid you back?¡± She asks. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Coin isn''t much use in this, I would never be able to get the village to pay me back for the stables and it would cost me a lot of goodwill to even try, not that there''s much to lose in that department. I''ll ask them to build something else and they''ll do the work.¡±


    ¡°What about the thugs?¡± Leomi questions, frowning.


    ¡°I exaggerated, just a few kids.¡± I sigh. ¡°It''s handled, I made them fix some of the damage. I would rather do the rest than have them stick around any longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°I''ll unpack a few things, maybe go buy some things for convenience as well.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t.¡± I vehemently tell her. ¡°You''ll never pass for a peasant.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t going to try to.¡± Leomi notes while throwing me a look.


    ¡°Just, I don''t want to deal with...¡± I trail off. ¡°The disruption.¡± Leomi frowns.


    ¡°You want to hide me.¡± She utters, looking utterly baffled.


    ¡°You''re a Noble, I''m not.¡± I reply, gazing away. I truly don''t want to deal with people''s comments and gazes, it''s a burden and I''m liable to lash out.


    ¡°That''s easy to fix now.¡± Leomi quickly replies, apparently trying to reassure me.


    ¡°I don''t want to be one and, frankly, I''ll feel better when you give up your title.¡± I explain, forcing myself to look in her eyes.


    ¡°I''m going to be named an honorary Duchess by the Council, Jay.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°It won''t give me any lands or power on the Izla so I won''t have to obey Cenwalh because I won''t have responsibilities to the crown. It''s the least I need to deal with other Houses while keeping to the Hospitalier charter.¡±


    I grit my teeth, angry that she''s only telling me this now even though we''re still catching up. It annoys me how she continues to find and use loopholes for politics instead of throwing the whole concept of Nobility away.


    ¡°Leomi...¡± I take a deep breath but don''t continue, unable to find a good argument to convince her.


    ¡°How ironic.¡± Leomi lets out a bitter laugh. ¡°I''ve been scorned, laughed at, and insulted over my relationship with Elizabeth. Yet, you''re the one who''s ashamed of me.¡± She says, looking deeply hurt.


    ¡°I''m not!¡± I exclaim, angry that she would think so. ¡°I admire your intelligence, your strength, and your ideals but we''ll never see eye to eye on Nobility.¡±


    Leomi straightens her back and looks down at me. I push back against the feeling of inferiority that comes from my height until I overwhelm it. I shift my weight to raise my chin in a way that''s challenging rather than because I have to in order to glare back at her. It''s a small trick but it makes a world of difference to me.


    ¡°Long ago, you accepted my social status, and ambitions.¡± Leomi utters with a cold tone. ¡°Will you go back on that now?¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡± I ask, not backing down.


    ¡°Jessica, I''m not looking for a confrontation.¡± She tells me in a tone that seems to contradict her words.


    ¡°The only reason I don''t utterly despise the Empire is that it''s necessary, Nobility is not.¡± I spit out.


    ¡°Titles have a use and the old ideals aren''t dead among titled Nobles. Your hatred won''t build anything to replace what''s there, Jay.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°It''ll be fine if I destroy it in the right way.¡± I utter, growing more agitated even though she''s trying to be reasonable.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi visibly hesitates. ¡°Who did you... no, never mind.¡± She stops herself. ¡°Are you going to push this issue?¡± She finally asks, looking like it pains her to do so.


    ¡°Dammit.¡± I growl.


    Can I force her to cut this part of herself? Is she even able to? Do I have the right to? As she said, she took the heat for what I did as Elizabeth, and some of the benefits but one doesn''t go without the other so it''s as fair as can be. Without me, her faction would be in a much higher standing and wouldn''t be in direct conflict with King Cenwalh.


    Not to mention that she forgave what I did to her or that her position as a titled Noble is the reason why the plan to force Meria to surrender worked with so few casualties. And she was taken hostage by the Rykz. She''s been through a lot as well.


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡± I speak up. ¡°How did you calculate what we owed each other?¡±


    Any way I look at it, she did a lot more for me than I did for her since she escaped the Hive and it wasn''t out of love but a sense of justice because she never truly felt that for Elizabeth. Keep twisting that knife, see what happens.


    ¡°Between Liz and me?¡± Leomi blinks, surprised by my question. ¡°It had a lot to do with how I felt and what I needed more than the actual value which would be difficult to assess. Your presence was that important to me even if I didn''t understand you half as well as I thought, or agree with your actions.¡±


    ¡°And making me kneel?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was a fantasy as well as a necessity to negotiate with Cenwalh.¡± She replies unhesitantly. ¡°If you had no backing as Elizabeth, there wouldn''t even have been a negotiation but simply an order of execution.¡±


    ¡°The reason I can call you ''my Lady'' is that I respect you. At first, there was the sense that I chose you as a Liege and I was weak enough to accept that at the time.¡± I explain patiently. ¡°But there''s no more of that Leomi.¡± I utter with a firm voice. ¡°Whether you become a Duchess, a Queen, or an Empress I won''t be bending the knee unless it''s in private or to ask for your hand.¡±


    Leomi''s expression turns to stone, and then a wide smile splits her face, and then back to granite. I grin at her reaction, proud of myself. Her slender fingers tremble a little as she passes them over her face like she''s just waking up.


    ¡°I''m perfectly fine with that, Jay.¡± Leomi hurriedly agrees. ¡°Although...¡± Her expression drops like a stone. ¡°It won''t be that easy to obtain my hand.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to see anyone try to stop me.¡± I utter in a dark tone. I''ll go through even Vikiana if I have to.


    ¡°The first would be me.¡± Leomi tells me while raising her hand a bit nervously, apparently to defend if I were to attack. I might have if I wasn''t frozen trying to figure out what she means. ¡°I was of the mind that I would be the one to ask for yours.¡± She quickly adds. ¡°It would mean a lot to me, and would be a socially stronger statement, if harder to accomplish.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, which is about all I can articulate.


    ¡°Well...¡± Leomi bites her lower lip. ¡°A low born asking a Noble would be disparaged as a social climber, mostly because you aren''t rich. If you were, I would be seen as seeking a union for coin, or doing you a favor... It''s a bit of a mess.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°I want you, not your damn Court.¡± I bark, fuming against these obstacles that should have no right to come between us.


    ¡°Jay, even a Countess is an important position in the Empire, not to mention a figure of controversy like me.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°There are titled Nobles who sought my hand since I was twelve. Rejecting them for you... It''ll go better if I''m the one to ask, and send a message through the Empire that such a relationship is possible.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t about politics!¡± I blow up. I then breathe in, finding myself to be surprisingly short in air.


    ¡°It''s about our love, and how it affects the world around us.¡± Leomi throws back in my face. ¡°Don''t forget that just the fact we''re both women will invite criticism and hostility. If we''re to face these obstacles, we can''t blindly forge ahead.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I inhale deeply. ¡°You''re right.¡± I acknowledge, unable to remain angry at her when she''s pursuing ideals that I share.


    ¡°Besides, I want to be the one to ask you, Jay.¡± She adds a bit timidly.


    ¡°How come?¡± I question.


    ¡°I, I have a few reasons...¡± Leomi trails off, looking away.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± I imperiously call her while seizing her left hand''s slender fingers.


    ¡°Well...¡± She gulps. ¡°Traditionally, the one who asks is the one who shares their last name... but you won''t take mine and I want to keep it.¡± She explains. I nod encouragingly, reassured that this isn''t going to be an issue between us. ¡°Also, you''ve been a kind of hero for me since you lost... since I took your arm.¡± Leomi explains, growing more courageous from my acceptance. ¡°So, I want to ask for your hand with pride. Regardless of whether anyone else realizes your value, I want to make it clear that you''re worth it to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± I ask.


    We''re both red from the excitement of discussing our engagement. Leomi''s mouth is slightly open, looking like she almost can''t believe it was this easy, which is a bit vexing considering she''s the one always throwing things in when we could just be in love. What of Celyz? Shut up, Liz. She calls me that, I don''t.


    ¡°I may have a few ideas about how it''ll go.¡± Leomi says, taking hold of my hand to enclose it in hers.


    ¡°Go, on.¡± I encourage her, choking from a painful heartthrob.


    ¡°I''d like you to barge in, armed and wearing a dress. I would then ask for your hand.¡± She proposes, looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°A dress?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°Anything you like, I have a few ideas but you''ll have the last word!¡± Leomi exclaims, sounding desperate. ¡°You can be as rough as you want, kick the doors in, I don''t mind. I''d even like that.¡±


    ¡°A dress.¡± I grunt. ¡°Okay.¡± I nod, rather looking forward to it.


    ¡°And, um.¡± Leomi hesitates. ¡°I should also carry you out of the room.¡± She adds expectantly. ¡°It''s tradition... and you know how much I love holding you.¡±


    ¡°How much of this comes from Yvonne?¡± I ask instead of replying.


    ¡°A lot.¡± She answers, her smile widening.


    ¡°Thought so.¡± I nod, aware that there''s no way I''ll defeat both if I start arguing the specifics with them. ¡°We''ll see about the carrying, but I don''t like it.¡± I firmly tell her.


    No matter how much I like it when she treats me sweetly, I still don''t want to be seen as the lesser in public. Which is actually a bit political now that I think about it, I was right not to give her too much of a hard time earlier.


    ¡°Forget about it then.¡± Leomi instantly tells me, striking it off without a shred of hesitation.


    Leomi brings my hand up to her lips and lays a gentle kiss on the back of my fingers. I stiffen as an acute pain tears at my heart. This is the second time in a few seconds, something''s wrong.


    I force myself to slacken and shift my hand out of her grip to push one of her strands of hair back behind her ear. She leans into the touch, holding my hand between her cheek and shoulder with eyes half-closed.


    ¡°I''m going to go hunt, I''ll bring some food back.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Right now?¡± Leomi asks, raising her eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°I have to take care of my future fiancee.¡± I quickly justify. It isn''t a lie but I''m rushing because I''m afraid I''ll have an episode like just after I left Celyz.


    ¡°Right.¡± Leomi nods, her grin returning.


    I head out immediately, feeling an itch in my chest that doesn''t bode well. I assemble a healing construct with all my energy as soon as I close the door and fast-walk away. I almost start jogging and not because of my fear of showing weakness to her or worrying her about my health.


    I''m simply that excited about what we just agreed on, I feel lightheaded. It wasn''t even hard. It slipped that I wanted to ask for her hand and the conversation just naturally went from there.


    ¡°She really loves me!¡± I can''t help but yell out in excitement, wanting to tell the world.


    ¡°I really do!¡± Leomi shouts back from the house.


    I trip and almost drop. My blush intensifies at the same rate as my happiness, realizing that I didn''t go very far and that she perhaps she was watching me go. Throb. I choke from the harsh burst of pain that feels like my ribs just shattered.


    This time I don''t almost fall, my left side crashes into the ground. I smother a cry as I feel what''s left of my shoulder''s bones bite into my flesh from the inside. Luckily, my empty sleeve provides an additional layer of cloth so I don''t feel many scraps. Unluckily, waves of agony accompany each of my heartbeats.


    I thrash in the snow until I reach the wet dust underneath, horrified. It feels like I''m going to die just after one of the happiest moments of my life. I close my fist and hit the ground while my legs kick the road, unwilling to fall now, alone, drooling because I can''t even control that.


    I regret leaving Leomi but I''m incapable of even crawling back to tell her I loved her as my last words. And to, cruelly, ask her to tell Celyz I loved her too. I should have gone to the Little one at the very least, just in case... but then again, I would rather die than turn into a monster and lose Leomi.


    I start crying, I wish it would be from loss but there is a large part of pain and terror. The truth isn''t so gentle. I don''t want to die. Not before my loves get along, not before I have children. Please. I look up to the sun, finding an orange sky surrounding it. It''s beautiful but there is no salvation there.


    I push through the harsh pain, gathering enough of my mind to split my healing construct''s flow in half. I inhale, feeling the dry air scrape through my dry throat to give me the small amount of oxygen I need to make a strengthening construct for my heart.


    I already had the resolve I would keep one, always, but I forgot to take care of myself as usual. I''m sorry Leomi, I''m sorry Celyz, if I make it, I''ll do better. I feel myself fading away as waves of knives stab my chest.


    Yet, it is exactly what wakes me up and gives me the strength to endure and fight. If I''m to die, I owe it to Celyz and Leomi to fight to the end, to fall to pieces before the Lake takes me.


    I''m betraying both, unless I put everything into them, I won''t even have a chance at getting them to understand how utterly selfish I need to be in order to love them fully without regrets.

 Absolutes.Ch10

    The pain recedes after what feels like a long time but likely wasn''t because I couldn''t have survived the intensity of the pain. A pain whose echoes I still feel like a strain shaking my heart''s every beat.


    I wait for a while, resting my cheek in the dust and snow. I split a third of my healing and strengthening construct to add a nourishing construct to my heart. All my muscles hurt, it feels like I was just ran over by a carriage.


    I plant my right hand in the snow and push with my trembling arm, struggling up to my feet to start walking away towards the north-west forest. I can''t let Leomi see me in this state.


    She''s overprotective and it''s possible that she''ll really try to lock me up in a cell at the cost of our relationship if she thinks it''ll save my life. I need to get stronger but the state I''m in is going to put harsh limitations on what I can do.


    Two weeks to settle for a path, she said. I sigh at my old self''s, my inability to realize that the life I want isn''t one I can achieve any longer. A single arm with an unstable personality, those aren''t suited to farming.


    I reach the foot of a hill and recognize it. I''m about a half-hour to an hour away. I don''t try to accelerate my pace, knowing that I''m low on endurance and that I would need all my energy even if I was in my best shape.


    I keep walking, advancing as the sun goes down the horizon. My sight doesn''t diminish very much even with the lack of light, I barely even notice a change until I arrive at the edge of the forest.


    There is a small path leading to the depth of the woods. There are droppings and traces that vegetation was cleared which indicated that it is used by both humans and animals.


    As I make my way, I seek three things. First, a straight branch to cut and make a disposable spear, second, a branching path that a medium or small animal would use, third, a tree along that path to make a trap.


    I find a straight young tree and cut it at the base before sharpening the tip and using a small amount of flow to harden the tip with fire. I then keep walking along the path with the improvised spear in hand.


    After a while, I hear the sound of flowing water and decide that it''s even better than finding an animal''s tracks because I''m far from experienced enough to tell how old those would be.


    I head out towards the sound, finding a small stream which reminds me of Teva. I sigh in regret at how I behaved at the time. I acted like a wounded animal, unable to recognize good will when it figuratively struck me in the face. I even owe her my life. Ulf and her got me through that dark period of time.


    I shake my head to focus. I walk along the brook until I find two centimeter thick droppings lying atop the snow, meaning it''s relatively fresh. I make a grimace at the smell as I stop there to search the area. I test the trees around and stop at one that is supple enough for my use.


    I lay my spear down and take the roll of cord I got from Ms Conner''s store. I unroll five meters to make sure I won''t run out and cut it with my hunting knife, tying the middle of the cord to the center of the highest branch I can reach.


    With that done, I make a large slipknot at one end, which is now a lot easier to do now with Leomi''s tips. I then dig around the roots with my hand to uncover a thick one, passing the other end of the cord under it.


    I pull the rope taut to lower the highest branch down to the level of my waist and tie it to the root. Then, I enlarge the slipknot until there isn''t any cord hanging uselessly before spreading it out on the ground.


    I''ll either bait or chase an animal into it and then cut the rope at the root, it should be able to catch most of anything there is in the woods. Bears would be pushing it but there shouldn''t be any around, especially in winter.


    I sit down to rest and catch my breath. I take the chance to clean myself up of the muddy mixture of dust and snow that dried a little since I fell. Now that I''m not making noise, I can appreciate the sound of water flowing along the stream, the wind blowing, and the trees creaking.


    I smile, finding the moment enchanting. I should bring Leomi here, it''ll be a good gift until I make enough gold to buy her a ring. I''ll go back to Meria and do what I should have done when I returned, perfect and sell the plow.


    Perhaps I needed to be reminded of what my life as a peasant was like. The village treats me better, mostly because I''ve changed, but even with all I''ve learned, the loss of my arm is making the work harder.


    Crack. I tense up at the sound of a broken twig. I seize my spear and jump up to my feet. I scan the area without success until a flicker of silver in a bush warns me of my opponent''s location.


    Crr, crr. It seems like the animal is scraping the ground. I scrutinize it the shadows under the leaves but it seems like it''s too dark even with my eyes to catch the creature.


    Suddenly, the branches bristle and a flat snout with two yellowish tusks arcing up from its mouth emerges. Crr, crr. I hear the sound of its hoof scratching the dirt again just before it charges with a lowered head.


    I drop my spear and draw my hunting knife, swearing because it attacked before I could think my plan through step by step. I quickly move back and to my left so that the slipknot on the ground rests between us.


    The boar closes the distance in moments, seeming without fear. It barely reaches up to my thighs but its tusks are intimidating enough on their own. I cut the cord with a swipe of my knife as soon as it takes a single step into the slipknot.


    The high branch I lowered immediately snaps back up but the animal was so quick it almost charged past the trap in the short moment it took for me to trigger it. The cord wraps around its hind legs, tripping the boar and giving me just enough time to dodge backward and avoid the tusks.


    I sheathe my hunting knife and grab the spear while the animal fights against the cord, kicking the air while making rough angry breathing noises. The branch isn''t strong enough to lift its weight so it isn''t fully suspended, in fact, its hooves hang just barely above ground.


    I try to take aim at its flank with the spear but the boar keeps its head aimed at me with its tusks lowered, apparently too furious to understand its predicament. I change tactics and align the blackened point at its black and yellow right eye.


    It furiously pushes with its forelegs to charge again, managing to bend the branch towards me which forces me to step back once more. If I had two arms, or even only the Little one, it wouldn''t be difficult to kill it, but I don''t so I decide not to take any risks because I only have a single shot with the spear.


    The weapon is liable to break if I don''t hit a weak point like the belly or an eye. The black fur covering the boar is thick enough to be difficult to pierce by itself, not to mention its thick hide.


    I pull a tenth of a portion from my constructs to assemble a lion strike, waiting for an opening while the animal tires itself out fighting against the branch. It takes a few tens of seconds but the boar finally slips.


    I lash out with the lion strike towards my target. Unfortunately, the animal isn''t stupid enough to let me stab its brain through the eye socket. It lowers its head and the black tip of my spear catches on its bony forehead.


    The shaft bends and the point breaks. The wood shaft slips on the hide and slides over its skull without doing any damage. I groan in disgust and smack the animal''s head with the now near-useless stick in an attempt to knock it out.


    The wood breaks after two swings so I throw it away and draw my hunting knife. I''m damn lucky I set the trap up before this thing found me in its territory. I shift to a backhanded grip for power and let it settle into my palm.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Then, I swipe the air a few times to make sure that I''m in shape and that the darkness isn''t affecting me too much. Convinced, I raise the weapon up and lower my stance, preparing to leap when I see the chance.


    After a minute, the boar starts panting and its movements grow weak, clearly exhausted. I kick the ground and stab at its neck with all my strength. The blade penetrates deep but I don''t waste any time, I press down hard to enlarge the wound.


    The boar jerks and hits my chest with its head, the side of its hard tusk hits my ribs, cutting my breath and likely leaving a bruise. I retreat, pulling the knife out of the gaping wound from where the animal''s dark red blood pours out.


    The boar doesn''t struggle for long, it soon stops moving so I proceed to untie the cord from the branch to lift the boar higher up in the tree to completely drain it of its blood.


    I use my long knife to cut the head off and then start skinning it while the red liquid seeps out of its neck. I don''t do a great job because I can''t see all that well but I manage to cut a good piece of hide that I set beneath the body.


    I cut the belly open and carve the organs out to gather them inside the large piece of skin, adding the hooves as well for the Little one. With that done, I clean the hunting knife in the white snow, turning a small area pink, and then wipe it with a discarded strip of fur.


    I smile, quite happy about myself. This represents a lot more food than I would have been able to gather a mere few months ago. We won''t even be able to eat it all before it spoils unless I ask the butcher to smoke it.


    I set one foot on the boar''s skull and break the tusks off its jaw with a couple of kicks, not as a trophy but because they could be useful as a material or sold at the very least.


    A chilly wind blows through the forest and convinces me that I should hurry up. I chop two long crooked but solid branches off a sturdy tree and a much smaller one. I then tie them together in a triangle, creating a very rudimentary travois.


    I tie the boar up to the branches and proceed to add a length of cord around the triangle''s point so that I can pass it around my neck and shoulder to easily drag it. I make my way back home, grunting from the effort of pulling the forty kilogram boar behind me.


    This whole hunting trip took at least four hours, if not five or six, from traveling to the forest, setting the trap, killing the boar, and then carving it. The trip back takes me a good two hours, which is more than twice what it took me to reach the edge of the woods.


    I engage on the road home so late at night that it could almost be called the morning. I feel embarrassed at the fact that I was so foolish and excited that I focused on the task of showing off my capability rather than how appropriate the moment was to do so.


    It would have been better to serve her a meal and sleep before going hunting rather than making her wait for hours on end for me to come back. I clearly have a long way to go to learn not to act on impulse.


    As I reach a turn in the road, I spot Leomi standing a few meters in front of the door with a torch in hand and a glowing golden jay on her left shoulder. The tiny construct critter is staring straight at me while Leomi is searching the night in the same direction.


    The way she''s frowning makes it clear that she doesn''t see me. But, she still has no trouble following me between the sound I''m making and the direction that the bird is looking towards. Also, she can probably spot my flow in the darkness, I can see hers if I focus.


    I worry that the construct reappeared because of what it seemed to do to her but I quickly dismiss the thought. Leomi is the one who taught me to be careful about flow after all. My biggest concern is that the jay seems able to find me, I don''t think I like that very much.


    I suddenly recall what Yvonne told me about my eyes, that they give off a sort of glow in the dark. I lower my chin to watch my steps and raise my hand to cover them, aiming to make it seem like the torchlight is too bright.


    ¡°I''m back, I didn''t think it would take so long.¡± I call out.


    Leomi doesn''t answer, she takes a deep breath and sets one of her hands on her thighs, remaining where she is but clearly communicating her disapproval. I close my eyes as I approach, unwilling to take a risk.


    ¡°A boar? Really? Are you crazy?! Do you have any sens...¡± Leomi cuts herself off by snapping her jaw shut. She takes a minute before continuing. ¡°I was very worried.¡± She simply tells me with an inward frown, looking regretful about her outburst.


    ¡°My bad.¡± I apologize. ¡°I did not think it through.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Leomi says, exhaling loudly.


    ¡°Are you hungry though?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Starving.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°I''ll start a fire.¡±


    She sticks the torch between the stone wall and the roof before stepping inside. I open my eyes and pull the travois'' cord off my neck to set the wooden structure against the wall before cutting two slabs of meat from the hind legs.


    I step inside, finding Leomi busy making a complicated fire construct where my stove used to be. Most of the segments seem to be there to guide the heat out of the house by the chimney.


    She points me to a plate to leave the meat and then to a log where she stacked my change of clothes. Next to the log, that she likely used as a chair, there is a sowing kit and a single sleeve.


    There are now two camp beds in separate corners of the room, with mats and two blankets each. It surprises me that she didn''t make a single one, no matter what she says about taking our time, Leomi would be definitely be tempted to take advantage of me a little, as would I for her.


    I pick the shirt up, finding that she has sown the left shoulder off. I smile. It was worth it to go out to hunt if only to come back to this, I never would have thought she would have just made herself useful like it''s natural.


    I start grinning like an idiot at my shirt. I brought an amazing Lady back home, Mother, Father. Now, I just have to somehow destroy Nobility and she''ll be perfect... or as perfect as Leomi Lance can become considering her personality.


    I catch a movement from the corner of my eyes. I spot Leomi watching me holding her work with a thoughtful look. She''s likely dissatisfied with the shoddy clothes. I shudder, aware that the time where I could just dress randomly is going to end.


    ¡°I''m going to clean up.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Please do.¡± She replies with a sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°No peaking.¡± I add. Leomi makes a vague movement that could be interpreted as an agreement. ¡°Kitten.¡± I insist.


    ¡°I will not.¡± She agrees, pursing her lips in a mischievous way. ¡°But bring me water first.¡±


    She hands me a cooking pot. I quickly step outside to the well and bring her what she needs. I gather my clothes and move outside. I keep my back turned to the house as I clean myself up, checking once in a while to make sure she isn''t cheating.


    After all, she could try to step around her promise not to peak by blatantly stepping outside to directly check me out. I doubt she would, the promises we give each other have taken an insane importance in our relationship.


    I agree with her when she said we''re past apologies. It means that we can break our promises without consequence other than hurting each other. But that in itself is the best guarantee that we won''t.


    I wouldn''t be able to handle breaking her heart in the way I did if it wasn''t to take my revenge. I went too far, but Leomi''s limits aren''t normal so I probably didn''t even come close to crossing them.


    The problem is that when it comes to Celyz, it isn''t a line but an entire subject that I can''t broach unless I''m prepared for violence. I look down at my body, the innumerable white scars carved in my flesh look the same as they did a few days ago, the mending process has long been completed.


    This isn''t something I can show her, is it? I shiver in apprehension and dress up in a snap. I throw my wet hair over my shoulder and try to tie them back up, only to fail because it''s difficult to keep track with only five fingers.


    I prepare to fight her help off and walk inside while trying once again. Leomi throws me a quick glance of appreciation and returns to the cooking pot which is hanging in the air above the blaze. I blink, surprised and a bit disappointed.


    ¡°You could offer to do it.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you refuse?¡± Leomi questions, looking back over her shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, but still.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi ponders my test. ¡°How about I show you again?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I agree.


    I walk over to the log and sit down. Leomi walks around me and takes hold of my hand to start guiding me into tying my hair step by step. She tries to explain in simple terms and gestures.


    I don''t even try to pay attention as I enjoy the simple sensations of her hands leading mine. Her experienced touch makes me feel all tingly inside like I''m cared for, loved, safe.


    Unsurprisingly, the thought of safety brings back memories of bloodshed, broken necks, and torn limbs. Yet, at this moment, these images hold no ground in my feelings, they simply can''t overwhelm this peaceful moment and soon fade back into the dark recesses of my mind.


    I hang back, resting my back against her long legs and my head on her belly. I feel tears of happiness sneak out of my eyes to roll down my cheeks. Leomi stops talking and reaches out to embrace my neck in her arms, hugging me tightly as she lays a gentle kiss on my forehead.

 Absolutes.Ch11

    Leomi keeps holding me for a while until the water boils and I give her a thankful smile to tell her I''m okay. I almost can''t believe how naturally she''s taking to this, even though she must be used to camping outside.


    While she cooks, I step outside and grab the hide that I stuffed with the organs. I discreetly make my way into the bush behind my house and drop the hide near the Little one who is almost entirely buried next to a hare''s broken skeleton.


    It reaches out to my arm with its tendrils before the hide. I hesitate but decide to crouch and help it. The parasite wraps its appendages around my forearm and biceps to pull itself out of the earth. It then leverages its hold to throw itself closer to the entrails.


    I reach out and run the back of my hand on its rubbery brown flesh. The Little one responds by imitating me with a single tendril as its hand takes hold of the boar''s heart.


    I nod, pretty satisfied that we can communicate without the need for a construct. After all, we spent quite a while together. I can''t predict the Little one but it doesn''t mean we can''t understand each other in the present.


    I walk back home, finding Leomi in the process of serving two bowls. I take a loaf of bread out and split it in half. We sit down on the log together. There is barely enough space for both of us to sit down but just having Leomi here is pretty much living a dream.


    It won''t last because she can''t stay but in a way, it''s better, it prevents me from procrastinating and forces me to make my goodbyes to my life, to move on from the past to focus on the future.


    ¡°Is it okay to leave the meat outside?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°It''s fine as long as it isn''t near the ground.¡± I reply. ¡°And it won''t spoil in this temperature.¡±


    I take a bite of my slab of meat, finding it rough with a strong nutty and iron taste. Leomi made wheat grain to accompany and it mixed in well with the juice. I devour my bowl in a few minutes and then observe Leomi eat one small bite at a time.


    The fact I''m staring at her doesn''t seem to bother Leomi even though we''re very close. She finishes her share and extinguishes the fire. We go to bed, full and replenished, behaving maddeningly platonic even though I could swear we both want to tear the other''s clothes off.


    At the very least, I want to take a peek at her while she undresses but I''m so afraid of revealing my eyes that I close them and slip under my blankets. I listen closely to every ruffle as she takes her clothes off to sleep in her underwear. My heart rate rises, making me acutely aware of the stiffness in my chest.


    ¡°Good night.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She replies.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°No!¡± Leomi''s hazy cry startles me awake.


    The tone makes it clear that she''s still asleep and having a nightmare. I open my eyes to find that it''s dawn outside. I get up and walk to her camp bed with my blanket. She''s rolled up on one side so I let myself crash down on the other.


    Leomi''s hands grasp out under her blanket and find my wrist, seizing it. I startle from the ticklish touch even with the cloth between us. I smile and shift to settle against her, rolling myself up into my own blanket.


    ¡°...ine!¡± She mumbles, seemingly more at peace. We''re so screwed up.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken alone and get up. The sun shining through the window indicates that it''s around the middle of the morning. I spot my clothes drying at the window and stare for an embarrassingly long time as I struggle to accept that Leomi made the laundry.


    Baffled, I rush outside only to find that the boar''s carcass is gone. Her warhorse has a cover over its back but its saddle is off. It''s lazily sifting through the snow to find grass.


    I step back inside to check the small storeroom, finding the saddle, her luggage, a bag containing her plate armor, her short halberd, and her sword. She can''t have woken up long ago considering how late we went to sleep.


    I make my way out to the well and pull a bucket of water to splash some water on my face. I then adjust my hair, hoping that she didn''t go to the village even though I know she did.


    She''ll be going to the butcher, probably attracting half to the village. I sigh and head out. Isn''t today Sunday as well? I accelerate, realizing that everyone in the area will be in the village today.


    Her clothes, her smooth skin, her weapons, and even her height make it obvious that she isn''t low born. At the very least, people will realize she''s from a Noble house. She might also have stopped at the village with Buton.


    I accelerate my pace, more worried about their reactions considering the hatred toward the late Baron than annoyed at Leomi for making my life here more complicated. In a way, it''ll make it easier for my brother to find me since I''ll likely be gone by the time he comes back. He''ll know who to look for to find me with this.


    As I approach the village, I spot that the gate is open and hear a clamor inside. I sigh, disappointed. People are clearly elated, even if they''re not exactly wrong to be about Leomi, I would have wished they would have learned their lesson about Nobility.


    I walk in, finding Leomi standing in front of a scattered crowd looking rather embarrassed as families come over one by one to bow and introduce themselves, the Millers are the ones doing so at the moment.


    There is a large armchair behind her. It looks old but of very good quality. She dressed up in a simple brown leather jacket and pair of black pants but the quality of the cloth and the chiseled buttons make it clear that it''s a cut above everyone else''s Sunday clothes.


    The travois is set against the wall and empty. It wouldn''t surprise me if the butcher volunteered his services and opened his shop just for her today. As I step into the village, the crowd quiets down and most eyes fall on me.


    Edric and his parents, on the other hand, don''t dare to stop bowing as Leomi turns to me, throwing me a pleading look. I scoff and look away, my vision accidentally landing on the two Hospitaliers who are hurrying over to me.


    Their quick pace and the urgent look on their faces make me puzzled. I catch Leomi hesitating but before she can escape over to me, Ms Conner and her daughter walk out of the crowd together to bow, replacing the Millers.


    Leomi quickly recovers a dignified expression to receive them. There is a tension on her face that make it clear that she''s not enjoying this in the least, that is most definitely because she doesn''t see most of these people as sincere.


    Yet, she soon relaxes as Ms Conner speaks up and gestures for her to rise. I''m too far to hear anything but I''m quite certain Ms Conner just thanked Leomi for returning peace to the Izla, and was likely the first to do so. The daughter, kid number four, looks excited to meet Leomi.


    ¡°Ms Jessica.¡± Frank speaks up. Hale nods briefly.


    ¡°''Morning.¡± I reply, raising my eyebrow to push him to say what they came over to say.


    ¡°The Lady is Countess Lance, Grand Commander of the Hospitaliers.¡± He tells me, looking a bit concerned.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I reply casually.


    Frank doesn''t seem surprised in the least. After all, he definitely knows that I left the village to deliver something to Leomi. I''m pretty sure there are very few who are aware of the story behind our escape so he likely assumes we haven''t spoken much.


    ¡°I don''t want to seem presumptuous, but she has an important position in Caeviel.¡± Frank says a bit uneasily.


    ¡°I''m also aware of that.¡± I reply, frowning. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°It, it might not be good if you don''t go greet her.¡± Frank tells me hesitantly. He looks like he''s afraid I''m going to be rude to her because he told me I have to go and bow.


    ¡°You listen too much to rumors.¡± I grunt, guessing that he''s been told of my irascible character by the kids. ¡°I can be perfectly gracious.¡±


    ¡°You threatened to kill us the day we met.¡± Hale grunts.


    ¡°I just wanted to know how serious the two of you were about this Hospitalier business, and I was slightly annoyed.¡± I reply, chuckling.


    ¡°We understand as much.¡± Frank says, raising his hands in an appeasing manner.


    I gaze over his shoulder to the crowd, finding many eyes stuck on me. Some have concerned expressions, likely because they want me to behave but don''t think I will. Others look like they can''t wait for me to do something stupid.


    ¡°You think Lance is going to be offended if I don''t go over?¡± I ask Hale.


    ¡°No, but others will be.¡± Hale responds. ¡°Frank wants to mend the rift and you not going will widen it.¡±


    ¡°And you don''t care.¡± I say.


    ¡°I do, but I think you do not.¡± Hale explains, smiling a little.


    ¡°Good read.¡± I nod. ¡°I''m not going to go out of my way to mess with people but I haven''t done anything to them so it''s their problem if they have an issue with me.¡±


    ¡°Some could say that they owe you for bringing the map that led Commander Lance to the Rykz and thus allowing the Izla to be forewarned of their arrival.¡± Hale tells me with a slight nod of recognition.


    ¡°Caeviel does owe me, but not for that reason.¡± I laugh. ¡°Lance would have kept exploring the tunnels, been captured, and likely escaped whether I brought the map or not.¡±


    ¡°Will you go?¡± Frank asks directly.


    ¡°Bow? Not a chance.¡± I chuckle. ¡°That being said, Ms Conner is taking a while.¡± I add, throwing a curious look over.


    ¡°The village still lacks many iron tools.¡± Hale explains, counting his words like they''re worth silver.


    I catch Leomi making a very uneasy expression and Ms Conner bowing a few times in succession. I shake my head, understanding that it''s unlikely Leomi will do anything, it would infringe on the Council''s powers if it didn''t change since the meeting where it was created.


    ¡°Didn''t you tell them not to bow?¡± I call out at Leomi, half-yelling.


    Frank and Hale startle at the loud volume of my voice. A shocked silence falls over the crowd. Leomi turns around to throw me a dark look, seeming to say that I should have been more diplomatic about her image.


    ¡°I did...¡± Leomi tells me, making a frustrated sigh.


    She doesn''t even need to raise her voice with the stillness in the air. Ms Conner and her daughter are stuck in a half-bowing position, looking like they don''t know what to do.


    ¡°Just rise, Commander Lance isn''t here in any official capacity.¡± I speak out.


    Ms Conner throws Leomi a glance from the corner of her eyes for permission. Leomi nods and they straighten up. She runs her eyes over the frozen crowd, probably assessing what my outburst is going to cost me.


    ¡°Jessica is correct, I do not have the power to decide where the iron goes to. But, I can advise you to send a letter to the Council detailing your needs and promise that it will be looked at.¡± Leomi declares in a loud voice. ¡°The mines have barely been opened so it may be difficult this year but if you send a request early, you will be ahead of the other villages so there will be hope next year.¡±


    People loosen up a bit and a few whispers arise from the back of the crowd. Still, most still looked quite aghast at my daring intervention but don''t actually have the guts to reprimand me since the Noble agreed. Ms Conner bows deeply, and directs her daughter to do the same.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady Countess.¡± She says.


    ¡°You really don''t need to bow, I am merely traveling.¡± Leomi repeats herself.


    ¡°Is there anything our humble village can do to help?¡± Ms Conner asks quickly.


    ¡°No, I have already found lodging but thank you for the offer.¡± Leomi explains.


    Half the crowd turns to me without making a sound. Their gazes go from astonishment to understanding to dismay. There aren''t half as many looks of disgust as I would have expected, likely because they fear Commander Lance.


    Many faces suddenly pale as they realize the state of my house and all the things they could be held to account for doing to me. Their reactions are a bit foolish, it isn''t like there is anything Leomi would act on.


    ¡°How did this happen by the way?¡± I ask Leomi, enjoying their panic at finding out that my social position has risen far above theirs without them knowing.


    ¡°Private first class Frank was somewhat enthusiastic when he recognized me.¡± Leomi tells me with a grimace.


    ¡°I...¡± Frank starts but doesn''t find the words.


    ¡°I''m not surprised.¡± I laugh. ¡°You a Noble of some kind?¡± I ask him directly, aware that a low born wouldn''t have rose above a common Hospitalier so quickly.


    ¡°A bastard.¡± He corrects, swiftly shaking his head.


    ¡°Same thing.¡± I shrug. ¡°You''re not bad in spite of that.¡±


    Leomi walks over to me. The villagers look on, seeming stuck in place as they watch. I groan, regretting the fact that things turned out this way. I don''t like the fact that Leomi''s social position changed mine in the village at all.


    ¡°Sorry I got found out.¡± Leomi whispers.


    ¡°Look at yourself, they would have guessed even if he didn''t say a thing.¡± I reply with a grunt.


    Frank and Hale, who were swiftly retreating, both startle at my disrespectful tone which is several levels above my previous irreverence. The former is probably thinking himself foolish for having come over to talk to me when it actually raised my opinion of him by a little.


    ¡°I was a bit naive but could you at least have waited until they''re out of hearing range? You''re hurting my image.¡± Leomi tells me with a glare.


    ¡°They''ll think you benevolent or something.¡± I dismiss.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi says with a dark voice. ¡°I''m a leader. More than ten thousand people have pledged their flow to me and more depend on the Hospitaliers for their future. I''m not going to ask you to grovel, at least not outside the bedroom, but if you want to speak to me like that in the presence of my subordinates, you need to accept a position of power at my side.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± I frown. ¡°Fair. It was not in private so I should have been careful.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t fair to you at all.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°I can say whatever I want to you, and even lead you by the nipple through a crowd of Nobles, but you can''t without consequences. Although, I shouldn''t be doing any of that in public.¡± I can''t help but blush in embarrassment, making her grin. ¡°It''s necessary to maintain unity and discipline.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°I understand that.¡± I tell her reassuringly.


    ¡°I know you do, but you don''t care or take it to heart.¡± Leomi replies, losing her smile. ¡°At least, you don''t hate the Empire so I should count my blessings.¡± I blink, feeling that there''s something behind that remark.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That you have zero social experience and no desire for any.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°I''m going to try to remedy that.¡±


    ¡°Leomi...¡± I start but she cuts me off.


    ¡°Come on, you enjoyed our first dance in Meria.¡± She encourages me.


    ¡°I''m not going to mingle here. I have a working relationship and I''m satisfied with that.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°They''re all staring like we''re about to eat them.¡± She adds in a murmur.


    I throw a look around, finding that she''s spot on. Ms Conner and Frank look nervous about what we''re talking about, and many have pale faces. They''re likely recalling all the remarks said in front and behind my back.


    I doubt they remembered Leomi likes women before I got here, or even knew. It''s not like anyone would have gone out of their way to tell them. The mere fact that she''s sleeping at my house was enough for them to make the connection though.


    A Noble simply wouldn''t sleep in a peasant''s house unless they were involved. And even then, it probably doesn''t happen. Ms Conner takes the fact that we''re gazing at the crowd as an opening to walk over.


    The woman almost bows but decides not to after looking over Leomi. I glance at the side of Leomi''s face, noticing her flat lips and a slight frown. She''s far from as calm as she appears, she probably read the situation as I have and guessed that the villagers are worried.


    ¡°On behalf of the village, I would like to offer some utilities and furniture like this armchair to make your stay more enjoyable, Lady Commander Lance.¡± Ms Conner speaks up and makes a small bow, apparently unable to help herself. ¡°A mark of our gratitude.¡± She adds.


    ¡°There''s no need.¡± Leomi replies with a brief wave her hand, without thanking Ms Conner which is very indicative of her mood to me. ¡°I am here on a vacation of sorts, do not mind my titles.¡±


    She''s making me sound like a mistress but it would be the same whatever she said, whether the excuse for her presence is thanking me or recruiting me, they would all think that there''s something inappropriate going on from the moment they found out she''s living in our home.


    ¡°If I can dare to insist, we would truly all feel better if my Lady Countess didn''t need for anything.¡± Ms Conner presses nervously, bowing again.


    ¡°Enough with the curtsies. I don''t care how you feel, it''s all hypocrisy at this point.¡± Leomi suddenly snaps. ¡°I don''t know what happened in the past but I can guess. I did not intend to speak a word of it but if you insist on making amends, I''ll insist on hearing the circumstances behind each offense you''re trying so hard to bribe me to overlook.¡± The crowd is so still that I can hear the ruffling of their clothes as the winter wind blows. Leomi doesn''t wait for an answer before continuing. ¡°We''ll need no favors or services we don''t pay for, is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Very clear.¡± Ms Conner acknowledges in a tight, frightened, voice.


    I can''t help but smile a little. I would rather Leomi''s status wasn''t uncovered but she reacted perfectly. She didn''t overstep on my life and made her position clear when she could no longer avoid doing so.

 Absolutes.Ch12

    In the deafening silence that accompanies Leomi''s dismissal of Ms Conner, I hear approaching footsteps. The old Templar is slowly headed over from the Temple and progressing through the crowd with a look of dignity.


    The people relax as they move out of his way. He represents the Emperor, Nobles can''t just do whatever they want when a Templar is present. Even a titled King or Queen cannot simply dismiss a simple temple guard who wishes to arbiter a dispute.


    ¡°The Lake teaches to forgive if one atones and remains true to the Due.¡± He speaks up, preaching and obliquely reprimanding Leomi. ¡°The Emperor, First Chosen among the Lake''s servants, has walked the centuries and shielded us from doom.¡±


    ¡°May the Lake''s flames burn those who threaten Him and the Empire that protects us!¡± A third or more of the crowd cheers with enthusiasm, another third mutter the words, while the rest keep quiet.


    ¡°Lady Countess Lance.¡± The old Templar greets without bowing.


    The old man proudly raises his chest as he advances to the front of the crowd. Ms Conner swiftly retreats, looking relieved. Leomi squint her eyes, she isn''t frowning but I know her well enough to be able to tell that she feels challenged.


    Yet, instead of replying, she throws me a questioning look. I shrug in response, telling her that I don''t have an opinion. She smiles a little and passes her hand around my shoulder to pull me right next to her. The old temple guard''s face distorts, he is unmistakably offended.


    ¡°While these villagers need not bow, it is courtesy on my part that I have not extended to you, Templar.¡± Leomi utters flatly. ¡°You hold an official position under Master Amand in this village.¡±


    ¡°I serve the Emperor.¡± The Templar grunts with a grimace.


    ¡°It is the reason why you need only bow, and not kneel, for, in the absence of a Baron in charge of these lands, I am the Ruler.¡± Leomi easily responds. ¡°It would have been proper for you to offer your respects first so that you could inform these good people in my name that they need not do so.¡±


    A wave of relief shakes the crowd as they hear themselves praised. It isn''t the compliment but the underlying meaning that Leomi has no intention to take revenge for the insults or for the late Baron''s scheme against my family. I keep observing, feeling a slight itch to break the solemn mood.


    ¡°It would be my honor to show the respect if not for this girl by your side, she is half a criminal if not a true one.¡± He says in response, looking anything but honored.


    Silver threads flicker in Leomi''s right hand as it trembles and nears her waist. Yet, Leomi came unarmed this morning so her fingers find no sword handle to grasp. I chuckle and lock gazes with the Templar, showing that the old man''s glare means naught to me.


    ¡°Jessica lost her arm and much more than that in service to the Izla. The role she played ensured that the Izla was able to even negotiate a surrender instead of being conquered through rivers of blood. The sword by your side itself shows that you hid while she fought.¡± Leomi barks out in a harsh tone. ¡°Now bow and show the respect due to the Nobility that our great Emperor trusts to rule his realm.¡±


    Her choice to use the word ''due'' is anything but a coincidence. The old Templar''s eyes widen as his face twists in fury. He chokes a little as he seeks to find the words to deny the accusation.


    Yet, he doesn''t say anything. The crowd itself splits and people don''t look straight at him, telling me that he indeed hid from the Rykz, more than likely with their help. I smirk and lift my hand to push Leomi''s off my shoulder.


    ¡°I wouldn''t want to receive his bow if he offered it willingly.¡± I declare while stepping to the side.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Templar exclaims, his face turning bright red. He even reaches out to his sword but pauses when Frank and Hale do the same. ¡°You Hospitaliers wish to interfere?!¡±


    ¡°Ms Jessica broke no law, old man.¡± Hale responds with disdain, causing Frank to make a grimace.


    ¡°I represent the Emperor on this land!¡± The Templar blows up.


    ¡°You do not.¡± Leomi denies with a calm voice. ¡°Had you received His commands or been asked to arbiter a dispute, perhaps, but otherwise you are a guardian. It is tradition to show respect to you, not a law like the bow you must extend to me. You are not a titled Noble, you were elevated to defend His Temple and guide the people to convey their Due. Outside of your duties, what say have you?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically.


    ¡°I... I...¡± The old Templar stutters. ¡°Thou art corrupted!¡± He spits out, drops of saliva flying out of his mouth. ¡°People speak of your dealings with Elizabeth Vil who murdered our Lord! It is even said you have shared a bed with that cursed existence who serves the black plague! Another woman, and out of wedlock no less!¡±


    I really wish people would stop commenting in public about what others chose to do in private. Still, I hold my tongue because speaking here could easily attract attention and the last thing I need is for people to suspect that I am E.Vil. Shit. I bite my tongue, suppressing the mad giggle rising from my stomach.


    ¡°Which of our Emperor''s sacred decreed prevents women from sharing each other''s company? Which enforces marriage?¡± Leomi asks with an emotionless voice.


    ¡°The Lake...¡± The old Templar starts but stops himself, likely realizing a bit late that his beliefs are widespread but far from unanimous and aren''t officially upheld.


    ¡°None do.¡± Leomi says with a dark look on her face. ¡°Thrice you have refused to bow. I will leave to you the choice to either report your transgression of Caeviel''s Law to Master Amand in person or I will do so myself.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He explodes, seizing his silver lion sword''s handle.


    ¡°Challenge me to a duel and I will slay you where you stand.¡± Leomi utters flatly, without even a hint of fear despite her lack of a weapon.


    The old Templar throws a look around, finding a crowd that avoids his eyes. His red face turns almost violet from humiliation. He half-draws his sword, apparently deciding that he would rather fight and die than bend the spine.


    Leomi extends her hand out towards Frank who draws his sword, holding the blade in his hands to present the handle to her. The Templar throws me a look filled with hatred but he doesn''t say anything. He straightens his old back and takes a step forward out of the crowd to face Lance.


    ¡°Baron Buton made the deplorable choice to flee in front of evil, I will not!¡± He exclaims with conviction.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I speak up in a low voice. ¡°You need not bow or die.¡± I tell the Templar as I reach out and set my hand on Leomi''s forearm.


    She lets go of the sword''s handle as she throws me a glance. She takes a deep breath before sighing and crossing her arms. The crowd makes wide eyes at witnessing me take charge of the situation over a Countess.


    It annoys me because the power I hold over the situation is clearly derived from Leomi''s. Without her, I might not even have speaking rights unless I took it by force.


    Either way, her choice to back down without hesitating tells me that she''s serious about her ideals of equality. Otherwise, she would care about the disrespect shown to her. I would able to tell if her pride was hurt.


    Frank and Hale are staring at me with baffled expressions, equal if not superior to those of the villagers because they know more about their Commander Lance and the true authority she yields.


    The old Templar, on the other hand, is stiff with surprise at seeing the Countess turn passive and silent at my intervention. Yet, instead of calming down, he seems to grow even more agitated and offended.


    ¡°This is outrageous! She is flouting Caeviel''s law and Nobility''s standing! What right does she have to do so when you threaten me when I merely forget to bow?!¡± The Templar explodes with a look of disbelief.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I despise you but at least you have a spine and remain true to your screwed up beliefs.¡± I chuckle at the man. ¡°I have no right to do anything, not by Caeviel''s law at least.¡±


    ¡°If I chose to allow it, then there is no crime.¡± Leomi adds hurriedly, throwing me a look of warning.


    I would be in trouble if there were Nobles of a rank equal to hers here, or if it were reported to the Council, maybe. At least, it would cause problems and make it difficult for Cecil and Leomi to deal with other more important issues.


    I might have pushed it if I really wanted to destroy Nobility here but there is no point to that. The fall of Nobles here would only add to Leomi''s enemies. My first move should be wide enough to encompass a few Duchies at least, when Nobility''s fall spreads wide, the Izla will naturally follow.


    The Templar steps forward but lowers his sword, apparently set on continuing this discussion while ignoring my intervention. I sidestep between him and Leomi while assembling lion''s steps and strikes.


    ¡°Back down if you have no right to speak!¡± The Templar orders me.


    ¡°I''m intervening by right of power.¡± I tell him while raising my hand and falling in a defensive stance. If I didn''t say this, it wouldn''t be long before he would accuse Leomi of yielding to entertain her mistress, likely adding some nonsense about how wrong it is for us to be who we are. ¡°Lance is backing down because she is here on my request, not to deal with an insignificant temple guard who doesn''t even rise to his Order''s standards.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The old man freezes. I definitely hit a weak point there.


    ¡°Now, either you challenge me to a duel and I''ll stop at first blood or you back down.¡± I utter flatly, resting my hand on my knife''s handle. I''ll have to keep my flow consumption low to maintain the constructs on my heart.


    ¡°He can''t.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°You''re low born, it would lose him his position among the Order if he did, regardless of reason or result.¡±


    ¡°Can I challenge him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies awkwardly. ¡°Peasants don''t have the right to ask for a duel, a soldier may if they have a justification and their liege''s permission.¡±


    ¡°Do I count as a soldier?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not unless you swear allegiance to me. Joining Hospitaliers wouldn''t solve it either. Grace and I set strict rules, I can receive a demand for a duel but not ask for one if it''s personal. Only Justiciers and high ranking officers can make the call, and not without justification after having failed to solve the issue peacefully.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I frown, looking at the old Templar who looks stuck.


    It seems like the only way to obtain a duel as a low born is by thoroughly provoking the opponent, and even then it would be risky because a sore loser might resort to condemning the winner anyway if they''re a peasant.


    ¡°I did not come here to fight.¡± The old temple guard suddenly declares, pushing his sword so into its sheath. ¡°The Emperor, in his benevolence, does not wish for bloodshed.¡±


    He looks a bit afraid but I think that what got to him is the possibility that he''ll lose of his position in the Order. Tough luck, if I recall correctly, not even Leomi has the power to stop Frank and Hale from reporting this to Grace, who is likely to then hand the report to Amand.


    ¡°I only came to put an end to this disturbance which is hindering our sacred duty to pay the Due. As thus, I will return to the Temple and await each of you.¡± The old man declares.


    He turns around and stomps away, his fists closed and shaking. I shrug and throw a look around to the crowd. Many turn their heads away, in fact, the only two who don''t divert their eyes are Ms Conner and Edric.


    I kind of like that boy, he''s smart and didn''t seem like he despised the Rykz. Too bad he''s a Miller and won''t leave the village since his future is set. Boy, hah, he''s five or six years older than I am.


    ¡°Does this happen a lot?¡± I ask Leomi as the crowd hurriedly scatters. This was too much for these villagers to handle, they want their simple lives to remain as such.


    ¡°Templars only duel to resolve conflicts as a last resort, but it does happen. Usually, a Templar Master or an Exemplar would be dispatched to curtail a titled Noble who grows out of control or broke the Emperor''s law.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°Those usually run away but they never last long.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m going to pay the Due, mind giving me a portion?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leomi splits flow into a stream that she directs at me.


    I accept the energy and we head out together to the Temple, a few dozen meters behind the Templar. I really don''t want to give the Emperor more energy to throw at Suxen for whatever he''s doing but one less portion isn''t going to do anything and it might cost my brother if I don''t.


    Although, it''s unlikely people will cause Mersey trouble now. The old Templar could be a concern but I really don''t want to use Leomi to deal with him. The best outcome would be for Master Amand to remove him.


    We head down the tunnel in silence, voices carry far in here. The old man receives my Due with a blank look, skipping even the shortened ceremony he stuck to with me to shorten the time he had to see me.


    We then head back up. With the villagers and the Templar dealt with, I turn my attention to Leomi, confirming that her light gait isn''t simply a passing impression since she''s held it for a while.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Leomi responds.


    ¡°You look like you''re walking on air, inside a tunnel.¡± I tell her with a chuckle.


    ¡°...I''m relieved to find that you truly tricked me as Elizabeth.¡± She tells me after thinking for a while. ¡°Your brute act convinced me little by little, but you really were camouflaging the bright mind and empathy I fell for.¡±


    ¡°Did I have those things?¡± I question.


    ¡°You let that old fool off when you could have crushed him with reason.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°I''m not as strong as I was.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I doubt a veteran could match your experience in battle, but that''s not what I meant. You were listening and determined he wasn''t a hypocrite. You thought things through by evaluating him and the situation instead of taking revenge, which is far from the image Elizabeth gave. It was very Jessica of you.¡± Leomi grins.


    ¡°The irreverence included, I assume.¡± I note.


    ¡°Hm. Elizabeth was both worse and better in that field. She was so wild that I couldn''t help but want to tame her.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°For her own good at times, she seemed to hurt herself more than her enemies.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth yet lives, kitten, best be careful with these boasts lest I bend you over a table and see who will tame who.¡± The harsh, almost flirtatious, words leave my mouth by themselves.


    I blush at the implication that calls to the night in the tent. I catch Leomi looking away from the corner of my eyes. I shift slightly and find that she''s turned red as well, yet there is a fire in her gaze that tells me the challenge didn''t go unheard.


    A family of farmers that live on the other side of the village from me appears in front of us so we hold our tongues while they pass. I only know them from sight so I merely salute them with a nod that they hurriedly return with short bows for Leomi.


    No matter how famous and admired Leomi is, it is ingrained into peasantry that Nobles are to be feared and obeyed. It matters not that she told them not to bow, they fear accepting her graciousness out of deeply ingrained habitual servitude. I restrain a scoff because I wasn''t much better.


    ¡°It wasn''t an act, Leomi. Elizabeth is as much me as I am her.¡± I whisper to Leomi once we''re past.


    ¡°I understand, she''s part of you.¡± She quickly replies.


    ¡°You don''t. Even I don''t really and we''re her.¡± I tell her. ¡°It''s fine. At least she could pass for a Lady as a peasant, which is apparently a lot easier than the other way around.¡± I sarcastically tease.


    ¡°I really didn''t know it would be that obvious.¡± Leomi tells me with a bit of a panicked look. Ah, she thinks I suspect she was caught on purpose.


    ¡°It''s okay. I trust you.¡± I reassure her. ¡°And you would have been smarter about it if that was your goal, unless you''re trying to double bluff me but you would determine it''s too risky to do that because it would sow distrust whether you fool me or not.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t analyze us like that.¡± Leomi grunts with a pained expression. ¡°It was a mistake starting that game with Liz.¡± She mutters. At least she isn''t blaming only herself for that, it would have angered me if she implied I didn''t have a choice but to follow her proposal.


    ¡°I can''t help it, same as you can''t help your quirks.¡± I reply awkwardly.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Leomi grunts, sounding pained.


    She takes hold of my hand and pulls me to walk quicker, a serious and nervous look on her sharp traits. We rush out of the Temple, pushing through the small group of families gathered as they await their turns to slip into one of the village''s few alleys which are now blocked by the outer wall.


    She leads me to the end so that we can both slip into the dark corner. I control my nerves, clinging to the fact that we''re still pretty much in public, any slightly loud noise will easily be heard. Yet, the presence of others hasn''t stopped Leomi before.


    If she gets excited and wants more than a kiss, I''ll have to protect us both by stopping it. Yvonne and Celyz have made it clear that I require a period of peace, not to mention that Leomi herself said we both need to take it slow. I''ll just remind her of it. She reaches out and takes my cheeks in her hands.


    ¡°I want to hurt you but I swear it''s not malicious, I want to see you happy just as much if not more.¡± Leomi tells me in a low and vibrant tone. I breathe out, both relieved and disappointed that my mind was just running wild.


    ¡°Pain makes me feel alive, but in a relationship...¡± I trail off, unwilling to deny her desires because Celyz can be considered a desire of mine.


    I''ll have to be careful not to imply that there is a transaction between me accepting what she wants in this area and what I want with Celyz, the two can''t be mixed together. Besides, I would be lying if I told her I didn''t wish to experience her darkness a bit for myself.

 Absolutes.Ch13

    I stare in her eyes, waiting for what Leomi has to say, but she seems to be stuck looking into mine. I feel a cold sweat roll down my back as I suddenly realize that she might have spotted the glow in mine. Yet, I can''t move away because she''s holding my cheeks, it would be too odd for me to shake her off.


    ¡°No, I agree. This is why I wanted to hide that side of me.¡± Leomi says with a stringed smile, sounding dazed. She shakes her head a bit before I can determine what stunned her, whether it was my words or my eyes. ¡°You''re too good to me at times, you''re going to think that I''m repressing myself when I don''t allow that part of me to emerge.¡±


    ¡°You won''t?¡± I blink. ¡°Wait, no, I don''t get it. You didn''t want me to know the extent of your desires because I''ll think you''re unhappy if you don''t express it?¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± Leomi pauses, biting her lower lip. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that exactly repressing yourself?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, maybe.¡± Leomi takes a moment, looking like she regrets having started this conversation. ¡°I want to witness all of you, every single facet. The more I''ve found out about you, the more my feelings have grown. It is far from all good but love isn''t merely a positive emotion. Mine encompasses all that you are, good and bad.¡± Leomi confesses.


    ¡°I want that as well.¡± I whisper, shifting my head to the side to kiss the inside of her wrist. Leomi smiles and caresses my cheeks with her thumbs.


    ¡°Making you suffer doesn''t make me happy, my little Jay.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°It brings me joy, pleasure, sadness, guilt. But most of all, it causes cracks in our relationship which is already filled with fissures. I want to be happy almost as much as I want you to be happy so... I don''t want to let that part of myself ruin it for us.¡±


    ¡°What if I want you to be yourself?¡± I ask, unwilling to be with half the woman I fell for. ¡°I want the whole of you.¡± I add in a rough voice to impress on her how serious I am.


    ¡°If you want to see that side, of course I would show it to you, but would you want to induce me if it''s not at my initiation?¡± Leomi asks. ¡°Would that be me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I pause. ¡°Perhaps not, I don''t know enough about you.¡± I admit sadly. I thought that her sadism was purely planned out and that she only awaits the opportunity but it sounds like she gets triggered on impulse.


    ¡°There are many things in us that we can''t explain, Jay. We can only slowly figure it out.¡± Leomi smiles. ¡°Let me manage my...¡±


    ¡°Darkness?¡± I reflexively suggest. I feel her fingers shake on my cheeks.


    ¡°The word fits.¡± Leomi acknowledges with a tremble in her voice.


    ¡°Well, it''s better than Red Dwarf.¡± I note, pouting. ¡°I''m not that short.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you''re the giant of my heart.¡± Leomi grins.


    She leans in and drops a peck on my lips. She retreats so I push up with my feet and get on the tip of my toes to seize a real kiss out of her. Leomi''s eyes widen, looking panicked as I suck her lower lip in to taste it her fragrant saliva and nibble it.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi whispers shakily.


    She pulls back so I hurriedly let go of the pulp of her lip for fear of hurting her. I would love to drink a bit of her blood but our conversation put me on my guard. We both need to be careful. Leomi takes a moment to catch herself.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Leomi nods before throwing a stealthy look over her shoulder, looking concerned and confused.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, nervous because I made a mistake letting her bring me into a dark alley with the state of my eyes.


    ¡°No... I don''t know.¡± She shakes her head.


    We set out, side by side. My hand brushes hers as we make our way but that''s it. The conversation touched on a subject that left us excited, any more than this and we might not be able to stop ourselves.


    ¡°Who''s that Ms Conner?¡± Leomi asks as we step out of the alley.


    I throw her a glance and follow her gaze, catching the moment when the woman turns away from us. I ponder about how to reply and decide not to spoil our mood by going over my family''s issues.


    ¡°Her family is probably the wealthiest behind the Millers. The smith was just as rich but the lack of iron screwed that up.¡± I tell her. ¡°That being said, she''s more influential than the Millers because she has a general store so everyone depends on their family.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°It would be wise to go buy supplies then, if only to end the animosity before it grows.¡±


    ¡°You mean what you said rebuking her? I doubt there is a need, she knows I owe her for the help she offered when the rest of the village was unwilling.¡± I tell Leomi, remaining fuzzy about the details. ¡°Not to mention that she manages what the village owes me for other things, she knows I don''t have a reason to take issue with her.¡±


    ¡°That''s even more reason for us to settle it.¡± Leomi tells me with a sigh. ¡°If you don''t want me to interfere, I''ll stay out of it but it can''t hurt for you to be a bit sociable.¡±


    I ponder her words, catching the meaning behind them. Leomi is trying to make sure that I''ll be doing well after she leaves. It feels odd to find out that she is planning ahead for when she has to leave, in case I don''t follow her.


    ¡°You''re right, I owe her so I shouldn''t be ungrateful and let you bully the poor woman.¡± I tease.


    ¡°I was just protecting what''s mine.¡± Leomi grins, looking down and over her shoulder, clearly staring at my behind.


    I allow her because her words and gaze please me, it''s fine by me to let her enjoy. Especially because it allows me to sneak a look at her perfect breasts. They''re so cute, small, sexy, and she''s so sensitive...


    ¡°That Ms is trying to be discreet but she keeps glancing at us.¡± Leomi notes, waking me up. ¡°I''m going to go to the butcher''s, do you want to meet at the gates or back to your house?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Hm. I like the idea of you waiting for me but a peasant doesn''t have that kind of time to waste.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°A peasant?¡± Leomi blinks. ¡°I''m a peasant now?¡± She asks.


    ¡°There is no need for your title here so I expect you to act as my equal.¡± I reply, throwing her a glance. ¡°You''re mine.¡± I add with finality.


    ¡°I''m not complaining, was just asking.¡± Leomi hurriedly explains. ¡°Well... I guess I have to go then.¡± She says, turning to throw a reluctant look forward.


    I reach out to the small of her back and push her ahead. A Leomi Lance working on our farm isn''t a sight I can miss out on, I won''t get another opportunity. Leomi takes a rigid first step before straightening her back and heading out with purpose.


    Leomi doesn''t turn around, even as Ms Conner leaves the crowd and walks over to me. I remain there, unfazed even though I didn''t predict that she would come over to talk. It does make sense that she would avoid the Countess after how she was rebuked.


    ¡°Ms Conner.¡± I greet. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± The middle-aged woman awkwardly salutes. ¡°My condolences for the loss of your father, he was a good man.¡± I nod stiffly and push my emotions down. These four snitches clearly ran their mouths after seeing me dig a grave. ¡°You''ve grown more than it appeared.¡± Ms Conner notes, quickly changing the subject.


    ¡°Knowing her is growing?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°It''s a step up in the world.¡± Ms Conner explains.


    ¡°It isn''t. I have no intention of depending on her.¡± I pause. ¡°No, you''re right, the mere fact that I''m acquainted with Lady Lance will affect the way others act towards me in many ways.¡± I sigh at the fact that my pride keeps making me overlook this fact. ¡°You shouldn''t worry, the Countess won''t be using her authority in relation to the village.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ms Conner breathes out in relief. ¡°It worried me, almost as much as it concerns me that she came specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, finding myself squinting my eyes.


    ¡°Are you certain that the Lady is looking out for your best interests?¡± Ms Conner asks carefully. ¡°Nobles have different... values.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''m pretty sure she wants to play me.¡± I smirk. ¡°But you don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful, alright?¡± Ms Conner asks with a thin smile and a concerned expression. ¡°The village can''t protect you if you disappoint such a person.¡± She warns.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°You apparently have some fame to your name, if she made you an offer, perhaps it might be best to refuse it in the nicest possible way?¡± Ms Conner tells me with a deep frown.


    ¡°You think she would go back on her word?¡± I question.


    ¡°I don''t know, but what recourse could you possibly have once on her lands? Elizabeth Vil followed her but ended up exiled from the Izla without a reward even after killing the cruel Count Odo. Of course, such a woman deserves her end for consorting with the Rykz and the killings she took part in, but she lost even with how powerful she is. What would happen to you if you found yourself in the middle of these schemes? The Lady Countess lives in a different world than ours, she led the Izla through the war and that can''t be achieved without making difficult choices.¡± Ms Conner explains in a low tone of voice. ¡°Besides, it''s been told time and again that these two women have a very close relationship. It could very well be dangerous for you to simply be by this Lady''s side.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± I can''t help but chuckle. ¡°Thanks, but you don''t need to worry for me or the village.¡± I force myself to face reality. ¡°I''m likely to be gone by spring so you won''t suffer. I''m far from defenseless, even if the Lady and I split on bad terms.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Ms Conner nods but doesn''t seem convinced. ¡°It is hard for me to imagine that Lady Countess Lance would behave inappropriately considering how helpful her Hospitaliers are but remember that Nobles are rarely caught for their wrongdoings and rarely punished even if they are found out. Once in her lands and surrounded by her people... will you have any recourse to rely on if she decides to change your agreement? Or, more likely, if her court decides a low born isn''t qualified?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Ms Conner. I''ll think about what you said but I can handle myself.¡± I tell her with an air of finality. It would take too much effort to explain the situation with all that I have to hide. ¡°Speaking of which, I''m going to need a supply of nails, a few dozen planks, and a hammer.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a problem, how about I call Frank over to help you with the carriage?¡± Ms Conner proposes.


    ¡°That would be helpful if he''s free.¡± I agree because it would take me several trips otherwise.


    ¡°Oh, he will be.¡± Ms Conner smiles knowingly.


    ¡°I''ll pay him back with lunch, I have leftovers...¡± I trail off, noticing a bit late that Ms Conner has something on her mind. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What do you think of Frank?¡± She returns a question instead of answering.


    ¡°I don''t know much about him.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    ¡°Well, he has high hopes of promotion. He''s very likely to leave the village in a few months.¡± Ms Conner says, her eyes seem to almost gleam as she inspects my reaction.


    ¡°Good for him.¡± I respond politely. He''s a bastard Noble, it''s sad but not surprising that he''ll be promoted once his role here ends.


    ¡°He''ll make a good man for someone hoping to make a life out of the village.¡± Ms Conner comments a bit too innocently.


    Wait. Is she trying to set me up? The fact she''s trying to play matchmaker is more surprising to me than how she''s ignoring my preference for women. Why would she intrude on...


    I suddenly understand why she''s been so nosy, it''s because I''m alone without an elder to arrange my future. She''s telling me this now because she thinks it''s a huge mistake for me to follow Leomi, she''s trying to give me an alternative.


    ¡°I appreciate your good will.¡± I say with a flat voice. ¡°But I like women.¡±


    ¡°You''re not so young anymore, Jessica, and he has an interest in you.¡± Ms Conner presses. ¡°You have to think of making a family. I''m sure if you tell him that nothing happened between you, he''ll choose to believe it once the Lady departs. Even if there is a sign that it isn''t true, it will not be an issue if you strike while the iron is hot.¡±


    ¡°Ms Conner.¡± I utter as I rise to my full height. I barely even have to raise my chin to look her in the eyes. ¡°I''m not interested in the least. I won''t even remain on the Izla. Don''t waste your efforts on me.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t a waste.¡± She shakes her head, looking regretful. ¡°The village hasn''t taken good care of you, even hindered your family because of Buton. Frank is a good man and you''re hardworking, the pair of you would make reliable parents.¡±


    ¡°I''ll find him myself, please don''t intercede.¡± I tell Ms Conner, trying not to sound too harsh.


    She nods with a thin smile so I leave without another word. Her proposal cuts deep into my heart. Ever since I discovered how much I want to have children while discussing with Cetyz, it''s been a weight on my heart.


    Yet, I want to have them with my loved ones, not with a random person just because they are able. I shake my head and leave the Temple behind to make my way towards the village''s new entrance, thinking that I''m likely to find Frank there.


    I find him and Hale guarding the open gates, talking around a small fire. They turn to me as I approach. I feel slightly awkward under the former''s gaze considering what I just learned but I quickly shake it off.


    ¡°I need one of you to help carry some planks back home, I''ll feed you lunch in return.¡± I directly tell them.


    ¡°I''ll take that.¡± Hale surprisingly speaks up.


    Frank doesn''t react much, he merely lies back against the wall he''s sitting against. I can''t really read much into it, it''s either relief or he''s just settling back because his friend took the task. Either way, it doesn''t matter to me.


    Hale goes off to get the carriage while I make my way to the general store where I pick up the nails and hammer from Ms Conner''s daughter. Kid number one to three are there as well but they don''t say a word.


    I find it somewhat regretful that they''re very unlikely to challenge me again, it would have been fun to step on them a bit more if they gave me the excuse. I shake my head as I step out, putting them off my mind.


    It''s all behind me now, regardless of my issues with them, our lives won''t cross paths again once I leave. I find Hale in front of the carpenter''s workshop. The man is broad-shouldered but mild in personality.


    He helps us load up a few dozen planks and even proposes to come over to help me with rebuilding my furniture. I refuse without hesitating, the village might owe me but his time isn''t cheap. I would rather not take advantage since he''s giving me the wood for free, and even agrees to lend me a saw.


    Half my reason I refuse might be that I look forward to working on this with Leomi. I don''t wait for her as I immediately head back home with Hale, guiding the donkey myself. I would rather he leave before Leomi returns, especially if the reason he volunteered was to get to meet her.


    I light up a fire and set the pot over the burning logs while we discharge the planks together, stacking them up inside. There''s enough here to make a couple of chairs, a small table, and a shelf.


    Hale has lunch as soon as we''re done without me even pressuring him and leaves quickly after. I set out to check the traps I set to catch hares, finding them all empty. It turns out that these buggers just refuse to get caught.


    I pick up all the slipknots I left but leave the sticks since they have no value. The stupid hares were probably caught. I shrug as I return home, thinking that the boar will suffice to feed us for a month. Leomi welcomes me at the door.


    ¡°When will the meat be ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A couple days.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I nod. ¡°The food is still warm, let''s eat.¡±


    We settle together on the log again to eat. After the meal, I spread the planks out and pick up a piece of coal from the ground as well as a length of cord to use as a ruler. Leomi takes the hand saw and sets out to cut the planks where I mark them.


    The afternoon goes by without me even realizing, we even finish the first chair in spite of our lack of experience. We barely even needed to speak to coordinate, a quarter of an hour was enough for us to get into the rhythm.


    ¡°It looks a bit... rudimentary.¡± I note, staring at the chair.


    ¡°My standards are too high, I can''t give you an objective opinion.¡± Leomi responds apologetically.


    ¡°Well, it''ll do.¡± I smile.


    ¡°We made it ourselves after all.¡± Leomi grins.

 Absolutes.Ch14 Interlude

    A tall Lady of fifteen or sixteen stands in the middle of a sandy sparring field with straight black hair fell to either side of her neck and shoulders. There is a pain in her chest, one that appeared weeks ago and has yet to start fading.


    It tortures her, the knowledge that the beautiful Templar, that she thought would return to her, died like a pig to the slaughter. Captured and held as a spectacle to sunder the Phalanxes'' moral.


    Perhaps it would have eased her suffering if the cold blooded monsters had a chance at succeeding, but who isn''t aware that Phalanxes do not break? The Lisilese surely do, yet they attempted intimidation anyway and devoured the woman whose return she fondly awaited.


    The strict but gentle face still appears in her nightly dreams, yet it no longer brings the young girl courage and patience but blood and terror. She does not know whether the Templar suffered or died quickly, none of those she asked granted her a straight answer.


    The girl swings her weighted wooden sword in the air, producing a swooshing sound that somewhat calms her nerves. She pulls at her padded leather armor, finding it uncomfortable but sturdy and well fastened.


    She knows she must get used to this much if she is ever to stand a chance at doing battle in plate armor. She hates her insufficient skills, it has been almost a year after her... friend left and she still hasn''t caught up, making revenge utterly impossible.


    Boots scrape onto the sandy ground. The girl slips her helmet on and raises her chin, finding a nervous tall man stepping onto the field in a padded armor with a wooden sword as well.


    She grits her teeth, resisting her impulse to ask the question burning the tip of her tongue. They answer more honestly when taken in the fire of battle after all, not that they turn honest, they lie for fear that truth would offend her.


    ¡°I greet my Lady.¡± The man bows.


    ¡°On guard.¡± The girl responds without emotion.


    The veteran nods tensely. She notices that his gaze flickers to the wooden training shields arranged on the training field''s stone walls before he raises his sword. The girl purses her lips and stomps over to the shields.


    She seizes two, throwing one over to the man before placing one over her left arm to start fastening it. The girl would rather fight without a shield, they are good in a squad but more of a hindrance when alone or with a novice group.


    Not to mention that, in a duel with a cold blood, only those with true skill with shields have a chance at using them. Otherwise, these things become tools for these snakes to take control of the battle.


    The creatures are able to make instinctive use of the blind spot and can grasp them tighter than the one holding the handle to create openings for them to use. The girl prefers leaving her left hand open to use constructs, it gives her more options.


    Yet, she is aware that a shield remains necessary because cold bloods have the best archers, without one she likely wouldn''t even be able to cross swords with them. She finishes fastening the straps around her left forearm and returns to the center of the field.


    She falls into a stance, impatiently waiting for the tall soldier to signal that he''s ready. The pain burning in her chest is pushing her to engage but she doesn''t because it wouldn''t be honorable.


    Clack. He finally smacks his shield with his sword. The girl bursts forward with two lion steps, arriving in front of the man in moments to swing her sword down. He pushes his shield forward to block while pulling back his weighted wooden weapon for a counter-attack.


    The girl almost sneers, this simple response tells her that her sparring partners haven''t been exchanging tips on how to deal with her, likely afraid that it would offend her when in fact she would have respected them more for trying to win, which would help her improve.


    Smack. Her sword slams into the shield, achieving little other than noise. The man swings his sword at her, finding empty air because the girl is already spinning to the side on one foot to build momentum for a forceful shield-slam.


    Boom. Their shields collide and the man is sent stumbling backward, unable to withstand the impact because his attack made him take a step forward. She follows up by throwing a lion strike stab at the center of the man''s shield.


    ¡°Did she suffer?!¡± The girl spits the question out at the same time.


    Crack. Her training sword''s tip snaps off but she succeeded in causing a small rift in his shield. The man, still staggering from the combination of blows, makes a wide swing that forces her to block with her own shield.


    ¡°I''m certain her death was swift, my Lady.¡± The soldier responds with fear in his eyes.


    The reply infuriates the girl. In her eyes, such a short irresponsible response proves that he is uncaring, hypocritical. If not of her, then of the sacrifice that her friend made as a Templar. This soldier cares only for the consequences to him were he to be truthful, she thinks.


    Of course she suffered, the girl yells in her own mind, if not physically then her heart must have shattered at the knowledge that she would be devoured to threaten the Phalanxes and her Templar brethren.


    The girl screams at the thought of the woman''s pain, dying while aware that the cold blood''s maneuver is a cruel and useless waste. It would only work on the feeble-minded, not on those who dedicate their lives to safeguarding the Empire.


    She charges like a fury, raising her sword overhead to slam it down at the veteran''s shield. He tenses as the training sword crashes into his shield, widening the crack in the wood.


    The soldier keeps the girl''s previous move in mind as he counter-attacks, choosing a horizontal swing so that she cannot dodge in the same way. The Lady easily blocks the attack by placing the edge of her shield in front of the training sword.


    As soon as the attack is stopped, she uses a lion strike with the shield, utilizing the dull side like a sword against her opponent. The tall man''s reaction time is in no way slow, he raises his shield to block professionally, preparing to use a stab to attack the girl''s uncovered left side.


    Yet, his shield unexpectedly shatters under the blow. His surprise combined with the shower of splinters that block his view destroy his plan. He doesn''t hesitate to use a lion''s step to retreat and win some breathing room.


    The girl follows without losing a moment, having predicted his reaction. She uses an overhead lion strike but the veteran has better reflexes than she expected and manages to avoid defeat by the skin of his teeth.


    She immediately kicks the ground with her forward right foot to pull back and just barely dodge the man''s sideways sword blow. She immediately lion''s step forward and to the right, sliding past the man.


    As the veteran shifts to follow her, she kicks the ground with her right foot to fly to the left, landing back to back with the tall man who is trying to get her back into his field of vision.


    The girl is aware that the man isn''t deaf, he''ll have heard her moves so he''ll keep pivoting in the hopes of wasting her flow and because rushing away from her would turn this into a pursuit which might put him at a disadvantage.


    Still, she waits for a split-second before using her next lion''s step. If he hears her moving too soon, he''ll run to widen the distance so she can''t act until he commits to this course of action. She closely watches the man''s footwork.


    Now, she thinks as her opponent''s feet pivot in the sand. She leaps backward and to the left as the man shifts to try to catch her. The girl lands behind his back once more, sword pulled back above her left shoulder in preparation for her strike.


    This situation is much different from the previous one because they are no longer back to back, he is now to her right which means she has the opportunity to attack while he cannot defend.


    While her tactic cost her quite a bit of energy from the single portion she has available to use, it got her the win. She swings her wooden sword at the middle of man''s left thigh with all her strength.


    The training weapon hits, causing the veteran to collapse with a short scream. The blow is heavy, even with a padded armor to soften it. If this were real combat, she would have aimed for the knee and shattered it if her blade could not slice through.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Although, in real combat, the shield wouldn''t have shattered this easily so she would have had to aim for the man''s left shoulder to disable it. The neck could have directly ended the fight as well but it''s not an easy target to hit and that body part is usually too well protected, not to mention her opponent could simply crouch if he read her intention.


    ¡°Up.¡± The girl ruthlessly commands, aware that she only bruised him.


    ¡°Do, you have enough energy to continue, my Lady?¡± The soldiers asks while scraping himself back up to his feet.


    The Lady grunts in response. She wants to ask again but knows that it is useless, they all respond with platitudes and try to lie in order to grant her a fake comfort. Her pride wouldn''t allow her to anyway because she feels her guts twisted and knows her voice would tremble if she spoke more than a single word.


    She loosens her shield''s leather straps and throws it away, calculating the number of lion steps and strikes she can afford before she runs out of energy along with the state of her opponent''s reserves.


    She merely has a dozen or so lion constructs left while her sparring partner should have twice that available. A soldier''s skill in manipulating flow would be above hers after all even if they had the same age since she has to train in many more constructs and study multiple disciplines.


    ¡°Should you change swords, my Lady?¡± The tall man asks.


    The girl shakes her head, considering that fighting without stabs is something she will experience on the battlefield and is worth training. She has more skill in swings anyway and prefers them because they allow for more variation.


    ¡°Is it wise to keep training every day like this, my Lady? Perhaps a few days of peace would help.¡± The veteran suggests in a concerned tone.


    Help what? Forget? She painfully scoffs inside her head, her anger billowing as what she wants is a straight answer, not some fake concern. She attacks without a second thought, forcing the man to defend.


    As their training swords collide between them, the girl insults various Heirs subordinate to her house in her mind. She is aware that they are the ones who maneuver behind her back to get her sparring partners to suggest that she should stop training.


    At first, they did so themselves by saying that it isn''t suitable for her to spar with common soldiers but not a single one could stand for more than a round against her, and most haven''t even tried after she crushed the first few.


    The girl keeps fighting, relying on instinct as her mind is too full to be up to the task. She despises these Nobles who hold their position by birth not by skill, achievement, or virtue.


    Worse, when she asked them hoping that they had the knowledge to enlighten her, their answers about the Templar''s death rang hollow. They spoke of duty they do not seem to understand and of necessary sacrifices they not only have never experienced, but cannot even fathom with their cushy lifestyles.


    The veteran''s sword smashes against hers, bringing a weight with it that makes the girl stumble back. Anger and battle wash away her thoughts. She receives the next lion strike without using one of her own.


    She angles her sword and redirects the blow to the side. Her hand stings but she feels proud to have succeeded. Yet, that pride makes her mad because she knows that she only managed because the veteran isn''t half as skilled as the woman she lost.


    The Lady uses a lion strike to retaliate. While the soldier is busy blocking, she conceals her left hand behind her back and uses the last of her energy to assemble a kinetic construct over her palm.


    She pulls her sword back into a defensive stance, giving the soldier a chance to press forward. The veteran takes it and delivers a three-prong strike at her sword. She snarls as her weapon is thrown to the side, leaving her open, it''s an act to make the man think that he got her.


    When he launches another lion strike, she holds off a brief moment for the soldier to pass the point of no-return before shifting to the side, letting the wooden sword harmlessly pass by her shoulder to hit her forward left thigh.


    She''s aware that the only reason she got hurt is that she made a planning mistake but doesn''t care. The fight is smothering her pain and that is enough for her at this moment.


    She controls her stumble so that it carries her forward as she launches her left hand into an arcing palm that impacts the man''s right shoulder. Bam. The kinetic construct detonates and throws the man to the side.


    The girl knows that she merely caused another bruise, and that it isn''t even enough to disarm her opponent, but it''s plenty to seize victory. She stomps forward with her left foot, turning the scream that threatens to escape her throat into a roar. ¡°Rhaaa!¡±


    She forcefully slams her sword up into the man''s belly, delaying his recovery. She then pulls her weighted wooden weapon back and uses the flat point to stab at the veteran''s bruised left thigh in order to break his balance.


    All of this adds up to just enough time for her to bring her sword overhead and smash it down in a powerful blow at the man''s right clavicle without holding back to overwhelm the padded armor. Crack. She hears bone break followed by the soldier''s agonized scream. ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The girl takes a deep breath and raises her sword, just barely restraining herself from striking again as she has before towards those who directly lied to her, saying that her friend didn''t suffer at all. Perhaps, the Lady thinks, she screamed unwillingly as death approached.


    ¡°I, I yield!¡± The veteran exclaims while clasping his broken bone with his left hand.


    A warrior does not yield for themselves but only to save their comrades when death is otherwise all but certain. The Lady recites in the silence of her mind. She shakes her head and lowers the sword she had no intention to swing.


    A glare of her light gray eyes suffices to dismiss the veteran who staggers out of the field to head to the nearby hospital, joining others who have failed to answer her questions in days past, or even insulted her and the friend she lost by uttering empty platitudes.


    She sits down in the sand and thinks back to the battle, analyzing her attacks to push away the return of her grief. She concludes that she didn''t link her attacks together well enough. If it had been a Templar, she might have landed a lucky hit but she wouldn''t even have had a slim chance of winning overall.


    She resents the Order and Nobility, the former accepts the fact that only titled Heirs or Nobles are worth paying ransom for and don''t even try to negotiate while the latter thinks that it is natural for people of lower birth to lose their lives to avoid weakening the Empire.


    Yet, the girl knows that such a view only applies to humans. The Lisilese are cold blooded and calculative. They execute strong and skilled foes to eat them but ransom those they do not see as a threat.


    This hateful barbaric practice is ironically of more comfort to this young Lady than any words offered to her by those of her demesne. At least, it means her friend and her regiment were a threat rather than mere lambs to the slaughter.


    ¡°Do you plan to incapacitate the entire garrison?¡± A clear voice suddenly startles her.


    The Lady looks up, finding a girl her age looking down at her with wide clear eyes. The Lady glimpses the three braids on the girl''s head, absently noting that they don''t perfectly suit her and seem to be more functional than anything else.


    She notices that the other girl''s breasts beat hers by an infuriating margin. She stands up and responds to the challenge by dominating the other one with her height. Yet, surprisingly, that girl doesn''t flinch or retreat, she merely raises the wooden sword in her hand.


    The Lady wonders whether this one is a Noble, it would be surprising considering the other girl''s trained posture and her average green dress. She determines that this one is likely the youngest of a Noble House, likely raised to take an officer position.


    ¡°Not up for talking?¡± The girl asks.


    The Lady shakes her head, not hesitating to raise her training weapon in spite of the depleted state of her reserves. The girls nods understandingly and makes a sad but determined smile.


    ¡°I can see you''re in pain so let''s fight first, I''ll drag you to talk over tea once you exhaust yourself.¡± The girl arrogantly declares.


    The Lady''s eyes widen at the girl''s unrestrained attitude, it''s the first time she''s met someone her age, apart from the late friend with who she made a promise that transcended rank, who was bold enough to disregard her position as Heiress to a Count. She can''t help but feel some expectations towards this girl.


    The Lady launches herself at the girl, aiming to take the win before the other one can tire her out. She thinks this girl foolish to have told her what to be wary of before they even fought.


    Yet, the Lady''s sword is parried away by a single flick of the girl''s wrist, destroying her posture. She panically lowers her stance and slides to the side, her feet sweeping the sand aside and producing a cloud of dust.


    The girl''s sword slashes in the air above her head, almost hitting the helmet. The Lady feels a cold sweat roll down her back as she realizes that this opponent won''t hesitate to injure even her face to obtain the win.


    Her heart starts beating faster from excitement. She even feels a twinge of regret at having let herself be baited into this when she clearly has no chance to win without flow and tired from her previous spar.


    Yet, the young Heiress doesn''t retreat but presses onward into the crushing defeat she predicts is incoming. She sinks herself fully into the battle, forgetting everything but the sword in her hand.


    Their training weapons slam and cross without respite as both make use of footwork to control the distance. The Lady tries to widen the gap while the girl tries to close in. Neither succeeds because one is out of flow but has more skill while the other refuses to use her flow but is full of energy.


    ¡°She likely took comfort in the fact that her gruesome death would rile up the army and make it harder for the Lisilese to win.¡± The girl suddenly speaks up.


    The Lady trips as she hears the unexpected words, receiving a blow to the stomach. She ignores the pain to swipe her sword at her opponent''s unprotected head, furious that she would have the gall to speak of things she knows naught of. Yet, such a wild strike is easy to parry for the one who provoked it.


    ¡°She probably hated the fact that she was going to die as a prisoner instead of with a sword in her hand because her regiment lost too many and the battle was too intense for them to be exchanged.¡± The girl presses.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The young Heiress explodes, throwing another swing that her opponent easily dodges.


    ¡°No. I have to kick your ass in her place, while you''re tired and I have a shot.¡± The girl replies honestly with a sad smile.

 Absolutes.Ch15

    Leomi lays her palm on the chair and starts brushing the sawdust off. She''s making a small satisfied smile. I wonder whether this is the first thing she''s built with her own hands but I let her enjoy the moment instead of asking.


    The answer is obvious anyway, an Heiress wouldn''t have the time to learn miscellaneous skills outside of battle and ruling. She has money and retainers to deal with life''s problems.


    ¡°Were you lonely?¡± I suddenly ask.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leomi questions, turning to me.


    ¡°Were you lonely growing up?¡± I press from intuition.


    From what she''s told me, her parents rarely had time for her. Her father had a Count''s demesne to rule and had to travel while her mother went wherever the Order needed her. I doubt you can become an Exemplar by sitting around after all.


    ¡°There were plenty of people to take care of me and many of my age visited, and I do have some cousins.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    ¡°How many of them were your friends?¡± I continue. It feels like she''s deflecting, perhaps unconsciously.


    ¡°I...¡± Leomi blinks, her eyes growing moist.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I hurriedly say, reaching out to her.


    ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± Leomi tells me, swallowing her sadness as her eyes get lost in the distance. ¡°I''ve known two that I can call friends.¡±


    I take hold of her hand since she isn''t responding, pulling it to me. Her palm feels cool as usual but not so soft because of the wood dust, I care little as I press it against my warm cheek.


    It helps her out of her daze, her eyes flicking to me. She suddenly smiles in amusement and caresses my skin. She then pulls me closer and starts picking the wood chips she transferred to me along with those that somehow flew into my hair as we worked.


    That''s when I notice that she doesn''t have a single bit of dust on her. She clearly paid attention not to get any on her, which was easier for her considering I insisted on doing the heavy lifting.


    ¡°How can you be so cute even when you''re a mess?¡± Leomi complains.


    ¡°You''re the same.¡± I reply.


    ¡°No, no I''m not.¡± Leomi laughs. ¡°I just look crazy with wild hair, you turn into an insane beauty.¡±


    I shake my head because I disagree but I don''t reply, accepting the praise. It feels good to find out that I always look good in her eyes, and it doesn''t surprise me that her constant suggestions about my appearance are because she prefers me when I look cute.


    ¡°Say, I''m going to need to train to learn how to take care of my hair, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°On me?¡± Leomi questions with wide eyes that seem a little frightened, instantly catching on.


    ¡°No one else here.¡± I grin, reaching out to take hold of her shirt.


    ¡°W, wait, we can find a mirror!¡± Leomi protests.


    I drag her to the chair while she playfully fights back. I have no doubt that she''s reluctant, and that she could lie me down on the ground within a split second if she wanted. I love the fact that she doesn''t even though she could easily make me enjoy losing.


    ¡°Where do you think we are?¡± I ask in a slightly mocking tone as I push down on her neck to make her sit down. ¡°I doubt there''s even a broken mirror within three days of travel on foot.¡±


    ¡°Please, great warrior, have mercy!¡± Leomi cries out, faking distress with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°Never! Muahahaha.¡± I exclaim with a fake evil laugh.


    I slap my hand on my thigh to get rid of the sawdust that stuck to it and run my fingers in her amazing straight black hair, finding knots that unravel with a mere touch. Leomi hangs back into the chair and closes her eyes.


    ¡°I can''t believe it. This isn''t hair, it''s silk.¡± I grunt, completely jealous.


    ¡°It takes a lot of care. Yours are naturally curly and you barely need any work to look amazing, it''s much more vexing.¡± Leomi replies with a pout. ¡°The only reason you could think my hair are thinner is that yours assemble in strands that make you look outrageously gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Kh.¡± I smother a mocking laugh. ¡°We sound like two little girls.¡±


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Leomi hums. ¡°It''s good sometimes.¡±


    I silently nod and start working on making small braids out of her hair, imagining the end result on myself and her. It should look a lot better on me, than on... I pause, having caught a glimpse of white that didn''t seem to be her scalp.


    I stop focusing on the strand I''m working in my fingers to seriously observe her hair. I find that the base of this strand is white, all of her hair are. There''s less than a millimeter which means it''s a very recent change.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Leomi asks, looking up.


    ¡°Your hair, they''re... growing white.¡± I stutter.


    My fingers tremble as I recall the silver light that encompassed her brain and scalp the day she realized the extent of my revenge. There is no doubt in my mind that the shock she experienced is the cause behind this change.


    Stories speak of people whose hair changed to white overnight from terror. I never thought I would experience this. As I feel my head spinning, Leomi bursts out of her chair and rushes into the storage room where she left her luggage.


    She quickly returns with a thin round brown box with golden embroidery and a lance crest atop of it. She sits back down in the chair, looking slightly pale as she slowly opens the item to reveal a mirror on the top lid and a small painting of her parents on the lower lid.


    Her father was as tall as her mother with square shoulders which weren''t as broad as the Exemplar''s. His eyes were light blue but slightly brighter than Vikiana''s and his hair black as well.


    They were young when they posed for the painting, and the two looked remarkably similar apart from their faces. While Vikiana looks hard and fierce, he had a serious and gentle air to his traits.


    I focus back on Leomi whose nose is practically touching the mirror. She''s examining the roots of her hair with a look of disbelief and uncertainty. I remain there, like a statue, entirely stuck about how to deal with this.


    It''s my fault. I don''t care in the least that her hair is turning pure white but she attaches a lot of importance to her appearance. I think that the combination with her bronze skin will make her look even better, ethereal.


    Still, even if the white doesn''t suit her, I merely fell for her body first, her personality is what devoured my heart. I nervously walk around Leomi and kneel in front of her, trying to catch her gaze.


    Leomi isn''t moving at all, she''s paler than she was and her hand has stopped moving, her light gray eyes no longer seem like an abyss but more like a misty sea at night. I reach out and place my palm on her left cheek to caress the bridge of her nose with my thumb.


    Her gaze slowly clears out, her irises narrowing and locking onto my face. I smile nervously because that''s all I can do, and it''s what I should do for her, not because I feel like smiling in the least with the state she''s in.


    ¡°Will you like it?¡± Leomi asks, her voice is raspy but deep.


    ¡°I will.¡± I reply without hesitation.


    ¡°Then it''s okay.¡± Leomi says, her thin lips rising by just a notch. ¡°Now, get back to it.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask with a worried frown.


    ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± She questions in return.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Definitely not, I''m actually pretty eager to see how you''ll look.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Then go on, double-time.¡± Leomi demands, leaning forward to kiss my forehead.


    I nod and get back up, starting to work on braiding her hair with just a few strands. Leomi''s eyes remain closed as I train, seeming lost in thought but not devastated. It takes me a good hour to make a single one, which I end up unraveling because it doesn''t look very good and I prefer her hair to be free anyway.


    After a long while, my stomach makes itself known with a fierce grumble that makes Leomi laugh. I swiftly reach out to her flow and seize a couple of portions to shape an air-blade... no, more like an air construct at this point because I''ve learned to shape it as I wish.


    The two people I love the most but definitely don''t trust as much as Yvonne or Cetyz, keep telling me how good I am at manipulating flow so I decide to make an experiment and entirely discard the use of a construct.


    I reach out to the energy and structure it the same way I would a construct but without using a segment. I send golden streams of energy to interact with the air surrounding the scraps of wood we discarded while building the chair.


    With a single portion of flow, I lift them up and stack them up. I then wrap the air around the pot of stew that Leomi cooked and make it glide to land on the pile. The energy runs out just as it lands so I use the second portion to light up a fire construct.


    ¡°I don''t get how you can do this.¡± Leomi murmurs, clearly shocked that I didn''t make use of a construct yet only needed this much energy.


    ¡°There''s an unexplainable logic to it.¡± I reply, dazed by my own performance. ¡°To be fair, it wouldn''t work if I didn''t have the construct in mind as I did this. It''s just direct control, an actual air construct could do the same thing and wouldn''t shatter if I lost focus.¡± I explain.


    ¡°But it would burn more energy overall because you would have to add a lot of instructions.¡± Leomi denies.


    ¡°After seeing the scope of Suxen''s constructs and what she can do with them, I''m starting to think that most constructs are actually largely unstructured.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s somewhat true.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°What kind of constructs does that woman have?¡± She asks, her head leaning back to look at me upside down.


    ¡°The most impressive, to me, is the barrier construct she made.¡± I tell her, only belatedly realizing that it''s a lie because the effect of slowing the perception of time is much more impressive. ¡°That barrier remained inactive and activated only when necessary. With how little flow there was available at the time, it can''t have been more intensive to use than an air-blade or an armor-piercing construct. Otherwise, I don''t recall any construct that can be used in battle.¡±


    ¡°Can it be defeated?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I assume you''re implying a head-on confrontation with similar amounts of energy used, right?¡± I question. She nods. ¡°I have no idea, I only briefly interacted with it so it could go either way but I doubt that madwoman would display an inefficient construct.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leomi makes a long sigh, looking worried about the future.


    It''s likely that she''s thinking that Cenwalh would have learned that construct from Suxen. Yet, all I can think about are her the lips she parted. I lean down and press my mouth on her upside down one, unable to resist the temptation.


    ¡°We''ll be fine.¡± I mutter.


    I''ve wanted to kiss her so much for so long that the desire feels ingrained in my flesh. I run my fingers over her strong cheekbone and then along her chiseled nose, worried about the calluses on my fingers but not so much I would stop.


    Leomi''s tongue breaches out and melds with mine, bringing an aggressive passion that startles me before I let myself go and do my best to return the bliss she makes me feel, stroking her tongue with mine.


    I feel her shake and reach out with her hands to seize the back of my head. She pulls me in, pressing her mouth hard against mine, showing desperation akin to mine. I feel my nipple grow erect and a blazing heat spreading inside my chest.


    The soft, wet, sensation of her lips and tongue muddle my thoughts enough that I fail to react when Leomi lets go of my head and gets up without breaking the kiss, spinning and kicking the chair to push me back against a wall.


    ¡°Umph.¡± I grunt as I hit the wall and a stone pokes into my back.


    Her left hand gently falls on my right breast while her left slowly runs up my thigh, making me shiver as it reaches for its goal. Her slender but powerful fingers stop over my ass and clench strongly to seize the object of her passion while pushing herself against me.


    My body stiffens like steel, imprisoning the craving beast inside my chest. Once again, I feel an acute pain spreading out from where her hands took possession of me. My flesh feels agonizingly fragile, febrile.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I whisper, my hand reaching out.


    My palm lands on her left breast. It is no accident that this is what I found or that I start caressing her hard nipple through her shirt. No matter how much I suffer in her hands, it excites me. Now is no different, I''m so wet she could feel it if she pushed her knee between my thighs, hard.


    Yet, she freezes. Her reaction is unlike mine, while my muscles turn hard like rock, hers is like water gradually turning to ice. Her body turns solid against mine, her fingers stop moving, locked in their last position like claws around my breast and ass.


    We then very slowly melt away from one another, breaking our embrace and kiss. Her cheeks are red, she''s panting. I likely am too... I am. The only issue is our uncooperative bodies, or more precisely, the scars we inflicted on each other''s minds.


    It becomes apparent to me that she''s unlikely to have heard when I told her to stop. She''s the sort of screwed up woman, perfect for me, who wants me so much she''ll forget everything else, even me, but she would never miss my body''s negative reaction, even if she might try to break through it.


    I lean against the wall, realizing that my mind is in turmoil and that my thoughts are almost disconnected. Leomi walks back and drops into the chair before crossing her legs, looking like she ran out of air five minutes ago with her rapid breaths.


    ¡°Arrange, yourself... please.¡± Leomi articulates each word with difficulty.


    I swiftly set my disheveled clothes straight and even run my fingers in my hairs, very much aware that she''s restraining herself from jumping me. I still can''t believe we got her so good, that she can love us this much in spite of what I did.


    What do you mean? Can''t you tell how much she wants us, how hard it is for her to stop? I feel no need to respond to Elizabeth, she knows I know. I do know we know. I hear an insane bout of laughter resound inside my head.


    ¡°You taking care of me, was torture plenty.¡± Leomi utters, apparently explaining her demand for me to straighten my clothes. ¡°That kiss...¡± She lets her voice trail off as she firmly closing her eyes, shivering from head to toe. ¡°I''m, going to, need a while.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± I respond, the two words feel like my limit.


    If I was the one who couldn''t hold on, would I have been able to stop? I shiver at the thought. Thankfully, I wouldn''t be able to overpower her. Speak for yourself. No false pretense, Liz. Fine.


    ¡°No touching for the rest of the evening.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Deal.¡± I mutter. ¡°We eat and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, don''t join me if I have a nightmare.¡± Leomi says, sounding almost pleading. ¡°I need to get through those, for you... no, for me.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whisper.


    It goes without saying that if either one of us seeks some release, we cannot do it anywhere near the other. But it doesn''t feel like she''ll do that and I have no intention of doing so.


    My hope is that the fact we can''t resolve the intense sexual tension between us for now will make it harder to get into a fight when we''re not all cuddly and loving towards each other in the days to come.


    An acrid smell of arousal floats in the air, mixing with that of the stew. I press my thighs together, using my underwear to sponge off the liquid permeating my sex before it gets too uncomfortable. Yet, it is far from enough.


    I stiffly walk past Leomi and open the window''s flaps without a word before picking up a change of clothes and stepping outside. I half-run to the well and crazily wrap the rope around my forearm to quickly lift a bucket of water up.


    I strip naked, welcoming the harsh winter wind because it shatters the seemingly bottomless pit of desire calling for Leomi to fill it. It brings me back days past when it was the only goal I had left for myself.


    I drip my underwear in the cold water and wipe my intimacy with it, and then my body. The freezing temperature helps me cool down, awaken, push away the madness Leomi and I share when it comes to the physical desires that could threaten our still delicate love if we let it loose.


    I swiftly dress back up and rush inside, finding Leomi still sitting with her legs crossed. Now that I''m a bit more clearheaded, she looks somewhat pitiful. It makes me want to rush up and torment her a little. I firmly push that marvelous idea aside.


    ¡°I left a bucket of water outside, wash up while I serve the food. It helps a lot.¡± I tell her from a distance.


    Leomi nods and slowly gets up. She affects a pause before turning around and making her way to the storeroom to get her own change of clothes. She then heads outside with a graceful, cat-like, gait.


    I stare, utterly stricken by her ability to put on a show of strength. No, at this point, it isn''t a show but sheer willpower, and a stubbornness to win. I turn to the fire and pick up the spatula to start stirring the stew.


    I can''t help but grin pridefully as I hear sounds of splashing water outside, yet my smile fades within moments as I recall exactly why we couldn''t... no, why we didn''t go any further. I spend a few minutes pushing away my worries, waiting for her to return.


    ¡°Did, did we break each other?¡± I ask with a trembling voice when I hear the front door creak open, unable to find the courage to turn around and look her in the eyes. In the case where she responds in the positive, it would make it more real if we were facing each other.


    ¡°No, there''s progress, you took a bit longer to turn unresponsive.¡± Leomi denies instantly. She''s clearly been having the same thoughts.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, is it just because of what I did?¡± I ask, controlling my voice to sound as normal as possible so as not to influence her answer and not directly mentioning the parasite.


    ¡°It isn''t only that, no.¡± Leomi replies. I hear her walk across the room and then sit down, on the log if I go by the sound. ¡°Your... revenge. That night and the following morning, they flash back in my mind from time to time. The thought you died, the smile you made.¡±


    ¡°It happens when we kiss?¡± I question, feeling my guts twisting.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi answers.


    When I touch you.

 Absolutes.Ch16

    I stare at Leomi while she moves to pick up the now merely warm pot from the extinguished fire. I feel the itch to move and help but I don''t. There''s something off about her... no. It was always there, I just never managed to put my finger on it as it was disguised or buried under our other problems.


    By the time she finishes serving us two bowls, I still don''t manage to find the answer. The mystery gnaws at me, it feels like I''m missing something crucial. I shake my head and resolve to keep this in a corner of my mind, I''m not going to ruin a meal with her because of a possibly paranoid thought.


    Leomi closes the window''s flaps and sits down on the log, leaving me no choice but to take the chair while she assembles a fire construct to fight the cold. We attack our bowls of boar stew like starving wolves. In my case, it''s less hunger than revenge for the fact I didn''t get to devour her... so still hunger.


    ¡°You''ve got only skin on your bones.¡± Leomi hesitantly comments when she finishes.


    ¡°Hear that Liz? You were fat.¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi frowns. I throw her a flat look.


    ¡°Weren''t you unwilling to discuss it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m worried about you.¡± She replies with a gentle voice that hits my stomach like a punch. A low blow.


    ¡°My body ate itself, it''s probably why I could walk away from the arm''s removal without spending a month in bed.¡± I explain, or more accurately, make a guess. Leomi nods stiffly, clenching her teeth which makes her jaw''s muscles bulge. ¡°You started this conversation, deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Leomi glares.


    She suddenly reaches out to my bowl and pulls it out of my hand, serving me another portion of stew without asking. She puts it back on my lap and stares at me until I nod. I force myself to eat, aware that I need to in order to recover, even if I''m not hungry.


    ¡°What do you want to know exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Everything that happened to you after... after I threw you away.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°I want to understand you.¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± I pause, shifting uncomfortably because that was possibly my lowest point. ¡°I''m just going to go through it in general terms.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You don''t have to tell me right now. I''ll still want to know when you''re able to speak of it.¡± Leomi hurriedly says, looking worried.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Shortly after you left, I threw up.¡± Leomi hunches her head down in shame. ¡°Face me, kitten.¡± Liz growls. ¡°Are we not past apologies?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are.¡± Leomi whispers.


    It takes her a few minutes before she raises her chin to look me in the eyes without flinching. I admire her courage in initiating this discussion, it can''t be easy at all for her to hear this.


    ¡°What I did to you, was it not worse?¡± I question, facing my guilt.


    ¡°These things are subjective, it is senseless to classify them.¡± Leomi shakes her head. I grunt in agreement.


    ¡°After that, I wandered until I found a cliff. It seemed tall enough that falling would kill me so I stood on the edge.¡± I recount. Leomi''s expression shifts but she doesn''t lower her gaze. ¡°I was considering stepping in the void when the Rykz arrived. Although I don''t think I would have, Celyz took the idea straight out of my mind by offering me revenge.¡±


    I tense up, fearing her reaction to the revelation. Not for me, but for the selfish future I envision. Yet, Leomi surprises me by not flying into a fury, lowering her chin in defeat, or challenging me for possession of my heart.


    ¡°She gave you something to strive for?¡± Leomi asks with a slight tremble in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, it''s likely I would have died sooner or later if she didn''t.¡± I respond honestly. There is no room for lies between us anymore, even my circumvention of her order will have to come out.


    ¡°Good then.¡± Leomi utters with difficulty. ¡°Am, am I the reason you, you agreed to have that horrible, thing, placed in you?¡± She stutters but manages to pose the question.


    ¡°Not entirely. You wouldn''t be here if I was the kind of woman who shrunk away from battle.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yes, yes I would be.¡± Leomi denies forcefully with a fire in her voice.


    ¡°Okay, I can accept that.¡± I retreat by a step. ¡°Let me reformulate, I had my selfish reasons to agree, although we didn''t realize the price I would pay at the time.¡± I wait for her to acknowledge my response but then realize it''s too much to ask of Leomi to even obliquely agree to my choice. It''s already good she''s listening and not blowing up against Celyz. ¡°At the time, I thought all I wanted was my life back but I grew stronger and that kept me going until I realized I couldn''t be anything less than a warrior to have you.¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± Leomi frowns. ¡°I took interest in you from when I saw you working in the fields, I felt it fleeting at the time but we both know you would have sunk your hooks into me when we met again.¡±


    ¡°It''s the other way around isn''t it?¡± I note with an amused smile.


    ¡°Okay, fine, I would have sunk my hooks into you.¡± Leomi nods with a mischievous corner smile that sadly doesn''t last long.


    ¡°Either way, it isn''t so much about your desires than mine.¡± I tell her seriously. ¡°You want to fight against a lover and win. Accurate?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡± Leomi says uncomfortably. ¡°But... no.¡± She changes her answer while staring into the fire but doesn''t offer any more details.


    ¡°What I want is a family, a wife.¡± Kids. ¡°A life.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°I, I also... want that.¡± Leomi hesitantly speaks up.


    ¡°I could not have sought you out without the confidence that I obtained through becoming Elizabeth Vil and the power to get even.¡± I explain, free of shame but not guilt. ¡°That is why I made the choice.¡±


    ¡°You needed to grow beyond me.¡± Leomi says uncertainly, apparently half-stating, half-asking.


    ¡°I don''t think in these terms, kitten.¡± I gently tell her.


    ¡°I know, but I do.¡± Leomi utters sharply, like she''s being aggressive because she''s frightened I would deny this part of her. I give her a short nod to tell her I wouldn''t. ¡°I''ll reformulate, it was necessary for you to impress on me that you were more than I saw for us to move forward.¡± She nods to herself.


    ¡°If there''s something I understood after I got here, and you arrived, it''s that this life isn''t what I want but what I needed to come back to in order to move on.¡± I tell her. ¡°I don''t have ambitions like you do. I do not want to rise in status or become famous. I want the power to stand on my own and I''ll destroy that which must be in order to create the life I want to live.¡±


    ¡°You could help me change things, why aim to destroy?¡± Leomi asks.


    In a way, it''s the question that has stood between us for a long time. Yet, this time is different. She''s asking calmly and without pressuring me, out of a desire to find out more rather than convincing me to take another path.


    ¡°You''ve changed.¡± I comment carefully.


    ¡°So have you.¡± Leomi replies with another corner smile. ¡°I''m still in the process of figuring it out but do praise me for learning to listen.¡± She shamelessly demands.


    ¡°Most are born with the capability.¡± I reply using sarcasm because her smirk irks me.


    ¡°You know that''s not true.¡± Leomi says. She raises a single, infuriatingly beautiful, eyebrow. Yet her expression is tense in spite of the confidence she''s showing, like she''s hanging on my every word.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I say, forcing myself to recognize her. ¡°I''m proud of you.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Leomi''s grin grows so wide that it almost seems to split her face. I let her enjoy to think through the reason why she''s so happy. Yet, I have trouble figuring it out. I think back on her words.


    She mentioned I grew and changed, it''s clearly important to her. It matters a lot to her that I admit she has as well. Is it about being equals? It''s her thing, being adequate and then surpassing that to be better, the best.


    ¡°Does this have to do with you surpassing who you were before?¡± I ask to confirm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi nods fervently, looking like she''s anticipating more. It suddenly hits me.


    ¡°I went past who I was as a peasant, you''re moving past who you were as a Noble.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Leomi breathes in and closes her eyes, flagrantly savoring the moment. ¡°That being said, I still disagree with your path.¡±


    ¡°As do I with yours.¡± I agree. ¡°I''m surprised it doesn''t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t bother me?¡± Leomi repeats in a dark tone, straightening her back. ¡°How often have I asked for your help, Jay?¡±


    ¡°I, I don''t know.¡± I blink, her vehemence taking me by surprise.


    ¡°Quite a bit. Maybe not directly, but don''t lie to me and say you didn''t realize I was trying to ask for help when trying to convince you to join me.¡± Leomi spits out, looking dejected. ¡°It bothers me that you don''t believe in what I''m doing, a lot.¡±


    ¡°It''s not...¡± I hesitate. ¡°I don''t care about humanity as a whole, Leomi.¡± I tell her. ¡°Humans, yes, humanity...¡± I trail off. ¡°It''s difficult to explain.¡±


    ¡°Try.¡± Leomi demands in a dry tone.


    ¡°It isn''t that I don''t believe in your ambition, kitten.¡± I say soothingly. It surprisingly works as her expression softens. ¡°It''s that I don''t think the result is something that will suit me. You strive for honor and equality through the Hospitaliers, I''m not capable of helping you with that, my personality is unsuitable. It''s not a matter of belief because I''m convinced in your ability to achieve what you''re setting out to do and surpassing the obstacles. But I can never be your subordinate, it wouldn''t be me.¡±


    ¡°A crown can''t fit two heads.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°It''s just an old saying.¡± She hurriedly replies. I throw her a suspicious glare. ¡°Trust me, I have no intention of ever being crowned.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°I can help you, support you from outside, but I have my own path to follow.¡±


    ¡°That''s good enough.¡± Leomi briefly nods. ¡°You want to remain in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I ponder, wondering if that''s the case. ¡°In a way, as long as possible.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I''ll have to let you see some sunlight from my shoulder, then.¡± Leomi says, looking down and to her left.


    I follow her gaze, finding the golden one-winged jay nesting at its usual spot on her left shoulder. Leomi reaches up to it with her right hand, gently rubbing the bird''s neck.


    I reach out to the flow jay since I should be able to connect, after all she pledged herself to me. I find a mess of chaotic energy instead of a rudimentary construct or a field of unstructured flow. It doesn''t feel like anything a normal mind could even imagine, I can''t wrap my head around it.


    ¡°How did you make it?¡± I question, baffled.


    ¡°I didn''t. I channel my feelings for you through flow and it shows up.¡± Leomi replies with a wide smile. ¡°It can track you down if I use enough energy.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that a good thing?¡± I ask, worried about the way she''s saying that.


    ¡°It''s a good thing for me.¡± Leomi answers with a predatory grin. ¡°Now, let''s talk about our engagement.¡±


    ¡°That''s a bit abrupt but go on.¡± I say, edging forward as my heartbeat accelerates.


    ¡°If you don''t want to stand by my side at all times...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Wait, at all times? You''re implying I should be near you most of the time.¡± I note.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She nods. ¡°Or me near you.¡±


    ¡°There''s no way I''m agreeing to that.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± Leomi acknowledges. ¡°You''ll try to run. I''ll try to tie you down, perhaps literally at times. Isn''t that who we are?¡±


    ¡°... it seems to be so.¡± I nod, grinning at the thought of her chasing after me.


    ¡°No limits.¡± Leomi adds.


    ¡°None.¡± I agree. ¡°Consequences are ours to bear if we go too far.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leomi''s wicked grin somehow manages to widen.


    ¡°I need a home to return to, though.¡± I note, testing her.


    ¡°I''m more than happy to agree, especially because I want one as well.¡± Leomi acquiesces.


    ¡°Wherever you are.¡± I start.


    ¡°No matter the weather.¡± She continues.


    ¡°Is home.¡± I finish.


    Leomi and I get up at the same time, meeting in the middle. I reach up while she leans down, our lips meeting for a brief and gentle kiss. She takes hold of my warm hand in her cold ones. It feels good, like home.


    ¡°I''ve thought about it some more.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°I would prefer our engagement remain private at first.¡±


    ¡°What''s your reasoning?¡± I ask, rather unwilling. ¡°I refuse to become your mistress, Leomi, no matter how much easier it makes things for us.¡±


    ¡°That''s not why but... not even for a little while?¡± She questions with a look of hope.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± She sighs. ¡°The reason is that it''s too abrupt. There are many people who could assemble the pieces of the puzzle. If they make the link between you and Elizabeth...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°I''m surprised you''re not pushing this harder.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I have a better chance of protecting you by getting you to agree.¡± Leomi admits.


    ¡°So you wouldn''t have been honest if it was different?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It depends.¡± Leomi answers. I try to pull my hand out of hers but she doesn''t let me. ¡°Don''t break this moment just yet, let me speak.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agree without much thought, deciding to trust her.


    ¡°I love you, my Jay.¡± Leomi tells me, which is a good start but doesn''t bode well for what''s coming next. ¡°But I cannot get rid of my fear of losing you. If lying, manipulating, and betraying you is the only way to save your life, then I will do so at the risk of you hating me.¡± Leomi loses control of her emotions for a brief moment. ¡°I can''t bear the thought of this world without you, my life would lose meaning.¡±


    I feel my throat tighten painfully at her declaration. It hurts but it''s also her way of loving me so I can''t deny hers without denying my own. This is how important I''ve become to her. It feels wrong and profoundly vexing but my love for her wouldn''t have kept growing if she were to be any other way.


    I close my first within her hands, suppressing the selfishness that''s pushing me to demand she always tell me the truth when the fact is that I''m not. I''m holding onto something for longer than I should, and I hate myself for it but now''s not the time.


    ¡°No apologies, only consequences.¡± I utter with difficulty.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leomi clasps her hands around my fist. ¡°How far would you go if I was in danger?¡± She asks.


    ¡°As far as I need to.¡± I reply, suppressing a growl at the idea that someone could threaten her. ¡°Is this your point? We''re both stubborn and prideful, we''ll do as we like.¡±


    ¡°If possible, then we should discuss together before acting.¡± Leomi corrects.


    ¡°But reality isn''t so conciliatory.¡± I let a grim chuckle out. ¡°You''re anticipating us to fall out.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you?¡± Leomi asks without losing her cool.


    ¡°I still don''t agree to keep it a secret.¡± I quietly affirm, not debating the high possibility that we''re going to get into a fight, in about two weeks at the latest.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Leomi questions. ¡°Don''t you want to be discreet?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple, I want everyone to know you belong to me.¡± I reply, throwing her a burning look.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi bites her lower lip. ¡°Dammit.¡± She swears, leaning in to kiss my forehead.


    ¡°You''re the same, huh.¡± I grin.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± She pouts. Ah. With this, it takes me about two seconds to figure it out, and I''m ashamed it took that long. ¡°I had some hope I could keep you under wraps, a meager one but...¡± She trails off. ¡°Monopolizing you would have been rewarding in ways you can''t imagine.¡±


    ¡°What was the plan?¡± I ask, smiling in spite of her almost scary need to control me.


    ¡°Get you to come to Castle Lance, give you the key to my library, and the training field. Once we left the Izla, it would have been harder but not impossible.¡± She replies.


    ¡°That''s a vague outline.¡± I note. ¡°You weren''t very confident, were you?¡±


    ¡°I''m still worried you won''t be leaving with me in two weeks, seducing you has taken most of my time.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Hhm.¡± I sigh. ¡°You''re scary sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Says the woman who took two cities down and defeated a fleet.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°Meiridin has been a mess since you left. Acts of murder, theft, and sabotage have become common out of the slums. Cenwalh couldn''t keep it under wraps.¡±


    ¡°You helped a lot, you know that right?¡± I tell her. ¡°I wouldn''t have had the courage, determination, or skills to do any of it without you. Not to mention that Meria didn''t burn because you dealt with the loose ends.¡±


    ¡°With that Cecil''s help.¡± Leomi grumbles. ¡°I can, and will, do better. If I had dealt with Duke Meria at the first signs with your help instead of hesitating, the Rykz would have had to negotiate from a much weaker position.¡± That''s her regret? Understandable, there would have been fewer deaths.


    Leomi shakes her head and caresses the side of my head in a possessive manner. I repress a sudden yawn, which seems to make her melt as she suddenly wraps her arms around my chest for a huge hug. My head finds a niche between her small breasts to enjoy while she squeezes me.


    ¡°You said no touching.¡± I murmur, feeling the desire to shower her with kisses.


    ¡°Your fault.¡± Leomi responds fondly before letting me go.


    I watch, amazed, as she grabs our bowls along with the cooking pot to step outside and do the dishes. It takes me a small minute to wake up and slip inside my bed. I think about our conversation, both elated and worried about the shape that our relationship is taking.


    It seems like we''re trying to find a sweet spot between our need for freedom and our need to be with the other. We''ll clash, for sure but, hopefully, our unhealthy way of doing things will work.


    --- --- ---

 Absolutes.Ch17

    I startle awake in the middle of the night with a vague feeling I heard a scream. I glance to my left, my eyes easily piercing the darkness to catch Leomi struggling inside her blankets.


    ¡°Mhrh.¡± She groans.


    She isn''t moving a lot but she''s clearly not having a good time. I almost get up but she told me to let her deal with it. It doesn''t feel any kind of right not to go comfort her but... I close my eyes.


    I don''t manage to go back to sleep, unable to help my feeling that there''s something wrong with this. It''s frustrating, infuriating even, to hear her struggle yet be unable to help. I feed the constructs build around my heart with more flow, mostly to distract myself.


    It doesn''t feel right. We thought that already. It feels wrong. That as well. If I don''t have a solution, then I should stop sassing myself. She insinuated we couldn''t beat her right now. Oh please, of course we can''t.


    Because we haven''t been working on the one construct that could make us strong. Not the only reason and I have a life to build. It''s winter, we have plenty of free time. I get up and grab my coat to head outside, sighing.


    As soon as I open the door, a burst of glacial wind carrying snow blows in my face. I shiver and hurriedly step out. That''s not good, her warhorse has to be suffering. I search for it but I can barely see anything even though it''s early dawn.


    I rely on silver flickers to guide me but the problem is that I don''t catch any. I scan the area for the golden glow of the flow Leomi stored but don''t find it, realizing she likely brought that inside the storeroom.


    I raise my arm to block the wind and take a few steps towards the place where she tied the horse, catching a glimpse of silver. I squint and distinguish the brown coat Leomi gave it.


    The white warhorse is standing in snow, its head is lowered to facing the wind and falling snow. I swiftly untie its bridle from the tree and lead the animal towards the village.


    While my house can give her warhorse some cover from the bad weather, it won''t be good for its health if this goes on for too long. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have needed to build the stables.


    I feel my anger boil but shake my head to dismiss it. Buton is dead, the Rykz weren''t malicious in killing our horses, and the villagers merely took down a useless abandoned building to protect their homes.


    As I make my way into the storm, I focus on what Liz wants. I pull a whole portion of energy from the constructs around my heart, truly hoping that Suxen never realized what she hit on with the perception field.


    Ironically, there is a good chance the madwoman''s victims are more aware of her genius than she is. Then again, she might have slaughtered them all. I dismiss my anger again, it makes it harder to deal with the weather.


    My trick to pain, cold, exhaustion, is not to fight but to work with them. The more you struggle against these things that cannot be defeated, the worse it gets. All I have to do is to let them course through, accept the chill with open arms, laugh with the hurt, endear the fatigue.


    I chuckle and straighten my back, no longer trying to reduce my exposure to the snowstorm. I accelerate, after all I''m full of energy and healthy. The warhorse impassibly follows me, clearly thinking me crazy, the fool.


    I focus on my flow, calling the unstructured field to memory. It isn''t as chaotic as Leomi''s jay, it has a recognizable pattern. I''ve figured out how to initiate it, but not how to make a construct out of it.


    Wait, what if I treat it as the core and build on that? After all, there is no chance of me figuring out how Suxen arrived to this result, not with my knowledge. I assemble a timer segment and then a targeting one with my body as the area.


    Next, I inject most of the energy into the timer, extending it so it''ll release the flow in about three seconds. It should be enough to notice a change. I shape my intent into a wave-like core segment, focusing hard on my memory of the perception slowing field.


    I gaze ahead at the snow dancing in the wind as I activate the construct. The timer segment starts feeding energy into the core while the targeting segment sets the area of effect.


    A very thin field spreads out from the core segment. The pattern is identical to the one I recalled but there is no change I can perceive in the three seconds it lasts. It''s either a lack of energy or a mistake on my part.


    Let''s think it through, the timer and targeting segments are doing what they should be, so if I made an error, it''s in the core. I made it thinking of the pattern, so it should have slowed my perc... I pause.


    No, I screwed up. My focus was on creating a core segment that generated an energy field with a specific pattern inside my body, which worked perfectly. Except, it didn''t feel like the world slowed down for me.


    Which is entirely logical after all, not only did I fail to intend to slow down my perception with this core segment, but all I did was determine an area of effect, not a real target like muscles or eyes.


    Not to mention that constructs like sense-enhancing and lion strike are much more specific and precise than that, I''ve memorized the constructs which is why they work, I''m nowhere near understanding what I''m doing with them.


    No, if I want to make this construct, I need to use intent with the targeting segment as well as the core. I accelerate my pace, feeling giddy about stealing some of Leomi''s flow to try it out.


    There is a very good chance this construct is never going to be efficient but if I manage to put it in order, I''ll be able to create it within moments and activate it. It''s probably dangerous to just direct unstructured flow to do something and stop paying attention, I realize.


    Shaping the air with flow last night succeeded because I did it according to the air construct''s structure, it would have just faded if I stopped focusing. But, if I directed the unstructured energy to act by itself, then what?


    Then, I would have needed a lot more energy and my every passing thought would have had a chance to affect flow. Aren''t we lucky using that perception field in battle didn''t turn we insane? I ignore Elizabeth, she''s just venting. You''re as uneasy about Leomi as I am. I''m thinking, Liz, I''m uneasy because I''m lying to her by hiding the truth. Not just that.


    I catch sight of the village, interrupting both my thoughts about flow and our propensity to make destabilizing comments towards ourselves. No matter, I need to sit down with Suxen''s notebook and really think it through.


    I recall that some of the equations she wrote down in there were present in the huge construct she used on me. I''ll first continue on my previous thoughts and then figure that out.


    ¡°Hey! Open up!¡± I yell, slamming my hand into the gate.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Frank calls out.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I reply.


    I hear him run to the gate between two bursts of wind, followed by the sound of the wood beam being dragged off. The left wooden gate opens soon after, revealing Frank in a large coat holding it firmly in place.


    I step inside with the warhorse and he hurriedly closes it before leading me under a porch near a fire. The houses block the snow and wind so I finally sigh out in relief and sit down on one of the stools.


    ¡°You crazy, going out in this weather with just a coat.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Leom... Commander Lance''s warhorse can''t stay outside in the snow, do you mind taking care of it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Frank hurriedly agrees. He then makes a disappointed expression and gives me an apologetic look.


    ¡°She didn''t send me, I''m indeed crazy.¡± I tell him, catching onto his thoughts. ¡°And she''ll pay you back.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need.¡± He quickly refuses, looking relieved.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°I''ll get into a fight with her so you better ask if she doesn''t volunteer payment.¡± I tell him in a serious tone.


    ¡°I... You''re putting me in a bad spot.¡± Frank mutters, making a grimace.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, she doesn''t bite.¡± She does. ¡°Usually.¡± I add.


    ¡°Are the two of you...¡± He trails off, waving his hand.


    ¡°It''s complicated.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You jealous? I heard from Ms Conner.¡± I directly confront him.


    ¡°About?¡± He blinks, looking utterly lost.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Never mind, she said you were interested in me.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I am.¡± He says. It takes a few seconds for him to realize. His eyes widen and make a long face. ¡°Not that way!¡± He exclaims. ¡°You''re a bit of a mystery so I did ask around, but I''m definitely not interes...¡± He abruptly stops talking.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m not going to feel insulted.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Take the bridle, I''ll take advantage of your fire for a while until you return.¡±


    Frank gives me a curt nod and leads the warhorse away into the main street. Ms Conner was going out on a huge limb, which is reassuring because I have enough on my plate. How quickly I forgot the extent of the freedom I acquired for myself.


    The shackles that come with being part of a community really aren''t anything to scoff at, it would be rather difficult for me to keep refusing advances and maintain good relationships if I kept living here.


    Then again, I doubt there would be many who would be interested in me because of my handicap. Ms Conner''s idea is pretty good to be fair, Frank has a regular pay and is likely to take residence in a city once he''s promoted, both things would guarantee me quite a good life.


    I turn back to my understanding of flow. I could direct unstructured energy to manipulate air according to the air construct''s method and follow a series of instructions to for the energy work on its own, which would allow me to achieve results without continuously focusing. But, that is merely theoretical.


    For this to work, I would need to keep everything in mind as I directed the unstructured flow to do as I wish in one go, I doubt there is anyone alive who can do that without making any mistake. The concentration and accuracy required don''t seem to be possible.


    Which is why constructs are so important, apart from lowering energy consumption. Not to mention that my knowledge of the air construct is insufficient to be efficient, I could have done what I did last night with a third of the energy if I used a construct and someone like Suxen would likely need a fifth.


    A whole portion of energy to move a few kilograms a few meters, that''s not comparable to the air-blade that requires the same amount of flow to kill a soldier equipped with a shield and hard leather armor. Still, it shows the progress I''ve made.


    I hold my hand out to the fire and pull the scraps of flow I''ve regenerated on the way here to draw out conditional segments, refreshing what Celyz taught me. It''s about all I can train with so little energy and it should be useful at some point.


    Frank returns a good half-hour later. I immediately get up and give him a nod before heading back out into the snow. I struggle to face the wind after having been in the fire''s warmth so I spread my arms out and take a deep breath of harsh cold air.


    The chill gives me goosebumps but once the icy wave passes, I manage to forge onward. Once home, I open the door to find Leomi up and at work on sawing a plank with the golden jay on her shoulder, near a fire construct for warmth and light. She looks up, allowing me to spot a chip of wood in her hair.


    ¡°I brought your horse to the village.¡± I tell her as I approach.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Leomi smiles. ¡°Slept well?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Relatively, you?¡± I question, reaching to pick the wood chip off.


    ¡°As usual.¡± She says, reflexively slapping her hands on her pants to reach up and comb her hair.


    ¡°You had a nightmare.¡± I comment, reaching out to her cheek.


    ¡°It... I don''t know.¡± She sighs, leaning into my palm. ¡°But this is good.¡± She says, glancing down at the saw stuck in the plank.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod. I set aside my plans to check out Suxen''s notebook. ¡°Let''s get to it then.¡± I grin.


    She nods firmly inside my hand, it makes me realize that my gesture is no less possessive than hers was, yet she revels in it as I do. I feel my heart jump inside my chest along with a loving warmth.


    We work through the morning, managing to make another chair and cut the pieces for the shelf. I let her do the heavy lifting because she seems to need it and take the opportunity to clean up the wood scraps, throwing them in a stack that I set on fire to make lunch.


    While I cook a simple gruel, Leomi goes out with a heavy fur coat to do the laundry. The snowstorm abated while we were inside so it doesn''t worry me too much. I chuckle. Like she would be at risk.


    Yet, she doesn''t return even after I''ve finished the food so I step out to check on her. I catch a flicker of silver on my left and almost immediately feel an impact. Smack.


    I instinctively shift into a low stance and glance at the origin of the attack while simultaneously preparing to retreat. Leomi is standing at the corner of the house, wearing a toothy smile. She is shaping a bunch of snow inside her hands. I stare blankly until she raises her arm.


    ¡°No!¡± I yelp like a little girl and run away.


    Poof. Her snowball smashes into my back, disintegrating as she didn''t take enough time to prepare it unlike the previous one. The amateur. I scan the area and find a tree to hide behind.


    ¡°Jay, don''t hide!¡± Leomi cries out. ¡°I won''t do it again!¡±


    Yet, I don''t hear her approach so she''s clearly being sneaky and preparing a third snowball. I decide to ignore her unless she surrenders and crouch to grab a handful of snow.


    I stare at my lone hand for a little while, trying to process the fact that I might be in a bind. Smack. The trunk is hit by another attack. This is no time to hesitate! I set myself to work rolling the snow in my hand on the ground.


    ¡°Come on out, I want a kiss!¡± Leomi yells.


    I can''t help but throw a look around the trunk, finding an empty yard. Poof. A snowball clips the branch above me. A shovel''s worth of snow drops atop my head and shoulders.


    ¡°Iuahrhaaaaaa!¡± I let out an animalistic cry of surprise, outrage, and dismay... only to hear my kitten laughing her ass off behind another tree. ¡°This is war!¡± Elizabeth yowls.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Leomi challenges with a joyful tone.


    I take cover and let go of my meager snowball to start another, planning to stock up on ammunition before launching an assault. I keep my senses peeled as I gather projectiles, which allows me to hear her approach when I start on my fifth snowball.


    I instantly abandon my plan. I get up and carefully step around the trunk, keeping it between us. I catch the moment when she slows down, likely because she spotted the small pile of ammunition I gathered.


    She doesn''t hesitate long before launching into a sprint to steal them. I jump out of cover and throw my snowball, barely taking the time to aim because she''s so close. Smack. It impacts her in the center of her chest.


    ¡°Ayah!¡± She squeals, falling over backward.


    I jump at my other snowballs and start raining vengeance upon her. Leomi crosses her arms in front of her face, screaming murder. I explode in giggles, which causes me to miss her with my last throw.


    Leomi suddenly sits up with a snowball in hand. I choke on my laughter and immediately raise my hands in surrender, acutely aware that there''s no way she''ll fail to hit me at this distance. I try to make the most pitiful expression possible.


    ¡°Now, who''s laughing?¡± Leomi asks with a sadistic smile. Ah, shit, shouldn''t have tried to trick her into letting me off.


    ¡°Wait, wait. We can talk this out.¡± I plead, calculating that changing attitude will trigger an attack. Besides, she looks so free and happy.


    ¡°Not interested!¡± She exclaims, bringing her arm back and launching her projectile.


    Smack. It lands square on my nose. I roar and charge her before the snow even rolls off my face. Leomi guffaws when my shoulder hits her stomach. We fall together on the ground but she broke my fall so I manage to mount her.


    ¡°This is inappropriate, I''m a Lady!¡± Leomi tries to protest seriously but her grin is somewhat undermining her.


    ¡°You''re a villain! Ambushing me to rob my lips.¡± I counter with a grin of my own.


    ¡°I was just trying to catch your attention? There was definit... probably no lip robbing planned.¡± She replies feebly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say, making a disappointed face.


    ¡°No, no, there was!¡± Leomi backtracks in a split-second, reaching out and placing her forearms on either side of my neck.


    ¡°Ah! You confess your crime!¡± I exclaim victoriously.


    ¡°I was distracting you.¡± Leomi replies, her sadistic smile returning.


    I stiffen, a terrible feeling rising much too late to be of any use. Her left hand suddenly lifts my collar up and her right slips under, releasing a handful of snow that slides down my back.


    ¡°Urhaaaa!¡± I squeal like a child again as the utterly freezing sensation spreads over my back.


    Leomi takes advantage of my slightly distracted state to pull on my neck and steal a kiss. I manage to pull out, only to find her closing her eyes and letting her head fall back into the snow with an ecstatic expression.


    You relaxed too soon. I pull her fur coat open and lift up her shirt, slipping my head under it to start kissing her belly''s discreet muscles. Leomi squirms but doesn''t make a sound so I start occasionally tickling her with my tongue.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Leomi gulps. ¡°Haha, ahahah, st, ahahaha, haha, stop!¡± She breaks down in uncontrolled laughter, her body convulsing.


    She gathers what little energy she has to make a vain attempt at pushing me off. I take advantage of her failure to grab her flailing wrists in my hand and pin her arms down in the snow above her head.


    Yet, doing so breaches my tickling focus and allows her to regain some presence of mind. Leomi raises her legs and uses her thighs to jerk us to the side, throwing me into the snow next to her.


    I tense and close my eyes, expecting revenge of an equal measure. I tighten my grip on her wrists to minimize the damage I''ll receive only to feel her soft lips tenderly pressing on mine and her breasts pushing against my own. I melt inside. I love her so much.

 Absolutes.Ch18

    We lay in the snow breathing roughly to catch our breaths only to then launch ourselves into another kiss under the midday sun. Neither of us makes use of our tongues, the moment is too marvelous to spoil by provoking each other''s lust.


    I slowly let go of her wrists to wrap my arm around her waist and pull her closer while she uses her slender fingers to caress my face, quietly running her right thumb along the scar on my cheek.


    Each brush on my oversensitive flesh is hard to tolerate but it makes me feel alive. I pay close attention to the pulp of her tender lips in order to detect the slightest twitch that would indicate that the scar bothers her but I grow less touchy after a quarter of an hour.


    I end up splitting us when I hear Leomi''s stomach grumble for the third time, mine only did so twice. We get up and walk back inside hand in hand without a word. I notice that our clothes are drying on a window''s border and it makes me grin.


    While I serve the warmish gruel, Leomi slips away to the storeroom so I decide to sneak a peak. Her strong back is turned to me, she''s checking the root of her hair with her mirror.


    I almost sigh but manage to stop myself in time. She could take it as regret on my part towards her changing hair color. I instead chose to reach out to the golden jay on her shoulder. As I focus, I become aware of a small headache and that I''m slightly dizzy.


    It''s far from enough to distract me. I shape a trickle of flow into a signaling construct to tell the bird to bite her ear, which unsurprisingly doesn''t work. I don''t waste time and immediately switch to throwing a burst of unstructured energy at the jay with the same image in mind along with a teasing feeling.


    ¡°Aih!¡± Leomi yelps as the golden bird suddenly starts pecking her ear. ¡°Jay!¡± She quickly growls in mock anger.


    Despite her reaction, she very carefully puts her mirror away before turning around. I absently notice that the jay''s beak is going through her flesh without actually touching it. I wonder if she''s feeling a prick or just aware of what my intent is and reacting in kind.


    ¡°You ambushed me, this is revenge.¡± I throw out with a grin.


    Leomi makes an admonishing expression and starts stomping toward me while taking long steps. The jay opens its beak and snags the lobe of her ear, making her literally jump up in surprise with wide open eyes. Ha, she definitely felt that.


    ¡°Stoppit!¡± Leomi cries out.


    She turns to glare at the bird but it isn''t easy to do so when it''s so close to her head. Leomi stops trying after spinning around on the spot once, probably because of my uncontrollable giggle.


    The golden jay does finally let her off and sidesteps away from her ear, allowing Leomi lock eyes. The bird hasn''t changed expression, and probably can''t, but it seems to me that it''s making an utterly fake innocent expression.


    ¡°It''s just as bad as you are!¡± Leomi whines, throwing me into an intense fit of laughter.


    ¡°Turns out, it likes me, better than you.¡± I choke the works out.


    ¡°Of course it does.¡± Leomi groans, making a pitiful face.


    I snap my mouth shut at that look, unable to keep mocking her. I hurriedly step forward and caress her cheek in a reassuring way. Leomi sticks her tongue out but doesn''t avoid my gesture.


    ¡°Will it...¡± She trails off, leaving the words hanging. There''s no need for her to complete her question since the whole basis of this was me distracting her from her hair.


    ¡°The color will go well with your eyes, don''t worry.¡± I tell her with a smile. Her expression mellows, but a slight frown remains. ¡°I''ll love how unique it makes you.¡±


    Leomi acquiesces with a cute nod, moving forward to rest her chin on what remains of my left shoulder. She settles against my side, making good use of my lack of breast. It''s so good to have her so naturally settle there but I can''t help but feel self-conscious of my wrecked body because of it.


    ¡°What do you think of my injuries?¡± I lift my chin and get on my toes to whisper the question in her ear, wishing to hear the harsh truth.


    I take the risk because the atmosphere between us is at a high so I have the courage and question is so important to us that I''m willing to sacrifice this moment in order to obtain the answer.


    ¡°It infuriates me.¡± Leomi responds in such a low and gravely tone that it''s almost a growl. She suddenly grabs at my back''s flesh, causing me to briefly stiffen from the pain. ¡°You should be taking perfect care of yourself, for me.¡± She adds in a reproachful way.


    ¡°Leomi, be honest.¡± I command.


    ¡°I love you, Jessica.¡± She murmurs, her unwillingness to answer clear in her voice. I use silence and immobility to pressure her. ¡°Fine.¡± She sighs. ¡°It awakens my protective instincts every time I think about it, I''ll...¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to be protected.¡± I cut her off with a firm and harsh tone before she can proclaim she''ll never let me be hurt again. ¡°I won''t let you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She doesn''t speak but her disagreement is palpable.


    A network of warped silver strands that come to life in her head before dissipating as quickly as they appeared. We break our intimate embrace at once. We face each other, her eyes are filled with a fury akin to that which burns in my chest. Yet, she doesn''t blow up.


    ¡°Let''s eat, I''ll finish answering.¡± Leomi utters carefully in a difficult voice, like she''s facing a dangerous adversary.


    I nod without allowing a word to cross my lips. I shouldn''t have spoken to begin with, her unrestrained response is too important for me to mess with. We settle in the chairs, facing each other but not locking eyes.


    As soon as I finish my bowl, she gets up and gives me another serving with a pointed look at my cheekbones. I decide to check and raise my hand to touch them before letting my irascible temper get the better of me.


    The thin layer of flesh I find makes me realize she does have a point about how skinny I am right now. I accept the food and force myself to eat, ignoring Leomi''s smoldering gaze.


    ¡°You don''t want to depend on me, that''s...¡± Leomi''s voice breaks, like the next one is one she really doesn''t want to utter.


    ¡°That''s?¡± I pressure.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She says between grit teeth. ¡°But you''re overcompensating, we''re a couple so we support each other, right?¡± I asked for honesty, I can''t return any less.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I acquiesce, aware that she has a point even if I don''t want to admit it.


    ¡°The state of your body matters to me because I love you, not because it belongs to me.¡± She clarifies, her expression softening by a bit.


    Yet it hardens once more, likely because my face must reflect my twisting guts, my painfully panging chest, and the oppressing boulder stuck in my throat. Her vision of me is negative no matter how you turn her words. I shift uncomfortably on the chair.


    I feel a pull, an itch I can''t scratch, a desire that erupted immediately after the parasite was removed but that I buried under my hopes and dreams inside the void in my chest that can otherwise be ephemerally filled by the cool confident euphoria the Little one granted me.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Leomi utters, commanding my attention.


    I look up to her with rage in my eyes, my right hand clenched into a fist so tightly that my nails threaten to pierce the skin of my palm. My anger wishes for me to rise, to strike her with all my strength but I don''t because this desire conflicts with the intense loss I''m experiencing.


    My desire to harm her is born from scorned love and vexation rather than true anger. I know this because my parents indirectly taught me as much from their constant bantering and pranks, they never let loose any response of true anger no matter how mean-spirited a hit they took.


    ¡°I''m screwed up, it excites me merely to imagine what you''re hiding beneath these clothes, what more you could withstand at my hands and still remain passionately in love with me.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    It takes me a while to discern the emotions in her voice as it contains a chaotic mix of timidity, fear, brutal honesty, and a hint of sadism which I am starting to realize is aimed at herself but can only be realized through me. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I could have shrunk back from the feeling of inferiority that her confession causes to arise, a familiar shadow of my past that I refuse to let her awaken. I''m stronger in every way now than I was with two arms, I refuse to let this destroy us.


    ¡°I''m quite furious right now.¡± Liz can''t help but warn on my broken behalf.


    ¡°What other way do I have available when you insisted on an immediate and truthful answer?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically. She doesn''t even pause before completing her previous answer. ¡°Simultaneously, I want to know the extent of these scorching feelings in my heart, what they could bear, if there is a limit.¡± She pauses. ¡°It is a self-destructive obsession to find the edge and look down into the abyss that lies ahead. I passionately believe that there is no end to our love but so insecure that I feel the need to test it.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°Your body? Jessica, I would still put a ring around your last finger if that was all that remained.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I stare blankly at her, unable to find the words.


    ¡°Even if what I find shocks me, which is unlikely, I''ll learn to love it.¡± Leomi adds, scattering the last of my darkness.


    Yet, even gone it doesn''t mean I''m experiencing a single positive emotion. I swallow my saliva, feeling pale and drained like there''s not enough blood flowing inside my head.


    My question tread over a grievance I have always held back on and never truly vented while her answer dug at my core, exposing it to the light. The last hit, what truly breaks through, is my sudden realization that our relationship is nothing like my parents'' was and can never evolve to reach that phantasmal ideal.


    ¡°You''re not okay.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    It is not a question, nor a guess, but a doubtless and shuddering affirmation on her part. It is accusation and condemnation to my ears because I''ve told the lie that I was okay to the beings closest to me in order to make it the truth, to reassure them, to preserve my pride in the face of a reality I am powerless to change.


    Snap. Something breaks in me. Jessica''s mind goes blank from despair while Elizabeth''s mind turns red from rage. We lion''s stomp at the ground under the chair so hard that it propels us at her and propels soil at the wall behind, producing a brief but beautiful sound of stormy rainfall.


    My shoulder hammers her stomach and there is no lighthearted guffaw this time as she doubles over and half-coughs, half-chokes. The back of her chair hits the ground, causing her back to follow and impact it even harder. Crack.


    The piece of furniture that took us all yesterday afternoon to build shatters under the blow and our weights. I love her, why am I trying to hurt her? The question is instantly smothered by the madwomen in me.


    Jessica and Elizabeth''s intense but differing emotions do not have room to consider or think in the disastrous mental state they fell into, the only thing that links them is an all-encompassing feeling of loss.


    My fist rises and falls towards my Leomi''s heart. An open hand flashes and intercepts it. The fingers close and capture the weapon before I can recover it. A long growl erupts inside my throat and I bite down at the pit of her neck.


    Leomi makes no move to stop my teeth from sinking into her flesh. I pierce skin to find blood within moments, faster even than she wraps her other arm around my waist and twists my only one behind my back.


    I feel her lift us off the ground more than I notice the silver light of flow that arose all around us. I clench my jaw, using even more strength to secure my hold. I swallow the blood slowly pouring into my mouth gulp by gulp, it feels like an instinct, like it''s natural.


    She shifts her grip from my fist to my wrist almost too quickly for me to react. I don''t manage to free myself but it gives me just the bit of room I need to fight back. Yet none of my pushing, pulling, or wrenching works as she perfectly counters my struggle.


    Leomi prevents me from even hurting myself when I try to push out with my elbow and jam my arm so far into the lock to dislocate my shoulder in order to open some more options for myself.


    It''s like she''s long predicted that I would try. My minds don''t clear out but reach for flow on their own for lack of another path, only to find that none of the energy listens to me apart from my own of which there are mere scraps left.


    ¡°Rhaaglaaa!¡± Elizabeth roars in rage, making blood bubbles at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry.¡± Leomi utters, trembling. ¡°What else can I do?!¡±


    Her apologies after what she kept saying throw me into a bout of insane laughter. It seems to shock her into action because she pushes her face into my neck and starts using her spare arm to rub my back.


    ¡°What is it, my Jay? Talk to me, please.¡± Leomi murmurs in a tiny voice.


    We don''t respond, having found two limbs to knee her with. She doesn''t flinch or even stagger, she merely releases my arm to hug me tightly within her arms. Her action pierces my clouded mind like a ray of sunlight.


    It causes me to finally realize, no admit, that I cannot return her embrace. This illumination isn''t good in any sense of the term, it causes me to start crying as my undisciplined insanity is incapable of handling it.


    ¡°I, my life, it''s gone... they''re dead, even me... Can''t even, hold you, I...¡± This gibberish makes me feel better so I grasp at the air to fill my drowning lungs. ¡°I hate you, you took my arm, I hate you, why, why did you have to take it?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m so sorry.¡± Leomi replies, her voice a mere squeal as she doesn''t even attempt to explain or justify herself even though we both know I''m wrong and mistaken. ¡°I''m sorry for being so weak.¡± I, regretfully, decide to stop kicking her because I''m starting to feel weak and continuing to exhaustion would make us look silly, not because I feel guilty.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I growl in anger, pouring my entire self into the words. Her action of putting herself down infuriates me so I snag at the bloody wound in the pit of her neck again. ¡°Sho, muhch, Ih, shhate, yhou.¡± I utter before starting to giggle because of how impolite it is to speak with a full mouth.


    ¡°We''ll figure it out, I swear.¡± Leomi responds vehemently, her voice sounding painfully resolute to my ears.


    ¡°Nothing can be allowed to come between us, not even ourselves.¡± I utter with madness and glee.


    Leomi nods, her nose brushing against my neck. We hold each other tight, she provides the power my single arm lacks with hers when I try to pull her closer or lose strength.


    It allows me to cool down, yet it doesn''t suffice. One will never be enough, two barely suffice, three can overcome a singular point of failure. Leomi carefully lets me down but I stagger as soon as I hit the floor, feeling the arrival of a splitting headache and dizziness that makes the ground spin.


    ¡°Water.¡± I croak.


    Leomi nods and picks me up in her arms like a pure righteous Lady of tale rescuing her lover. It isn''t my imagination, she''s being more careful with her movements than she''s ever been with me.


    The last clue that she heard and remembered the words I spoke to her about my dreams as a teenager is how she delicately lays my head near her fiercely beating heart to carry me over to the nest of blankets she made me.


    Leomi gently places me on top of the covers before wrapping them around me. She then places the back of her hand on my forehead. I startle because her skin feels freezing against mine.


    ¡°You''re freezing! Are you sick?¡± I ask urgently, panic billowing in my chest.


    I try to rise but Leomi effortlessly holds me down by placing the tips of her fingers on the center of my chest. It takes me a moment to read the situation and add the clues together to conclude that I''m the one who''s sick.


    Elizabeth immediately rises to the front, seeking the pity in my Leomi''s light gray eyes while Jessica melts from the loving care she''s being shown. One isn''t stabler than the other, but Jay''s glow of happiness could shroud reality itself right now so Liz has to take charge to guard us all.


    Leomi leaves and returns with a bowl of water within a few tens of seconds. A feat impossible unless she used flow. She kneels by my side to help me drink my fill. She then pulls a tissue out of her pocket to drip it in water and place it on my forehead.


    There is undeniable concern in her gestures, and actions. The worry I catch in her gazes approaches panic but there is no sign of condescension or superiority, all I can find is a pit of anguish bordering on desperation concealed behind a loving touch.


    Leomi''s lips are the best indication of her state of mind, and Elizabeth Vil watches them for hours from the corners of our eyes as she takes care of us. Her sadism has regularly broken past her self-control, originating from before I even knew what it was.


    It''s as if she subconsciously wants me to know and beware, no matter what she says about wanting to conceal that side of her. The fact that the corners of her mouth never even show a hint of rising at my almost defenseless state is the best proof that her fear of losing me is much stronger than her impulses.


    ¡°I apologize.¡± The Bloody Dwarf utters when she finds no excuse not to revel in being taken care of by the one whose love she sought out so hopelessly it almost drove her to complete insanity instead of a slight mental breakdown. ¡°I...¡± Leomi''s index finds my lips in a soft suggesting to keep quiet.


    ¡°It was sickness you had to expel because it ate at you, same as this.¡± She tells me, visibly forcing herself to make a gentle smile. It first breaks my heart before melting it back together. ¡°I should have asked about who you lost before this came up, it made it worse. I failed at my responsibility as your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I force myself to remain silent.


    She''s sparing me the need to answer, she clearly guessed or saw. The reason she couldn''t bring herself to ask is just as crystal clear, Celyz. Leomi fails to hold her smile so she buries her face in my chest, her lips falling on my breast. She didn''t apologize again so neither should I, exception was made before.


    ¡°Sleep with me.¡± I say.


    I don''t even know myself whether I''m making a demand or making a proposition. Either way, Leomi nods against my chest and settles down by my side without moving her head.


    It''s a struggle but I manage to pull my arm out of the covers and lay it on the side of her breast. There is no lust or eroticism to us at this time, simply two beings who love each other sharing a deceptively casual embrace.


    --- --- ---

 Absolutes.Ch19

    I wake out of my shallow slumber feeling utterly embarrassed. My defeat after losing my temper is still fresh in my mind. I carefully open my eyes, finding Leomi sound asleep atop of me.


    My head still hurts but only a little. I look around. The chair I broke has been repaired and the debris was thrown into a still burning fire. There is no light coming from the window flap''s cracks so it means I slept throughout the afternoon.


    I first reconstitute the nourishing, healing, and strengthening constructs over my heart with the portion I regenerated. I then stare down blankly at Leomi''s innocent sleeping face, admiring her parted red lips as a tiny amount of drool seeps out.


    I seize the seventy portions of flow in her reserve and extend my hand to the other bed, arranging a stream of energy that encloses air and pinches a blanket to make it fly over. I set it over Leomi while making a huge effort of will not to caress her hair because it could disturb her sleep.


    ¡°Tchi!¡± I suddenly sneeze.


    A needle of pain pokes at my brain, making me flinch, but it fades quickly. I sigh at myself, I challenged winter like an idiot and obviously lost. I split the flow and use five whole portions to make a healing construct targeted at my entire body.


    It''s just a cold but I don''t know exactly how to deal with it so I have little choice but to take that approach. I put my emotions aside, rather disgruntled about losing my control. Still, I feel like our argument took a huge weight off my chest.


    I can''t get it off my mind that I lost so easily, like we aren''t even a challenge right now. No matter how crazed I become, I should never be that easy to handle. It might have been a good thing from a certain perspective because I could really have hurt Leomi, but she is the last person I can allow to think I''m weak.


    Leomi Lance is not the kind of being I can afford to be defenseless against. Not with her desire to control me, or perhaps tame is a better word. It doesn''t matter that it wouldn''t make her happy or that we love each other, our relationship will simply collapse if I can''t hold my own.


    Not that she would use violence... although, she might. The current issue is that Leomi clearly said she would protect my life even if it meant losing me as a lover. The worst part is that I can''t confidently say I wouldn''t make the same decision if confronted with it.


    I decide to take a page from Suxen''s book and use twenty portions of flow to make a perception field before burning twenty-five more to create a scanning construct. I could make the latter with under a quarter of the energy but I want to be certain to detect any changes within my body.


    A mere scrap of flow is sufficient to make a messaging construct for me to record the results. I don''t intend to use conditional segments or any other because I have no idea how to arrange them to record what the scanning construct will find and don''t have the time or desire to figure it out.


    No, I''ll use unstructured flow in the simplest manner. I take a deep breath and deploy the scanning construct around my body, enclosing myself inside a thin golden cloud. Then, I take deep breaths to clear my head.


    I focus and activate the unstructured perception field while engraving the intent of slowing my perception of time in my head. At the same time, I direct the last twenty portions of flow to link between the scanning and messaging construct in order to record the changes happening.


    I concentrate, looping in my mind everything that should be happening to ensure that I won''t have distracting thoughts from affecting the unstructured energy. My senses grow dull but not in the meaning they get worse but lethargic. It isn''t to the extent it would be an issue.


    The night sounds that don''t usually even provoke my notice like cringing wood beams or crackling snow seem to draw out, lengthen. The tiny ripples in the air above the fire slow down. I merely absently note all this without allowing myself to get distracted.


    After the third repetition of my intent towards the two sets of unstructured energy, I grow confident enough to raise my hand while stretching my fingers, paying no attention to how slow I''m moving or how bizarre it feels.


    Satisfied, I stop moving and maintain my focus until the perception construct runs out of energy. I just burned through seventy portions in a mere... twenty seconds? I''m not sure of the actual amount of time that passed.


    I swiftly get rid of the remnants of unstructured flow as a precaution, finally deciding to act with a healthy fear of the Lake''s blessing after Celyz and Leomi''s warnings. I check the messaging construct which now has about six portions within it.


    When I probe the content, I find more than a detailed image, there are also strands of flow that seem like they''re part of the messaging construct but aren''t, they''re coiled in pairs or triplets joined by little branches.


    Those things interest me more than the image of myself because I''ve never seen segments like those. That being said, it might be more accurate to call these constructs than segments considering how complicated they are.


    They intrigue me so much because flow chose this to record my experiment. I couldn''t be happier of the fact I didn''t specify or even imagine the end-result of the record, but I do suspect that in some corner of my mind I imagined it to show the impact of the construct on my body which is why there''s an image of me.


    I barely need to turn my thoughts to the image for it to come alive. My organs, arteries, veins, nerves, bones, muscles, and even tendons all appear in a huge interconnected web.


    I stare, stunned by the complexity of all this. But I don''t have any time to stare and admire this because the body has already come alive with a multitude of changes occurring every moment. I vastly overestimated my capacity to understand the results.


    As I try to figure more out, the image returns to the original and stops. I will it to start again to this time focus on my brain. I find innumerable and tiny points of light that shine before going dark, some connected in groups.


    That''s it, apart from blood flowing through. I inspect the other organs and figure out that it''s the same for them all. There are lights and movements everywhere but it all seems utterly bare of useful information.


    ¡°I can''t use any of this.¡± I mutter, disappointed.


    I can''t even differentiate between normal activity and the changes induced by the construct. Yet, I persevere and try to figure out the role of the flow strands, only to fail miserably because they don''t change in the least even when the image of my body reproduces the effects of the perception construct.


    No, wait, I might not need to figure it out. What if I directly use a record to make the core of a construct? In this way, I won''t need to manually create the field or focus so hard to avoid mishaps.


    If making a construct that''s aimed at producing the end-result by referring to this record rather than copy the field that produces the result by memory and intent, then it''ll be a lot safer and stable to use.


    My grin at having found a possible route to success suddenly vanishes as I realize that none of this is an achievement on my part but the result of flow. I have this feeling, that flow is akin to a tool limited only by the user''s knowledge.


    Where exactly does the difference in energy consumption come from between structured and unstructured energy? It isn''t intent because both use it to achieve results, so it''s knowledge, information.


    The more you know, the less energy is consumed. Inversely, the less you know, the more energy is needed for the same task. It isn''t so much about the person but the construct, the more information in the core the less flow required to make it work.


    Then, it should follow that the difference comes from the fact that flow has to fill the gaps in knowledge by figuring out the method to achieve the intent of the construct.


    So, the Lake''s blessing is intelligent in a certain way... or the Lake itself intervenes? Superstition or fact, either is irrelevant because it doesn''t lead to solutions. Well, ma...If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Jayhymnw?¡± Leomi asks hazily with a huge yawn.


    ¡°G''morning kitten.¡± I tell her with a grin.


    ¡°Mhph.¡± She makes a grimace.


    She starts shuffling on my chest, somehow managing to land her ear over my heart and to set her chin on my breast to lay a tiny kiss that makes me smile so widely my cheek''s muscles instantly start itching.


    She''s still kneeling and on her side despite the fact she had to get up yesterday afternoon. I love the fact she returned to the exact same spot and position even if I don''t know why I do.


    ¡°Cramps?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A little.¡± She mumbles.


    I sit up and reach out to grab her waist. I try to pick her up to put her on my lap but she''s slightly heavy. Leomi makes a weird squealing protest as I barely succeed in dragging her over my thighs... with her help.


    ¡°Tired, not comfy.¡± Leomi pouts with a face to die for. She struggles to open her eyes while attempting to get up.


    ¡°Oh, no you don''t!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Come ''ere.¡± I say, chucking her against my chest.


    ¡°Grmph.¡± She groans, but looks up to me with a smile. ¡°A bit of romanticism couldn''t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder, having trouble to keep up with her extraordinary conciliatory mood. ¡°I''m not going to sing you an ode right now, I have something to say before I outrageously cuddle you.¡±


    ¡°Cuddles sound good.¡± She nods, closing her eyes and resting her weight against me.


    ¡°I, you know, I.¡± I pause to affirm to myself the need to settle what I''ve said last night. ¡°I understand why you did what you did.¡± She frowns without opening her eyes.


    ¡°But you don''t forgi...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Don''t, please.¡± I cut her off. ¡°I understand why you did what you did. I get everything you chose to do. When you don''t have many choices, it gets a lot easier to pick a path that you wouldn''t otherwise consider.¡± I tell her, speaking from experience. Leomi rubs her cheek against my shoulder, apparently nodding. ¡°I just hope we''ll be able to get over our grievances eventually... and that you won''t be too mad when I win later today.¡± I add.


    ¡°Some aspirations are misplaced.¡± She murmurs defiantly with a small but confident smile.


    That kitten! She''s trying to get you mad. Obviously, but I''m better when I''m mad. I doubt that''ll work this time. I push my internal insanity aside to focus on the woman I love but yet still hesitate to kiss, feeling how silly it is now that I''ve obtained her.


    But then again, there is a big part of me that wants her to seek me out after how much effort I put into merely getting her attention. I briefly tighten my grip over her waist to express the depth of my feelings before starting to cover her head and shoulders in tiny kisses.


    Leomi squirms and settles fully inside my embrace, relaxing entirely as she tries to fall back asleep, occasionally making small sounds that suspiciously resemble moans but that I interpret as expressing of her utter pleasurable comfort.


    I remain sitting upright and adapt to her needs, taking a great amount of satisfaction from taking care of this little kitten. It isn''t often she''s in the mood to be spoiled so I have to make the best of it.


    It''s the reason why I don''t move a single millimeter during her longer than two-hour nap before sunrise, no matter how much my back hurts or my arm itches. I hold her tight and enjoy the feeling of my body heat warming her up as I let my mind wander.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Leomi says suddenly.


    I startle out of my daze. I''m still sitting and she''s in my arms. I lower my chin to look down at her gorgeous face. She starts making a smile but soon freezes. It might be related to the corners of my lips which are rising by themselves. She shudders a little. I take it as a signal to plunge down and take her lips with my own.


    ¡°Mmf!¡± She complains.


    I cut it short by seizing her mouth with my tongue, unable to suppress myself any longer now that she''s awake. Either way, she doesn''t even try to make a sound again, too busy handling her tongue to join mine for a grand passionate dance.


    The inside of her cheeks feel like velour, her tongue is like silk brushing against mine. My hand wanders over the side of her curves from thigh to shoulder, passing by her round breast that I don''t forget to tease with a light caress. She almost imperceptibly stiffens but lets me and merely hugs my waist in return.


    I could believe she''s being suspiciously docile if I didn''t feel that she needs those marks of affection at times, just like I do. Yet, the sensation of her soon threatens to overwhelm my self-control so I suddenly pull away, triumphantly smacking my lips.


    ¡°So short.¡± Leomi sighs, her head falling backward like she''s out of energy.


    ¡°I can keep going, but it''ll be hard to stop.¡± I confess. She nods between two deep breaths and doesn''t press despite the hunger in her eyes. I don''t feel the slightest twinge of guilt. ¡°How''s your neck?¡±


    ¡°Healing, there isn''t a need to worry unless you have rabies.¡± She tells me teasingly.


    ¡°I do but it''s not contagious.¡± I respond in a serious tone.


    ¡°Kh.¡± Leomi suppresses her laughter.


    I decide to let her wake up and get up at her own pace but she starts stretching so I immediately abandon that thought. As she raises her arms in the air, I reach out and poke her belly while she''s in the middle on inhaling with her guard completely down.


    Leomi crumbles over in the most interesting reaction ever with a laughing groan. I try to take advantage of her again but a golden one-winged jay forms upon her left shoulder and takes off in a flash to peck my hand once before returning to its perch.


    I experience a small but startling prick of pain, yet I didn''t feel anything touch the back of my hand. Leomi suddenly throws herself at me and pushes me on my back, unfairly taking advantage of a moment of inattention. Which is utterly contemptible, absolutely incomparable to what I just did.


    ¡°W, wait!¡± I protest.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± She exclaims.


    She starts tickling my sides, which throws me into a fit of furious unwilling giggles. Thankfully, she stops when I start gasping for air and drops a kiss in the center of my chest with a huge, happy, smile.


    ¡°Let''s, fight.¡± I grunt, grinning in return.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods.


    She holds her hand out but I refuse it with a glare. Leomi crosses her arms with a frown as I get up on my own and walk past her. I pick up a short plank that I break in half at the length, grabbing one of the pieces.


    I find my hunting knife to start carving a rudimentary round handle. Leomi imitates me with the other chunk of wood and a sword. After a long half-hour, we end up with two flat looking ugly training swords.


    I step outside and start warming up in the snow, feeling pretty good about my chances. Leomi joins me a minute later wearing a thick coat and holding a fur one in hand that she gives me with a look in her eyes that allows no argument. I slip it on without a word and fasten the strap around my waist.


    ¡°You''re too strong, you know.¡± She suddenly tells me.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± I blink.


    ¡°You can be too hard.¡± She says. I''m unsure whether she''s correcting herself or continuing. ¡°It ends up breaking you like last night.¡± I almost respond but end up deciding to let her finish. ¡°But don''t worry, I''ll always, always...¡± Leomi wraps her arms around my neck and kisses my nose. ¡°... always be there to pick up the pieces, even if some are mine.¡± She presses her forehead against mine to underline her declaration. I push back in acknowledgment.


    ¡°What do you mean, concretely?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Leaders and warriors are raised, they aren''t born no matter what campfire legends claim. The most important responsibility you had to deal with until six months or so ago was to grow wheat and pay your Due. You''re better suited and more resilient than most but you didn''t start with the knowledge or experience to deal with the sheer psychological pressure of combat, and ruling.¡± She explains calmly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I respond noncommittally, choosing to swing the dull wooden blade.


    ¡°You suffered more losses than I could handle but you aren''t invincible inside, Jessica. I know you''re aware of that, but I also know you have no pity for yourself and I''d like that to change even if I don''t have any hope it will.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°No pity? I''m more selfish than you are!¡± I forcefully contest, unwilling to hear her self-deprecating nonsense.


    ¡°Depending on the circumstances, you would sacrifice yourself for a stranger.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°I wouldn''t do that, not on impulse.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t either.¡± I tell her with a glare.


    ¡°I don''t believe you for a single second.¡± Leomi shakes her head but doesn''t press.


    We finish warming up in silence and then take positions in front of each other. I calculate the fight ahead, trying to discern what angles of approach I can use and which give me the leisure to retreat after a strike.


    An attack on her left side would require her to cross arms or turn to defend. If she does that, I can hop back and to the left to attack her right. She will recover in an instant even if she''s surprised, I can''t give her any space to breathe or she''ll crush me in moments.


    Kicks? Unwise, we''ll eat dirt if we depend on a single leg. Suggestions? We can try the Lover''s gambit. You just thought of that. Do you know what it is? No, but I can tell. You don''t know for sure if I just came up with it or not.


    I chuckle at Liz and let her do her thing, pretty sure that it''s going to be one or two of three things: ridiculous, genius, useless. Unfortunately for my plans of attack, Leomi charges over first. She definitely wants to end it painlessly, the sweetheart. Not going to happen. Of course not, we need at least one win.

 Absolutes.Ch20

    Leomi is so quick that she closes the distance between us almost as fast as lion''s steps would. I raise the training sword and lean forward but she suddenly slows down when she gets within three meters of me.


    I suspect she did this to disrupt my rhythm so I return the favor in kind with a couple of sidesteps. Both maneuvers might seem equally as useless but they do have the effect of forcing us to adjust, which doesn''t help momentum.


    The fact she began with this means she respects the danger I pose, that''s good for my pride but pride is no good for me. I catch a slight movement of her lips, immediately reading her intention to attack in the next split-second.


    I move back and to my right while swinging the sword in a wide slash from right to left. That move requires me to twist my arm a bit and the fact I retreated in the same direction means the attack is unlikely to succeed and that the only way it''ll hit her is at the end of the arc if she throws herself into it.


    It also looks awkward because it is but it''s also a safe swing that gives me many follow-up options. Leomi pauses in the middle of her advance, her foot unnaturally hanging in mid-air for the duration of a finger-snap before continuing its course towards the ground before my weapon even reaches the end of its arc.


    I don''t even think before I let go of the wooden sword''s handle with all my fingers except the thumb and index which I let slide down to where the pommel. As the weapon spins in my hand, I hop backward again.


    Leomi releases a lightning fast swing, which would have hit my left side but now only finds air. I shudder, aware that I would have lost instantly if I didn''t catch her change of expression before.


    My training sword''s handle hits my palm and I secure it in a backhanded grip. I forcefully reverse my swing in a blink to deliver a left to right stab aimed at her midsection, which could transform into a slash depending where Leomi chooses to go.


    A trickle of pain courses through my biceps and points of agony in my forearm''s bones inform me that those haven''t fully recovered. I don''t let those things distract me from my Kitten''s tightening thin eyebrows when she spots my counter-attack.


    She bends her spine backward where she stands, seemingly using her entire body rather than merely her arm to naturally redirect her horizontal attack upward towards mine.


    Our weapons cross paths for the first time, the impact producing a small burst of splinters. Mine is thrown up which twists my arm and forces my elbow up as well while hers stops at the exact spot where the collision occurred.


    I sigh, feeling utterly screwed now that I''ve lost the exchange in both strength and technique. The edge of her left hand lands on my chest, confirming what I suspected was occurring just outside of my field of vision.


    Now that I think back, I did see a couple of silver strands flashing but it was too short to act on and I''m not used to these clues. We both take a step back and face each other. Leomi presses her lips with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°You can''t rely on brute strength anymore.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I sigh. My counter-attack would have crushed through her defense if I had a two-handed weapon or if delivered by the Little one, no matter the weaker starting point. ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°Your arm?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No worries.¡± I respond, throwing my training sword up to catch it in a normal grip.


    Let''s go with Liz'' trick, the ''Lover''s gambit'' she called it. Leomi takes an aggressive posture and waits for me to take a stance. I forgo that for an instantaneous suicidal charge combined with a relaxed upward stab.


    Leomi slides away, likely more aware than I am of the degree to which I''ve abandoned defense, but I pursue like a dog after a bone. She makes use of footwork to stay out of my striking range.


    Our swords meet a few times but it means little considering neither of us are making a real attempt at reaching the other one, the real fight is happening through footwork right now.


    Leomi shifts to my right, I turn to follow but also press forward to see if I can disrupt her by threatening to go past her position. Except, she lurches forward as soon as my left foot hits the ground.


    I grit my teeth and stomp down with my right foot, using the motion to add strength to my retaliatory overhead swing. The flat of her wooden blade hits my chest hard enough to cut my breath, my sword impacts hers with no less force.


    She staggers a little but remains standing while I utterly crumble as the strength of her blow pushes me far back enough that my body crosses my left leg''s tipping point. I crash into the snow with a snarl.


    I experience a mixture of disappointment at my loss and amusement towards Liz'' half-failure. Leomi''s blow was supposed to arrive a step after mine which would have given me an advantage and reduced the damage I took.


    Unfortunately, both attacks landed at the same time. The problem is that her swing arrived at an angle that destroyed my stance while mine merely hurt. In a fight where we would have survived the exchange, I would be in a terrible position to keep fighting or escape so this can''t be considered a tie.


    ¡°A slight loss but you didn''t hesitate at all to trade blows, I thought you loved me.¡± I comment teasingly, the point of the gambit was to give her a difficult choice but she didn''t even blink as she made hers. It''s good my kitten didn''t, means she isn''t holding back.


    ¡°It was a good try, almost got me.¡± Leomi acknowledges without paying attention to the second part. ¡°But you need to stop bracing your left knee, it''s hurting your balance and slowing your reaction time, not to mention the opening it gives those who notice.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I make a grimace.


    ¡°Your limp is gone so we can slowly get rid of that habit, don''t worry.¡± Leomi adds gently.


    Yet, there is no smile on her face because she''s keeping under silence the fact that the habit comes from the parasite, not the limp. I get back up, rather relieved she didn''t keep going and torment me on the ground.


    I squint and gather myself back together. I launch towards her before she does to take the initiative, raising the sword. She swings her sword upward from its resting position in an almost casual manner.


    I don''t let her apparent relaxed stance fool me and kick the ground to dodge her attack while retaliating with a fast overhead swing, counting on the fact that the weapon is descending to do damage.


    Leomi takes a single step back to rotate and keep facing me. Her upward slash slows down and she reverses direction, using a powerful vertical blow that almost mirrors mine. Our weapons should cross paths but without touching.


    Does she want to exchange blows again? Shit, no, she wanted me to think so in order for me not to notice the slight angle to her counter! Splinters explode out again as the side of Leomi''s sword collides with mine.


    My sword whooshes in the air, missing her right elbow by a hair while her strike hits square in the middle of what remains of my left shoulder. I flinch from the intense pain. That''s going to bruise. She attacked and defended in a single slash.


    ¡°Your gaze wandered when you realized.¡± Leomi notes disapprovingly. ¡°Pay attention even if you''ve already lost if only to train your reflexes.¡±


    ¡°Urgh.¡± I grunt. ¡°How good are yours that you can do that?¡± I ask, very much impressed because this seemingly simple counter of hers isn''t easy to put into practice at all. I could do that with the Little one''s sense supporting me but not in very close combat with a mere split-second to make the call.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi places her left hand on her waist as she ponders her response. ¡°That was ingrained experience, both reflexes and knowledge are required to achieve it.¡± She tells me. ¡°That being said, it doesn''t work against opponents much stronger than you because you''ll just be blown away.¡± She explains. ¡°In that case, I would succeed in defending at the most.¡±


    She suddenly falls into a low sword stance, making me react by raising mine to intercept. Yet, she gives me a second to catch up before attacking with another upward vertical swing.


    I dodge to the right again but don''t manage to slash down fast enough to avoid creating the same situation as earlier. Leomi reverses her attack, turning it into a downward swing of her own.


    But this time I catch the slight angle and manage to react by redirecting the arc of my weapon towards the right, meaning our wooden weapons impact each other head-on instead of merely crossing paths.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Good, but you''re merely reaching a stalemate by doing this when you should be seeking an advantage from dodging, otherwise you can directly face my first strike and reach the same point while saving your energy.¡± Leomi comments, insinuating my endurance is lesser which is infuriatingly very true.


    ¡°Seeking?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, you should always be looking for ways to improve your situation without taking unmanageable risks. Your response is aimed solely at bringing the exchange to a stop when your dodge should be a way to create an opportunity to counter me like it was at first.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod.


    It feels like she''s being casual about fighting me and I don''t like that. I take a couple steps back and sit down cross-legged, closing my eyes. I look back to the multitude of fights I experienced.


    A fierce desire to seek the Little one out and complete myself emerges but it is accompanied by the guilt I feel for those I fed the parasite and those innocents who died as a result of the actions I took.


    What breaks the stalemate is laughably Vikiana because the reason I left the arm behind isn''t only that it was slowly killing me. No matter how powerful I thought I was, the Exemplar still defeated me.


    The Lake''s blessing isn''t sufficient to be powerful enough to be truly free, not when the Empire gathers seven million portions every week to redistribute. I must become strong but not by brute strength.


    I ponder on what I''ve learned and what Leomi is trying to teach me. The conclusion is simple, I need to abandon my aggressive and impatient style to learn from the beginning again.


    My body can no longer follow the speed of my thoughts, nor can it deliver blows that render shields and armor to mere inconveniences. She''s faster than me without using a single construct, the velocity of her blows and reaction times aren''t things I can react to... yet.


    But, if I can rise myself back to the level Liz attained, then how much fiercer will I be once Celyz returns the monster to completion? I chuckle and throw my old tactics away. I rise and swing the sword a couple of times, facing Leomi with an empty head.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi rushes me and delivers a huge, threatening, utterly senseless horizontal swing at my midsection. I retreat when before I may have tried to block or slip under the weapon.


    She pauses for the brief moment it takes her to switch to a stabbing stance with her arm coiled back. I give her the time she needs to close the distance, using the seconds to imagine her possible angles of attack.


    Leomi slides forward to bring me in range. I let her instead of attacking as soon as she steps in reach, waiting for the last possible moment to dodge. She narrows her eyes, clearly reconsidering her approach.


    I move in to force her to react. She suddenly spins on herself, turning her back on me as she launches a close range swing from her stabbing stance. A split-second after I leave her field of vision, when I would have tried to attack previous, Leomi crouches and leans forward to avoid the strike I would have launched.


    Instead, I''ve already jumped backward and avoided the slash before it even got close to me, taking advantage of the fact her stabbing stance means her reach is a lot smaller.


    There is a lot of wrongness to her move, it''s too open, too risky, too slow. I''m quite certain that the aim was never to hit with her sword but possibly to kick me almost like a horse would if I was foolish enough to approach.


    Is she guiding herself by ear with her back turned like this? It''s likely but I''m not capable of it so it''s hard to tell if she is. While I have good situation awareness, I''m at most able to determine when sounds betray threats but not of tracking opponents.


    Leomi abandons her swing and breaks off without turning around, taking a few seemingly random steps to widen the distance between us before turning around and facing me again.


    ¡°There''s no way you would use this in actual combat.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I always wanted to try the cowardly drunkard''s retreat.¡± Leomi makes an awkward shrug. ¡°It''s amazingly complex and variable.¡±


    ¡°That''s the name?¡± I blink.


    ¡°I know.¡± Leomi says. ¡°I expected you to at least try to pick that last move apart because you didn''t react to the first two. What''s up?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Trying something new.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''re not going all cowardly on me are you?¡± Leomi questions, setting her left hand on her hip.


    ¡°A bit obvious for a provocation.¡± I say, raising my eyebrow while suppressing the pull to charge her.


    ¡°It''s working though.¡± She grins.


    I charge at her, lowering my wooden sword to prepare a bottom right to upper left slash. Leomi''s eyes narrow and she slides her right foot back to show me her profile. I almost see her make the next move, she''ll move backward and let the sword pass before countering.


    I let it happen and launch my strike but prepare to interrupt it mid-swing. Leomi takes a step back while throwing a horizontal swing, avoiding and countering in the same instant.


    I stomp down with my right foot earlier than I should to deliver my swing, abruptly interrupting my charge and attack. Leomi''s eyes widen as her sword almost hits my elbow and merely brushes past my shirt instead of impacting my ribs.


    Before she can correct her mistake, I slam my sword into her belly. I could have hit her throat by taking advantage of her surprise but it''s both dangerous and likely to be dodged without using a lion strike.


    ¡°Rruah!¡± I roar in delight.


    ¡°Good feint.¡± Leomi responds, sounding astonished.


    ¡°It was more about reading your reaction than planning ahead.¡± I admit but it doesn''t sink my mood in the slightest.


    ¡°That''s what a feint should be.¡± She tells me, a huge grin appearing on her face. ¡°I didn''t catch a clue that you weren''t going to commit, it followed up very well with your previously passive posture.¡±


    ¡°I do have a question.¡± I note, feeling really good about the praise.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leomi asks, a trace of suspicion appearing on her face. Likely because I''m being mysterious.


    ¡°How do you plan to kill a King?¡± I question abruptly.


    ¡°Carefully.¡± Leomi tells me with a hint of humor. ¡°You make a trap and throw the bait. Cenwalh isn''t as arrogant as some but he takes great pride and confidence in his title, it leaves an opening to overwhelm him with the right moves.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod. ¡°Do you know why Duke Meria failed?¡±


    ¡°I have ideas, but what''s your opinion?¡± She asks back, clearly unwilling to expose her thoughts since my question is somewhat rhetorical.


    ¡°Because he was afraid. He was certain that the people would defend the Izla at first, but then they became aware that the Rykz didn''t come for conquest or slaughter, that the enemy was after Nobility. That''s when he realized he took the people for granted and he lost his trust in them or himself, he was afraid.¡± I explain. ¡°If that Duke chose the path of courage, he could have risen the city''s morale and survived the Izla''s defeat but instead he let his fear control him, resorting to drastic measures against subjects that were already distrustful.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi encourages with a frown.


    ¡°Well, do you see any similarities with your position about my suggestions?¡± I ask with a corner smile.


    ¡°It''s not comparable.¡± Leomi denies instantly. ¡°First of all, I''m not entirely opposed to destroying Nobility, I merely want to preserve what is good. Second, half my problem is that you''re too impatient and destructive.¡±


    ¡°And so, you fear.¡± I note, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Your analogy doesn''t fit.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Fine, you''re right. It doesn''t.¡± I sigh. ¡°Anyway, that wasn''t my point, I just wanted to get one over you.¡±


    ¡°I''m very surprised you would do such a thing.¡± Leomi deadpans. I can''t help but chuckle.


    ¡°If Duke Meria kept the people''s heart, it almost wouldn''t have mattered what actions he took.¡± I continue like there was no interruption. ¡°The Templars would never have moved against him. We may be building a Republic here on the Izla but it seems to me that the Empire is already quite close thanks to the Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°You''re serious?¡± Leomi blinks rapidly a number of times, like she can''t quite believe what she''s hearing.


    ¡°What does it mean to preserve the balance and order of the Empire?¡± I ask her instead.


    ¡°To...¡± Leomi pauses for a few tens of seconds. ¡°To act in a way that ensures that there is no internal strife and that laws are respected, to prevent any single entity from gathering enough power to threaten the peaceful status quo.¡±


    ¡°Now, tell me what specifically you fear about King Cenwalh and his Court?¡± I question with a smirk.


    ¡°It''s impossible for the Templars to act against Caeviel.¡± Leomi instantly denies.


    ¡°Well, did the Order cross the arm of sea and land on the Izla? I wonder.¡± I comment innocently.


    ¡°You''re saying they were countering Cenwalh by doing that.¡± Leomi affirms.


    ¡°I have no clue, I''m throwing words at you right now.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°They had to make sure the Rykz couldn''t return... but there was no need to send two thousand.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°It''s overkill... and it ensures Cenwalh wouldn''t even consider invading to take over. After all, there are ways even without boats.¡±


    ¡°Now, don''t get me wrong.¡± I speak up with some bitterness. ¡°The Templars will let us burn if it suits the Empire''s stability, the same way they let individual families be slaughtered for ridiculous pretexts.¡±


    ¡°But they wouldn''t let a village be razed, even if it revolted...¡± Leomi adds, trailing off.


    ¡°Do you understand what I''m saying?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do, I have for a long time even if I didn''t see the entire picture.¡± Leomi replies with confidence but no arrogance. ¡°As long as we have the people behind us, we''ll have the Order as well. It means I can set plans to develop the Hospitaliers in motion without worrying too much about being obstructed.¡± I''m slightly disappointed that she didn''t go further with her ambitions but not surprised considering her ideals and wish to be recognized.


    ¡°Of course, it depends what actions you take, the scope of your expansion, your admitted goals, as well as how loyal your subjects are to you compared to the Empire.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°I can''t believe people think I''m the intelligent one while the Red Dwarf is the brute.¡± Leomi utters dejectedly but with a hint of a prideful smile.


    ¡°I''m not that short.¡± I pout. ¡°I''m not short.¡± I correct.


    ¡°Of course you are.¡± Leomi rolls her eyes. I lock eyes and give her a glare. Leomi''s expression turns stiff and she hurriedly reaches out to caress my cheek, actually avoiding the scar she is usually attracted to. ¡°Not.¡± She adds, definitely realizing that she was mistaken.

 Absolutes.Ch21

    We keep sparring, Leomi fights a lot more carefully and methodically. She no longer aims to achieve the ''kill'' in a few blows but rather extends the exchanges to teach me, not that she doesn''t sometimes strike out with unexpected blows and counters.


    I manage to sneak a second win in but it was more of a fluke than anything else. Overall, I get beaten to the point where it feels like all my bones hurt but the most difficult part isn''t so much that than controlling myself from lashing out like Elizabeth learned to do, and do very well.


    It isn''t that it''s a bad tactic to relentlessly pressure my opponent, but it simply does not work on Leomi in my current state. She''s just too good at reading me so, at the very least, I would need to use lion strikes to fight faster than she can think or prepare a counter but then she would do the same so...


    Yet, I don''t even suggest using flow because this kind of training will be invaluable when I meet an opponent that is better than me at my best, like Vikiana. After a few hours, the mere act of walking makes me feel like my ankle''s bones are grinding against the ground.


    ¡°Let''s stop for today.¡± Leomi proposes for the third time at my count. ¡°I''m exhausted as well.¡±


    ¡°It''s good training, battles don''t end when one wants them to.¡± I deny again, swaying from the hurt radiating out of my whole body.


    ¡°Liz, you''re barely holding it together.¡± Leomi frowns. Her use of the name startles me. Did she pick it consciously?


    ¡°Don''t pity me.¡± I utter in a gravely voice, my tone slightly undermined by the fact I plant the wooden sword in the ground to be able to stay on my feet.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi shakes her head and steps away. ¡°You can''t reach me and I won''t continue so you''ve lost the right to make a decision on this.¡±


    ¡°Once more.¡± I tell her, forcefully ignoring the pain in my thighs, knees, calves, waist, spine...


    ¡°You won''t learn a thing in this state, at best you''ll come out of it without injuries.¡± Leomi flatly denies again. ¡°Keep pushing and I''ll directly knock you out for your own good.¡± She threatens.


    ¡°Ugh, fine.¡± I groan.


    I relax a little which causes a wave of spiraling dizziness. I feel something grab my wrist and pull me upright. I realize I almost struck the ground but that she caught me in her embrace before I did.


    ¡°Whoopsie, little bird almost fell out of the nest.¡± Leomi says with a grin while picking me up in her arms.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± I groan in protest.


    ¡°Well, can you walk?¡± She lightly asks.


    ¡°...¡± I open my mouth but manage to hold my tongue because I have a premonition she won''t let me get away with my pride if I lie.


    Leomi brings me inside and carefully sets me on a chair. She lights up a fire to cook us a meal. I don''t move, mostly because now that my agonizing muscles are cooling down, all my bruises are waking up to make themselves known.


    It was worth it just for winning with that feint, not to mention all she taught me. I smile inside as I watch her make us a meal, especially because her movements have become more certain which means she''s getting used to it.


    ¡°I need to go to the village in the afternoon to see the butcher and my horse.¡± She tells me. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Maybe exchange some meat for eggs, and some vegetables if you finished what''s left... and a few loaves of bread if you have copper because more will go stale.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go after lunch and be quick.¡± She says.


    ¡°Do you have spare paper and ink to sell me?¡± I ask a bit hesitantly because what she has is of such high quality I can''t even estimate how much it costs.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leomi replies without turning around from the fire. ¡°It''ll cost you a braiding session.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don''t mind doing your hair, but that''s not even remotely worth what you''re giving me.¡± I blink.


    ¡°Oh, nonono.¡± She shakes her head as she stirs the cooking pot. I can easily imagine her grin from her tone. ¡°I''ll be braiding you, and it''s worth it to me.¡±


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I say in a disapproving way.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She returns in a firm voice. ¡°It''s that or gold, and I don''t value gold much in this case.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I sigh. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi remains silent for a long while. ¡°You don''t have to if you don''t want to. I have stocks of paper and ink back home, it wouldn''t cost me a thing to give you some.¡± She tells me.


    I stiffen. I feel struck, not stuck, but truly stricken between the happiness that she would give up on something with her control issues merely because it makes me uncomfortable but I can''t ignore my sadness at hearing her say that this isn''t home to her.


    It was likely a slip of the tongue but it isn''t surprising, I wouldn''t think of Castle Lance as home a few days after living there, or even months. Yet, it still hurts deep down because I still hold the hope that I could convince her to vanish from the world here, no matter how impossibly unrealistic it is.


    ¡°It''s fine, Leomi, I do want to look good for you and it''ll make me happy if it makes you happy.¡± I tell her, pushing away my delusion. ¡°I''m just a little stubborn about some things.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± She cheers, failing to read me for once.


    Probably has to do with the fact she has her back turned to me and that my voice occasionally expresses contradictory emotions, and that I sound tired. I shake my head to stop over-analyzing.


    My exhaustion is making it difficult to keep a leash on myself. Celyz would have picked up on the clues, but that''s a kind of laziness or cowardice on my part to expect Leomi to always have an accurate read on me when I''m unable to, be it towards her or myself.


    ¡°Jay?¡± Leomi asks. I startle and look up, finding her looking at me with a worried frown.


    ¡°Let''s eat, and then you can braid me before going.¡± I tell her with a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± She questions, looking giddy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod.


    She hands me my bowl and drags the other chair right next to me. I struggle a little to eat because of my stiff hand so Leomi reaches out to take my spoon. I stop her by lifting it and feeding her instead with a trembling hand.


    She pouts but gives up, clearly aware that it isn''t the moment. She serves me a second and third bowl which I devour without a complaint because I''m that famished after spending a delightful morning fighting her.


    Once we''re done, I lean into the chair and let her have her way with my hair, enjoying her attention and care but unable to shake the flurry of thoughts and plans swirling in my head.


    It wasn''t so much that I wanted to talk to her about the Templar Order, the Empire, King Cenwalh, or Duke Meria with Leomi earlier, although I did, it was something akin to being unable to hold back my desire to shape into words the thoughts that have been accumulating while Liz ran wild through Caeviel.


    There are some things I can''t tell Leomi, the same way she won''t tell me about some of her plans. We''re as much rivals as we are lovers after all. We juggle between confrontation, competition, and cooperation.


    I wallow in the feeling of her hands pulling and setting my hair, understanding what she meant about how good it feels to be taken care of by someone you love. Besides, it might be innocuous but it builds trust which our relationship is sorely lacking.


    ¡°Your eyes.¡± Leomi murmurs. It takes all I have not to tense up and suppress my body''s defensive reaction. ¡°They kind of shine.¡± She tells me with a certain tension in her voice.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When did she notice? It''s dark inside, it was dark in the village alley, I hid my eyes conspicuously, there were plenty of opportunities for her to notice. We can''t stay silent for long.


    ¡°I was injured and had to use flow.¡± I respond offhandedly, holding back on as many details as possible even though it might bring suspicion. She leans down and hugs my neck, reassuring and pleasing me because it shows she''s less interested in the story, or secret in this case, than in my well-being.


    ¡°Is there a part of you that came out intact?¡± Leomi asks in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I...¡± I trail off, trying to think.


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t mean it like that.¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°Like I''m a wreck?¡± I chuckle, a bit forcibly. ¡°It''s fine, it didn''t even cross my mind that you were thinking that.¡±


    ¡°But it would eventually.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°... true, you know me so well.¡± I shift my head and rest my cheek on her arm. ¡°I think my feet, but... I can''t really be sure.¡± I tell her, surprised that I''m feeling comfortable enough in her care not to close up.


    ¡°What did happen to your arm?¡± She asks. I feel her slender fingers running over the slightly protruding scars on either side of my forearm.


    ¡°Are you going to ask about each one?¡± I question instead.


    ¡°Eventually, yes. I have to know.¡± Leomi whispers. I take a deep breath.


    ¡°I broke it fighting your mother, pushed myself too hard with lion strikes. I fixed the fracture by merging a couple of chain links to the bones.¡± I tell her, shivering at the memory of the pain I went through. ¡°I have a few more on my shoulder, she cut my armpit muscles to disable me.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Leomi groans.


    ¡°Not quite happy your mother came up, huh.¡± I tease.


    ¡°I was hoping for a tale of courage, not recklessness.¡± Leomi retorts. ¡°I warned you so many times but you still ended up crippling yourself.¡± She berates.


    ¡°Well, that story is a dark one and there isn''t much courage involved.¡± I tell her, quite peeved about remembering my cowardice under torture. ¡°Although, it brightens in the end.¡± I note. ¡°E.Vil slaughters the unjust and joins the misguided Templar to defeat a dangerous creature which arose as a consequence of the battle.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Tell me.¡± Leomi exclaims enthusiastically.


    I make it a point to recount the story to her in a way that doesn''t hurt her relationship with her mother which means I skip and change so many parts that it''s almost incoherent and definitely incompatible with what I told her in the tent a couple of weeks ago. Although it''s hard to exactly recall what I told her back then considering I hid a lot then as well for the same reason.


    Leomi doesn''t seem to mind in the least, she resumes turning my messy hair into an assortment of tiny braids as I speak. She either understands my intentions or doesn''t want to push me or enjoys the story or all those reasons.


    ¡°And so the Tianeel was defeated and E.Vil took part of its flesh to replenish her strength.¡± I finish in a grandiose tone.


    ¡°You ate it.¡± Leomi blinks.


    ¡°Just a slice.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''s a cold blood.¡± She says, sounding baffled.


    ¡°Not really but they eat us so why can''t we eat them?¡± I question, chuckling.


    ¡°That''s...¡± Leomi trails off. ¡°So you.¡± She bursts into a bright bout of laughter. ¡°Too bad you won...¡± She cuts herself off so hard her teeth collide with a tuk. ¡°Never mind, I''m done.¡± She quickly says, moving a handful of braids before my eyes.


    ¡°Too bad I won...?¡± I ask, dismayed.


    ¡°Too bad you won, I would have liked to rescue you in your direst hour.¡± Leomi clumsily corrects. I don''t believe for a single second that it''s what she meant to say but I let it go, checking my hair up close.


    ¡°It looks nice.¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Not as good as I hoped, though but I think it''s the lack of ribbons.¡± Leomi sighs. ¡°No, free curly hair will still suit you best even if this makes you look more like a warrior.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡± I question, puzzled.


    ¡°We''ll have to alternate haircuts in function of the situation.¡± Leomi says, ignoring me.


    ¡°I''m not doing that.¡± I grunt firmly. ¡°It takes way too much time and effort.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I''m not worth it?¡± Leomi asks with a threatening voice, distorting my words to turn them into an offensive.


    ¡°Those braids stay on until they start unraveling.¡± I tell her, refusing to get caught into that losing argument because the risk is that it''ll give her an opening that she can use to seize control of my look.


    ¡°Mh.¡± Leomi scoffs exaggeratedly. ¡°Fine, it was a good story so I''ll lay off.¡± She tells me with a kiss on the cheek.


    She takes the opportunity while I''m slightly stunned by her lips to move away, stealing away the timing for me to protest. It''s very well played on her part, she didn''t press because I would have dug in but neither did she agree that I have a right to refuse.


    Wait, she framed her retreat like a reward, implying she does have control. I get up just as Leomi reaches for the door. She suddenly accelerates and rushes outside. I try to run after and start an argument but I''m too sore so she''s far gone by the time I walk outside.


    ¡°That little... Don''t insult my Leomi.¡± I cut Liz off.


    We lost! No we didn''t, that maneuver showed weakness, if she was confident she would have pushed a lot harder. That''s not good either. It was a playful skirmish, not a battle so it''s fine.


    I walk into the storeroom and take out her scribe''s pouch. I grab a plank to use as a table and sit down, placing it on my lap. I take out the paper, ink, and quill before closing my eyes to clear my mind.


    Yet, my emotions remain in turmoil because of Leomi, and my story in small part, so I fail to pull my thoughts into shape. There are too many abstracts I struggle with like Good and Evil which should be impartial but appear subjective when I''ve encountered them in reality.


    I open my eyes, deciding that I should just start throwing words on paper if only because it''ll make me focus. I plunge the tip of the quill in the tiny vial of ink and press it down on paper.


    ''Perhaps Good and Evil aren''t a duality as they do not resemble each other in characteristics. The state of Good is a reward onto itself which civilizations and individuals strive for in order to improve their circumstances. On the other hand, the state of Evil cannot exist without preying on either Good or itself. This could mean that the state of ultimate Evil is mere nonexistence. The Lake is the cause for existence so it is the ultimate Good.''


    I pause at this point, rather puzzled by the fact that my beliefs infiltrated this short tirade which shouldn''t have involved the Lake at all and ended up contradicting myself. I read what I wrote again. A fond smile appears on my lips as I notice that the words I''m using come from Mother, Celyz, or Leomi.


    ''At this point, I''ve disproved my premise because I''ve arrived at an ultimate duality of existence against nonexistence which isn''t very helpful considering defining those two states is beyond my ability. Setting aside the absolutes, the difference between Good and Evil lies in developing the previous point.''


    I ponder for a while, scratching the side of my chin.


    ''Good can be achieved without Evil because a thriving state that is objectively Good does not require Evil to improve. Mistakes while doing Good can give birth to Evil but that is a mere accident, not a requirement. A state of Evil cannot continue indefinitely because, however slow, the corruption still requires a constantly worsening situation which inevitably leads to destruction or to the necessary step of allowing Good to thrive for it to devour, which will in time lead to the defeat of Evil.''


    I absentmindedly drip the quill in the bottle of ink. Am I being naive?


    ''What Evil corrupts or destroys is Good. Which means that it is no duality but an asymmetrical relationship where Evil depends on Good to grow or even exist while Good can exist by itself even when shackled by Evil because its nature is to improve or maintain itself. Yet, there is an issue, does Good exist if there is no Evil to learn from, to compare to, or to destroy?''


    Shit, I did it again. I bury my face into my palm and get so annoyed that I bury my nails in my forehead. At least, writing this far has helped me calm my mind and forgo these abstracts that aren''t helping me reach a concrete conclusion.


    ''The answers are likely within the Lake and only granted to those beings who become worthy of being welcomed by the flames. Through experience, I can affirm that it is possible to achieve good by committing evil, yet the risk of corruption is great and does not fade. The lack of capitals is not a mistake nor is it humility but a recognition that actions can only be considered good or evil from a certain perspective within a set of circumstances. As long as one has ambitions, I highly doubt that it is possible to do true Good, but good is within the realm of the achievable.''


    I chuckle at my arrogance but don''t linger on it because I''m finally reaching a point where this is helping me understand my own uneasiness and it serves as a warning for my future self, even if I''m unlikely to listen to my past self if the stakes are great enough.


    ''A way to guide oneself towards good and away from evil would be to determine whether the actions taken immediately would be beneficial for others even if one were to fail to improve one''s situation. Looking merely at the end result one seeks opens a trap because events are unpredictable whereas all beings lack knowledge and wisdom. Yet, by following this advice it is possible that no actions at all is taken. Evil thrives when Good does not act so risks must be taken. Perhaps the best course of action is to exercise caution and edge towards freedom over restriction because none would be alive to read this if sapient beings were blindly inclined towards Evil.''


    I chuckle at my addition of a reader, enjoying it without being quite certain why it''s so amusing other than the fact that I have no intention of showing this to anyone which means it''s a way to tease my future self.


    I sign it as ''Freepath'' because I''m satisfied that formulating this set of ramblings helped evacuate my misgivings and expunge some of my indiscriminate hatred for the world.


    I fold the paper and slip it inside the hole where I hid the liangi''s case without disturbing the hiding spot. I don''t take Suxen''s notebook out because I don''t have that much time before Leomi returns so I choose to start working on building a table.


    One other reason why I don''t continue is that I''m a bit preoccupied with Vikiana even if she''s weeks away from arriving on the Izla. Like a sense of incoming doom that I can''t quite shake off and that''s been growing since I mentioned her to Leomi.

 Absolutes.Ch22 Interlude

    The sun falls on Port-Odo, leaving behind it a thin darkness pierced by the hundreds of torches on the walls, around the shipyard, and throughout the city''s workshops. In past years, there wouldn''t have been half as many because most would have returned home by this hour.


    The city''s defeat seems to have triggered a rebirth, or perhaps it is the change in its way of rule along with their liberation from Rykz occupation. People value what they''ve lost and so their freshly restored and expanded freedom has lit a fire in their hearts.


    The citizens now push the hours to complete the repairs as quickly as possible while also expanding the shipyard and finish the half-completed galleys in the dry docks a dozen meters away from the water.


    With longer days and more workers on every project, accidents have become more frequent and the resulting injuries worse. Yet sickness, burns, and broken bones do not worry those striving for Port-Odo half as much as they did before.


    The reason is quite simple, the Hospitaliers have established one of their Hospitals between the docks and the workshops to deal with injuries and ensure the peace. They are more efficient than Templars through use of numbers, cheaper, and more dedicated to healing as it is the core of their mission.


    When an accident occurs, it takes mere minutes for a squad to show up with a physician. If needed, the Hospitaliers even help clean up the mess made and transfer the injured back to their Hospital.


    Not to mention their patrols on the streets which ensure the safety of all against thieves and fires. A rumor has even spread that there are Justiciers judging disputes and that they do not care about birth or bribes, which isn''t to say that Nobles are punished but that they are restricted.


    Most baffling of all to the citizens is that two Alemplars have taken residence in the Hospital to teach and deal with ailments that the Hospitaliers aren''t qualified to heal. There are also numerous Templars taking ships to Izla Meria and guarding important locations.


    The Order isn''t doing anything outside of their usual purview, but there are so many temple guards spread throughout the city that it''s said a Duke who came looking for trouble with Duchess Hetlan didn''t dare start any and directly left Port-Odo.


    Even titled Nobles are aware that it is unwise to pick a fight under a Templar''s gaze as their testimony is above reproach and they are so united that a single Semplar can easily reach their Temple Master.


    If a Master becomes involved without the issue being resolved, then it is but a matter of time before the Exemplar at the King''s side hears of it. And if that isn''t enough, the Grand Masters have access to the Emperor himself.


    The Order''s internal structure is entirely unlike that of Nobility as they are all brothers and sisters by oath, no matter their origin. Once the Empire''s laws have been breached under their sight, all that remains is for the offender to repent.


    Two men stand atop a roof staring at the Keep two hundred meters away. They are perhaps the only two people in Port-Odo who do not fear the Templars, the Hospitaliers, or the titled Nobles. It isn''t because they''re powerful, although they are, but because they have close to unshakable confidence in their skills.


    The first carries such a large longbow across his chest that it''s almost akin to a small ballista. His clothes and gloves are pitch black, his face shrouded under a hood, there are several dozen throwing knives on his belt as well as a short sword.


    The second wears almost the same outfit but attached at his waist are a mace, a black edge-less sword, and a dozen wooden balls with runes. The two are waiting in silence for the night to completely engulf Port-Odo before making their move.


    They are Shades in direct service of the Emperor yet have not received instructions for weeks on end. There are contingencies in place for these situations but they don''t involve procedures as rigid rules would only hinder the delicate role entrusted to them.


    No, these two have been trained since they could speak to act independently towards the overarching goal of increasing the Emperor''s power, whether that means destabilizing ambitious Nobles or helping a devoted believer reach a position of power.


    There are few limits to the actions they are allowed to take, the main one being secrecy. They rely on threats, schemes, manipulations, assassinations, anything that cannot be done in the open but is necessary to achieve their purpose.


    Were they to be caught with their crimes witnessed, there would be no recourse for them to take apart from taking their own lives. Especially if one or several Templars are involved. It is of paramount importance that the Order remains free of the shadows they cast.


    The Empire can lose every Shade but it will fall if the people''s trust in the Templars is shaken because the Order''s duty to gather the Due and maintain the leylines is what keeps the Empire safe from harm.


    Secondary to that point is the fact that people''s faith in the Emperor would lessen should his representatives become tainted by the dark deeds that Shades commit.


    Thirdly is the fact that Nobility relies on the Order for many things, if titled Nobles began to see Templars as adversaries in their pursuit for power and no longer as teachers and arbitrators of their internal disputes, then that would spell disaster.


    Fortunately, there are few who know of the Shades'' existence, fewer who have come into contact with them, and a rare number who are aware they can act against even those who have committed no crime in the Empire.


    So long as that remains the situation, their existence and actions will be but a formless shadow that can be casually dismissed. These two men, despite knowing all of this, have little fear of being apprehended during their duties. They''ve prepared an entire month for this night and waited another week for Duchess Edusa to depart.


    ¡°Killing her would be much easier.¡± The brute with the blunt weapons comments.


    ¡°I wouldn''t need you if that was the plan.¡± The archer comments. He reaches over his shoulders to the arrows in his quiver and runs his fingers along the feathers. ¡°I could do it from here.¡±


    ¡°Through those stone walls?¡± The brute says in surprise. ¡°You got better.¡±


    ¡°No, the target is simply eminently predictable.¡± The archer shakes his head. ¡°She spends most of her days in her study.¡±


    ¡°The patrol passed so the route is free, is the access point open?¡± The brute asks, turning to the business at hand.


    ¡°Not yet, but it will be by the time we reach it.¡± The archer responds.


    The two jump off the roof into the alley below. They seem to meld in the darkness as they rush towards the tall stone Keep, accelerating to such a speed that their silhouettes would seem to blur to a bystander if there was one.


    They encounter not a single guard or patrol as they make their way to the foot of the Keep. The two Shades place their backs to the external wall to observe their surroundings while the archer silently counts the seconds in his head.


    He suddenly turns around and jumps five meters upward, the brute imitating him a moment later. They press the tips of their boots and gloves to the stone, arresting their momentum. Yet, they do not fall down but start climbing upward like a spider would on its web.


    Not even the slightest golden glow shines out to reveal their presence to the patrol that passes beneath them or to the guards inside who could casually look out a window because the constructs are hidden beneath their gloves and boots.


    They soon reach the top of the Keep and climb over the crenelation. They don''t even take a moment to catch their breaths before flashing towards a door and pressing their backs on either side of it.


    The brute draws his edge-less sword as he listens to the footsteps climbing the stairs up to the door. The guard opens the door and she steps on the roof without pause, flicking the door back in a habitual manner.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The brute keeps his eyes on her but she does not look to either side and heads towards a fire on the other side to relieve the current guard. The archer swiftly pulls a thin piece of steel that he slips it into the crack between the frame and the door.


    He lifts the bar holding the door closed and unlocks it with a slight bump. The two Shades slip into the staircase without making a single sound, carefully closing the door behind themselves.


    They rush downstairs, still without making noise. It feels unnatural even to the Shades who are using the construct. There is a big difference between moving stealthily and not even hearing yourself breathe while torches crackle on the walls.


    They stop at a secondary door at the bottom of the stairs. The brute sheathes his edge-less sword to pull one of the wooden balls from a hoop in his belt while the archer presses his ear against the wood.


    With a concurrent nod, they open the door and slip into a hallway, not bothering to hide. The brute injects flow into the ball while he lowers himself to the stone floor, he waits for the archer''s nod before he makes it roll towards the end of the hallway.


    A patrol turns around the corner just as the sphere reaches it. The runes flash and the half-dozen guards drop unconscious with a clinking sound. The two Shades sprint through the hallway, the brute leans down to pick the sphere up as he passes by.


    The two leap over the bodies as they turn the corner, crossing the perpendicular hallway. A few doors open behind them but by the time those inside walk out and sound the alarm, they''ve already entered a vestibule.


    They find two untitled Nobles inside, a man and a woman in chain-mails who draw spiked maces without hesitating or wasting time speaking warnings or demanding surrender. The walls themselves take a golden hue within moments.


    The archer delays the engagement for a few seconds by pulling two throwing knives while the brute reaches down to one of the runic balls, seizing it in his palm but not withdrawing it.


    The wooden ball flashes golden with such intensity that it disintegrates. Unfortunately for the two Nobles named Henry and Margaret, the walls immediately lose their energy and they find themselves without support to face these two enemies.


    They don''t wait for Countess Odo to arrive, they don''t even exchange a glance before charging. Yet, they barely make it two meters before the brute and the archer propel two golden cubes at their chests.


    They try to dodge but the constructs seem locked onto them and follow. The kinetic constructs hit their chain-mails and trigger with a crack. Margaret drops first while Henry staggers back before losing consciousness.


    The golden cubes reverse course into the brute and archer''s hands to be dismantled. They used excess energy to ensure that these two''s defenses would be overwhelmed in one go.


    They step up to the door and open it, finding Countess Grace Odo armed with a sword brimming with flow but wearing a clear white and blue tabard with no armor or mail underneath. In her left hand is a construct shaped like a shield that has yet to be activated.


    ¡°How did you...¡± She starts.


    ¡°We were passing by, this is merely a casual visit.¡± The brute interrupts her, further attracting her attention by drawing his edge-less sword.


    The archer remains silent as he pulls his bow, grabs an arrow with a weighted round head from his quiver, and nocks it in one blurry movement. A moment later, he draws the string and releases it in a flawless demonstration of archery.


    The projectile hits the young Countess in the stomach before her eyes even turn to the archer, much less thinks to raise the construct she put together in a rush. Her knees hit the carpet, she lets out an outraged cry.


    The brute flashes forth towards her, determined to end it before this becomes a contest of access to flow. Yet, Grace Odo reacts faster, and more fiercely, than they calculated as she pushes past the pain to swing her sword, aiming to split him in twain with what the brute thinks is an armor-piercing construct.


    Still, it is far from enough to overwhelm the brute''s enhanced senses. He slashes out with his sword, hitting the flat of the Countess'' blade which shatters the weapon in countless pieces.


    The archer arrives a moment later, placing a throwing knife on the woman''s throat. No matter how courageous a human is, they will pause when their life is so directly threatened.


    Grace Odo is no different, and even her perception that these people are here to take her life doesn''t prevent her from freezing for a moment. That moment is taken advantage of by the brute who pulls another wooden ball and activates it, disrupting the constructs in a small area to remove the Countess'' capability to resist for a short time.


    ¡°I told you we should have infiltrated the Keep.¡± The brute complains casually. ¡°The aftermath is going to be noisy.¡±


    ¡°What... did you think, would happen, after killing a Countess?¡± Grace struggles to ask. ¡°No, it doesn''t, matter. I won''t resist if you let me, write my will.¡±


    ¡°Resist, are you able to?¡± The brute scoffs. ¡°Nobles, I swear.¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡°I''ll write that, the attack was a remnant of, my family''s corruption, acquaintances of those I imprisoned.¡± Grace utters dejectedly.


    ¡°That''s very nice of you.¡± The brute chuckles. ¡°We''ll do that.¡± He sounds mocking but, inside, he is satisfied that the target reached this conclusion on its own with an innocuous push on his part.


    ¡°Grace Odo, you have placed the Empire''s stability at risk by revealing something you shouldn''t have.¡± The archer accuses.


    ¡°I, have.¡± Grace coughs. ¡°They needed to know, but it won''t spread so there''s no need to...¡±


    ¡°No, it will eventually.¡± The brute interrupts her again in a dismissive tone.


    ¡°You, you can''t...¡± Grace trails off, feeling fear as she realizes that yes, clearly, those two can deal with her friends if they can avoid the revolving irregular patrols in place within the Keep.


    ¡°The fact that the information will spread from sources other than you is exactly what saved your life.¡± The archer pronounces, giving her a lifeline while threatening her by sliding his throwing knife''s blade along her neck. ¡°Yet, you cannot remain free of consequence.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you understand, we are great admirers of your justice after all.¡± The brute piles on with a laugh.


    The archer throws him a look of warning. The brute closes his mouth in a snap, realizing that he came much too close to the truth by trying to obliquely induce the woman into thinking that they have no respect for what she''s doing.


    ¡°This is not Justice!¡± Grace utters in rage but isn''t angry or suicidal enough to move with her life literally hanging by the thread of a knife''s edge.


    The two Shades relax inside, relieved that the young Countess is too straightforward to see through their motives with such a tiny clue buried underneath mocking contempt.


    ¡°Nonetheless, we have a task and you need to pay a price for forcing us to deliver this warning.¡± The archer comments offhandedly.


    The brute smacks the side of Grace''s head with his edge-less sword, directly knocking her out without warning just before the disruption construct runs out of energy.


    They can both already hear knocks on the vestibule''s door and guard boots approaching so they''re out of time anyway. The archer pulls a piece of parchment from inside his black vest and activates the runes inscribed on it.


    The parchment disintegrates in his hands, leading a floating triangular construct that flies into Grace Odo''s throat. The two Shades don''t waste a single moment, they rush towards a balcony but stop before stepping into the torchlight illuminating it.


    The archer pulls an entirely wooden arrow from of his quiver and assembles a fire construct on it before shooting it in at a large building in the distance. A moment later, flames shoot out and the guards immediately above their heads on the roof cry out in alarm.


    The Shades make use of the short distraction to climb over the stone rail without extinguishing the torches and scale down the wall to leave the halo of light before the guards above notice.


    Just as they hit the ground, bells start ringing in the Keep to signify that it''s under attack, followed by the fire bells coming from the city. They nod at each other, satisfied that the timeline of events worked out so well.


    The different alarms will induce enough confusion for them to escape the area unhindered. Their goals have been fulfilled, the Hospitaliers haven''t been damaged and warned not to casually ignore a Shade''s instructions. They couldn''t let it go entirely after all, those who know of Shades must also hold a healthy fear towards them.


    Grace Odo wakes in her study, feeling a painful lump on the left side of her head and a burning sensation in her throat. There are scraps of parchment piled on the hand holding her broken sword''s handle.


    ¡°Countess, are you alright? Lord Henry and Lady Marg... Countess!¡± An officer cries out as he bursts in to find his Liege collapsed on the floor.


    He raises his closed fist over his shoulder to tell the two squads of guards behind to hold their tongues before opening his hand to wave it left and right, instructing them to spread out and secure the room.


    The officer kneels and helps the Countess stand. Grace, still fuzzy, tries to speak and say she''s alright but she fails to speak. She gasps as she tries hitting her chest to no avail.


    She panics tries to reflexively scream but it only worsens her state as sounds yet refuse to leave her mouth. The officer, seeing her reaction, guides her towards her desk''s chair.


    ¡°Marth, call a physician and bring back a warm drink!¡± He orders.


    It takes Grace some time to get a hold of herself and use a healing construct but all it does is fix the burning sensation in her throat. She grasps for a quill, and abruptly plunges it into a vial of ink.


    Her indignation at what was done to her renders this woman unable to sit there mutely in defeat. She reaches into a drawer to take a piece of paper that she slaps down on the desk, startling some of the soldiers looking out the windows. She scribbles the words stuck in her throat on the parchment like a vengeance.


    ''Justice can never be silenced.''

 Absolutes.Ch23

    Leomi returns in the middle of the afternoon with the travois, the way she slowly opens the door makes me tenser than if she stomped into the house. I affect a calm expression as I watch her carry inside what she brought back.


    A small pile of straw, a bundle of firewood, and the boar meat tied with a small assortment of vegetables. Her expression surprisingly alleviates once she joins me to work on the table, in silence.


    Those are mixed signals there, she clearly likes working with me but whatever is on her mind probably involves us and it isn''t positive or she would have spoken when she entered.


    Either way, the fact I noticed is making the atmosphere a bit heavy. I do my best to focus on the work at hand and push my uneasiness away for a while until we finish the table, which seems to be her intention. As I hammer down the last few nails, I realize that not only do I hate this awkwardness but that it''s only going to get worse.


    I decide to start being forward about some things, to clear the air of what we have to discuss and stop lying to her by omission so much. I settle in a chair to rest my sore body while Leomi flips the table on its feet and makes the last checks.


    ¡°The eyes.¡± I speak up, startling her a little.


    ¡°Jess.¡± Leomi says, a warning in her voice.


    ¡°I''ll give you a choice, Leomi. You either sit down on my lap and listen to me until the point where you can''t anymore, or you can go take a walk.¡± I inform her. ¡°You don''t have to be understanding.¡± Because you can''t. ¡°You can even hit me, but I want to try to hide as little as possible from you, to tell you everything we can handle.¡±


    ¡°... we have two weeks of peace, should we do this now?¡± Leomi asks hesitantly.


    Her response makes me glad, it means she wants these answers, but it doesn''t help with how nervous I feel about the conversation I''m about to launch myself into. It could hurt us, but hiding it would hurt us no less.


    ¡°I''m not just going to listen.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°That''s fine, I do want to hear your opinions.¡± I say with a thin smile.


    Leomi half-turns and stands in the middle of the room like a statue, apparently stuck between me and the door as she makes a decision. After a while, she decisively walks over to me and drops on my lap.


    I pass my arm around her waist for courage and comfort. She takes hold of my hand in her left while wrapping her right arm around my neck. Damn, she''s more than a head taller when sitting on my lap, that''s ridiculous.


    ¡°Please, keep your hatred out of it.¡± I tell her apprehensively.


    ¡°Of course, this is about us.¡± Leomi responds fiercely, placing her chin atop my head.


    That answer isn''t what I was looking for but I keep silent. She''s being possessive, excluding the Rykz, no Celyz, rather than setting aside her resentment. I shake my head and focus.


    ¡°I went blind when the parasite was removed.¡± I utter abruptly. Leomi stiffens instantly. ¡°It was my fault. I was told of the dangers involved with that limb but it gave me a way to sense my surroundings so I chose to rely on it instead of using the tools the Rykz gave me to enforce some limits.¡±


    ¡°Rh.¡± Leomi exhales between her teeth, her grip on my hand tightens and her arm clenches around my neck. Her anger clearly surpasses her surprise at the revelation of the Rykz sense, likely because the sense itself isn''t news to her.


    ¡°It was my reckless choice to make, and I made it conscious of what I was risking.¡± I utter firmly.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Leomi throws out with difficulty, her voice split between rage and grief.


    ¡°There was no us at the time, kitten, only two broken incomplete beings.¡± I return back in a harsh tone. ¡°It''s what I wanted. The Rykz told me many times to lead from the safety of the rear and act in secret but I chose otherwise. It''s who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She acknowledges with deep sadness. I give her time, seconds that turn into minutes. ¡°It''s who you are, the Jessica I love and admire.¡± Leomi finally says, grasping at my hand. ¡°But, why are you? I want to know. Tell me.¡± She encourages tenderly in spite of sounding on the verge of tears.


    ¡°We''ll get to that.¡± I heartlessly respond. Leomi rubs her chin on my head, signifying her support and agreement. ¡°When presented with the consequences, I made another decision for myself but it profoundly involved you.¡± I tell her.


    I plan to talk about my eyes but the reasoning applies to the parasite. I''m beyond confident she''ll be able to make that connection but decide not to directly mention it to give her the chance to breach that subject at a time of her choice rather than imposing the timing on her.


    ¡°What was done to you?¡± Leomi whispers under her breath.


    ¡°It''s what I did to myself.¡± I insist, remaining silent until she briefly nods. ¡°I chose to alter my eyes to fix them.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t even consider trying something else?¡± Leomi asks, sounding hurt and angry.


    ¡°The possibility of success would have been remote considering the root of the problem involved the Rykz.¡± I tell her. ¡°Who could I trust with the knowledge to fix this?¡± Leomi starts shaking so I hurriedly continue. ¡°The Rykz themselves wanted to return me to normal, I refused for fear that undoing what was done would do more damage than a simple correction.¡± I hate the fact that the conversation turned to the Rykz but it was likely unavoidable.


    ¡°Why, why do you treat yourself so?¡± My kitten questions again, grasping at me.


    ¡°The reason why I cannot accept these handicaps is that they make me too weak to do what I must or be with you.¡± I utter, afraid that the implied mention of the parasite will infuriate her or make her reject me in the same way she did Liz when she found out with Grace''s clues.


    ¡°I would have taken care of you, found a solution.¡± Leomi mourns with a heavy voice.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be able to handle being at your mercy.¡± I firmly deny.


    ¡°I''m aware neither of us can win, I would never go too far.¡± She argues, continuing to throw the conversation off-topic. I let her, after all those things are good for us to say out loud.


    ¡°It isn''t enough. We work in balance, if it tips too much one way, we crumble.¡± I explain in a rough voice. ¡°You know or I would be chained up in a dungeon right now.¡± I add in a joking way that undermines the seriousness of my claim.


    ¡°No, you wouldn''t be.¡± Leomi denies, to my surprise. ¡°It''s a somewhat sick fantasy of mine that I have not been able to get rid of because I have the power to fulfill it. But, I love you so I want to see you free and happy. Putting you in chains wouldn''t be exhilarating beyond a few hours.¡±


    Her voice grows rough at the end. It surprises me, although not much, that the mere mention excites her. I feel her arm move away from my neck and travel down, squeezing between my back and the chair to reach for my behind.


    Her ability to get turned on now feels like it''s a defensive mechanism akin to my raging outbursts or ability to delude myself. Of course, it isn''t always the case but the situation makes it likely. Her fingers caress my lower back, where she wrote her name. I smile fondly at being reminded but don''t let it distract me.


    ¡°My being blind would have destroyed us.¡± I tell her gently. ¡°Same as it did when I was so weak I didn''t challenge your arrogance as you treated me like a lamb. At the time, I should have demanded to know your plans to escape the Rykz. I bear some responsibility for giving you the initiative and not fighting to seize you.¡±


    My words shake Leomi who puts her arm back around my neck. She squeezes me against her without pity or restraint, like a vise. I withstand it without a word, no matter how painful the bruises she inflicted on me get under the increasing pressure.


    ¡°You don''t.¡± Leomi murmurs after a while, releasing me. ¡°It wasn''t in your nature.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It was.¡± I refute. ¡°I changed a lot, but I always had it in me to fight.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You did, but we''re talking about clashing wills.¡± Leomi says with affection.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I ponder. ¡°You''re right.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°But I maintain some blame is mine.¡±


    ¡°A lot of it, I should punish you...¡± She whispers. ¡°... later.¡± She takes a deep breath, apparently hinting for me to continue.


    I gaze at the floor which isn''t truly one. The ground is soil, dirt, wood-chips. This is where I came from. I feel no shame but I do have the desire to move past it, and not for me but for her. I am disappointed in myself for how little I am giving this exceptional woman.


    It isn''t even about what she wants, or what she is used to. It''s about my desire to give her the best in this world. I would be the same way if we were both low born who are used to this kind of poverty. Whatever her eye catches, dress or jewelry, I want to offer it to her.


    Yet, I am excited by how much I took from her and how much she took from me, how we allow and encourage each other to go past what would be sane boundaries. What other being would willingly jump into the bottomless abyss of love with me?


    How I miss Celyz, I wish she could be here with us. She''s safety, peace, but I only love her more for it. It is because of the two of them that I even have the courage to be myself with little restraint. It both saddens and amuses me that both my lovers would tell me to have restraint instead.


    Leomi doesn''t try to disturb me but I can feel her breath blowing on my small braids. I''m going to return to Meria when Leomi leaves. Return and not go because that is where my immediate future lies, I came back here to say my goodbyes.


    I need the environment to work on my constructs and the coin to spoil Leomi, and perhaps Celyz although I''m not sure what she would want that money could buy. Either way, my ambitions cannot be realized here.


    ¡°You wanted to know why I am me.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°A ridiculous question.¡± Leomi notes in humor but with an apprehensive tone.


    ¡°Power.¡± I utter this single word which causes her to stop breathing for a moment.


    ¡°I, I understand.¡± My Lady utters.


    ¡°No, you do not.¡± We refute in the strongest possible voice and words. ¡°We are not a good person for the simple reason that we do not want to become one. We do not like most beings or seek their company or welfare. We are selfish, greedy and we not only accept these defects but embrace them because that is the path we found to rid ourselves of the weakness that crippled us long before we lost an arm. The power we seek is one to destroy that which threatens or upsets us, unlike the you and her who seek to protect that which you find important.¡± Leomi gnashes her teeth so hard the sound sends a chill down my spine.


    I feel her nails bite into my flesh, belly and chest. I don''t react, willing to suffer the consequence of mentioning Celyz whatever it might be. It also serves as a measure of her hatred for my other lover.


    Before witnessing Leomi with that Vuskyt runic broadsword, I would have thought the two would never get along, not to mention agree to meet and discuss me, even if they both obliquely admitted that the other cares for me.


    But that event serves as proof I can trust that there is something beyond jealousy and condemnation between them. The question remains whether that something can be relied on to breach the divide, without interfering directly in their relationship no matter how much I want to.


    Leomi starts dragging her nails against my skin, the hand on my belly traveling down while the other moves up. I grit my teeth and remain immobile, accepting her twisted reaction like she does my insane ones.


    ¡°I need to know that I can hurt you right now because I have to touch you.¡± Leomi utters in a low growling voice, coming as close to asking for permission as she can in her state. I tremble, unable to help my fear of the vulnerability I know I''ll experience. I am no coward.


    ¡°Do what you have to.¡± I respond.


    Leomi''s hands slip by the underside of my shirt and the collar to directly touch my flesh. More than the lack of nails scraping my skin, I''m surprised that she isn''t getting off my lap to get into a more aggressive position.


    But it does not help me withstand her touch. It feels like sheer violence on my body without physical harm when she caresses the depression in my flesh where one of her subjects cut my belly, I experience a mental jolt of pain every very time her fingertips find a scar.


    It''s bad but not as horrible as it could be because she isn''t probing but caressing. Her right hand itself is merely sliding along the injuries her mother gave me on my right shoulder.


    I even manage to take in a breath of air as I realize that she''s massaging rather than assessing. Yet, my muscles remain hard and stiff with no sign of relaxing. The state I am in is simply something I''m not ready to share with her.


    ¡°Your wounds don''t merely excite me because it is proof of how indomitable you are as a warrior. They make me feel prideful that a woman such as you keeps making the choice to be with me.¡± Leomi murmurs in a tone that shocks me because of the affection contained within.


    Her left hand suddenly ventures up to my stomach and brushes against the dozens of crisscrossing jagged scars. I lurch backward in an arc, lifting Leomi up as my body revolts.


    I almost fall off but she pulls her hands back immediately and takes hold of the chair to stabilize us. She merely lets me settle back down before sending her hands back under my shirt, but exploring a lot more slowly and carefully.


    ¡°No one can make you feel like this. The same way no one else could get you to overcome it.¡± She affirms in an odd tone of voice that mixes aggression, affection, and satisfaction. ¡°You fought for me, you''ll keep fighting for me. All these scars, you withstood them all for me and it fills me with pride.¡± Leomi declares in a vibrating sensual voice that makes me realize how aroused I am.


    She suddenly holds her hands still, one over my belly, one on the left side of my chest where my other breast should be. She clearly chose those locations for how adversely they affect me. The meaning is transparent, she loves what she feels.


    ¡°Can you get used to it if I leave my hands there for a while?¡± She asks me gently.


    I cannot comprehend how she can speak like this while hurting me and exciting me so much but the tone gives me the impetus I need to nod despite my incapability to determine whether I truly can.


    Every one of my heartbeats resonates harshly with the places she''s touching, like fresh blood is pouring in and making my flesh more sensitive. Yet, the agony is progressively becoming more bearable as her words echo in my mind.


    It''s obvious that Leomi was avoiding to speak of Celyz, that to Leomi, the Princess doesn''t enter our relationship because she was a bystander to our struggle to save the Izla and our relationship. The word ''bystander'' itself is because I love Celyz, my other lover would use much worse terms to describe her adversary in love.


    What Leomi said is true, I fought for her, these scars bother me because of her, I am overcoming them now thanks to her, I would only allow her to treat me like this, only she would get me wet by harming me with loving caresses.


    I was foolish enough to think I could accept Celyz if she became a little more like Leomi, I realize now that it would have destroyed us the same way that it would destroy Leomi and me if one of us was victorious over the other.


    Leomi is right but she''s missing the point. I don''t have to fight Celyz which is why I fell for her, why I''ll never forget her, why I''ll never fear losing her even as she travels leagues away, why our slightly forceful engagement doesn''t bother me in the least but reassures me.


    Celyz and Leomi are very different. I am regretful my oak had to maneuver like she did to obtain the assurance she needed not to be forgotten. If it was my kitten who acted as such, there would be no remorse but exciting revenge to prepare.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± I finally manage to ask.


    ¡°Never.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°Not even close. You?¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to speak to you, not have sex.¡± I utter in a gruff tone, unable to stop my aggressive desire from seeping out.


    Merely uttering the last word is an admission she has me pent-up, a dangerous one because of my current fragile state of mind. I feel tense, full of a primal lust I haven''t felt since the night we spent in the tent, the desire to take and be taken in a rough way, but I don''t feel mentally stable enough to handle that kind of entanglement.


    Leomi pulls her hands away in a flash to return to her previous position with her arms on my waist and around my neck. Once again her actions stun me, I thought she planned to get me where I am now to enjoy my torment, it seemed like I was wrong even though I was right in expecting her to react violently to the mention of Celyz.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask. She inclines her head down to my eye level and throws me a puzzled look.


    ¡°You told me to sit on your lap or walk out, Jay.¡± Leomi replies teasingly with false-innocence. She''s unfathomable, I really don''t understand how she works inside.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± I insist.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be what either of us wants.¡± Leomi tells me with a sigh. It sounds like she didn''t want to admit this. I take a long while to settle before pushing.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod. ¡°Tormenting me is attractive to you but it''s not a goal?¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°Its exciting because its wrong. We don''t need that right now.¡±


    ¡°You want it but can''t sustain it?¡± I question, thinking of what she said about putting me in chains.


    ¡°Jay, I don''t know myself.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°All I desire right now is to get to a point where we can touch each other and we won''t get there if I hurt you.¡± I feel a warmth in my chest at hearing the reason why Leomi has been so restrained, but at the same time I don''t like it.


    ¡°I don''t want you to walk on eggshells with me. Be free, I''ll stop you if need be.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°I am free.¡± Leomi reassures me, kissing the top of my head. ¡°I want us to become even closer than we were before, more than anything.¡±


    My heart melts as these words resonate it, the pain lingering in my flesh from her harsh exploration vanishes. I slip my hand inside her vest and pull her shirt up to rest my palm on her firm stomach.


    ¡°Revenge because you shouldn''t be allowed to be so sweet.¡± I explain, reaching up to kiss her exposed neck.


    Leomi makes a stiff nod. I don''t mind it, I gently follow the lines formed by her chiseled muscles with my fingers. Her flesh grows gradually harder and her breaths difficult but, after five minutes of hardship, Leomi mellows out a little.


    ¡°Your hand is freakishly hot.¡± She says dreamily.

 Absolutes.Ch24

    My hand may be hot but, to me, her stomach''s flesh is cool and firm but soft to the point where it fully occupies my mind to wonder how she could be so insanely pleasing to caress.


    Leomi shivers under my touch and further relaxes, yet not so much that I could consider us past the wall keeping us apart. Her nails once more poke through my clothes to stab into my skin.


    I stop my hand from exploring further south her body. It went by itself, I swear. Who are you trying to fool? Me! A mad giggle shakes my throat as we savor Leomi. Neither love nor her body, although both are worth insanity, but her very being with all its imperfections.


    ¡°Why this conversation?¡± Leomi asks gently, entirely unshaken by my lunacy.


    ¡°Because we have trust issues.¡± I reply easily.


    Leomi makes a slight nod. I then feel my hair being pulled and realize she caught one of my braids in her lips. I experience more pulls to my scalp and realize a few moments later that she''s gnawing on my hair.


    ¡°How do you still love this wreck?¡± I question.


    Leomi keeps her silence, apparently thinking hard about her answer. She''s right in that what we don''t need is to force things. It would work for us to tear each other''s clothes apart and get past the block keeping us apart with an extended session of brutal sex, it would work in an utterly unhealthy way.


    Yet, our problems are very different. She''s reeling from my revenge while my main issue is rooted in my perception of her perception of my body. After all, I found a way to trust her again. While I still dread her betrayal, I''ve also accepted and welcome the fact that... we should tell her this.


    ¡°You''ve said you would never betray me.¡± I speak up. ¡°Before telling me you would.¡± I belatedly add with a chuckle.


    ¡°It''s not, I...¡± Leomi chokes on her words, apparently taking mine as an accusation. I give her a moment to get herself together. ¡°I do not want to but you would take it as such if... when I act against your will to save your life.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I chortle. ¡°But you shouldn''t worry too much about that, kitten.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leomi whispers with a tiny voice.


    ¡°I experience betrayal when you''re late, when you glance away from me, when you''re not holding my hand, when you let go of my hand, when you don''t grasp my hand so hard it breaks, when you look at me but not at me, when everything is perfect but I feel paranoiac...¡± I pause as I feel Leomi''s slender index on my lips. She likely figured out I could keep going for hours on end, growing more and more agitated.


    ¡°You dare to say it is betrayal after you told me of cheating on us?!¡± Leomi explodes. Ah, she''s the one whose temper was reaching its limits.


    ¡°It feels like it, no matter how unjustified.¡± I reply stubbornly.


    Leomi makes an angry scoff but squeezes me affectionately. Another unexpected loving reaction when I expected her to be thrown in a rage, but then again I wasn''t provoking her this time.


    I extend my hand out and dismantle the fire construct, extinguishing the vast majority of the light in the room to turn it to darkness and show her my glowing irises in order to give me no choice but to press on.


    ¡°So, answer me.¡± I continue. ¡°How can you love my eyes that glow like a beast''s, my innumerable jagged scars, my belly''s shredded skin.¡± My words and sentence structure suffer almost as much as my state of mind does from listing my defects. ¡°My abnormal lack of an arm, my asymmetrical ugly chest, my botched flesh where a shoulder should be. Kh.¡±


    Leomi starts choking me with the arm she set around my neck. Yet, far from angering or frightening me, her action serves to still the growing abyss of anguish in my stomach.


    ¡°You''re disparaging a body that belongs to me. Do not do that.¡± She fiercely orders.


    She releases me after a few seconds. I feel her shifting on my lap as I take a full breath of air. She suddenly pulls her arm away and seizes a handful of my braids. She secures my hair in her firm grip and uses them to jerk my head back to the point where my stretched throat throbs painfully and the chair squeaks.


    Leomi stares at me, her intoxicating face held above mine. I notice the sharp traits that I fell in love with at first sight, the contemplative expression which exposes her uncanny mind, and the expressive light gray eyes that I could never fully decipher because of the seemingly contradicting loving sadism held within.


    These characteristics are a mere few from a multitude that makes Leomi who she is and allows her to obliterate the thick darkness shrouding my heart with merely this small gesture. Perhaps none of it exists, it might all be born of my madness, but the truth doesn''t matter because she couldn''t be more real to me.


    ¡°You do not need to like your body...¡± Leomi''s voice trails off and even contains a touch of awkwardness that clashes with the forceful way she''s bending my neck back, fully exposing my throat. ¡°It''s for me to enjoy.¡± She finishes.


    It puzzles me that she seems somewhat unwilling to reiterate her declaration that the state I''m in excites her, in spite of me asking her to reiterate her attraction to me.


    I have an inkling of why in the back of my mind but I can''t quite put it together. It further confuses me that her hesitation about this sore spot of mine isn''t throwing me in for a crazed spin.


    ¡°Your eyes are odd but they do not bother me in the least. They suit a predator such as you, my Jay.¡± Leomi tells me, lowering her head just enough for our noses to intimately brush. ¡°Do you want to, get rid of these scars?¡± She asks hesitantly.


    I dither in turn because, akin to my reluctance to cut my long hair because I don''t want to return to the girl I was from the woman I am, my damaged body is indelible proof of what I''ve suffered and surmounted to seize what I have now.


    ¡°You''re asking me to give up on your scars?¡± Leomi questions more directly.


    Wait. The apprehension I hear in her voice is like the small push I needed to put the pieces together. She is preparing herself to let me heal myself as much as possible? Not that I couldn''t impose my decision to do so, but is she this attached to this wreck?


    I wasn''t asking her to confirm but to tell me why she finds my wrecked body attractive, it''s as deeply personal as asking me why pain arouses me. Of course she would be reluctant to reaffirm that my body excites her and tell me why after the negativity I''ve been signaling towards myself.


    ¡°You''re afraid I wouldn''t understand?¡± I ask, but Leomi denies by shaking her head just a fraction. ¡°That I would look down on you?¡± Her eyebrow merely twitches but that''s enough for me to tell that the words made her flinch. ¡°I''m asking because I''m afraid, kitten, not because I don''t accept your quirks. I...¡± I take a deep breath, and then another, and another, delaying. ¡°I am terrified by the idea that you''ll be repulsed by the sight of me.¡± I see surprise fill her eyes.


    ¡°Don''t be scared, my little jay.¡± Leomi murmurs, pulling harder on my braids as if she''s trying to achieve the opposite effect. Her traits become fierce, she grows belligerent but also protective in a way. ¡°You''ll still love my hair, right?¡± She asks, throwing me off with the tangent.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I do, I will.¡± I affirm, feeling more than a little frightened to have my throat so exposed with Leomi making such an aggressive expression. ¡°It''s not even remotely the same.¡± I tell her while baring my teeth, unwilling to back down.


    ¡°I do not see the difference. It''s you and so I love.¡± Leomi replies. I''m sure she''s trying to comfort me but her refusal to face my issue head on infuriates me, especially making it equivalent to her hair turning white.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I utter, letting her hear my worsening temper as a warning.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She responds between grit teeth.


    She jerks my head back with even more strength, intensifying the pain I feel at the base of my skull by a lot. A pulse of pleasure makes my lower stomach quiver and I feel the itch to fight, sadly neither emotion lasts long.


    I return the glare she''s been giving me with one of my own but I manage to control myself with a humongous effort, merely tapping her stomach with the tips of two fingers as a warning that things will soon turn sour.


    I''m eminently aware that my strength of will right now comes from the fact that Leomi is making just as much if not more of an effort not to blow up and turn our conversation, argument, into a brawl. Whether it would occur under blankets or not remains to be determined.


    ¡°I don''t know, Jessica.¡± Leomi says with a difficult sigh, admitting my injuries and her hair aren''t comparable. She loosens her grip, releasing my neck from the tension she put it under. ¡°All I am able to give you as an explanation is that I''m twisted.¡± She sounds confident, her gaze doesn''t waver, but I can feel her anguish as certainly as the twist in my gut.


    ¡°You''re perfect indeed.¡± I gently reassure her, leaving my head hanging back for her to enjoy the sight of my fully exposed throat and me the thrill coming from the threat to my life.


    ¡°But, what I can do is promise that I''ll prove to you the truth of my words as long as you give me the opportunity.¡± Leomi tells me.


    She raises her hand and runs the back of her nails along my cheek, crossing over the scar that Ka''tchuk left me. The contact makes me shiver but what shakes me inside is her confidence.


    ¡°All you have to do is show me.¡± Leomi whispers between parted lips.


    The palpable and burning passion in my chest threatens to overwhelm me. She is openly seducing me with her attitude and offer to strip. I believe her words as much as she does, she convinced me and all that remains is to confirm that this wreck of a body doesn''t repulse her.


    But I don''t let myself, no matter how much I want to, regardless of the ecstasy she is promising, even knowing that this is a rare opportunity where she''ll let me make every call. More accurately, we cannot.


    It cannot happen before Leomi agrees to have a fight about Celyz, not before she knows everything or I would be manipulating her and my dream would never come true. I shake my head just slightly to tell her ''no''.


    Leomi nods, accepting my answer without pushing. Her disappointment is visible in how her aggressiveness fades from her features. I move my thumb along two of her abdominal muscles while giving her a meaningful look.


    Her expression stiffens but a smile prevents her face from growing shadowy. She understood what I meant. She slips the hand she ran along my cheek into my collar and carefully places it over my right collarbone.


    My flesh feels like it''s being pricked by pins and needles but the sensation dwindles to a tolerable level, proving that I was right to face this discussion head-on. We remain like this for a while, letting our emotions settle down.


    ¡°I want us to abstain completely until we''re engaged.¡± I force the words out.


    ¡°Even me?!¡± Leomi half-shouts. I find her reaction exaggerated but it doesn''t seem like she''s faking her surprise, she seems dismayed at the prospect of being restrained.


    ¡°If I''m going to suffer, so are you.¡± I inform her.


    ¡°Hm...¡± She ponders with a difficult expression. ¡°What if it''s only binding for you but I swear that I won''t do a thing?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the same?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not at all, you would have to, I would do it to please you.¡± Leomi explains, leaving me just as confused. ¡°It''s the difference between being restrained and confined.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I blink. ¡°No.¡± I refuse because I want an equal agreement even though it would make her happy if I relinquished control to her. ¡°If you want more, fight for it.¡± I challenge her.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi hesitates for a while. ¡°Not fair, I can''t move off your lap and starting something would end with just that.¡± She complains.


    ¡°You''re holding strong to that.¡± I note, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Good girl.¡± I praise her and play clueless when she throws me a resentful glare.


    ¡°Keep it up and see what happens when you''re done.¡± She threatens.


    ¡°I''m glad you''re holding to it.¡± I tell her, deciding to defuse the situation.


    ¡°I agree to abstain, but no cheating.¡± She suddenly murmurs, throwing me a pointed look.


    A cold sweat rolls down my back as her use of the word makes me wonder whether she''s aware or not of the loophole she left for Celyz to exploit back then. I stop myself from throwing her a glance and appearing guilty.


    ¡°No cheating.¡± I confirm.


    Now isn''t the time to tell her. Will it ever be? I don''t respond to Liz, thinking about Leomi''s issue with me. It isn''t likely to be nearly as ''easy'', it took me a long time to get over what she did to me so it won''t be quick for her to get over my revenge, not to mention Celyz.


    But, then again, it didn''t stop Leomi from sleeping with Elizabeth to know that she slept with Celyz before so my engagement with my oak might not cause a physical issue for my kitten.


    ¡°Don''t be worried, my sweet jay. I know your personality, although I wouldn''t say you''re not a good person.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Destroy to your heart''s content, I will trust you know what you''re doing. Just as I''ll protect what my heart desires and you will trust that I know what I''m doing.¡±


    ¡°And if we enter into conflict.¡± I continue.


    ¡°The best woman wins in the end.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°That''s advantageous for you, but it''s okay.¡± I say, giving her a smile.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leomi asks, startling me because she doesn''t seem to be pretending not to know.


    ¡°I''m going to die in a few years, kitten.¡± I remind her, trying to be as gentle as possible.


    ¡°No, you''re not, not.¡± Leomi denies in a hazy voice.


    I find myself unwilling to tell her that the Rykz might be able to save me because there''s a good chance that would be more than she can handle. It doesn''t escape me that this is the same logic Leomi used to shut me out of her confidence several times in the past, before and after the Rykz captured us.


    Still, someone as loving, hating, possessive, controlling, protective, and unstable as Leomi might just break if she found that the one she loves has to be handed over to her hated foe for a chance at survival, which would involve a process she can''t allow.


    I can''t estimate the emotions she would feel if I gave her this dilemma, a hope she can''t agree to because it would come from Celyz, a rage she can''t vent because it would be targeted at Celyz who is the one she would need to rely on and trust to help me. No, Leomi has to accept I will die.


    ¡°Yes, Leomi. I am going to die in a handful of years.¡± I tell her in my firmest, most affirmative, tone.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi repeats with a broken voice and moist eyes.


    I suddenly understand that she isn''t seriously denying the fact, just refusing to acknowledge it. It seems unlikely that the reason why things between us are going so well is that I''m dying, especially since she could only have made the connection after I freed her of her oath.


    Yet, this is Leomi, it wouldn''t surprise me if she realized I had little time left within an instant of discovering who I truly am, what I am. I could feel guilty about the fact that I''m exploiting my death to soothe things over, but I''m truly dying so why would I? I didn''t intend to use my death, it didn''t cross my mind, why should I feel guilty?


    On principle? Waste the best things, my relationships with Leomi and Celyz, that ever happened to me on a point of misplaced pride? Because I think I''m worthy enough to be with her on my merits alone? Because doing this is unfair?


    Leomi would be the first to hit me if I spoke of those reasons, Yvonne and Cetyz would probably be tied second in correcting me, and it would be very difficult to be forgiven by those three. Celyz would understand if I chose to reject the benefits that come with my approaching encounter with mortality, she''s too good to me.


    ¡°Let me off your lap.¡± Leomi demands in a commanding voice. I can feel her legs trembling and her hands shaking.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agree because I do feel guilty for thinking so much of Celyz, because her sudden change in tone is surprising, because she played very nice until now without reciprocation on my part. ¡°You''re not moving.¡± I note after a little while.


    ¡°I need to kiss you, to feel like I own you, like you''re safe, like I can protect you, let me do that.¡± The words pour out of her mouth like water from a broken dam.


    The implication within that declaration is that she''s aware she can''t protect me or keep me safe from whatever the parasite did to me. It speaks volumes about what I just did to her state of mind.


    She gets off me before I can agree or disagree with letting her do anything. It doesn''t bother or worry me, we own each other after all and I put her in this sorry state so whatever she needs to recover, I''ll gladly provide.


    Yet, contrary to what I expected, Leomi seems barely able to remain standing on her legs with how much she''s swaying. I pass my arm behind her back and help her move to her camp bed.


    She grabs my shirt and refuses to let go once I''ve laid her down so I follow her apparent intention and lie down next to her with my back turned to her because I''m pretty sure that''s what she prefers.

 Absolutes.Ch25

    Leomi pulls me into her grasp, entrapping my legs between hers. She then wraps her blankets around us. Her cool hands travel across my body, her right slips between my chest and the floor mat, pushing my breast up for her left to seize after finding its way under my shirt.


    My body stiffens but all it takes for me to relax is to remind myself of Leomi''s state, that right now she can''t handle me being less than hers. My nipple refuses to settle down from its hardened state though, but I think Leomi appreciates the feeling of her palm, I know I do.


    Leomi''s right hand slides down my waist and rubs my lower stomach, causing me to experience a brief but intense bolt of mental hurt that I almost immediately dismiss with a mere reminder that she promised to be twisted enough to like my body.


    Her gesture wouldn''t feel nearly as possessive if she didn''t inscribe her personal crest there in my flesh. She continues for a little while but soon follows the direction the lance is pointing at, brushing my pubic hair with her nails as she does.


    Her fingers slip inside my pants and stretch into my underwear. Her middle finger presses onward without pause to insert itself between my flower''s two dewy inner petals, the base resting on my bud while the tip finds the opening to the depths of my womanhood, settling there protectively. She settles the rest of her fingers over and around my two outer petals.


    It isn''t the time to feel sexual desire, not to mention the deal we just made, but her sudden push and the wet caresses involved on parts of me that are so sensitive it feels like each touch brings ecstatic agony. This isn''t something I can handle with my self-control, not with how desperately I love and desire this woman.


    It isn''t the time because Leomi does not mean to do anything to me right now. This position is the one she took when we were at our closest as Elizabeth and Leomi, likely when she wanted to possess and protect Liz the most. I slip my hand inside my pants in turn and lay it over hers in affection and support.


    It''s likely that to Leomi this is the purest way she can physically express her emotions about me, us, and herself. The way she''s holding me is so utterly intimate that I''ve never even held myself like this on my own, even in my adolescent explorations.


    It''s so completely like her to do this, twice no less, that I don''t suspect her of trying to take advantage of me for a single second. She, was really, trying to love me? Liz'' heartfelt and sorrowful remark hits me deeply but we don''t linger on it because this moment belongs to Leomi for her to start grieving me.


    As I almost manage to accept her hand seizing my breast and her fingers taking possession of my sex, Leomi takes a deep breath. It makes her entire body move by a tiny amount. Her middle finger, especially, slides forward and back inside my flower''s petals to devastating effect.


    ¡°Auh!¡± I can''t help but let the sound out, it is simply impossible for me to stop it.


    My sex quakes against her slender fingers, she can''t have missed that even if she didn''t hear my moan. I feel deep shame at this intense craving to have my body loved by her even though Leomi would never even think of any reproachful remarks to make.


    Still, I thank this shame because it is the very reason why I succeed in controlling myself and bring my mind back from the edge of a frenzy. Thankfully, I am not tested again as Leomi kisses the pit of my neck and turns immobile.


    ¡°I love you, please don''t die.¡± She pleas in a miserable voice, the wind of her words brushing against my skin.


    It nearly breaks my heart to hear her say that. The lust I felt in spite of her need for comfort vanishes like an ephemeral dream in the morning. I devote myself to being the lover she needs to hold, almost feeling happiness at being able to be that person for her. If only I wasn''t the one who hurt her.


    We remain stuck together like this for hours on end, almost until nightfall. It felt blissful but unsettling because of the occasional trembling that would shake Leomi''s body and by extension mine. Then again, not once do I doubt that I''m safe in her hands.


    ¡°You picked the worst time for abstinence, I could be making you forget.¡± Leomi finally speaks up with her nose stuck in what remains of my left shoulder.


    ¡°Aren''t you the one who needs comforting?¡± I try to ask teasingly but my voice comes out too tense, no doubt because of where her hands are.


    ¡°You''re the one who''s dying.¡± She chokes the last word out like it''s ripping her from the inside.


    Her logic is baffling to me, she isn''t denying she needs to be soothed but insists on helping me. I have no idea how I''ll ever be able to get away from her when the time comes, I''m likely going to have to run away.


    With her mind back but still in a rather fragile state, I decide that my passivity is no longer what she needs. Besides, the presence of her middle finger within my intimacy is a little too arousing if she''s ''conscious'' of me. I gently wrap my hand around hers and pull it away.


    Leomi makes a small unwilling groan but she doesn''t fight it, she even pulls away from my breast without trying to tease or pinch me. I hear the blankets ruffle and a sound of licking soon after, confirming that it got sexual for her not long ago.


    ¡°Are you really...?¡± I question, my voice trembling just a bit.


    ¡°You taste delicious.¡± Leomi confirms, her nose nudges at my neck.


    In spite of her bravado, her tone is still difficult. She''s suppressing her anguish for us. I need to convince her I feel fine while getting her to feel better. An idea pops in my mind and I decide to go for it in spite of it being much too soon for my comfort.


    I start stripping under the blankets, to show her what I look like so that she can prove herself to me. It''ll lift both our spirits, which is the only way to make her feel better because if it''s only about her, she won''t allow herself to be better since she needs to do something for me. If it goes wrong, I''ll go a bit mad at the worst.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leomi asks shakily.


    ¡°Light the fire back up, it''s cold.¡± I respond.


    We''re both playing the fool but it doesn''t matter since we''re both aware of it. Leomi sends a burst of flow and lights up the firewood without wasting a moment. Obviously, there''s a bit of revenge involved because she decided to so flagrantly taste me.


    I pull my shirt off, dragging along the strip of cloth covering my breast that she loosened. I throw the clothes to our feet before sliding off my pants and knickers, giving myself not a moment to rethink my decision or pay attention to the terror wrenching my guts.


    This is beyond risky for me, we, us. I just got back to the point where I could withstand and enjoy her touch, showing her my flesh now is stupid and unwise because the slightest negative emotion I catch on her face will undoubtedly turn me insane.


    The fact we both need it gives me the courage to go for it, I''m tired of hiding myself, of fearing what she''ll think when witnessing the state I''m in. She promised she would accept me, no, love me if I gave her the chance. If she lied, then we''ll both bear the consequences.


    I stay still under the blankets, taking deep breaths. Leomi lays her left hand on my thigh, apparently unable to keep it to herself any longer. I expect her to lose her cool, but as usual her self-control is spotless.


    My anguish grows and I start having second thoughts. This isn''t the right time. I decide to get dressed up again but act in the opposite by throwing the blanket covering me to the side.


    I fear standing up in the light so I do exactly that, shaking from head to toe as I face the fire. I don''t feel much heat in front of me but I couldn''t ignore the illusion of a burning gaze on my back if I tried.


    My nipple softens, there isn''t a trace of desire left in me. I''m too exposed, vulnerable, nervous, utterly dreading what will happen once I turn around as there aren''t even half as many scars on my back than there are on the other side of my torso.


    One saving grace is perhaps that I can hear Leomi''s bated breaths and that she isn''t pressuring me. I''m past mere nervousness, the three insane beings in my head are wordlessly deciding to get dressed up every few seconds but my body is refusing to listen, it instinctively understands that it''s far too late to backtrack.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I turn around and face her. There is no direct source of light on me but the fire is intense enough that Leomi doesn''t need one. I might as well be standing in broad daylight for her because it is impossible for her not to be using an eyesight enhancing construct right now.


    Her light gray eyes travel up and down and then the other way. I tremble, utterly terrified as the abyss in her irises devours me from top to bottom. Yet, I refuse to close my eyelids and risk missing the expression that''ll destroy me.


    Yet, no matter how I look or interpret her traits, all I can see is hunger and admiration. She seems to be reveling in my body. Her hands are twitching like she''s barely able to stop herself from launching at me.


    I feel like I''m in a dream as I end up being the one to wait for her to control her emotions and come to me rather than the other way around. This reaction of hers literally could not be any better for me.


    If Leomi tried to touch me right now, it would be a betrayal that no amount of consequences could ever fix or even diminish. But, if she were not to be excited to the point of almost losing herself to my body, then I would always hold a seed of doubt towards her sincerity about what she feels for my wreck of a body.


    I absentmindedly notice that my requirements for her go far beyond what she expects from me. But, then again, Leomi demands the best of herself but not of others. We''re both insecure but express it in very different ways.


    A flash of illumination strikes me like a bolt of lightning. She''s so focused on physical contact because words aren''t enough for her to trust someone. It''s why my lies merely anger Leomi while her omissions enrage me. Her burning gaze clears up a bit, like she''s coming to herself.


    ¡°How is it? Does my body disgust you?¡± I ask in a flat tone, seizing control of the conversation. It doesn''t matter what I read or feel from her, I need to hear her say it in unequivocal words.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies softly, reaching out to me with a gaping mouth. ¡°Come to me.¡±


    I don''t move. I actually can''t move. In a bit of irony, my knees and legs are locked in place from physical fear which prevents me from joining her, which is what she needs to tell and show me in truth that she accepts me.


    Her expression flickers from admiration and craving to one of determination towards a challenge. She starts taking off her clothes on the bed without breaking eye contact, starting from her shirt and the white bra underneath.


    Her two small round mounds are too perfect, they make me lower my eyes. I don''t even care that I do because her cute nipples are so erect it means that I''m not losing. Abstinence, huh, even that we cannot do like normal people.


    Wait, not losing. When did our state of mind turn from fright to flirt? I watch her, dazed, as she unfastens her belt and pulls her pants down to reveal gray silk panties with laces holding them closed.


    She unties the strings, revealing that the area above her intimacy is entirely shaved. It takes a huge effort of will to throw a quick glance up at her face but my curiosity is strong enough. Our eyes meet and her embarrassment appear clear to me from the blush on her cheeks.


    I look back down, finding the moist sex she so shyly exposed to me that night in the dark tent on Liz'' command. Her rose inner petals are still endearing, so thin and fragile looking, her bud so delicate seeming.


    She must be so very sensitive, no wonder physical intimacy is so important to her, sexual stimulation must almost be painful for her and even harmful if not done right. I feel my heart melting in my chest.


    Her exquisite and tender appearance breaks the last bit of hesitation in me. I reach out with my hand and she very carefully wraps her slender fingers around my hand to pull me down on the blanket next to her.


    I lay on my back while she leans over me so that we can both look upon each other without restraint. My hand instinctively finds her breasts to gently caress one after the other, treating her nipples like pearls that I might damage if I weren''t careful.


    Leomi''s eyelids tremble from enjoyment. I watch her nervously as she leans down on me, her lips going straight for mine. Her left hand, the one that isn''t supporting her body, moves to my chest and takes hold of my breast with strong fingers as we share a tender kiss.


    I suddenly realize that we''re making love without having sex, which is precisely what we so desperately need to fix our relationship. I scrutinize her expression as I stroke her chest, looking for the smallest clues that even Leomi cannot hide.


    The corner of her eyes narrow slightly as the base of my palm grazes her right pink nipple. She isn''t entirely comfortable with my touch, but it''s normal and it only makes me more passionate about working hard to get her past this as she did for me.


    Our mouths separate naturally but we both keep fondling the other''s breast, it amazes me how perfectly hers fits inside my hand, like they were made on measure for me. Even her nipple pokes at exactly the right spot in my palm, slightly down and to the left of the center where I am the most sensitive.


    I try to be as affectionate and soft as possible while she inflicts on my slightly larger breast the full extent of her passion. All feel right within our tiny world but she must now speak because right isn''t enough for us.


    ¡°Where did you get this, it looks like a rip?¡± Leomi questions, her fiery stare directed at a scar on my left side.


    ¡°It''s from when I tried to kill myself from doubting your feelings.¡± I admit, having trouble looking straight at her body because I feel silly for having ever doubted.


    ¡°I''ll make sure it won''t happen again.¡± She declares firmly, like a resolution to herself. I smile at how she doesn''t seem to have even considered blaming me for that.


    ¡°It won''t.¡± I nod.


    Leomi shifts down and deposes a small kiss on the white jagged line of flesh, apparently attempting and somehow succeeding to reinforce my love for her. A grin takes over my face and I completely mellow out, my back espousing the bed for her to inspect and slowly dispose of my insecurities.


    ¡°These?¡± She then asks, looking lower on the same side.


    ¡°In Meria, needle constructs if I recall correctly.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Those?¡± She presses, as her hand slides to my stomach.


    She licks her upper lip as her fingertips travel over the ridged scars, clearly reveling in my flesh''s scars as well as the intact patches of skin. I sigh in relief from the bottom of my lungs, feeling so accepted, wanted, and desired that I can scarcely believe it.


    ¡°Tianeel teeth.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi continues asking, going from one mark to the next without hesitation, even pressuring me to scour my memory when I have trouble recalling how I got the wound. No matter how ugly these scars are in my eyes, she seems to be inscribing them in her memory like so many treasures.


    Unfortunately, at one point she''ll soon find one with an answer that won''t be as easy to accept as those before. I fear that moment but do not plan to lie or hide anything in the least because it was no longer an option from the moment I revealed myself entirely to her.


    ¡°The eyes.¡± She mentions in a whisper. ¡°I really like them, it merely... irks me how you got them.¡± I lose myself a little and grasp at her breast. ¡°Ihm.¡± Leomi manages to close her lips tight just before moaning. ¡°I, I... huu.¡± She gasps and recovers. ¡°You know I would enjoy you blind and at my mercy but it would affect something you do that I love too much for it to be even remotely worth it.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, hanging onto her every word.


    ¡°The way you look at me.¡± Leomi murmurs like it''s a difficult confession to make.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I acknowledge, flattered, but wait for her to continue because there''s something missing to what she''s saying.


    ¡°But, either way, it''s your choice.¡± Leomi adds, apparently catching onto the shadow of my incoming rebuke.


    ¡°It was hard for you to say that.¡± I note, lifting her breast to feel the weight of it in my hand.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± Leomi sighs with a look of delight. ¡°I want you so much. I want you but also to control you, to listen to me while knowing that I wouldn''t like it if you frequently obeyed me. It feels insane at times but also correct at others, which seems to be even madder.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn''t be concealing so much from you.¡± I tell her, thinking of the few scars the Rykz left me that she hasn''t gone to yet, some she missed, some she''s avoided like the left part of my chest. And Celyz.


    ¡°Don''t be, I''ve often picked the time to tell you things as well. We''re too important to risk on impulse.¡± Leomi says.


    I frown, still uncomfortable even with her approval. Her expression turns to one of concern and she leans down on me, pulling her hand away from my chest. She places her lips around my tit and starts sucking it with a few nibbles, giving me an array of gratifying and thrilling sensations that utterly obliterate my worries.


    She stops after a few seconds, which is good because her action toe a line we don''t need to cross tonight. Leomi resumes caressing me while her eyes trail down to the tiny white marks on my thighs that she left herself with her signature lance construct.


    ¡°You didn''t get rid of those.¡± She comments with a smile, looking back up to me.


    ¡°Well, it wouldn''t have felt right to do that without asking.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Tell me about all these scars the Rykz left on you.¡± Leomi demands in a quiet voice.


    ¡°H, how did you...¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Your expression shifted depending on where I looked, Jessica.¡± She explains.


    She manages to stop me from panicking in the gentlest way by rubbing my chest in a loving and reassuring way, apparently trying to communicate to me that she''ll accept whatever she hears. I can''t help the fear that arises but I don''t let it stop me. Yet, before I can start talking, Leomi continues.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, my jay.¡± She murmurs. ¡°I have never felt disgust towards you, never.¡± Leomi affirms strongly. ¡°Not even towards Elizabeth when I realized what the arm was.¡± I throw her a look, my face likely expressing my disbelief. ¡°I won''t lie, it felt wrong.¡± She tells me with a worried frown.


    ¡°It made your skin crawl.¡± We utter, starting to feel a disquieting and harmful itch where her skin touches mine. ¡°I''m a monster.¡± I inform her, using all I have to look her in the eyes without flinching.

 Absolutes.Ch26

    In spite of the bait I just threw, spiced with a slight loss of temper, Leomi doesn''t bite. She remains calm and shifts position just enough to remind me how wonderfully naked she is. Her breasts barely bounce which shows how firm they are.


    I take a shivering inhalation. There is no way she didn''t do that on purpose. Remaining still or attempting seduction is her answer to my volatile temper, or trying to talk it out but that hasn''t worked well very often. I can''t help but glance down.


    Her bronze skin is pure, fully exposed to my sight, bare of hair or flaw, and tempting beyond measure. I savor her stomach''s sculpted muscles but my eyes stop on the crest I carved where her very lower belly and right thigh join. My anger can''t help but cool down. I tighten my grip on her chest.


    ¡°That was unfair.¡± I pout. But, evidently, a good way to handle me.


    ¡°Not as much as you trying to put words in my mouth before I even get to explain.¡± Leomi replies with a tender smile I would never believe she could make on this subject.


    ¡°When did you ever find the time to shave?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°For you? I made the time.¡± Leomi grins. She briefly leans down to kiss the clean cross-shaped pale scars on the left side of my chest.


    ¡°I had to give it up.¡± The words roll off my tongue before I can think to stop them. ¡°To become a monster that survives.¡±


    ¡°You are no monster.¡± She shakes her head, making her straight black hair wave. A good choice, not to argue that point further. ¡°It feels wrong but it isn''t physical repulsion. I don''t want to have any contact with these parasites...¡± She pauses, clearly swallowing the words ''and neither should you.'' ¡°But, I''m not narrow-minded.¡± She tells me with a fierce voice.


    I blink, stunned by the implications. I feel her lanky fingers tremble on my chest because of how strongly she''s restraining herself from hurting me to relieve herself of anger. The fact she is infuriated that I would think she''s rejecting the parasite out of bias further throws me off.


    ¡°You think me akin to those who hurl insults at our backs?¡± Leomi asks spitefully. ¡°My rejection of that parasite isn''t a contemptible reaction of rejection towards what I don''t know or understand!¡± She exclaims, getting heated up. ¡°I can''t have you think that of me.¡± She adds, almost to herself but with no less guile.


    I swallow my saliva, feeling dismayed as culpability mixes with the concrete hope she''s giving me. I don''t entirely believe her, of course, how could I after the hostility she''s expressed towards the Rykz and the Little one? Yet, there is no deception on her face, no lie in her words, nor treachery on her traits.


    It seems probable to me that she would rather exterminate the prejudice in her heart by forcefully altering who she is rather than have to admit to herself that she has behaved like those she despises and hates the most, like those who hurt me so much as I grew up.


    Not so long ago, I would have apologized. It would have temporarily fixed this and been a mistake because neither of us could be satisfied by my dishonesty, it would eat at us and make us more likely to clash.


    Instead, I watch her intense posture, seeking a way to get her to continue explaining herself without sounding like I don''t believe her or saying anything I don''t sincerely mean.


    I decide to borrow a trick from her bag since, after all, she''s attracted to me. I could use some cuddling to soothe the painful itch in my heart and she could appreciate cuddling me with how controlling she is.


    I turn over to lie on my belly without breaking eye contact. Leomi does, however, her eyes trail down to her name on my lower back and then go further towards my behind. Her hands already busy exploring.


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± She murmurs, losing track of the conversation as her fingers trail over my scars. It baffles me that doing this is enough to make her flustered.


    ¡°One self-inflicted... only one, I think.¡± I respond. ¡°The rest are from fights and complications.¡± I add, certain she''ll know what I mean.


    Leomi''s expression flickers, the hand supporting her clenches into a fist but she merely takes a deep breath and gets up on her knees. She soon mounts over me and sits down on my back.


    Her flesh is cold compared to mine, I''m quite glad she has my heat to warm her up. She pulls my attention to my back by leaning down and pressing her moist womanhood on me in a very deliberate manner until her nipples poke at my shoulder blades.


    The confirmation of her arousal raises my spirits to the point where I feel foolish to have been concerned about being rejected. The slight amount of dew on her flower makes her actions even naughtier.


    Still, this kind of flirting is quite innocent for us, it''s pleasurable to have reached a point where we can accept each other like this with each other without shame or losing ourselves to lust.


    Our bond is becoming much stronger. Neither of us would have been able to keep our word to abstain if we did this the first day we reunited, and it would have come with worse consequences considering our states back then.


    Right now, we both have exactly what we want from this relationship. Leomi is making me feel loved and freely accepted; while I am... I pause, quite shaken by the realization of how simple my three personalities are compared to her single but chaotic and contradicting personality.


    Unlike me, she doesn''t want to be given acceptance but to force it when she wants it. I''m a being who can fight, restrain, or allow her controlling impulses, a being she can love without needing to constantly keep herself in check.


    Someone that didn''t judge her, that kept loving her even through insanity, that took revenge enough for her to forgive herself, that can defeat her when she needs to be. Who else could be that person for her? Only us. I will destroy any other that attempts it.


    ¡°That parasitic limb, it feels wrong.¡± Leomi says with a coarse voice.


    I tense even though she won''t hurt me at this moment. She immediately blows into my ear. I squirm at the ticklish sensation, feeling a burst of affection at how easily she dispelled my discomfort.


    ¡°Explain.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°It''s unacceptable, to me, that you would ruin your beauty with something that isn''t you.¡± She explains as she starts massaging my shoulders.


    It doesn''t escape me that she avoided saying ''health'' nor that she was careful enough to add that it''s her opinion, not an affirmation. I could take it as her manipulating the way I react but I can only see her precautions as proof of her respect and affection for me. As I enjoy her thumbs working my flesh, I decide not to confront her inability to accept my death.


    ¡°But a monster you are not.¡± Leomi affirms aggressively.


    Even Liz, who occasionally enjoys making the worst possible decision, doesn''t even consider fighting her over this after hearing the threat and conviction in her voice.


    ¡°I may not be a monster.¡± I hesitantly tell her, not quite able to believe she got me to admit this. ¡°But whatever I am with the parasite, you are no less right now.¡± I gather momentum, even as she attempts to mark my bones by planting her short but sharp nails in my flesh. ¡°You''re screwed up, sadistic, but I love you. You know how much I need you to accept me, don''t deny it.¡±


    She squeezes my shoulders in acknowledgment, I''m not sure if she intended to cause me further hurt at first but my cry surely didn''t get her to stop using her nails. It takes me a bit to shift gears in my head and let the stabbing pain enjoyably course through me because I wasn''t in that kind of mood.


    Leomi pulls her nails back after a while and kisses my skin where she vented her temper. She resumes massaging me with a tenderness that should be impossible for someone as twisted as she is. I shift gears again to relax and let myself be spoiled despite the fact that it leaves me open, increasing the risk that she''ll want to hurt me.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    She neither apologizes nor do I ask her to thank me for allowing her, these things no longer need to be said or remain unsaid, they don''t enter consideration. Our love is beyond unreasonable and needs to be all-encompassing to function, which is why this conversation matters so much.


    ¡°Accept all that I am in the same way I never judge who you are.¡± I demand of her, counting on the accuracy of my read on her.


    ¡°You don''t judge me?¡± Leomi asks. I hear a trace of doubt and longing in her voice but there are more emotions which are buried too deep for me to recognize.


    ¡°No. I''ve hated and loved as well as been furious and afraid in our relationship, but I have never condemned you for who you are, only what you''ve done.¡± I reply, pouring my heart out to help her and myself.


    ¡°I...¡± She hesitates, no doubt out of disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    I don''t respond, she would further suspect me if I tried too hard to convince her of the truth. It takes her a while to accept what I''ve said, yet she never forgets to keep caressing my shoulders even as water drops fall on my upper back.


    I almost start crying as well as I realize how much she tortures herself for who she is. Perhaps the reason Leomi doesn''t seek to be accepted but rather respected and admired is that she can''t accept herself with how harshly she judges herself, even on impulses she hasn''t acted on. I''m not sure it makes sense, but it''s my interpretation of her.


    ¡°I, I am trying to, but...¡± She chokes on her words.


    I feel disappointed by the answer but not by her because I am aware that it is greed for me to want her to accept the parasite as part of me. The mere fact she''s discussing this in half-words is more than I thought I could get.


    It matters not to me that there is no end to the efforts I will need to make in order to make the two beings I love happy. It is a consequence of my choices and inability to give up on them. I will strive to make them both as happy as I am able for as long as they don''t give up on me.


    ¡°I, I may need, to be, made to. For it, to happen.¡± Leomi confesses in a broken fearful whisper.


    Her words stun us both as even her hands stop massaging me. I flip around. I feel her wet sex rub along my side but even that isn''t enough to distract me from what she just said.


    Leomi''s face is blank and her expression listless, there are traces of the tears she shed earlier but what she forced herself to say seems to have taken all her energy. It is obvious to me that asking for details, for an explanation, is more than she can give me.


    I can no more pressure her past this point than she could give up on me. It''s certain that she only said it because of what I just told her. She won''t repeat herself a second time, not when this involves telling me that she won''t voluntarily agree to the Little one with the implication that pushing her past what she can tolerate might work.


    She''s just as crazy as we are. While we''ll never forget, neither can we ever inflict this on her. We''ll find another way. My Leomi just proved herself more than worthy of the trust Elizabeth extended to her after her betrayal without much basis other than love.


    I''ve learned a lot about how she functions inside yet I know less. I said it, she''s as insane as we are, it''s all we need to know. I said that. I forcefully wrench ourselves out of our mind and back into the present and Leomi''s empty light gray eyes.


    ¡°Why did you lie about earlier, my beauty?¡± I ask provocatively to give her a way out.


    Leomi doesn''t react immediately but she starts swaying. I sit up and wrap my arm around her back to caress the name I engraved in her back, starting where her sword severed my left arm from my body. Her lips slowly awaken to make a smile. I kiss the spot between her breasts, using my nose to nudge her at the same time.


    ¡°Beauty.¡± Leomi murmurs hazily. ¡°You''re beautiful, cute and mischievous.¡±


    I melt inside as she gives me the words I have longed to receive for so long. I''ll celebrate by taking care of her. I push her to make her lie back down in the bed but she starts falling so I have to use all my strength to present her from impacting the mat too hard.


    After joining her side, I lift her head up so that she rests on my belly facing me. I wrap the blankets we threw aside around us and keep her warm. I find her clear gaze when I look down. I wonder when she woke but it doesn''t truly matter, what matters is...


    ¡°Come on, you love making me love you even more.¡± I encourage her.


    Leomi nods lightly but it doesn''t feel like she''s listening or intends to please me with praises because her eyes are flickering between my breast and the flat ruined expanse of my left chest.


    ¡°You''re perfect, my Jay.¡± She tells me.


    I feel a hot wave as I realize that she may have interpreted my request for compliments according to her own desires. She confirms it by moving to my left side and kisses my scars a few times.


    She then lays the side of her head on my arm and reaches for my nipple with her tongue out. She uses a mere lick to make it rise before wrapping her lips around it, thankfully not going any further.


    She places her right hand where my left arm was, throwing me a questioning look. As she is apparently asking for permission, I give it by sliding my arm under hers to take hold of her breast. We lie there, silent and naked under the blankets for a long while.


    Leomi ends up closing her eyes and probably falling asleep because she starts absently nibbling my nipple. She occasionally closes her teeth around it to give it a mean jerk that startles and excites me.


    But, most of all, I feel happiness at the two of us being able to be so free with each other. It goes beyond what I ever expected I could have. In my fantasies, never did I imagine being in a relationship without taboo with a woman.


    I didn''t even know I desired this or that it was possible for two beings to be together without hiding their faults. My grin remains for hours on end as Leomi naps, or drowses, while playing with my breast.


    I could return the favor but merely holding one of hers and leaving myself available to her is enough to make me the happiest woman in the world now that she''s so completely obliterated my fears that she would be disgusted by me.


    She does stop playing around the time when the sun sets. She starts drooling on me not long after, which I find completely adorable and irresistible when added to the peaceful look on her face.


    This is a secret I''ll hold precious over any other because she might deprive me of the joy of seeing her like this if I were to tell her. I stare for at least an hour but I tragically sneeze and she wakes up. I swiftly use the blanket to wipe the saliva off the corner of her lips and my breast before she opens her eyes.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Leomi sighs, using her arm to swipe the blankets off our bodies.


    ¡°Did you really have to do that?¡± I say, worried because she''ll get colder.


    ¡°It embarrasses you.¡± She tells me like it''s a perfectly reasonable explanation.


    ¡°You''re really immodest.¡± I berate her teasingly.


    ¡°You''re beautiful and I''m gorgeous so I want us to admire each other, and also to engrave you in my mind.¡± Leomi praises us without a shred of shame.


    ¡°Then...¡± I feel my cheeks turn bright red, which makes Leomi stare with wolfish eyes. ¡°If, if you like it so much... I''ll shave it all for you.¡± I utter, completely embarrassed.


    ¡°You can''t back down.¡± Leomi utters with a serious tone that feels completely inappropriate for such a frivolous exchange. But then again, we''ve been inappropriate almost since we met. ¡°Or I''ll do it myself.¡± She threatens.


    ¡°No way. I''m not even going to let you watch.¡± I deny.


    ¡°But...¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°No.¡± I interrupt her, putting my foot down because she''s far too unbridled for me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She backs down with a kiss on my breast, looking no less pleased by me.


    ¡°Why are you so...¡± I hesitate to ask, she might be conscious about her tendency to be public about us. ¡°Open?¡± I finish because we shouldn''t keep these things to ourselves and all I have to do is be understanding if she needs me to be.


    ¡°I liked people admiring me while aware they can''t have me.¡± Leomi casually tells me.


    She would have succeeded in hiding her concern about my reaction if I didn''t know her well enough to catch her eyebrows lowering by a fraction as she looks up to me.


    ¡°Wicked woman.¡± I tell her with a grin.


    ¡°It gave me a sense of power.¡± She continues, her unfair abysmal loving eyes fixed into mine. She''s observing me as intently as I am watching her so I leave myself open, not even attempting to conceal the fact it amuses but doesn''t arouse me. ¡°Now, I want the world to see us, to be jealous that we own each other and that none are allowed to intrude. The risk of being challenged, the control over you, it''s a powerful aphrodisiac.¡± She explains.


    Even if I wasn''t foolish enough to let my traits react to my emotions, I never could have hidden the fact that her words make me feel worried and guilty, because of Celyz, because even now I refuse to consider letting go of either of them.


    Leomi''s smile narrows so she clearly didn''t miss it, yet she does not mention it or even speak a word. I feel the strong need to say something, to explain, to alleviate my guilt, but I don''t because it is clear that my kitten is either toying with the mess I created or is waiting for the right time to pounce.


    Either way, I am in the complete wrong so the best thing I can do for her is nothing. As I almost crumble from the weight of my conflicting feelings, Leomi rescues me by starting to kiss my scars one at a time.


    ¡°You never did tell me where some of these came from.¡± She uses the soft air of her words to caress me but the comment is a command.


    I could easily reject her and she would accept it. But she might feel diminished because at this point my only reason to keep my mouth shut is to spare her feelings which she clearly doesn''t want me to since she''s the one pushing for answers.

 Absolutes.Ch27

    I gaze at the white root of her hair, worrying about her current state of mind. I''m sure Leomi is sincere but that doesn''t mean she''s telling the truth. I still have to answer, we''re baring our hearts out after all.


    ¡°These are sequela from the Little one, it''s what the parasite is called.¡± I tell her.


    Even with that answer, Leomi doesn''t pause and keeps pecking my scars, pressing her lips on the next one. I think of how to explain it and end up deciding to just give her the truth along with some of my conclusions.


    ¡°It was instructed to limit itself to symbiosis but my constant use of its capabilities against the Rykz'' advice and my injuries made it so that its instincts as a parasite pushed past the strict boundaries it was given.¡± I explain, shivering at the memories that emerge but I find myself unable to tell if it''s from yearning for it or relief that it''s gone. ¡°It merged with my injured flesh to sustain me and grow in order to save my life.¡±


    ¡°It''s gone now.¡± Leomi oddly whispers, like she didn''t hear what I just said. ¡°You''re safe.¡± Is she talking to herself?


    ¡°I think you''re lying to yourself.¡± I tell her because I have to but brace for the incoming storm, either her or Elizabeth will blow.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks without a change in her tone but with narrowing eyes.


    ¡°You said it ruins me.¡± I reply calmly but Liz manages to slip some of her resentment in.


    ¡°You just told me yourself that it did, it consumed you.¡± Leomi contests, giving up on her comforting kisses to look up to me.


    ¡°You may not think of me as a monster, but your reaction to it in the past clearly indicates you think of it as one and as the two of us as worse.¡± I utter, struggling to restrain Liz who''s the one most attached to the Little One and also oddly the most forgiving towards it trying to consume us.


    Leomi keeps her silence but her difficult expression speaks loudly of her internal conflict. She starts shaking. What I said clearly made her aware of her feelings and unable to suppress them.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Leomi asks, her voice cracking. ¡°It made you other than human, it took us apart, it hurt your mind and body.¡± The anguished words pour out of her like a cascade. ¡°It''s wrong.¡± She repeats. ¡°I... I just can''t.¡± She falls over my chest, looking distraught.


    Liz reaches out and gently brush her hair back into place, obtaining a grateful look from my exhausted Leomi. Even E.Vil can''t get mad at her kitten when she tries so hard, even when her joined existence with the Little one is qualified as ''wrong''.


    We must face reality as well. What now? It is foolishness to think we could achieve progress enough in a mere three years to reconcile our lovers. No, it can be done. Only at the risk of losing both by making them unhappy, success would come at a price paid by them rather than us.


    I feel an icy cold spread inside my chest. Liz is right. No, she can''t be. Jessica, Elizabeth, Vil, Freepath. Listen. If survival is to be found in the end, pursuing both, would be unjustifiable but, also what we owe us and them. Until then, we must use ourselves, to bring happiness to oak and kitten, while achieving our goal.


    A mad giggle escapes me as I realize that the shadow of death is strangling my life. Leomi immediately tenses up so I snap my mouth shut. Her eyes are full of worry and her expression is guilty. She tries to move, like to comfort me, but I place my hand on her back to stop her.


    ¡°You aren''t at fault.¡± I reassure her gently. ¡°Let us be together until the time comes.¡± For me to return to Celyz before my time runs out; or use the symbiont and likely perish.


    ¡°The time?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°To die.¡± I utter flatly. ¡°I''m going to die, Leomi.¡±


    She rises slowly, expressionless like she didn''t hear me. Yet, the fact she''s moving proves quite clearly that she did. I seize her throat just as she raises her right hand to caress my cheek. Leomi doesn''t change course, much less react, neither do I remove my hand.


    ¡°You give it all to me, then tell me to lose it.¡± Leomi says in a disturbingly quiet voice. ¡°I won''t allow you to die, it will never be necessary for you to go back to these... Rykz.¡± Her hatred seeps out.


    ¡°Go back?¡± I blink. How did she know I... Oh, fuck.


    She stops stroking my cheek, her thumb''s nail ends up a few millimeters away from my left eye. I tighten my grip on her throat as a threat and to hurt her but she doesn''t even seem to realize it.


    ¡°Yes, to seek out that parasite and bring destruction.¡± She marks a pause, likely realizing the holes in her eerily accurate read. ¡°No.¡± Leomi''s hand twitches. My eyelid closes itself by reflex, intercepting the nail a moment before it digs into my eyeball. ¡°You did not keep it.¡± Leomi says with a panicked voice. ¡°Tell me you didn''t...¡± She trails off.


    I squeeze harder but my current strength seems only barely able to restrict her airway. Her face grows a bit redder but that''s it. Leomi''s eyes suddenly fall on her thumb and she slides it down to my nose, pushing it to the right so hard the bones hurt.


    ¡°Of course you did, otherwise, there would be no need for the broadsword.¡± Leomi utters with a sharp tone. ¡°And wouldn''t be so insane as to speak of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually...¡± I chuckle and push the tip of my thumb into her neck. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°This, this isn''t about my issues. It''s not about whether I am too controlling or not tolerant enough.¡± Leomi whispers like she''s trying to convince herself. ¡°We''re talking about your life...¡± She takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Listen to me Leomi.¡± I stop her before she does or says something stupid we can''t go back from.


    Her eyes turn to mine and the haziness in her expression disperses. Her upper lip is hitched up, showing her right canine. It sends an excited shiver down my spine, a good one, that of averted doom. There is danger hanging in the air but she is listening.


    ¡°I have the parasite but you won''t do a thing to it because I''m not going to use it. It isn''t even part of my plans.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You wouldn''t have it if that was the case.¡± She denies.


    She releases the pressure on my nose to move her thumb down to my mouth, pushing it inside past my lips. I clench my teeth over it but don''t go any further, I even loosen my grip on her throat as she seems to be listening.


    ¡°You won''t use it?¡± She questions intently.


    ¡°I will not use it unless I have no other choice.¡± I tell her the truth, aware that it might not suffice.


    My voice sounds odd because of her finger. I watch the conflict occur in her through the expression of her body. Her chest rises and lowers above mine, her slightly trembling narrowed eyelids.


    ¡°That is not good enough.¡± Leomi refuses.


    Her thumb plunges down, pushing under my tongue while her other fingers wrap around to enclose my jaw. The grip makes me feel trapped, like my kitten has me inside her claws.


    I throw my legs around her waist and cross my ankles to secure my hold, threatening to slam her down on the mat if she were to push it. Leomi rises up a fraction on her knees.


    I''m eminently aware that she''s just freed the left hand she was using as support but there isn''t much I can do without a left arm. I could have headbutted her but she already countered it. She doesn''t waste time to seize my wrist in order to stop me from freely strangling her again.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Do we have to do this?¡± I ask, barely managing to hold Liz back.


    ¡°You moved first and it grounds me.¡± She replies shortly.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I tell her, acknowledging that I did.


    ¡°You do not touch that thing before giving me a chance.¡± She orders.


    ¡°A chance?¡± I ask.


    ¡°To gather enough power to save you.¡± Leomi explains between grit teeth. ¡°To make it right.¡± She adds, throwing a look to my left half of a shoulder.


    ¡°We''re equal and even.¡± Liz barks, taking offense.


    ¡°We are. This isn''t about you but me. I took it, I''ll return it.¡± She says. ¡°Saving your life is mostly for my benefit as well.¡± She adds absentmindedly. ¡°I choose to do this, I am not asking for your opinion.¡±


    I don''t gain any hope from her words. I trust her and I know she could do what she says... if she had the time. But neither of us do. Even if she could gather enough flow within three years, the issue is how to apply it without killing me.


    ¡°I swear I''ll keep it in mind.¡± I tell her, preparing to throw her with my legs even though it won''t gain me much with her set to retaliate.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi''s grip on my jaw and wrist tighten.


    I feel her thumb slide, the nail scraping the inside of my mouth. I soon find a metallic taste in my saliva. The worse of the pain comes from how the underside of my jaw is being squeezed, my wrist hurts but it isn''t much. We decide to give her time before fighting back, after all, we did overreact with the strangling.


    ¡°You''ll keep it in mind... Is that all I''m worth?¡± She finally asks. The defeat I hear in her voice and see on her face wrenches at my guts.


    ¡°No, but I refuse to slowly wither.¡± I reply, unable to hold her gaze even though it''s akin to leaving myself open to a humiliating loss if she were to decide to try a physical approach to the issue.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°I fear how much you love me, when the time comes...¡± I stop in the middle of my argument. ¡°Wait, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± She tells me, letting me go. ¡°I don''t like or agree to it, but I understand.¡±


    I slowly unwrap my legs from her waist and release her throat, shaken by her reaction. There is no doubt she''s against it but she isn''t going to challenge me? It makes me feel lost instead of relieved.


    ¡°Are we not more forthright like this?¡± Leomi questions, lowering her light gray eyes to direct them at my exposed body.


    ¡°I guess.¡± I reply hesitantly while closing my thighs.


    She makes a corner smile at my reaction but soon discards the spectacle I made of myself by being shy and locks gazes with me. This time, I refuse to let their abyss take me. I keep myself straight and open, enjoying the fact that her breath catches.


    ¡°Then, I''ll speak my mind.¡± Leomi says, standing upright on her knees. ¡°After everything that thing cost you, why rely on the Rykz?¡±


    ¡°Not the Rykz, Celyz.¡± I correct her. I expect an explosion but she merely swallows whatever emotion she''s feeling and remains attentive. ¡°She did everything she could to stop me from doing further harm to myself before she even found out about what the Little one was doing to me.¡± I tell Leomi, deciding that it''s come too far to hold back.


    ¡°Everything? No.¡± Leomi denies firmly, snarling exquisitely. It''s not fair that she looks magnificent while baring her teeth, it''s just not fair. ¡°Whose idea exactly was it for you to become Elizabeth Vil?¡±


    ¡°Mine.¡± I frown, aware that this kitten is pushing me into a trap but resolved not to fall for it. ¡°You both hold the opinion that I shouldn''t have chosen that path but I did by myself, for myself, for us.¡±


    ¡°It all played in the Rykz'' favor.¡± Leomi utters flatly. ¡°Is that another ''innocent'' outcome? Like the attempt to seduce you?¡±


    What ''trying''? I don''t let Leomi''s pride, or arrogance, get in the way because Leomi is using her intelligence and that makes her far more dangerous than if she just let her emotions loose.


    ¡°If she was so devious, you wouldn''t be here and neither would I be.¡± I deny. ¡°Haven''t you set your differences aside? You even admitted she cares for me.¡± I ask, putting the pressure on Leomi.


    ¡°That thing...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Beware.¡± I utter with a growl.


    ¡°That Rykz caring for you, it does not mean what you think it does.¡± Leomi tells me with an intensity that scares me because she radiates certainty. ¡°Whatever her illegitimate feelings for you, that vixen will never hold you higher than her sisters or her Hive. Heal you? It would cost the Rykz more than they''ll ever agree to, even more so in the middle of the war the Empire provoked.¡±


    I let slide Leomi''s opinion about the legitimacy of Celyz'' right to me because, even if I get the two to be friends, the one thing my kitten will never allow is to split her ownership of me. At most, she can be made to agree to a loan if she has control. I almost laugh at Elizabeth''s interjection but can''t manage to.


    ¡°That may be the case.¡± I say carefully. It hurts inside that there could be truth to Leomi''s words but I can''t condemn Celyz on a hypothetical.


    ¡°That bystander said something you should hear.¡± Leomi says, looking slightly more confident.


    ¡°What?¡± I can''t help but ask.


    ¡°Those aren''t my words. She said, ''What use is my kind Elizabeth''s tolerance of your abuse if it can''t even save her from herself?''¡± Leomi relates. ¡°It doesn''t understand you, or our love, yet it told me to be worse to you!¡± She presses.


    The fact Leomi keeps using demeaning qualifiers to address Celyz could make me angry but it comes from fear so all it does it make my heart pang with guilt. Celyz was in no way suggesting what Leomi thinks she was but more likely venting her frustration.


    ¡°What do you want from me by telling me this?¡± I question, unable to handle lingering on the pain I''m causing them both.


    Leomi startles and her irises widen. Her expression fills with regret and she reaches for me with trembling fingers. I rise and place my cheek in her palm, closing my eyes for a brief moment to give myself time to settle down.


    ¡°To doubt them and wait for me to find a way as long as possible. The University could have the inkling of a solution, or someone with enough talent to pioneer one.¡± Leomi breaks the silence. ¡°It''s possible to even ask the Emperor if the Hospitaliers become important enough.¡±


    ¡°Leomi, I can''t commit to a decision. It would only hurt you more if something unexpected happens and I broke my word.¡± I explain, grateful that she changed the subject. Yet, I find woe in her expression when I open my eyes.


    ¡°Then hurt me.¡± She pleads like a last resort, clearly not thinking straight.


    ¡°You can''t ask that of me.¡± I deny.


    It hurts to refuse but I have the strength because it would be so much worse later if I gave her false relief now. Leomi suddenly lets herself drop, falling atop of me without warning.


    I feel her teeth grab my ear just as my back impacts the mat but then her knee rams into my lower-stomach, so hard that I almost fail to notice the breasts she puts in my face because it feels quite like my bowels have reversed, that my guts are being squashed like a mop.


    A sickening sensation fills my stomach but I don''t counter-attack because it wasn''t an attack. Her movement was too sudden, awkward, and unexpected considering her previous expression.


    There is also the fact she''s gnawing at my ear right now, which I would enjoy if it didn''t like my ovaries are trying to escape my belly for mistreatment. Leomi soon realizes that something''s wrong and pushes herself up.


    ¡°Did I...? Oh, I''m so so...¡± Leomi stops herself just in time. I would have struck her if she apologized I think, not because of any reasoning, just out of pure spite. ¡°That was not an attack.¡± She tells me, looking pale.


    ¡°It''s, actually pretty, endearing.¡± I tell her, pushing a groan of pain down. ¡°That you can, be clumsy as well.¡±


    ¡°Should I do it again?¡± She asks with a half-teasing, half-eager to do it again.


    ¡°Try me.¡± I grunt in a weak voice.


    I''m not sure myself whether I say this to protect myself out of defiance or to give her permission out of guilt. Either way, my agonizing body didn''t calculate the right response because she''s sadistic and both give her an opening to exploit so there''s no telling what she''ll choose to do.


    Leomi doesn''t speak but she shifts off me to settles at my side and start rubbing my stomach in a gentle way. I give her a grateful kiss on her left breast, which is a win for me as well.


    ¡°You''re not mad at me?¡± I ask when I recover my breath.


    ¡°Oh, I am.¡± Leomi shakes her head, her traits somehow turn sharper.


    ¡°But?¡± I press.


    ¡°We have limited time.¡± She says with a quiver in her voice. ¡°I would much rather make you happy right now. When the time comes...¡±


    She clearly doesn''t finish because the implications are obvious in how she presses just lightly on my belly to cause me a spike of utter agony. I nod in acknowledgment. She''s dissatisfied, and the word is light. It occurs to me that, if Leomi weren''t so twisted, we might not deserve her.


    A good fifteen minutes pass before the pain fully recedes. Once it does, I push Leomi so that she lies on her back and sit down between her legs. She instantly wraps me in her arms.


    She places her right hand on my left side and her left on my right side, spreading her fingers but not completely. The gestures are slight but full of meaning. It''s a claim, a way to say she possesses me.


    I''m willing to give this to her for free but I won''t because my greed doesn''t lose to hers. Also, I do not want her to think that I''m rewarding her for keeping her jealousy in check because that would be the best way to get her to lose her temper.


    So, I reach over my shoulder and grab the back of her neck. I pull her head next to mine without being nice about it and hold it there for me to use as a pillow. She rests her chin there without a complaint but she does pick me up, seemingly without an effort, and sits me down on her thighs. She''s a freaking giant.


    --- --- ---

 Absolutes.Ch28 Interlude

    A carriage, expertly made out of thin strips of white spruce wood with two large gold crest depicting a golden lion with a crown on its flanks, enters the outskirts of Meiridin. It is escorted by two dozen Royal soldiers in plate armor with the same crest on their tabards.


    The midday sun shines on steel and on the six horses pulling the carriage as they trot through Meiridin''s cleared streets, emptied an hour prior by the capital''s garrison because the King did not wish for cheers or gazes.


    King Cenwalh lays sprawled on the bench, facing the silent Exemplar held to his service. He makes a decision about what his Queen advised him to do before he left earlier in the day. He will act since patience has not succeeded.


    ¡°Speak to us, Sieg.¡± The King tells the old sword-master.


    ¡°What do you wish for me to say, King?¡± Siegfried asks calmly.


    ¡°The thoughts that have kept you mute of guidance these past weeks.¡± Cenwalh answers.


    The old Exemplar lies back on the bench and brings his gnarled right hand up to his eyes. He sighs and raises his chin to face Caeviel''s King in his quality as an adviser instead of a witness for the first time in over two months. It does not surprise him that Cenwalh has only noticed he kept his tongue for mere weeks.


    ¡°The Grand Master is unaware of your concern towards the longevity of your Royal line.¡± Siegfried says.


    Cenwalh''s lips thin, it does not please him that this subject is the one broached. In fact, it gives him a chill but never in his pride would he admit the fear in his heart towards the Emperor for his blood is Noble and knows not cowardice.


    ¡°The Grand Master spoke thus when we last met, ''Alliances built on fright are hard and brittle.''¡± Siegfried recounts flatly. ¡°Crowns have been lost most often by the bearer''s own hand than by those of others.¡±


    ¡°A potent warning you give us.¡± King Cenwalh comments with a displeased expression. ¡°We are aware that some among our Court have taken steps to ensure they will profit wherever the storm comes from. It is neither unusual nor unforeseen, but whence could they act if they remain by our side?¡±


    ¡°Act? There is no need for action when inaction inflicts a deeper wound than the sharpest dagger.¡± Siegfried shakes his head. ¡°King Cenwalh, you have quelled support for Elizabeth Vil in but a swift stroke of hemp tempered with ink.¡±


    ¡°Poetic.¡± Cenwalh smiles, thinking of threat made diversion by decree of exile and of traitors made examples by hanging them down the walls.


    ¡°Yet, you have not resolved the root of it.¡± The old Exemplar criticizes.


    ¡°The roots will gather to support a lance-shaped trunk.¡± Cenwalh replies, taking interest in this game of riddles. Rare are the conversations which can relieve him of the boredom of travels. ¡°The fruits will ripen by spring, to my benefit for the soil this tree grows in is under our Rule.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± Siegfried shakes his head. ¡°I was speaking of more tangible roots and the trunk has already been scorched.¡±


    Cenwalh takes pause at this revelation. He knows the mistake he made. He spoke to this Exemplar as if he possessed the nature of a Court Noble when he should have kept in mind that the Order elevates those who have proven dedication to the Empire.


    Naivety some may call it, but not this King as he knows the effectiveness of their doctrine. He has often indirectly attempted to find informants among the ranks of Templars and failed time after time.


    Cenwalh blames the fact that he has been busier with plots than ruling lately. He thinks of what was burnt lately. Many old precepts have been scattered to ashes because of the insects targeting Nobility through a crafty agent, but that is too metaphorical.


    He ponders. Perhaps an old tie to Izla Meria, gone as grain turned cinders? The King frowns. A Templar would never give advice that could induce him to treat the Duchy of Meria as a problem to solve, especially not when two-thirds of the Order in Caeviel has crossed over to the island.


    Twice impossible words, those make the King smile. His risen lips soon fall to a low they had not been at before as he thinks of Suxen whose social ineptitude and mathematical genius would have induced her to think that two negatives make a positive.


    Cenwalh thinks of the twice scorched Institute and his mood rises as he finally put his finger on the meaning behind the Exemplar''s words. Those who led the second arson, most were of small character unworthy of notice by a King but some stood out by virtue of their pregnancy.


    Whether low or high born, humans instinctively care for the newly born and those who carry them. These roots can grow into an inconvenient if not dangerous tree yet cannot be severed because such an act would turn whispered protests into full-blown revolts.


    ¡°Good advice, it shed light on darkness we had not kept to mind.¡± King Cenwalh gracefully acknowledges but merely puts the issue to the back of his mind to deal with it once he arrives at his Royal Palace. ¡°Is our support of the Institute the cause of your latest dearth of opinions? We have already assured the Order that I had no knowledge of the Director''s transgressions.¡±


    The Exemplar decides to let slide the fact that the King had a narrow view of the scorched trunk he spoke of because he gave the man a chance already, which is more than he deserves in the elder temple guard''s opinion.


    By experience, although he has never experienced turmoil on this scale, the Exemplar can see that recent events have damaged the people''s trust in Caeviel. Peasants and bourgeois are aware that Nobility has acted contrary to their role of protectors by attracting the black plague.


    Such a circumstance has allowed the flames of war to further damage Nobility''s prestige in Caeviel instead of reinforcing it as it does in four of the Kingdoms. Most depressing to the Exemplar is that misguided titled Nobles bear more responsible for this than the insects.


    Another proof that power begets not wisdom, not that the old temple guard lacks those. Had the King not been so ambitious, he would have told the Emperor within the first year of the Princess'' captivity that the Director needed more to achieve results within the agreed upon time frame.


    But no, Cenwalh had aims to strengthen himself. His vision gazes ambitiously at the forest only to miss the bramble entwined at his ankles. It will eventually cause his downfall, the Exemplar knows, but he weeps at the damage done in the process.


    He wonders whether Nobility''s blood in Caeviel is thin. The Kingdom is the youngest, pioneered by Noble youth with little future in the Empire. The Exemplar wonders if the Emperor made a mistake in giving this task to Cenwalh.


    No, Siegfried immediately refutes the thought. The Shade has informed him that the objective, whatever it was, has been accomplished. Even if it wasn''t, he thinks, there was no other candidate for this mission.


    The four frontier Kingdoms would have refused to provoke the insects without much consideration, they are loyal to the Empire only to the extent that it benefits them. Mirus could have been made to agree but their Nobility is corrupt and lusts to stack gold atop of gold without end.


    ¡°You are silent. Do you doubt us?¡± Cenwalh questions without a change in expression.


    ¡°I would never dare to accuse your Majesty of being dishonest.¡± Siegfried calmly tells the King, a non-answer if there ever was one. Cenwalh cares not to hide his frown from this adviser. ¡°Countess Lance and Elizabeth Vil, your plans do cause me some worry and I have seen but a fraction.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil was dealt with according to your Order''s instructions.¡± Cenwalh notes, aiming to hear more before giving the Templars a glimpse of his cards.


    ¡°A single hybrid is but a thorn, yet it succeeded in drawing blood and became as renowned as the rose it grew on. The potential for more is a seed that can only be encouraged to sprout so the gardener it belongs to dare not use our fields to grow crops.¡± Siegfried replies vaguely, aware that the best way to handle this King is to keep him entertained and challenge his acumen.


    ¡°Mh.¡± Cenwalh hums. ¡°The theme of your poetry is no coincidence, and quite adroit. Yet, this apparent non-sequitur is a somewhat heavy-handed clue because it is much too developed. You''ve introduced the shadow of the black plague from the beginning to remind me that it remains despite their departure.¡±


    ¡°So, I have, King.¡± Siegfried acknowledges. He stretches his left leg to fight the stiffness permeating it while the King''s thoughts are occupied.


    ¡°First, the non-sequitur is not one. The Order is preparing for the possibility that the Rykz will create more hybrids to destabilize the Empire. You gave mercy to Elizabeth Vil because of the trouble that condemning her would cause but the point was to spread the news that hybrids can be forgiven and given purpose if they defend the Empire.¡± Cenwalh says, exposing the first layer of a puzzle he is still trying to unravel.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Kruzser has ordained it so.¡± The Exemplar says with a small bow.


    ¡°Not the Order, nor the Emperor.¡± The King notes, his eyebrows raising by a small margin. ¡°What has the administration to do with this?¡± He asks himself, expecting no answer from the old Exemplar. ¡°No, not the administration. These paper pushers would have needed five years of deliberation to reach this conclusion.¡± He realizes. ¡°The Shades!¡± He spits out, almost losing his composure from anger.


    The King seethes. Not only did these vultures maneuver against the Institute but they also took a rook he paid a heavy price to attract. Suxen gave him a few priceless constructs but her real value was in the potential behind the Numbers and how she would develop them as she pursued her mad ambition.


    ¡°I have no knowledge of such an organization, but if they were to exist and succeed in convincing the Main Temple and the administration to act upon this, then it is of import for the whole of the Empire.¡± Siegfried speaks up.


    Cenwalh forcefully throws his fury to the side to focus on this new piece of information. He sees the logic of giving hybrids the possibility of joining the Empire but thinks that it is far from sufficient to eliminate the threat since the insects are certain to choose traitors.


    Still, the King realizes, turn-coats can be bought if not trusted. He does not care for this. This potential problem is one for the Emperor''s Phalanxes and the eastern Kingdoms to deal with, and if it becomes concrete then the chaos will only give him more room to work with.


    He estimates that the worst would be for hybrids to infiltrate Caeviel and cause damage to his Court, which he can exploit to further tie them to his purpose. Cenwalh has already made good use of one hybrid and how it scattered an entire regiment of experienced archers after all.


    It scared the highest among his Court and served to warn the Shades that his graciousness has limits. Cenwalh feels the carriage slow down, he decides to think about the Exemplar''s amusing riddle from the throne since there are official matters to attend.


    ¡°As always, Sieg, the Kingdom benefits from your tongue. It polishes the spots other advisers fail to notice.¡± King Cenwalh tells the Exemplar, returning the old man''s previous shrouded criticism about his honesty with interest.


    The Exemplar does not rise to the insult. He stands up, bows with a straight back, and leaves with these words of dismissal. He has done his duty as an adviser to the King by shedding light on the cracks forming in Caeviel''s land.


    He has ensured the safety of all those mistreated by the Institute, and likely maneuvered the King into compensating them as well, which is part of his duty as a member of the Templar Order.


    Cenwalh frowns as the sword-master steps out of the carriage because the old man is of lesser status but does not speak further because Templars stand outside a Kingdom''s social order, and Exemplars especially so.


    It remains a mark of disrespect because temple guards do not breach such etiquette unless they are making a point about their independence or acting as direct representatives of the Emperor.


    The King looks on the departing man with disdain. He is aware that his insult is the immediate reason behind this attitude but it also hints that the source of the Exemplar''s silence is sentiment rather than an expression of official disapproval from the Order.


    Cenwalh asks himself whether it is that the old man has grown sentimental towards insignificant peasants with age or if it is that he has stumbled upon some secrets. Like the threats he sent Duke Meria for allowing a selfish truce and to force the Izla to fight to the end.


    The King carefully adjusts his crown while dismissing these pointless thoughts. After all, no matter what the Order thinks of him they''ll do their duty towards the Kingdom at their utmost capability.


    ¡°We are the Kingdom.¡± Cenwalh declares while standing up.


    The leader of his Royal guards, helmet stuck under his arm, bows in acknowledgment. The King smiles and steps out of the carriage with a wide majestic gait to head to the throne room surrounded by his most loyal elite soldiers.


    He does not follow his escort despite half walking in front of him nor does he match his pace to the sound of their graves striking the ground in rhythm. They follow his lead and his pace, it is truth ingrained in King Cenwalh''s very being.


    He enters the throne room and strides the red carpet without a glance to the kneeling servants standing to the side with jugs of wine or platters of fruit. He merely nods to receive the bow his Chancellor makes from the left side of the throne.


    The King granted this old friend the honor for his long years of service, which began in the days of his own father as shown by the white in the Chancellor''s shaved beard.


    ¡°We will receive a subject to hear supplication later this day, the elder of the women fortunate to survive the fire at the Institute.¡± Cenwalh declares as he sits down on his throne, finding the pillows much more comfortable than the carriage''s.


    ¡°She will be summoned at once, my King.¡± The man bows again before throwing the briefest of looks to a young blond aide who swiftly takes her leave.


    ¡°You may all see to your duties.¡± Cenwalh mildly dismisses the rest with a wave of his hand. Servants, guards, and officials bow before taking their leave.


    ¡°Shall the other leaders be hinted at to repent for their acts?¡± The Chancellor proposes carefully.


    ¡°No.¡± Cenwalh denies. ¡°The oldest shall present herself as a supplicant to show contrition for rash actions taken, no crime was committed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King.¡± The man acknowledges, immediately understanding. ¡°A wise and merciful action to put an end to discontent.¡±


    ¡°You will keep an indirect ear to actions taken following the audience. Were this subject to fail in quelling the rest after been given the privilege of an audience, you will discreetly remind her of the responsibilities of a leader and that the weight of the lives on her shoulders.¡± Cenwalh speaks flatly.


    ¡°One among many will think the herd can hide their treachery while one who stands above will strive to protect the herd from wolves and internal dissent.¡± The Chancellor murmurs, his voice full of praise.


    ¡°A minor matter.¡± Cenwalh dismisses pridefully.


    ¡°There is some news about the former Exemplar.¡± The Chancellor mentions while watching for his Liege''s reaction. After a few seconds, he interprets the silence as permission to speak. ¡°Dame Vikiana has left Meiridin yesterday, by ship. There are people who may continue surveillance in Meria if you wish so, my King.¡±


    ¡°No need to take the risk unless your spies in Castle Lance have been caught.¡± Cenwalh waves his hand dismissively. ¡°The daughter is of more concern and import.¡±


    ¡°My King?¡± The Chancellor probes, surprised because they have long outlined plans to act upon to deal with the Countess once she runs out of value.


    ¡°It has occurred to us that the problem we face with Leomi Lance is not her life but her death and the manner in which it unfolds.¡± The King declares, straightening his posture on the throne while his eyes wander to the stag crest of Izla Meria hanging on the wall. ¡°We must wait for her to overreach before casting her down. Her reach extends far beyond what it should be and touches on the next generation of Nobles that will lead our Kingdom. Titled Nobility will turn on her by a large margin if given sufficient justification to placate their subjects'' anger. We need not find a good reason to end her pitiful life and ideals, merely await provocation of any kind to act.¡±


    ¡°What if she were foolish enough to overreach before we can secure alliances with other Kingdoms?¡± The Chancellor asks.


    ¡°It is doubtful she would be so idiotic.¡± The King says, throwing his minister a brief look of praise. ¡°But, if Countess Lance were to be so courteous as to present her neck before we decide to take it, then the resulting unrest will still doubly play in our favor. As a way to divert our Court''s attention from foolhardy ambitions and an example of the threat to present my equals. It shan''t be overly difficult to use this to convince Kings and Queens that an alliance to guard against above as well as bellow is to our mutual benefit.¡±


    ¡°Rare are those who could have found the timing to both save their skin and increase their reputation.¡± The adviser comments while stroking his chin. ¡°It is fortunate for the Kingdom that my King''s vision is so clear it saw through the chaos of events to catch this Countess'' deceitful intent.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Cenwalh utters, growing weary of praises. ¡°Have you obtained this so-called charter?¡±


    ¡°I have, my King.¡± The Chancellor nods. ¡°A good move, it benefits Countess Lance indirectly through her position as Grand Commander while also benefiting those titled Nobles who choose to accept the Hospitaliers'' presence on their lands.¡±


    ¡°An increase to influence and stability for the price of some coin? Is there more to it?¡± Cenwalh questions.


    ¡°Not that we can discern for now, the language used in the copy is convoluted but such is always the case of legal documents.¡± The Chancellor answers. ¡°It is possible that the presence of Hospitaliers in Meiridin would benefit us when the time comes to condemn their Grand Commander.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The King says, his interest piqued.


    ¡°According to this Charter, as long as we act within the laws of the Kingdom then they will have to silently bend the spine. They could even possibly be made to participate because Countess Lance and Countess Odo are planning to use this Charter as the foundation to the Hospitaliers.¡± The adviser explains.


    ¡°You mean to say that if they were to betray the word of it, their organization would crumble?¡± Cenwalh asks.


    ¡°Even betraying the spirit may be enough.¡± The Chancellor responds carefully.


    ¡°Good, take charge of this matter but do not waste too much time on it. They are using that piece of paper so it is unlikely for the final draft to be beneficial to us.¡± Cenwalh says, turning his mind to another matter. ¡°We shall take every Duke and Duchess south in spring, including the future Duchess Lance but not Duchess Edusa Hetlan of course. It would be counter-productive to force her to refuse our summons while she searches for a consort and a weakened Hetlan requires a stabilizing leader for its mines to continue producing ore for our blacksmiths.¡±


    The King keeps it unsaid because it need not be uttered that keeping his Court close will ensure undue ambitions do not sprout. There is also the fact that titled Nobles with high positions as theirs would be very reluctant to leave their lands while some of their competitors remain.


    ¡°Understood, my King.¡± The man bows. ¡°Have you reached a decision about the army Countess Lance is so openly gathering?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Cenwalh smiles viciously. ¡°A peasant is allowed to keep a portion of their harvest but it belongs in right and truth to the Liege as the land is theirs. We shall partake in the fruits of our subject''s labor and savor the taste.¡±


    The King does not notice the slight frown of concern that appears on his Chancellor''s forehead. The man thinks it inappropriate for a titled Noble to be compared to a peasant and is stunned that the King would be the one to do so.


    He thinks that these words are disgraceful but he would never dare to say so even in private and away from his King''s ear. Never would a Ruler have said such a thing before those dangerous ideas emerged on Izla Meria.


    Worse, perhaps, is how a trivial game of chess made his King unduly wary of mere peasants. The Chancellor takes relief in the fact that these things will be easily dealt with through Countess Lance''s public execution.

 Absolutes.Ch29

    I wake up on the mat and in my blankets. Leomi is still asleep in her camp bed. These past few days since our discussion, I''ve been rising to find her cooking breakfast for me. It''s a luxury I haven''t often enjoyed in my life but I didn''t protest because of how romantic it felt to have her try so hard for me in spite of our conflicts.


    What touches my heart the most is her ability to disregard my handicap, take advantage of it to beat me whether in sparring or when our tempers run high, while also reading the mood well enough to help me when I need it without bringing attention to the fact I would fail without her.


    I get up and use some flow to boost the flames in the half circle of rocks we set as a fireplace. I then step outside to clean up as well as check the constructs keeping my heart from stabbing me in the back.


    Once I''m done, I throw a few strips of smoked boar meat onto Leomi''s traveling pan. I change clothes and wait for her to awaken. I can''t help the grin splitting my face as I gaze at the rough furniture we built for the living room.


    A shelf, three chairs, a table, and even a bed-frame in my old room. We got into a small scuffle yesterday about who got to use that bed even though we don''t have the straw to use as a mattress.


    The squabbling made me inordinately happy because it means Leomi felt at ease enough to make a claim. Although, as always with us, there was bantering and wooing involved.


    We experienced a relapse three days ago when we awoke naked together. At first, it scared the shit out of me to feel her stiffen, more than the hurt I felt, but then I understood the reason we got along so smoothly that day and night.


    We sparred, flirted, and spoke so long that it rose our spirits and made us much more comfortable with each other. It''s inevitable that a new couple who went through as much as we did wouldn''t solve the issue so easily.


    The night we spent in each other''s arms allowed us to cool down from our feverish behavior and made the morning hard to bear. It took some attentiveness to ensure the incident wouldn''t dampen our mood much, like Leomi''s breakfasts and my recounting embellished stories of what we went through. It turns out she loves listening to them, and undressing me with her eyes when I do.


    I throw a couple of eggs in the pan once the boar meat starts grilling and serve two bowls. I sit down on her bed and wait. It takes a few minutes for her to open her eyes and rise to settle crossed-legged next to me.


    I try to hand her the food but she doesn''t accept it. She stares at me with a pout, looking slightly vexed. The flow one-winged jay pops into existence just to turn its head away from me like it takes offense as well. I''m confident she didn''t mean to do that from the way she controls her surprised reaction.


    My mind turns like grinding stones as I try hard to figure out what I did wrong but she only gives me a couple of seconds before pulling her mirror out to inspect the increasingly white roots of her hair.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi''s moue suffers because a prideful smile takes over her lips for a second. Yet, she returns to it like my compliment didn''t happen. I lean over and carefully depose a kiss on her neck. She tries to remain completely still but fails and her head leans affectionately in my direction.


    ¡°I''m supposed to make breakfast and wake you up to take advantage of you.¡± Leomi complains sullenly.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be saying that last part.¡± I comment with a grin.


    ¡°Why? You enjoy the teasing.¡± She challenges.


    I blush a little but don''t deny that I love it because we''re a bit fragile so it wouldn''t do to deny us both things we enjoy out of embarrassment. She devours my reaction to her words with her eyes. I catch the discreet flicker of a silver bolt running down her spine.


    It''s there and gone so fast that I would have missed it if I hadn''t known it would occur. As far as I can tell so far, these silver things happen to people when they put a lot of effort doing something or experience an intense emotion. But, either way, I have to be very attentive to notice most of these.


    ¡°You''re in a teasing mood this morning?¡± I ask, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She grunts, making a difficult expression. ¡°You haven''t kept your word.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± I feel my cheeks betray me and grow hot. ¡°You said you wanted to go to the village this morning, I''ll do it later.¡± I deflect. ¡°Besides, I never said when I would do it.¡± Coward!


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Leomi and the golden jay stare at me. ¡°Listen to Liz.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how did you do that?¡± I blink.


    ¡°Oh, that was accurate?¡± She questions with wide eyes.


    Dammit, don''t make faces to clue her in. She loves me the most, and you''re the one who gave it up. Liz, you''re being childish. Riiiight... Leomi laughs as my expression, no doubt, reveals my inner conflict. The disloyal jay looks like its chortling. It dares to make fun of me when it''s so small, and silly!


    ¡°This is unfair! Five against one!¡± I exclaim, offended at how the tide turned so much against me.


    ¡°Five?¡± Leomi blinks. ¡°How many of you are there exactly in there?¡± She asks, failing to camouflage the flash of worry that passes through her sharp traits.


    ¡°Well not all are in here.¡± I tap my head. ¡°First, there is your warhorse.¡± I raise a finger.


    ¡°First?!¡± She protests, looking outraged while the jay is so stunned its beak snaps shut.


    I throw a look of superiority at the ridiculous flow pocket bird. It tries to glare back but it flickers out of existence, the activity likely made it run out of energy. I grin victoriously while Leomi looks up and to the side, affecting ignorance.


    ¡°Four now, you''re second because I love you.¡± I say while raising another finger.


    ¡°I am first.¡± Leomi utters in a dark threatening tone, gazing away from me in spite.


    ¡°Fine, you''re first.¡± I hurriedly correct, realizing I went a bit too far.


    ¡°You may proceed if Liz is second, my tenderest.¡± She grins, looking back at me.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I fold, realizing she''s probably saving me from... Nope, it was too late when you mentioned the horse. Oh, come on! ¡°If you two gang up on me, there will be retaliation.¡± I threaten in a hard tone.


    ¡°Liz, let it go.¡± Leomi berates me. ¡°She loves you as well.¡± Do you? Maybe. Hey!


    ¡°Third is, of course, the horse.¡± I recapitulate, ignoring evil. ¡°Fourth is...¡± I pause to leave some suspense.


    ¡°Is...¡± Leomi encourages, clearly suspended to my lips. I casually stand up.


    ¡°No one, we were screwing with you from the start!¡± We tell her before running away. ¡°Liz knew and she didn''t say!¡± I sell her out to split the fallout.


    I run behind the table while she jumps to her feet with a cry of anger. I start eating my boar and eggs with a smug smile while she paces after me, unable to go faster so as not to spill her food or make me spill mine.


    We walk around the table a few times but Leomi soon gives up to sit down and eat more comfortably. She''s making a displeased face but I can tell she''s in a good mood. I drag a chair to settle next to her.


    ¡°You know that you lost the negotiating leverage you obtained by making breakfast with that prank, right?¡± She asks rhetorically with a nonchalant air.


    ¡°Wait, that''s not fair?¡± I protest but it comes out as a question.


    ¡°Whether it''s fair or not does not concern me.¡± Leomi dismisses with a mean smile. ¡°After all, you did promise me and we both know the delay has to do with you being silly than you not wanting to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°I''m not silly.¡± I pout, being silly.


    ¡°I would be very thankful if you got over it.¡± She tells me, reaching out to kiss my cheek.


    ¡°How thankful?¡± I question, engulfing half an egg.


    ¡°Thankful.¡± Leomi repeats herself. ¡°There is no specific reward for doing what you said you would do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt but we''re both aware it''s an acknowledgment.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I will be very pleased.¡± She insists anyway, like to express how eager she is.


    ¡°Just the knowledge alone...¡± She adds with a sultry voice that feels even more seductive because it trails off and leaves things to imagination. ¡°You could use this against me you know?¡± She suddenly tells me, looking nervous in spite of the fact she''s selling herself out.


    ¡°You''re corrupting me.¡± I complain to fend off the temptation rushing to my head.


    ¡°If I wanted you to lose your innocence so soon, I would make suggestions.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°I don''t think we have the same standards about innocence.¡± I mutter. Just the memory of what we did to each other with her metal... toy, can send me reeling if I think too hard about it, what we did was most definitely not innocent.


    ¡°I''d tell you to do it in front of me, to disallow touch, taste, and speech so as to make me unbearably thirsty for you.¡± Leomi whispers. My heart goes off racing, slamming into my ribs.


    ¡°You''re losing control aren''t you?¡± I ask, throwing her a quick look.


    ¡°N, no.¡± She denies, losing her credibility.


    Her lips are part and she avoids my gaze. I manage to discern the sound of her panting breath over that of my heart pumping in my ears. Oh, oh this, this is going to be fun. How are you not mortified about what she wants us to do?


    Elizabeth''s mocking laugh echoes in my head and, suddenly, I get it. You''re hiding behind my back, or mind, whichever! Hey, it was your idea after all! I''ll repay the benefits by helping you screw with her. You''re tricking me. Ah well, you''ll see.


    Leomi and I eat breakfast in awkward silence. She finishes first and briefly disappears in the pantry where she put her luggage. As soon as I''m done, she soundlessly deposits a folded razor next to my hand before picking up my empty bowl and almost runs outside to do the dishes.


    I sit there, frozen. I knew I was going to have to own up but this is too abrupt a transition. Means she''s rattled and impatient, s''good. I groan at Elizabeth''s blunt side. The reason I wanted to do this was to please Leomi, so I''m hesitating.


    It''s not a decision I should have made for her, but for me. Making her want you more is for you as well. Liz makes me grab the folded razor and pick it up. We start struggling but she gives up quite quickly, definitely because she doesn''t want to do it.


    ¡°Coward.¡± I grunt. ¡°T''was your idea.¡±


    I sigh and turn my mind to the specifics. My imagination is enough to make me feel weak in the knees but it does make me realize I''ll need water so I pick up the pitcher of water as well as Leomi''s mirror.


    I head to the pantry and close the only wooden door we have inside. I deposit the three objects on a barrel to take my pants and knickers off. I warn you Elizabeth Vil, this is your body as well so I''ll drag your ass out if you mock me. Her silence is enough of an answer for me.


    I sit down on the barrel and reverse the mirror''s cover to place it standing between my thighs. I pick up the hand razor with trembling fingers and unfold it with my teeth. Thankfully, there are over two hundred portions of flow compressed in Leomi''s water flask. I hope you won''t need it. Fuck, I''m going to slice myself up.


    I slam the sharp tool on the barrel and control the burst of fear. My eyes fall down on the mirror, finding my womanhood fully reflected. I get why she likes you. Don''t. Right, no cheating on her with each other. A mad giggle bursts out of my lips.


    I am beautiful, indeed. My fingers are no longer trembling. I actually find that I''m eager to proceed and find out how I''ll look. It would make the lance tattoo come out clearer as well, I''d look cleaner, more desirable.


    I still feel utterly embarrassed but, now, it has more to do with the fact that Leomi knows exactly what I''m doing than the fact I''m about to do it. I pick up the razor again and focus on the work.


    It''ll be much safer if I shave my pubic hair from the top, to get into it and train. I begin hesitantly and soon figure out that it gives much better results to go against the brush.


    Except, once I''m done shaving the relatively flat parts, I end up with the desirable and intimate parts that I can''t screw up but are rather difficult to deal with when one only has a single hand.


    I start fantasizing about calling Leomi in for advice... or even to ''help'', but Elizabeth crushes those thoughts for fear I''ll get excited. I shake my head straight and apply a writing technique.


    I use my palm to apply pressure, settling the bits I''m working on while paying very, very close attention to where the length of blade is and what arc it will make for any given movements. It saves me quite a few tears, I''m sure.


    It does not surprise me that Leomi would play with a damn razor to do this, but it does utterly baffle me that she hasn''t messed up. It makes her hot and bothered that you''re doing it, she''s probably as calm as you when she does it for herself.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod.


    I scour the entire area to get rid of the tiniest hair in the spirit of perfection, and also because it makes me feel beautiful. I grin. Perhaps Liz was right, this might be a good way to tease Leomi, and fun.


    ¡°Leomi, go outside!¡± I yell out in spite of the fact that I didn''t hear her come back.


    I wait a few seconds without moving. I soon hear the front door open and her step outside. Heh, thought you could catch a glimpse if I let my guard down and stepped out naked, huh?


    I clean up the slight mess I made, throwing the hair into the trash bag where we put our peels and wood-chips. I then splash some water on my thighs and put Leomi''s mirror back where it was along with the razor.


    It''s good to be bare but there''s also a slight feeling of shame that I don''t quite dislike. I can''t help the smile of satisfaction on my face but it vanished in a blink when I pull my knickers back up.


    I can taste the somewhat soft texture with my skin. I instantly get wet. My legs shake as I force myself to fit it all the way before grabbing my pants and doing the same. I then crash into a chair to cross my legs to relieve my burning desire by a tiny bit.


    I, I can''t walk like this, even less go to the village. I''m starting to lose my cool. It''s far gone. It doesn''t help that I hear Leomi cracking the door open. I put my arm in front of my breast, feeling utterly exposed.


    ¡°You done?¡± She asks in a tiny voice.


    ¡°People will know!¡± I cry out in panic.


    Leomi throws a quick peek inside before fully opening the door and rushing up to me. She pretty much leaps to sit atop of my crossed legs. I split them to welcome her as she pushes her body against mine and seizes my lips.


    I struggle to return her kiss as she seems to abandon herself to it, her tongue swirling around mine. With how she is, I find myself forced to settle down so that I can contain her apparently unrestrained desire.


    ¡°You''re so fucking hot right now.¡± Leomi utters, forcing her mouth away from mine.


    ¡°I must be if you''re swearing.¡± I comment, my breath short.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°No.¡± Liz denies fiercely.


    ¡°Why?¡± She whines, leaning in to nibble my ear while pushing with her breasts.


    ¡°Can you hold yourself back if I let you?¡± I ask in return.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She responds like it''s a silly question.


    Her voice is close in intensity to that of a moan. Her loss of self-control makes me feel good about myself, about my body. May I? Go ahead. I push my hand between our chests, finding and seizing Leomi''s left nipple. A flash if silver courses through her chest.


    ¡°Umph.¡± She gasps weakly.


    ¡°Get a grip, kitten.¡± Liz berates.


    Elizabeth jerks Leomi to the left by using her grip, forcing her off our lap and making her stand to the side while I get up. Her body is tense, like she can barely contain the storm inside but her light gray eyes have cleared up quite a bit. She stands straight with her legs joined together.


    ¡°I''m, good now.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°There is no way I''m going today.¡± I speak up. Her expression drops. ¡°No! It''s good. I feel good. I liked doing this for myself, for us, for you. I''m happy I did, but this is way too much for me to handle in public right now.¡± I tell her, very self-aware of my blush.


    ¡°Really? Really, really?¡± Leomi asks repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, surprised by her attitude.


    ¡°Tell Liz to let go?¡± She suggests.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply, curious.


    Elizabeth reluctantly releases Leomi''s nipple. Her expression melts from relief. How hard were you pinching it? How hard can you pinch? I throw my kitten an apologetic look but, inside, I''m amazed by how she can change in the blink of an eye. What kind of strength of character must it take to be her?


    ¡°It''s fine, my sweet Jessica. It was intense but in a good way.¡± Leomi reassures me with a confident grin that I have no idea how she can make after being handled like that. It''s easy, you did it to her as well. ¡°I needed that not to rip your clothes off.¡± She admits without shame. ¡°But that''s not what I want to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡± I ask, standing like a statue because any more than that and I might just melt from the heat of my embarrassment.


    ¡°I love you did this for yourself, you have no idea how much I love that.¡± Leomi tells me, sounding deadly serious with an expression reflecting it. ¡°The question is, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Sexy.¡± I confess with a murmur.


    I glance down by reflex but Leomi reaches out and lifts my chin up. It makes me love her even more that she''s making sure I''m telling the truth so I shape up and look her in the eyes. She nods in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I''m not going to lie, I want to take you out even more now.¡± Leomi tells me bluntly.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''ll protect you only if needed.¡± She promises. ¡°It''ll mean the world to me if you confront this.¡± She reveals herself, without directly pressuring me to go.


    ¡°For who?¡± I ask, worried because I don''t want this to be about power or control.


    ¡°For me, for yourselves, for us, what''s the difference? What I want is to be there for support if you choose to go.¡± She returns. I watch her encouraging expression, holding my tongue as I try to peer through her now hateful self-control. ¡°I want to go out on a date with my girlfriend while she feels sexy for the first time since I met her!¡± Leomi exclaims, visibly losing her composure.


    My heart melts in my chest as I experience a burst of frail yet indestructible love for her. She reaches out to grab my hand within hers, apparently unable to hold herself back from imploring me.


    I lean in and softly kiss her, pulling her lower lip with my own to suck on it, to put her at ease, to express how much she means to me, how happy she just made me by saying this. Leomi receives my attention with a sweet look on her face but she doesn''t break eye contact as she awaits my answer.


    ¡°I''ll go.¡± I tell my love. ¡°Of course I''ll go.¡±

 Absolutes.Ch30

    gazes at me for a long while as I make myself busy packing some bread and meat for lunch. I enjoy the sensation of her eyes on me, it provokes a warmth in my chest rather than the itch to be held I''m so used to.


    ¡°A haircut and change of clothes would have done it, but I didn''t bring dresses and this... this is better.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    It makes me happy to find that she''s been planning, no, hoping that her suggestions and care would help reconcile me with my body. I put the food on a large square piece of clean cloth and tie the corners together before returning to her.


    ¡°You look taller now.¡± She tells me with a fond smile.


    ¡°I do?¡± I ask in surprise.


    ¡°You don''t even need to be angry to look about as tall as Liz right now.¡± Leomi confirms. How does that work? She''s being nice. You know she''s not.


    ¡°It''s about confidence, my jay.¡± She explains, seemingly reading my mind once again.


    ¡°Hhm.¡± I nod.


    ¡°You just need to gain a few kilos now.¡± She comments absentmindedly.


    ¡°If you''re talking about my left side, it''s not going to get any better.¡± I tell her, keeping under silence the fact that the Little one scraped every bit of flesh there was so it''s unlikely for anything to grow back.


    ¡°It... it wasn''t only that but... mostly.¡± Leomi admits hesitantly. ¡°I''m... I shouldn''t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s reassuring to find out you lie to me.¡± I tell her, not minding that kind of deceit even though it confirms a suspicion of mine that I wasn''t keen on verifying.


    ¡°Lie.¡± She repeats the word in an odd tone. Keep talking, don''t let her linger. Elizabeth''s urgent thought presses me.


    ¡°Well, of course.¡± I hurriedly continue. ¡°There''s no way someone as focused on looks as you are would find me entirely beautiful. I might excite you but I gather it has more to do with my achievements than appearance. But it''s okay, I love you so if my body satisfies you, it''s all I need.¡± I tell her, pushing down my worry that I read this wrong.


    ¡°There is that, but your scars do excite me.¡± Leomi protests.


    Her blushing reaction couldn''t have been more effective at reassuring me. We each, almost at the same time, grab our weapon''s holster from the table. While I fasten my long hunting knife''s belt around my waist, she does the same for her sword.


    She then gathers our coats, wrapping mine around my shoulders. We then take each other''s hands and head outside. I grin, feeling content about the life we''re leading together. We have plans to cut trees and bring them to the carpenter''s sawmill to make planks to build a chicken coop.


    I wonder if I''m being too rash lately, I decided to leave home after throwing everything away to return only to then change my mind and give up on my old life. Perhaps, once in Meria, I''ll feel regret as well as soon as I experience the slightest itch of boredom or desire to rejoin with the Little one.


    I''m aware that the parasite''s pull has much to do with what I experienced after taking it off. The need to feel that cool sensation spread through my chest and body again, it was strong for a few days but, while it faded, it never completely went away. It merely became more insidious.


    I should live, without prejudice or an eye gazing too far into the future. After all, walking towards my goals step by step has worked so far while my more detailed plans never went actually how I thought they would.


    A brush of wind suddenly slips into my coat and makes it fly open, which disturbs my pants, which causes my knickers to do interesting things to the now smooth skin they cover.


    My gait stiffens quite a bit until Leomi reaches out and catches the hem of my coat to wrap it back around me. She keeps her right arm around my waist and pulls my left side close to herself.


    ¡°I like that I can hold you closer like this.¡± Leomi says in a voice filled with worry. She''s definitely afraid of offending me by saying this.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± I tell her in a reassuring tone.


    ¡°You opened my heart, I''ve never spoken so honestly to anyone before or revealed myself half as much.¡± She admits.


    ¡°I''m the same.¡± I whisper. I didn''t even know myself very well before meeting you. Tell her. I take a deep breath. ¡°I didn''t even know myself very well before meeting you.¡±


    She pulls me tighter against her. We decide to let her lead, waiting to find out whether there is a game afoot on her part or if she''s merely enjoying the circumstances and my feeling so good about myself.


    It''ll show in her plans once we arrive. I smile, feeling like I''m living a dream as we make our way through the snow towards the village. I wouldn''t even be mad if she were to show me off in public since it''s part of who she is, but there would be a need to retaliate by reversing the situation on her because that sort of thing isn''t what I want for our first sortie together.


    First in the official sense. It''s fine, I cherish our clandestine outings. Wasn''t asking you... but I''m glad you''re not jealous. We are I. Ugh, you sound mad. Says the woman hearing voices. She''s right you know, I do love you. ... I love you too.


    We chuckle and press my cheek against Leomi''s shoulder, glad that Liz and I are getting along so well which is partly thanks to her. I barely notice as the gates open and we walk into the main ''street''.


    But I can''t ignore the dozen gazes that fall on us, they make the mere act of walking feel like torture because of my very intimate awareness of each brush from my underwear against my newly bare sex, which has become unreasonably sensitive.


    Leomi suddenly pulls me to turn into the shadow of an alley and hides me with her body. Glancing under her shoulder, I notice people scattering even though many were standing on their porches.


    My cheeks start burning. They know, they know, they know. So what? It''s embarrassing! And, I enjoy that fact way too much. I feel a cool sensation on my face and realize that it comes from Leomi''s hands.


    ¡°Shh.¡± She blows in my right ear. ¡°Do you want me to take you back? I can even carry you over the wall right this instant, no one will know we left in a hurry or why.¡±


    There isn''t a hint of urging in her voice, one way or the other. She''s making a proposal and leaving it up to me. I shake my head to refuse. Leomi nods but doesn''t immediately guide us back.


    I find the strength to push my paranoia away and push her further down the alley until her back hits the village''s feeble stone rampart. I let myself go a little, pressing my body along hers to alleviate my excitement by a fraction.


    Our bodies meet and meld naturally, without an effort. Our right legs find themselves between the other''s thighs, my breast pushing upward against her firm chest. Our cheeks joining for an intimate caress. My hand finds her flank to hold onto while her forearms join behind my neck.


    Through her, I forget it all. She''s too preoccupying for me to waste headspace on others. We stay like this for a few minutes before leaving the alley together, hands joined and bodies apart. Because we are one but separate, because I am independent, because this way Leomi radiates with pride and that makes me happy.


    She leads us to an animal pen belonging to the community, villagers and merchants use it when they want to sell livestock. Leomi''s warhorse is happily grazing at a pile of hay with a couple of pigs.


    I notice that it''s been saddled already, which is quite revealing because that gear should be back home. I reluctantly split with her for the brief moment it takes her to open the pen and lead the mount out.


    She climbs up first before holding her hand out. She lifts me up like I''m light as a feather and helps me settle in front of her with my legs to the side. She holds me like the most precious thing in the world as she taps the flanks of her mount.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The warhorse makes its way out of the village at a trot under Leomi''s direction. She took slight advantage of me by taking me inside only to leave like this but... how would we have reacted if she hid me? This is no plan, no game, no manipulation. Just us with our qualities and flaws.


    Words aren''t necessary. I wrap my arm behind her back and rest my head on her chest. We gallop among the snowy hills, laughing as we challenge the fierce cold wind blowing into our faces.


    Later in the morning, I recognize a valley and point Leomi towards it. We find a small river as expected and silently agree to take a break on the bank. I jump off the warhorse and immediately shed my clothes, storing them on my cloak to rush towards the water.


    ¡°You''re insane!¡± Leomi cries out with a hint of laughter and excitement in her voice.


    I throw her a glance over my shoulder. Her eyes are stuck to my buttocks. I give her a cocky smile and leap into the freezing water. Just before I hit the surface, thick golden streams of energy flash past me to plunge into the river and dissipate there.


    I splash into hot water and laugh with delight as I clumsily half-walk half-swim with the warm current. I belatedly realize that, while my fear of drowning isn''t gone, I can''t feel even the slightest stir with Leomi present even while getting further and further away from her.


    Hooves loudly stride the snow alongside the riverbank, I don''t need to look to know that her gaze is stuck to my body. I enjoy her interest and the fact I know I can hold it indefinitely, not that it stops me from experimenting to make sure.


    ¡°I didn''t bring a towel!¡± Leomi tells me from afar.


    ¡°Don''t you know the water construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do, but I never had a need for it.¡± She replies, slowing down to match my pace.


    ¡°I''ll do it myself then.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°You''ve always been detail oriented.¡± Leomi replies with the hint of a tease.


    I smile and abruptly stop advancing. She can''t stop her mount in time and bypasses me. I walk out of the water before the cold water upstream can reach me. As she makes her horse turn around, I reach out and steal a couple of portions of flow from her.


    I shape the construct and make the water in my hair trickle down my chest. Leomi contorts atop the horse to keep her sights on me while maneuvering it back to me. I chuckle and turn around, making some droplets slide all the way down my spine.


    I quickly run out of water but my skin is glistening under the sun and she''s maneuvering to block the wind so it''s fine. I swiftly make my way back to my clothes. I disregard Leomi''s sigh of exaggerated disappointment because she isn''t being serious.


    ¡°I''m very lucky.¡± I speak up while reaching out to her with my hand.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks, lifting me back up on the horse.


    ¡°You love me even though I''m nowhere as thoughtful as you are.¡± I tell her, feeling guilty of receiving her attentions.


    ¡°That''s not true, you show me how much I''m loved every time I need it, even when you aren''t in the mood.¡± Leomi denies.


    She deposes a soft kiss on my cheek while sending the warhorse forth. We eat on horseback, or rather I feed us smoked boar meat atop of bread while she sends us galloping in any direction that strikes her fancy in the moment.


    ¡°Want to learn?¡± Leomi suddenly asks.


    ¡°I''m not any good.¡± I reply, worried because she often has unrealistic expectations about me.


    ¡°Did you try?¡± She questions.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. Elizabeth could have but horses didn''t like the Little one.


    ¡°Then how do you know?¡± She chuckles. ¡°You had stables, right? How come you never tried?¡±


    ¡°There wasn''t anyone to teach and I could have broken something if I fell.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Not a risk you could afford.¡±


    She pulls the reins to bring the horse to a stop and passes them over to me. Leomi patiently instructs me on how to control the bridle with one hand even though I''ve watched her do so all morning because her left hand never left my belly.


    She handles the warhorse with the stirrups to let me get familiar with steering it. After a half-hour, she lets me try to take full control. I do very well even though we stay at trotting speed, I have no doubt that it''s because the steed is very well trained no matter how much she compliments me.


    Growing more confident, I tap the horse''s side to increase our speed but it doesn''t react so I try again with more strength to my heels. The mount raises its head in apparent protest which makes me pull back on the reins. We come to a full stop.


    ¡°Don''t be forceful, you need to use your whole body to communicate what you want, it''s a bit harder with this one because it''s not yours.¡± Leomi reprimands gently. ¡°Be firm but confident, just like this.¡±


    I feel her left hand slip inside my knickers and her right under the strip of cloth around my chest. She caresses my flesh with powerful strokes, coming close to sensitive parts like my bud or nipple but never touching them.


    ¡°Smooth.¡± Leomi murmurs with a quivering voice.


    ¡°Ihm.¡± I moan before snapping awake. ¡°Leomi!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine to tease if you don''t get off.¡± She whispers but stops caressing my lower-stomach with her fingers.


    ¡°That makes it worse.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°But permitted.¡± She notes sultrily.


    ¡°Of course, but I''ll return the favor... after Elizabeth snaps.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She instantly pulls her hands back. ¡°It was an excuse! I wasn''t implying anything!¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Please.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°We''re not that thin-skinned.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t snap if I kept going?¡± She asks tentatively.


    ¡°I would, but you don''t need to panic.¡± I chortle.


    Leomi nods quietly. I soon feel her hands return but over my clothes. I focus back on the task, tapping the warhorse''s flank to send it into a trot. I then lean forward, accepting the fact my kitten takes the opportunity to cope a feel of my breast because I would, at the very least, do the same.


    The mount accelerates to a double-trot, following my body''s inclination. I don''t dare to go any faster, not with me being a beginner and Leomi in the mood to take all kinds of advantages from me.


    We travel among the hills for a good part of the afternoon. Leomi advises once in a while but she mostly lets me shape my own habits, shaping them only when necessary as she says it builds my character as a rider.


    She mostly occupies herself exploring my body. It''s the worst, best, most exhilarating, outing we''ve ever been on because of the feeling of freedom and her constant physical reminders of how much she loves me.


    Leomi sends her fingertips inside my underwear at least once every few minutes but she retreats quickly. I very much enjoy her timid restraint, her respect for me because she could easily let herself torment me but never goes too far.


    I revel in the attention and curiosity from her loving caresses. She is eerily accurate about figuring out whether one of my weak spots is pleasurable, deeply uncomfortable, or even painful to me.


    I know because she retreats when she finds scars that are still sensitive but lingers on areas that tickle or make me shiver in a good way. I reciprocate a few times with passionate kisses but I don''t try too hard because she''s taking me out, not the other way around. It suits us both.


    Dusk falls so quickly it stuns me, I realize how tired I am and decide to stop atop a hill, for me to rest and for Elizabeth to get her dance. I stand down while Liz grabs Leomi''s hand to lead her almost forcefully into a few spins that drain the last of my energy.


    Elizabeth lets herself fall back into the snow with utter satisfaction. The disturbance reveals a few strands of tall grass that the warhorse has no trouble snagging, even those a few centimeters from our face. Meanwhile, Leomi sets up a fire with a couple of logs I didn''t know we had.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed the day.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°You were incorrigible, it was perfect.¡± I reply, a grin splitting my face.


    ¡°I couldn''t help myself, it was unfair of you to look so fierce and attractive while riding against the wind.¡± She replies, justifiably blaming me.


    ¡°The air blew at us, that was clearly a challenge.¡± I comment with a laugh.


    ¡°I know the feeling.¡± Leomi replies, chortling. ¡°Do you have a clue about where we are?¡±


    ¡°Some.¡± I reply, throwing a glance to the north-west and finding the shadow of a dungeon.


    I reach my hand out and she helps me up to my feet. I swiftly escape her arms before they can capture me and shift around her side to hug her from behind. She raises her right hand and passes it around my neck.


    With these two exchanges, we settle with me being behind and her holding me. We warm ourselves up at the fire, quietly watching the sunset while we enjoy each other''s presence. We don''t move or speak until darkness sets.


    ¡°Do you see that?¡± I ask, looking to the shadow on the horizon.


    ¡°There''s a glow of light and some smoke.¡± Leomi notes absently.


    ¡°Hm. It''s Buton''s dungeon.¡± I tell her, giving my tone a questioning inflection.


    ¡°It should be abandoned, as far as I know.¡± She informs me. ¡°No matter. Do you want to camp or turn back?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to have some revenge from behind while you ride out to the dungeon.¡± I reply. ¡°I''m curious but, most of all, I want to know as soon as possible if there''s someone from Buton''s family decided to take over.¡±


    ¡°Should we have a little fun with them if there are?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Let''s not bring trouble to the village if it''s unwarranted.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I notice you didn''t say no.¡± She says, a grin in her voice.


    ¡°Well, if those people insist on annoying me... it wouldn''t be unwarranted, would it?¡± I ask meaningfully.


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare question my future fiancee about the activities she wants to undertake on the outing I took her on. No matter how skewed the justifications.¡± Leomi replies with a laugh.


    ¡°I bet you''re not protesting because I promised revenge.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± She tells me without shame. ¡°Also, I''m glad you''re taking an interest so let''s go!¡± She exclaims.

 Absolutes.Ch31

    Leomi takes hold of the warhorse''s saddle and pulls herself atop of it in one go. I walk around to its left flank and set my foot in the stirrup before taking hold of her wrist and dragging myself behind her.


    The horse departs at trotting pace, likely because it''s night so she doesn''t want to go too fast. It feels odd to me because I can see quite clearly even if the colors are mostly subdued.


    Elizabeth, who isn''t interested by the fire in the dungeon, reaches out to feel Leomi''s breasts. She stays focused and doesn''t complain, her nipples merely grow harder under Liz'' caresses. Leomi''s lack of overt reaction and raised guard are annoying Dame Vil who was looking to take her by surprise. Don''t call me that.


    ¡°Show me your one-handed riding technique, kitten.¡± Elizabeth whispers.


    Leomi changes her grip on the reins without missing a beat. Elizabeth wraps our hand around the right she freed and pulls it behind her back. It would be much easier to toy with her if the Little one was there.


    Only if you want her to lose it, Leomi might believe she can handle it but she didn''t see her own reaction when we told her. Kitten''s as good as we are at deceiving herself when she wants to.


    I pull Leomi''s hand up to our lips to lay a kiss inside her palm. This simple action causes her to briefly arc backward, a reaction more intense than when Liz tried to tease her breasts. I grin from this small victory.


    ¡°You know that, if you pushed, you could have gotten her to beg for it.¡± My mouth delivers words of evil into Leomi''s ear in revenge. I mentally glare at Liz for selling me out.


    ¡°I am aware.¡± Leomi responds self-assuredly.


    ¡°Oh, are you?¡± Elizabeth asks, far more annoyed than I am by our kitten''s overconfidence. ¡°Jessica is so sensitive about her state right now that you wouldn''t need to touch anything important to get her off.¡±


    The words cause me to blush fiercely, I even experience a thrilling tremor as my imagination runs wild. Wait, why are you embarrassing me while taking revenge for me? Just sit back and enjoy it, you weirdo. Hey, I''m not... Don''t be lying to me now, I''m you. I fall silent, inside and out, while Leomi chuckles.


    ¡°Don''t be mean to Jessica.¡± Leomi berates with tenderness in her voice. ¡°You''re both innocent in different ways and it''s a great seductive quality.¡± She adds, landing a blow on us.


    Elizabeth pushes her hand flat on our chest before sliding it down inside our cloak. I brace myself for whatever is coming, knowing that Liz is trying to prove she isn''t as naive as I am in spite of the fact that she is.


    Liz guides Leomi''s hand inside my knickers. Leomi slowly spreads her lithe fingers to stroke my lower-stomach. I grit my teeth and push my face against her back to resist the pulses of hollow desire that wishes for no more than to be filled.


    ¡°You''re so soft, tender.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± I acknowledge in a tiny voice.


    Elizabeth lets go of Leomi''s hand and reaches around to venture inside her clothes and seize one of the firm breasts. Liz applies some strength to jerk it slightly to the side, causing Leomi to shift posture which in turn makes the warhorse swerve.


    ¡°If you did this, how mad and pleased Jessica would have been?¡± Elizabeth murmurs.


    ¡°Uih.¡± Leomi acknowledges with a high-pitched voice.


    We can feel her body trembling, she''s clearly shaken by Liz'' action in directing both her and the mount in one cruel move. Yet, Leomi''s pride is such that she refuses to even say a word, much less protest about the mishandling.


    ¡°I lit a fire in you, haven''t I?¡± Elizabeth gloats.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Our kitten groans.


    ¡°Would you stop involving me?¡± I interrupt them, quite peeved.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°No.¡± Elizabeth does as well with a giggle.


    Leomi strokes me gently, the sensation of her fingertips caressing my skin is so intense it pretty much silences both of us. Elizabeth recovers and slips our hand inside her laced silky underwear, directly entrapping Leomi''s hair-less moist vulva.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi''s breath catches.


    ¡°If you did this, oh, if only you did, you could have bent her to your will for hours.¡± Elizabeth murmurs inside her ear.


    Liz demonstrates by shifting our hand just slightly to the left, causing Leomi and the horse to turn. Liz then moves to the right, making us return on course to the dungeon but also slipping our middle finger inside her sex'' inner lips.


    Her flesh is velvety, her folds thin to the point where they truly feel like the petals of a rose. Quakes go through Leomi''s lean muscular body but we fail to estimate whether she''s about to have an orgasm or lash out in fury. Elizabeth'' mood and thoughts are growing more aggressive.


    I prepare to put an end to this, mostly because this feels wrong, in an exciting way but still. Yet, before I can, Leomi retrieves the hand laid on my lower-stomach to take hold of our wrist in a flash.


    ¡°Our vow of abstinence will be broken.¡± Leomi declares with tremors in her voice that match those shaking her body. ¡°We''ll lose our virginity.¡±


    Elizabeth releases the tension in our hand immediately, the three of us are aware that this kind of situation and mood isn''t what we desire to take this huge irreversible step in our relationship.


    Leomi immediately pulls our hand out of her underwear and up to her mouth. Her lips wrap around my middle finger and she licks it clean of her own excitement. We belatedly realize that she''s taking advantage of her own surrender to deny us the spoils of victory.


    ¡°Rruaah!¡± We growl in anguish at the loss. She guards herself too well, when will we be able to taste her?


    ¡°Don''t be disappointed, you won this bout by a wide margin, my loves.¡± Leomi reassures us with a gentle voice that still carries evidence of what Liz just did to her.


    Elizabeth falls utterly quiet in my head, utterly stunned by Leomi''s indirect declaration of love for her. I don''t tease her or even congratulate her, it isn''t easy to hold my mind back because the two of them united by messing with me.


    No, I leave Liz to herself because she needs time to recover and fully savor, I shouldn''t spoil this for her. Besides, it makes me really happy and only very slightly jealous so it''s manageable.


    She releases my wrist so I kiss her cheek and get busy fondling her breasts over her clothes. I do so to mess with her a little as she tries to cool down but, truthfully, it''s mostly for my own enjoyment of her perfect round twins.


    ¡°There is a ridge straight ahead.¡± I tell her, noticing a dip in the terrain.


    ¡°How bad?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Rough, I don''t know if the horse can handle it.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It can but there''s two of us riding so the risk of injury is higher.¡± She says, pulling on the reins to angle our course.


    The hills soon give way to a plain with no trees as we approach the coast. The fire is on the ground but it enlightens the entire dungeon so the blaze was lit outside and is fierce enough to be noticeable from kilometers away.


    I find it unusual but then I notice that there''s also fire on the first floor so it''s likely that they''re cooking game outside. I still prepare the shell of an air-blade because I don''t trust Nobles. A lightning construct would be better in efficiency but not in effectiveness, not to mention it wouldn''t be wise to reveal a Rykz construct.


    ¡°I think they''re cooking some animal outside.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Agreed. The kitchen is too small or damaged.¡± Leomi replies.


    Our lustful mood ebbs as we grow closer. The dungeon made of white granite has turned dark from bad weather and patches of green moss grew all over. The last floor is flat but there''s a platform with a roof in the middle to welcome a guiding fire for ships.


    Many of the surrounding buildings have crumbled in piles of wood and stone. I''ve never been here to the seat of the Barony but even I know that there should at least be a stable, a smithy, and a barrack. Yet, there are maybe only two buildings left standing.


    ¡°It looks like the Rykz smashed it down.¡± Leomi notes with some tension in her voice.


    ¡°You sure this wasn''t done by humans?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For it to end up like this? Unlikely.¡± She responds a bit more calmly. ¡°The dungeon itself doesn''t look damaged.¡±


    ¡°If I had to venture a guess...¡± I hold my tongue, unwilling to say something she''s likely already thought off.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi encourages.


    ¡°The Rykz used the dungeon as a headquarters. They destroyed the buildings to create obstacles and clear their line of ''sight''.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hm, that''s more likely, yes.¡± She agrees.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As I wonder what other reason she thought of for the destruction here, Leomi pushes the warhorse towards the blaze in front of the tower''s entrance. There are no people warming themselves up, or animals grilling for that matter.


    ¡°Hey there!¡± Leomi shouts at the first floor''s empty window. ¡°We come in peace!¡± She adds as no one answers.


    I hop off the horse because this isn''t normal. She nods at me and joins me on the ground. We both place our hands on our weapons as we make a wide loop around the fire while avoiding to look at it because it might blind us since our sight is used to the night.


    The dungeon''s double doors are either wide open or entirely missing, there isn''t even torchlight on the ground floor. As we move closer, a woman wearing a hard leather armor suddenly walks out from the darkness with a drawn bow.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asks.


    Leomi takes a step forward and opens her mouth to reply but I hear a grunt above us at about the same time I notice the bloodstain on the woman''s boot. Things then happen in a flash, I unsheathe my hunting knife while linking to Leomi''s full reserve and retrieve half, the other half disappears.


    I don''t hold back, I immediately use the unstructured flow to slow my perception of time for a brief second. I feel some pain in the back of my eyes but it doesn''t stop me from following the arrow as it leaves the bow.


    I assemble and use a lion strike to slash in front of Leomi, intercepting the projectile just before it hits her chest. A golden spike burrows into the woman''s throat and bursts, ripping the neck apart with a wet gargling sound.


    The woman in leather armor stumbles slowly for a moment before crumbling down on the stone floor in one go. Leomi suddenly stabs upward, aiming just above my head with her sword.


    Clink. The tip hits something hard that then slams at our feet with a blunt noise, a large stone of about five kilograms. Leomi drops to the ground a moment later with a bleeding gash on her right temple. Fuck, the shift in the flow of time destabilized me.


    I swipe away distracting thoughts to take stock of the situation. I lion''s step backward while using my air-blade shell to make an air-shield bubble around Leomi, injecting forty portions.


    I used ten to gain one second, that I then wasted because I wasn''t prepared enough to use the perception construct. It leaves me with twenty portions. I''m sure Leomi has at least sixty left but it''s not in her reserve anymore so I can''t see it, I would need to send flow in her body to recover it.


    I''m not too worried about Leomi, the wound isn''t too bad but she''s going to wake up angry and with a headache. There''s no one at the first floor''s window but I still keep an eye on it because, clearly, someone dropped the stone from there and then extinguished the fire.


    There aren''t many enemies or they would have chosen to ambush us by surrounding us on the ground floor when we entered. Dropping a stone is a gamble, although it worked because I screwed up and Leomi didn''t manage to protect us both while parrying it for me.


    ¡°You knocked out the wrong one out of the two!¡± I yell out.


    ¡°She''s the Noble, girl.¡± A man responds through the window in a defiant and slightly mocking tone.


    Good, he didn''t notice me taking her energy or shaping the air-shield so they don''t have eyes on me right now. I slowly approach the entrance to give my eyes some time to adjust to the pitch black darkness inside the dungeon.


    There''s rubble and scrap metal as well as remains of tapestry scattered on the floor, and one intact but empty weapon rack. The woman in hard leather armor doesn''t wear any crest on herself, and her sword''s guard has signs of rust. Outlaws.


    ¡°She would have taken pity on you, I will not.¡± I tell them in a calm but loud voice.


    I receive no answer, which is fine by me. I warm myself up by changing grips on my hunting knife. Elizabeth stirs. Let me slaughter, I should have been ready to help. You weren''t. She doesn''t try to give me any excuses, she merely communicates her deep guilt as an apology.


    I understand but it isn''t enough for me to relinquish my own revenge for failing Leomi. I throw a look over my shoulder at her limp body. Elizabeth links to the half-sphere of flow protecting Leomi.


    Liz anchors the construct to her kitten''s body and then uses that to float Leomi away from the fire and the dungeon, burning a dozen portions in the construct to move our love. I don''t criticize her, myself, because she''ll be safer from attacks there.


    What will you do? I don''t respond. Words or thoughts would dishonor the cold fury in my chest. I find the staircase at the back of the circular room and start heading upstairs step by step.


    I crouch as I approach the first floor to reduce my profile as I throw a look. The room is empty as well, there are remnants of a table and decorations but that''s it apart from the still smoking torches and fireplace.


    A glance to the gray scenery tells me that there''s no one here anymore so I keep going upstairs as slowly and quietly as possible. I prepare no more constructs than lion steps and strikes.


    Using too much flow would scare my opponent into running away when I want him to face me. I can''t abide even the slightest risk of losing him. There are likely several enemies.


    I reach the second floor but there''s no one so I don''t waste time and keep heading up at a slow pace. My temper is running short and my nerves are being tested but those are less important than securing the task at hand.


    I set apart ten portions in case I need to slow down my perception again as I come closer and closer to the top floor, becoming aware that I''ll be most exposed when I arrive there because there won''t be a staircase or walls to cover my flanks up there.


    I occasionally hear some noise, like footsteps and grinding metal hinges, as well as make some myself, but the most I can conclude is that there are at least two humans above me. The fourth and fifth floor are empty, as expected, so I engage on the last flight of steps.


    At the top, there is a hatch large enough for two people to climb side by side. It''s closed. I push it a bit, making the metal hinges grate with a high-pitched sound. I leap backward, landing three steps below.


    I heard something like this on the fourth floor, but it wasn''t as bad. That is likely because of the speed involved, the noise wouldn''t be as bad if I gave it a firm push. I keep staring at the hatch above, yet not a thing happens.


    It''s likely they don''t have enough energy for anything fanciful like air-blades, or even several uses of an armor-piercing construct because, otherwise, they would try to kill me through the thick wood.


    I climb down to the fifth floor, which used to be a bedroom, to throw a look out the window. Leomi is still safe but her situation hasn''t changed. I suppress a burst of bloodlust and calmly head back to the hatch.


    I close my eyes and focus, preparing my long hunting knife with an armor-piercing construct. I don''t hold much hope that I''ll be able to catch a flicker of silver through the thick wood so I enhance my hearing.


    The sole of a foot shifts above me, making gravel roll and scrape on the granite top floor. I wait patiently, my hand steady in spite of the fury raging inside me. I catch a low and discreet squeal of metal on the left side of the hatch.


    Anyone not focusing with enhanced hearing would have missed it, but I don''t. I activate the armor-piercing construct and stab out with closed eyes. The blade easily penetrates the wood and the iron hoop screwed to it.


    ¡°Arrh! My hand!¡± A man screams, I hadn''t heard him before.


    The tip of my knife is now darker than the rest. I got him. I snap my eyes open and take advantage of the commotion to press my knuckle on the hatch and throw it wide open.


    ¡°You cannot achieve victory!¡± The ambusher shouts out, losing his cool.


    I hold my position, unwilling to rush up before taking stock of what I''ll find up there. The one I injured is whimpering but he merely retreated a few steps. It was likely his left hand so he isn''t out of commission.


    It wouldn''t bother me to be severely injured in exchange for their lives but that would involve sacrificing certainty of victory for expediency, which cannot be tolerated.


    I walk back downstairs to inspect the size of the fifth floor in order to prepare to leap on the top floor. It would be stupid to jump too far and fall off. Which, now that I think about it, could be their plan.


    They want to either ambush me as I climb up or pincer me to force me off the roof. I shake my head and estimate the distance. I adjust my lion''s step and return to the hatch once again, this time ready to go.


    ¡°There will be no surrender. You have three seconds to prepare for a fight to the death.¡± I inform my opponents with a cold voice.


    I hear knuckles and leather crack in different ways as the dead men tense up from my warning. After three seconds pass, they should relax just slightly as no one can stay on their sharpest edge for long without facing a threat. I count to five before jumping up and backward.


    I slow my perception of time in mid-air as I leap by two silhouettes in hard leather armor. A moment after the optimal moment to attack me, which was right as I passed in front of them, two networks of silver roots expand inside their right arms.


    I twist my waist to give my body a spin, avoiding the slash from the one on the left. My hunting knife blocks the lion strike coming from the right. It propels me to the left a bit but not so much it disturbs my landing.


    This time, the return to a normal flow of time doesn''t shake me. I take a lion''s step and arrive right atop the one who missed me first. A right to left lion strike severs his throat. He retaliates with a desperate up and forward swing, stabbing the air where my left shoulder would have been.


    A flicker of silver gives me the warning I need to crouch and dodge the horizontal strike coming from the one who hurt Leomi. The one I sliced loses his strength and hits the ground, panically trying to stop the black liquid with a hint of a red hue from pouring out of his neck.


    I leap forward from my squatting posture. I hear the sound of a sharp sword flickering in the air behind me. I catch the glimpse of silver too late for it to be any use, still the warnings are much easier to notice in the dark.


    ¡°Ghrraaa!¡± The ambusher growls in rage behind me.


    I kick the ground with one more lion''s step, flipping around in the air to face him as I land. I throw a glance at the floor, confirming that there is only one opponent left. The pillars holding the roof above the platform in the center isn''t so large it can hide another enemy.


    With naught else to distract me, my mind focuses entirely on my enemy. I see his mouth move but I cannot hear anything. I let loose the rage in me, rushing him fearlessly with my hunting knife held high.


    He tries to welcome me with a stabbing lion strike but it''s child''s play to slide around the blade. I run my shoulder into the center of his chest, destroying his balance. He staggers back but I calmly take a few steps to keep him inside my range and too close for his sword to be of any use.


    I shift my grip on my knife, pinning the bottom of the handle between my thumb and pinky finger. I release the weapon with my other fingers to let it fall down with a rotation. I let it go entirely and catch it in a reversed grip.


    The man strikes my side with the pommel of his sword but the pain is mere information, unworthy of attention. I bring my hunting knife down, aiming the tip just behind my enemy''s left collarbone to avoid the inconvenient rib-cage and directly stab his heart.


    His eyes widen and he gapes at me, like he can''t believe what just happened to him. There is very little blood seeping out of the deadly wound I inflicted because I leave my weapon there to prevent him from dying too soon.


    My eyes remain locked onto his as he drops to his knees. I watch him die, his traits shifting from surprise to horror to unwillingness in varying shades of gray. The lack of color eminently fits this situation.


    Otherwise, I would have to make use of destructive red flames to paint the world as a consequence for Leomi Lance''s injury. Jessica? What is it? Cut his damn head off.


    I nod and proceed to hack the worthless piece of flesh off. His face is frozen in a terrorized expression. I grab the head by the hair and walk to the edge of the roof to throw it into the raging blaze below.

 Absolutes.Ch32

    I make my way down the dungeon at double pace and back to Leomi. I start dismantling the golden air-shield only to have my link to it overtaken and the construct vanishes. I find her sitting down with crossed legs, looking upset, likely with me. She already cleaned the gash in her temple.


    ¡°You didn''t wait for me.¡± Leomi comments calmly without moving to gaze at me.


    ¡°There was no need.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°...¡± She raises her chin. ¡°I wouldn''t have spared them.¡± She finally says, reading my mind.


    ¡°You would have spoken, they might have surrendered.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°... They hurt me, I understand.¡± She nods firmly. I hold my hand out to her.


    ¡°You''ve blood all over you, my jay.¡± Leomi tells me with a gentle voice.


    I check my wrist, finding that she''s right. Probably blood spatter from hacking the last one''s head off. She still takes my hand and lets me help her stand up, although she doesn''t look very happy with me. I think quickly about why that could be.


    ¡°I didn''t see the rock.¡± I tell her. ¡°But I would have struck the arrow even if I did.¡± Her lips stir and then settle, a clear indication she suppressed a smile.


    ¡°There were two, a big one aimed at you and a fast small one that knocked me out.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°How did you notice them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I missed the smaller one.¡± She says, looking annoyed at herself. ¡°The other one was large enough to cast a shadow.¡± She turns towards the large blaze. ¡°Who were they?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Criminals.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    ¡°I very much doubt that.¡± Leomi shakes her head, pointing at the head burning on the pile.


    ¡°That was me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She throws me a surprised glance. ¡°Look closer then.¡±


    I join her side and inspect the pyre. There are at least two bodies buried in the firewood and a slight roasted pig smell. So they ambushed more people than us? That makes their deaths even more justified, not that it was needed.


    ¡°What kind of bandit attempts murder straight away?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically. ¡°Or takes residence in a Noble''s home that is unlikely to remain empty for long?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°The worst kind?¡± I question.


    ¡°None that I know of.¡± Leomi denies.


    ¡°So who were they?¡± I ask, growing impatient at this game of riddles.


    ¡°I don''t know, yet.¡± She tells me. ¡°You should clean up before the blood dries. I''ll take a look around.¡±


    I nod and make my way to her warhorse, which is peacefully grazing a distance away from the dungeon. I grab a flask of water and clean my hand before splashing some on my clothes.


    The dark stains on my shirt and pants turn gray but I''m pretty sure the red merely turned pink. There isn''t much I can do about that right now. You okay? I giggle, finding this incredibly silly.


    Not only do you not need to ask, but you''re aware that I''m aware that the very question is a trick because no matter what the answer is, the point is to get me to communicate which will make me feel better.


    You laughed and answered in a tortuous way, I would say it worked. We let her get hurt because we were too slow. Half of us wasn''t paying attention. I wasn''t blaming you. I am. Let''s go back and find out what she''s doing.


    I return to the dungeon. Leomi is kneeling next to the woman she killed on the ground floor. She cut her hard leather armor off and is going through her belongings now. The sword with a rusted guard has a perfect blade, which is definitely odd.


    ¡°The bow is decent, arrows straight.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°Sword is the same, the rust was definitely left on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Armor?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s the same.¡± She replies. ¡°If I had to bet, I would say that this woman was a soldier at the very least.¡±


    ¡°I don''t recognize any of the three, but I haven''t met every soldier under Buton.¡± I tell her, following her line of thought.


    ¡°I think one or all three were relatives of Buton.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°So I was right, bandits.¡± I reply, chuckling. ¡°Who do you think they killed?¡± I ask, turning serious.


    ¡°Who''s around here to kill?¡± She returns the question.


    ¡°Maybe servants who returned but there''s a small fishing village close-by.¡± I tell her in a somber voice.


    ¡°Is that what made Liz so angry?¡± Leomi asks gently, rising up.


    ¡°That was me.¡± I calmly inform her.


    ¡°You?¡± She blinks.


    ¡°The tower is still standing, obviously not her work.¡± I say with a hint of humor, departing to make my way upstairs. ¡°And it was because you got hurt.¡± I throw over my shoulder.


    Leomi stands where she is as I climb the steps to the top. I hear her follow as I reach the third floor. Once I step on the roof, I realize that perhaps the one who hurt my love isn''t the same one who spoke to me since there were two stones thrown.


    I pull my hunting knife again and kneel down next to the other one''s body. I find a pouch at his belt with a sling and flat rocks inside. I nod and start hacking at the neck, caring none for the blood splatter.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Leomi calls out worriedly.


    ¡°It shocked me too. Fear the quiet one''s anger.¡± Liz speaks up in response.


    I ignore them and seize the head to throw it in the pyre below. I take deep breaths and slowly exhale until my heartbeat quiets down. Leomi stands there, watching. I walk over and give her a hug.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡± Leomi whispers.


    ¡°I am too, now.¡± I reply.


    I get on the tip of my toes to kiss the cut and pricks on her temple before letting go. I feel my exhaustion through a weakness in the back of my knees so I sit down while she searches the decapitated bodies.


    ¡°Those two aren''t peasants or simple soldiers, there are no crests or anything to identify them but their swords are made of quality steel and worth quite a bit of silver so they are likely to be sons of minor Nobles.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°You''re telling me there''s something here.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I would wager they were looking for a casket of gold.¡± She nods.


    ¡°How did you come to that conclusion?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It isn''t unusual for Nobles to hide coin from the tax collector, or hide their treasury in times of trouble for their descendants.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°It isn''t always wise to travel with your valuables, even for Nobles.¡±


    ¡°Why would they act like bandits if it belongs to them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Several possibilities. They might not be part of Buton''s house or be distant relatives, or even family friends. They could also have killed the heir on the way here, which would make them either bandits or escort soldiers.¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°How did they speak?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I think back. ¡°They didn''t sound like any bandits I met, or even mercenaries. That one didn''t even swear when I stabbed his hand and the other one''s words weren''t crude.¡± I tell her.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°From a high born background at the very least.¡± She nods. ¡°Whether the heir to the Barony is among them or not makes little difference, the claim to the title would be refused so the money is all that''s left to inherit.¡± Leomi stands up. ¡°These people were likely on a mission for an opposing faction, the coin to be used as funds to foment dissent.¡±


    ¡°I think so as well.¡± I acquiesce. ¡°They could have changed into soldiers as easily as they did into bandits simply by cleaning up.¡±


    She gathers their swords and coin pouches before throwing the bodies off the tower. Leomi then sits down in front of me, apparently waiting on me. I look down at my bloody hand and stare, expecting a shiver that never comes.


    After a while, I get back up and make my way downstairs to wash my hands. Leomi follows me to the ground floor but stops at the woman''s body to drag it outside.


    She drags the three bodies to the pyre and throws them into the flames while I wash my hand, again. I''m aware of my erratic behavior, during and after the fight. I''ve been going back and forth because I don''t think further than the immediate present.


    It isn''t the first time it has happened to be in a combat situation, I think it''s because slaughter still unsettles me. We''ll have to get over that to improve. You do that, it would weaken me. Okay.


    ¡°I''m going to take a look inside, come with?¡± Leomi asks me as she approaches her horse.


    I nod and fasten the flask back on the horse. She does the same with the swords and the coin she looted. We make our way back to the ground floor where Leomi shows me a hatch to the basement.


    She throws a fire construct down first and kneels down to throw a look before we go down. There is a strong smell of vinegar in the air and debris from large casks. This used to be a wine cellar.


    The paved floor has been upturned and the dirt underneath dug up. I find three shovels against a wall and sacks of luggage. They were clearly searching for something.


    ¡°Not much to see here.¡± I note.


    ¡°On the contrary, it tells me a lot.¡± Leomi says, walking over to the luggage.


    She riffles through the sacks but there are only clothes along with essential supplies like a sharpening stone and sewing needles, which I both pocket. I gather the least used clothes but there isn''t anything of real value.


    ¡°Not a single indication of who they were.¡± I comment.


    ¡°They were on the first floor even though they didn''t find anything here.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°It''s likely that they had only a vague clue but they were certain that what they sought is in the dungeon or they wouldn''t have killed to hide their presence here in the short to mid term.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I say.


    I grab the sack of clothes and bring it back to the horse while Leomi heads to the first floor. We scour the tower from top to bottom but find not a single clue, which isn''t surprising or it would have been found already.


    ¡°Is it worth spending this much time on this? You can just report the incident to start a search.¡± I tell Leomi on the fifth floor.


    ¡°I''m curious, the Rykz occupied the area so this could have something to do with them as well.¡± She replies calmly.


    ¡°They wouldn''t have left anything for anyone to find.¡± I argue.


    ¡°I''m of the same opinion but it isn''t a certainty. Mistakes can be made and accidents happen.¡± Leomi counters. ¡°Not to mention that many gamble on the fact that their enemies won''t be meticulous and miss clues.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± I nod, impressed. ¡°How about we use a scanning construct?¡± I ask.


    ¡°On a stone building as big as this? We would need a hundred units per floor at the very least, I''m not very skilled in it.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    ¡°Then, let''s think like Buton since he''s our most likely opponent.¡± I propose, sitting down on a chunk of wood from the ruined bed-frame.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Leomi encourages.


    ¡°He''s selfish so he likely didn''t tell anyone about where he hid what he left here and wouldn''t have risked hiding anything on the lower or highest floor.¡± I say.


    ¡°The roof has a beacon that soldiers would monitor and the lowest floors would welcome guests.¡± Leomi nods.


    ¡°So, fourth or fifth floor.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°Fourth seemed to be some kind of office, fifth are living quarters for his family.¡± She says, laying her index on her lips. ¡°I would bet on the fourth.¡±


    ¡°Fifth.¡± I counter. ¡°You''re dutiful so, if you had a treasure, then you wouldn''t give a vague clue. Buton seemed to only have trusted himself but made preparations for the worst.¡±


    ¡°It''s possible that they only had a vague idea because they obtained the clue through nefarious means.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°You would hide your treasure in a place of importance for your house, like a library or an office, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Buton wouldn''t do that. He would keep it in a place that belongs solely to him and not his house so that no one can stumble upon it, it also allowed him to keep an eye on it.¡± I explain.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Leomi acknowledges. ¡°Would he put it under the floorboards?¡±


    ¡°They''re wood, so I doubt it.¡± I shake my head. ¡°If the treasure was there, he would have moved it when warned of the Rykz'' approach in case the dungeon was set on fire.¡±


    ¡°So it''s probably here, inside these walls.¡± She nods. ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±


    Leomi takes out about a hundred portions and spreads it out around her, creating a flat golden disk a meter wide with a sphere in the center. After a couple of minutes, she activates it.


    The construct flies to the center of the room and lands on the floor. The disk then expands to encompass the dungeon''s entire circumference and starts rising. It pauses when it reaches her chest height, and the top of my head.


    ¡°There.¡± Leomi points to the corner made by the staircase.


    She dismantles the scanning construct, recuperating about sixty portions. I draw my hunting knife and start tapping the staircase''s wall where she pointed with the pommel, listening for a hollow sound that would indicate the presence of a mechanism.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Leomi says, tapping my shoulder.


    I step back, noticing that her sword is glowing golden. She plunges it into the wall between two blocks. She cuts the mortar around the left one, slicing through quite a bit of stone as well.


    Once she''s done, she plunged the blade into the center of the stone and deactivates the armor-piercing construct. She angles the blade down a bit and starts pulling, dragging the block out of the wall.


    Crack. The stone drops and breaks quite a few floorboards. I throw a glance inside the new gap in the staircase''s wall, finding an empty space with a small casket. I step aside to let Leomi pull it out, the advantage of having two hands.


    She places it on the floor and uses a small scanning construct to, no doubt, check for traps. She then forces the lock open, revealing a pile of coins. At first glance, there are at least two hundred silver coins and a dozen gold ones on top.


    ¡°That''s a lot of money.¡± I say with a whistle.


    ¡°You want it?¡± Leomi asks with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°That belongs to the Izla doesn''t it?¡± I question back.


    ¡°It''s likely he cheated on his taxes but we don''t know for sure. If we confirmed it, then it would go to Duke Meria''s house and then they would be responsible for splitting the coin between them, Izla Meria, and the Empire.¡± She explains. ¡°This could just as well be a treasure his house accumulated through the years.¡±


    ¡°Why his house?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Because, according to Kingdom law, that house still hold the demesne of Izla Meria until another Noble house succeeds the title.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°In truth, neither house Buton nor house Meria can inherit the titles they held, not to mention they fled the Izla before it was lost, so this coin doesn''t belong to anyone.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be right.¡± I frown.


    ¡°Well, the Izla''s situation wouldn''t normally happen.¡± She chuckles. ¡°Another house should have taken regency instead of the Council and they would have temporary claim over the coin. In reality, whoever finds such a cache of coins would just keep it if no one else knows.¡±


    ¡°Let''s just send it to the Council then.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°You do realize this is negligible, right?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Don''t lie to me.¡± I glare at her.


    ¡°Fine, it''s not negligible to the Izla but it isn''t really much coin either.¡± She sighs. ¡°We''re splitting it.¡± As I open my mouth to argue, she snags a silver coin and pockets it. ¡°The rest is yours, as long as you spend it then you didn''t hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make us partners in crime?¡± I ask, amused.


    ¡°It''s the only way I can think of to get you to agree, short of trying more physical means.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Fine, I''ll spend this on a project of mine.¡± It''ll benefit the Izla anyway, peasants as well, not merchants or any other bourgeois.


    ¡°Good.¡± She nods. ¡°What project?¡±


    ¡°Not telling.¡± I smile.


    I slam the casket close. I slide my hand under it and lift it up along my right side to stick it under my arm. We make our way downstairs and back to the warhorse. Leomi helps me stash the coin in a cloth sack that used to contain potatoes.


    ¡°Let''s camp here, it''s late and we have blankets.¡± Leomi suggests.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I agree.


    We set up on the first floor and make a small meal out of the food we have left. Leomi closes the window and lights up the fire they extinguished while I lie down in a corner. She joins me without a word and holds me in her arms.


    ¡°I''m sorry I got hurt.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Is that an apology?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I feel sorry that I screwed up.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°How?¡± I question. ¡°I''m the one who failed at protecting myself.¡±


    ¡°Only because I missed the arrow. You would have noticed the rock if you didn''t have to cover for me.¡± Leomi mutters, sounding disappointed in herself.


    ¡°It was dark.¡± I say, taking hold of her hand.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± She nestles her nose in the pit of my neck. ¡°Next time, let me get shot.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, no.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I would have to track down everyone involved for revenge, that''s way too much work.¡±


    ¡°And destruction.¡± She adds.


    ¡°And destruction.¡± I acknowledge.


    --- --- ---

 Absolutes.Ch33

    Tchak. I turn in the blankets to cover my ears. Tchuk. Tchak. Tchak. I groan and shift. Tchuk, tchak. I reluctantly open my eyes, finding the room empty but the window''s flap open to let the morning sunlight in. I get up and doze over to throw a look outside. Tchak. Tchuk.


    Leomi is striking a wooden pillar that used to support a building with one of the three swords she took from the others, there is a golden one-winged jay on her shoulder. It surprises me because, while it has appeared on its own before, I haven''t seen the jay show up without me present for a few days.


    As I think, she keeps hitting the pillar from different directions, using footwork to circle around it. I pick up a small stone and wait for Leomi to turn her back on me before flicking it at her.


    The jay''s head snaps to the small projectile and she makes a sidestep a moment later. She avoids the stone by a hair''s width, which is pretty impressive. Leomi snaps to me with her left hand raised, I''m pretty sure she could assemble and fire an air-needle in moments.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Leomi asks, lowering her arm.


    ¡°Yup, but it''s okay.¡± I reply, noticing the sweat on her brow. ¡°You should keep the bird, seems like it can spot attacks.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it just because it was you?¡± She questions in return.


    ¡°If it is, then you can make it so that it works with everything else.¡± I shrug. ¡°Besides, it warned you of the rock''s trajectory, not merely my presence.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Leomi ponders. ¡°Come.¡±


    I nod and gather our things to make my way downstairs. Thuck. She''s still going, her pride must really have been bruised to be training so hard. I grab the thieves'' food and drag all the luggage outside.


    I put it all next to the saddle and the rest of our things while Leomi picks up the scabbard she left next to the pillar to sheathe the sword. The horse is grazing in a field in the distance.


    ¡°Are you up for sparring?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agree.


    She picks up another one of the swords and throws it to me. I catch it and throw her a curious look. She grabs a piece of rope and ties the guard to the scabbard by using the belt loop.


    I nod understandingly and let her do the same for mine. The swords will be unbalanced but that''s better than using wood sticks that are much too light. Besides, I have some experience with top-heavy weapons.


    ¡°I''m faster and I have two arms.¡± Leomi says, pointing out the obvious. ¡°We''re about as agile as each other but we make different uses of our dexterity. I use mine to chain attacks together in order to increase my speed while you use yours for misdirection.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± I encourage.


    ¡°We''re different in terms of footwork as well. You favor slipping into close range for rapid exchanges of blows to forcefully create openings that put a swift end to the fight while I favor seizing control of the pace at a distance before closing in for the kill.¡± She exposes. ¡°Your issue is that I''m not only more experienced in footwork but I have two hands so I don''t have to fear you closing in because it''s to my benefit.¡±


    ¡°You still avoid it.¡± I note.


    ¡°Because your style is unpredictable so it''s a risk I don''t need to take.¡± She explains. ¡°You need to learn to make use of your light weight because, at an equivalent skill level, that and your average height should give you the edge in footwork. You need more experience but I can''t directly teach you because we''re too dissimilar in how we overwhelm our opponents.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I say.


    ¡°This field of ruins is a good opportunity for you to practice footwork because you''ll have to pay attention to your every step and find solutions to approach through the obstacles.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Flow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lion''s step and strikes only, take what you need from me when you run out.¡± She replies, raising her sword and dismissing the jay.


    I shake my head at her, telling her to give me a moment. I run my gaze over the area. There are quite a few walls left standing while the rubble is mostly stone with wood and tiles scattered on top. Unstable, but most ruins will hold my weight, I only have to be careful.


    I hop on top of a pile of rock while Leomi stops on a stable wooden beam. I make my way around her in circles, scouting the terrain. She stays where she is, waiting for me.


    I pick a path that passes next to her and over the beam to see if my weight can destabilize it. I rush over, sliding from rock to rock. Some buckle but I merely have to bend the knee to lower my stance and buy enough time to move or recover my balance.


    It doesn''t take me long to realize that it''ll be very difficult to land a good strike without steady flat ground to step on while the beam she chose is stable enough for her to slam her foot down and increase the power behind her frontal blows.


    The path I chose crosses the beam so I''ll be flanking her, she''ll have to face the same problem I do. This will be a battle of skill with few opportunities to land a finishing blow. She picked this to extend the duration of each engagement and allow me to learn more.


    I rush in her direction with light steps, counting on speed over power to skirmish with her. Leomi shifts on the beam to keep facing me. Instead of stepping off the beam, she chooses to stand with her feet spread apart.


    That''s not right. I change direction and avoid confrontation, hopping over a small chunk of wall. That stance of hers makes her unable to block head-on or she''ll fall backward.


    I frown and decide to try anyway, making mistakes is a good way to learn after all. I rush to pass by her left, planning to use a large angled block behind her as a stepping stone to redirect my momentum.


    Two steps away from her, I bring my sword across my chest to deliver a backhanded left to right horizontal slash. She takes hold of her sword with two hands and raises it vertically to block, exactly what she shouldn''t be doing with her feet aligned and spread apart.


    I lion''s step to flash by her while launching the lion''s strike. She intercepts the tip of my sword with the base of hers which almost completely nullifies the impact, the last of it she handles by turning her waist and right leg, preserving her balance.


    It doesn''t bother me because it''ll delay her from turning around but I am still impressed by how razor-thin a margin she bet on to block me. I recover my sword and prepare to kick the slanted block. Buk. Something hard slams into the top of my head, making me miss my step.


    ¡°Rhm.¡± I grumble from the pain.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± She asks casually.


    I turn around, finding that instead of turning around, she kept twisting to the point where her waist is now at a right angle with her legs. She''s holding her sword horizontally with crossed wrists and at shoulder height.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I grumble, having expected to lose but not lose.


    ¡°Want me to explain?¡± She asks with a cocky grin.


    ¡°Please.¡± I humbly reply.


    ¡°First, you approached too aggressively. Second, you chose the wrong side to flank me. The rush meant you had no time to adjust, the backhanded swing meant your reach was short. Both made it easy for me to intercept the tip of your sword.¡± Leomi says. ¡°Lastly, you lacked knowledge of the crooked strike.¡±


    ¡°Is that another drunkard technique?¡± I ask, a bit annoyed that she would fault me for being unaware of an unorthodox technique.


    ¡°No, this is one of the basic techniques but there aren''t many who use longswords or hand and a half swords so it isn''t surprising you haven''t run into it before. Soldiers tend to use one-handed swords or greatswords for obvious reasons.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Hm. One-handed swords because you can use a shield, greatsword because you can crush shields?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Exactly, although few can afford the latter.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°But Nobles like to carry longer swords because many fight without a shield like I do outside battlefields or in duels.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Alright, show me.¡± I say, facing her.


    She brings her sword up to a vertical position, a stance that allows for much versatility in attack or defense. Half her left palm over the pommel and half on the handle while the right grips the sword as close to the guard as possible, which leaves a gap of about five to seven centimeters in-between.


    ¡°I can do just about anything from here.¡± She tells me.


    Leomi demonstrates by pulling the weapon back and letting the tip fall forward only to reverse and swiftly launch a quick stab that''s somehow perfectly aimed at my throat. The waving motion makes this usually ordinary attack confusing.


    ¡°That''s what I would have done if you went for me head on. If your weapon is sharp and precise enough, there is no need to add power behind it.¡± She explains. ¡°There isn''t even a need for an armor-piercing construct if you find a weak point.¡±


    ¡°I''ll remember that.¡± I nod.


    With the reflexes I had, it would have been easy to deal with this even without counting on the Little one to intercept. Leomi returns her sword to the vertical stance she held. She immediately swings downward to the left, her wrists meeting at the end of a wide arc.


    ¡°That''s the crooked strike.¡± She tells me. ¡°I understand it''s unfair of me to say your lack of knowledge is a mistake but excuses won''t save your life in a fight. My failure last night reminded me of this.¡±


    ¡°So, you twisted to attack me from behind with this crooked strike.¡± I suddenly understand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. ¡°It wouldn''t have worked on flat ground but you were slower than usual.¡±


    ¡°On flat ground, you could have used footwork to dodge and still make it land since your reach is longer than mine with this compared to my backhanded slash.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She smiles. ¡°What I used was still footwork even if I merely turned my leg.¡±


    I nod, caring none about the semantics. I jump on the spot a few times, settling myself into the right mindset for battle. We need to keep our distance to attack her static position and grind her down. No.


    I slowly walk around the beam she''s standing on to climb on the end of it. Leomi''s eyes narrow as we face each other with our profiles. I move my feet one by one to the edges of the beam, left and right.


    I start rocking side to side, making the wooden beam shift on the rubble. We both bend our knees to keep our balance. I charge, realizing that this is more troublesome for her than it is for me because she''s heavier and taller.


    ¡°You need to lose weight.¡± I throw out while charging.


    Leomi doesn''t even flinch at my provocation. She settles her sword into a diagonal guard and takes a step back. I wait until the last moment to arrest my rush, causing the soles of my boots to slide for a few centimeters.


    As she rises to prepare to strike, I abruptly shift my weight to the left. I extend my right arm out to counter-balance, causing Leomi''s body to wave and almost destroy her balance.


    I lion''s leap into range, using the burst of speed to add power to the fast hacking swing I launch at her center of gravity. Leomi pushes out with one leg, leaping backward while striking out with her sword to intercept mine.


    Our scabbards collide with a muted sound, Leomi forcefully redirects mine over her head with a twist of her wrists. She lands with one foot laying precariously on the edge.


    I spring off the beam, kicking it to further destabilize her. I throw a brief gaze at the ground to pick my landing and leap at Leomi with an upward slash. Despite the fact that she''s stumbling back, she manages to bring her sword flat in front of her and block my strike.


    She even uses the momentum to retreat further and find her balance on a pile of rubble by the time I recover mine. I swear inside but decide to keep pushing her with quick and wide attacks that I''m starting to realize are almost impossible to dodge in such terrain.


    I follow a chaotic rhythm, attacking with violent lion steps and strikes that force her to sidestep or retreat even if she blocks. It preserves my initiative but it isn''t enough to score a win because the pauses between each of my assaults allow Leomi to recover enough for the next.


    She''s managing the distance between us in such a way that I can''t link two strikes together. Each of my slashes may be fast but she''s right to say that my overall style clearly isn''t focused on speed.


    If the roles were reversed, she would be launching twice as many attacks. The issue is that I can''t do that, it''s not that I don''t have the skill or physical capability but that I lack the experience to use that method.


    Besides, that style doesn''t suit our personalities. I nod, Liz is right. I seize a dozen portions from Leomi''s reserve and let my instincts take over while I inspect the terrain, following the clue she gave me.


    I find an area to my right with several blocks suitable to use as footholds because they''re at an angle and seem firmly set inside the rubble. I keep searching even though that spot is perfect to overwhelm her.


    Once I find a second one on my left, I launch a series of lion''s leaps with heavy strikes that cost me much in endurance but force Leomi to retreat. I occasionally gaze at the secondary area and pressure her to move towards it.


    Leomi doesn''t disappoint me, she notices my glances to my left and doesn''t block my overhead swing to launch a counter-attack as she leaps back and to my right. I''m forced to bend my back in mid-air to avoid being struck.


    The tip of her scabbard grazes my left side while mine scrapes her left breast. The muscles of her jaw contract but she lands on a patch of red broken tiles without a hitch.


    I make a mean grin because she just gave me an opening. I launch at her like a wild monster, stomping forward while bringing my sword up in a violent diagonal slash from the bottom right to the top left.


    Her traits twist in worry. She barely manages to dodge with another lion''s step back and to the right. She lands in the middle of the perfect group of slanted blocks. I leap past her left side to begin my plan to harass her until her defense breaks.


    Unfortunately, the fact she hasn''t used her sword in the last exchange allows her to attack me on the move. I barely manage to slam her weapon away with a downward lion strike.


    Shit, I should have kept pressuring her instead of giving her space just now. Slight miscalculation, it isn''t over yet. I kick the slanted stone, redirecting my trajectory and smothering my momentum.


    My boots scrape against rubble and I come to a stop. I don''t waste a split-second trying to figure out her next move by hearing because it would spell my loss. I immediately crouch while crossing my ankles to give my body a spin as I slash out behind me at thigh height.


    Leomi enters my field of vision, hurriedly stopping her charge before she runs into my attack on her own. I jump back up to my feet before she can take advantage of my screwed up stance.


    ¡°You''re such an aberration when it comes to combat.¡± Leomi says with an admiring expression. ¡°Freakishly talented doesn''t even begin to describe it.¡±


    She throws a stab before even pronouncing the last word. I dodge to the side, resolved to show her exactly how true her words are. I kick another slanted block to circle around her while delivering a lightning fast slash that she easily parries and counters.


    I block to use the force behind the blow to land before I would have and lock swords with her. Leomi''s eyes show panic as she realizes her mistake. I make use of lion''s steps to forcefully push with my feet, throwing her back.


    She can''t help but stumble back, which gives me an opening. We break sword contact together. She launches the quickest swing she can, a short swipe with the tip of her sword towards my face.


    I smirk, having read this response of hers a split-second in advance. I easily dodge with a crouch and angle my wrists to aim at the center of her chest. I extend my arms out in a strong upward stab.


    Just as the blunt scabbard slams into her torso, I notice a flicker of silver. A brief moment later, her left hand hits my right shoulder, preventing me from putting all my weight behind the attack. She takes a few steps back with a grimace.


    ¡°My loss.¡± Leomi declares with a sigh but a slight smile in the corner of her lips.


    ¡°How bad would it have been?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°You used a lion strike so pretty grievous, I would at most have broken your shoulder in return.¡± She responds. ¡°That was a great exchange.¡±


    ¡°You couldn''t have hit my head?¡± I question.


    ¡°I could, but I didn''t choose to because I thought I could make it in time to stop you and save myself.¡± Leomi shakes her head.


    ¡°You''re too much of a perfectionist.¡± I criticize. ¡°If you struck my head, you would have knocked me out and won the fight even though you would have received a worse wound.¡±


    ¡°Well, in this way we both have lighter wounds and can retreat. Either way, this is just a spar, what matters is that we''re learning.¡± Leomi tells me.


    We keep training throughout the morning, past lunch, and well into the afternoon with intermittent breaks for me to recover. I achieve about three wins in every ten spars but I don''t take any pride in it because Leomi clearly put herself at a disadvantage.


    Not only does she not try to make use of her superior endurance with intense exchanges but the terrain is easier to navigate for me. I''m quite certain that part of that is due to the fact I experienced far more battles than she has.


    She makes use of something she calls the ''drunken escapade'' a few times which is pretty much advancing while stumbling in the most unpredictable ways. Her lack of true success with that move makes me realize that she''s trying to expand my horizons more than use it a real tactic.


    To her credit, it does allow me to learn a few tricks to both recover my balance and pretend to lose it as a feint. She also demonstrates for me a wide variety of orthodox stances and strikes like the crooked strike.


    --- --- ---


    We make use of the supplies we took from the people who ambushed us to spend a few days riding across the region, enjoying each other''s company. We train, kiss, flirt, train, and laze about in each other''s arms.


    That much is the limit for me, though, as I grow anxious at how little I''m getting done. I do work on my perception construct but it burns a lot of Leomi''s flow to experiment with intent and then create a functional core.


    So we return and she drops me off at home to return her horse to the village. I hide two gold coins in the cache and make the laundry while waiting for her to return with an axe.


    --- --- ---


    That week, we cut a half-dozen trees down and into transportable chunks that we store on the handcart. We bring the wood to the carpenters'' sawmill to cut them into planks that we then use to build a slightly clunky chicken coop. Leomi even hunts down a deer for leather that we dry and nail on the roof to waterproof it.


    All that remains is find someone willing to trade chickens, which is the easiest part. Yet, I don''t because the two weeks Leomi told me she could stay here are about to run out so I''m more focused on that upcoming fight. Not to mention that I might leave soon after she does.


    --- --- ---

 Absolutes.Ch34 Interlude

    At the prow of a large galley stands a tall blond woman with ample breasts and a gleam in her eyes as she stares at the rocky coast under the moonlight. She is gazing outwards with one arm around the figurehead''s shoulder, her tricorne hat rests on the newly carved head.


    The sculpture is one of a muscular man with open arms, his expression is both hopeful and eager, like he is welcoming the waves. A grin appears on Ruth''s face as she catches the glimpse of a beach ahead and starboard.


    ¡°Release the anch''r!¡± She yells out.


    She grabs her triangular hat and throws it atop her head without caring that it isn''t aligned. She throws the end of her red scarf over her shoulder as she jumps back on the deck, her loose deep blue pants and white shirt flutter against the wind.


    A hundred sailors in mostly black and red clothes welcome the order with cheers, raising their sabers, harpoons, and knives with enthusiasm. The rowers in the deck below bring their oars down into the roiling sea, bringing the galley to a stop.


    The anchor smashes down into the sea with metallic jingling sounds. She makes her way through the sloppy ranks of those under her command, cackling as she swaggers along towards a skiff hanging from ropes over the water on port-side.


    ¡°We goin'' t''night, ye rats!¡± Ruth yells out over the noise.


    ¡°Hurr!¡± They howl.


    ¡°If th''y raise a sword, lowers yers!¡± She instructs.


    ¡°Harr!¡± They growl.


    ¡°Loot''n plunder but y''all know th'' rules!¡± She warns.


    ¡°Her'', her''!¡± They respond, but a few let out dark chuckles.


    Ruth doesn''t pay it any mind, those hundred are new recruits she''s found in Izla Meria and Port-Odo so there are bound to be breaches in discipline during the first raid, no matter that it''s been a month since they joined her command at sea.


    She''s already told those of the old crew to hang back and let them be bloodied while they enforce the rules. Those comrades of hers are on the way up from the deck below, rowing because she didn''t trust the new blood to navigate the treacherous coast.


    ¡°Jeremy!¡± Ruth yells at the rowboat


    ¡°Cap''n!¡± The short man with large shoulders holding the rudder replies.


    ¡°You''n yer dozen bow''rs best cock-block the Templar, no screw''ups!¡± She demands while hopping onboard.


    ¡°Aye!¡± He confirms with a sloppy salute. ¡°What''f it''s a wa''man?¡± He asks with a corner smile.


    ¡°Then cut''n shoot yer cocks to block ''er, stupid!¡± Ruth barks with a laugh.


    She jumps over to the skiff. It roils violently but it doesn''t seem to affect her as she walks to one of the archers sitting with an oar in hand and unceremoniously kicks him aside to take his place.


    The two crewmen in charge of the hoists don''t wait for their captain''s orders before entirely letting go of the cranks, knowing that they''ll be harshly insulted if they delay or take any of the usual precautions. The rowboat free-falls towards the turbid sea, crashing into the water with a splash.


    ¡°Pull''m hard or y''rats be scrubb''n tha bilge!¡± Ruth barks out to the other three rowers without waiting for the embarkation to settle.


    They all lower their oars as three more skiffs hit the surface. The boats hit the beach and each delivers nine of Ruth''s rats. It takes them four more round trips to bring all those that will take part in the raid to shore.


    Ruth picked this village to plunder for three reasons, first because there is a juicy target there right now, second because the titled Lord that rules this demesne is in bad standing with his liege, third because it''s very isolated so news of the attack will take weeks to spread.


    They make their way north along the coast, walking under cover of night in sand and through a wood. After a half-hour''s walk, they reach a fishing hamlet composed of two dozen cheap huts and three sturdy wooden buildings.


    ¡°Ya''ll know what to do!¡± Ruth declares.


    She raises a hand that she unceremoniously and impatiently waves at her crew. The sailors mete out in groups to surround the tiny village. She leads the vanguard of a dozen to move out.


    They have skewering knives in-between their teeth, drawn sabers as their main weapons, and unlit torches in their non-dominant hand. The veterans avoid windows as they sneak behind huts.


    Once everyone is in position around the village, Ruth snaps her fingers. The sound constructs she prepared for each group''s leader relay the noise and her crew rushes inside the village from every direction in complete silence under cover of night.


    She draws her saber and sprints out with the vanguard, heading for one of the wooden buildings at the center while the archers make their way to the plaza. The rest of the rats are far behind so that they can fall onto any brave fisher that leaves their hut before they can organize a resistance.


    The vanguard splits into pairs, one for each of the three wooden buildings'' front and back doors. Four of those duos don''t encounter trouble so they use their unlit torches to bar the exits.


    It prevents anyone from coming out as well as serves to warn the undisciplined rats from plundering since items of value are meant to be divided among the crew and the food is to be left behind for the villagers.


    The last two pairs encounter an equal number of armed soldiers in chain-mail guarding the building''s entrances. Sounds of battle erupt as the veterans launch a surprise attack by jumping out of the night into torchlight and work together to slit one of their opponents'' throats.


    The two pairs deal with their other target by using their sabers to hack them to pieces before they can recover from their shock. The four rats then light up their torches and use them to block the building''s doors.


    The twelve among the vanguard then hurriedly return to gather around their tall blond captain to give her the flow that they haven''t used. As they''ve been preparing for this for over a week, Ruth ends up with around a hundred portions.


    That amount of energy is far from enough to deal with this juicy target if he is given the opportunity to gather his subjects'' flow, not that the pirate is skilled enough to compete if it was.


    She uses a quarter to make a large fire construct that she launches at the wooden structure''s roof before retreating further with her vanguard. Flames spread out very quickly from the epicenter but the shouting villagers all over the hamlet aren''t concerned with a burning building.


    Five groups of a dozen new recruits with bloodthirsty expressions emerge from different alleys to surround the structure, homing in on the blazing building like rabid dogs while Ruth and her veterans hang back.


    ¡°Evil wulda brought tha'' down on ''em heads and crak''d the skulls that made it out.¡± One of Ruth''s companions notes with a mean cackle.


    ¡°Truth.¡± A woman replies, chuckling along.


    ¡°Y''rats ''re dead stupid.¡± Ruth berates with a deep chortle. ¡°Woman''s got more tits than that! Would''ve broken th'' burning wall to rush in wit'' bare hands and rip ''em apart!¡±


    The group explodes in laughter just as the front door of the building bursts into shards. A man wielding a sword runs out with six soldiers behind him, they hastily threw their chain-mails over their night clothes.


    They clearly didn''t have the time or courage to fit their leather armors and tabards on. The only sign that the man is a Noble is the seal ring on his left hand''s annular, Ruth can''t see the crest but she knows it depicts a fish jumping out of water.


    He used to be a Baron under Grace Odo before she seized his lands. He is trying to defect with this village and a few others to a Count who still serves the Duchy''s titled Noble, unlike Port-Odo.


    This Lord Stagon has been going around levying taxes that were delayed because most soldiers left for the war, he isn''t a bad liege but neither is he a good one. As far as Ruth can tell, the man wants to use the coin as a gift to buy himself a good piece of land.


    ¡°Butcher''m!¡± Ruth yells the order out.


    The pirates launch at the group with weapons held high. A handful of harpoons fly out, killing an unlucky soldier who receives one in the throat while disabling two who take them in the thigh and arm.


    The Noble isn''t titled any more but his former subjects have yet to change allegiance so he still has access to five portions. Ruth doesn''t know whether he''s been accumulating energy but she doesn''t care as she isn''t going to take any chances.


    Stagon raises his hand to assemble an air-blade so she interferes by using the flow floating around her to make a wind construct. The Lord frowns but manages to finish his construct with only a slight delay.


    The air-blade is two meters long and thin as a blade, it immediately flies out at the screaming pirates charging the Noble. Blood erupts as the construct cuts through torsos and limbs in a straight line, shattering weapons or bending and slinging them away from the hands that held them.


    Ruth counts a half-dozen fallen before the air-blade dissipates from running out of flow. She extends her hand out to focus on her link to the wind construct and directs the air to fiercely blow at the Lord.


    Lord Stagon stumbles back, causing him to fail to properly receive the two rats charging his flanks. He makes a surprised expression as a woman''s saber leaves a shallow gash in his chest after splitting his chain-mail. The other attacker merely manages to stab his left forearm with a long fishing knife.


    The Noble slashes out with his sword to force his opponents to retreat. Meanwhile, Ruth''s new recruits slaughter the rest of his escort by pouncing on them, like a pack of hungry wolves angered by the deaths of their mates but fearful of the one that got them.


    ¡°Kill ''im dead, you dirty landlubbers!¡± Ruth swears at her crew. ¡°Bite''m if ye have to!¡±


    The rats start harassing the Noble with their weapons, which prevents him from retaliating or making another construct but don''t cause more than flesh wounds. Ruth uses the rest of the energy in her wind construct to send a fierce gust at Stagon.


    He staggers under the pressure, receiving cuts to his forehead and right biceps. The Lord cries out in pain but doesn''t let go of his sword. He has a fierce look on his face but his gaze spells the despair he feels clear as day.


    Ruth draws her saber and charges the Lord with the vanguard. While she crosses the dozen meters, a lanky sailor with red hair recovers his thrown harpoon only to launch it again at the Noble''s torso.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The weapon pierces Stagon''s chain-mail and impales him through his left lung. The Lord drops to his knees with an expression of incredulity. He looks like he can''t believe he is going to die in this way, like a fish trapped in a barrel to be harassed until death.


    ¡°He''s yours, end it!¡± Ruth tells the redheaded sailor.


    ¡°Please!¡± Stagon begs.


    The young pirate ignores it to nod at his captain. He rips his harpoon out and plunges it sideways into the Noble''s throat. Ruth laughs out and kicks Stagon''s chest to send him barreling into the ground which has turned to a bloody mud.


    ¡°Gotta kick''m down, young''n!¡± She tells the sailor with a mean cackle.


    Ruth strikes the rat''s back with her left palm, sending him stumbling forward over the dying Lord. She sheathes her saber and waves at two veterans who pick her up by the legs to raise her above the unruly crowd which is already starting to scatter. She then assembles a sound construct with her reserve of energy to amplify her voice.


    ¡°Use yer flow to snuff that fire out and bar the building, then y''all gather at the plaza wit'' the rest!¡± She screams at the top of her lungs.


    Her voice resounds throughout the hamlet. The rats start moving towards the Temple while those around her work together to smother the flames ravaging the wooden structure, an essential and basic skill for sailors who have to protect sails.


    Ruth is utterly unconcerned about the population because there are fewer villagers than there are pirates in the hamlet, even if she counts the fossils and the fledglings who couldn''t put up a fight if their lives depended on it, which it doesn''t.


    She arrives at the plaza and forces her way through the panicked crowd of adults that her crew herded over here. At the center is a small pile composed of what few weapons and tools the hamlet had to confiscate.


    ¡°Settle down! We ain''t sail''d ''ere to take that rusty crap!¡± Ruth yells at the fishers to almost no effect.


    The pirates start kicking and hollering at the people who didn''t quiet down, making much more noise than there was before. The tall blonde simply grins and messes with her tricorne as she enjoys the chaos.


    She scours the area to search for Jeremy and his archers but they''re nowhere to be found, what''s reassuring is that the Templar isn''t there either. She absently notes that it''s better than finding bodies, even if only that of the temple guard.


    As she walks over to the Temple''s entrance, she pauses and turns to glance at an approaching commotion. Jeremy and his archers are forcing their way through the crowd. They enter the plaza with a woman of thirty springs that wears a silver lion tabard with an equally recognizable sword at her waist.


    Ruth swears under her breath because she told them to disarm the Templar but doesn''t comment because it''s likely Jeremy agreed to leave her with the weapon in exchange for her surrender.


    Three of the freed crime-slaves from the original crew follow behind that group, dragging a man and a woman with their hands tied behind their backs by rope. They throw them at Ruth''s feet before forcing them to rise in a kneeling position. Both fresh recruits have dark bruises on their faces.


    Silence falls on the plaza. It is soon disturbed as her veterans drag three more rats in the same state out of the crowd to join the first two on their knees. They all seem angry but slightly afraid as well. The fools, Ruth thinks, they still don''t realize their situation.


    ¡°Captain Ruth, I presume. I am Templar Beatrice.¡± The Templar speaks up, nodding very slightly.


    The tall blonde raises one of her clear eyebrows as she looks down at the temple guard, somewhat amused by the manners and audacity she is displaying in front of her bloodthirsty crew even though she only has the skill to be assigned to a meaningless fishing hamlet.


    ¡°In all her honor and glory.¡± Ruth replies with an equally dismissive nod, abandoning the accent and jargon of a pirate.


    Those who know her know that it''s a sign she means business. The captain goes further, she raises her hand to her hat to make the temple guard think she''ll take it off as a sign of respect but merely turns it in a way that puts it further out of its proper place on someone''s head.


    ¡°Of which I have very little.¡± Ruth continues with a mean smile.


    ¡°So, I have noticed.¡± Beatrice notes with a frown. ¡°These villagers live here peacefully and have paid their taxes, what is the meaning behind this violence?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Ruth chuckles.


    Those of her crew with fresh blood erupt in laughter but the veterans and the crowd remain quiet. Noticing, the new recruits quickly quiet down. Many of the unruly sailors who couldn''t keep their characters in check during serious matters have already experienced Ruth''s fiery temper during the voyage here.


    ¡°Violence, where?!¡± She asks mockingly as her eyes pass by bloody weapons and faces without stopping. Beatrice holds her tongue, aware that she''s being baited and unwilling to play that game. ¡°Ah, there!¡± Ruth exclaims, pointing at the five kneeling sailors.


    ¡°These ruffians were attempting to have their way with innocent villagers.¡± The Templar reflexively explains but then realizes that it sounds like she''s justifying herself. ¡°The Order will hold you responsible for the behavior of your crew if you do not maintain discipline.¡±


    Ruth brings her hand to her heart like she''s deeply offended by the insinuation before turning a dark glare to the handful of prisoners. The veterans standing behind them draw their knives and place them on the offenders'' throats.


    ¡°You are aware that the Empire punishes rape with ten years of forced labor as crime-slaves, are you not?¡± Ruth questions. ¡°And execution by quartering for the vilest offenders.¡± She adds almost absently, causing the five to feel a cold sweat run down their backs.


    The man and woman first dragged to Ruth''s feet hang their heads down in culpability, and likely an attempt at receiving a lighter punishment. The other three open their mouths to protest but the veterans put pressure on their necks with their knives to silence them.


    ¡°Speak, what crimes have you three committed.¡± Ruth orders.


    ¡°Ah'' dropped mah lit torch, tha''s it!¡± One exclaims.


    ¡°More like you threw it.¡± The old galley-slave says, kicking him in the back with his knee which causes the threatening blade to slice a layer of skin.


    ¡°S, same.¡± The next sailor says, gulping as he glances at the aspiring rapists.


    ¡°...¡± The last one, a middle-aged woman, remains pridefully silent.


    ¡°She tries''d to run with coin taken from a shack.¡± The one holding her speaks up.


    ¡°Arson and theft! Those are grave offenses to the Kingdom''s Law!¡± Ruth exclaims theatrically. ¡°Good thing the Lord is dead!¡± She bursts out in laughter.


    She is joined by the new recruits but, once more, both veterans and villagers don''t make a sound. The former have stoic expressions while the latter don''t even dare to raise their chins even though they are paying close attention.


    ¡°Not to mention there''s a sea the Empire does not rule close-by! How lucky!¡± Ruth adds, causing another round of chuckles.


    Beatrice places her hand on her sword''s handle, her expression growing grave and solemn. She had thought that these unruly soldiers were sent by Port-Odo to deal with the Lord but now knows that they clearly weren''t.


    As her crew''s derisive hilarity reaches a peak, Ruth suddenly flicks her extended fingers at the kneeling sailors. The veterans slice their throats in one go with perfect synchronization, like they''ve been waiting for this signal all along.


    ¡°No!¡± Beatrice exclaims, her eyes wide open in horror.


    The Templar draws her sword while impotently reaching out to the sailors who are drowning in their own blood. Jeremy''s archers draw the arrows already knocked on their bowstrings and aim them at her.


    She freezes and can only watch the sailors slowly expire with blood gushing out of their throats while their executioners hold their shoulders to stop them from falling over. They try to fight for their lives, of course, but what can they achieve with their hand tied behind their backs?


    ¡°I''m not a damn lawwoman so I don''t fucking care if you break the Law!¡± Ruth shouts at the crowd.


    Faces have turned snow white and there is more than a few villagers puking at the dreadful vision, even some among those who drew blood during the short skirmish join them. The plaza would be deathly silent if not for the wet noise of the food leaving their stomachs and the gargling sounds made by the dying sailors.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel? None of them deserved death and one was just a thief!¡± Beatrice exclaims, pointing at Ruth with an accusing finger.


    ¡°A thief that tried to steal from all of us!¡± Ruth addresses her crew without even deigning to look at the Templar. She leaves under silence the fact that coin taken from huts will be returned. ¡°No one under my command breaks my rules and lives to tell the tale! The captain is the Law and the sea doesn''t forgive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Those of her old crew yell out.


    There are some among them who are a little green but none hesitate. The fresh rats join in to acknowledge her declaration with hurried voices. Ruth nods in satisfaction and makes a backhanded wave at the executioners. They let their dead victims drop to the ground and rejoin the crowd.


    ¡°Throw the loot next to that pile of rust, we''ll distribute it it at the earliest light in the morrow... which should at lunch!¡± Ruth commands.


    A few nervous chuckles arise at her jest but none has the stomach for true laughter after witnessing the brutal way their captain enforces her rules. Yet, these people have joined in to be pirates and they''ve just had their first victory so their spirits soon recover at the mention of the riches they''ve seized.


    ¡°Y''all ''re fresh water sail''rs, but y''all still got ale, right?¡± Ruth asks threateningly. She barely waits for answers to come out of the crowd to continue. ¡°Bring it out, you got''s paying costumers!¡±


    Ruth bursts into laughter as many split from the crowd to run home, she knows they''ll be back real soon with drinks, if only to ensure that her crew won''t come looking for them. She turns to the Templar, utterly ignoring her baleful glare to seize the sword between two fingers and pry it out of her shaking hands.


    ¡°Ya''ve got a Temple tah'' take care of, so git!¡± Ruth dismissively orders the woman.


    Beatrice presses her lips together as Jeremy and his archers escort her inside the tunnel that plunges underground and leads away from the nearby coast. Ruth doesn''t pay any more mind to the temple guard.


    It isn''t worth caring about the Order according to her. They will fight her if she runs into a number of them but it isn''t likely for them to hunt her as long as she chooses her targets well and doesn''t cause massacres, they''ll be too busy to deal with her rats with Caeviel in turmoil.


    In fact, she chuckles inside as she thinks that they''ll be making these peasants richer by spending the coin from their own taxes in their hamlet. She runs her eyes over the crowd and spots a very well built man who looks about twenty-five.


    ¡°Where is the damn tavern in this Lake forsaken moldy place?!¡± She barks at the man.


    ¡°There.¡± He points a somewhat shaky finger at a slightly large hut on the edge of the plaza. ¡°Mold came from your ship.¡± He adds defiantly.


    ¡°You got guts.¡± Ruth notes appreciatively. ¡°What do you do?¡±


    ¡°I''m a smith, carpenter, and lumberjack.¡± The man responds pridefully while squaring his shoulders.


    ¡°I''ll need a good fuck later if you''re interested, follow along if you''ve got the stamina to get drunk and then run a marathon.¡± Ruth proposes crudely in a blunt tone.


    She swaggers over to the closed tavern without looking back. She kicks the door open and picks a table in a corner. She drags a bench against a wall and drops down on it with a groan.


    ¡°I''m Greg.¡± The man announces as he walks in.


    Ruth makes a cocky grin and waves towards the counter to tell him to take the booze out. Most of her ship''s officers and those who led the groups on the raid arrive not long after to celebrate.


    The brawny villager requires quite a few drinks before he joins in the singing. Once the aged owners arrive, Ruth pulls the married couple over and gives a detailed count of everything they consumed so far in a blurry voice.


    ¡°You...¡± Ruth represses a hick-up. ¡°Keep count now. How much''s the beer?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Barrel''s ten copper.¡± The wife indicates nervously.


    ¡°A whole keg for ten coppers!¡± Ruth exclaims with joy. ¡°Cheap, even if it''s almost a whole silver!¡± She adds.


    ¡°It is precisely one silver.¡± Jeremy comments with a laugh.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ruth slams her tankard on the table, startling the owners as they were about to explain they meant a real barrel and not a keg. ¡°Copper ''ain''t be silver!¡± She affirms with an exaggerated slur in her voice.


    ¡°What wisdom, capt''n.¡± Jeremy says, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Shooh!¡± Ruth chases the owners with a wave. ¡°Bring about th'' keg, got''s da coin tonight!¡±


    ¡°Where we going next, capt''n?¡± Jeremy asks.


    ¡°The Izla, and north in spring.¡± She replies. ¡°And shut up! I''m drunking!¡± The man chuckles but turns aside.


    ¡°Why are you so good to us?¡± Greg whispers.


    ¡°Best to ''ave good ties ''ere, ''case we need to lay low.¡± Ruth grunts reluctantly. ¡°Now drink!¡±


    Later that same night, the two stumble back to his hut and crash on his bed. Too drunk and impatient to undress, Ruth takes a dagger out and uses it to rip their clothes off before straddling the man with her hands on his chest. She starts riding him with fierce enthusiasm, not that he would lack any according to a regular woman.


    ¡°Give me a reason to come back! Plenty of studs in every port!¡± She provokes.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Greg grunts, his pride chasing the last of his drunken stupor.


    ¡°You''re really strong, aren''t you?!¡± Ruth barks in glee as her thrusts receive hard returns.

 Absolutes.Ch35

    My mind wanders as I make my way to the village gate through a thick layer of snow, hair flowing freely around my head as the tiny braids were unraveled. Leomi''s time-limit is approaching, Vikiana might show up at any moment, and we''ve returned my home to a point where it can be lived in.


    It might not seem like the latter is a problem but it is in fact the most debilitating one of the three. This ''we'' is both an issue and an illumination for me who determined to try to live as I should before making the decision to leave my life as a peasant behind.


    It hurts my pride to admit this to myself but I could never have achieved so much in so little time without Leomi, the fact that I only have a single arm has made almost every action I take a trial to overcome.


    While I have found solutions, most are no more than crutches and cannot properly make up for my handicap. The conclusion is obvious, I can survive in this state but I cannot thrive.


    And so, it came to me that I must make a living with my mind rather than my hands. Another would likely have concluded that they need to find suitable comrades to share their life but doing so would be an affront to Jessica and Elizabeth''s pride.


    While I require other people''s help in some matters, I must be able to stand on my own two feet and cannot ever rely on others to be free, even Leomi and Celyz, whether human or Rykz. My decision to leave has become much easier as a result of this realization and the path ahead clear.


    I could have done a lot of damage from home, after all no single entity can physically defeat Nobility, but it would be easier as I travel. Not to mention Leomi is more vulnerable than I thought, a single slingshot at night sufficed to take her out.


    Three years, but it would be more prudent to cut that time-frame to one year considering the state of my heart and what other health problems could crop up. I arrive at the village gates and slam my fist against them. Frank and Hale open, as expected.


    ¡°Ms Jessica.¡± They nod.


    ¡°Frank, Hale.¡± I respond. ¡°You have a moment to talk, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Evidently.¡± Hale mutters.


    ¡°You don''t have a place to yourself, correct?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°I will be leaving shortly, once I do, you can lodge at my house until my brother returns.¡± I tell them. ¡°I''m making it available to the Hospitaliers as long as you take care of it, there''s a chicken coop and fertile land for a garden if you are up to making fences.¡±


    ¡°That is quite a favor.¡± Frank says with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Hale shakes his head. ¡°It''s a transaction that occurs quite frequently when low born travel, so as to avoid exactly what happened to her home while she was gone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I nod, reassured by Hale''s knowledge.


    ¡°Then, we will gratefully accept.¡± Frank tells me with a small bow. ¡°Will you be leaving for Castle Lance, Ms Jessica? In case we need to reach you.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°I''ll tell you but don''t say a word to Leomi.¡±


    ¡°I do not have the habit of spreading confidences.¡± Frank replies while Hale keeps his silence.


    ¡°I''ll be returning to Meria.¡± I inform them. ¡°It won''t be too hard to find me if I''m still on the Izla if you reach out to Councilwoman Cecil or ask around about a runic guild.¡±


    ¡°You know the Councilwoman?!¡± Frank exclaims. ¡°I suppose it shouldn''t surprise me considering the company you keep.¡± He adds with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°I am honored you consider us trustworthy enough to take care of your home.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I don''t know either of you well enough to trust you. This is a calculated decision based on the fact you''re strong enough to defend against the kind of people who would take an interest in my possessions but not so much I would have much trouble hunting you down.¡± I honestly inform them. Frank blushes in embarrassment.


    ¡°Kh.¡± Hale represses a mocking chuckle.


    ¡°You know, I do have my pride as a swordsman.¡± Frank says, frowning which only brings more attention to his red cheeks.


    ¡°Don''t be offended, I''ve had the best teachers.¡± I tell him, reaching out to pat his shoulder. Frank steps back, his expression turning determined.


    ¡°I have been wanting to see your skill for myself, would it be too much to ask for a demonstration?¡± He challenges me.


    ¡°Frank.¡± Hale says with a soothing voice.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I tell them, raising my hand. ¡°Do you mind telling me what your level is compared to the average soldier?¡±


    ¡°Above average.¡± Frank responds with a serious expression and not a touch of pride.


    ¡°Good, it''ll give me a measure of my own ability.¡± I nod.


    It''s quite difficult to tell what my current level is since I have been trained by incredibly skilled fighters and my battlefield experience is based on my capabilities with the Little one which gave me such a huge advantage that it''s difficult to use as a point of reference.


    ¡°If you have a shield, use it.¡± I tell Frank as his sword''s handle only allows one-handed combat.


    ¡°I will.¡± He makes a firm nod. ¡°Meet me on the plaza once you''re ready?¡± He proposes.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agree, finding that it''ll be useful for the village to witness why they shouldn''t cross me.


    Hale lets out a long resigned sigh as Frank departs. This has likely been building up for a while, my threatening and confident attitude can very easily be seen as arrogance after all. At the very least, Frank thinks I''m underestimating him and there''s a real chance I might be.


    ¡°You a peasant?¡± I ask Hale.


    ¡°Cattle farmer.¡± He replies with his habit of using as few words as possible.


    ¡°A rancher.¡± I nod. ¡°What got you in the Hospitaliers?¡±


    ¡°Frank, we''ve been friends for a long time.¡± Hale tells me with a shrug.


    I leave him to guard the gates and depart for Ms Conner''s general shop. There''s no telling what will happen with Leomi so I need to put things in motion before the two weeks are up.


    I come across a bundle of cute and very young kids playing in an alley. I wouldn''t much care or notice with my head filled with other considerations like the coming conversation but one of them spread red brick dust on his clothes, which is curious considering parents would harshly scold such behavior.


    ¡°I''m E.Vil, you can''t injure me!¡± The kid in red exclaims as he finds himself cornered. All the kids pause except a tiny four-year-old black-haired girl.


    ¡°But your heart bleeds for me, Lady Lance!¡± The girl cries out and pokes at his chest with a stick.


    ¡°No!¡± The kid drops to his knees.


    ¡°E.Vil is defeated!¡± The group shouts out with completely inappropriate giggles.


    I accelerate my pace to quickly get past the alley, feeling utterly embarrassed by the spectacle and also quite disturbed because a version of this scenario could easily have occurred. But we''re past that now, Leomi isn''t okay with what little she knows of my plans but I make the same allowances for hers.


    Ding. The bell attached to the door-frame rings as I walk into Ms Conner''s store. The woman gives me a welcoming nod and smile from behind the counter.


    I grab one of the wooden tool shafts stored in a barrel. I swing it a couple of times before walking up to her, satisfied by the meter and a half long wooden stick I intend to use as a training staff.


    ¡°Good morning, Jessica?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I can''t complain.¡± I reply, still somewhat put-off by the kid''s game I witnessed. ¡°How much is it?¡± I question as the village mostly repaid the debt they owe my family, short of helping us replace the stables with some other building but that''ll be a decision for my brother to make since I won''t stick around.


    ¡°Four coppers.¡± She replies. I take out my coin pouch and pay.


    ¡°I came over because I have an offer to make you.¡± I directly tell her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ms Conner says, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I need someone experienced that I can trust to lead a business for me in Meria. You''ve always been decent to us and your husband is in Meria so you''re a natural choice.¡± I propose.


    ¡°A business.¡± She repeats, which is not the reaction I expected.


    ¡°You would be managing workers like blacksmiths and runesmiths as well as selling. You would answer to me alone, and I won''t be interfering.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± She says, looking stunned. ¡°You''re here.¡±


    ¡°I had to return to set our affairs in order.¡± I reply shortly.


    ¡°But you have a business in Meria.¡± She notes with a skeptical tone.


    ¡°I know Leomi Lance, what''s so surprising about owning a fledgling guild?¡± I ask, slightly annoyed at having to use Leomi to make my own achievements believable.


    ¡°You''re speaking as if you own this business. That is quite different from being given a responsibility to take care of it.¡± Ms Conner tells me. She looks and sounds like she expects me to backtrack.


    ¡°Lance doesn''t have anything to do with it.¡± I tell her in a firm tone. ¡°I learned a lot about flow while I was gone and developed something I can sell except I don''t have the time to take care of everything. Right now, someone I trust but don''t especially want to leave in control is managing the runic guild for me.¡±


    ¡°I''m not saying I believe all this but...¡± Ms Conner trails off with a frown.


    ¡°What do you have to lose?¡± I ask. ¡°Your daughter can hold the store and she could frankly use the responsibility without you there to clean up her mistakes. If I lied, then the worst that will happen is that you''ll spend some time in Meria with your husband. At best, you find work in the capital with better pay than you could ever achieve here.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is a risk, and a non-negligible one.¡± She tells me with a blunt tone.


    What, why!? I stand there, utterly taken by surprise by this unexpected turn to the conversation. What do you mean ''why''? I''m super dangerous. A dangerous jay? I immediately fire back derisively. No, that''s you. You''re not her jay? I''m Liz... but... okay I am but... that wasn''t the point! I thankfully manage to keep my mocking giggle inside.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± I ask. ¡°She''s been exiled.¡±


    ¡°Few believe she left but we know she hasn''t.¡± Ms Conner replies, throwing me a pointed look.


    ¡°I don''t get it.¡± I frown.


    ¡°Fine, if you''ll make me say it, I will.¡± Ms Conner says with a disapproving expression. ¡°Why would Lady Countess Lance be hiding out here to cheat on her with you otherwise?¡±


    ¡°I am not her mistress.¡± I utter, seething inside at the accusation. The woman merely raises a skeptical eyebrow in response which undermines my anger because, with her status and by all appearances, I will be considered as one until we get engaged. To be considered as the primary when you always were, my fame backfired. I sigh at Liz'' attempt to conceal her sorrow behind levity. ¡°I''ve merely flirted with the Lady Lance so there is no issue to be had with Elizabeth Vil.¡± Kitten and Jay, flirting in a tree... I just told her you wouldn''t be an issue! Indeed, you shouldn''t have lied.


    ¡°Somehow, I do not think the specifics would matter to that woman.¡± Ms Conner responds sarcastically.


    ¡°Is this why you tried setting me up with Frank?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°No, Elizabeth Vil does not slaughter unprovoked.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡±


    ¡°Then why don''t we?¡± I murmur with a trembling voice.


    ¡°My first concern about this offer you''re making was that I would be embroiled in high born problems. The second issue is what will happen if Elizabeth Vil comes looking for you.¡± Ms Conner tells me, clearly more on track than I am about the conversation.


    ¡°I won''t be staying on Izla Meria so you won''t be involved and I can guarantee you that, even if I die, the guild will be able to keep functioning. Councilwoman Cecil and I have an agreement of sorts, she will work with you to handle any problems that may crop up.¡± I tell the woman, quite eager to put an end to this negotiation because it got far more complicated than I expected.


    ¡°Let''s say I''m interested enough to accept.¡± She suddenly says. ¡°What would be my pay and what will the runic guild be manufacturing?¡±


    ¡°You''ll be managing the coin and, as such, your own pay.¡± I reply irresponsibly. ¡°What I expect from you is to use the guild towards the goal of developing the Izla to improve people''s lives, how you do so will pretty much be up to you and Councilwoman Cecil, baring my interventions.¡±


    ¡°Noble goal.¡± Ms Conner notes.


    ¡°Peasant goal.¡± I flatly correct. Really, a pun? Wasn''t meant to be one, shut up. ¡°If you accept, I''ll either bring you with me to Meria or send you alone to meet Councilwoman Cecil, which shouldn''t be too hard with your husband''s help.¡±


    ¡°You''re not telling me what this business is making.¡± She says with an accusatory tone.


    ¡°Plows, better and more efficient ones.¡± I tell her, shrugging.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Isn''t it enough?¡± I fire back.


    ¡°It is, but I thought there was something... never mind.¡± Ms Conner shakes her head. ¡°You''re not wrong, my daughter will inherit this shop and this winter is as good as any to let her take over.¡± The woman says with a somewhat skeptical tone. ¡°I agree with the understanding that I can resign and that you haven''t lied to me.¡±


    Her sudden agreement takes me aback once more, which is getting old. It was both easier and harder to convince her than I thought it would be, I expected her to ask to see the guild before agreeing.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nod. ¡°Why agree so quickly? And now?¡±


    ¡°You''re offering me an opportunity I never even hoped to have a chance to perhaps obtain in my life, why would I give anyone else the opportunity of snatching it by delaying my answer?¡± Ms Conner quips back with a nervous smile.


    I watch her more closely and catch the slight shaking in her hand. She wasn''t making a joke or exaggerating by putting the emphasis on those words. I suddenly realize that the person I was before would have reacted similarly to her in this circumstance, a mixture of restrained ambition and open disbelief.


    ¡°Well, if you''re still holding doubts about my past, I''m about to destroy Frank in a spar using this.¡± I tell her, lifting the wooden staff.


    ¡°A tool shaft?¡± She asks, looking down at it with skepticism. People probably keep growing their entire lives, that''s definitely a factor or she wouldn''t be taller.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I grin as I reply to both. ¡°Come over to watch the show, it should be entertaining.¡±


    ¡°I don''t see how a fight can solve anything.¡± Ms Conner tells me without hiding her disapproval.


    ¡°It''ll alleviate some of your doubts to see how skilled I am.¡± I respond, rather disappointed in her mindset.


    Battle is fun, and it makes no sense to look down on violence if you bend the spine to it. Nobility''s rule is a fact of life, it''s less about threats than habits, tradition, and keeping life easy. I wouldn''t stand for it.


    A powerless Elizabeth Vil would have no more say in the matter than I did. I would choose the noose. Are you intent on angering me? You''re not her anymore, you''re Jessica Freepath. We''re both her, in a way. I... you''re right.


    ¡°I''m going.¡± I inform her as I make my way out.


    Ding. The bell startles me as I leave the store. Ding. The second ring tells me that Ms Conner is following along. I arrive at the plaza to find a few villagers gazing at Frank with quizzical looks on their faces and others watching from their porches.


    He has a polished wooden training sword in hand, it should have an iron core considering how well crafted it looks, and a round wooden shield attached to his left forearm. I simply make the staff spin inside my palm to ingrain the feeling of it in my mind.


    I''ve definitely regained some muscle mass and weight during the past couple of weeks but only minor improvements in endurance. I suspect that the reason I lost so much weight to begin with after the Little one was removed is that my body was rebuilding itself but that the damage is such that my stamina is unlikely to return.


    But, then again, it''s not like I''m any less resilient than Leomi, it''s simply that my heart will give out if I push myself too hard. So, not a big deal. I chuckle inside and grab the middle of the staff to settle in a defensive stance in front of Frank.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That''s what you''re using?¡± He questions back with a frown. ¡°A two-handed weapon?¡±


    ¡°Think of it like a short-spear.¡± I reply with a deceitful smile because I''m definitely not going to use this as I would a spear.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He grunts. ¡°Let''s start then.¡±


    He bends his knees and leans in a little. The lowering of his center of gravity signals that he''s either bracing for a charge or planning to advance carefully. Frank brings his shield in front of himself, blocking my view of his torso as he turns to face me with his profile.


    I could have taken the lack of rules as insulting but it''s not like he knows I can put him down in moments with an air-blade and he did bring his shield so he is taking me somewhat seriously.


    I start side-stepping in a circle to occupy him a little since he has to turn to follow and that could open up a flaw in his defense. After about two seconds, Liz gets bored and harasses me by whistling inside our head.


    With a sigh, I lion''s leap at Frank and kick his shield. The strength of the impact isn''t significant but it''s so unexpected to him that he''s sent staggering back. I land with my feet apart and rest on my staff like it''s a walking cane to watch him stumble.


    ¡°You know the lion strike?! And step!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°I really wouldn''t be worth much if I didn''t.¡± I note.


    ¡°But, you''re...¡± Frank trails off, a good choice since he was likely going to say something quite offensive. ¡°Young.¡± He finishes.


    ¡°Let''s just say I''m a special case.¡± I tell him.


    How old are we again? Eighteen... I think. You think? Well, I don''t especially keep track since the Little one aged us in a way, not to mention you''re technically a few months old so I''m not sure how to work all of that into the count.


    Wait, you''re the elder? Yep. Hm, okay. I always wanted a little sister, but you''ll do. Hey! I''m kidding, you''re lovely but we''re not blood-sisters. True, but we''re part Rykz. So, we''re sisters? Sisters.

 Absolutes.Ch36

    Frank suddenly closes the distance with a lion''s step, more than likely aiming to take advantage of my relaxes posture to land a shield bash. Naive. He should have gone for a wide slash instead of trying to return one slight for another.


    I drain the last half-portion of flow from my reserve for a lion strike as I slide forward and to the right to avoid his charge. I chose his left to use his own shield as my cover which effectively renders his sword useless for the next couple of seconds.


    As I pass by, I casually slip my staff behind my back to extend it in his path. He trips on it and falls but makes good use of his shield to roll on the plaza''s eroded pavement. I leisurely run my gaze over the spectators as I turn around, finding that the villagers are gaping.


    Frank soon faces me again with a look of astonishment. I savor a moment of self-satisfaction but it doesn''t last long as this level isn''t something to be prideful about. I decide to engage him in a couple of casual exchanges, storing my energy back into my reserve.


    I raise my arm to propel my staff forward, letting it slip from my grip until my hand reaches the one-quarter mark to seize it again. Frank flinches and takes a half-step back before realizing I didn''t intend to throw it.


    He frowns but doesn''t move recklessly, clearly having learned his lesson. I press the staff along my forearm for stability before lowering it down and to the right as an invitation.


    Frank advances carefully but I strike his shield with a powerful stab as soon as he enters my range. He tanks the blow but it stops his advance. I launch a right to left swipe at his ankles that he avoids by lifting his forward leg.


    His foot hits the ground running so I reverse my swing''s direction and aim at his head, which is child''s play considering that my weapon is made of wood. He interrupts his charge to raise his sword and block.


    The impact is light as I can''t place my weight behind a slash. His arm doesn''t even shake but it matters little because he now fears the speed of my swings as well as the power of my stabs. We exchange a variety of blows for a minute as we evaluate each other.


    He seems to be about as good as the late Duke Meria''s personal guards, it''s hard to tell whether he''s stronger or weaker than the two I defeated at the dungeon because the fight was short and unconventional, not to mention my opponent''s lack of visibility at night.


    ¡°Ready to get serious?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frank nods seriously as he tightens his stance.


    I bring my staff up and let it slip inside my palm to grip the center of the weapon. It reduces my advantage in range by quite a bit but also makes it easier to chain strikes together since I can now use both ends.


    The corners of his mouth dip and he squints his eyes, showing cautiousness at my change in style. I give him a smile and proceed to take a half-step forward while straightening my back. Such an open stance can be taken as quite a provocation but Frank''s eyes remain focused.


    I wait for him to take a step, which will bring us both in range of each other. He lasts two seconds before moving on me with his sword and most his arm hidden behind his shield. Unfortunately for him, a glance at his shoulders tells me all I need to know.


    He''s preparing a stab not a backhanded slash, otherwise, his shield wouldn''t be so close to his body and his right biceps wouldn''t be pulled back. Perhaps he''s only trying to hide where he''s aiming but that matters little now that I know his first move will be a stab.


    I extend a lion strike''s timer so much it approaches a strengthening construct before lashing out with the bottom of my staff. I use an upward swing aimed at the base of his shield''s rim, planning to make him uppercut his own chin with it.


    Frank''s eyes widen as if this is an unexpected blow. I wasn''t even trying to trick him by only using the top end of the weapon before but it looks like he overly focused on it anyway.


    Still, his reflexes aren''t bad so he manages to extend his left arm just before my strike lands and propels his shield up. The rim grazes his nose but that''s it apart from the fact he is now blocking his own sight.


    It''s because we''re too average in height, anyone else he would still see the top of their shoulders. I forcefully ignore Liz to lion''s leap to the right of Frank before my lion strike runs out of energy, which ''coincidentally'' allows me to avoid his retaliatory stab.


    He shouldn''t have attacked but that''s hindsight. A twist of my wrist sends the top of my staff barreling down. My weapon strikes the inside of the Hospitalier''s shield, pushing it slightly further away from his body, and most importantly slams into the center of his extended training sword which further destroys his posture.


    My staff''s moment is stopped there because its weight makes it lack the momentum to do more, no matter how much speed the lion strike gives me. I use the last split-second of the construct to increase the power of the punch I throw towards his left shoulder without letting go of my weapon.


    Duh. His cheekbone makes a dull sound as the horizontal staff in my hand hits it. Frank''s head is thrown aside and he staggers back a half-dozen steps but he isn''t bleeding or anything, merely bewildered by a hit he did not see coming.


    ¡°That''ll probably bruise.¡± Liz notes absently as I step back.


    ¡°It''s my complete defeat.¡± Frank admits with a sullen look on his face.


    ¡°We can go another round.¡± I propose.


    ¡°You used the inside of my shield as a fulcrum, our skill level aren''t comparable in the least.¡± He says, his expression torn between amazement and discomfiture.


    The plaza is utterly silent. I could have appreciated a few cheers or gasps, at the very least. Oh well... Don''t be cocky. Kh kh kh. My new sister represses laughter than can only be heard by us. I pull the staff back and use it as a walking stick to depart for the gates, wondering what Leomi will prepare for lunch.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Frank calls out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, throwing a look over my shoulder.


    ¡°C, can... Can you teach me, Dame Jessica?¡± He asks with a stutter and a humble bow.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I deny firmly.


    As I turn back, I notice that Ms Conner''s wide open eyes are following me. I give her a small nod as I walk away. I keep using my staff as support, not because I need it, I''m not even out of breath, but because this hobbling gait feels eminently suitable to who we are right now.


    I don''t like the fact that there are people witnessing this physical manifestation of my cracked self but I don''t stop either because it makes me feel lighter, it relieves the strong pressure increasingly weighing on me as my time alone with Leomi ran out.


    Hale silently opens the gates for me with a single look of surprise at my unharmed state. I make my way back home, pushing the staff through the snow with every step. At some point, I catch myself limping and immediately put an end to that exaggeration.


    Our relationship with Leomi is of paramount importance but it isn''t my only objective. Finding support is one thing, letting weakness in is quite another. We have a responsibility to see our plans through, after all. No matter the personal cost. I make a curt nod to myself, wishing that the birth of Jessica Freepath will be as smooth as possible.


    In blood and wisdom, the path to freedom. I never wrote that. You think very loudly, I heard. As I prepare for a counter, I spot our house and decide to accelerate my pace instead. You had no comeback. I know, don''t tell Liz. I am Li... Kuh, kuh kuh.


    It''s my turn to repress my giggle while Elizabeth sulks from being tricked. We forcefully restore our composure when the door opens and Leomi appears. After all, we have to be united when the storm strikes.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    She''s wearing a leather apron that looks utterly out-of-place on her. In usual circumstances, I would grin from amusement and happiness, but today she gives me a single look before reaching out with her hand.


    I purse my lips, knowing that she read our mood but quite unable to decide how we feel about that. It''s great that she''s attentive to us but her asking why might trigger the confrontation early.


    I set the staff next to the door-frame and take her hand. Leomi forcibly sits me down on a chair, which I gladly accept because I would have remained standing out of sheer pride even though I want to sit down. It''s the stress of setting our plan for the immediate future in motion. That is likely.


    Leomi leans down to give me a gentle kiss while she combs my hair with her right hand. Her warm welcome is precisely what I needed to relax. I lay back into the chair and close my eyes.


    She suddenly pulls back from my lips and I hear her kneel down, a conclusion helped by my witnessing her nervous system coming to life with silver flashes. Or at least, it should be her nervous system. I''ve taken great pains to observe the brief apparitions of this network and it somewhat fits with the diagrams Celyz showed me.


    The almost-confirmation of this idea has made me quite eager to test my lightning-armor-piercing construct and standard lightning construct with these eyes, but that would be a waste of the short window of time during which I can plunder from Leomi''s access to the Lake to work on my perception construct.


    I feel her untie my left boot''s laces before slowly pulling it off my foot. My heart stops for a moment and then leaps as I struggle to accept what''s happening. Once she''s taken off the second boot, she does the same with my winter socks.


    Even as I hear her stand up and pour water in the dented copper basin we traded in exchange for venison, I remain too afraid to open my eyes and confirm in case I''m mistaken or she''s in a mood to sadistically tease me by reversing my expectations.


    The thought is foolish because Leomi has only done so when things weren''t serious. Neither of us was left whole after nothing, it had none to do with sadism but everything to do with my Leomi compartmentalizing to deal with during an uncontrollable series of events.


    ¡°Would you change your decision about keeping the beacon construct from me back then?¡± I ask her just as she takes hold of my bare feet. She freezes with a stiff grip.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies with a soft but undisturbed tone. ¡°Whether among the Rykz, the Lisilese, or the Humans, there are many who can distinguish lies. Your ignorance was a thin layer of protection but also the only one I could give you. My feelings towards you and myself wouldn''t allow me to give up on the slightest chance that your lack of knowledge could save you in case of a mishap.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod, understanding that she speaks of her pride and arrogance. She isn''t willing to sour the mood by mentioning those. ¡°I wanted to hear it.¡±


    She plunges my feet in the water and rubs them with her bare hands, eliminating the sore sensation that permeated through weeks of travel, work, and training with only the occasional day of rest I allowed myself.


    I slide in the chair as her lithe fingers'' massage makes me melt. My heartbeat slows down to a crawl as she softens my muscles with gentle strokes. I fall in love all over again, it happens almost every day but experience hasn''t a thing to provide me with a solution to the aching emotions filling my chest.


    ¡°Do you know how lucky you are to have obtained sisters like us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It isn''t quantifiable, not in words nor numbers, my loves.¡± She replies with a prideful grin in her voice. ¡°You get along, right?¡± Leomi questions casually, failing to disguise her concern.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Liz and I both exhale by our nose at the same time, which actually distorts the sounds we make.


    ¡°Pff.¡± A chuckle escapes her but she quickly smothers it. I open my right eye for a brief moment, spotting her pressing her wrist against her mouth. ¡°Promise me, no squabbling inside that pretty head of yours.¡±


    ¡°Squabbling is how we pass time.¡± We answer in sync, just to mess with her.


    ¡°Can''t you just take turns?¡± Leomi complains with a sigh.


    I would gladly continue bantering but she starts putting more strength into her foot massage. She presses, caresses, and redresses like she''s feeling what I am. I liquefy as her magical hands work my feet like putty. Her fingers hit the right spots as naught else could.


    ¡°By the Lake.¡± I shudder under the sensations.


    My eyes half-open by themselves, allowing me to spot the golden jay standing on a chair at the corner of my field of vision. With my brain so relaxed, I immediately understand that my random thought about her experiencing what I am wasn''t so outlandish.


    From what I have been told about mental constructs, which this has to be, one needs the subconscious permission of the one it is used on. If the jay is giving her clues and helping her track me, then I can hardly blame her for cheating since I would be the source of the information.


    Leomi pulls my feet out of the water to start wiping them with a piece of white cloth. I tremble, realizing that she''s finishing up. It makes the massage feel both more deliberate and more enjoyable now that it is coming to an end.


    ¡°Chomp! Mhgna!¡±


    Leomi''s mouth engulfs my big toe. The noises she makes are weirdly magnified but also adorable and flirtatious. That''s until she lets loose to start gnawing for real, kneading with her teeth and little restraint.


    ¡°Ahuf!¡± I yelp, opening my eyes wide. ¡°Are you a cat?!¡± The silly question escapes me in my distress.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± Leomi corrects with a playful grin. Speaking makes her tongue rises and brushes the underside of my toes with a devastating ticklish effect that makes me squirm. ¡°It''s getting harder and harder to wait.¡± She confesses with a heavy voice as she lets go of me.


    I open and close my mouth for a few seconds like an idiot. She thankfully puts an end to it by pulling out a pair of clean socks from behind her back. She fits them on me and then puts my boots back on.


    She rises up from her knees, moves the copper basin away, and steps around the chair I''m slouching on. I watch as her right hand travels along my torso straight towards my pants.


    I blush but I don''t make a single comment or complaint, she''s intruding on a body she owns after all. And... she''s not the only one who has taken the debauched habit of regularly checking on the other''s body to ensure it is kept for us.


    Her fingers slip into my underwear but merely hover above my flesh without touching me, I feel no more than the naturally cool sensation they exude but that''s plenty for torturing me.


    She is perversely good at avoiding contact while I am terrible. It has more to do with our personalities than anything else, like knowledge. I oblige when I feel that she wants to be grazed while she provokes the desire in me without satisfying it.


    She explores with her fingers, causing small quakes in my heart and flesh as she slides down even though she always remains less than a millimeter away from my sex to check but never ever allows a brush.


    At least, unless I cause it myself, at which point she has always been glad to nuzzle me to relieve my tension. But such an act is a clear surrender on my part, as much as it is when she makes me feel she wants to feel my hand.


    Such considerations remain between us, but it has become a loving game rather than a competition with a score. Being aware of her presence without being allowed to experience it is torture in truth but I don''t allow myself to waver.


    The reason is simply because Leomi expressed how difficult it is for her to keep to our vow of abstinence right now and she just washed my feet so I don''t want to test the strength of her commitment, not that there would be any resentment if I did.


    ¡°You did good, my jay.¡± She whispers and kisses me on the top of my head.


    The breeze that her hand seems to exude retreats. I can finally allow my mind to settle. She releases me even though she didn''t physically hold me. She walks to my side and drops on my lap, wrapping her left arm around my neck.


    It suddenly occurs to me that I really, really, really love her. I pass my arm around her waist and pull her hard against me, ecstatic about my recovered arm strength but not to the point of forgetting that it''ll always be lacking.


    ¡°It''s hard to wait for improvement when my ratio hasn''t moved from one and a half wins in matches in ten from the beginning.¡± I reply, using brute force to return to the previous conversation and also divert it.


    ¡°That is because you''ve helped me improve by leaps and bounds.¡± Leomi replies with a grateful smile. ¡°Your style is yours alone, it is unorthodox but that is precisely what is helping me build my own swordsmanship.¡± She hesitates for a brief moment. ¡°Besides, my best guess is that you would have the edge if we used flow.¡±


    ¡°I only win battles because my opponents make mistakes.¡± I blurt out with spite.


    ¡°Yes, that is how you fight.¡± Leomi replies with a quizzical expression. ¡°You induce others into making mistakes, it is a level higher than the vast majority who are only capable of taking advantage of errors.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s...¡± I trail off. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I finish lamely.


    ¡°I do, but you''re wrong.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°You do not realize how talented you are at spotting the right weaknesses to exploit to pick a target apart. I only survive fighting you because...¡± She pauses to take a deep breath. ¡°If you had both of your arms to use a two-handed weapon, you would unequivocally be able to defeat me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I swallow my sorrow, my rage, and the ghostly pain originating from a place without nerves to transmit it. ¡°You have no idea how frustrating it is to only have one arm to hold onto you.¡± I mutter, burying my face in her back. ¡°Can''t get a good grip, or apply my strength properly to make you feel the depth of my emotions.¡±


    ¡°That loss is one I experience deeply as well.¡± Leomi utters with a rigid spine and a tight voice. ¡°But I need no physical contact to experience the intensity of your feelings when it is reflected in your gaze.¡± She replies sweetly.

 Absolutes.Ch37

    We cuddle for a whole hour before Leomi gets off me to pick up the bundle of straw and puts it where she sat. I blink and throw her a look, it isn''t likely she''s pulling a prank on me considering how picky she is about appearances.


    ¡°You want to see improvement, I got this ready for you to practice your dexterity when your grip strength improved.¡± She explains. ¡°Weaving straw will work since we don''t have enough sewing materials.¡±


    It''ll likely help with controlling a liangi as well, the staff was harder to handle than a sword. I nod and pull a few stalks of yellow straw. I use my teeth to flatten them and then start making a hat while Leomi walks outside to fill the cooking pot with water.


    ¡°That apron.¡± I call out to her when she returns.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It really doesn''t suit you.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°... You''re one to talk.¡± She replies and sticks her tongue out.


    A few hours, one lunch, and dozens of snapped straws later, I manage to link together a small patch in the shape of a square. It''ll be much easier to continue with this base but I dismantle it to begin anew.


    I spend all afternoon on this basic first step towards weaving a straw hat, restarting from scratch again and again. Leomi trains her swordsmanship outside while I do. I spy on her a few times and determine that, indeed, she''s improved since we began sparing.


    Her gradual progress wasn''t noticeable because I was focused on learning everything she demonstrated but, now that I think about it, her speed and reaction times have grown to the point where Leomi is now almost comparable to her mother.


    I wouldn''t have noticed this if she didn''t point our progress out because my mind has been too focused on the fact I''m far from as powerful as I would be with the Little one but that is silly observation considering there is only one way to achieve that level, which is to accept the parasite again.


    Of course, it''s merely training so it remains unlikely that Leomi would win if she fought Vikiana. I shake my head and return to straw weaving. I swiftly make a square but this time I don''t dismantle it, instead I continue working on the hat which involves a few other complicated steps.


    I fail quite a few times during the afternoon, mostly because I only did this a few times when I was very young as a kind of game. I pull away from the past to focus on the weaving. I achieve a half-decent shape by the time Leomi serves dinner.


    ¡°Is it alright that I''ve been using so much of your flow?¡± I speak up as she sits down at the table. I''ve been using at least two-thirds of her daily regeneration to test my ideas and the unknown equations in Suxen''s notebook, with few observable results so far.


    ¡°You''re asking now?¡± Leomi questions, looking amused.


    ¡°Forgiveness, permission, and all that.¡± I reply with a grin.


    ¡°You could at least give me the whole saying.¡± She complains with a grimace. ¡°It''s fine, my access has been growing steadily and I don''t have a place to put the energy right now. The most I would have done with the flow is to use it for training.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I throw a look at the state of her reserve to estimate how much flow it could contain once filled, I find that it''s approaching a hundred and sixty portions.


    ¡°Besides, it''s you so it''s fine.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Doesn''t it belong to the Hospitaliers?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°No, the pledge people take is towards the Hospitaliers capable of either healing or fighting so I merely receive a little more than a single portion from my position as Grand Commander of the organization. The rest of my access comes from those who choose to support me directly. I''ve been told that many split their regeneration between me and the Hospitaliers.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°I''m able to, under loose conditions, take control of every member''s flow. The Justiciers are able to as well but they have much stricter restrictions than I do to do so, in exchange the Chief Justicier can neutralize the Grand Commander if necessary.¡±


    This means that she would be powerless if she lost people''s support, which is quite a decent safety measure against tyrants as long as Hospitaliers don''t make it mandatory to make a pledge to them. I pause, calculating quickly.


    ¡°Wait, doesn''t that mean the Hospitaliers have a few hundred weak Barons?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It does. They''ll form the core of the army in spring.¡± Leomi nods before making a grave expression. ¡°A weak core but, hopefully, it''ll suffice.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I''ll help you kill Cenwalh.¡± I tell her. His death can work as a trigger for my plans just as easily as for hers.


    ¡°You will?¡± Leomi asks. ¡°That easily?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod. ¡°To be clear, we''ll be partners in this.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi pinches her lips as she falls deep in thought. I wouldn''t have trusted a quick answer. Clearly, her request for help didn''t include us being equal decision making partners. It''s understandable considering that it''s her plan.


    ¡°You can refuse, I won''t take offense and help you anyway.¡± I tell her after a while, realizing that she should know it isn''t a choice between obtaining my help or none at all.


    ¡°Partners would mean we would have to reach a consensus or overrule one another. In the case I win the argument, it''s fine, but if you do then I''ll have to use the power of the Hospitaliers to follow your plans. That cannot work.¡± Leomi thoroughly explains her problem with my offer.


    ¡°You''d let me win?¡± I blink, stunned.


    ¡°Let you beat me? When have I ever done that?¡± Leomi grunts, apparently annoyed by the memory of her past losses.


    ¡°Anyway.¡± I wave that aside. ¡°You could easily ignore me if it involves the Hospitaliers.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Then we wouldn''t be partners.¡± She says, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Right.¡± I chuckle, embarrassed. ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± I ask, certain that there''s more to this.


    ¡°Be patient.¡± Leomi replies, waving her hand. ¡°I am superior to you in matters of statesmanship, military command, and manpower by far.¡± She tells me somewhat pridefully, which baffles me considering I find it natural she would be. I find it ridiculous she would be so satisfied at beating a peasant in these things. ¡°I have more knowledge but mostly my character is better suited.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to have to expand on that last one.¡± I tell her with a dark glare. Leomi awkwardly scratches the side of her nose.


    ¡°There are a great many disgruntled soldiers, as many as there are ambitious and greedy ones. You could raise a grand army as Elizabeth Vil if peasantry is added to such a revolution, you could grow to threaten the Kingdom with a few victories, but it would be a fragile state of affairs that would destabilize the Empire.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I blink, calming down. ¡°I''m aware my character isn''t suited for leading. If that was your point, you should have said so.¡±


    ¡°But I enjoy riling you up.¡± Leomi grins. I can''t help but respond with a smile at her bright expression. ¡°It''ll take you a year to build up enough of a reputation as Jessica Freepath to affect events, although I''m not sure whether I''m overestimating you or underestimating you there.¡±


    ¡°Hm, it''s simply not possible to estimate because there are too many uncertain elements at play and events like the Rykz invasion don''t occur frequently so there are fewer opportunities to do something big enough that the Empire at large will hear of it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I agree.¡± She nods. ¡°My ultimate goal is to obtain you as my consort.¡±


    ¡°Which is another word for a subordinate.¡± I note.


    ¡°My chances to succeed are about the same as Father''s who constantly tried to convince Mother, which is close to nil.¡± Leomi acknowledges with a grimace and a nostalgic voice.


    ¡°Are you using the term consort as used in Nobility?¡± I ask, pretty sure she isn''t.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I am not.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°I''ve told you already that I''m using titles as a way to open doors. If there was any other way, I would use it.¡±


    ¡°There is, and you''re refusing.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Destroying Nobility isn''t productive.¡± Leomi frowns.


    ¡°Let''s agree to disagree on that.¡± I reply, shrugging.


    ¡°...¡± She takes a deep breath before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Anyway, I can provide Jessica Freepath the opportunities to shine if you both join me as advisers.¡±


    ¡°You want us sisters both!¡± Liz exclaims with joking outrage.


    ¡°As an adviser, you wouldn''t have to obey any of my orders and can resign from my service.¡± Leomi continues, ignoring Elizabeth. ¡°It''s a good offer.¡± She adds.


    ¡°For anyone else.¡± I reply. Leomi sighs again but she doesn''t look surprised in the least. ¡°How about we simply cooperate?¡± I propose.


    ¡°What if we run at cross-purpose in even the way Cenwalh needs to die? You clearly have ideas of your own.¡± Leomi pouts.


    ¡°Doubtful, I only need him to die by human hands with low born involved, which is pretty much guaranteed.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Good, I was afraid you would have some convoluted ideas like executing him.¡± Leomi exhales in relief.


    ¡°Well, an execution would be optimal but not realistically feasible. Merely imprisoning someone with his access would be difficult, not to mention the fact that there would be dozens of interests pressuring us to release him.¡± I reply. ¡°No, the only way to kill him is violently in battle.¡±


    ¡°Cooperating with low born to end a titled Noble.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°I haven''t decided whether that''s advisable to be entirely honest with you, a Kingdom''s Ruler has weight in terms of tradition and prestige.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Those who have joined the Hospitaliers, Nobles included I assume, clearly see eye to eye with you about the need for change.¡± I ask.


    ¡°There are many in my faction who are motivated because they can see that some titled Nobles are hindering our Emperor instead of helping him.¡± Leomi replies, clearly talking about high born. ¡°Not to mention that the Caeviel houses who have contacted the Hospitaliers hope to use us to protect themselves from their rivals and help control their subjects.¡±


    ¡°Anyone big?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°No, the important houses are testing the waters through their subjects but I don''t need them, it would actually be a problem to ally with the other Duchies since I want to eliminate them to reform Caeviel.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°I''ll be able to involve the low born in the Hospitaliers and the army, but no one else.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine by me.¡± I tell her. It''ll be much more powerful when peasants rise by themselves and kill their former lieges than it would be for them to do so by order of a high born, even if it is Leomi Lance giving it. ¡°So, your faction holds together because you won''t be abolishing titled Nobles.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi confirms. ¡°I want to transform the governing structure of the Kingdom, keeping titled Nobility as one of the entities involved. Like for the Hospitaliers, I want three different powers who will balance each other out.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t there only two? Justiciers and Hospitaliers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You forget that anyone has the power to vote which directly influences the Hospitaliers. It isn''t an equal division, but the organization needs to be able to function as an army would so this system is preferable.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°Do you have insights to share about peasantry''s views towards Nobility?¡± I stare at her, surprised because the question shows she has a degree of awareness towards her lack of knowledge.


    ¡°Most don''t really care, no matter how much they discuss Lords and Ladies.¡± I tell her flatly. ¡°Glory is like a minstrel''s rousing song, it is only sought after so long as there''s food and drink on the table. If I had to mention a hope shared by all peasants, it would be to never encounter a Noble because their joy is fleeting and the rewards scarce but the consequences of their anger permanent.¡± Leomi makes a grimace at my words but I''m far from done. ¡°The low born, soldiers, bourgeois, and Nobles you interact with have a stake in the system changing or remaining the same. The former can be used to build an organization based on ideals, you are correct about your character being suitable for that task and the Hospitaliers having the potential to change the Empire.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It isn''t enough for you.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°It will take too long with so few people. The organization''s ideals will slowly be corrupted by the environment it evolves in.¡± I tell her, keeping under silence that I''ve arrived at this conclusion thanks to Celyz who taught me about the fact that the living change to suit their habitat, animals, plants, and sapient beings alike. ¡°To trigger true wide-scale change, you need to stir the largest possible number of people in the shortest amount of time. It''s comparable to starting an avalanche, disturb enough snow and the rest will be carried along by the momentum.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m asking you about people''s opinions of their lieges.¡± Leomi grunts.


    ¡°I''ll answer but, first, I''m going to say something you won''t enjoy.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You don''t need to.¡± Leomi replies with a glare. ¡°I am aware that my craving for control would prevent me from starting a forest fire, which is good because no one can control the direction of such disasters.¡±


    ¡°Well ''good'' is relative to your point of view, people should be able to pick what they want.¡± I shrug, glad I don''t have to pick on Leomi''s personality because I do love her possessiveness.


    ¡°They did, in olden times.¡± Leomi counters. ¡°Given the chance, we can show people they weren''t wrong.¡±


    ¡°You say choice, we say butchery.¡± I let a mad giggle out. ¡°Either way, we''ll ask them to pick one or the other, so what does it matter?¡±


    ¡°You know very well that reason won''t prevail once tempers have been riled up.¡± Leomi accuses me.


    ¡°I do, I''m just saying that they''ll be clearheaded enough to go with whatever it is they want once the dust settles.¡± I reply calmly.


    ¡°You''re telling me Cenwalh''s death will disturb the snow atop the mountain, whether I like it or not.¡± Leomi frowns.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I grin, always happy to witness her marvelous mind at work. ¡°The Izla''s Republic is but one snowflake, but it''s destabilizing Caeviel.¡±


    ¡°Evidently.¡± She nods.


    ¡°People see the titled Noble they pledged their flow to as detached from their problems but benefiting from their hard work, they accept it out of faith, tradition, and because they do defend them from bandits... who are sometimes simply people from other fiefs. I would argue that even those who are protected from Rykz and Lisilese invasions in part by their lieges aren''t much different in their views. That is simply because they will still fear even an untitled Noble''s visit because there are very few means to resist their privilege even when openly stolen from. A Templar can only do so much during arbitrage and that is further limited by the fact that peasants need to pay their taxes.¡± I pause to give her a meaningful look.


    ¡°I want your opinion, not to play charades.¡± Leomi tells me with a smile.


    ¡°Who would dare to ask for proper compensation, or even any kind of retribution, when they are at the mercy of their liege''s judgment if they are ever short on their taxes? Who can predict they won''t ever have a bad year? What peasant would have the guts to offend the smallest Noble house when it can obtain an audience with their titled Lord with more ease than they can? Not to mention that a titled Noble won''t take a peasant''s side if the other side is a soldier, bourgeois, or high born.¡± I explain.


    ¡°It isn''t that bad.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± I shrug. ¡°I''m sure there are issues of pride involved for the liege whose subject was abused, which can easily be solved with a bribe.¡± I tell her with disdain. ¡°Tell me, what is the proportion of disliked or hated titled Nobles compared to those who are liked, and then tell me how many of those with a good reputation directly help their subjects if it doesn''t benefit them.¡±


    ¡°It''s...¡± Leomi hesitates. ¡°Okay, I see your point. There is plenty of snow on the mountain to disturb.¡±


    ¡°I''m not done.¡± I note with a suspenseful tone. ¡°Compare those rare titled Nobles with the best reputation in their demesne to that of Templar in their holdings and you''ll find that they lose out, every single time.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be right.¡± She frowns.


    ¡°In individual cases? No but it''s because there are some temple guards like the old one in my village who aren''t especially liked, but even then he has a better standing than the late Baron Buton at his best.¡± I reply. ¡°As a whole? It is absolutely true that Templars hold the people''s hearts over their given liege.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t trying to say you''re wrong, just take it as an expression of surprise when I shouldn''t have been.¡± Leomi waves her previous comment aside. ¡°You were about to tell me why that is the case.¡±


    ¡°I already have, indirectly.¡± I run my hand in my hair. ¡°And you know why, it''s for the simple reason that temple guards are always there, they help out if there is a fire, they''re the first to repel bandits, and so on. They even step in to mediate mere squabbles and when the conflict involves property, the fact that the liege is the one to make a final decision helps because even the unsatisfied parties don''t blame them. Without Templars, or if their Order was more corrupt than it is, then Nobility would stand a chance to obtain people''s hearts. You saw this long before I did, or you wouldn''t have made the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°Not in as much detail.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°And I haven''t experienced it myself.¡±


    ¡°So, would low born soldiers under your command refuse to attack Cenwalh?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°It depends on the circumstances, which is why a trap is necessary. He needs to attack us, both because he''ll be weaker once away from his defenses and because my people will be in a situation of defending their beliefs instead of being ordered to defy tradition.¡± She explains.


    ¡°The question is whether he''ll fall for it.¡± I note.


    ¡°Which is what I need your help with. That brings us back to you accepting to be my adviser.¡± Leomi says with a grin.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I reply with a cocky corner smile. ¡°But we''ll be cooperating with separate resources so it''s pretty much the same.¡± She taps the table in annoyance but nods.


    ¡°To be honest.¡± She suddenly speaks up. A brief flash of surprise goes through her expression, she likely spoke out loud without thinking. ¡°It''s relieving that I can share the access I have been given with you. The support I obtained is in great part because of you after all.¡± She tells me with a grateful glance.


    ¡°Don''t mind it.¡± I grunt, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay, I won''t.¡± She instantly agrees with a grin. ¡°Ever going to tell me what that personal project of yours is that you would use so much flow and coin on it?¡± She asks.

 Absolutes.Ch38

    Leomi is staring at me with impatience in her gray eyes, her burning interest shows she ran out of patience waiting for me to tell her more. She held out for a week before asking, which is madness. I couldn''t last seven hours if she hinted at some project without giving me more to chew on.


    I give her a teasing smile and very slowly bring a spoonful of stew up to my lips. Her eyes narrow and her gaze turns into a glare but she holds her tongue. We eat dinner with a tense silence floating. I use the time to figure out how much I''m going to tell her, and also how to snatch the flow she stores in her flask.


    Best way to do that is in the open. Agreed. Let''s visit the Little one first, it''ll infuriate our kitten that we delay further. Doubly agreed. I swiftly finish my bowl and leave the table without waiting for her. Leomi keeps eating calmly, affecting an aloof behavior.


    I chuckle and step outside. I make my way to the Little one who I haven''t met in about six days. It hadn''t even finished the boar''s offal when I brought the deer''s then so I didn''t see fit to take the risk to slip away until now. It''s a good time because Leomi won''t seek me out after such obvious baiting on my part.


    I carefully step in the bushes while assembling a signaling construct. It''s night already but I only lose sight of colors when I step into the darkness cast by the thick foliage. The Little one is buried in the ground with only the upper arm sticking out.


    The tendrils are spread out, they snake in and out of the soil as a plant''s roots would. They''re even twisted in just the right way to reinforce the camouflage. There is no sign of the food I gave it because it lies atop of it to slowly absorb it. I would pity the carrion-eater that would attempt to steal from this parasite.


    I crouch next to it and run my fingers alongside its shoulder''s brown rubbery flesh, enjoying the alternating roughness and softness. The grain of its skin is similar to sandpaper, very similar to a Princess but not exactly as it is thicker.


    The Little one awakens slowly, it reaches out to my wrist with a lethargic tendril. I activate the signaling construct and link to it, receiving emotions soon after. It is telling me it''s annoyed to have been roused out of its slumber but glad I''m there. Before I can respond, it squeezes my forearm and uses the construct to throw its deep loneliness at me.


    I sigh with complicated feelings, I relate but the Little one is difficult to empathize with sometimes because of its rather cruel instincts. I am relieved that our link isn''t anywhere as strong as it was because, otherwise, it would have been difficult to bear its emotions. I send regret and apologies to the Little one.


    It replies with a burning desire, a dark one for me but hopeful for it. It takes me a while to decipher this packet it transmitted even though I''ve felt something quite similar just before the Little one was knocked out by Queen Grikyz.


    This time, the messages are more expansive and elaborate if still detached from me because we are no longer a one messed-up being. I chuckle. Little one must have worked hard on its communication skills to send this burning desire in such a clear way.


    The most obvious in this bundle of feelings is the hunger that isn''t hunger aimed at me, not my body or mind but both, a feverish void of craving emotion. It wishes to devour me, to unite with me to a degree almost comparable to my love for Leomi and Celyz.


    That realization sends Liz in a daze but I don''t waver. It does make me rethink Grikyz'' words about the Little one, they were truthful but deceiving as usual with the Rykz. I should have realized sooner with the Queen''s declaration that she won''t help create another species.


    Why would the Rykz fear such an event if the Little one were to merely devour me like food? They would not, what they are afraid of is us becoming one singular intelligent being with the access to the Lake implied with that status.


    The Little one is physically similar to a Princess'' leg but the comparison ends there, it is capable of merging, adapting its shape, and exuding mind-altering pheromones, which are all things the Rykz have lost. The being that would arise would be a magnificent monster with the instincts of an apex predator.


    We could battle such a monster, it would be glorious. Yes we could, sister, but who else? I giggle at our overblown pride but send a comforting signal to the Little one while asking it if it is hungry. It replies with a pouting ''no'' but Liz and I still decide to spend some time with it.


    We do stay on guard against it even though it has long recognized our superior status in the relationship. The mystery of why it accepted that position after our separation has been solved with the discussion we just had.


    It clearly still considers us part of the same Hive... no, it is more akin to a pack. If it had the social constraints of a Rykz Hive, then it wouldn''t have defied its Queen, much less its Mother, as it did when we were one.


    It would have obeyed orders without requiring Grikyz to knock it unconscious and would not have displayed the kind of fierce independence it expressed when the Princesses tried to speak to me with pheromones.


    Curious, I focus on the signaling construct to ask the Little one about its opinion of Leomi and Celyz. I receive an immediate answer composed of strong feelings, belonging, reliance, responsibility, and many more like regret.


    The most prominent emotion is the hunger mixed in with affection and sexual attraction that I am most definitely misinterpreting because there is an echo of the future in there. Perhaps a desire to reproduce, but not only. It definitely considers them both part of its pack, or family.


    Smart. I grin and caress the base of the tendril holding my wrist. This parasite definitely grew more intelligent than it was. I send one last inquiry about its opinion of Grikyz to which it answers with ambivalent and complicated emotions.


    There is resentment and vexation but, while it no doubt experienced those, the two are overblown in the message, exaggerated like one would during a temper tantrum. The affection and longing, on the other hand, are subdued to the barest minimum.


    I burst out in laughter at this response that I can''t take seriously because this is too akin to what a teenager would be like after being scolded by its parents. The Little one applies pressure around my forearm, causing quite a bit of pain where it was broken before.


    I send it a signal to tell it to cut it out. The Little one stops after one last twist and pulls its tendril back into the loose soil. I extend my index and poke the portion of the upper arm that sticks out of the ground a few times. I''m being ignored...


    Elizabeth lets out a giggle as she takes over to keep poking at the brown flesh, going faster and faster until my hand becomes a blur. The Little one suddenly thrashes out of the ground and slaps my finger away. I send it a signal of reprimand along with sadness.


    It freezes in its small hole and awkwardly waves several tendrils in a show of regret. I gently pat its biceps, feeling slightly guilty because was Liz was clearly being a bully but I didn''t stop her. Hey! Shush, bully. But...


    I get up and slap the dirt the parasite threw on me with as it burst out of the ground. I walk back inside and find Leomi still at the table with her right hand flat on it, her fingers impatiently tapping the wood.


    ¡°Coin and flow are for two different things.¡± I tell her as I make my way in the pantry.


    I grab her flask of water filled to the brim with three hundred portions of flow, there should be double that amount at the very least but the energy is too compressed so it kept dissipating. I step back out and sit in front of Leomi.


    She immediately gets up and steps outside to do the dishes. I open my mouth but decide against calling her back because I did go a bit far by ditching her so abruptly. She takes a handful of minutes to return. She drags her chair to sit next to me and lean against my left side.


    ¡°The money is to make and sell this.¡± I tell her, raising my hand.


    I shape the hollowed out shredding construct I developed before drawing a basic plow with a few golden lines in the air above it. Leomi inspects the construct, paying most attention to the timer segment that is made to diffuse energy evenly for thirty minutes before throwing me a look.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°There isn''t anything missing, I took out the stuff that wasn''t useful.¡± I say.


    ¡°Does it work?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It should but it likely requires a lot of tinkering.¡± I explain. ¡°I also planned out a set of constructs that would work together to sow behind the turned earth, but that would complicate the mechanical aspect as well.¡±


    ¡°How viable is it?¡± She questions.


    ¡°The simplest one would halve the time it takes to plow a field with affordable energy consumption, but that''s only my estimate. The more extensive runic plow that can sow at regular intervals, now that''s the real time saver but it will also consume a lot more energy, especially if there is a nourishing construct.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Specifically?¡± She presses.


    ¡°People would definitely burn less flow.¡± I tell her confidently. ¡°Strengthening yourself, a draft horse, or a bull to plow faster is rather wasteful compared to the consumption involved here because the earth would be loosened directly to allow physical force to finish the work.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be more tiring?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, hard chunks of ground are the biggest problems and this solves it since farmers would be able to use their flow for a small burst of strength.¡± I explain. ¡°It''s like using an armor-piercing construct with a lion strike to overcome a tough defense.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She nods.


    ¡°What does this do?¡± She asks, pointing at a sharp cone-shaped arrangement of segments.


    ¡°Don''t you recognize it?¡± I blink. ¡°It focuses the shredding along the plow-head''s edge. Look, if you do this...¡±


    I reach out and manually split the cone into its separate segments, which all look like the letter ''v'' except with curved arms. Leomi stares blankly, no doubt speechless from being amazed in amazement by my amazingness.


    ¡°What are you muttering?¡± She asks, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I grin. ¡°I have a couple hundred things to show you, how about we go to bed?¡±


    ¡°Yess.¡± She drawls with a huge smile.


    She gets up and pulls our mats together while I draw all the energy from her flask. I throw my blanket over hers and we shed our clothes down to our underwear before settling side by side.


    While she slips her right arm behind my head and places her left hand on the flat side of my chest, I pillage her reserve of energy. I suspend the four hundred and fifty portions in the air above us and split some.


    ¡°There, this is the shredding construct right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Looks like it.¡± She nods.


    ¡°If you do this.¡± I remove the links connecting the ''v'' segments to the star-shaped core. ¡°Then you can reprogram the links'' intent, which determines how the core controls the shredding.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi agrees somewhat hesitantly.


    ¡°The core has all the information relative to the process but it can be applied in many ways.¡± I explain. ¡°The v-shaped segments merely symbolize the direction of the shredding, from one point it spreads outwards.¡±


    ¡°I''m following.¡± She nods.


    ¡°The energy used is kinetic, I''ve only seen it used that way but I''m sure some modifications to the core could make it compatible with heat and other things...¡± I pause. ¡°Maybe even light.¡± I add, thinking of the illusion construct.


    ¡°Pretty sure you''re going off-track already, my jay.¡± Leomi tells me with a touch of humor.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± I blink and laugh awkwardly. ¡°So, without links, what you do is you gather those v-shaped segments into a cone that matches the plow head. Tip to tip and side to side, you have to lengthen them a bit for it to be a match but don''t add more energy because the point is to spread out the effect, not to make it stronger.¡± I explain.


    ¡°But a plow head is somewhat triangular, the shape doesn''t match.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Yes, that''s because plows have many shapes so I made the cone to work for all of them. It only requires small adjustments to make it match to a specific head so that''s not an issue.¡± I tell her. ¡°The important part is to add a single link to connect all the v-shaped segments so they act in concert, not to mention that simplifies the construct by a lot so you need less energy both to activate and run it.¡±


    ¡°That''s pretty amazing.¡± Leomi recognizes, giving me a tight hug.


    I reach out and obliterate a few other segments as well as elongate the timer segment to reorganize the whole thing. Leomi praises me and doesn''t even ask me to cut down on the explanations even though she''s clearly a bit lost.


    ¡°It works?¡± She asks again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply confidently, even though I never actually tested it.


    I assemble an air construct shaped like a ribbon which I wrap around the handle of one of the swords resting against the wall. I pull the weapon out of its scabbard and apply the shredding construct to the blade, adjusting the cone to fit the very tip.


    I then send the sword to cut the ground under the table, splitting the soil without an effort. Leomi makes a big smile with raised eyebrows, apparently quite impressed.


    ¡°I burned three portions with the air construct but only used a quarter of one to make the shredding construct which could keep working for a half-hour.¡± I explain.


    ¡°That''s still a lot for someone with a single portion.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Two hours of work at this speed can achieve a lot.¡± I reply, sending the sword back into its scabbard. ¡°And there is a waste of energy because I''m relying on a timer construct instead of manually controlling the flow input according to the resistance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, color me very impressed.¡± Leomi says, leaning over to kiss my cheek. ¡°You made a siege plow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I startle, fearing that someone already made something like this.


    ¡°Soon, you''ll be laying siege to fortifications with an army of plow-wielding peasants!¡± Leomi exclaims teasingly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I mutter. My cheeks start burning as I realize I''m being made fun of.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re not trying to conquer the Izla?¡± She asks in the same joking tone. ¡°You want to sell these, and hire people with your temper...¡±


    ¡°My temper?!¡± I exclaim, outraged at the insinuation that I''m worse than she is.


    ¡°Yes, your temper. I''m much more amenable.¡± Leomi fearlessly presses onward.


    ¡°You, you...¡± I choke on my words. ¡°Rhaa!¡±


    I reach out and grab her right shoulder to make her roll on the side to bite her lower lip. I feel her make a cocky grin anyway, provoking me. I return one of the same caliber, which makes her lose some of her bravado. I don''t give her time to think of my options for retaliation. I raise my open hand and bring it down on her ass. Smack.


    ¡°Oww!¡± She yelps.


    Her underwear, apparently made of black silk, didn''t do a thing to protect her tight cheeks. I grow a bit tense, especially when she presses her body against mine. Yet, instead of taking revenge, she pulls her lower lip away from my teeth to give me a brief but passionate kiss.


    ¡°I can''t wait to see the results of this.¡± Leomi tells me with a serious tone.


    ¡°That''s the project I threw all my money at, it''ll work.¡± I tell her confidently. ¡°I''ve been using your flow to perfect a kind of sensory enhancement construct that I can''t really show you because it''s a mess so far.¡± I don''t tell her more because it would involve admitting it''s unstructured and affects my mind, she would definitely try to stop me from experimenting.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi nods. ¡°Be careful though.¡± She adds.


    ¡°No problem, I''m working on a few others that are further along.¡± I inform her since I do want to teach her some.


    ¡°Anything interesting?¡± She asks, looking like she has expectations.


    ¡°I want to figure out the armor-piercing construct.¡± I brag, unable to help myself.


    ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°It''s in the name ''piercing'', it wasn''t made for blades and it shows in its use.¡± I explain. ¡°It consumes a lot more energy when you slash than when you stab, I realized that when I had to send my weapon through the institute''s wall.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that an unavoidable drawback because of a blade''s larger area of effect compared to a spear or the point of a sword?¡± She points out.


    ¡°It is.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I can''t adapt the construct in a similar way to the shredding one.¡±


    ¡°You want to make it less effective to save energy.¡± She guesses.


    ¡°A spear attack using an armor-piercing construct no doubt focuses on speed because they can strike several blows with a single portion, I would think three at the most.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s about right, if one has a good sense of the construct.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°I want to make an armor-sundering construct optimized for slashing, make it more reliant on power instead of pure speed, which few can control anyway.¡± I explain.


    ¡°How would you do that?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°With a lot of effort and a genius level of intuition.¡± I reply arrogantly.


    ¡°I''m very surprised.¡± She drawls with a smile and rolling eyes.


    ¡°Actually, it might be easier to do than I think.¡± I tell her, extending my hand out to the cloud of flow hovering over us.


    I assemble the armor-piercing construct in a second, drawing a very satisfying surprised whistle from Leomi. I then cut the energy links connecting the segments together and to the core, leaving a mess of floating parts in front of us.


    ¡°Vikiana probably inspired me.¡± I admit. ¡°She told me that physical force is often better suited at defeating constructs if used correctly, gave me the clue I needed to rely less on the effect of a flow construct and more on optimizing the process, making them more efficient, the complication is to modify them to also make them more effective.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi blows air into my ear, tickling me.

 Absolutes.Ch39

    I focus on the armor-piercing construct''s core and delve into it. I find a list of numbers set in a spherical arrangement, each associated with two letters, and a few spiraling segments that are similar to what the scanning construct I used on myself recorded when I slowed my perception of time.


    At the very center of the core is a point of energy that I recognize as recorded intent. I instantly give up on changing anything as this is far beyond me. Leomi shifts to rest her cheek on her arm. She gave up figuring out what I''m doing to stare at my face. It takes me a few minutes to concentrate again because of her scrutiny.


    The segments connected to the core aren''t unknown to me, they were repeatedly explained to me by Vikiana and Celyz, but that doesn''t mean I can easily alter them. The simpler shredding construct took a lot of work just to adapt it to my needs and I had my oak''s help.


    This is why you shouldn''t brag. I snub Liz because she''s worse than I am. Am not. Are too! I hear Leomi suppress a chuckle. Elizabeth and I immediately suppress our facial expressions. But, with the distraction, it''s now a lot harder to ignore the soft feeling of her silk underwear on my thigh and left side.


    Wait, look! I follow her thought and check the interconnected line-shaped segments that link to a thick round tube at a forty-five degree angle. It looks similar to a comb, both ends of the spine connect to the core.


    This concentration of segments is what one must curb and extend over the blade of the weapon one uses. To simplify, the angled teeth directly sever matter while the tube-like spine segment is used by the core to control them while also channeling energy.


    What if we add a charged field from the lightning construct? Exactly, if we channel the lightning along that looping comb instead of letting it run wild inside the weapon, it might be more efficient.


    But more noticeable... no, not with the new version at low intensity, especially if it''s contained inside a circuit. Hm, maybe, just thought it would slice better. Can''t do it now though.


    ¡°You stopped moving.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°You stopped looking.¡± I reply evenly.


    ¡°I don''t get it.¡± She admits shamelessly. ¡°You''re too smart for me, but I like to watch your serious thinking face.¡±


    ¡°You''re like Liz.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°How so?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°She uses constructs bluntly without caring about intricacies, she has no grace.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Hey!¡± My kitten protests.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Liz adds, with a delay that shows she isn''t really offended. I really, really am!


    ¡°I resent that accusation.¡± Leomi says.


    She lifts her hand from my flat left chest and seizes ten portions from the golden cloud of flow. She swiftly shapes a golden lance with a few flicks of her wrist, creating a very complex construct with utter precision in mere seconds.


    The hybrid construct causes the air in the room to swirl as it sucks some in. She was much too quick for me to follow her method but I do recognize quite a few segments. Some belong to the explosive construct I still haven''t learned, others the air-needle one, and a few to the shredding construct.


    Leomi rests her hand back down on my torso and turns her eyes back to my face. Her expression, visible in the corner of my eyes, is smug and satisfied. Undoubtedly proud that she stunned me with her display.


    I inspect the lance construct for at least a quarter of an hour, fascinated by the intricate way the segments work together under Leomi''s pleased gaze. The shredding segments made use of here are the same ones I removed from the plowing construct.


    Their role was to spread out the effect of the v-shaped segments to maximize damage but here they are being used to scatter the network of conical air-needles that form the lance.


    As far as I can tell, the shredding segments only provide a vector to the needles, which allows the user to adjust the trajectory of each individual projectile if they wish to do so.


    The impetus to launch is provided by the needles themselves, which is logical considering that the shredding construct doesn''t have a direct effect but a supporting role to a kinetic force.


    ¡°Why isn''t the shredding construct used more?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°It was in the past but it became obsolete other than in projectiles for specific purposes like destroying wooden shields or fortifications.¡± Leomi replies softly. Hm, makes sense.


    The air-needles, which have a long conical shape, each contain a small round shell within which provides the explosive effect. I know from seeing her create the construct and because she is allowing me to inspect the hybrid construct in detail.


    To be honest, it feels like I''m looking at a masterpiece. The explosive segments were added to amplify the original bursting effect of the air-needles by igniting the air to make it expand even faster. I couldn''t replicate this construct without extensive training, much less use it. It is simply too complex.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± I tell Leomi.


    ¡°I can use it as a hand-held weapon as well.¡± She tells me with a grin.


    ¡°Mind if I dismantle it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She replies.


    I spend the next hour merely inspecting every subtlety in the network of links and segments while muttering out loud at times as I try to analyze how segments from three different constructs were merged so seamlessly. The mere number of air-needles is staggering.


    I estimate that if I were to try to assemble this construct, I would have to use a lot more than ten portions of energy. I glance at Leomi, finding her asleep and drooling on the blanket. I grin, finding her adorable.


    She probably got bored. I move her hand off my left chest and slip out of bed. I rearrange the blankets and lightly kiss her forehead before heading for the cache where I stored the liangi.


    I dust off the plank covering the hole and pull it off. I then unseal the long rectangular case with a stream of flow and pick Suxen''s notebook out. There are only two of her notes left to test, the most complicated ones.


    The first is a string of equations only linked together by matching symbols present nowhere else in the pages like alpha and sigma. I take it that only Suxen knows what they represent.


    It doesn''t quite matter that I do not have all the information because flow should make the connection by itself through consuming energy with my intent as a reference.


    The second is a single equation but it takes up a whole page and there are no symbols or letters involved. I feel quite proud of my theory, even though it is unconfirmed so far, as it led me to attempt these tests.


    As I''ve done many times in the past week when Leomi was out or training, I shape fifty portions of flow into a core with the intent of slowing down the perception of time, and only that without other effects.


    The mere creation of a core based on this intent without it destabilizing took me hours upon hours of training my mind, and it does not even do anything by itself but merely decreases the energy consumption of slowing myself down by a small amount.


    The process I used involved directly experiencing the perception-altering effects of the unstructured field as well as relying on my memories of fighting under the influence of the Little one''s cool substance which had similar effects.


    What further complicated my making this core intent is that I have to keep in mind the fluctuations of the unstructured field and how it must be stable for my whole body, otherwise the core won''t be useful for anything other than testing.


    Thankfully, I could do quite a bit of work during mindless physical tasks like chopping wood with Leomi or I wouldn''t have gotten this far. This intent-based core is incomparable to the one I made that created a field that merely looked like the unstructured construct but wasn''t of any use.


    I wrap the string of equations around the core intent. I don''t target myself but activate it in thin air with the intent to organize itself according to its purpose because I don''t have the knowledge to do so myself. I fully expect it to either crumble or drain itself of energy as it did for every other test.


    As predicted, the golden core flickers almost to the point of destabilizing. The fact it doesn''t is good but the glow is quickly weakening, which shows that this remains a failure. The intense consumption of energy means that the core doesn''t have the elements it needs.


    I sigh and wait for it to dissipate uselessly. Yet it starts shrinking instead and becomes more and more compact. The core soon burns through the last of the fifty portions and blinks out of existence. I uselessly stand there, stunned by this new event.


    It did something different. I roll my eyes at her lazy comment but it did serve to drag me out of my daze. I take control of the whole cloud of flow floating above the sleeping Leomi and create a new core identical to the previous with the close to three hundred portions of energy.


    The activation with the intent of restructuring goes on without a hitch this time, the core doesn''t flicker and immediately starts shrinking into a small nut-sized ball. At the center is my recorded intent for the perception construct with equations composing the outer shell.


    I quickly notice that the symbols like alpha and sigma have been replaced by spiraling strings. Many of the equations have actually been deleted while those that remain seem to have been simplified at a first glance.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    But that is only in appearance because I''m certain that the strings, linked together by almost invisible lines, contain more complex information than what they''ve replaced. The core soon stabilizes into an opaque golden sphere with merely two portions of energy remaining.


    I scrutinize its every component and go so far as to etch the simplest details in my mind even though it isn''t necessary to use a construct. After spending an extensive amount of time on this, I anchor the core inside my chest.


    I then put Suxen''s notebook back and seal the liangi''s case. I conceal the cache under the plank and a layer of dirt before returning to bed, hoping that I''ll be able to work out the arrangement of segments to make a construct out of it.


    Even if I can''t, the core alone will do a lot to stabilize and reduce the energy consumption of the unstructured field itself. I slip inside Leomi''s arms and bury my face in her soft bra before closing my eyes.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken in the morning only to find Leomi gone. I panic for a while until I notice a note on the table telling me she left for the village to take care of her warhorse. I berate myself for thinking she would leave without a word.


    I go through the motions to clean up, do the laundry, and sew cloth to make a mattress. My mind wanders to the perception construct quite often as I sift through the segments I know of that''ll be of use and how to adapt them. I also want to add the sight and hearing enhancing constructs to it.


    It''ll make it more complicated but, as Leomi showed me last night, just because a construct is extremely complex doesn''t mean you can''t train to assemble it in moments. I do have my suspicions that flow is what makes such speed possible, though.


    While I am now able to assemble a lion strike or step with a single thought, it isn''t likely that training alone made this possible. After all, my memory isn''t perfect no matter how familiar I am with these two constructs.


    Can I try it now? Not yet. I smile and put the sowing needles back into their pouch before storing them in a table drawer Leomi made a couple of days ago. I walk outside to grab the wooden staff and start training while waiting for Leomi.


    She returns around noon with two annoying people named Hale and Frank. I glare at them as they make their way up the road with her. Leomi waves at me from afar. Frank says something to which she replies with a reassuring expression.


    ¡°I''m not training them!¡± Liz yells out.


    Leomi raises her head to the sky, likely because I wouldn''t be able to notice her rolling her eyes. Hale ignores me completely and Frank pauses for a moment but my kitten snags his shirt without even looking to drag him.


    I pout, feeling a spike of jealousy and annoyance. They''re taking from our time with her. Don''t get mad or we''ll lose more. Right, can''t beat them it''ll be the same as sparring, devious kitten! The group of three soon arrives.


    ¡°Good day, Dame Jessica.¡± Frank bows. I ignore him, irked by his good manners.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Hale says with a quiet voice. I give him a nod.


    ¡°Teaching is a great tool to train oneself.¡± Leomi tells me straightforwardly.


    Ah. We lost. It''s your fault. How so? She''s clearly saying she''ll do it if we won''t. Then blame her! Don''t wanna. I groan and rest my weight on the staff. We can''t let them spar Leomi, they''ll get a crush on her if they haven''t already.


    ¡°Their reflexes suck worse than mine did.¡± I protest, trying to get her to give up.


    ¡°I was the same before.¡± She replies flatly. ¡°You''re the abnormal one.¡± Change tactics, flirt.


    ¡°Oh, well.¡± I sigh theatrically. ¡°I wanted to bring you to a small river not far from here but, if you insist...¡± I trail off, throwing her a pointed look. Leomi hesitates for a while until she throws a glance at the pitiful Hospitaliers'' faces.


    ¡°We can go late in the afternoon, and eat dinner there before coming back home.¡± She tells me before turning to the two. I fail to react because she said this is ''home'', it''s taking all I have not to grin like an idiot. ¡°Don''t mind her temper. Jessica is cute grumpy, not dangerous... usually.¡± Leomi sticks her tongue out and enters the house.


    What was that?! We would have gotten out of it if you weren''t so shy! I''m not putting us on display over this, it''s called being proper. But it''s fine if she does? No, it''s just... different. We''ll see whether you''re timid in public or proper. What does that mean? Take a peek, find out. No, Liz, answer me!


    ¡°Dame Jessica?¡± Frank calls out.


    ¡°Don''t stand there like fools.¡± I grunt at them. ¡°And don''t be polite.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Frank starts but Hale hits him with his elbow.


    ¡°Lose the shields.¡± I tell them.


    They detach the round bucklers from their backs and draw their training swords stuck in their belts. I make them spar together a dozen times to get a good idea of what they''re capable of and then let them rest.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± I ask them seriously.


    ¡°We''re not that bad.¡± Frank frowns.


    ¡°No, I''m really asking if you have eyesight issues.¡± I correct myself.


    Hale throws me a flat look while the other one sighs. I shrug and signal them to sit down on logs. I ponder for a good while on how to explain the problems but it''s not easy to find nice words to describe the number of mistakes they made and openings they missed.


    ¡°Let''s start with feints. You''re using them like you don''t expect them to hit but watch your own strikes like you want them to anyway. The worst part is probably that they sometimes do.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Isn''t it good they hit?¡± Frank blinks.


    ¡°I mean, if you''re counting on luck to win, then sure.¡± I shrug. ¡°Otherwise, you should be using feints as diversions or a preliminary to land a clever blow. You''re paying way too much attention to these throwaway attacks.¡±


    ¡°To trick the opponent to think it''s real.¡± Hale tells me.


    ¡°You''re being too obvious then, no way that would work if your opponent has a shred of cunning.¡± I reply harshly. ¡°If it looks like your feints are more serious than your real attacks, that''s way suspicious. Just throw them like any other blow while keeping your attention elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it.¡± Hale replies bluntly.


    ¡°I''ll show you in a little while.¡± I wave his concern aside. ¡°Next, Frank runs around too much and it''s good you let him because he tired himself out after a few rounds but you never took advantage of that. You should have harassed him until he puked his lungs.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Frank cries out.


    ¡°Hale, you had better footwork but it seems to only be because you''re too lazy to move around so you don''t make as many mistakes.¡± I tell him bluntly. He holds my gaze and remains silent. ¡°You both have a half-decent level of swordsmanship but you''re crippling yourselves with empty feints and by putting more weight behind your attacks than you need to.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank replies while Hale makes a stiff nod. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°About a dozen more things but these are the most flagrant. You need to fight like your opponent has his sword one move away from your throat. Either always be prepared to stop that one deadly blow you won''t see coming or be so fierce you land the killing strike first.¡± I tell them.


    I exchange my training staff for Hale''s sword and swing it a couple of times to get used to the weight before facing Frank. I signal him to attack me and stay on the defensive as he tries to break through my guard.


    I flick his attacks away with less strength than he uses, ensuring that he can''t defeat my stance because my weapon always returns in position first. It''s a little like cheating since it''s not hard to do if you''re not even thinking of attacking.


    ¡°You can charge to force a heavy exchange, just make sure you''re faster, stronger, or that you can predict your opponent.¡± I tell him. ¡°But, even then, you might run into someone who can deflect you like I have been doing and retaliate.¡±


    Frank nods seriously but I can see he''s agitated from his attacks and expression. He starts advancing on me to apply more pressure, which is quite encouraging because that''s what I was going to suggest next. His eyes glance my left side so I angle my sword slightly to match him.


    He suddenly stomps forward to strikes out at my forward left knee with a downward diagonal slash. I can''t help but grin as I use a lion strike to raise my leg and slam my foot down on the flat of his polished wooden sword, pinning it against the ground.


    Frank almost loses his grip on the sword without me even having to apply more pressure. I lightly slap his right shoulder by lowering my weapon, which remained in front of my torso to prevent him from punching me.


    ¡°Good trick.¡± I compliment him. ¡°I''m wary of being attacked there.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, I lost my temper.¡± Frank mutters.


    I pull my sword back and smack his shoulder again, a lot harder. He grunts and lets go of his weapon, glaring at me. I pick his training sword and throw it at him with a flat look.


    ¡°First, just throw insults if it helps keep your head cool, just don''t bring my parents into it.¡± I tell him. Calm is overrated, better to let loose. ¡°Second, battle is slaughter, there is no honor in giving yourself a handicap once weapons have been drawn. Third, you should have abandonned the weapon once it was pinned.¡±


    ¡°Dame Jessica, I simply...¡± He bites his tongue as he notices that I''m raising Hale''s wooden sword. ¡°What did I say?¡± He asks prudently.


    ¡°Don''t be polite.¡± I tell him, lowering my arm.


    ¡°Right, um...¡± He hesitates. ¡°At what moment should I have let go of my weapon?¡±


    ¡°When I raised my leg?¡± I reply, sounding like I''m not sure because I''m confused by his question. ¡°Just don''t lean so far into your attacks and you won''t need to let go of your sword to survive.¡± I tell him with a shrug. ¡°I was clearly ready.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Hale asks.


    ¡°My weight was on the other leg.¡± I reply, growing a bit annoyed because it should have been flagrant.


    ¡°That''s...¡± Frank''s baffled voice trails off.


    ¡°I didn''t notice myself about the leg.¡± Hale speaks up in his rescue.


    ¡°Well, I didn''t make it specifically obvious but still. Pay attention.¡± I berate.


    ¡°How?!¡± They explode at the same time with a disbelieving expression.


    ¡°With your eyes?¡± I blink, quite lost as to their inability to comprehend.


    ¡°Come on, teach them!¡± Leomi calls out while pushing the window''s flaps open.


    ¡°They''re your puppies!¡± I reply, throwing her a glare for spying on us.


    ¡°Bark.¡± Hale speaks up humorously.


    ¡°Urg.¡± I groan. ¡°It''s not hard, tons of clues to figure out where your opponent''s center of gravity is. Like, the angle of the legs, the torso''s inclination, contracted muscles under the clothes...¡± I pause because the list goes on and it''s really hard to explain. ¡°It''s in the eyes, the eyes!¡± I exclaim in frustration.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi sends with a soothing voice.


    ¡°Nope! They''re too... too... too nice!¡± I spit out with disgust.


    ¡°Really? That''s why?¡± She asks with suspicion.


    ¡°Yes! Can''t be trusted, look at''m, they''re not even getting angry!¡± I throw at her while glaring at the two who are just standing there, looking at me with puppy eyes.


    ¡°Please?¡± Frank asks.


    The damn Hospitalier is definitely amused by the exchange, even though he''s trying to hide it, and Hale switched to a prudent poker face that is no less infuriating. I growl and snap my teeth at them before sighing.


    I wave Leomi away without looking and resign myself to spending the rest of the morning and a good part of the afternoon showing them what I can''t explain because it probably requires years on the edge to learn outside of a battlefield.

 Absolutes.Ch40 Interlude

    Meria''s eastern quarter is bustling with people, more than they would be any other time of the year than winter for the simple reason that sailors, fishers, and merchants have little to do other than wait for spring.


    Today especially as a merchant ship is preparing to depart with Duchess Edusa aboard while one of the Odo''s large galleys has been spotted approaching the city by the lighthouse''s keeper at dawn.


    One tall woman with black eyes and blond hair is hurrying along the streets to reach the docks before it is too late. Her face isn''t charming but neither is it crude, there would be many gazes upon it were it not for the hooded cloak shrouding it and concealing her hard leather armor.


    Idali is her name and she travels with two spears upon her back, one flexible and one hard made completely out of Vuskyt but painted red to conceal that fact, and to honor a friend who saved her life. Never before had she thought she could find such kinship but Elizabeth Vil is a fierce woman who compels admiration.


    She takes care not to show a limp so as not to bring attention to her right leg where a Rykz creation was implanted in her flesh. Her skin already covers it but the secret would soon be revealed if people aimed at it as they would a weak spot.


    Her many wounds still itch and burn at times but Idali doesn''t mind, she survived two Tianeels and gained purpose. She accelerates her pace, aware that it would be best to catch the Duchess Hetlan before she departs with the grain she exchanged for weapons.


    Not only will it save her weeks of traveling north but braving the sea together would build camaraderie that would be difficult to forge if she were to show up unannounced at her Castle in Hetlan.


    Unfortunately, she got reacquainted with Meria''s taverns these past few days and only heard of the news a few hours ago. Idali arrives at the docks a few minutes after the merchant ship''s departure, in time to take advantage of the receding tide.


    She turns her black eyes to the hull moving away from the pontoon and estimates the distance, ten meters and slowly growing. Idali launches into a run through the scattered crowd watching the departure, avoiding various groups of armed folk.


    She worried about her back and once more deplores the fact she didn''t inherit the same ability to see her surroundings as Elizabeth but estimates that there won''t be any trouble as long as she doesn''t assemble anything dangerous-looking.


    Well, no trouble until she reaches the ship but Duchess Edusa is known for being magnanimous. As Idali rushes to the end of the pontoon, she signals the symbiont to prepare to uncoil. She takes three more lion''s steps and leaps out towards the merchant ship with her right hand extended out.


    There are yells and calls to stop but no one throws javelins at her, which she considers quite the boon because she would have done so back in the day in the hopes of gaining a figure''s gratitude after confirming that is isn''t simply a late soldier.


    Many spectators do have the thought of slaying this impudent stowaway but the change in Izla Meria''s rule has been accompanied by a more faithful enforcement of the Law so they would be punished for the mere attempt.


    Idali hears the wind rushing past as she almost flies through the air. She reaches the end of her arc and starts falling, barely catching the top of the guardrail moments before she impacts the hull.


    Idali grits her teeth as her chest hits the wood but her strengthened grip doesn''t waver. Now, she merely hopes that she''ll have the opportunity to speak before they try to throw her overboard.


    A young beauty with bright green eyes wearing black robes with red embroidery leans over to glance down at her with curiosity. Her amusement quickly dies down as she recognizes the woman hanging from the ship.


    ¡°Miss Idali, is it not?¡± The woman asks, her voice cold.


    ¡°That''s the one, Duchess.¡± Idali says, making a grin.


    ¡°I advise you to let go now, it''ll be much easier to swim back to shore.¡± Edusa Hetlan tells her before turning around.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Idali calls out panically, realizing she''s being told that climbing up will get her thrown off. ¡°I''ll swear my spear at your service if you take me along! This Duchy is somewhat unwelcoming to my humble presence!¡±


    Edusa Hetlan pauses with a grimace, she desperately needs qualified retainers and this one not only survived Elizabeth Vil but also seems to hold little fear for the sea that almost claimed her life not so long ago.


    Edusa''s problem is Idali''s reported character and the accusations hanging over her head, not to mention she should be bedridden after being torn apart by Tianeels even if the Rykz managed to keep her alive.


    ¡°How is it that you can walk?¡± Edusa asks, suspecting that the Rykz gave away another of those plant-like things they provided Elizabeth Vil.


    ¡°Perhaps having this talk inside would be more proper?¡± Idali returns with a hopeful voice.


    Duchess Hetlan flips around in a regal way and lays a gloved hand on the guardrail next to Idali''s fingers. Her bright green eyes boring into the hanging woman''s black irises.


    ¡°That answer alone is confirmation enough for me to actively kick you off this vessel.¡± Edusa utters coldly. ¡°While I won''t condemn you for saving yourself, I cannot bear what my Liege can.¡±


    ¡°Even if I''m here to help you?¡± Idali asks, paling.


    ¡°Some kinds of help do more damage than good.¡± Edusa dismisses.


    ¡°It isn''t noticeable.¡± Idali ensures hurriedly. ¡°I swear I won''t reve...¡±


    ¡°The issue goes beyond that concern.¡± Edusa immediately cuts her off. She glances at the docks and realizes that she''s wasted too much time so the ship is too far from shore for the woman to swim. ¡°I''ve heard all about your first encounter with Elizabeth Vil.¡± Edusa warns as she reaches out to seize Idali''s wrist with her gloved hand.


    ¡°I swear I''ve changed!¡± Idali cries out with wide eyes, she feels a cool substance spread out from the tendrils wrapped around her waist-bone.


    Edusa frowns internally because she didn''t want her gesture to provoke the woman''s fright. She quickly realizes she was naive considering her status allows her to kill this stowaway and her attitude has been cold. She hurriedly uses a strengthening construct to drag Idali aboard.


    ¡°Thanks, my Lady.¡± Idali utters, panting more from fear than physical exertion.


    ¡°Mh.¡± Edusa acknowledges. ¡°Follow me.¡± She orders.


    Duchess Hetlan swipes her black red robe with a flourish and leads the way down to the lower deck. Two of the loyal dozen officers she recently promoted come along to escort Idali. There are no servants because she doesn''t trust those left behind by the previous Duchess.


    Edusa feels a little odd as she makes her way through the corridor, she should push this blonde on a rowboat rather than bring her to the cabin for a hot tea. The Duchess almost turns around as she recalls that her first impression of Idali was that she resembles her late sister Aline, the worst among her siblings.


    The two soldiers stop Idali before she can follow Edusa inside the cabin, holding their hands out. She quickly unstraps the leather holding her spears behind her back and gives them the weapons before allowing them to search her.


    They take her dagger and then move to either side of the door to stand as guards. Idali steps inside, her black eyes glancing over the armchairs and the furs on the floorboards to settle on Duchess Hetlan who is placing a kettle of water on a small stove.


    ¡°Do you like mint?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Idali replies, amazed.


    The Duchess opens a small metal container and pulls two bundles of mint leaves out that she places on a copper platter. Under Idali''s stunned gaze, Edusa then opens a cupboard and takes two porcelain teacups with silver spoons to go along.


    ¡°The ship''s owner felt it suitable to provide me with proper comfort.¡± Edusa mutters in a somewhat embarrassed tone. ¡°The least we can do is put it to use, feel free to make yourself comfortable.¡±


    Idali thinks this situation surreal, how preposterous is it that such a young Duchess would make tea for her? Still, it wouldn''t be good to hesitate so she drags herself over to a low table and sits down in one of the armchairs. She is starting to think that, just maybe, it won''t be so bad to serve this Duchess for a while.


    She lays her hand on her right leg to soothe the symbiont that reacted to her fear. Edusa doesn''t witness the movement but she doesn''t need to, she''s heard plenty from her Liege and witnessed enough from Elizabeth Vil to have an idea of the personal toll it takes to carry one of these things.


    The Duchess decides not to pressure the woman too much so she remains at the stove for the handful of minutes it takes the fire construct to heat the water. She then pours it into the teacups and brings the platter over to the low table.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Be careful, it is quite hot.¡± Edusa warns.


    The Duchess puts the bundle of mint leaves in the porcelain cup before sinking it with her silver spoon and stirring. Her gestures are clear and open, as if she is demonstrating the method to help without being too overt about it.


    Idali imitates her, waiting until Edusa tastes the tea before drinking so as not to be impolite or stupidly burn her tongue. The two sigh in content as warmth spreads inside her chests. They sip in silence for a few minutes. Idali finds that the sweet smell in the air mixes well with the mint.


    ¡°So, you work for the Rykz.¡± Edusa speaks up calmly once she estimates that the mood relaxed enough not to spook the woman.


    ¡°I have to inform them of important developments they would also hear about from other sources.¡± Idali informs her carefully.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°I have to pay specific attention to news about Elizabeth Vil as well as help you hold Hetlan in any way I deem necessary, serving you seems like the best way to do that.¡± Idali responds.


    She slips in the reason why she asked to follow the Duchess because she normally wouldn''t do so. She does not realize that someone raised as a Noble wouldn''t truly question why she would want to enter their service as they are used to such things.


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± Edusa says, finding the Rykz'' move of keeping one of their creations active quite clever if somewhat risky for her. ¡°What would you want in return, Miss Idali?¡±


    ¡°In return.¡± The blond woman repeats, taken somewhat off-guard by the straightforward offer. ¡°A decent pay... I won''t be any good in ceremonies, although I can stand guard.¡±


    ¡°Do you have issues with Nobles?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°I won''t be making problems.¡± Idali shakes her head.


    ¡°That is not what I asked.¡± Edusa notes with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Talk freely, I sincerely doubt you can be as rude as Dame Elizabeth...¡± She pauses and makes a small encouraging smile. ¡°Or Lady Yvonne for that matter.¡±


    ¡°Kingdom or Empire don''t care much for slum brats like me, I return the favor.¡± Idali replies with an uncomfortable shrug.


    ¡°If you enter my service you will be encountering conflict with Nobility, perhaps as soon as we arrive. It will rarely be suitable to respond to provocations.¡± Edusa warns. ¡°Will that be an issue?¡±


    ¡°Not on my part, I can stand still with the same face for hours no matter what.¡± Idali smirks. ¡°They hate that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Edusa mutters as she decides not to put that to the test. ¡°Would a position outside the normal chain of command suit you? There would be little recognition and a lot of traveling but a good pay.¡±


    ¡°That would be alright, I could use to see the country after spending most my life in a city.¡± Idali replies, quite relieved because the question implies she''ll be accepted.


    ¡°Now, before we continue, it is important for me to warn you that I have reservations about you personally.¡± Edusa honestly tells Idali, who stiffens with a grimace as she realizes she was too quick to relax. ¡°I trust you''re on our side but that isn''t enough to accept you in my direct service.¡±


    ¡°I can work under one of your people.¡± Idali suggests.


    ¡°I''m afraid your situation makes that impossible.¡± The Duchess denies immediately without gazing at the woman''s right leg so as not to make her even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°I know which women I''m allowed to chase, no need to worry Duchess.¡± Idali quips to relieve her tension.


    ¡°That comment only strengthens my concern.¡± Edusa replies with a frown, she raises her hand to stop Idali who was about to correct herself. ¡°I will lay down a few conditions for you to consider before making my decision if that is alright.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Idali says politely even though she wants to swear.


    While this Duchess is very different from the rest of the Nobles she ran into, she isn''t comfortable at all with the way this is going. Still, Idali doesn''t mind much considering there is a remote possibility this beauty with green eyes might bed her.


    ¡°You will report to me before sending any communications to the Rykz and delay them for a while if I so request. You will have the ability to reject orders if carrying them out presents you with difficulties but I will need a brief explanation as to why so as to only give you missions that suit you.¡± Edusa declares calmly. ¡°You will also answer my questions about your personal life, past and present, whenever I see fit to ask them.¡± She adds with a soft voice so as not to frighten the blond woman.


    Blood flows into Idali''s cheeks. Her black eyes fall on the furs spread on the ground, which only furthers her embarrassment and intensifies her blush as her imagination runs wild. She snaps her gaze back up to the Duchess who takes the red tone of her cheeks to be that of anger.


    ¡°I understand such conditions are difficult to agree to but I have no intention to accept anyone that does not behave appropriately in my service.¡± Edusa tells the woman.


    The Duchess brings her teacup to her lips to take a sip as she thinks that this is as much leeway as she can give in memory of her sister Aline, who wouldn''t deserve to be remembered if she wasn''t part of her family.


    Idali interprets the move as a way for Edusa to hide her own awkwardness and feels that her chances might be more than hypothetical, she might even become a Duchess'' mistress which could be worth it if the woman''s personality is actually this good.


    ¡°I don''t have much to hide.¡± Idali replies tentatively.


    ¡°I will do my best to be patient and understanding if you need time or wish to keep some matters to yourself.¡± Edusa reassures, laying her teacup back down. ¡°My inquiries are designed to ensure that we both remain comfortable with the arrangements we make going forward.¡± She explains. ¡°Those under my service are all free to knock at my door to talk. You will be no exception to that rule but I am afraid that you will need to make more efforts than most to prove yourself.¡±


    Idali finds Edusa''s efforts to make it seem like there isn''t anything out of the ordinary happening quite adorable and irresistible when added to the Duchess'' relaxed but confident bearing, which she finds nobler than that of any mature Noble she''s ever met.


    ¡°I can live with these terms.¡± Idali declares carefully.


    She think it a bit foolish that she''s playing hard to get when anyone in her situation would immediately accept but the Duchess is testing the waters without directly flirting so she believes she has to play the frustrating game.


    ¡°Good. Take your time to finish the tea at your leisure, I''ll take a few minutes to think this through before giving you my final decision.¡± The Duchess speaks as she stands up.


    Edusa finds herself unable to hold back her nostalgia and longing for a long gone past where her sister had yet to grow into the woman she became. As such she makes her way to a desk in the corner of the room to turn her back on the woman and chase the unrelated concerns from her mind.


    Idali notices the Duchess'' longing look but she doesn''t linger much on it or her interpretation of the situation because her eyes quickly find lovely curves to appreciate now that she has the chance to do so without being rude.


    She picks up the teacup to have something to hide behind as Edusa did. She comforts her somewhat agitated symbiont by stroking her right thigh while thinking about the wonders hiding beneath those black and red robes.


    Unbeknownst to her, Edusa''s thoughts are leaning towards refusing her service and dropping her in Meiridin after realizing how much the death of her sister is affecting her judgment.


    Yet, Edusa hesitates because it would be unfair to condemn this woman''s rather mild but very worrying faults for the actions that her sister took, no matter how alike the two appear to be in personality.


    Three things convince the Duchess to give Idali a chance. First, everything Edusa has heard can be considered hearsay. Second, Idali has suffered enough in Izla Meria''s service during the war. Third, and most important, Idali swore that she has changed.


    ¡°I''m going to give you a chance.¡± Edusa says, turning around.


    ¡°More than I thought I would get.¡± Idali replies with a disbelieving smile, having trouble accepting her luck can be this good.


    The Duchess nods and glances at the teacup in the woman''s hands. Idali quickly finishes it and stands up. Edusa almost tells her she doesn''t need to hurry but it''s too late so she takes it in stride and accompanies her new prospective subject to the door.


    ¡°You have until we arrive in Meiridin to court yourself into my service.¡± Edusa declares, implying that Idali will have to take care of her image as well as work hard.


    ¡°I''ll do my best.¡± Idali promises, almost blushing again at what the takes to be an invitation from her new liege to be forward.


    It suddenly occurs to Idali that this Duchess Hetlan liked Countess Lance before obtaining the title that is sending her back. Fantasies of being traded away flash in her head but she quickly suppresses them in order to remain in the present.


    She quickly ascertains that, since Edusa fell for a woman like Leomi Lance, then she needs to be brazen because she won''t be attracted to timidity. In the short time they''ve spoken, this Duchess has already shown to be of great character.


    Idali''s cheeks turn deep red. She doesn''t want to miss her chance so she pushes past the stone in her throat and the knot in her stomach to gently place her hand on the Duchess'' shoulder.


    Edusa pauses from opening the door and turns her bright green eyes to Idali, showing a quizzical look on her youthful face. The blond woman leans in and kisses her cheek.


    The action is so unexpected that the Duchess fails to react in the moment or even pull back. The lips only remain for a few seconds but Edusa seems frozen in place. Idali takes a small step back and bows slightly.


    ¡°I apologize for my impertinence, Duchess.¡± Idali utters with a weak voice.


    Edusa''s cheeks grow red from anger and embarrassment but she doesn''t allow herself to lose her cool as she has with Elizabeth Vil, which was to her own detriment considering how much it strained her relationships. She is now a Duchess and expects more out of herself.


    Edusa raises her palm to tell the silent woman to remain silent while she thinks back to the what could have led to this. She quickly determines that her last declaration could trigger a misunderstanding, intentional or otherwise.


    ¡°That was not what I meant, Miss Idali.¡± Edusa utters stiffly.


    ¡°I...¡± Idali speaks up hesitantly but the Duchess folds all her hand''s fingers except the index that she extends to cut her off.


    ¡°You should not kiss anyone before being invited.¡± Edusa tells her, affecting a firm tone. ¡°Do we understand each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡± Idali nods with another bow, biting the inside of her cheeks as she realizes she let her imagination get the better of her and almost ruined a good opportunity.


    The last two words cause Edusa''s anger to fade away but she still abruptly pulls the door open to impolitely show Idali out. The Duchess then closes the door and lies her back against it, hoping that this will be the end of it.


    She takes a few moments to calm down and gather herself before heading for the window to open it. The air in the room feels hot and it''s making her heart beat faster than it should be from an insignificant misunderstanding.


    As Edusa gazes at the sea, she almost regrets giving the woman a chance but decides that this Idali provides a good opportunity to prove her conviction that humans can change, it would give her hope for their faction''s plans to fundamentally change Caeviel and perhaps the Empire.

 Absolutes.Ch41 Interlude

    The large galley enters Meria''s docks in the morning a few tens of minutes after Duchess Hetlan''s ship departed but the crowd has already mostly dissipated as it is known much of the crew is composed of the lowest low born.


    A few merchants remain with thin hopes that they brought back goods. That roll of the dice turns out to be a lucky one for these small time traders as they are the first to strike a conversation with captain Ruth when she disembarks and learn of the merchandise brought back from the Odo demesne.


    Sailors are dragged out of taverns where they were sleeping on beds, tables, and counters by their ships'' owners to quickly carry the crates off the ship. In that chaos, few notice a small fishing boat sail approach a distant pier.


    On the prow is a tall woman with light blue eyes, short black hair, and a hard face with traits dug by harsh times. She carries both a longsword and a short-sword at her waist but the weapons are unremarkable if well-made.


    Her thick winter cloak is gray and the clothes beneath black as those of mourning. She hops off the fishing boat as soon as it drops its anchor and walks away towards the warehouses with a long stride.


    Dame Vikiana, ex-Exemplar of the Order, makes her way to the central plaza where a small hooded silhouette with brown hair steps out of the market''s crowd to intercept her.


    She immediately recognizes the woman who stopped her, without needing to rely on the crest of a gray wolf howling beneath a lance embroidered on her cloak. The two hug briefly before slipping away into a crowded tavern to settle at a corner table.


    ¡°Yvonne, how have you been?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°Stressed out, your daughter is a handful.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°Where is she, and how is she doing?¡± The mother asks worriedly.


    ¡°Likely with...¡± Yvonne narrows her eyes and throws a look around. ¡°Elizabeth.¡± She says with a pointed look at Vikiana, deciding that it''s best not to mention Jessica at all here.


    ¡°You left them alone, together?!¡± Vikiana exclaims before lowering her voice.


    ¡°They didn''t give me a choice, but they''ll be fine.¡± Yvonne mutters. ¡°Now that you''re here, though, I can lead you to your daughter.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. You''ve done more than enough for our family already.¡± The woman sighs. ¡°I know where to go, you should stay and live your life.¡±


    ¡°You know.¡± Yvonne repeats with a sigh. She expected as much but wasn''t sure. At least, she thinks, she won''t have to play any covert games to protect Jessica''s identity from Vikiana. ¡°I''m only keeping an eye on the Thrin as a favor for a Councilwoman, there are plenty of people on the job. I was waiting here to welcome your return anyway.¡±


    ¡°What about your future? You can''t be a sword-sworn your entire life simply because Leomi and Elizabeth can''t get along without tearing each other apart.¡± Vikiana protests, feeling indebted to Yvonne and unwilling to see her tread the same path of thorns she took.


    ¡°They''re my friends, and yes I can.¡± Yvonne denies stubbornly.


    ¡°Sometimes, it is best to let relationships break Yvonne.¡± Vikiana utters with a hard voice.


    ¡°Or nurture them until they can thrive on their own.¡± The smaller woman counters with a gentle smile.


    Yvonne thinks to mention the lie Vikiana used to trick her into deceiving the Rykz, which ended up causing Jessica''s capture but she immediately dismisses the thought. It isn''t in her nature to attack a someone who has lost almost everything and she does not believe she is the one who is owed an apology.


    ¡°You wanted to open a theater.¡± The Exemplar presses.


    ¡°I can do that when I''m older.¡± The sword-sworn shrugs as she deflects. ¡°And I''m not staying simply out of duty, there is great value in helping them change the world.¡±


    ¡°They''re reckless but I am not in a position to criticize them.¡± Vikiana utters with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°You couldn''t have known the Princess had a Queen''s access.¡± Yvonne argues, trying to appease her.


    ¡°It was already a mistake to think we could retreat if we encountered the Princess.¡± The ex-Exemplar shakes her head with grief. ¡°It would still have been able to defeat us if it discarded its hopes of survival.¡± Yvonne places her hand on the woman''s wrist in a comforting way, giving her some time. ¡°I need to go, I don''t trust these two alone together.¡±


    ¡°We have time for a meal.¡± The sword-sworn replies.


    Vikiana shakes her head but Yvonne still calls to a barmaid to order food. The two have a meal together, sharing their stories but keeping many sensitive matters like Elizabeth Vil''s identity under wraps to discuss later.


    --- --- ---


    Long after Dame Vikiana and Lady Yvonne have left the tavern, one of the women from a table near theirs picks up her worn cloak to head outside. She paces herself as she makes her way to the slums, keeping to the patience she''s shown so far.


    She arrives at a building with wooden outer walls are covered in soot. She slips inside through a side-door in an alley, finding a rectangular table in the main room with a dozen seats but only one man sitting at the head with his butler standing a step behind at the ready.


    The man''s clothes have no crest but his status as a Noble is clear from the quality of his tunic and the rolls of parchment he is examining, not to mention the manservant waiting on him. He looks to be of almost thirty springs, has blue eyes, and a long black ponytail.


    ¡°Dame Vikiana and Lady Yvonne left Meria together a few hours ago, Count Thrin.¡± The woman hurriedly reports with a bow.


    ¡°I''ve told you to call me Lord Huan, I knelt before King Cenwalh two moons ago but that does not mean the title is once more ours.¡± He replies, waving his hand to tell her to take a seat.


    ¡°I apologize for being late, I had to wait for all those marked as possible spies to leave before coming over.¡± The woman explains, remaining where she is without daring to move.


    ¡°It is quite alright, seamstress. One does not casually tangle with an Exemplar, even if cut from the Order''s flow resources.¡± The man at the table replies without looking up. ¡°We will not be pursuing them so you can take your time and have a good meal before telling me all that you''ve overheard.¡±


    The butler immediately departs for the kitchen. Lord Huan looks back down to the piece of parchment he''s been examining. It contains a list of the Izla''s Noble houses who allied with his after the peace with the Rykz as well as details about those who kept their titles, it baffles him that only a third still have access worthy of their status.


    --- --- ---


    Rowland flips over the messaging construct a courier just delivered to him as he stepped out of the Hospitalier''s temporary barracks in the morning. He breaks the seal with his flow. He sighs as he reads that Yvonne just canceled dinner and might not be back for weeks.


    He heads to the armory to arm himself. He fits his gambeson and then chain-mail before fitting the white and light-blue tabard on before grabbing his weapons, a longsword and axe that he fits at his belt.


    Rowland then departs alone for the docks to be there if the patrols need supervision and keep his one green eye on a specific fishing ship. The hours go by uneventfully until he spots a merchant he recognizes hand over a paper letter to an ordinary looking sailor.


    The two split up after exchanging a few words. The sailor heads to the ship he is here to watch and talks to the captain who gives out orders to the crew. Rowland immediately swears and walks out of the area towards the slums at a normal pace, going off into a sprint as soon as he enters an alley.


    What he''s just witnessed confirms that the ship is being used to courier news from the Izla, and that the merchant is a go-between. He hates that he has to stand-by and report the information instead of seizing the ship along with what they''re sending out.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It''s more than likely the letter would just burn if anyone other than the recipient breaks the wax seal but it isn''t certain and it would be safer to deny these Nobles'' every avenue of communication they find out.


    Yet, he does understand his half-sister''s orders to observe as it will allow them to identify the whole network over time and manipulate them with false information as well as take them down in one fell swoop when the time comes.


    Still, he dislikes oblique methods and thinks Elizabeth Vil''s brutality has more merit once enmities become irreconcilable, which is the case here no matter the fact that blood has yet to be openly spilled between their sides.


    To him, this period of time is merely a cease-fire between them and King Cenwalh''s faction. Since Elizabeth Vil showed him the truth of things, he''s been observing the changes to Izla Meria and cannot deny that her slaughter of Nobility is what made it possible.


    Had she not slaughtered those few high born officers and demanded Duke Meria''s execution, then Nobility at large wouldn''t have watched in fear while the Council kept plundering their privileges and belongings after the Rykz left.


    If the Council wasn''t given power, then the Izla would be on the verge of starvation right now instead of having purchased enough grain to be able to trade some against steel weapons.


    He hopes Duchess Hetlan purchased a sufficient amount to mitigate the loss of her fertile southern lands to the King because, otherwise, she''ll have to trade good iron for food which would be bad for them because that''s exactly what Cenwalh wants to happen.


    He slows down once he reaches a dark alley not far from Madame Cecil''s brothel, considering he shouldn''t make too much noise from now on. He walks into the red building''s street and stops still, placing his right hand on his sword''s handle.


    There is a man and a woman waiting there with skin too good to have been raised like he was, Rowland immediately concludes that they are Nobles. The fact that they''re out of breath is what gives them away as pursuers more than their presence here in the morning.


    He touches the scar running down the left side of his face, from his forehead to his chin, as he inspects their builds. The man is thin but his muscles show he''ll be fast while the woman is naturally bulky in stature.


    He draws his sword and axe, choosing to destroy them head-on if they have the guts to try to stop him. The man and woman try to play it casual by sending him curious looks but soon give up to close the distance to him.


    ¡°Not bad for a bastard.¡± The woman sneers as she pulls a mace from behind her back.


    ¡°Merely a rat''s smarts.¡± The man dismisses. ¡°Spying on his betters to steal breadcrumbs.¡±


    ¡°Thrin sent you?¡± Rowland asks directly.


    ¡°The Lord has no need to concern himself with the city''s crawling sewers.¡± The woman spitefully replies.


    Rowland ignores her to focus on the man who has yet to draw a weapon. He considers himself lucky that he''s wearing a gambeson and chain-mail since the two are likely to be about as skilled as he is.


    He has no doubt that there are people watching from windows or shadows but they won''t show themselves to have their flow drained even if they had pledged their access to the Hospitaliers, they might if this wasn''t two against one.


    Unfortunately, the help inside the brothel won''t be coming in time since the three of them just got here from the docks without warning. As he expected, the woman charges with her mace held high while the man assembles an air-blade about a meter and a half wide.


    Rowland moves backward to buy himself time to split his two portions of flow in three, reserving one for lion constructs while using the other on a defensive construct and armor-piercing one that he doesn''t activate.


    The woman''s weapon takes a golden glow as well. Rowland estimates it''ll either be a shredding construct or a defensive one since it''s a mace and there is a higher chance of the latter because she waited for his sword to turn golden to make it.


    Rowland catches the man moving to his right so he lion''s steps back and to his left to keep the woman between them. That''s all he has time to do before he has to brace and receive her charge.


    Her mace slams into the sword he raises to guard without shattering it. Her eyes narrow, realizing that the rat didn''t panic and activate the armor-piercing construct because her defensive construct loses only a tiny fraction of energy.


    She raises her leather gloved left hand and activates the runes to intercept the axe aimed at her shoulder. The impact of the weapon on the glove pulverizes it and her palm is superficially cut but that allows her to close her fingers on the blade.


    Rowland swears as he feels that the woman has strengthened her muscles to lock him into place by holding his axe and pressuring his sword. He catches his other opponent moving to flank his right from the corner of his eye and sighs in relief that he moves too close to the left side of the street for him blind spot to be exploited.


    He pulls the armor-piercing construct from his sword and transfers it to the axe. Before he can finish and sever the woman''s hand, she shoves him back before then retreats with a lion''s step, leaving him wide open for the air-blade.


    Rowland merely stumbles for a few steps but it''s enough to prevent him from dodging the air-blade. He dismantles the armor-piercing construct and uses the energy to reinforce his defensive construct.


    He uses the split second he has left to activate a lion strike and throw his axe at the woman. The air-blade bursts together with his chain-mail, the two shatter and their golden light vanishes.


    The gambeson takes the brunt of the impact for him but that doesn''t save half his rib-cage from being cracked. The violent release of compressed air at point blank sends him flying at an angle towards a building. His left shoulder impacts the wall and makes a dry snap.


    ¡°Uurrh!¡± Rowland growls as he crumbles on the ground.


    His green eye falls on the axe planted in the center of the woman''s torso. She''s still standing and there''s little blood flowing out of the wound but that doesn''t change the fact that she''ll be dead soon, likely suffocation from the way she''s gaping.


    ¡°Margery, finish him!¡± The man calls out.


    Rowland forces himself to chuckle mockingly even though it intensifies the terrifying pain in his chest. The man throws him a glance and notices the absent axe. He rushes to the woman, just in time to stop her from falling backward.


    ¡°No.¡± The man mutters, pain in his eyes.


    Rowland swiftly gathers the flow he has left, about one-sixth of the two portions he started with, and creates a tiny air-needle inside his sleeve with it. He waits in agony for the man to finish him, rather hoping that he only had enough energy for the one air-blade.


    Anger burns in his heart from being stopped here after the week he spent waiting, and waiting. He wonders how they figured out he was the one to intercept but it could simply have been him being too obvious or them being aware that he''s related to Roisia.


    ¡°I''m going to cut the flesh off your bones, bit by bit.¡± The man growls threateningly as he draws a sword from his back and approaches.


    ¡°T''was but a hunting dog, yet you mourn the pet.¡± Rowland utters through his grit teeth. ¡°Weakling.¡± He mocks with a scoff.


    The man howls and charges with the blade held high overhead but not behind his back, clearly he retains enough clarity of mind to prepare in case his immobilized opponent launches a desperate counter with his longsword.


    Rowland waits patiently, pushing back the dark cloud of unconsciousness. Once the man is a single meter away, he lets go of his sword to raise his hand and propel the weak air-needle in his sleeve at the Noble''s throat.


    The man fails to react in time and the construct easily penetrates the left side of his neck to burst and make a small hole into the flesh. The Lord pauses as his blood splashes out, looking utterly stunned for a moment at the realization that he''s going to die.


    Yet, he doesn''t fall instantly. The Noble finds the will and strength to lash out with his sword. Rowland tries to dodge but his arms are so weak that he crumbles back against the wall.


    ¡°Rhaah!¡± Rowland yells in pain and defiance as the blade leaves his eye''s field of vision in its course towards his head.


    The blade doesn''t have enough weight behind it to directly cut his skull, it glances off the side of his head. The tip slices through his hair to land on the remains of the chain-mail covering his broken left shoulder, further shattering the bones beneath in spite of the gambeson.


    Rowland merely twitches as the first impact already knocked him out. The Noble tries to raise the weapon again but fails and falls down to his knees before dropping on his right side, dead because blood could no longer reach his brain with a few centimeters of his jugular blown to pieces.


    --- --- ---


    Two women stand on a snowy hill, holding their horses'' bridles as they look down at two other women sparring in the far distance. They''ve been standing there for the good part of an hour, watching as they exchange blows so quickly that a sword-master would have trouble following them.


    ¡°See, they''re getting along just fine.¡± Yvonne speaks up once she''s certain her relief won''t be obvious.


    ¡°They''re fighting.¡± Vikiana notes.


    ¡°But look at their faces, they''re happy.¡± Yvonne says.


    ¡°That''s what worries me.¡± The ex-Exemplar replies with a sigh.


    ¡°Will you go down to see them with me?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°...¡± Vikiana ponders for a long while before answering. ¡°What kind of mother could bear to take that smile off her daughter''s face? No, I will travel to the abandoned Hive and meet with Master Amand.¡±


    ¡°What should I tell them?¡± The sword-sworn asks.


    ¡°That I''ll return to Castle Lance before spring.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Vague.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ¡°Tell Jessica... No, never mind. We''ll meet if the Lake wills it.¡± The woman takes a deep breath, feeling a weight off her shoulders as her daughter and her lover lock swords to kiss. ¡°Perhaps their way is the correct one, duty dependent on another''s ideals leaves an empty heart in the end.¡±


    Vikiana hops atop her mount and leads it to trot downhill without a single glance back while Yvonne remains. The sword-sworn is saddened by her liege''s mother but finds that the progress made is sufficient for now since she didn''t comment on her daughter''s choice to be with a woman.

 Absolutes.Ch42

    The two week deadline Leomi has given me, that I have dreaded, has come and passed without a sound or even murmur on our part. Yet the atmosphere around us grows heavy at times, from the weight of feelings left untold and circumstances unresolved.


    Today, luckily, hasn''t been one such day as we left on horseback after Frank and Hale passed by in the morning to tell me that the former is leaving to tour other villages in the area for a month while the latter will be busy visiting the many isolated farms in the surroundings.


    We ride out towards the forest with Leomi holding my waist, the jay is standing on her left shoulder. I pull on the reins once we reach the outskirts and carefully dismount while she jumps off into the snow and takes a carrot out of the luggage to give it to me.


    ¡°Come on, give it to him.¡± Leomi encourages me.


    I nervously extend my hand towards the horse while keeping it flat with the carrot laying on my palm. The nag reaches down to bite down on the vegetable, using its tongue in very ticklish ways.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Blow on the nostrils, he''ll enjoy it.¡± Leomi advises while rubbing the neck of the golden jay with her index.


    I puff at its big nose, giggling as the warhorse pushes harder on my hand. After a while playing, Leomi hooks a long rope to the bridle that she attaches to a tree. We head out into the woods, following a wild path made by animals with me leading.


    ¡°Is this where you found that boar?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Yea, I poached the heck out of it.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Well...¡± She hesitates. I pause on the spot to turn around. ¡°It''s not poaching anymore.¡± I narrow my eyes.


    ¡°I doubt the law changed, even if it isn''t enforced.¡± I note. ¡°And you wouldn''t blink at this sort of crime, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t exactly do anything.¡± Leomi replies awkwardly. ¡°People assume I took it down because I''m the one who brought it to the butcher.¡±


    ¡°Was that on purpose?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies looking away.


    ¡°Leomi, how can I be E.Vil if you cover up my crimes!¡± Elizabeth exclaims with half-faked outrage.


    ¡°It''s...¡± Leomi looks down at the ground and kicks some dirt like a kid caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°Acting cute isn''t going to work.¡± Liz warns her. I sigh at the intensity of my voice, it still surprises me how she can make my throat rumble like this.


    ¡°I don''t want to have a fight.¡± She replies, raising pleading gray eyes.


    ¡°That would be a first.¡± I tell her, rolling my eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll still teach you the blood construct even if you piss my sister off.¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, this just concerns you as well as the Red Dwarf.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Ah, you shouldn''t have...¡± I start but Liz cuts my voice off.


    Elizabeth links to the time-perception core from our chest. We''ve spent Leomi''s entire flow regeneration these past few days since we created it to keep improving its internal structure and coherence by making use of intent directed unstructured energy.


    The core is no longer a golden sphere but a Moebisus loop, a twisted strip with a single surface. Leomi explained with a grimace that geometrical shape is named after a Lisilese mathematician but that it is unpronounceable.


    The functional intent is what gives it the shape while the equation it relies on is inscribed along the loop in very concentrated golden characters. It still resembles Suxen''s equation but I''m quite certain she would kill to acquire it to study the changes, especially the fact that the string of numbers and symbols now runs uninterrupted.


    Elizabeth activates the segment-less core by making use of unstructured energy to give it a direction, duration, and intensity. A field of flow spreads out from the construct to encompass the entirety of our body. It fluctuates almost identically to the unstructured field I memorized.


    Liz brings our hand back with extended fingers. Leomi reflexively raises her arms to guard herself but her movements are sluggish. Liz slashes out with the edge of our hand, slipping under her elbows to strike her stomach.


    While she fails to react in time to lower her arms and block, she does manage to stiffen her abdominal muscles because we didn''t make use of a lion strike. Leomi counter-attacks with a left-handed jab aimed at our right cheek-bone.


    I seize back control from Elizabeth, who seems determined to lay Leomi down, and lean four centimeters to my left. Her fist brushes past my head, missing her target by a hair''s width.


    The core shuts down by itself after these two seconds of activation, having burned through only two-tenth of a portion if the eight-tenth of unstructured energy we burned to direct it aren''t taken into account.


    The reason the consumption of flow is now so low is that we''ve memorized the construct inside out and how it reacts during training. I raise my hand and set it in-between us to put an end to this exchange for now.


    ¡°People have been showering me with stories and praises, I had to sing Elizabeth''s but I got caught up with the nickname.¡± Leomi hurriedly explains while remaining on her guard. Hmph.


    ¡°It''s not fine but Liz reacted like this because we''ve been on edge.¡± I reply with a tense voice.


    ¡°I know.¡± Leomi replies with an uncomfortable look on her face. She looks to the cheek-bone she tried to strike. ¡°How are you so quick?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I made progress on the perception construct but I don''t think you can use it because it''s tailored to me specifically.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Any aftereffects?¡± She questions worriedly.


    ¡°Not so far.¡± I reply. ¡°I''m being careful.¡±


    ¡°Using a brand-new construct on yourself does not qualify as being prudent.¡± Leomi denies with a deep sigh. ¡°If you want to hit me, get better.¡±


    ¡°Swords aren''t my thing.¡± I complain. ¡°I can use them but they''re too light for me to feel really comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Leomi groans. ¡°My jay, if you can merely ''use'' them then there are no experts in this world.¡±


    I chuckle and extend my hand out. She takes it with a relieved smile that quickly turns into a grimace of pain as Elizabeth squeezes with all our strength. I let the two fight it out for a few seconds before turning to keep going along the path.


    ¡°You''re not going to ask me to teach you?¡± I probe as we make our way.


    ¡°I can''t afford it.¡± Leomi replies with an awkward laugh.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, throwing her a sideways glance.


    ¡°Just a small joke because of how valuable that construct seems to be.¡± She explains while shaking her head. ¡°Can you tell me how it works?¡±


    ¡°It slows my perception of time.¡± I reply immediately.


    ¡°Oh, my guess was close. I thought it had to do with reflexes.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°This is great, but it''s another target on your backs with the lightning construct, although I doubt anyone will know about this one if you don''t tell them.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I told people I was given a runic item for the lightning.¡± I tell her with a shrug. ¡°And I can camouflage my use of it.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to keep using it?!¡± Leomi exclaims.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.¡°It''s fine, calm down. It supports one of my constructs and isn''t noticeable, I even have ideas to further conceal it.¡± I appease her.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± She asks with an intense look in her eyes.


    ¡°I am.¡± I confirm. Leomi holds my gaze for a while before nodding. ¡°So, do you want me to show you?¡± I propose.


    ¡°The lightning construct?¡± She asks with a slightly greedy expression.


    ¡°No. I swore to keep it to myself.¡± I deny, somewhat worried about her reaction.


    Leomi''s grip on my hand tightens but she doesn''t comment or challenge me. It seems like she isn''t willing or ready to try to make me break my word to the Rykz. It''s doubtful she would ever be considering how important these things are for us.


    ¡°The truth is that I don''t think I would be able to control that perception construct of yours.¡± She says, abruptly returning to the conversation. ¡°When one watches us do battle, it may look like you''re the one relying on inborn instincts to fight while I''m of the learned kind but the reality is opposite. You''ve built your keen senses and instincts by relying on your intelligence. Your skill for battle come from...¡± She pauses her explanation. ¡°Is it alright to speak freely?¡±


    ¡°I won''t go off as long as you don''t exaggerate your teasing towards my height.¡± I reassure her. I catch her suppressing an amused smile but decide not to take her to task over it. Later, I want to hear what she has to say.


    ¡°What you''ve told me and what I''ve observed match. Your genius has been developed by spending years in pain, isolated on the fringe of society. You protected yourself from threats both psychological and physical by learning to extrapolate people''s intentions from the slightest cues.¡± Leomi explains. I nod in acknowledgment. ¡°My talent is just as inborn as my reflexes are, I''ve trained and polished them but they remain at the foundation of my style.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°Is the reason we''re improving so much because we''re so different?¡± I question.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Leomi confirms with a grin. ¡°We teach each other things we wouldn''t think about on our own or be able to explain. That being said, our differences aren''t as straight cut as my explanation makes it seem.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nod. ¡°Now, what is it you wanted to say about me and poaching?¡± I ask while pushing a branch up for her to pass under.


    ¡°You aren''t an equal to me in the eyes of the world.¡± Leomi utters this simple fact with an angrily curled lip. ¡°I can''t use my power as Grand Commander of the Hospitaliers to protect you without Grace stepping in.¡± She tells me while throwing me a look of resentment. ¡°So, I moved in to soothe things in case the boar sprung an issue, which was the correct move considering that Templar.¡±


    ¡°Poor Grand Commander, her subordinates have principles.¡± I mock.


    ¡°In the end, it''s your fault for triggering Chief Justicier Odo.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°You don''t get to blame Grace on me.¡± I reply with a small chuckle. ¡°You undermined your own power to aggrandize yourself by making your path more popular than it would be as a titled Noble but also more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Because Elizabeth would have fought me if I kept waiting for the perfect timing to establish the Hospitaliers...¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°And you would have been disappointed in me to miss the chance the Council offered me.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°But I don''t like the fact that you''re protecting me behind my back like this.¡±


    ¡°Behind your back? I didn''t hide what I was doing and I just told you what I did.¡± Leomi protests. ¡°And you don''t get to say that when you plan to break half the Empire''s laws.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me before you did anything.¡± I insist with a frown.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me every time before you try to protect me?¡± She asks rhetorically, utterly defeating me.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you win.¡± I groan.


    Leomi grins and makes our hands swing to tell me to accelerate. I smile, glad that she''s eager to see the place I''m taking her to. We keep going in silence for a while. I soon exit the path to guide her through the woods towards the clearing with the brook.


    As we make our way between a few bushes, I suddenly feel her pulling on my hand. I stop and throw a glance over my shoulders, finding her standing immobile, gazing at the sunlit clearing with bright eyes with the golden jay soundlessly chirping on her shoulder.


    I enjoy her amazement while she savors the sunrays peering through the leaves that remained attached to their branches in defiance of winter. The fact that the jay is singing further piques my curiosity about how it works.


    Once Leomi lowers her head, I lead her to the side of the brook to sit down on a relatively flat and dry rock. We remain there cuddling for a while, the jay even takes off with its single wing to fly around us.


    ¡°How much does that bird tell you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Tell me?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°About me.¡± I add. ¡°I get the feeling it''s giving you cues or warnings.¡±


    ¡°Hm. It doesn''t talk if that''s what you mean.¡± She denies. ¡°And it''s not only about you, although it works best with you.¡±


    ¡°What does it do?¡± I press, even more curious now.


    ¡°It''s like a second pair of eyes in a way, but not really.¡± Leomi says. ¡°I think the closest comparison would be a scanning construct but it doesn''t give me information, it merely pulls my attention or gaze at times.¡±


    ¡°So, it warns you?¡± I ask. ¡°Tells you to look and listen.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t so precise I would describe it that way, but yes.¡± Leomi agrees with a nod.


    ¡°That''s quite an advantage.¡± I mutter appreciatively as the Little one has fulfilled that role for me sometimes.


    ¡°I''m still not used to it.¡± She admits.


    Leomi pulls my hand to her lips and drops a kiss before depositing it on her lap. I throw her an inquisitive look, finding a wistful smile on her face that makes my chest pang.


    ¡°It''s been amazing. I''ve had the best time with you, here and back home.¡± She tells me, looking down to the clear water lazily flowing along the stream. My heart lurches painfully from the complicated emotions her words evoke. ¡°That''s why I don''t want to fight. You''re wasting your potential but I trust you so I''ll wait, I''m not leaving before you''re ready.¡±


    ¡°We don''t have to fight.¡± I tell her, gazing at the brook as well.


    ¡°If only life was so simple.¡± Leomi says with a chuckle. ¡°We''ve been getting along so well because there are no pressing or important matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°True, you would be terrible at plowing at first so we''d get into a few arguments.¡± I reply half-jokingly.


    ¡°You''re twisting my words, I didn''t say I would fail because I wouldn''t.¡± Leomi groans with a smile.


    ¡°We''re also lying to you.¡± We confess, almost losing control.


    ¡°Because I told you to.¡± She denies with a tightening voice.


    We tighten our grips on the other''s hand and remain silent for a long while, letting the shadow of our greed pass before relaxing. Ours is to obtain two marvelous beings for ourselves, hers to control me more than she knows she has a right to.


    Leomi nervously pulls on a strand of her hair, moving it before her gaze. She has taken the habit since the roots have turned white even though her hair hasn''t yet grown enough for the discoloration to reach eye-level.


    ¡°You could already be working on that project of yours, gather workers, find a locale, contact suppliers.¡± She suddenly tells me.


    ¡°I already launched the project.¡± I reply, feeling ashamed.


    ¡°You didn''t tell me that.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°That''s why I''m the one selfishly keeping you here.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I wouldn''t let you if I didn''t want you to.¡± She gently reassures me. ¡°Do you want me to...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I interrupt her. ¡°I found what help I need, and you haven''t been telling me much either about your plans.¡±


    ¡°There are unsavory facets to expanding the Hospitaliers.¡± Leomi says. I wonder if this is a non-answer because it tells me a lot even though it doesn''t reveal anything specific.


    ¡°It involves Nobility or you would have told me more.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Not only but yes. The houses that have contacted the Hospitaliers do not do so only to cover their bases. They do so to force me to spread my forces outside my sphere of influence, which is why I''m not going to even though I''m going to send more people than I planned at first.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°We''re already training low born from Hetlan and Izla Meria to fill this role, they will be led by educated children of bourgeois and soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Haah.¡± I sigh, realizing why she was reluctant to speak of this. ¡°It must weigh on you to put them in such a dangerous situation.¡± I say emphatically.


    ¡°You help a lot.¡± Leomi admits, leaning to rest her head on mine. ¡°There are concessions involved as well, like respecting privileges that have been abolished here.¡±


    ¡°Temporarily?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, not that I''ve told them.¡± She tells me with a mean chuckle. ¡°Besides, I''ve made it clear that the Hospitalier Charter stands above any agreement I make.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand your problem with my time-frame.¡± I say, realizing how short on time she must be to organize this on top of gathering an army.


    ¡°No, you''re right to pressure me. If we''re too slow, we will be bogged down.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°Besides, I would still have to borrow money from bourgeoisie regardless of whether the Empire supports me or not, or how fast I move.¡± She adds sorrowfully.


    ¡°Concessions there too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You have no idea, the Hospitaliers will be bound to protect guild interests for the next century at the very least.¡± Leomi answers with a dark chuckle. ¡°But, while most don''t share my exact ideals, our overall goals aren''t incompatible.¡± She pauses. ¡°To be honest, the Council has much to do with how angry it made me that Elizabeth refused to help me. I won''t tell you more, but I can''t wait for you to meet Cecil. She''s very shrewd but she lacks your vision which complicates her efforts to unite us in a clear direction.¡±


    ¡°My vision?¡± I question, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°It can be qualified as a stubborn pursuit in providing people the opportunity to screw themselves over, out of their own wills and without interference, if you want.¡± Leomi corrects herself with a chuckle.


    ¡°I would prefer that, yes.¡± I agree, joining her in laughter.


    ¡°We would make wise but overall terrible parents.¡± She tells me while briefly squeezing my hand.


    I gape a little, stunned by how suddenly she brought this up. Leomi makes a long sigh full of regret and yearning. She doesn''t think I was serious, or she doesn''t think there is hope. Is there? Not yet, probably not without help from the Rykz or University. Then don''t torment her. I''m sorry. It''s okay sister, we both understand.

 Absolutes.Ch43

    We remain as we are, basking in each other''s company as the sun climbs higher and higher into the sky. We''re so quiet that birds return around the time when we take bread and salted deer out to grill for lunch.


    ¡°How would it work?¡± Leomi questions at the end of our meal.


    ¡°Children? I don''t know.¡± I reply with a sigh.


    ¡°It''s not as if it would be our child if anyone else is involved in the conception.¡± She continues.


    ¡°Adoption?¡± I ask halfheartedly. ¡°We could make a family.¡±


    ¡°But it wouldn''t be...¡± Leomi trails off. ¡°We can, if you want.¡± She says, swiftly changing her position.


    ¡°No, I share your point of view.¡± I tell her. ¡°The child has to be ours if it is at all possible.¡±


    We lean against each other, falling into a contemplative silence. I regret mentioning this to Leomi, I shouldn''t even have brought it up considering how little time I have left and the fact that the possibility itself is remote since we''re both women.


    ¡°You''re really going to die.¡± Leomi suddenly utters with a hint of despair.


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply, lifting my arm to pass it around her shoulders.


    ¡°How is your health?¡± She asks with a controlled tone.


    ¡°Better since I''ve built my endurance back, my chest doesn''t even feel like it''s being stabbed when I''m exhausted anymore.¡± I tell her truthfully.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi murmurs something too quietly for me to hear even though her jaw is next to my ear. ¡°Heart? lungs?¡± She question, voice still very low.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I ask, unwilling to reply for the stupid reason that I don''t want to mention my heart is weak.


    ¡°It does. I need to know to find solutions.¡± Leomi insists.


    ¡°Heart.¡± I mutter. ¡°But it''s unlikely to be the only problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She acknowledges with a tight tone.


    ¡°I... you''re not going to like it.¡± I start hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She presses.


    ¡°If my state worsens, I have an option to extend my life.¡± I tell her. ¡°The parasite, it kept me healthy even as it slowly eroded my body.¡±


    ¡°No. There won''t be any coming back from that, it will be the death of you if you do this.¡± Leomi denies harshly, surprising me because the way she answers means she wasn''t taken by surprise but put much thought into this.


    ¡°We refuse to wither in bed.¡± We insist.


    ¡°I refuse to allow you to slowly kill yourself.¡± Leomi counters, traits torn by the dilemma. She''s implying we wouldn''t be ourselves anymore from the moment we do this. She isn''t wrong.


    ¡°It will be too late if we wait and become too weak to handle it.¡± I mutter, tormented. ¡°It''s our last resort, kitten.¡±


    She doesn''t reply but stands up and turns around, likely unable to remain still. She is expressionless but her fingers are trembling and her light gray eyes flickering, showing the intense battle happening within.


    ¡°Don''t do anything without talking to me first.¡± She demands.


    I get up, raising my chin to lock gazes with her. There is steel in her posture. I nod, acknowledging that this isn''t refusing or denying me. We''ll deal with this when the time comes, it''s more than enough that she''ll be willing to discuss it.


    She extends her hand out with her forearm angled up. I reach out and take hold of her wrist, her slender fingers do the same. We seal the agreement like this but there is a distinct lack of strength in her grip, like the conversation took a lot out of her. We change to a normal handhold to go for a walk along the brook.


    The jay soars off her shoulder and flies around us in wide circles. Its posture is slightly off because of its single flapping wing but that only makes it look cuter. I reach out and link to the bird, finding an incomprehensible mess of flow currents. Yet, I get the feeling that the chaos is harmonious and elated.


    ¡°Elizabeth is kind of mad at you, or for you, I''m not sure which it is because my mind is a mess when it comes to us.¡± I tell her, with Liz interjecting at the end.


    ¡°Is she?¡± Leomi blinks in surprise as she asks. ¡°What about you?¡± Do I really need to participate, Liz? Yes, it''s okay to be nervous but don''t be shy.


    ¡°I merely wanted to teach you the blood construct but you had to taunt my sister so I''ll be following her lead.¡± I tell her as Liz spots a suitable tree and grins.


    We let go of her hand and swiftly unfasten our belt while we make our way to the trunk. Leomi follows and walks in front of me with a quizzical expression. I give her a reassuring smile, which isn''t treacherous at all because I''m not E.Vil.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Liz tells her.


    I use her flow to make a half-dozen fire constructs around us to. The air isn''t too cold because there is no wind in the woods but that only matters if one has clothes. I slowly take her cloak off and then seize her shirt.


    ¡°Is this necessary?¡± Leomi asks, standing very still.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth replies, short of breath.


    ¡°How do clothes...¡± She starts.


    ¡°It''s important to Liz.¡± I interrupt her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She whispers, raising her arms.


    I pull the tunic off and throw it on a branch, uncovering a gray bra that doesn''t match at all with the simplicity of her other clothes. Liz nudges her right breast with our nose, enjoying the firm texture and confirming once more that she really doesn''t need the undergarment for support.


    ¡°Liz.¡± Leomi protests as she lowers her arms to place them around my neck.


    ¡°You can''t wear that kind of seductive lingerie and expect me to resist.¡± Elizabeth casually notes.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± She exhales, relaxing.


    I crouch to take her belt off, making her tense up again. I link our belts together and seize each end to yank, making sure they''ll hold under her weight. Satisfied, I slip my fingers between her pants and underwear, finding laces.


    This gray pair of silk panties is my favorite. The strings allow me to see a lot further down than would be proper in even a seduction attempt while concealing enough to induce just enough hunger to torment. Leomi shivers as I pull her pants down. She lifts one foot after the other to help.


    My sight lands on the triangular opening in the cloth and the soft bronze flesh it exposes. If it was cut just a little bit further, the edge of her folds and her bud would be exposed. We almost reach out to pull the panties off as well in but Leomi trembles, which tells us that this might be more tormenting than actually exposing her, for a while at least.


    Liz casually throws the pants up to the branch, over Leomi''s shoulder which makes her flinch. A mean grin pulls on my lips. It feels weird not to be conflicted as I experience Elizabeth''s eagerness at toying with her kitten while being apprehensive.


    ¡°I am aware that I can''t be considered tall.¡± Liz says while standing up. ¡°But, I am no dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    She gulps as we take hold of her wrists and throw the belts around to tie them up. She has a few goosebumps on her forearms in spite of the fires but what''s surprising is her docility.


    Be assertive, she loves being courted as much as we do. I agree, she''s worried right now so she needs to be reassured but is this the way? It''s my way. Besides, you''re very interested.


    ¡°I''m going to hang you from the tree.¡± I warn her. Leomi nods. ¡°Did you hear us?¡± We ask her with a hard tone.


    ¡°Yes, my berserk.¡± She responds with a smile.


    I finish the final knot and place my hand under hers to tell her to lift them up. My eyes linger on her bare armpits and then the stretched muscles of her belly. I manage to hold back from the temptation of stroking her body because her posture is forward, showing that she''s trying to get the upper hand even exposed as she is.


    I throw the loose end of the belt up to the branch and step around her. Leomi exhales heavily, betraying the tension she''s under. Liz'' grin widens even more. We assemble a strengthening construct and pull the end of the belts down, lifting her up to the point where she has to tiptoe to remain standing.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    We then tie the belts up around the branch, locking her in this position. I walk around Leomi''s lithe body, devouring the sight with desire and pride. I quickly notice that she''s slowly dancing back and forth with her spine waving along as she takes deep breaths.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Liz asks.


    ¡°Lost.¡± Leomi says, shuddering.


    ¡°And?¡± I press.


    ¡°Exposed.¡± She adds before lowering her head to whisper. ¡°Aroused.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Elizabeth speaks up with satisfaction.


    ¡°The construct?¡± She asks.


    ¡°The blood-blade is based on the air-blade, your task is to figure it out to free yourself before I go too far tormenting you.¡± Liz informs her.


    ¡°You''re not going to teach me at all?¡± Leomi questions with some panic in her voice.


    ¡°You can ask me if you manage to make a basic model.¡± I tell her, feeling some pity but not enough to mess with Liz'' plans.


    ¡°This isn''t fair! I didn''t even ask you to do this!¡± She explodes while trying to fight her bindings.


    ¡°Be calm.¡± Elizabeth orders with a harsh voice.


    Leomi ignores her so Liz steps around her and brings our hand back to hit her tight buttocks with a flat palm. Smack. She lets out a muffled groan and stops struggling. I feel a burst of satisfaction mixed in with anguish at the unnecessary trial.


    ¡°Liz...¡± Leomi whimpers.


    ¡°It''s how I learned. You have less time but aren''t in any danger.¡± Elizabeth explains.


    ¡°Dammit Liz, there''s no way I can figure it out like this!¡± She exclaims in outrage.


    ¡°Oh, she knows.¡± I discreetly slip in.


    Leomi bites her lower lip. She really isn''t going to free herself, even though she knows it''s unfair. Of course not, we''re challenging her so she''ll try her best no matter how difficult we make this. Don''t go too far.


    Leomi closes her eyes, undoubtedly to focus. We extend our hand out and trail the tips of our fingers around her waist as we walk around her, enjoying her shivering and occasional squirming while she struggles to figure out how to make the construct.


    The reason we''re teaching her is that it''s the best way I know of to break out of bindings when under a disruption construct. Not to mention the blood-blade has the potential to be applied in a variety of ways, like stopping the bleeding from a wound.


    I slip behind her back, embracing her with my waist against her thighs. I pass my arm around her to rest my hand on her chiseled stomach, savoring the feel of her tender skin. Leomi trembles but keeps her silence.


    I lean to the side to glance at her face, finding that she''s holding her eyelids closed tight. I remain as I am, giving her time. It takes her a couple of minutes to relax and focus again, at which point Liz bites down on her bra''s hooks.


    Leomi pushes back against me with her buttocks, suppressing a whining sound inside her throat. Elizabeth giggles as she manages to unclasp the undergarment, leaving it to hang on her shoulders.


    ¡°Liz, Jess.¡± She utters tensely in a pleading tone.


    ¡°It''s important to train under adverse circumstances.¡± I reply with a chuckle.


    Elizabeth spots buttons on the bra''s straps that keep them attached to the back. She bites down on the cloth and unfastens them with her teeth, leaving the piece of underwear without support. It slips off her shoulders but I catch it before it hits the ground, throwing it on the branch with the rest of her clothes.


    ¡°Hmmh!¡± Leomi makes a sound of protest between her clasped lips.


    ¡°Music to my ears.¡± Elizabeth murmurs with a sultry voice.


    I slide around her without breaking the contact between our bodies, my mouth instinctively finding the underside of her left breasts to kiss. I''m conscious that my messy hairs are tickling her erect nipples, and so is she considering the way she writhing.


    ¡°Uuunh!¡± Her head jerks back as a whine finally escapes her.


    In spite of her torment, I feel her belly turn stiff to resist. Liz chuckles and switches to lock her other breast up to the nipple. Leomi twitches violently for a brief moment before her chin drops to rest on her chest.


    She remains there, head hanging down as she tries to subdue her embarrassed expression. We know how intensely aroused this is making us, the wetness between our thighs is unmistakable.


    Yet our focus remains on her, our resolve unshaken by her adorable reactions The difference between us is that Liz enjoys those acts of torment while I revel in the fact that Leomi appears to be loving this.


    It''s merely a feeling I have from the sounds she''s made, what she''s said, and how she keeps almost imperceptibly shoving her body against mine. We''re certain the guess is spot-on, Leomi isn''t merely sadistic towards others.


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself? Do not lie.¡± I ask and command.


    ¡°It isn''t enough!¡± She barks out with a wild voice, startling us both.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I question, feeling lost in turn.


    ¡°I won''t be begging for you to take me with only this much!¡± Leomi tells us with a challenging tone, her crazed light gray eyes locking onto ours.


    She suddenly throws her legs around our waist, linking her ankles behind our back. Liz immediately rises on the tips of our toes to snag her right nipple with our teeth. We manage to apply only slight pressure.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Leomi growls in pain and anger but her legs remain where they are.


    ¡°You won''t be freeing yourself like this.¡± Elizabeth warns between our teeth, referring to the fact that only a blood-blade is permitted.


    ¡°I know.¡± She replies resentfully, her tone contradicted by the savage smile on her lips.


    I release her nipple in fear of Liz injuring her with what''s coming next. We shove our torso between her thighs to stroke her with her own underwear, aware that her silk panties feel very good on the skin. Leomi squeezes us with her legs, as a warning of a kind.


    Elizabeth gives her a corner smile, ignoring it. We start making strong and regular pushes with our stomach to caress her sex, overcoming the barrier of our clothes while also showing dominance. She grits her teeth but...


    ¡°Ihm. Ihm.¡± Two rapid moans of desire pry their way through her closed mouth.


    Leomi blushes in shame but she manages to hold my gaze in spite of the wetness gathering in the corner of her eyes. She is seemingly telling us that it''ll be us breaking our vow of abstinence if we get her off.


    We stop moving because the three of us know it was a victory, even if we didn''t get her to beg. It wasn''t our goal to get her to ask us to take her but I love it and the fact that she is facing us without subterfuge. Let me toy with her.


    ¡°Imagine what your people would say, what the world would think of you hanging like this in my power.¡± Elizabeth commands. Leomi''s eyes widen and she starts fighting the belts binding her. ¡°Their eyes on these small breasts.¡± I add.


    The words cause her to shake from head to toe and fall limp. Her legs fall back to the ground, her bare feet only managing to keep her upright thanks to the branch''s support. Her breaths are rapid, lurid. I glance down at her silk panties and find a drenched dark gray line.


    ¡°The scene excites you, but would you really like it in reality?¡± I ask even though it undermines the mood.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi holds her tongue. The way her jaw clenches tells me that she might be biting it.


    ¡°Answer her, kitten.¡± Elizabeth demands.


    ¡°No.¡± She refuses with a hoarse voice. ¡°I can take on everything you dish out, even if it breaks me for a while. I don''t fear you because I trust you completely with myself but I won''t fold to a sub-par effort. Testing me is meaningless if you don''t have what it takes to go as far as you want to, both physically and mentally!¡± She hurls the words out at me like a vengeance.


    We reach for her panties to show we''ve heard her request to let go. Our grin twists madly as Leomi dodges our hand by hanging backward. We look up to her humid eyes which are fixed on my suspended arm.


    ¡°Why?¡± We ask threateningly, implying we''ll only give her a moment of relief during her answer.


    There is no need to be more specific about the question because it''s clear her previous outburst is something she''s been suppressing for it to come out like this. I have no doubt that this is a fantasy of hers, to resist me trying to make her beg to be taken.


    ¡°To test myself and find out where my limits are.¡± Leomi replies with a small voice filled with tension. I nod and take hold of the end of the bow knot holding the laces of her panties in place. ¡°Rh.¡± She groans.


    ¡°Those are the rules now, I only stop if you''re answering.¡± Liz says with a chuckle as we pull the strings.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Leomi exclaims.


    ¡°Oh, right. I didn''t ask another question.¡± I note, pausing. ¡°But you didn''t answer the previous one, so there you go.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I would enjoy anything we do together, even if it''s you exposing me, but I would take the top if given a choice.¡± She explains hurriedly.


    ¡°It would make me uncomfortable.¡± I tell her. ¡°I don''t mind going around naked but not in sight of anyone.¡±


    ¡°To have you face that fear for me would make it even better.¡± Leomi replies dreamily.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Liz scoffs from the depth of her throat. ¡°This is for wanting to bully my sister, even though I encourage you to.¡± Hey!


    We pull Leomi''s panties clean off and launch them up to hang on the branch. I decide to take a step back to observe her hanging from the tree while fully naked. Witnessing her exposed, tied up and powerless, unexpectedly causes us to feel a sense of satisfaction that borders on physical gratification.


    ¡°Jay?¡± Leomi nervously calls out.


    ¡°Shh, kitten.¡± I reply with a dazed voice.


    I move in front of her to drop to my knees with a straight spine. My eyes are directly facing her most intimate place, her dewy sex'' slender folds have outer lips that almost completely conceal the delicate inner petals.


    I find her magnificent but remain silent as words would spoil the moment. Which does not mean I hold my tongue. I''ve waited for this moment for what feels like decades. I extend my tongue out and slowly lean in towards the base of her flower.


    ¡°Huu.¡± Leomi gasps in anticipation.


    The tip finds her wet slit but instantly losing it as it makes her jump. Yet, we immediately make contact again as she hesitantly returns herself to me. I run my tongue along her entire slit up to the bud.


    ¡°Uiihhm!¡± She cries out in a long moan.


    I swiftly pull the drops of her desire I so acquired in my mouth to taste it and instantly fall in love with the metallic aroma that exudes a hint of bitter lemon. Leomi extends her waist out to reach me but we pull away because the bliss we''re experiencing is threatening to completely overwhelm us.


    ¡°Aaaah, don''t, no! Take me! Rhaa! Take me now! Please!¡± Leomi urgently cries out, sounding like she''s in actual pain from being denied.

 Absolutes.Ch44

    Leomi gasps, fighting to reach me as she hangs from the branch. I propel myself backward from my kneeling position, using my feet as leverage to directly stand up. I roll my tongue inside my mouth to savor the taste of her.


    She throws me a half-beseeching and half-furious glare. I don''t say anything, words are pointless between us when emotions run so high they rule the moment. No apology would make up for the fact I brought her so close to the edge and stopped cold.


    As such, I decide to embrace her and raise my chin high to reach for a kiss. She lowers her feverish gaze but gives no kiss, she presses her forehead against mine and pushes hard, leaving me little choice but to resist with all I have.


    Seconds pass as my neck turns sore but, at last, she releases the pressure to catch her panting breath. She then kisses me full on the mouth, pushing her tongue inside. I return her vigor with mine, a cold shiver coursing through my back at her ferociousness.


    We break contact first on Liz'' influence, determining that we still have work to do even though what we just did to her should have been enough. You''re too soft, let us evacuate our rage. I drop back on my heels and lower my head to peck both her hard nipples.


    ¡°Are you really a virgin?¡± I ask her, short on air.


    ¡°I''ve done things with... to women.¡± She mutters, sounding quite tense. ¡°Like you, and that woman.¡± Which woman? Teva, obviously. Oh... oh!


    I lift my hand off her back and bring it down on her ass without pity. Smack. Leomi''s entire body jerks forward along mine but she doesn''t make a sound. I smile as I bury my face in her fascinating breasts.


    We remain like this for a long while until I feel her send a construct through my skin. It''s the shell of an air-blade but there is too much missing for it to work even though it''s very clean and orderly, like she took a blade to the construct.


    I fix the mistakes and send the completed air-blade shell back to her. It, ironically, looks a lot messier than what she gave me. It''s impressive that she kept working on freeing herself in spite of her situation but it doesn''t surprise, it annoys me.


    Let''s bite her for it. Don''t be a sore loser, she''s trying her best. Leomi soon sends a construct over to me but it''s very far from being a blood-blade. I shake my head to tell her its wrong, which allows me the added benefit of using my nose to play with her breasts.


    ¡°Hhhmm.¡± Leomi wails.


    ¡°It''s not hard, just don''t constrain it so much.¡± I tell her. ¡°Give the blood some air to breathe.¡± Elizabeth unhelpfully adds while chuckling.


    ¡°Air?¡± She asks. ¡°I thought...¡±


    ¡°No, that''s Liz messing with you.¡± I tell her. ¡°Just... just don''t clump it so much, think of it like a ''swoosh'' but also ''shrrrk'' because it has to be sharp.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi''s silence at my explanation is quite deafening. I decide to just fix her blood-blade construct and add segments from the water construct.


    ¡°You have to slowly gather blood, it might bruise a bit until you get the hang of it.¡± I tell her, making the construct float before her eyes.


    Leomi links to it. She inspects it for a while before making changes that I observe because I can see the construct in silver above my head thanks to my being a monster. She seems to try to follow my nonsensical advice but doesn''t quite get that the compression effect needs to be gouged of energy.


    ¡°Don''t do that, it''ll blow up.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Did you try?¡± She asks back, her voice sounding much too normal for the situation.


    ¡°What? No. I''m not craz... well, I am but no.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Absorb the construct and activate it for a fraction of a second.¡± I return. She pulls the construct inside her forearm.


    ¡°Hm...¡± She mutters skeptically.


    ¡°Can''t you tell the strain the segment is under?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°No...¡± Leomi pauses. ¡°Oh, wait! I do.¡± She exclaims giddily.


    After that last comment, she falls still. She''s got her self-control back, but it''s fragile. I''m teaching so I won''t be getting involved. Elizabeth steps around Leomi to embrace her from behind, tragically taking us away from the perfection of her small chest.


    Liz lifts our hand and aims right between her thighs. I realize what she''s planning too late, mostly because it''s so cruel and unexpected that my mind doesn''t adjust in time. She brings the slap down on her sex with a wet clack.


    ¡°Aauurrrhh!¡± Leomi''s cry turns from a wail to a growl.


    Elizabeth then raises our fingers up to her mouth, leaving it to her to suck them clean, which she does with unrestrained enthusiasm. I watch the two from inside my head, stunned by their frolicking but very much savoring the sensation of her tongue and lips on my skin.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I ask her worriedly.


    ¡°I want more!¡± She exclaims, her voice fluctuating oddly. ¡°But be gentle...¡± She adds, almost whining.


    ¡°No.¡± We refuse, very much aware that we can''t let ourselves relax.


    ¡°Grh.¡± Leomi''s growl emerges from the depths of her throat. ¡°Come on, then!¡± She cries out. ¡°Hit me!¡±


    We freeze for a moment in surprise but decide to slap the side of her thigh in the same way we''ve seen her do to a horse to provoke her. Clack. She suddenly picks herself entirely off the ground to fight the belts binding her, which bends the branch. We probably would have lost our minds to fury in her place so we let her. She clearly needs to spend her energy.


    I kiss the small of her back and tighten my embrace from behind, realizing that Liz was right to push me to do this as it lifted a weight off our hearts. We evacuated feelings we would otherwise bury. But dammed if you don''t hold onto grudges, sister. Elizabeth responds with a mad giggle that echoes in my head.


    After a while, Leomi goes limp and drops back to the ground. I lead her to the solution little by little by exchanging the construct back and forth. As she works on it, Liz uses our hand to explore her body while I use my head to interpret her reactions.


    Her bare armpits are a weak spot as for many others but the trick is to find the right amount of pressure to apply to amuse her without giving her discomfort. A firm push in the small of her back serves to comfort her, like a hug.


    The slightest brush along her thighs excites her while a caress along her side allows us to share a tender moment. A strong stroke along her abdominal muscles reassures her. Her breasts are the most important as the way I touch them allows me to communicate the kind of love I feel for her.


    As we focus on gently fondling her chest, Leomi transfers to me the almost complete shell of a blood-blade. I send back the completed form because it shows she''s learned everything I can teach so all that''s left is training and experience.


    ¡°You''re going to want to take your clothes off if you don''t want them torn to shreds.¡± Leomi warns me with an equal tone while she, no doubt, starts gathering blood.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Ah.¡± We gulp.


    Liz? Jess? The two of us smother a laugh at how we simultaneously asked the other''s opinion. We quickly move to a big rock that the brook flows around to swiftly undress and fold our clothes atop of it.


    Then, we raise our arm in a guard to prepare for the consequences of toying with her so much. A cold gust of wind trails across our torso, making us shiver. A small golden blood-blade erupts out of the base of Leomi''s wrist to cut through the branch.


    Crack. It immediately breaks, too weakened to hold her weight any longer. She looks at me while slowly unwrapping our belts from the branch and her wrists to then separate them. Her deliberate and casual movements unnerve me more than her fiery gaze.


    Leomi goes from standing still to leaping at me with her legs bent up without restraint or defense. I already know that my arm isn''t strong enough to block her charge so I lower my stance to absorb the impact with my legs.


    Our chests hit, pinning my arm between them. My choice allows her to seize my head between her hands but it also gives me the ability to immediately leverage her away from me, which is important because I''ve never won a single hand to hand spar against her.


    In dozens of fights, the most I''ve ever managed is to force a draw and it was thanks to the fact I used my legs. I shove her torso back but I suddenly feel a pressure behind both my knees that destroys my balance.


    As I fall, I realize that Leomi passed her legs around my waist and used her heels. My back hits the thin layer of snow covering the dirt. Leomi, already mounting me, uses her grip on my head to pull me towards her while pushing against my arm with her torso.


    I barely last a second before she overwhelms me and bites down on the pit of my neck. I try to struggle but I can''t do anything with my arm pinned, my thighs only able to hit her buttocks, and my chin blocked in place by her shoulder.


    Her teeth sink deeper into my flesh but, surprisingly, she doesn''t try to immediately pierce through. Liz tries to dislodge her but fails again and again. Leomi increases the pressure she applies with her jaw for long minutes until I finally feel my skin give away and she draws blood.


    ¡°Rhh.¡± I grunt, feeling her suck the wound.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Leomi swallows and exhales with satisfaction.


    She rises with her head hanging back and shakes herself, making her straight black hair with a couple of centimeters of white fly around. I watch with admiration, especially her firm breasts which don''t even ripple.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She declares.


    She slides her hands down towards my torso, fingers clenched to claw at me with her nails. I fail to repress a moan at this blissful agony. Leomi lowers her head, revealing the drop of blood trickling down her chin, leaving a small red trail. Her lips are parted and trembling.


    ¡°There is a rage beating in my chest.¡± She continues. ¡°I want to hurt you.¡± She lifts her right hand and places her palm over my mouth to prevent me from responding. We reflexively reach out and take hold of her wrist, palm over the cut the blood-blade made. ¡°I needed what you just did to me but that doesn''t mean I can let it go.¡±


    I try to impress on her my lack of understanding, hoping she''ll be able to read that my question is more about why she needed it than that she can''t let it go. Leomi''s left hand lands on my breast and gently strokes it, making me relax even though she''s demonstrated multiple times in the past that doing so is a mistake when she''s like this.


    As expected, she seizes my nipple between her thumb and index to pinch it between her nails. The pain is manageable until she abruptly twists the sensitive bit of flesh. An electrifying bolt of twisted ecstasy rushes down my spine, sending me in a daze.


    ¡°I needed this to relieve the pressure because it is necessary for me to be made to feel like the vow of abstinence is reasonable. Logic and reason were losing their grips on me, which is your fault for being so damn amazing.¡± Leomi utters with a passionate voice. ¡°Without a challenge, our engagement isn''t enough for me to restrain myself in the long-term. I''m selfish and spoiled, I was raised never wanting for anything. No matter how I try to get rid of it, somewhere deep down is a feeling that I am due your love and body to enjoy because I want you more than I value my life.¡±


    My lips twist into a smile under her palm. She increases the pressure on my mouth to make it clear that I shouldn''t speak so I slowly nod in acknowledgment. Leomi inhales deeply, her bare chest pushing out.


    ¡°The problem is that the solution unleashed me so, even if I can resist it, it''s quite difficult with you tempting me with mere existence.¡± Leomi explains. I can''t help but grin which makes her frown. ¡°This is going to get brutal for you, sexual for me.¡± She warns me with a painful grimace. ¡°I... I''m fighting inside my head, it''s hurting me to talk about it but, when I do, there''s no need to worry about the wreck up there.¡± She tells me, contradicting herself. ¡°I''m not going to ask. We''re, past any of that. I...¡± She pauses to take a trembling breath. ¡°I trust us.¡± She utters with a dark tone.


    Her expression is twisted between concern and eagerness. I don''t nod or react in any way. I merely keep my eyes locked into hers. I trust us. If she goes too far, we''ll face the consequences together.


    I don''t want Leomi to restrain herself right now because it''s clear she''s struggling and in pain. She needs to let go, I want her to. Her right hand''s lithe fingers close on my jaw, gripping into it to lift my head off the ground.


    Leomi then stands and starts dragging me along the ground. It feels like my neck might break under the strain but we don''t go very far before she sits back down atop of me to lock gazes, like she''s waiting for something.


    Suddenly, in the interval between a blink of my eyes, she pushes my head down with a blank expression. Instead of hitting the ground which I instinctively brace for, I feel freezing cold water engulf my skull.


    No! Elizabeth and Jessica both react wildly. They jerk to fight back with all our strength but I stop them before they can slip out of her grasp. I use my all-encompassing love for Leomi to reinforce my trust and restrain our animalistic fears.


    Neither Jess nor Liz can see her face through the distortion of water but the emotionless traits she wore as she decided to drown them remains engraved in their minds and feeds their panic.


    Yet these two parts of me, who make the whole that I am, fail to shake my resolve in the least. I''ll die before I betray Leomi when she needs my trust, even if what she desires is to end my life.


    I deliberately let go of her wrist, giving up the one grip that would allow me to free myself. I reach up and blindly probe for her left breast. Finding it, I give myself a second to caress it while my lungs scream.


    I use the blood on my palm, left by the wound she made freeing herself, to assemble a tiny blood-blade of a single centimeter. I place the construct over her heart. It isn''t a threat but a loving promise that, if I go like this, I''m taking her with me.


    We hold still in this position. Jess and Liz are still thrashing in my head, no doubt the same way her mind and heart are rebelling against her. Just as my survival instincts are about to overwhelm me and inhale water in search for air, Leomi pulls me out of the stream.


    It takes a moment for my sight to clear up and catch the tears running down her sharp traits. Her expression is a wreck, she looks crushed but there is a sadistic smile on her lips that proves she both relished and hated doing this.


    Her chest is rising and falling in rhythm, exactly like it does when she is very aroused. Her eyes are trembling and the tears aren''t stopping. Leomi is barely managing to hold my gaze, which is a sign that the conflict in her did a lot of damage.


    I''m quite the same, Liz and Jess are arguing about whose fault it is that we didn''t fight back, all the while aware that they both made the decision to completely surrender while also fighting so as not to lose their insanity.


    I don''t have any trouble understanding Leomi''s illogical decision of doing what she did even though she hated every second and had other options that didn''t involve risking everything we''ve built. And so, I dismantle the blood-blade, bring my arm back, close my fist, and punch her square in the jaw.


    Leomi sees the blow coming but doesn''t make a single move to dodge. She flies off of me and lands on her bare back in the layer of snow. I get up, panting for air, and wait for her to stand.


    ¡°I understand, but Liz and Jess are going to need words.¡± I utter flatly as she rises, tears no longer trailed down her cheeks.


    ¡°I''m insecure, I needed to know you would kill me if I ever tried to take your life.¡± Leomi replies in a firm tone.


    ¡°How could you doubt that?¡± I ask before letting her answer induce my anger.


    ¡°You tried to kill yourself when you doubted my love.¡± She reminds me.


    Her response makes my heart melt. It also incidentally allows Leomi to land a hard punch on my left cheek which makes me stagger backward into the water. I shiver and walk out of the brook towards her.


    ¡°It was indeed necessary to make sure we wouldn''t break no matter what.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°We need more than words.¡± Leomi tells me, taking a step forward.


    ¡°Love beyond actions or decisions we will make.¡± I continue.


    ¡°Love that does not and cannot exist but that we will create.¡± She agrees.


    We throw ourselves at each other, our torsos impact, our legs meld together as we each shove our right thigh against the other''s intimacy. I rise on the tip of my toes and nest my breast between hers. She opens herself to me, leaning down as I arc back to welcome her. Our lips brush together and we both speak at the same time, sharing a single word.


    ¡°Absolute.¡±


    ¨C Arc 01 End ¨C

 Yield.Ch01 Interlude

    Leomi Lance peers into Jessica and Elizabeth''s disquieting eyes, she cannot distinguish whether the irises are black, brown, or dark green but the pupil within holds a definite pale silvery reflection triggered by the obscure wood. She grasps at this light to return to a semblance of sanity after what she did.


    She experiences a falling sensation as she peers in and embraces her lover with a heart beating faster than a racing horse gallops. She hates what she chose to do with her every fiber of her being, it doesn''t matter how humiliated she felt tied up to that branch or how terrified she was of completely losing her mind from powerlessness to stop her torture.


    Yet, she cannot help the fact that she felt pride and satisfaction at seeing this woman utterly crush her survival instincts for her, not to mention the waves of screwed up felicity she experienced from holding Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath''s life in her grasp.


    Leomi loves this woman far more than she does herself and who has returned that emotion when tested. Her mind is in turmoil but she knows she had to do what she did to make sure she wouldn''t sacrifice her life if the two came in true conflict.


    Yet, she cannot forgive herself for the method she used because she knows she picked it by virtue of being the most shocking to her lover. All Leomi can do is seek her lover''s judgment, the consequence for her abuse. She pushes herself against the woman''s warm and sexy body, melding into the sensation of utter acceptance she receives.


    Their lips meet again and again, without tongue nor pressure, they do their best to distract their bodies'' desire by confirming the feelings in their hearts. Yet their lust continues growing, restrained because of the pressure each of their thighs is applying to the other''s intimacy.


    The relief is almost imperceptible but it is necessary for them to hold back their cravings and protect their decision to abstain. Leomi''s heart isn''t slowing down, in fact it palpitates painfully inside her chest partly because of her actions but mostly out of fear.


    She can clearly feel the irregular vibrations accompanying each of her jay''s heartbeats and that is what scares her. This is a reminder that her seemingly immortal berserk isn''t so. Leomi''s instincts awaken, she wants to protect her, to safeguard her, to give her everything she possibly can before their time runs out.


    The presence of death in their relationship is far from novel, it has been constant and even strengthened their ties. Yet, this danger isn''t one Leomi can ward off on her own, it makes her desperate to make love.


    As the thought enters her mind, Leomi cannot help but to remember the mind-rending sensation of Jessica''s tongue on her slit right after Elizabeth toyed with her body for so long. It torments her still.


    Leomi wants it again, so badly it is akin to an itch, but also to do her best to give this incredible experience to these two insane sisters. Especially because she is conscious of her reluctance to bend the knee to service them.


    She had hoped that washing Jessica''s feet like peasants do for another without any consideration of status would have rid her of the grandeur her heart holds over the rest of the world.


    Yet Leomi is aware that it is what drives her ambition to challenge all opponents and win. This is why Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath is the only woman for her. No one else could rise to such a height in her mind or heart that she would bend the spine to their desires, even if thoroughly defeated.


    Her lover is the only one she would voluntarily admit a loss to without a fight, not that she has to because the woman is plenty strong enough to seize victory on her own no matter the difficulties she faces.


    Guided by instincts, Leomi dazedly pushes her jay down to the snowy ground, these myriad thoughts swirling in her mind. She slowly pulls away from her lover''s lips to admire the record of battle engraved in her flesh.


    Elizabeth reaches out to take hold of the side of Lance''s neck. This simple gesture makes Leomi feel that the depths of her being has been acknowledged, both darkness and light.


    She gently fondles her lover''s breast with her left hand''s slender fingers, reserving the arm she owes to satisfy the woman she will always feel a responsibility to make happy. But her right hand is hers to direct and she utilizes it freely.


    She scrapes her nails along the scars which cause her jay pain when merely touched and uses tender caresses to stroke delicate but pleasurable weak points she worked hard to find, doing her best to enhance the opposed sensations she is causing.


    Her lover''s grin twists but only grows larger as Leomi stimulates her flanks, belly, thighs, and scars. She takes courage in Jessica and Elizabeth''s clear satisfaction at her actions to lean forward while retreating downward.


    Her jay''s body stiffens, it is a perfect precursor to having the woman squirm in heart-wrenching pleasure according to Leomi''s informed opinion about her lover''s twisted tastes.


    Jessica and Elizabeth move their hand to place it on top of their kitten''s head to comb the smooth hair, it causes Leomi''s reluctance at being the one to service the other to surge but doesn''t make her hesitate in the least.


    Leomi is aware she didn''t recognize this woman as an equal by her own will, not that she wouldn''t. No, Jessica and Elizabeth are her equals because they rose and established themselves, making their rivalry inevitable.


    One thought that rises above all others in Leomi Lance''s mind as her lips trail down her jay''s flesh to lay small kisses along the way; this is how things should be, our love is a battlefield of conflict and reconciliation that constantly tests the depth of our emotions.


    Leomi, with her body prostrated between her lover''s open and inviting thighs, wraps her arms around the legs. Her mouth reaches the tattoo of a lance and she nudges the ring of promise around the handle with her nose before continuing down towards her ultimate goal.


    She trembles as her eyes come level with her berserk''s very lower stomach. The sight never fails to stimulate her to the point of no return because the innocence of a bare flower contradicts with the obscene act of shaving one''s sex.


    This duality also perfectly represents their relationship. However, Leomi doesn''t pause because it would be a crime to make her lover wait with wide open inviting thighs. Leomi trails down to the object of the now all-consuming desire raving inside her chest.


    This is the first time she has been allowed so close but she has stolen innumerable looks to memorize every detail. Yet, she can''t help but to once again engrave the vision in her memory.


    The moist slit is longer than hers, the tanned matte flesh of the firm outer folds encompass soft-looking pink inner lips. Leomi forces herself away from her lover''s already pulsating bud to lower her mouth to the very base of her love''s sex.


    The timidity, shame, and reluctance she feels are nothing to her, they are proof that their love surmounts everything. She pushes her tongue out towards Jessica and Elizabeth''s wet petals to pry them open.


    The flower''s dew is sweet, sanguine, and strong in iron. The taste overwhelms Leomi''s senses while the sensation of the tongue makes her jay arc backward with curled toes.


    Lance pushes further in with her tongue, she splits the entirety of the slit from bottom to top in an expression of her deepest love. Leomi feels her berserk reflexively close her twitching thighs and grasp at her hair with her hand.


    Jessica and Elizabeth''s twitching reaction causes Leomi to pull away just before she reaches the bud. Not voluntarily but because the action of causing her love''s ecstasy triggered her womanhood to contract and quake in rhythm, warning her that she will come if she continues pleasuring these two insane sisters who stole her heart.


    ¡°T, too, too much.¡± Jessica and Elizabeth stutter.


    Leomi pulls herself atop her lover to kiss her lips. She is in complete agreement but unable to voice it, partly out of pride but mostly because she is physically incapable of speaking right now.


    They tremble together in blissful aftershocks that fail to make them reach an ecstatic climax that neither of them feel like they can handle without losing themselves completely.


    Elizabeth pulls on her black and white hair to bring her love inside her warmth. Leomi nestles herself inside her lover''s embrace, relishing in the fact that she is being guarded against the snow even though she would rather be the one doing so for Jessica. She pulls the half-dozen fire constructs closer around them.


    --- --- ---


    The two lovers ride back home, Leomi holding the reins because her jay is wrapped in a thick blanket inside her arms. She had to take a bath to get rid of the melted snow mixed with dirt that she laid in to protect her kitten.


    It took them a while to awaken from their febrile state, mostly because they kept losing their breaths from incessant kissing. The flow jay is standing on the warhorse''s head, refusing to look at either of them like it bears the embarrassment the two should be feeling towards their behavior but don''t.


    ¡°I''m going to have to give you something more consequent than a simple ring.¡± Jessica and Elizabeth speak up.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically, forcing herself to be sound calm even though her heart skipped a beat in anticipation.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Yet, Leomi''s impatience reminds her of the weight of the future that rests on her shoulders. Her lover can make her forget but it never lasts long if she isn''t being held or tormenting either of them.


    Her shoulders grow stiff and her muscles tense. She buries her stress like she usually does when she can''t abuse her jay''s patience, by relying on her self-confidence. Much of her anxiety comes from the difficulty of keeping Jess and Liz from harming themselves.


    Leomi represses the impulse that demands she recreate their night in the tent once her jay brought them victory in the war through returning the Princess. She wants to bend Jessica over the table once they arrive to fuck her silly and then be taken by Elizabeth so hard her mind blanks out.


    The freedom she experienced back then is unlike anything she''s ever felt but it cannot compare to the acts of love she just shared with her lover even though they didn''t... couldn''t go all the way.


    That night, Lance''s goal was to release them both from the physical and psychological pressure that accumulated during the weeks of trials they went through. It was effective but not an act of love because she didn''t understand Elizabeth enough to be in love.


    If she had known everything at the time, she wouldn''t have made the aberrant error of believing her plight was even remotely comparable to Elizabeth''s nor acted on that mistaken assumption.


    That crucial oversight acts like a shadow on what should be Leomi''s crystal clear memory of that night and is at the origin of her desire to make another attempt, not that she wouldn''t want to anyway.


    Yet, Leomi does not even consider proposing that they sodomize each other again. Lance herself isn''t certain whether it is because it would be improper to do so in their home or because the act is only proper on the field of battle.


    Either way, she feels that their romance more than satisfies them right now even without making love or having sex. It won''t last, it can''t, but the ephemeral status of life and their relationship is what makes them precious.


    Still, Leomi is only growing more and more restless as her stay here is approaching three weeks. She takes comfort in the fact Frank and Hale have succeeded better than she had hoped.


    They recruited three young adults in the village and two more from surrounding farms despite the old temple guard talking against the Hospitaliers. If they did so well in this situation, the others will have already begun to send recruits to Castle Lance by now.


    Her absence will only truly be felt in spring when the Hospitaliers gather. She does not think her lover will remain here until then as she''s shown signs of impatience as well. Leomi hopes it is alright for her to stay and keep pushing her duties away but she doesn''t consider leaving because she isn''t here merely for herself.


    She spots the run-down stone home Jessica and Elizabeth gave her through the mere act of existing in this location. She smiles as she pulls on the reins to stop their mount. She hops down with her lover and swiftly takes hold of her hand because there is a risk the relentless woman will immediately rush back to work.


    ¡°I want your lips.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    Lance closely observes Jessica''s charming traits so as not to miss the adorable flicker of amazement she never fails to express when told someone could desire a kiss from her.


    While Leomi is intensely jealous that this expression isn''t solely hers, she does not resent it and even welcomes the challenge of reserving this cute mouth for her exclusive enjoyment.


    Jessica and Elizabeth hold where they are, wordlessly telling Leomi they won''t be approaching or obeying just because she voiced a desire even though their lips have already parted.


    Lance steps forward. She gracefully leans down and to the side so as to level with the mouth her lover isn''t raising. Their humid lips meld and their tongues meet. The kiss storms back and forth, grazing their palates in turn as they exchange wild strokes.


    Leomi''s controlling personality takes over, she applies pressure and straightens her spine to raise her jay''s chin. While Jess and Liz resist to show that they aren''t surrendering, they do allow it because their kitten''s forcefulness is something they desire because it is proof they are wanted.


    Besides, they are aware that they must make the effort to meet her half-way in a relationship or it won''t last and they won''t be kissed so passionately. The two lovers link foreheads as they roll from one side to the other, losing themselves.


    The bruises on their cheeks, from when they punched each other, cause them some hurt which kindles the fires burning in their chests. Leomi''s right hand trails down to the left side of her love''s chest to gently caress it.


    There is only skin and bones to feel but Leomi likes to stroke the ribs because it reassures both her jay and herself to do so. For her, it has to do with the absence of the parasite that both saved and plundered her lover''s life.


    The two separate as they run out of air, which wouldn''t be happening so quickly if they didn''t forget to breathe with their noses. Neither can really help their lack of levelheadedness considering the wild morning they just spent.


    Leomi swiftly climbs back on her horse to bring it back, and run away before they completely lose their cool. She taps the mount''s flanks and trots away towards the village.


    On her way to the animal pen, she makes an effort to respond to the people who greet her but her heart remained with Jess and Liz. It doesn''t help that the flow jay is still shunning her from where it stands between the horse''s ear.


    ¡°I know, but I needed to make sure she could at least raise her hand to strike me down.¡± Leomi mutters. As it doesn''t react, she tries again. ¡°So what if my body reacted? It always does when it comes to her.¡± The golden jay twitches. ¡°I hated every second I held her head underwater but I can''t help what I am, only what I do.¡± She whispers in defeat, repressing the stone pushing its way up her throat and the tears threatening to pour from her eyes.


    The jay flinches. It flaps its one wing to clumsily take off and loop back around to her. Leomi can''t help the smile that pulls at the corners of her mouth at witnessing this awkward flight.


    The bird slips in the air and suddenly losses balance. It makes a desperate barrel roll to avoid crashing into her shoulder. Its tiny clawed feet barely managing to catch the cloth of her tunic.


    The jay pushes its tiny chest out and turns to face the same way as her as if this was what it planned to do all along. Leomi guffaws and feels a soft warmth spread in her chest. For a moment, Lance feels almost like she''s in her lover''s arms.


    --- --- ---


    Lance returns just as Jessica finishes cooking deer stew for lunch. They settle on either side of the table to eat, a safety measure because they came close to a breaking point that morning.


    Unfortunately for Leomi, this rather strict measure resembles some kind of etiquette which reminds her that she admitted she ''played'' with women before they met. The reason that comes to her mind is that the women in question were mostly low born servants.


    She hopes Jessica won''t ask any questions, it''s always harder to conceal things from her than it is from Elizabeth. She doesn''t really have anything to hide, at most the answers would embarrass her because she was both sneaky about her actions and quite the libertine back then.


    There were five or six Ladies from Noble families who weren''t even interested in other Ladies but wanted to be kissed by one for the thrill and future bragging rights for having been ''courted'' by the heir to a Count.


    She also ''toyed'' with plenty of young and nice girls in secret, servants and apprentice soldiers alike. She was quite mean at times but not as much as she has been to her lover since she never held back from doing what they asked of her.


    Leomi pauses her swirling thoughts to force herself to speak up because Liz and Jess have told her everything, and also because she''s starting to fantasize about what she could do to her jay in a tavern.


    ¡°I never allowed anyone else to touch or kiss me.¡± She murmurs.


    The two of them fall into silence after this mention. The kitten refuses to even approach the subject of Celyz in her mind while the jay is feeling guilty and restraining herself from admitting everything because her lover made it clear she isn''t ready to have the discussion.


    --- --- ---


    They decide to spend the afternoon training together to physically exhaust themselves as much as improve their swordsmanship. They''re less likely to do something silly if they don''t have any energy left when they go to sleep.


    ¡°Here, you should try this anyway.¡± Jessica speaks up when they take a break.


    Leomi reaches out to receive the construct that resembles a Moebius loop with a few simple segments attached. The string of uninterrupted numbers and symbols that run along the strip almost give her a headache just from looking.


    ¡°The core will thin and thicken depending on how much you''re slowing down your perception of time.¡± Jessica informs.


    ¡°You mean accelerating?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°...¡± Jessica blinks. ¡°Huum.¡± She mutters with a frown.


    ¡°You accelerate your senses and thoughts so that it feels like time is slowing down.¡± Leomi says, explaining what she understands of the construct her mad genius created.


    ¡°Yes, that.¡± Liz replies with a chuckle.


    Leomi sighs to hide her amusement. She doesn''t understand how her jay can be so smart while still retaining a delightful sloppiness. Not to mention she still succeeded in making this construct.


    Lance absorbs the perception-altering construct and prepares to test it, something she would never do if anyone else told her it was recently created and might be exclusive. She trusts that Jess and Liz wouldn''t give it to her if the test was dangerous.


    Leomi activates the construct and experiences an instantaneous splitting headache, like someone just split her skull with an axe before smashing it with a hammer. She loses the presence of mind necessary to dismantle the construct and all strength in her knees.


    Before she can hit the ground, Jessica snatches her hand and brings her in for a hug. It takes a few seconds for Leomi to realize that the agony that shook her brain and almost knocked her out only lasted for a fraction of a second before the construct cut itself off.


    ¡°That... was not good.¡± Lance utters painfully.


    ¡°Our bad.¡± Liz mutters apologetically.


    ¡°It''s fine, at least you can just give it away if someone realizes what you have.¡± Leomi replies in relief.


    Jessica doesn''t comment, she doubts she would even under threat of execution but she''s experienced torture so she doesn''t dare be certain she wouldn''t give it up.


    ¡°You should try to put a scanning core in the bird.¡± Jessica suggests instead.


    ¡°But it''s an unstructured construct.¡± Leomi protests, amazed by the fearless proposal considering what just happened to her.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure it will be able to make use of whatever you give it.¡± Jessica tells her. ¡°If it can''t, then who cares?¡±


    ¡°It could do something bad.¡± Leomi notes, throwing a pointed glance at her jay who''s still helping her stay on her feet. Lance doesn''t need the support anymore but it feels nice so there''s no reason to say anything.


    ¡°Doubtful, it''s just a scanning core.¡± Jessica scoffs confidently. ¡°Just take precautions as I did.¡±


    ¡°You were being cautiously reckless, my jay, not careful.¡± Leomi berates with a flat voice.


    Yet, she ruins the effect by turning away because she doesn''t quite manage to hide the amusement stirring her lips into a smile. Jessica doesn''t comment but Leomi knows there''s not a hint of a chance that the woman missed it. She resigns herself to the fact she will have to let her jay experiment a little on the flow jay.

 Yield.Ch02

    While Leomi stretches to fight a tree barehanded, I work on adjusting a scanning construct that will detect the location of metals. It should give her a warning in case of ambushes.


    I''ve lost all hope of beating her hand to hands, it just isn''t doable for me without using the perception construct which would make training a bit pointless since it''s about the form, not dodging because that''s all I can do when she beats me as soon as she gets a grip on me.


    I strip the scanning construct to the bare minimum and limit the range to a sphere of five meters in radius. It won''t be able to pierce through thick walls but it''ll also be invisible.


    I give up on making the construct detect sharp objects, it''s possible but the scanning construct isn''t built to make these kinds of distinctions so it burns too much energy and turns the field of detection visible.


    ¡°I think I''m done.¡± I tell her.


    I reach out to the jay on her shoulder and send the lentil shaped scanning construct over to it. Leomi nods and closes her eyes, focusing entirely on the merging of the unstructured flow bird and the construct.


    ¡°You should keep it activated at all times, it will only burn about two or three portions a day.¡± I inform her.


    ¡°I don''t even know if it''ll work yet.¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°Flow can manipulate itself, there shouldn''t be any problems if your intent is coherent and unambiguous as long as the jay is connected to your mind like it is.¡± I explain. ¡°It might take a few tries.¡±


    Just as I warn her, the jay flickers and loses most of its energy. Leomi shakes her head and gives it more flow. I don''t comment when she returns to kicking and punching the tree, considering she''ll figure it out eventually.


    I make my way inside and light a fire to start heating the deer stew we had at lunch. I then pick up one of the longswords resting against the wall to start training grip changes with a heavier and longer weapon than I''m used to.


    The goal isn''t to teach myself to handle swords but to learn to quickly find the center of gravity of a weapon and how to manipulate it. It''s the best I can do to train myself to wield a liangi right now.


    I slash upward and entirely let go of the longsword once it reaches the peak of its arc. It seems to hang in the air for a moment with my palm just a centimeter away from the handle.


    As it starts falling, I pull my hand back and strike the pommel with my palm. The sword flies straight into a wooden window flap and sticks there. I hear the blade vibrate while I shake my hand from the pain of the move.


    That hurt, and you made a small hole. My bad, I thought it would look cool. It wouldn''t do much damage without an armor-piercing construct. I walk up to the longsword and pull it out of the flap.


    I once again swing upward and let go of the handle at the apex, letting the weapon hang in mid-air for a brief moment while I slip my thumb under the pommel to keep it in place while the blade falls.


    Instead of switching to a backhanded grip like I normally would by further altering the angle of the longsword in the air, I stop once the weapon is horizontal and lower my hand in sync with it during its fall.


    I seize the handle again once it''s at waist-level and grin, satisfied. From this position, I can make a quick stab, shallow slash, or block. The move is a double-feint that would only work on those who have already seen me change grips to fake them out or create an opening by switching things up.


    It isn''t really useful for anything else considering I''m wasting quite a bit of time by delaying the moment I seize the weapon again to trick my opponent but, sometimes, slow is the way to beat fast. I keep training, happy about how much dexterous I''ve become.


    Once the pot of food is hot, I take it off the fire and set the table. I walk outside to call Leomi but I don''t find her in the ''courtyard''. I hear steps on the left side of the house so I go around the corner. She''s using the staff I bought to probe the bushes, searching for something.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, trying not to sound too worried.


    ¡°Looking for the parasite.¡± She replies calmly. ¡°It won''t be inside the house, but you wouldn''t put something that dangerous very far from us or easily accessible.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t there.¡± I truthfully tell her because it''s not where she''s looking.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi says with a nod.


    She pulls the staff out of the bush but merely moves to start searching another bush. I groan. She isn''t going to give up this easily. As I walk up to her, Leomi stops to face me with a prying look in her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, confused and worried.


    ¡°Because it''s dangerous.¡± She tells me flatly. ¡°If you get caught with it or use it then it''ll be the beginning of the end, one way or another.¡±


    ¡°I thought we agreed it might be necessary to save my life.¡± I tentatively say.


    ¡°We didn''t.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°It is possible that it might but neither of us knows.¡±


    ¡°I can''t let you kill it.¡± I declare with a firm voice.


    ¡°I won''t. I''m making sure you will have no choice but to discuss it with me if events develop in that direction.¡± She quietly explains.


    ¡°You want to Littlenap it.¡± Liz quips.


    ¡°It is not a child.¡± Leomi utters with difficulty. On the contrary.


    ¡°I won''t let you.¡± I tell her, taking a step back towards the house as a threat.


    ¡°You can''t beat me right now.¡± She replies sadly, drawing fifty portions from her reserve.


    I close my fist, angry that she would go so far. Yet, she remains where she is without moving, apparently waiting for my decision. Is it a lie that she won''t kill it? She thinks she''s protecting us after all. She suddenly pulls the golden energy floating around her back in her reserve.


    ¡°It''s not that I don''t trust you but that I fear what Rykz pheromones can do.¡± Leomi speaks up, breaking the tense silence. ¡°I will back down if you can assure me that it will not influence you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I open my mouth but no sounds come out.


    I''ve felt the pull to reunite more than once. While I''m aware of a few times where it was out of withdrawal, I can''t guarantee my impulse will always be my own or that I''ll be able to resist it in a moment of weakness.


    ¡°It''s not that I don''t trust you but that I don''t trust you about the Rykz.¡± I finally say, returning her harsh words. It''ll be preferable to entrust the Little one to her than lie, have her confiscate it, or fight, but that''s only if I can trust her.


    ¡°I swear I won''t willfully harm it, I''ll merely feed it and keep it contained.¡± Leomi tells me without hesitation.


    ¡°If I am to entrust the Little one to you, you''ll have to keep it near you at all times. It considers you family of a kind.¡± I inform her in a hard voice.


    Leomi flinches at the revelation but, while her expression is uneasy, she does not seem disgusted. I wait for her to agree. It takes her a while to realize that I am but she eventually nods.


    ¡°You''ll treat it like you would a wild wolf you''re trying to tame. It might be a bit rowdy but all you have to do is stomp on it until it settles down.¡± I tell her.


    A flicker goes through her traits but I can''t quite discern if it''s eagerness or interest. Neither would surprise me much from her if the subject wasn''t a Rykz creation.


    ¡°Don''t forget to be nice to it afterward, I won''t agree if you can''t make the effort to accept it.¡± I continue.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Leomi asks spitefully. ¡°It hurt you.¡±


    ¡°To prove you love us for who we are regardless of how monstrous our body becomes.¡± Elizabeth utters harshly. ¡°Unless you plan to sever our ties if I have to resort to merging with the Little one to delay my death?¡± I question rhetorically.


    As expected, Leomi frowns like she''s offended I would even ask. I wouldn''t believe her even if she said ''yes'' considering how well she treated Elizabeth even when they stood as enemies or after she discovered the truth of the parasite.


    ¡°How am I meant to keep it in my tent as I go to war?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Are you telling me it''ll be difficult for you?¡± I return, raising an eyebrow at her attempted diversion.


    ¡°It would be safer to keep it inside a guarded pit, no one will find out if I arrange food to be thrown in.¡± Leomi suggests, changing tactic.


    ¡°Yvonne will help you take care of it.¡± I utter with finality. ¡°If this is how you plan to treat the Little one, my last resort, I don''t understand why you thought this could ever go your way.¡± She closes her fists tight and hangs her head down.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°I don''t have a plan.¡± Leomi admits, sounding pained and lost. ¡°I don''t have a solution, only a lead that could take years you don''t have to work out.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, kitten.¡± I say soothingly.


    I approach to hug her. I pull her as tightly as I can against my chest. It hurts to be unable to truly hold her, more than the ghostly pang in my left side that reminds me of what she took from me.


    I feel guilty that I can''t rid myself of this resentment but it isn''t something I can help. What is especially ironic is that Leomi is one of the most important reasons why I need the Little one and wouldn''t allow myself to slowly wither to death.


    ¡°I don''t want you to die. I don''t want you to drift away.¡± Leomi whimpers, her face buried in my hair. ¡°It feels like you''ll fade away no matter what I do.¡±


    ¡°We have time, here, on the road, at war.¡± I reassure her, it''s all I can say without lying to her. Leomi weakly returns my hug.


    ¡°What do I feed it?¡± She asks. ¡°How much water? How frequently?¡±


    ¡°You can give it pretty much anything, the quantity depends on how active it is but it''ll need more if it isn''t planted.¡± I explain.


    While I don''t want to split up with the Little one, Leomi is right in that it would be rather problematic for me to drag it wherever I go and unsafe not to. It is also reassuring to have her as a safeguard between me and the parasite. I think the hope that this will help her get over her hangups is what convinces me.


    We drift together in a slow dance that lasts until she quiets down. I then lead her to the thick brambles where I hid the Little one. The jay tries to take off from Leomi''s shoulder but she stops it by scratching its neck, which doesn''t seem like it should be possible but... apparently it is.


    I keep my eyes on her face as she peers through the bush''s shadows to find the Little one. It takes her a few tens of seconds, which is a while longer than I thought it would but then again this is the first time she sees the parasite.


    Her traits tense as her expression grows heavy but she shows no sign of disgust at the brown flesh and its protruding string-like muscles. I signal the Little one that there''s no danger. It returns a feeling of worry and timidity but still shifts in the soil to show more of itself.


    Leomi inspects it with occasional shivers for a few minutes. Unfortunately, her decision at the end is to split from me and heads back to the house. It disappoints me that she remained silent and didn''t even attempt to approach it but I decide to stick around instead of trying to talk her into doing something she clearly isn''t ready for.


    I kneel by the Little Princess and stroke its flat but expansive biceps that looks entirely unlike a human''s. It extends its tendrils to wrap them around my arm, reaching all the way up to my shoulder.


    It then lifts itself up, communicating its desire to be with me. I bring the Little one close to me, allowing it to nest between my arm and belly. We exchange emotions through the signaling construct to share our hopes and loneliness.


    Merely a minute passes before I hear steps approaching. I frown and Liz prepares to punch Leomi if she came to spoil the understanding we reached or separate us. I stare, stunned, as she slips under a thick layer of brambles with our last smoked ham.


    ¡°It''s too much.¡± I mutter as the Little one reaches out with its nail-less fingers.


    ¡°I won''t give it everything.¡± She replies, sounding as awkward as I am surprised.


    I dazedly watch her take a dagger out and cut a thick piece of boar meat. I extend my arm out with the parasite, whose fingers are already glistening from its saliva. Leomi briefly shakes her head and puts the food in the hole.


    The treacherous Little one immediately abandons me to jump down atop of it and pulls soils back on itself. I stand there like an idiot as I try to figure out how Leomi''s mind functions.


    ¡°The plants are dying.¡± She speaks up, glancing around.


    ¡°Not much to do about that.¡± I tell her. ¡°It seeks out nutrients with its tendrils, you won''t be able to restrain that instinct.¡±


    ¡°Did it try to break out of the chest when you transported it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, but I kept it fed.¡± I respond.


    While she watches it eat with an inscrutable look on her face, I use the signaling construct to impress on the Little one that Leomi is a sister that will bring prey and that she is very strong. It returns an impatient acknowledgment, hinting without much subtlety that those facts are self-evident.


    ¡°Don''t you mouth off at me, Little one.¡± I berate with a groan.


    ¡°Did it?¡± Leomi asks intently before making a grimace. She seems to think I''m tricking her.


    ¡°This signaling construct allows us to communicate, it was making fun of me because it seems to think you''ll obviously take care of it.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I will.¡± She reaffirms. ¡°Can you teach me? I could try to...¡± She trails off, her expression growing dark as she likely realizes she won''t succeed doing something the Rykz couldn''t.


    ¡°I can''t, no.¡± I reply anyway. ¡°Even if this wasn''t a Rykz secret, the list they gave me isn''t comprehensive enough for anything more than a basic exchange.¡±


    Besides, I would rather let the two get to know each other through touch since the Little one isn''t exactly chatty but is quite affectionate... when it isn''t trying to eat everything in reach.


    ¡°Avoid its fingers when it exudes that saliva, it''ll eventually melt your flesh off.¡± I warn.


    ¡°I have no intention of touching it, and neither should you.¡± Leomi utters flatly.


    ¡°The Little one is young and gets lonely at times.¡± I comment.


    Leomi presses her lips together but doesn''t reply, gaze fixed on the parasite. I take it as a good sign, the mere fact she''s so accepting is incredible even if she''s only doing this to protect me for now.


    She''s proven multiple times she can be cruel to me, this morning being the latest example, but I know her well enough to be certain she wouldn''t be that way with anyone else. I just hope the Little one will qualify to soften her heart.


    Leomi is perfectly capable to control herself, she loses it with me at times because she has my unconditional love. It isn''t so much that she allows herself but that the temptation is there so it can''t always be resisted.


    ¡°The food is getting cold.¡± I tell her.


    She startles and rips her eyes away from the Little one. I hold my hand out and bring the pale Leomi out of the brambles. We walk inside the house. She puts the ham away while I heat up the food.


    She serves herself a small plate of stew, likely not very hungry after seeing the symbiont. It reassures me that she accepts a second serving once the food in her stomach stimulates her hunger.


    ¡°I plan to depart in the next few days.¡± I tell her. This day convinced me that we''re both ready to move forward, that it''s been the case for a while now.


    ¡°Not to Castle Lance?¡± Leomi asks tensely.


    ¡°I have to pass by Meria to check up on my project and also acquire your engagement ''ring''.¡± I explain.


    I mention Meria first so as to plant the false idea that I''ll obtain what I''ll give her there. There isn''t much purpose to misleading her other than to make sure that what I''m planning is a surprise.


    ¡°You will not get around the vow while I''m not there to watch you.¡± Leomi utters with a commanding tone and a serious look in her light gray eyes. ¡°No cheating.¡± She adds to hammer it in.


    ¡°No cheating.¡± I agree with a slight smile at how important this is to her. ¡°Neither will you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She responds offhandedly.


    I do have to admit she''s much more trustworthy than we are when it comes to things like these. Not that she has to worry, there are no loopholes this time. I swallow my longing for Celyz and guilt about what I did before they can show on my face.


    ¡°You''ll need a sparring partner.¡± She casually notes. Too casually, it''s another effort to get me involved with more of these pesky humans.


    ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The two Urnan half-siblings.¡± She replies instantly.


    ¡°Roisia and...¡± I pause to search my memory. ¡°Rolan?¡± I ask hesitantly.


    ¡°Rowland, but close.¡± Leomi corrects with a slight smile. ¡°You could at least remember those you traumatize.¡±


    ¡°Pff, he looked fine last time I saw him.¡± I dismiss.


    ¡°He does have an impressive musculature.¡± She concurs teasingly, clearly misunderstanding to make me jealous.


    ¡°That''s not going to work.¡± I counter and stick my tongue out.


    ¡°His bare chest has no doubt charmed innumerable girls.¡± Leomi presses, faking a dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°He''s skillful and talented enough to teach if you feel like it, not to mention somewhat unpredictable with that axe he''s recently taken to as a secondary weapon. Just make sure to work him enough he''ll sweat and take his shirt off, that''s half the fun.¡±


    I tremble and close my fist around my spoon, squeezing until the wood cracks and it shatters. I glare at her but she keeps eating and finishes her bowl like she didn''t say anything wrong.


    Leomi gives us her spoon once she''s done, which I accept because it''s as close of a kiss we''ll accept with how mad we are... and Jess is still hungry. Don''t use me as an excuse, and you can''t be properly jealous on an angry stomach. I''m not jealous at all.


    You''re so jealous you can''t correctly think twisted. Sister! Just eat, she can''t handle looking at us like this which is why she isn''t. We listen intently to Leomi who is washing the dishes as we angrily devour the stew.


    She knocks the pot, bowl, and ladle together enough times to barely prove that our silence is causing her to make nervous slips. We decide to wait. Once we''re done, she immediately takes our bowl without locking gazes.


    It doesn''t take her long to clean everything up and run out of excuses to avoid us. She soon walks around our chair to embrace us from behind and kiss our forehead with an apologetic expression. Ignore her. No forgiveness!


    ¡°My jay.¡± Leomi whispers while she gently arranges our messy strands of hair.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Liz snorts.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± She asks worriedly.


    ¡°If he''s so skilled and good-looking, why do you need me?¡± I attack with a pout. Sister, ignore her! ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth, I was joking.¡± Leomi explains, kissing our left cheek but avoiding the scar she usually seeks out.


    ¡°It wasn''t funny.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°It wasn''t.¡± She agrees, nudging our ear with her nose. ¡°How about we go to bed? I want to spoil you.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Elizabeth can''t help but ask. See, you can''t resist either! But, she said she wants to spoil us... It''s a trick to make us forget! Oh? Ah!


    ¡°Very, very much.¡± Leomi assures us.


    She pulls our chair back and prepares to pick us up in her arms. I make a mean grin and slide off on the other side, leaving her completely hanging. I slip into my old room to change clothes before returning to the main room without giving her a single glance.


    That''ll teach her. Although... getting spoiled a lot would have been really nice. No, sister, we must resist this ploy to spoil us! As we slip inside the blankets with our back turned to our devious kitten, the sneaking suspicion that there is a problem with our reasoning and priorities dawns on us. Unfortunately, it''s too late.

 Yield.Ch03

    As I try to fall asleep, I occupy my mind with my destination once we separate. It won''t be easy to find, reach, or search, I''ll need to bring enough provisions and to prepare a long-range scanning construct as I travel.


    It''s good Leomi agreed to take care of the Little one, I would have had to leave it behind for that trip and then come back. I hear Leomi twist and turn inside her blankets. I do my best not to mind it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, having succeeded in not minding it for a full second.


    ¡°I can''t settle down.¡± Leomi mutters. It''s a trick, don''t forget she teased us to spoil us! Yes, but that''s good, right? Make her work for it, sister!


    ¡°Why?¡± I press.


    ¡°I...¡± She trails off. ¡°Can''t stop thinking about what I did.¡± She answers.


    ¡°The drowning? It''s fine.¡± I tell her with a grunt.


    ¡°But, I overreacted.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°You''re the only one who knows if your reaction was comparable to how much we overstepped.¡± I reply, avoiding to speak of how I felt when held underwater because I really wasn''t okay even though it''s fine for her to have done it.


    ¡°There is no equivalence to be had or sought between us, only consequences.¡± Leomi Lance replies with a scrappy voice.


    Ah, you made her mad. Don''t think I can''t hear the schadenfreude in your tone. It was just a thought, you can''t hear it. You''ll suffer too if she loses it, I''ll make sure you''ll be on the front seat because it''s your fault she reacted that way. You were into it as well! Life ain''t fair.


    ¡°I''m glad you think so, and I do as well. But it''s almost instinct for us to retaliate in case of aggression so there is a parity involved in how we react to what the other does.¡± I explain, feeling like I''m using my brain way too much when I should be sleeping. ¡°You pretty much said so yourself by using the word ''overreacted''.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that''s... ugh, true.¡± Leomi groans, loudly shifting inside her blankets. ¡°You went further than I could handle, but you didn''t cross a line.¡± She murmurs, as if she didn''t want to admit this out loud. ¡°I need to know how far past the line I went.¡± She adds shakily.


    ¡°Tchoo!¡± I sneeze just as I was about to answer.


    I hear her shift and then stand up. I smile as she swiftly crosses the room to lie down on the mat next to me but refuse to turn around even as she throws her blankets atop of my own.


    ¡°I don''t have lines anymore, or rather, they''re so screwed up and blurry that they don''t make logical sense.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°It was pretty horrible but I''m not afraid to confront my fears.¡± She exhales heavily at my answer.


    Do you also get the sense that she''s minimizing what we did to her? How she felt? Somewhat, but she provoked us, she pushed us not to hold back. She would have done so whatever the circumstances, it''s not in her character to admit weakness during a confrontation, even to us.


    She wasn''t exactly rational, during and afterward... Is it pride? Definitely, you don''t get rid of a lifetime of privilege that easily. She did admit as much, somewhat incoherently. Her instincts and temper didn''t help her.


    Leomi lifts my covers and slips in with me, pressing her cool cheek against mine. I can''t help but chuckle at the stack of four thick blankets she made. My laugh is cut short when I feel a wet sensation on my face, realizing belatedly that she''s silently crying.


    ¡°Kitten, we wouldn''t still love you if tormenting us was all you wanted from the relationship and we would still love you if tormenting us didn''t pain you as much as it does because you also crave to make us happy.¡± I gently tell her.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that.¡± Leomi mutters, clearly afraid of herself.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, you are indeed owed our attentions.¡± Elizabeth berates, hiding the pain Leomi''s tears cause behind bravado. ¡°We oblige you because we love you, no matter if you think we owe it to you as a matter of fact because you''re that spoiled.¡±


    ¡°I am not spoiled.¡± Lance utters with a sharp voice. ¡°I am simply too used to the privileges I held.¡± She adds in a whisper.


    Liz smiles pridefully inside our head at the fact our fierce kitten merely shed a single tear. I turn on my left flank to hug her from the side. I reach down and slip my hand under her nightshirt to then take hold of her western mound.


    I feel Leomi pass her right arm inside my empty left sleeve and push it between my torso and the mat, briefly lifting me up. Her right hand slides across my back to take hold of my breast from behind. Her left hand soon sneaks inside my pants and underwear to take hold of my buttocks.


    ¡°You''re my peer but also my rival, I want to win. I expect you to bend the knee or be made to when I so desire.¡± Leomi jests majestically, making it difficult to determine how serious and how flippant she is being. I doubt Lance herself is able to.


    ¡°You want to dominate me, huh?¡± Liz asks provocatively. ¡°We can have you call for mercy in minutes.¡± We threaten.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Leomi snorts dismissively but I can feel her lips move against my cheek to form a smile.


    If not for that affront, it would be impossible for me to give up on the round breast that belongs inside my palm. I slide my hand down her flank and start tickling the side of her belly.


    ¡°Khh!¡± She barely manages to muffle her giggles.


    ¡°You''ll be begging, begging of me, to leave you be.¡± I sing softly as my fingertips trail down her body, using the slightest brushes to stimulate her sensitive skin.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± She somehow manages to suppress her laughter and make it sound like a protest at the same time.


    ¡°You''ll be calling, calling for mercy, for you belong to me.¡± I chant next to her ear while I relentlessly target the inside of her thigh.


    ¡°Ah, kh, haha, hr.¡± She manages to smother herself but it doesn''t last long. ¡°Ahahahahhaaha!¡± Leomi bursts out in a brief fit of uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Haha, kh, sto, pha!¡±


    She jerks up with squirming legs. Her hands grip my ass and chest. Her body''s struggle feels like she''s caressing me, she apparently can''t or won''t gather her strength to fight back. With her body arched like it is, I decide to change targets. I slip my hand up to the small of her back and use my fingers to mercilessly end her.


    ¡°You''ll be pleading, pleading for leniency, my dear Leomi.¡± I intone, enjoying my improvised melody almost as much as her hilarity.


    ¡°Khph, krhahahahahahahahahakh!¡± She explodes. ¡°I beg of you to leave me be! I call for mercy! I plead for leniency!¡± She belts out.


    My chest seizes with an agonizing pang, a burst of yearning adoration for her. She finished the song for us, she was listening closely in the midst of her ordeal... Kiss her, kiss her now!


    While Leomi struggles to catch her breath, I lay my lips on her forehead, temple, cheek, jaw, neck, and shoulder before starting all over again. I desperately kiss her to evacuate the feelings clogging up in my throat, the overwhelming emotions clasped around my heart like a fist.


    ¡°I love you so much. I think my heart just broke.¡± We utter in sync.


    In fact, I can feel a point of agony but it is already slowly fading away. Leomi suddenly pulls me atop of her, laying me down on my back with my head resting on her stomach.


    ¡°Problem?¡± She asks shortly, lacking the air to express the worry written on her face in words.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°No.¡± I quickly reply.


    ¡°Good.¡± She sighs in relief. ¡°I can have my revenge.¡± She declares teasingly.


    Her hands land on my shoulder and a half. I tense but her fingers start massaging my muscles, turning them loose in moments. An alarm rings in the back of our minds but, as usual, we fail to raise our guard again.


    ¡°As expected from my jay, what a courting song.¡± She murmurs with an amazed voice. ¡°How should I return the favor?¡± She wonders out loud.


    ¡°Have mercy?¡± I squeal with a fearful voice, more as a way to excite her than from actual fright.


    ¡°You shall have none.¡± Leomi denies instantly with a hard tone.


    Her voice, the threat and promise within, makes us shudder in desire. We watch, like spectators, as our body acts by itself on instinct. Our lips part to welcome hers. Our thighs split to invite her touch. Our hand reaches for her cheek to seek comfort.


    ¡°Shh. Trust me and close your eyes.¡± She whispers with a sultry voice.


    We do so in spite of the fact she''s undoubtedly going to retaliate. It isn''t a breach of trust if it''s what I expect of her. A mad smile twists my lips. Yet, she doesn''t take action to cause me pain and pleasure, to make us feel alive, like we thought.


    Her hands merely start caressing me over my clothes. She paws my breast only to gently lift it up and stroke it soothingly. Meanwhile, her other hand rubs my belly without venturing down. It feels excruciating to wait for her to get serious, which is likely the whole point.


    Yet my desire gradually cools down from my expectations and I settle down in her grasp to simply enjoy her touch, unable to remain on edge without stimulation. My heartbeat slows down to a crawl, each pulse strong and peaceful.


    Surprisingly, minutes pass without her taking advantage of the fact I''ve melted into her embrace. It seems ludicrous but, perhaps, she never intended to do anything more than to massage me with loving caresses. Our mind starts drifting to the point where we barely realize her hands have stopped moving.


    ¡°Do you want me to tease you?¡± Leomi asks with an affectionate voice. ¡°Be honest.¡±


    ¡°No, this is nice.¡± I mutter weakly. That''s an understatement. Hmm.


    ¡°Then sleep, my jay.¡± She tells me. Her arms tighten around me and she kisses the top of my head. ¡°I''m protecting you.¡± She adds with a frail voice.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up with her cool arms still secure around my torso, a warm cocoon of blankets wrapped around us. Hot tears quietly trickle down from the corners of my eyes. It surprises me because I''m not sad or afraid, I feel completely safe.


    ¡°Fuh.¡± I sniff.


    ¡°Jay? What is it?¡± Leomi asks in a hazy voice. She pulls the curly strands of hair preventing her from looking down at my face. ¡°Are you crying?¡± She asks, sounding panicked.


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± I hurriedly deny, shaking my head. ¡°Great, actually.¡±


    ¡°But you''re crying.¡± Leomi says with a tight voice.


    ¡°I... I don''t understand either.¡± I tell her.


    I flip around inside her arms and place my hand on her left shoulder to support me as I lean in to kiss her soft lips. More and more tears pour out only to fall on her confused face.


    ¡°I think we''re too happy.¡± I admit, feeling utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Too happy.¡± Lance repeats, baffled.


    She blinks, her traits briefly freezing from surprise before lighting up like a sun. Her expression grows so bright that I have to look away, mortified. It doesn''t stop me from snagging her lower lip to nibble it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She exhales, making a yearning sound. ¡°I am too.¡± She tells me.


    She takes hold of the corner of a blanket and uses it to wipe my cheeks and then hers. I lock eyes with her again just as I feel her hands find my buttocks and possessively seize it, allowing me to immediately give her a loving look.


    Our legs interlock like it''s the most natural thing in the world. We remain as we are for a long, long time. Leomi grinning in delight as I gnaw on her lower lip, suck it, release it for a gentle kiss, and begin the unhurried but passionate cycle anew.


    In the end, I affectionately nudge her nose with mine and we get out of the blankets together. She heads outside first to wash while I remain to prepare breakfast. The most remarkable part of our embrace is the absence of sexual tension.


    It seems like yesterday helped us stabilize our emotions. Perhaps, we need to lash out once in a while to avoid blowing up. We''re thinking about making love to her right now. Which reminds me of the timing.


    I move towards the window on the tip of my toes and glimpse through the flaps. Leomi is standing there completely naked, facing the house to fully expose her lithe and chiseled body to the morning sun... and likely me if I peek.


    I push the flaps open with the determination not to hide if I am taking advantage of her. Her gaze lazily shifts to me, turning my already hot cheek into a burning mess, not that I look away from her bronze skin.


    She reaches behind her back with her hand, plunging it in the bucket resting on the edge of the well. She takes the washing cloth out without breaking eye contact even as water droplets drip on her feet. I swallow my saliva with difficulty.


    We can''t wait anymore, we need to get engaged or we might end up sane. Leomi slowly glances down to her body and starts rubbing her chest, her superb body undulating seductively. I can''t help but press my thighs together to relieve the pressure building up.


    She leans down to wash her ankles before turning around, somehow ending up bent over with spread legs to wantonly show off her tight ass and sex. I slam the flaps shut just before I lose all strength in my knees and fall on my ass, unable to handle the sight.


    Why is she completely naked next to the well? Is she insane? Someone might come by and see her, or watch from a hillside. I think that''s the point. Our jealousy gives us the energy to stand up and glimpse through the flaps again.


    Leomi is no longer making a spectacle of herself and quickly finishing up. She clearly did all this for me. It makes me both happy and uncomfortable to realize that she would have kept going for as long as I wished to watch, regardless of the risk. The risk is the point.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I grunt and quickly tear my eyes off.


    I set the table and wait for Leomi to come back. When she does, I grab a dry strip of cloth and don''t look at her as I run past her. I inspect the horizon for people before I throw the bucket in the well and after I lift it up.


    I would usually find a spot in the shadow of a tree, or behind the house, or anywhere not in sight of a window really. But, today, I want her to peek at me with the same craving look in her eyes as I no doubt had.


    She will, don''t worry. But, what if... You''re not the only one who wants to show off, sister. I take a deep breath and start undressing, removing every item of clothing at once.


    The flaps open within moments. Liz can''t help but throw a furtive glance against my better judgment. My judgment is fine, look how captivated she is. I exhale and inhale twice before allowing myself to ''see''.


    Leomi is sitting on a chair she dragged to the window with her chin inside her joined hands and elbows resting on the sill. She is surveying my body, eyes traveling up and down as she apparently can''t decide what to look at.


    I gulp and start washing, giving her something to follow. The water is cold and the air colder but my body feels like it''s on fire. Still, I''m no coward so I restrain myself to slow movements.


    I make a spectacle of myself, encouraged by her fascinated expression, her trembling fingers, the blaze in her gaze. I even show off my battle wounds which I take pride in but can''t quite accept as desirable.


    In my mind, my jagged scars should be unsettling, but my opinion on that subject is insignificant in front of hers. My insecurities vanish, defeated by Leomi''s utter shamelessness as she openly devours the sight of me.


    I turn around and bend over, dismissing the intense heat in my cheeks as unimportant. Yet, I can''t help but be faster about washing myself with the wet cloth. Liz suddenly takes over and our movements become unhurried.


    Thuck. The sudden sound makes us startle. We snap up and cover ourselves, throwing a fearful look over our shoulder. The flaps are closed. She slammed them. I feel a sudden rush of pride for my sister who pushed Leomi to the point she could no longer handle it.


    It was a team effort, I assure you. Hm. It wouldn''t have worked as well if you didn''t start so timidly. I smile in satisfaction. We swiftly finish up and run inside to have breakfast.


    The main room is dark but I can clearly see Leomi standing with her back to the window as she takes rough breaths. My lips widen into a grin and I light the fire under the pot again to keep the house warm.


    ¡°Come on, let''s eat.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I didn''t get to see the end.¡± Leomi replies dejectedly.


    ¡°I belong to you, kitten. You just have to ask.¡± I inform her.


    ¡°But it''s better if you do it voluntarily... so much better...¡± She whispers in a daze.


    ¡°Ah. Tough.¡± We chuckle and take hold of her hand to pull her to the table.


    ¡°Don''t act so mighty.¡± Leomi mutters and sticks her tongue out. ¡°You behaved twice as indecently as I did.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I protest the lie. ¡°Those are fighting words!¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Oh, are they now?¡± She asks with eagerness in her voice. ¡°Tell me, who took a peek first?¡±


    ¡°That''s not fair! You were baiting me!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°No one told you to bite at my tease.¡± Leomi replies, sounding unconcerned by her admission of guilt because she''s right, I decided to look.


    We sit down at the table while glaring at each other, neither willing to back down. We wolf down out food and grab our training swords before rushing outside to spend our overflowing energy.


    It takes only a few brutal clashes for us to lose our shallow animosity and start grinning complicitly. We soon start locking weapons to catch our breaths and exchange conciliatory kisses in-between our crossed swords.

 Yield.Ch04

    A flash of inspiration crosses my mind just as our lips part. Unfortunately, my eyes must''ve flickered as a result because I belatedly notice that the right corner of her mouth rose, revealing a canine which is a good indication she''s about to kick my butt.


    I take a step back while pulling my training sword away from hers but her left hand snags my wrist before I can leave her reach. She twists my arm down and to the side while stepping around me, it isn''t painful but plenty enough to prevent me from instantly breaking her grip.


    ¡°I''ve told you a hundred times not to cross swords.¡± She berates.


    ¡°Be gentle?¡± I plead meekly, aware that I''ve lost because she''s too close to kick and it''s difficult to land a shoulder blow with less than half of a left shoulder.


    She flicks her right wrist to send a rapid slice at my torso. I barely manage to crouch and angle my chest to slide under the blow. She takes advantage of her grip on my wrist by jerking me forward.


    I stagger for a few steps. Smack. The flat of her training sword lands on both my butt-cheeks with a resounding slap. I block the reflexive yelp inside my throat but can''t do anything about the hot sting pain.


    ¡°Hwee-hwoo!¡± A piercing whistle reaches my ears from afar.


    It sounded appreciative, and mocking. This is going to earn someone an extended stay in the snow. As soon as my ass stops throbbing. I turn, expecting to find Hale because Frank wouldn''t taunt us like this, and he shouldn''t be in the area.


    ¡°Yvonne!¡± I exclaim, finding her riding downhill on horseback.


    Lance''s back is turned on me but I have no doubt she''s returning the sword-sworn''s grin. I ignore my love to rush towards my friend. Once I make it past Leomi by a few steps, I dignifiedly launch my training sword backward over my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lance protests with a touch of panic. Clack. Hmph, she managed to parry. ¡°That was petty!¡±


    I ignore her because it was most definitely an honorable move. Yvonne is wearing a simple riding outfit with a marine blue cape over her shoulders and a pouch to her side. I lion''s step towards Yvonne whose eyes widen at my sudden acceleration.


    Too late. I grin and leap up to tackle her off the saddle. She raises her arms in panic just before I crash into her. Our limbs tangle as we flip in mid-air, both of us landing in the soft snow on our sides.


    ¡°Uhrg!¡± She groans with a grimace.


    ¡°I missed you so much!¡± I throw out my pretext, showing no regret.


    ¡°You''re not a dog!¡± Yvonne exclaims in response.


    I chuckle and get up to my feet before holding my hand out to help her. She takes hold of it and rises to give me a bear hug which lifts me off my feet. I laugh as she drops me back to the ground.


    ¡°We''re getting engaged!¡± I tell her, unable to hold it back.


    ¡°Really? That''s amazing!¡± Yvonne cries out, throwing her arms around me to embrace me again.


    She lifts me off my feet but this time she spins me in the air a few times. I giggle like a little girl, my happiness surging from her reaction and the fact I catch a glimpse of Leomi''s prideful expression as she watches us.


    Once she returns me to the ground, she opens her arms to welcome Leomi. While the two exchange a more restrained but just as intimate hug, I smack off the snow that stuck to Yvonne''s back and shoulders.


    ¡°I''m going to propose to Jessica and Elizabeth.¡± Leomi tells her friend with a smug and serious tone, as if I hadn''t already informed her.


    ¡°That''s great!¡± Yvonne replies with a slightly confused but understanding smile.


    ¡°They''re going to agree.¡± Lance unnecessarily adds before throwing me an odd look that seems both questioning and commanding.


    ¡°I am.¡± I confirm, unable to repress my grin. ¡°I am.¡± Liz grunts with a hoarse voice. Leomi reaches out to take hold of my hand, grinning back at us.


    ¡°Iiih!¡± Yvonne makes a cooing sound and grabs us in her arms for another bear hug, she squeezes but doesn''t quite manage to lift us both up.


    ¡°I heard you''re dating a boy.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°A man, although he''s playing hard to get.¡± Yvonne replies with a chuckle. ¡°We have a lot to talk about, how about we go inside and settle around a fire?¡± She suggests.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cry out. ¡°We don''t have any beer!¡±


    ¡°Nooo!¡± Yvonne howls in dismay.


    ¡°I''ll go to the village with Yvonne while you make lunch and feed the fire.¡± Leomi suggests. ¡°We need to talk, I owe an apology.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright, honey, I understood.¡± Yvonne reassures.


    ¡°What about?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°You!¡± They both reply in sync, startling me.


    ¡°I was cold to Yvonne for concealing your whereabouts and her changing opinions about Elizabeth Vil, all of which made a lot more sense to me when you told me what happened.¡± Leomi explains, looking regretful.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Come back quickly!¡± I urge them.


    We separate after hugging once more. I snatch a few dozen portions of energy from Leomi''s reserve as I watch them leave with the horse, exchanging excited whispers. The golden jay perched itself atop of Yvonne''s head, which she likely didn''t notice.


    I frown at the fact they''re clearly talking about our engagement rather than Lance''s apology but I then sigh and smile as it doesn''t surprise me much from Leomi. I head inside to start peeling carrots and potatoes, looking forward to cooking the best welcoming stew ever.


    They return just as I put the pot on the fire to simmer for a few hours. Leomi sets the keg of beer and the three tankards they brought back on the table while Yvonne washes up from her journey at the well outside.


    ¡°Did you apologize?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°... We talked.¡± She replies after a revealing pause. ¡°I will, soon as she''s back.¡± She hurriedly adds.


    ¡°I''m not going to make you. It''s between the two of you, I''m just giving you a reminder. I wasn''t really around so I don''t want to butt in.¡± I tell her. ¡°Mine still hurts.¡± I add and stick my tongue out.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Leomi chuckles, her eyes glancing down.


    ¡°Will you tell me what this bird is at last?!¡± Yvonne exclaims as she barges inside, her dismay enhanced by her disheveled light brown hair, which is likely because she tried to dislodge the jay once she noticed it.


    We flip to her and burst out in laughter at her expression, causing the sword-sworn to glare at us which only makes it harder for us to stop. Leomi walks up to the jay with her hand extended out. The golden bird hops onto her index and she lifts it up to her shoulder.


    ¡°We don''t know. It''s made of unstructured flow and represents Leomi''s image of me, or her feelings, or how she perceives me... we don''t really know.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''s cute.¡± Leomi speaks up as if it explains everything.


    ¡°If it''s supposed to be like Jess, why did it pick on me as you would?¡± Yvonne asks, turning her glare to Lance alone.


    ¡°Hey! She can get almost as bad as I am!¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°No way! That''s a lie.¡± I immediately deny.


    Yvonne throws me a questioning glance that I fail to sustain. I break eye contact by looking up and to the right, making an attempt to appear innocent. I catch a glimpse of silver and a blur at the edge of my sight, just before I feel a finger poke the side of my stomach.


    ¡°Aih!¡± I yelp, jumping a meter and a half away.


    ¡°That''s for messing my hair up.¡± Yvonne mutters as she combs them with her left hand. ¡°And you!¡± She turns to Leomi. ¡°You look like you barely slept last night, and you have white hair, and you both have bruised cheeks.¡± I chuckle, elated to hear Leomi spent hours staring at my sleeping face.


    ¡°What exactly did you two talk about?¡± I question Leomi because she should have explained.


    Lance opens and closes her mouth to respond but no sounds come out. She seems lost as to where to begin and who to answer. Yvonne and I exchange a quick glance. We silently reach a common agreement and start slowly approaching Leomi to pressure her.


    ¡°I''m sorry I was so cold to you, Yvonne.¡± As Lance retreats, she quickly tells Yvonne who waves the apology aside with a smile. ¡°I have white hair because of Jessica and Elizabeth, they like the color. Um...¡± She trails off, clearly growing a bit worried as her back approaches the wall. ¡°Can you stop?¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I ask with a grin. ¡°We''re listening.¡±


    She raises her hands to block us from advancing. We keep going so she has to physically restrain us by placing her palms on our collarbones. We continue pressuring her but don''t try to force her back against the wall. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°The bruises because we had fun and it got a little rough.¡± Leomi explains, a flicker of guilt passing across her traits.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Yvonne makes a disapproving frown. ¡°Well, doesn''t surprise me from the two of you.¡±


    ¡°As for what we spoke of, it''s personal.¡± Lance tells me with a serious look.


    A weak attempt at evading considering we have no boundaries. I simply hold her gaze and wait for her to spill it or for Yvonne to tell me. Leomi presses her lips together but ends up sighing.


    ¡°I had to show off my tattoos, you understand, right?¡± She asks me awkwardly, almost pleadingly.


    I freeze out of embarrassment. Even though I don''t want to look to Yvonne, I suddenly have to try very hard not to turn my head. Wait, that means... Don''t say it! Leomi had to... Liz!


    My dear sister doesn''t finish but she doesn''t have to, I know precisely where I carved my symbol. I snap to Yvonne, finding her blushing as she avoids my gaze. I grunt and return to glare at Leomi.


    ¡°She liked the ones on my back too.¡± Lance tells me with a thin hesitant smile. ¡°She said ''Elizabeth Vil'' looks eerie but the handwriting of your name is both hesitant enough to be loving and curves nicely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I say, sighing as I fail to summon any anger when it''s entirely in Leomi''s character to do this. At least, it shows how much she likes these tattoos.


    ¡°Alright, let''s get started on that beer!¡± Yvonne exclaims.


    I step away from Leomi so we can both settle at the table. The sword-sworn draws a dagger from her pouch and cracks the keg''s wooden lid with the pommel. She then grabs our tankards one by one to dip them in and distribute them.


    ¡°That was not only insubordinate but also unfair, by the way.¡± Leomi complains as she takes a sip.


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask, ignoring the provocation.


    ¡°The double-teaming.¡± Yvonne whispers towards me with a suggestive tone but remains staring straight at her liege.


    Leomi''s traits remain still. She doesn''t react in any way, which is a sign that it''s all she can do to suppress her emotions. After a few tens of seconds, it becomes clear that her cheeks are turning quite red. Yvonne and I start chuckling at her expense.


    ¡°Your turn!¡± Leomi exclaims at her friend.


    ¡°Well... not much to say, really.¡± Yvonne replies with a bright expression. ¡°Rowland is handsome, strong, and funny when we''re alone. His one fault is that he is trying to tie me down with an engagement before sleeping with me. And that''s only because I negotiated him down from marriage!¡± She sounds outraged at the end but her sweet smile proves she isn''t serious, his condition clearly amuses and touches her.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Leomi comments.


    I throw Lance a look, finding that she''s being serious or concealing the sarcasm so much there would be no point in being sarcastic. Is Yvonne that... Good? Seductive? Experienced? She is pretty. Still.


    ¡°Isn''t that the only way to get her? I ask Leomi.


    ¡°No, it''s the best way to lose her, which is exactly what makes it impressive that she stuck to him.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Ah, makes sense.¡± I say, nodding in understanding.


    ¡°Hey! Don''t talk like I''m not here!¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°You changed.¡± I tell her with an appreciative voice.


    We haven''t known each other for very long, all things considered, but we''ve spoken enough for me to know that she very much likes fooling around with men, and women although I''m almost certain she doesn''t sleep with them.


    ¡°After everything that happened, I wanted to have something to return to.¡± Yvonne explains awkwardly. ¡°I didn''t realize how much I needed a relationship until I ran into him, looking lost after the fall of Meria.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Elizabeth mutters because we caused it.


    ¡°Don''t be.¡± Yvonne tells me with a cheerful tone while briefly patting my forearm. ¡°I wouldn''t have taken an interest in the mindless soldier he described himself to be before you threatened to cut his throat, which you will never do again.¡± Her voice turns quite dark at the end.


    ¡°Um, nope, never.¡± I hurriedly agree with her. Don''t mess with Yvonne.


    ¡°So, you two are getting engaged soon?¡± Yvonne asks. ¡°When are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°I need to find an engagement ring, so within the winter depending on our schedules.¡± I reply. Leomi throws me a bit of a hard look. ¡°I don''t want to fight you over this, kitten. I have things to do and so do you. My time isn''t yours to control unless I give it to you.¡± I firmly tell her.


    ¡°But you''re not planning to use it.¡± Leomi counters.


    ¡°The fact my plans aren''t exactly planned doesn''t mean there is no plan to how I plan my time, or it does, or something...¡± I pause as my response grows more and more confusing. Yvonne discreetly smothers a snicker. ¡°I have plans for the winter.¡± I end up saying.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lance grunts.


    ¡°Kitten?¡± Yvonne asks, perking up in interest.


    ¡°Isn''t she just like one?¡± Liz asks teasingly. ¡°You can''t have missed her habit of toying with her prey while you gobbled yours down.¡±


    ¡°You''re making me look like some kind of glutton when I''m an adorable and innocent girl who likes to party!¡± Yvonne exclaims in fake outrage before firing back. ¡°And, is it me or are you going through male puberty? Not to say your gravelly voice isn''t nice to the ear but...¡± She trails off, waving her hand to likely signify that it''s a bit too different from my own.


    ¡°No, that''s just my sister''s voice. Elizabeth Vil, nice to officially meet you.¡± We explain.


    ¡°Are you even more insane now?¡± Yvonne asks, blinking in surprise but apparently not very dismayed.


    ¡°Less... I think.¡± I reply before taking a long gulp of beer.


    ¡°Nice to meet you as well, Elizabeth, but we''ve been friends for a while so this is a bit late.¡± The sword-sworn tells Liz.


    ¡°Best friends.¡± I correct.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yvonne grins.


    ¡°Wait, what about me?!¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°You''re my ward, it''s different but no lesser.¡± She replies gently.


    ¡°Hmph. Edusa wouldn''t betray me like this, she''s my best friend now.¡± Lance says, raising her chin. I narrow my eyes.


    ¡°That hunting dog?¡± I spit out.


    ¡°The comparison is apt but not in the condescending way you''re implying.¡± Leomi responds with a frown. ¡°She''s more loyal than either of you.¡±


    ¡°Blindly so.¡± I note before experiencing a burst of fear that drowns my jealousy. ¡°Wait, the two of you didn''t... did you?¡± I question, unable to say it out loud.


    ¡°No, you occupied all my thoughts and she resembles Rowland in the way she considers relationships.¡± Leomi explains with a gentle voice.


    I exhale and drink some beer to soothe my edges, noticing that Yvonne has been doing the same as she watched our exchange from the side. I throw her an inquisitive glance.


    ¡°I''m not crazy enough to get in the middle of your spats unless I have to.¡± She tells us with a shrug. ¡°That being said, I agree with Jessica. Blind loyalty isn''t true loyalty.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Leomi utters flatly. ¡°But we''re not having that argument, again, I love you how you are.¡± She adds with a soft voice.


    ¡°Aww.¡± Yvonne fawns before concurring. ¡°I do too sweetie.¡±


    ¡°About the engagement, it''s disappointing but we''ll have to hold the wedding ceremony in private among close friends when it happens.¡± Leomi says and turns to me. ¡°To ensure that your full name doesn''t leak out.¡±


    ¡°Full name?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath.¡± I tell her, forcing myself to remain expressionless.


    ¡°Pffffft!¡± She snorts.


    ¡°Hey! You came up with the last one!¡± I protest, offended by the mockery.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Leomi asks with a curious expression.


    ¡°She read the fact I wanted to help but didn''t want the recognition so she managed to trick me into using the name before I realized I didn''t need to have a name.¡± I explain. Yvonne''s face turns surprised. ¡°You''re surprised I read the fact you read me?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, next time, I''ll read you reading me reading you reading me reading you.¡± The sword-sworn answers with a giggle.


    ¡°Unless I...¡± I start. Bam. Leomi interrupts by smashing her tankard on the table.


    ¡°Will you two stop flirting!¡± She cries out.


    ¡°We''re not.¡± I tell my kitten, unable to help the smile her possessiveness puts on my lips.


    ¡°We just determined that the two of us are best friends!¡± Yvonne exclaims.


    ¡°And we love each other.¡± I add teasingly.


    ¡°So, there really is no need for us to flirt anymore, other than to annoy you that is.¡± The sword-sworn continues while nodding with her tankard up to her lips.


    ¡°You!¡± Leomi explodes, failing to use words.


    While she seethes in anger, we explode in laughter. Lance narrows her light gray eyes to the point where I couldn''t pass a needle between her eyelids. She gets up, passes one arm under my knees and the other behind my back.


    I hurriedly put my tankard down on the table. Leomi picks me up just after I do and returns to her chair to place me on her lap. She embraces me possessively with her arms around my belly before burying her face in the pit of my neck with my hair.


    ¡°She''s mine.¡± Leomi utters defiantly, clearly addressing Yvonne.


    ¡°Hhh.¡± Yvonne exhales loudly, one hand pressed on the left side of her chest like she''s trying to push out the feelings contained within.


    I can''t help but furiously blush, my heart panging as much as my friend''s certainly is. The tender vulnerability pulsing in my chest is no doubt resonating in hers. It is a raw emotion of longing and affection.


    My reaction comes from Leomi''s jealous but loving declaration and from how much it touches Yvonne. My reaction is in no way different from the sentiments she is experiencing because she loves us both.


    I start crying, again. I''m unable to help myself, I am simply not used to feeling so much joy at being alive. Or, at least, it has been years since I have, and I have spent those days until recently trying to forget what it was like.


    Yvonne extends her hand out to give me her handkerchief, embroidered with a gray wolf from house Shipwold and a lance from house Lance. Leomi takes hold of the cloth and starts wiping my eyes with it.


    It takes a long time because I can''t stop shedding tears and my kitten can''t stop kissing my wet cheeks. She does finally succeed in helping me calm down enough to appreciate how happy they make me feel.


    ¡°I''m going to start carrying one.¡± Leomi tells me with an apologetic voice.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I tell her, adding a kiss on the cheek. ¡°You will not.¡± Elizabeth adds to make sure.


    ¡°I will not.¡± My kitten inclines her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°You two are just...¡± Yvonne trails off, failing to find the words.


    ¡°It was because of you.¡± I complain, throwing her a dark look. ¡°I forbid you from looking so moved by us from now on!¡± Liz throws out.


    ¡°Nope.¡± The sword-sworn denies instantly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elizabeth agrees. Hey! Just appreciate them, sister. But, it hurts too good sometimes. I know.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be able to make me yearn for you when I''m in your arms.¡± I whisper to Leomi in a tiny accusatory voice.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be able to steal my heart over and over again.¡± My love replies in the same tone.

 Yield.Ch05

    I grab my tankard and gulp the beer down before handing it to Yvonne for a refill, determined to follow Elizabeth''s advice to enjoy their company. The two imitate me soon after, Lance keeping one hand on my belly.


    ¡°She brags about you like you wouldn''t believe.¡± Yvonne tells me while Leomi is still drinking, which only allows her to cough in protest.


    ¡°I''m brag-worthy.¡± I jokingly comment. My kitten squeezes my stomach with her hand in apparent agreement and hurriedly finishes drinking.


    ¡°Don''t listen to her, my jay. Yvonne is the one who kept pestering me for answers.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°About what?¡± I question, getting a bad feeling.


    ¡°Oh, this and that.¡± She replies with a sultry voice while moving the hand on my belly down towards my thigh. ¡°She has quite the perverse interest in how it works between two women.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Yvonne admits straightforwardly. ¡°But I mostly asked about...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Leomi interrupts panically, her body stilling in fright.


    ¡°How the two of you got along and felt.¡± The sword-sworn continues, ignoring the order. ¡°Leomi is the one who kept deflecting to you instead of answering.¡±


    ¡°I was merely making it clear how much my jay enjoyed your suggestion.¡± Leomi quickly justifies, clearly diverting the subject to me again. ¡°She took it up the...¡±


    ¡°Wait, stop!¡± I cry out, mortified by what she''s about to say before even hearing it.


    ¡°Ass like a warrior.¡± She finishes. ¡°She likes to play coy but, trust me, she''s as much of a fighter in bed as in battle.¡±


    ¡°Rhh.¡± I growl and hide my face in Lance''s chest. Unfortunately, it doesn''t help me block out Yvonne''s cheery laughter and Leomi''s snickers. ¡°We''ll tell her all about you.¡± I mumble the threat in her shirt.


    ¡°Oh, tell me, tell me!¡± The sword-sworn shrieks giddily.


    ¡°Jay, please.¡± Leomi pleads weakly. The one-winged bird on her shoulder pecks her cheek, startling her.


    ¡°Leomi acts all strong...¡± I start, turning to Yvonne.


    ¡°She''s taking advantage of us.¡± Lance murmurs urgently in my ear. ¡°Steal her pouch, there''s leverage in there you want to see.¡±


    ¡°But she can barely handle herself in bed.¡± I continue, ignoring Leomi''s attempt for now because I''m so embarrassed already there is no point in holding my tongue. There is also the fact I love that side of her so I want to show it off to Yvonne who is listening without a hint of judgment.


    ¡°Jayyy...¡± Leomi whines, hiding her face behind my head.


    ¡°Leomi is too sensitive you see.¡± I explain, blushing furiously. ¡°Once she gets past a certain point, she loses her self-control.¡± Lance squeezes me against her without much strength. ¡°Also, she gets off on getting me off.¡± I add very seriously, because it''s important to me.


    ¡°Uuuummmm!¡± Leomi wails with a shrill pitch, clearly flustered.


    Yvonne and I chuckle at her expense but part of me is focusing on something else. I draw a dozen portions of flow from Leomi''s reserve and assemble a horseshoe-shaped air-blade construct behind the table, out of Yvonne''s sight.


    It isn''t difficult considering my eyes show flow in silver in a radius of four or five meters as long as there aren''t too many obstructions. I shift on Leomi''s lap to glance at the side of Yvonne''s chair, finding the pouch on the ground. I send the construct over and carefully hook the strap.


    As I am about to order the construct to my hand, I pause. I close my eyes and think back to the method to use the air-blade construct with unstructured flow. While I''m more familiar with the lightning construct, I can''t do the same thing with it.


    The reason appears clearly to me, it''s because I don''t understand how and why lightning moves, I merely have an inkling that charging the air is necessary to guide the path it takes but I haven''t worked on it as much as I have on the air-blade to create the blood-blade.


    ¡°So, what is...¡± Yvonne starts.


    ¡°One moment of silence please.¡± I speak up. ¡°I''m thinking.¡±


    Leomi raises a hand up, likely telling her to listen to me. I dismantle the air-blade shaped like a horseshoe but maintain its shape with my intent. I realize that I have been able to use the air-blade with unstructured flow because of the water construct I merged with the blood-blade, I simply hadn''t consciously made the connection yet.


    Unlike water and blood, which are liquids, air is completely different. Or so it would seem but, in truth, they aren''t. Water and air behave the same way, when hot they rise, when cold they sink.


    While this isn''t exactly much of an understanding, it allows me to adjust the way I think about the air-blade. I reach out to the unstructured flow around the strap of Yvonne''s pouch and change its form.


    I think of the bond-strengthening segments that solidify the air as I would a chunk of ice. A solid I can shape by melting it, or in this case weakening the bonds. I reach out with my hand to focus on liquefying the air.


    The air follows my intent better than I thought it would, and consumes a moderate amount of energy. I wrap air around the pouch and then solidify it to propel it to my hand.


    ¡°Hey, that''s my bag!¡± Yvonne exclaims.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I agree with a grin.


    I quickly check the quantity of energy I''ve burned before returning the flow to Leomi, finding only four portions missing, and I think half was consumed when I still used a construct, which means I''ve made huge progress but am still inefficient. A standard air-blade would cost less to make than only guiding flow through intent, although it is far less flexible.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± Yvonne cries out in protest as her friend starts searching the pouch.


    ¡°So, what''s in it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This.¡± Lance replies, fishing a thick stack of parchment tied together with two thin boards of wood.


    ¡°I haven''t finished it!¡± The sword-sworn says, vainly extending her hand out on the table.


    ¡°Will you two stop playing riddles and tell me?¡± I ask, seizing the object from Leomi.


    ¡°She''s writing things down to make a play about us.¡± Lance tells me, returning her hands to my thigh and stomach.


    ¡°Yvonne?¡± I say, throwing her a glance. She turns away, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°You''re both so dramatic I couldn''t resist writing things down, it just a bit out of control.¡± She mutters. ¡°And I might as well benefit from your shenanigans since I can''t leave the two of you alone.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to worry, she assured me that there are no secrets in there.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°It''s better to keep the revelations until the last act, for suspense and shock.¡± Yvonne explains awkwardly. ¡°I won''t do anything before asking you to check it out first.¡±


    ¡°How detailed is it?¡± I ask, shuddering at the thought that she recorded our spats.


    ¡°It''s a play not a history book.¡± The sword-sworn replies with a quizzical expression.


    ¡°I meant the personal stuff!¡± I yell, cheeks burning.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yvonne utters before turning to Leomi with a grin like she''s about to make a prank. ¡°There is still a lot of research to do.¡±


    Leomi suddenly passes her right arm inside my elbow and pulls it back, locking my limb behind my back before I can react. I fight but her hold is too strong. The sword-sworn stands up and approaches Leomi.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± I tell my love. ¡°You can''t win against us both.¡±


    ¡°Aww. Your naivete almost makes me feel bad.¡± Leomi fawns, kissing my cheek.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. I suddenly realize that my friend isn''t coming over to help. ¡°W, wait!¡± I protest.


    ¡°Leomi sold me out, but you stole from me instead of asking as a best friend would. Besides, as your best friend, I have to know everything.¡± Yvonne justifies as she reaches for me. Her hands pause just a few centimeters away from my waist. ¡°You''re my best friend right?¡± She asks with a concerned tone.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.¡°I am, but...¡± I start but Leomi places her left hand over my mouth to silence me. My fault for not being able to bear them doubting my sincerity, really.


    ¡°Good enough for me.¡± Yvonne says with a nod.


    I shake a little as the sword-sworn reaches out, quite certain that she''s going to check the tattoo on my very lower stomach. As I prepare a lion strike to free myself, she surprises me by actually changing course to grab Leomi''s wrists and pull them away.


    What might be even more stunning is that my kitten doesn''t even try to resist, she even helps Yvonne help me get up to my feet. I stand there like an idiot as the two chuckle, making fun of my surprise.


    ¡°You little vixen!¡± I throw at Yvonne.


    It would be meaningless to say anything to Leomi, even though she''s clearly the only one of the two who would go through with actually tormenting me. Yvonne raises her hands in surrender.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. But I really do want to see, if you don''t mind.¡± She replies, looking far too amused by my discomfiture.


    Leomi makes an odd grunt of displeasure but doesn''t interfere. I find it amusing she minds that I would show the tattoos myself but didn''t have an issue holding me down. I throw her a glance over my shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± I ask her because, while it''s personal and she already showed hers off, I would rather she feel comfortable about it.


    ¡°What would you do if I wasn''t?¡± Leomi returns.


    ¡°I''d still show her but I would rather you agree.¡± I honestly tell her.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lance tells me with a stiff smile.


    I slip my thumb inside the hem of my pants and lower them until the lance is in full view. Yvonne crouches as she whistles wistfully. I roll my eyes and give her a few seconds before turning around to show her the name on my lower back. She pulls my shirt up to take a closer look.


    ¡°Her handwriting is usually rigid, it doesn''t flow this good. It''s impressive you managed to do this with a scalpel.¡± Yvonne tells me, complimenting Leomi.


    I pull the hem of my pants up and turn around. I grab Yvonne''s shoulder as she stands up. She gives me a questioning look. I smirk and extend my leg out to trip her up as I shove her towards Leomi.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She cries out.


    Yvonne falls over and almost drops to the ground but Lance catches her before she does. I give my love a meaningful look. Leomi''s eyebrows raise in surprise and her eyes widen.


    She doesn''t waste any time and flips Yvonne to make her sit on her lap before restraining her arms behind her back as she did to me. The sword-sworn tries to fight but soon pauses to throw me an accusatory glance.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I want to see if you have any of your own, as your best friend.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Yvonne quickly assures me.


    She isn''t even trying to fight against Leomi and focused entirely on looking pitiful for me. She knows her ward well, there''s no way Lance will give up after I told her to help me torment someone.


    ¡°It''s okay to be shy. I understand.¡± I tell her, nodding.


    ¡°I''m not, I don''t have any!¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°Oh, well.¡± I say and move right in front of her.


    I place my hand on her cheek and lean in to run my nose alongside hers. She blushes but her breaths remain steady, confirming she has no interest in women, or rather in me. Not that it matters, we aren''t each other''s types and the point is to mess with her. I reach down and unfasten her first button.


    ¡°I didn''t tell the two of you when I began but I didn''t keep hiding it!¡± The sword-sworn protests.


    ¡°Well, I''m more worried about how we mentioned double-teaming but never settled on which two were teaming up.¡± I tell her. Leomi grins and tightens her hold on Yvonne''s arms. She starts fighting back a little while glaring at me.


    ¡°Jess, she''s corrupting you!¡± She utters urgently.


    ¡°I assure you, we have impure intentions.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Unless you want us to give you a good time since it''s apparently been a while.¡± Leomi whispers in her ear, using a very soft voice that makes Yvonne shiver.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡± She replies with an awkward tone.


    ¡°Jay?¡± Lance asks, looking up to me. ¡°She didn''t say yes, but she didn''t say no either.¡±


    I freeze, baffled that she''s letting me decide when she''s clearly a lot more into this game than I am. I shake my head in response. Yvonne''s irises dilate and her face turns crimson as she realizes what''s being implied.


    ¡°Kh, kh, kh.¡± I fail to fully suppress my chuckle at her embarrassed expression.


    ¡°It meant no!¡± Yvonne exclaims in outrage.


    Leomi makes a disappointed groan but releases her friend who takes hold of my arm to pull herself back to her feet. She then kicks our shins with the point of her boot and returns to her chair to take a long gulp of beer.


    ¡°So, what is it you two don''t want to tell me? There''s always something.¡± Yvonne asks us, having recovered much quicker than I would have thought.


    ¡°It''s...¡± I hesitate to continue.


    Leomi takes hold of my hand and pulls me back into her arms. I roll my eyes at her rampant jealousy but I don''t say anything because Liz can be just as bad. Sister... I take a sip of my beer, affecting the pose to show I haven''t heard my second-favorite sister. A mad rumble shakes my mind. What? You like Cetyz more than me, same as I do. Ah, yes, but she''s a special case.


    ¡°If you need to say something, go ahead my love.¡± Leomi whispers in my ear. ¡°I might react adversely but I can allow myself to be with you because you speak your mind and don''t hold your punches.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask her hesitantly.


    ¡°I am.¡± Leomi confirms, squeezing my thigh to reassure me.


    ¡°Yesterday, we tied Leomi up and toyed with her.¡± I bluntly tell Yvonne, Leomi tenses, her body almost becoming rigid, but she doesn''t try to stop me. ¡°She went a bit mad afterward, she became a bit incoherent and lashed out by faking an attempt at drowning me.¡± The sword-sworn turns livid. I raise my palm to stop her from speaking. ¡°We''re screwed up, whether we change is up to us.¡± Liz warns.


    ¡°... Okay.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ¡°I punched her right after I got out of the water and that''s that for me because, while it terrified me, I can handle it.¡± I tell her and then nudge Leomi with my nose to tell her it''s her turn.


    ¡°I...¡± Lance pauses. ¡°Jessica is right, I couldn''t handle it.¡± She admits with an emotionless voice. ¡°I love the fact that she sets me free so I lost it a bit when she denied me in the harshest way instead.¡±


    ¡°Can I comment?¡± Yvonne asks prudently.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I encourage her.


    ¡°Sweetie?¡± She questions Leomi.


    ¡°If my Jess wants to hear it, then go ahead.¡± My love replies, burying her nose in my hair like she''s merely a secondary participant to the conversation.


    ¡°I think you need to say ''stop'' instead of trying to fulfill the other''s every impulsive desire.¡± Yvonne tells us carefully. ¡°You''re abusing each other and yourselves.¡±


    ¡°We can''t ''stop'', not when we want to throw ourselves at each other with complete abandon.¡± I honestly inform her.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Leomi signifies her agreement. ¡°We don''t do this often.¡± She adds after a moment. ¡°I love spoiling her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to learn to deal with denial better since Jessica... and Elizabeth?¡± She asks. Liz nods. ¡°Since Jessica and Elizabeth seem willing to match your penchant for rough play.¡±


    ¡°I can handle her.¡± I affirm. Leomi bites me in the pit of my neck, making my back arc in pleasure.


    ¡°She can.¡± Lance confirms.


    ¡°And she always makes it up to me.¡± I add.


    ¡°If you''re okay then I won''t say any more Jessica, but she has a hard time handling herself after she lashes out.¡± Yvonne tells me before directing a sigh at Leomi. ¡°Did you sleep at all last night?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not much.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°But I got to watch her sleep so I won out by far.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn''t.¡± I deny because waking up in her loving arms this morning was one of the best things that ever happened to me.


    Yvonne gives us a smile, there is a hint of sadness and concern but mostly happiness. We finish our drinks, letting the conversation drift off to the work we did since we came here. The two of them don''t talk much but they listen to me without interrupting throughout the meal.


    ¡°You should try to cook this with two glasses of cheap wine, it''ll taste even better.¡± Yvonne tells me.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind.¡± I reply, wondering what price for wine could be called cheap.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Apart from Vikiana''s return I''ve told you about, not much.¡± The sword-sworn replies. ¡°There is a slight issue in Meria with Nobility, they''ve gathered some houses together in an alliance but have no true leader as far as we''ve found out. Huan Thrin functions as their coordinator.¡±


    ¡°Those who didn''t run?¡± Lance questions with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°And other houses who had no choice but to escape since they had no warning of the invasion, like the Buton.¡± Yvonne tells us. ¡°They have people still supporting them in their demesne, and many in Meria who they have attracted to their cause like those of Odo''s soldiers who haven''t returned to Port-Odo.¡±


    ¡°E.Vil could strike without warning.¡± Elizabeth comments offhandedly.


    ¡°No.¡± Lance refutes.


    ¡°It''s a bit awkward but many of your supporters are on the fence about the Council and Nobility.¡± Yvonne mentions, likely to stop the argument. It isn''t needed since we reached an agreement consisting of each doing whatever we want outside of when we''re cooperating.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I ask her with a frown.


    ¡°There are many reasons but most of it comes from anger towards the system that they don''t think has changed enough and doubt that the Council is strong enough to protect the Izla. The fact that bourgeoisie makes up a lot of the Council and their relative inaction caused many to think that a negotiation to reinstate Nobility would be a good alternative in your absence.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°There are as many points of views on the course of action to take as there are people, but they learned from how you dealt with the Rykz in a practical manner. Those with a stronger attachment to their principles than to results have joined the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°I did disappear right after the Council was established.¡± I mutter to myself.


    ¡°I resent the implication I won''t get any results.¡± Leomi calmly speaks up.


    ¡°Sorry, people love and support you but Elizabeth got things done quickly, many think it would be worth the collateral damage if she could do so again.¡± Yvonne replies awkwardly. ¡°Even reputable bourgeois, but it seemed mostly out of self-interest.¡±


    ¡°What''s your position?¡± I question her.


    ¡°That you will both cause the Empire to change but only the Emperor could gather enough power to control the way it happens.¡± She replies instantly. ¡°I''ll support both of you because you''re my friends as long as you don''t ask me to pick sides.¡±


    ¡°You''re my sword-sworn!¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°You''re my best friend!¡± I exclaim, a beat later.

 Yield.Ch06

    Yvonne magnificently ignores our emotional blackmail by getting up to do the dishes. As I follow her with my eyes, I feel the hand on my thigh slide inside my shirt and the strap around my chest to grab my breast.


    ¡°Uuh.¡± I exhale from surprise and the cool sensation of her skin.


    ¡°You can''t be Elizabeth Vil anymore, my jay.¡± She whispers.


    I tense, expecting her to use her nails in a painful way or grip my flesh, but she does neither. It takes me a moment to realize that, while I am shivering, her fingers are trembling from worry, or... or fear.


    ¡°There is no war to, barely, cover up your crimes.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I reply, trying not to sound impatient but failing.


    ¡°The best sword-master and flow-master can still easily fall if isolated. If you get yourself hurt because you risk your life for others, I will not forgive you.¡± She utters in a shaky tone of voice. ¡°Don''t undervalue yourself.¡±


    ¡°You''re one to speak, Leomi Lance.¡± I dismiss, reaching up to take her cheek in my palm. ¡°You underestimate yourself constantly. You''re too careful with your moves while also placing your life on the line for the countless people who hope for change. It means our enemies don''t fear you as much as they should, which is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don''t change the subject.¡± Leomi replies with a hard voice.


    ¡°I am not.¡± I tell her with a smile. She frowns and leans into my hand. ¡°Our opponents must fear someone by your side or they will keep trying to put you down with their maneuvers without thinking of our retaliation. For now, it is Elizabeth Vil but that will fade sooner rather than later.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She starts.


    ¡°I will not be a consort, Leomi Lance.¡± I utter firmly. ¡°I understand you wish to share your power with me, and appreciate it, but I will never stand to be under anyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you will.¡± Leomi whispers. I can''t help but blush because she''s right but it also wasn''t what I meant so I reach out and pinch her ear. ¡°I want to lock you up to keep you safe.¡± She whines with a painful voice.


    ¡°None of us will be safe as long as they believe that it is possible to end us with a metaphorical knife in your back when you grow too dangerous.¡± I gently tell her. ¡°You want to bait and ambush Cenwalh? He needs to think that he must use enough force to end us in one stroke. For that to happen, he must also fear that killing you alone will only allow someone just as dangerous to pick up the torch.¡±


    ¡°I understand this, Cenwalh is already trying to bind Edusa to himself.¡± Leomi says. ¡°There is no need to risk you.¡±


    I don''t respond because it is unnecessary, she understood all this before we even began speaking. The reason she tried to convince me to stay put anyway is that the news about the Thrin was unexpected and made the conflict imminent.


    Leomi clutches at my belly while stroking my breast. My breaths grow heavy as her chilly skin gently brushes against my soft flesh. I hear Yvonne return so I push my red face against Lance''s chest to hide it.


    ¡°Did you hear anything from the east, Yvonne?¡± Leomi suddenly asks, making me tense.


    ¡°The first few skirmishes have gone well for us.¡± Yvonne replies carefully. ¡°But the Phalanxes and the Rykz haven''t truly clashed yet so it doesn''t mean anything, not enough for the news to be celebrated or spread.¡±


    ¡°Any idea of the numbers involved?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°Overall, four hundred thousand soldiers have been deployed with a quarter or a third composed of Phalanx heavy infantry.¡± Yvonne reports. ¡°But those are old numbers, five or more Phalanxes should have arrived on the front-lines by now so you can safely add fifty thousand more heavy infantry to that number.¡±


    ¡°What about the Order?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Unknown, they are too spread out and mobile to determine with any degree of certainty.¡± Yvonne tells me. ¡°Their main force should be stationed between Haitia and Steso so as to respond to Lisilese incursions in spring while remaining close enough to reinforce their units on the Rykz front but they could also have split to move closer to Fringia and Telnur.¡±


    ¡°What about the south?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°All I''ve heard is that Telnur and Haitia are mobilizing in full for a harsh war, which isn''t necessarily good. Not only are there still no plans to hold the spring defensive lines, to use our advantage in stamina for a fighting retreat like we have always done against the Lisilese, but Steso is also worried which means scouts may have brought back information that the Lisilese are mobilizing too far north from the Azure Hive for their target to be the Rykz.¡± Yvonne explains, giving so many details I can''t help but suspect that most are for my benefit.


    ¡°They mean to paint the contested lowlands of Trident Hill Red, Brown, and Blue again?¡± Leomi asks with a groan. ¡°The Rykz must have warned them of the Phalanxes'' mobilization on their front or they wouldn''t threaten the north-east with this kind of timing. The cold bloods always seek out the bloodiest battles.¡±


    ¡°It''s mere speculation at this point.¡± The sword-sworn says soothingly. ¡°News don''t easily reach Caeviel.¡±


    A chill goes through my back as I realize the scale involved and that I''ve somehow forgotten the danger that the Rykz pose to the Empire in my friendship with the Silver Hive.


    The worst is that, no matter how much I love Celyz and how much she loves me, we are both powerless to stop the war. Not to mention I could never ask my oak to restrain her revenge for what happened to Cetyz.


    ¡°This is good news for Hetlan, at least.¡± Leomi speaks up, quite suddenly and subtly changing the subject. ¡°Edusa will be able to deflect Cenwalh''s requests by saying the war requires the Duchy''s iron more urgently than he does, the Empire''s administration and the Order will support her. She should be able to trade her ore for plenty of food from Mirus without needing to refine it.¡±


    Yvonne hums softly in agreement and the conversation simply withers from there. Leomi keeps caressing my breast, relaxing me a little. I slide my hand inside her shirt and cup her left breast.


    ¡°Do you mind going to the village to bring the horses back?¡± I ask my friend without turning to her. ¡°I can''t keep her here any longer.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, my jay.¡± Lance intervenes. ¡°I didn''t mean to pressure you.¡±


    ¡°I can''t stay either.¡± I tell her with a sigh because I didn''t want this to come to an end even though I''m eager to set things into motion. ¡°Jessica Freepath needs to make herself known to the world.¡±


    ¡°Not just Freepath?¡± Yvonne questions with a concerned voice.


    ¡°I need at least a Countess'' access and Elizabeth Vil is clearly too controversial for the Izla to rely on.¡± I explain. ¡°Besides, an anonymous Freepath isn''t good enough for the Grand Commander of the Hospitaliers.¡± I add with a slightly mocking tone.


    ¡°Yvonne will accompany you.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°No.¡± I deny. ¡°She''ll remain by your side to protect you by making sure you won''t try to imprison me with flimsy excuses.¡±


    ¡°Don''t I get a say?¡± Yvonne asks tersely.


    ¡°I couldn''t use my position like that!¡± Lance protests, ignoring her.


    ¡°But you could do so if the Council allowed it.¡± I agree, chuckling.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be a flimsy excuse then.¡± Leomi notes, flicking my nipple without warning.


    ¡°Umh.¡± I moan while hoping Yvonne already made it far enough outside she won''t hear it.


    I reach out to hers with my thumb and gently rubbing it, causing her hand to pause on my breast. I hear the sword-sworn get up and slip away from the house. She''ll take my virginity soon and make me a woman, Liz, this one is mine. Of course, sister, I can''t wait to enjoy what you have.


    I need to be more deliberate about what I want. I make my resolve for what comes next. I throw Leomi a look full of promise that seems to turn her to stone for a brief moment. We get up and start shedding our clothes. Leomi is much slower because her eyes are fixed on my body.


    ¡°It''ll be a goodbye gift for you, don''t try to match it no matter how much you want to please us and just let yourself go.¡± I tell her. We fear what she could do with that kind of encouragement but that''s part of the fun for us.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leomi asks with a tight voice, likely because her breath caught in her throat. Her traits twist, showing she is torn between greed and hesitation.


    ¡°It won''t be one-sided.¡± I tell her. Her expression loosens a bit in relief, making me grin from how much she cares about my well-being no matter what she does out of impulse. ¡°But you''re going to be working hard and I was just reminded of what''s on the line for you. I won''t be handling the same kinds of stakes as you will for a while, likely never will, so I want the memory to support you until we reunite.¡±


    ¡°That sounds one-sided.¡± Leomi contests, pausing just before taking her red silk panties off.


    ¡°Trust me, I want to leave you eager to have me again so you need to end on top but you won''t start there.¡± I explain.


    ¡°But, then it won''t be a true win.¡± She protests.


    ¡°Yes, it''ll make you want me more.¡± I agree.


    She presses her lips together, likely doubtful that I''m giving her a gift, but it doesn''t last long before her eyes return to devouring my bare flesh. I wink at her and step outside like I am to excite her.


    The cold wind clashes with my body, giving me a sensation of dangerous freedom that Liz very much relishes. I do my best not to be hasty or sluggish as I make my way to the well and wrap the rope around my arm to pull a bucket of water up.


    I then come back inside, finding Leomi standing there naked and panting as she waits for me. It takes a strong effort not to let my lust take over. Our vow of abstinence remains so this can be sexual but we can''t go too far.


    ¡°I''m going to bend you over and fuck your anus until you can''t handle it anymore.¡± I inform her with a calm but firm voice. ¡°I won''t be stopping you from lashing out or fight back if you do.¡± Liz speaks up to leave no doubt that we truly mean it.


    Leomi turns rigid, even her lungs stop moving in spite of how short of breath she was. I deposit the bucket next to the table and step up to her. Her fingers are shaking but she doesn''t try to stop me from following up on my words.


    ¡°If you push me that far, I won''t have any restraint.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°You''ll be completely free.¡± I agree.


    ¡°I might kill you, it isn''t likely but the possibility exists, Jessica.¡± Leomi utters, terror seeping into her voice. I smile at how easily she could tell this is my idea.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°It does. I don''t believe you will.¡± I respond confidently.


    I put one hand on her back and lead her to the table, bending her over on her face as I said. I can feel her trembling in fright for me and certainly excitement at what she''ll be able to do to me once she fails to hold herself back.


    I make her split her legs and can''t help but throw a glance to her tight sex. The fact that she''s moist with barely contained desire confirms my speculation as to the emotions roiling inside her.


    I leave her like that to go grab a strap of clean cloth that I drip in the bucket''s water. I start wiping her anus, feeling very odd about how calm and focused I am behaving. I have absolutely no doubt this could end in disaster but I don''t hesitate to trust Leomi either.


    She shakes with every stroke and every drop of water that trickles down the perfect slit of her womanhood but I keep lubricating her for what''s to come. Once I''m satisfied, I put my major finger on the anus and apply some pressure, causing her to clench her butt-cheeks.


    ¡°Rh.¡± Leomi loudly clears her throat, evidently to conceal a growl of anger.


    ¡°Are you ashamed? Humiliated?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°It''s not the act, not anymore... not really.¡± She replies with a raspy voice. ¡°It''s that I have to stay bent over.¡± Liz nods in understanding in my mind.


    ¡°I can''t tie you up or this doesn''t work.¡± I tell her, feeling a ghostly pang of pain because my left arm could fulfill the task of placating her. ¡°I''m going to penetrate you now.¡±


    I don''t give her any time to prepare or further tighten up and immediately try to push my finger inside. Unfortunately, I encounter too much resistance so I immediately stop to spit on her anus.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Leomi growls.


    I ignore her to let more saliva drop on the tip of my finger. Just as I prepare to try again, I catch the golden jay land in front of Leomi''s nose to rub its cute head against it in a gesture of comfort before flying away like its tail is on fire.


    I smile and push, managing to drive my major finger in with some difficulty, making her body arc back. I pause half-way in and lean down to caress her spine with my left cheek. It takes her a while but she manages to lay face down on the table again.


    Her teeth are grit together so I decide to merely massage her insides for a while. She loosens quite a bit and undulates along, surprising me. The fact that she can take this kind of raw act without needing to take me first to mollify her self-esteem makes me proud of her.


    I start fucking her like I promised, adding saliva as needed until my finger can slide in and out without resistance. She suppresses her grunts for as long as she can but I can hear them grow louder as they threaten to escape her so I accelerate my back and forth.


    ¡°Uhm, uhm, uhm.¡± Leomi lets three short involuntary moans out, her evident pleasure startles me.


    An intense tingle shakes my concentration, it becomes very hard to hold back my craving to ask that she seize my breast and powerfully mishandle it while firmly caressing me until she finally takes me.


    I leave it to Liz to handle that side of me and focus on sodomizing my love until she can''t handle it anymore. I no longer provide her with lubricating saliva and become more brutal in how I penetrate her with my major finger while clenching it once in a while to push against the wall of her vagina.


    ¡°Ughmm.¡± Her grunt turns into another moan. Her spine arcs again but she swiftly pushes herself back down. ¡°I''m... huih!¡± She interrupts herself to gasp. ¡°Going to climax!¡± She hurriedly warns me.


    I immediately pull out, baffled. Of course she would with how on edge we''ve been keeping each other, silly me. Leomi grasps for air while shaking from head to toe. I quickly grab the wet cloth to wipe my finger and then push it in to clear her anus.


    ¡°No, huuuh. Bring me down!¡± She says, the rhythm of her tone becoming a complete mess.


    I wonder how to do so but decide that there''s one way that is sure to truly please her. I kneel and push her butt-cheeks apart with my hand. I lean in and carefully start licking the rim of her anus even though it makes me ashamed of myself.


    Leomi shudders in contentment under my tongue and my shameful sentiments vanish because I realize that the act cannot be debasing if it is valued by the one I love. I put even more effort into satisfying her, disallowing restraint.


    ¡°You, don''t have to.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°You, can stop.¡±


    I ignore her because she''s clearly still a mess. I insert my tongue inside to gently stroke all around. Like the outside, there isn''t much of a taste other than her usual musk which comes from her sweaty skin.


    I soon pull out because I can feel her flesh reacting again. I massage her from the outside before stopping to get back up and kiss her back while my major strokes her likely painful anus to finish accompanying her down the cliff she hung on.


    It feels like I''m the luckiest woman alive because my lover held on for me in spite of her personality. Once she''s caught her breath, she slowly rises back up and seizes either side of my head.


    Leomi then pulls me in and steals my lips. She applies pressure on my jaw with her thumbs to force me to open wide. Confused, I look at her expression and find brazen gratitude. She uses her tongue to tease and lure mine into her mouth.


    Once it''s there, she sucks on it while locking eyes. Her gaze is intense, there is a hunger within that doesn''t bode well for what''s coming to me. She passed the first hurdle but, as she told me, there is a chance I won''t survive her attempt to make it past the second one even if I know it is so tiny as to be insignificant.


    Her hands trail down to my ass. I involuntarily stiffen from fright. It would be unsurprising of her to choose to ravage my anus, not to mention she wouldn''t use a single finger to do so even if she doesn''t find something thicker and use that to make me bleed. Yet, she merely grabs my buttocks and pulls away from my lips.


    ¡°Have no fear, I could never reject your gift.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    Just as she pronounces my name, she lifts me up by using her grips and turns around to sit me down on the table. I throw her a quizzical and worried glance because I know she wants to hurt me.


    ¡°There is an art to making you completely relax.¡± She tells me, taking a lecturing tone. Before you decide to either take advantage of me or hurt me. I smile.


    Leomi climbs on the table, placing her knees to either side of me. She then pushes me down on my back with her hands and kisses my nipple. I can''t help but melt under the feeling of comfort she gives me.


    She starts sucking my tit, causing a wave of gratification. Her teeth often brush against my hard bit, revealing that she''s having trouble restraining herself from biting me. She surprisingly decides to return to teasing my breast with her lips.


    Her left hand suddenly appears on my sex, immediately causing me to squirm from yearning. I attempt multiple times to push myself against her palm but she uses her weight to restrain my range of motion and her ability to read me like a book to pull away when needed.


    ¡°Huuum!¡± I whine in distress.


    ¡°I need to make you feel just enough pain and pleasure to overwhelm you so that you''ll feel alive.¡± Leomi explains, yet doesn''t do anything to give me either.


    I almost fight because her toying is almost unbearable but Liz helps me push that instinct down. I catch Lance blinking in surprise from above as she keeps working on my breast to further ignite my thirst for her touch.


    ¡°You, don''t want, more?¡± I ask in despair, my voice catching. ¡°I''ll, give it to you.¡±


    ¡°A complicated question.¡± Leomi says, straightening up. I kick myself for distracting her from pleasing me even though it barely scratched my itch. ¡°I want so much more from you, but this is still perfect.¡±


    She pulls her left hand away from my womanhood, once more almost making me react violently at the loss. The look in her eyes tells me that my state isn''t escaping her. She places the wet palm, the one she used to make me dance under her, on my mouth to prevent me from speaking.


    My cheeks turn crimson from having my own moist lust shoved in my face but my embarrassment only makes her gesture more exciting. Her knee soon replaces the hand between my thighs but that slight relief remains eminently insufficient because she never allows more than nuzzling.


    ¡°Mhmph.¡± I protest, demanding to be taken with my eyes. Don''t restrain yourself.


    Leomi writhes and her expression turns vicious in reaction to me but, as I expect her to let go, she grits her teeth and pauses. I voluntarily twist under her body to encourage her even though I know she''s hanging on the edge of something very dangerous.


    ¡°I am doing exactly as I desire, my loves.¡± Leomi says, addressing us both.


    Her read on us is flawless. She raises her right hand with her nails extended to slide them across my chest towards my right flank. She uses their sharpness to pressure the long scar I got during the fight inside Castle Lance, causing subtle agony because it''s one of my most sensitive wounds, if not the most because of how it is linked to both Leomi and Celyz.


    Yet, she also starts stroking my folds with her knee, causing me to experience the overdue euphoria that promises a future climax. The two opposing but equally intense sensations cause us to lose sight of ourselves, it awakens us, makes us feel alive.


    I very quickly approach the ecstasy I thought was distant but she prevents it by stopping the torment she''s inflicting on my old injury. I take some satisfaction in the fact she stopped too early, which means I still have some mystery for her.


    My smugness doesn''t last long because she moves to assault the scars on the left side of my chest, which aren''t touchy in the same way. The pain from those comes from the fact that there is only a single layer of skin over my ribs so the slightest pressure suffices to make me curl my toes and make me climb up the peak.


    ¡°I will take full responsibility for breaking our vow of abstinence if you want me to service you.¡± Leomi suddenly tells me, leaving no mystery as to the fact she plans to use her tongue to end me.


    In spite of the promise of mind-rending pleasure unlike anything I''ve ever felt before and the fact that refusing means she''ll definitely abandon me on the edge without the courtesy I offered her, I shake my head to tell her no. My difficulty in doing so awakens her sadistic smile.


    ¡°You''re so irresistible right now that it feels I''m the one being punished.¡± Leomi whispers in a tiny voice before moving off the table and abandoning me. Yet, we suffer.


    ¡°Krrrh!¡± I growl like an animal in distress.


    I try to squeeze my thigh together for some slight relief but she blocks my knees. I pant and gasp, unable to think straight as my body demands that it be satisfied to the point where my lower-stomach twists in hollow pain. My face must have clued Leomi in because her expression stiffens.


    I catch her kneeling down through my hazy eyesight. I then feel her lift my legs to put them on her shoulders as she leans in towards my sex. I tense as I feel her part my buttocks to drive a hard wet finger inside my anus.


    It''s beyond difficult but I use all my strength of will to focus on the strong pressure to distract myself from the pangs of hurt shaking the inside of my belly, the pain caused because I crave for her with all my being.


    She stops penetrating me just before reaching the knuckle and retracts, which causes me to feel an acute sensation of relief that is quite pleasurable. Celyz could also skillfully make love to us in this way, gently but firmly. Hmm.


    Leomi keeps sliding her finger in and out of me, long enough to not only cast away the state of agonizing torment she put me under but also grant me some gratification before slowly pulling out.


    I then hear her wrench the cloth I used to wipe her, causing water to loudly splash back in the bucket. She uses it to clean me up before, surprisingly, leaning in-between my thighs.


    I feel a wet and soft sensation circle my anus before dipping in to massage the rim, making me gasp and exhale in felicity. My mind belatedly catches up to the fact that she''s using her tongue to gently land me from the trial she put me through.


    She stops away after what seems to be mere tens of seconds but should have realistically been longer than a minute. I would rise to kiss her for stopping just at the right moment, before my mind skipped tracks for this kind of excitement, but I''m utterly spent.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leomi utters weakly.


    She grabs the table and lifts herself up to staggeringly climb over me with tears trailing down her eyes. She lets herself drop atop of me, head on my chest with her mouth just in range for me to kiss. I do so in spite of my short breath to briefly suck her tongue in to ensure she is aware that I am grateful and doesn''t feel shame.


    The actions I took and chose not to weren''t individually romantic but the overall situation I''ve crafted is significant to us. I''ve gifted her the opportunity to prove to herself that she loves being good to me more than harming me or avenging her wounded pride. It wouldn''t have been possible for her to do this if she didn''t consider us equals in the depths of her heart.


    ¡°Let''s never do this again.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''s too difficult to hold back.¡± She agrees.


    It would have been easier to handle if she merely hurt me instead of giving me everything I want. So much for your attempt at giving without receiving. I''ll tell on you. Go ahead, she knows I''m right.


    ¡°Liz is making fun of me because she realized that it''s impossible for lovers to give without receiving before I did.¡± I complain to Lance.


    ¡°Yes, she did that to me too.¡± Leomi mutters, giving me a compassionate glance.


    We lie as we are until her tears dry up. I use a strengthening construct to help us both up because Yvonne could return any minute. Leomi turns to her clothes but I stop her cold by merely reaching out to her cheek.


    She throws me a questioning look that I don''t answer. I pull her face closer and start licking the salty trails on her cheeks, savoring the taste even more because of the jealous expression that appears on her face.


    ¡°You could have at least cried.¡± Leomi complains.


    ¡°My eyes were wet.¡± I note, caressing her nose with mine to soothe her.


    We each help each other dress up as an excuse to touch the body we so desire but that we have to part from. There is sadness to our parting caresses but also an eagerness to leave so that we can reunite.

 Yield.Ch07

    We embrace for a long while until Yvonne returns at which point Leomi starts transferring all her belongings to the horse. While they get ready, I recover my liangi''s lacquered case from our stash and start packing provisions.


    ¡°That''s a good-looking box.¡± Yvonne comments.


    ¡°It''s sealed but I''m not sure whether I''ll be able to conceal it.¡± I reply, worried.


    ¡°You can ask Leomi to put her official crest on it.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Hm, would it work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As long as it''s a recognizable Noble house''s crest and you have the proper identification papers for yourself, no official will give you trouble unless you commit a crime.¡± Yvonne replies.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± I cry out just as she steps out of the pantry with the golden jay back on her left shoulder. She flinches from the sudden noise.


    ¡°I heard, and yes I can.¡± She tells me. ¡°Could you return the segments you cut off from the scanning construct? I checked and I don''t think anyone can use this specialized shell of a thing you made.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It''s perfect for that little bird, it should be able to deal with the details.¡± I tell her, surprised.


    ¡°No, Jessica. Not unless it becomes as intelligent as I am and controlling that construct is all it does.¡± Leomi responds with an amused smile.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I mutter, throwing the golden jay a look.


    The bird inclines its head to the side like it''s asking me what I want. I extend my hand out to link to it and return the scanning construct to its original shape. Meanwhile, Leomi writes me a letter to identify me as under her house''s authority and then uses a crest ring to stamp her lance onto the case, using flow to mark the wood.


    ¡°The construct will detect whatever you want with this, but it won''t be specialized anymore so it might be slower and it will definitely consume more energy.¡± I tell Leomi.


    ¡°That''s not a problem, I can make the adjustments to the segments if the jay learns to use it.¡± She reassures me. ¡°It helps that I saw you do it.¡±


    ¡°I''m also going to need this.¡± I say while seizing three dozen portions of energy from her that I shape into another scanning construct inside my body.


    ¡°Did you pledge to her?¡± Yvonne asks, surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lance replies.


    ¡°And neither of you told me! How did it happen? When? Where? How did she ask? Did she ask?¡± The sword-sworn explodes in a flurry of questions aimed at neither of us specifically.


    ¡°Kitten will tell you.¡± I swiftly respond because I get the feeling Yvonne will grill me for days otherwise.


    I slip away to grab a couple of long leather straps that I fasten around my liangi''s case so that I can carry it sideways on my back. I then gather the loot we took from the ''bandits'' in Buton''s dungeon on the table in the main room.


    ¡°Before you ask, I''m not taking any of it.¡± Leomi calls out to me as she steps outside with the bag containing her plate armor.


    I frown but don''t complain because I do need a real sword even if I don''t like the flashy appearance these three have. I make the inventory. Two swords, one longsword, three relatively intact hard leather armors, one bow with two dozen arrows, two daggers, and one knife.


    Oh, don''t forget the straw hat. Why? We put quite the effort making it. I shrug and throw the hat atop the pile. I can''t carry all of this around, not unless I use the handcart which I don''t want to.


    ¡°Take the two male armors and the bow with the arrows.¡± I tell Yvonne. ¡°I have no use for them.¡±


    ¡°You can sell them.¡± The sword-sworn notes.


    ¡°Too much weight to travel on foot.¡± I shake my head.


    Yvonne throws me a skeptical look, likely because I''m still keeping quite the number of weapons. I shrug because the rest doesn''t weigh all that much. She approaches to help me arm myself.


    We set the daggers'' sheathes to the right of my belt and put the longsword to the left, over my hip. We then fasten the two sword sheathes'' belts around my waist, using different punch holes so that they hang at different heights on my left side.


    ¡°You''re quite dashing like that.¡± Leomi compliments.


    ¡°Give me a half-hour and you''ll see.¡± I reply with a wink.


    I unfasten the three belts and grab the jacket of the archer''s hard leather armor. I shape an armor-piercing construct to cut most of the left sleeve off and then use a thick string with a bone needle we took from the archer to close the hole for the left arm.


    I would like to use the intricate Vuskyt mail-shirt but, while I can conceal it under the jacket, it''s too recognizable as Rykz equipment to risk it. We can always kill us a Noble in self-offense to get a chain-mail. I''m more worried about our lack of arm strength and energy, it''ll be more of an issue in a fight.


    Yvonne approaches to help me gear up once more but I stop her to do it by myself. It takes me a lot longer but I have to be able to do it myself. Luckily, Leomi''s tips to do my hair work just as well to tie straps and link buttons.


    ¡°Did you talk about Celyz?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    My kitten is outside but I still throw her a dark look and drag her to a corner to relate to her what Leomi''s reaction has been every time I broached the subject. The sword-sworn''s expression grows sad and rather concerned.


    ¡°I know we need to talk but what can I do if she refuses?¡± I question.


    ¡°It depends on what you plan to do. You should have broken up with one of them already, Jessica.¡± Yvonne tells me calmly, without judging. ¡°You can leave the subject aside if you''re not going to return to Celyz, but you two have to talk otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I utter, feeling my stomach twist. ¡°Can you...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies firmly, shaking her head. ¡°I know very well that both of them want you to make a choice, I''ll try to talk to her about Celyz because Leomi is too fixated but I won''t directly involve myself.¡±


    ¡°That''s plenty.¡± I reply, pushing back my greed and guilt.


    I adjust my belts and unsheathe my weapons one after the other to ensure I can easily access them, from the hunting knife to the longsword. I then gather my luggage at the door. A gourd, two small sacks for my coin and clothes, and a large bag for food.


    Yvonne then helps me attach the bags to my long case''s new straps and adjust their positions so they balance well on my back. Leomi returns as I finish preparing and the three of us step outside.


    Their two mounts are saddled and foraging snow to find grass, the warhorse is a few sizes larger. The runic shield that disperses kinetic energy which I gave Leomi is on the back of the sword-sworn''s horse.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The chest is a bit heavy.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Just get rid of the dirt then.¡± I shrug.


    We make our way to the brambles behind the house. I draw my longsword and slice the bush apart to reveal the chest and the Little one. I then walk over to Yvonne and throw Leomi a look, implying that she''s the one who has to recover the parasite if she wants me to trust her with it.


    She holds my gaze for a while before turning to the Little one. The muscles of her jaw are clenched but her hands are showing no indication she wants to reach for the weapon at her waist. She crouches down next to the spot it buried itself in.


    ¡°Yvonne, bring some food please.¡± Leomi speaks up.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As the sword-sworn departs to complete her task, Lance reaches out to the Little one with a steady hand. I discreetly approach a few meters closer to be in a position to intervene if something goes wrong and prepare a signaling construct.


    Leomi taps the top of the parasite''s shoulder, the only part that sticks out of the ground, to no effect. She tries again but it doesn''t react. I frown. We could hide it with a bandage and a sling, make it look like a broken arm.


    Too conspicuous and it''ll hinder us, not to mention it wouldn''t stay still. The fact we both know that further convinces me we need to put some kind of distance between us and the Little one.


    We''re not that weak. But when things get rough, it might use pheromones to influence us, it might already have on top of the withdrawal and ghostly pain we sometimes experience.


    The parasite suddenly stirs and slaps a tendril around Leomi''s wrist, startling both me and her. Her left hand flashes to the dagger at her belt but she stiffens before taking hold of the handle. The Little one is squeezing the flesh of her forearm while stirring underground.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t need help, it just surprised me.¡± She replies with a tense voice.


    I observe the tendril loosen as she pulls her fingers away from the weapon handle. Leomi''s instincts surprise me but her self-control more so. It''s great that she can tell the parasite is responding to her aggressivity. Not so much that the kitten''s emotions are such the Little one felt threatened.


    ¡°It thinks you''re about to attack it.¡± I tell Leomi.


    ¡°I know and I''m not.¡± Lance responds flatly.


    ¡°Either way, you need to turn this around or I won''t be able to entrust it to you.¡± I counter in the same tone as hers. ¡°If you can''t bring yourself to accept it, then challenge it and tame it.¡± I suggest, knowing she''ll need to understand it if she wants to get anywhere.


    ¡°It''s a damn Rykz creation, not a horse.¡± Leomi replies angrily.


    ¡°You''re right, I''ll handle it.¡± I say, taking a single step.


    ¡°Stop.¡± She mutters.


    Leomi carefully reaches out to a tendril wrapped around a thick bramble. She takes hold of it between two fingers and pulls. The Little one slowly unwraps its appendage, following her tentative directions.


    Lance makes it let go of the various plants and branches one tendril after the other. The parasite transfers all of them to her arm, making her flinch every time. It is applying much more pressure than has on mine but not so much it''ll cut her blood-flow.


    She then digs the Little one out and lifts it out of the ground. The Little one hangs limply from her forearm, no doubt to retain its ability to swing if she attacks. The two remain like this until Yvonne returns.


    Lance signals her sword-sworn to angle the chest to make the excess soil fall out. Once Yvonne did so, she puts the piece of meat in and Leomi approaches and lowers the parasite inside the chest. It unfurls its tendrils and goes for the food.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I speak up when Leomi reaches for the lid.


    ¡°I succeeded, haven''t I?¡± She asks tensely.


    ¡°You did but you need to reassure it that you''ll be there or it''ll end up bursting out of the chest.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°Would it really if we feed it regularly?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I have no clue but you''re not me so the possibility isn''t negligible.¡± I tell her frankly.


    Leomi frowns but she still nods. She crouches and slowly reaches into the chest to make awkward stroking gestures. As she doesn''t pull back, all I can tell is that the Little one doesn''t reject her stiff pats.


    ¡°It''s cute, isn''t it?¡± I ask rhetorically.


    ¡°Not the word I would use.¡± Lance grunts.


    I don''t intervene to tell her she''s done enough and let her decide for herself so she keeps petting the parasite for a quarter of an hour. Unfortunately, her movements remain rigid without relaxing in the slightest. It''s still a big effort on her part.


    ¡°Are you willing to entrust it to me?¡± Leomi asks as she rises.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply, showing her my happy grin at the fact she asked.


    Leomi lets Yvonne close the chest and drag it to their mounts to head over in my direction. She walks past me without stopping but snags my hand and pulls me along towards a large oak. She pushes my back against it and gently kisses my neck. I pull my hand out of her grip and reach up to caress her firm breasts.


    ¡°I''ll miss these almost as much as you.¡± I whisper, shivering.


    ¡°It''s good you put the leather armor on.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because I can''t rip it off with my bare hands.¡± She replies seriously.


    She leans in to fiercely kiss me like she''s trying to eat my mouth. I wallow in her passion until she turns gentle. We take turns with each other''s lower lips before ripping ourselves off from each other and splitting, each departing in a different direction.


    I return to the house while she hops atop her warhorse and leaves without another word. As I don''t hear the other horse depart, I turn around. Yvonne waves at me with a questioning look. I wave back with a wink to tell her I''ll be okay. She nods and taps her mount''s flanks with her heels.


    I walk inside and throw my thick winter cloak on my back before grabbing my liangi case to lift it up on the table. It takes quite an effort to settle the straps on my shoulder and a half. I end up securing the case with a string to keep the left strap from slipping.


    Elizabeth checks our accessibility to the weapons around our waist once more, making adjustments because of the cloak even though we''ll be walking so there is a good chance the belts will shift. Then I''ll do it again.


    I drop the straw hat on my head and leave the house. Without Leomi, it is no longer my home. I make my way to the village, finding Hale at the gates, already aware that I''m leaving. He tells me that he will leave with Frank in a month or so but that another Hospitalier will take over.


    Liz reminds him they''ll be held responsible anyway so I give him a few training tips to make up for my sister''s foul temper. Hey! We find Ms Conner at her shop, hurriedly packing as she gives last-minute instructions to her daughter. The news really traveled fast in the village.


    ¡°You don''t need to hurry, Ms Conner.¡± I politely tell her. ¡°I''m going to make a large detour before heading for Meria so you can leave in a week and still make it there about at the same time as I do.¡±


    ¡°Good, I was worried.¡± She says with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mother, you can''t possibly be taking her seriously!¡± Girl number one exclaims.


    ¡°She''ll be back before spring if the arrangement doesn''t suit her, girl.¡± I speak up to end the argument before it begins.


    ¡°You''re old enough to take responsibility for the shop.¡± Ms Conner tells her daughter, stopping her just as she was about to take issue with me.


    ¡°What if there''s a problem?¡± Girl one asks worriedly while throwing me a spiteful look.


    ¡°If you cannot handle the workload when spring comes then ask for help. But if I have to return because you made a mess or were lazy, then you can forget about ever taking over and that''s final. I am prepared to send a letter to call your elder sister back home and have her inherit the shop if necessary.¡± Ms Conner threatens.


    ¡°But sister is about to finish her apprenticeship!¡± One protests.


    ¡°The family business rests on your shoulders, young woman. I am counting on you.¡± Ms Conner replies sternly before turning to me. ¡°Where shall I go once I reach Meria?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have an address but you can seek Councilwoman Cecil through your husband on my behalf.¡± I merely tell her what I''ve told her before but my lack of hesitation seems to reassure her. ¡°If you can''t reach her for some reason, Roisia and Rowland Urnan can help or...¡± I pause to search my memory for a low born but realize I haven''t made any real connections in Meria. ¡°The Hospitaliers in general will know where to send you to meet any of these three people. I won''t have any trouble finding you as long as you leave instructions about where you took lodging.¡± I finally tell her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ms Conner nods briefly. ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± I reply.


    I leave the store and head out of the village without making my goodbyes to anyone else. I don''t feel any attachment to this place anymore, only to my parents'' graves but they''re likely watching from the Lake and shaking their heads in dismay.


    The weight on my shoulders feels light in spite of all that I''m carrying. I make a thin smile and take longer steps as I make my way south-east through the snowy hills, my gaze set on the future.


    --- --- ---


    I walk for hours on end, always keeping the mountain to my left. I only stop to eat, sleep, and wash. I am forced to take quite a few detours because I run into cliffs but wasting time doesn''t bother me. I know I''ll reach my destination as long as I keep following the mountainside.


    --- --- ---


    In the middle of the third day, I experience a painful stitch in the side. I slow down my pace but it soon spreads to affect my heart. The issue grows and becomes agonizing, it forces me to stop to make camp on a large rock for the night and rest.


    I reinforce the nourishing, strengthening, and healing constructs anchored to my heart with the two portions of flow they didn''t burn as I journeyed. I sigh at the fact my entire access is being dedicated to keeping my body in shape.


    At least, I''m moving a lot faster than I was on the way to the village and it took three non-stop days of trekking on uneven ground covered in snow to drain my endurance. Our stamina is somewhat insufficient but not to the point where we can''t force our body to keep up through sheer will in battle.


    We won''t be getting into any pitched battles. We don''t plan to, at least. I sigh because she''s right to doubt we''ll be able to avoid every fight. I wrap my blankets around me, hoping that it won''t start snowing before I wake up.


    --- --- ---


    The fifth day, I finally recognize the shadow of a steep cliff on the horizon and perhaps even the terrain beneath the snow. I plead the Lake that this is where I''ll find the Rykz tunnel leading into the valley because the scanning construct''s flow is decaying.

 Yield.Ch08

    I make my way towards the steep cliff ahead while trying to catch sight of the Rykz tunnel. Look, the straw-hat is decent to block the sun but it isn''t exactly comfortable or even good looking. I like it. How about I buy you another hat?


    What''s wrong with this one? We made it. Well, that''s one issue, it still irritates my forehead sometimes even with the strip of cloth I added yesterday. My sister rolls her eyes. It catches snow Liz! I like it.


    I sigh and cut the argument short because it always ends the same way. I suspect there''s something more to it but she''s being way too successful keeping the reason from me. I''m pretty sure she just wants to act all mysterious by hiding our face behind the brim because she misses her mask.


    No need to be so loud, I''ll agree to replace it once I''m done with this one but the next hat needs to have a nice feather. Okay! I smile and whistle merrily, having finally made her concede.


    After a few hours of walking along the mountainside, I finally catch sight of the Rykz tunnel we escaped from. I stop and run my eyes over the horizon, taking this point of reference to determine where we ran towards once we defeated the Rykz warriors.


    My memory of the terrain is a bit blurry because Leomi was carrying me and running fast, her face was more important to pay attention to. I shake my head to focus on scouring the area ahead for the hill we stopped on. Where I was born in truth. I make an awkward smile.


    It takes us a couple of hours walking in a serpentine fashion to spot a wood and tall rock I recognize. Using this second point, I manage to asses the right direction to head in. A mere few minutes suffice to find the right hill but that''s because there''s a very discreet trail of smoke rising from it.


    ¡°That''s not good.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°We''ll be fine, a few Templars at the most.¡± Liz replies.


    ¡°There is a decent chance it''s Vikiana.¡± I say with a groan.


    ¡°Yvonne didn''t say anything.¡± Elizabeth protests.


    ¡°She gave Leomi news about her mother, where would she have gotten them if the two didn''t meet?¡± I counter.


    ¡°She could have sent a letter... never mind.¡± Liz says with a sigh, realizing Vikiana isn''t the type to do that.


    I stop at the bottom of the hill to think. Her mere presence has robbed us of our choices. We can''t give up on the item up there. Waiting for her to leave could have worked if we had a chance of evading her pursuit.


    If only it started snowing, it would be possible to avoid the confrontation and return at a later date. But she might just take the broken sword with her, meaning we have no other option than to go now.


    I climb uphill. My pace is slow at first but I accelerate as my resolve builds up. A woman''s silhouette emerges above the terrain, like a shadow covering the sky. I first catch sight of the veteran''s short black hair, then her worn but hard traits, and lastly her piercing light blue eyes.


    She is armed but is wearing a simple rider''s outfit without armor. Her horse is clearly not meant for war or racing. She likely borrowed the mount to travel with Yvonne. There is a fire with a pot hanging over the flames from an iron tripod.


    ¡°I did not expect you so soon.¡± Vikiana utters with a low voice.


    ¡°I did not expect you at all.¡± Elizabeth replies with a sneer that serves to imply she shouldn''t be here.


    She doesn''t respond, her expression doesn''t even twitch at Liz'' disrespect. I ignore the two. I keep walking as I deploy the scanning construct and make a few adjustments to send a short medium-range pulse of energy to detect silver.


    The flow bursts out of me in a wave that covers the top of the hill, my lover''s mother included. The construct then sends the information it gathered back to my eyes. I briefly see a dozen coin-shaped golden silhouettes inside the pouch attached to Vikiana''s belt, but what interests me is the hilt of a broken sword buried in snow to her right.


    ¡°At least you had the sense not to take what''s ours.¡± Elizabeth tells her with a grunt.


    ¡°Should I call you Elizabeth Vil or have you held to your resolve to let her fade, Jessica?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°What concern is it of yours?¡± I question back, unwilling to explain how us sisters function.


    ¡°I have naught else to do with my time now.¡± She replies calmly.


    There is a depth and tension to her tone that feels... not threatening but too close for comfort. Considering it is impossible for the woman not to place importance on my relationship with Leomi, her words don''t mean she''s wasting time here but on the contrary that she finally has the time to be here.


    Her attitude, voice, and the fact we met here implies that she''s going to keep interfering one way or another. We bristle but set her aside to dig the broken silver lion sword out of the snow and stick it in our belt.


    ¡°Why did you come here if you weren''t going to stop me from recovering it?¡± I ask, rather annoyed that she anticipated what I would do with little knowledge of my relationship with Leomi.


    ¡°I have no need to seize it. You will not marry my daughter without my blessing.¡± Vikiana replies confidently.


    ¡°I do not want your blessing so I will refuse it if you give it to me.¡± I utter harshly.


    ¡°Are you saying so as Elizabeth Vil?¡± She asks again.


    ¡°My name is Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath.¡± We utter coldly.


    She nods. Her face is without expression, it prevents me from peering through her thoughts. I bite my tongue to hold it in place so that she explains herself. The woman holds my gaze for a while before shifting her weight to her left leg and taking a step to face me down.


    ¡°Leomi''s lance construct stems from her father''s house of Lance but her skill, talent, and mentality originate from a legacy older than the Empire itself.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°Whether I sacrifice the continuation of our line of warriors for my daughter''s happiness or prevent it will be determined by you.¡±


    ¡°Leomi will not have children with any other than us.¡± I respond flatly without letting Liz'' mad anger at the woman''s arrogance take over.


    ¡°Death and time will solve that issue.¡± She tells me with a cold voice.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± We ask, insanity stirring our lips up.


    ¡°We will cross swords if the time comes to test you.¡± Vikiana responds.


    The quiet confidence in her voice mixed with a slight change in her posture sends a chill down my spine. We struggle not to draw a weapon and fight this warrior who has reached the peak of mastery.


    The reason we do not is that I cannot. If there is a single act that Jessica Freepath considers off-limits, it would be slaying Leomi Lance''s mother. Elizabeth disagrees but the situation has not reached the point where she would consider a duel to the death warranted.


    ¡°Your opinion means naught to us. You want to be a parent to Leomi? Be her mother first.¡± I throw harshly.


    ¡°I need not be at her side to be her mother.¡± Vikiana declares without becoming flustered in the least. ¡°She chose her path in this very location by severing my authority over her before leaving you behind.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°She now bears the mantle of our line but I have one last duty to determine whether or not her life''s companion is worthy.¡±


    ¡°I''ve no mind to follow your traditions, whether new or ancient, Vikiana.¡± I grunt and turn to the north-east, towards the Rykz tunnel. ¡°Leomi''s opinion is the only one that matters.¡±


    I depart, leaving her there because we do not want to enter into conflict with a tiger we can''t allow ourselves to kill, which will happen whether I provoke the fight or not if I understood her correctly.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    As I make my way, I turn my mind to the Templar Master I hope to meet but soon hear Vikiana catch up to me on horseback. I continuously close my fist and slowly force myself to open it as she approaches.


    ¡°I''ve settled things with my brethren.¡± She speaks up from above.


    ¡°Templars?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but not the Order. Those brothers and sisters of mine who mourn those I have led to their deaths.¡± Vikiana answers without a hint of emotion to her voice.


    ¡°They don''t know who I am unless you or Emffrey have broken your promises.¡± I respond, aware that I am not without blame even though she didn''t underline my responsibility.


    ¡°You are not so foolish as to underestimate those you''ve sailed with, are you?¡± She asks with a dark tone. ¡°They''ve seen your face, covered in blood or not, they remember and know enough to track you down.¡±


    ¡°You''ve done well to acknowledge Meiridin''s events rest largely on your shoulders.¡± I utter sharply.


    ¡°You''ve done well not to deny yours, but it does not work in your favor you seek to hide behind the mask.¡± She counters shortly.


    ¡°I will welcome any who seeks to end me with a blade in hand and without resentment but I will not present myself to be judged for doing what is necessary or killing to save my own life.¡± I tell her with a grunt. ¡°How have you settled things?¡±


    ¡°One of us must die within a year.¡± She informs me as if it is a matter of fact.


    She pulls on her horse''s reins just as I stop to look up to her. We hold gazes for a long while before departing once again. This is less of a test than a trial. It would be a failure to end her life, and death not to. She means to force us to kill her. No.


    ¡°You want me to prove I am a worthy enough companion to your daughter for you to sacrifice your life in battle but expect me to fail.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°If you fail to do so, then you will not allow Leomi to involve herself with those who come for your life.¡± She confirms all but my guess as to her prediction. ¡°Of course, you can attempt to kill me as well.¡±


    ¡°Which would be your win whether I succeed or not.¡± I note with a scoff.


    ¡°Our situation is not one where victory or defeat can be considered as a win.¡± Vikiana responds flatly. ¡°I do not want my daughter to mourn either of us.¡±


    ¡°I can agree to that.¡± I say with a dark chuckle. ¡°But it matters not, a lot can change in a year.¡±


    ¡°There is no escaping this, Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath.¡± Vikiana utters with a firm tone.


    ¡°Yet, I will.¡± I deny with a giggle. ¡°By this day next year, I will be more powerful than even the entire Order can handle or likely be buried in a nameless grave.¡± We cannot allow Vikiana to acknowledge us as worthy. ¡°If I live, those who seek revenge upon me will meet the same fate as those they seek to avenge.¡± I tell her our truthful lie of a decision.


    ¡°You are as bloodthirsty as ever.¡± Vikiana comments with a disapproving tone. ¡°And just as foolish if you think I will allow you to slaughter my brethren.¡±


    Even we do not know what insanity drives us. It is impossible to shine a light on the truth of what will occur and what I will choose to do because events have yet to unfold. Yet, the impossible dilemma makes my heart beat with excitement rather than fear.


    ¡°Why must one of us die?¡± I ask, curious as to why there are no alternatives.


    ¡°By my oath to the Lake, whoever dies first will carry the sins of the other in the flames to burn for absolution.¡± Vikiana replies with a formal tone. The Order is ever superstitious to have agreed to this, or rather the Templars since the Order already ''forgave'' me.


    ¡°Such honor in scheming.¡± I comment sarcastically. ¡°The Order merely demands I renounce the mask unless I defend the Empire while its Templars seek their revenge through this nonsense.¡±


    I admire them for refusing to let the deaths of their brethren go unanswered even though they will definitely lose their place in the Order by acting against their orders.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Vikiana repeats with an angry tone, almost a growl in her throat. I pay very close attention to catch the silver flickers that would precede her attack.


    ¡°Nonsense. If my ''sins'' are to be repaid by death, there is no need to play games or wait a year.¡± I declare to provoke her. Yet, she remains quiet.


    ¡°I didn''t strive to grant you this opportunity merely because of my daughter. I''ve lived to safeguard humanity and will willingly die if you prove to be someone who can protect us better than I could.¡± She utters between grit teeth, clearly seething inside.


    ¡°Liar.¡± I point out without pity. ¡°I know you would not be doing this if not for Leomi.¡±


    Only silence answers me but there was never a need for an answer. She would not consider sacrificing herself for me even if I became twice the Exemplar she was. At most, she would fight and simply die if she lacked the skill to win.


    ¡°We''ve both lost everything in a way.¡± Vikiana speaks up an hour later. I throw a glance up, finding her gazing straight ahead at the cliff. ¡°Your losses were of a more permanent nature.¡± She adds, glancing down at my left side. ¡°Yet, you rose anew. If you fail to convince me, I will as well to ensure your death during the test or a year later does not break my daughter.¡±


    My breath catches from the mention she won''t be holding back if I give her the chance to test me. Let her try to defeat us, we will end the woman. No, this is not a game so we will not play.


    Leomi will understand if we just injure her, cut her sword-hand off at worst. A duel is too unpredictable, either of us could die as a result of injuries, we have to ditch her before meeting Amand if we can and after if it isn''t possible. I... I don''t like it but fine.


    ¡°Do you remember the names of those who have died for you to make it here?¡± Vikiana asks with a harsh voice.


    Father. I smother the grief and the image of Ulf whose life I gambled and lost to save Teva. Many people come to mind but I know the answer she truly seeks. Joan, Edward, Conrad, and the other Templars that fell whose names I regret never memorizing. It hurts to be forced to suppress the difficult emotions her words are aimed at evoking in me.


    ¡°I don''t even remember the name of the Noble''s get who first died when the Rykz ambushed us.¡± I respond, unwilling to lie. While I don''t see eye to eye with the Templars, I admire their dedication and respect their sacrifice.


    My answer remains dishonest because it is aimed at deflecting the subject by angering her. Even the mention of the Rykz serves to remind her that I am a traitor to humanity, which is necessary in case she considers the fact I gave up on the Little one as redeeming.


    ¡°Then can you recall the faces of those you''ve killed in cold blood?¡± Vikiana questions. ¡°The Templars and soldiers who have died on the plains to defend Castle Lance while you looked down on them from atop a hill with a Rykz Princess. The warriors who fell to your treachery during Meria''s siege. I can allow all but you to forget those who fell to your hands whether because of your hubris, ambition, or virtue.¡±


    ¡°Allow!¡± We cry out from rage.


    I grab one of the swords at my waist with a shaky hand and draw it. Vikiana taps the flank of her horse with her heels to get out of my reach while she draws her own sword, a sturdy longsword without ornaments.


    ¡°You dare lecture?!¡± Elizabeth exclaims with a hoarse voice. ¡°Screw you! I see the faces of those whose neck I broke in broad daylight, these batteries made by the institute you tried to deliver me to.¡±


    She charges Vikiana, leaving me to say what we mean to say. She slashes out but the woman easily parries the blow, by making use of her advantage in height and reach. Elizabeth keeps trying to land a hit but she''s too unstable to pose a threat to Vikiana.


    ¡°We were never enemies, our paths merely crossed.¡± I utter, trying to soothe the difficult feelings of guilt, sadness, and anger twisting my stomach. No matter my pain, I cannot kill Leomi''s mother. ¡°I may respect your skill but you!? You deserve indifference at best and are worth contempt. You are but a mere mindless sword for the Empire to swing at its enemies, what pedestal do you think you stand on to judge we?¡±


    ¡°None whatsoever.¡± She replies quietly. ¡°It is quite clear that you have not forgotten.¡±


    She casually intercepts Liz'' stabbing attack with a kick before she can launch it with enough force to pierce the leather soles of her boots. Elizabeth staggers back and almost attacks again but pauses when her mind catches up to Vikiana''s answer.


    I sheathe the sword while Liz blanks out at the realization that she''s said too much. I quickly depart, using my sleeve to wipe my eyes once my back is turned to the woman. I hope she didn''t see the tears but I''m aware that both Elizabeth and Jessica screwed up anyway.


    How do I break this? My throat tightens around the boulder stuck in it. I fail to straighten up my mind because my heart is too shaken by the memories Vikiana''s provocations brought to the forefront. It''s fine, with all we''ve done and what we''ll do in Meria, she won''t be able to tolerate us.


    ¡°Human society does not involve fighting to the death over every disagreement.¡± Vikiana calls out from behind me.


    ¡°That''s rich of you to say considering why you came to me.¡± I utter, hating my shaking voice but aware that remaining silent wouldn''t work to lower us in her eyes after how I messed up the previous argument. ¡°And it appears to me that your idea of civilization involves executing peasants to uphold laws that forgive Templars and Nobles who commit the same crimes. Be very afraid for that precious order you strive to protect, Jessica is a damn genius at planning destruction while Elizabeth is fucking unparalleled at delivering it.¡±


    Vikiana doesn''t respond, even as we arrive at the tunnel and cross it to enter the valley. I spot Templar patrols in the distance and head straight for the nearest, understanding my chance at losing the woman will only come if I get her away from her horse.

 Yield.Ch09

    Vikiana keeps following as I make my way towards the four Templars who have stopped for lunch as they wait for us to arrive. I thought I would be nervous to brazenly show up to meet Amand but I have trouble taking that seriously with my mother-in-law to deal with.


    ¡°The Order won''t overlook a rebellion, Jessica.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I reply. We expect that but not quite in the same way as you. ¡°Although I wonder how that will affect your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, Leomi isn''t as thoughtless as to pick a fight with Caeviel without legitimate support from Telnur.¡± Vikiana replies calmly. I''m so surprised I stop where I stand.


    She''s already made an alliance? No, she said ''support'' so it''s more likely a simple deal she made through a representative when they sent merchant ships... no, she didn''t know when the Rykz war would end back then.


    More recently then, she acted from Port-Odo after the peace. Leomi is counting on Telnur to fund the army she''s gathering in spring. It would explain why Cecil thinks there will be a famine.


    Leomi is borrowing money to buy grain and expand the Hospitaliers while depending on Telnur and Kruzser to bankroll her army. Not enough time has passed for her to receive an answer from the south but there is no need for her to wait, they will agree.


    Not only will they agree, but I''m pretty sure they''ll prepare supplies on the northern point of Telnur. Vikiana''s mount trots in front of me. I throw her a look and wonder whether the crow''s feet at the corner of her eyes are new or were always there.


    ¡°You''re growing old, Vicky.¡± I speak up. ¡°Leomi didn''t tell me the specifics but she did warn me she''s making deals with Nobility, your attempt at throwing a wedge is meaningless.¡± She squints but doesn''t respond.


    I walk around her to resume making my way to the four Templars, estimating I''ll reach them in fifteen minutes. I would rather not Vikiana talk to them first so I think quickly to find a way to keep her around if she tries to go ahead without me.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid to deliver yourself to the Order? I could sell you out.¡± Vikiana says from behind.


    ¡°You could always sell me out, proximity doesn''t change a thing.¡± I note.


    ¡°It makes it easier to capture you alive.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Good luck with that.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°You have a lot to live for now.¡± Vikiana counters flatly. I frown because she''s right.


    ¡°If you want to betray me, the sealed case I''m carrying has all the proof you need to expose my identity.¡± I tell her to put an end to her bluff.


    ¡°... You can''t bring it.¡± She tells me urgently.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, amused.


    ¡°You know why it''s too risky.¡± She replies, leading her mount to block my way. ¡°If you want to meet Master Amand, you''ll have to leave your luggage and weapons behind.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her despite the fact she''s right to point out this hole in my plan, making her frown in displeasure. I grab the case''s straps and deposit it standing in the snow before signaling Vikiana to approach. She helps me tie my luggage on her horse''s croup.


    ¡°I don''t think you believe in what you said about sins.¡± I speak up as we depart. ¡°At the very least, you aren''t so stupid as to believe one can bear another''s.¡±


    ¡°The oath only invokes those sins we share responsibility for. Your turn to the Rykz is partly my fault, making much of what you''ve done related to me.¡± She explains calmly.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°What possible purpose would that serve?¡± She responds with a loud but short scoff. ¡°There is no deception in my words when I tell you that a company of my brethren will hunt us down if neither of us dies within a year.¡± That does not mean there was no deception in your previous explanation. We won''t be getting anything from her.


    ¡°A company?¡± I question.


    ¡°A hundred Templars.¡± She replies shortly.


    ¡°You could be lying to me to scare me off, or test me, or restrain my actions.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It is a test.¡± She utters coldly. ¡°I need not deceive you to test you and I never casually lie, even when it is required to accomplish my tasks.¡±


    ¡°Unless Leomi is involved.¡± I mutter under my breath.


    It always comes back to this with Vikiana and that makes it difficult to understand why she''s doing this. She could simply have let them hunt me while protecting her daughter if she didn''t want to kill me personally.


    She clearly has very different values from mine so she shouldn''t be helping me, especially since she doesn''t understand the fact we can be attracted to each other and wants her daughter to continue their line.


    Is she using this to trick me into ending our relationship in a way Leomi won''t be able to protest because it all depends on what I do? We can simply beat all those who come to us and then defeat her if she somehow acknowledges us as worthy before she tries to sacrifice herself for us.


    ¡°Good day, Miss, Vikiana. I am Templar Nahl.¡± A Templar calls out from their camp, surprising me.


    Nahl is a bit taller than me, making him above average. He is relatively handsome with his classic black hair and brown eyes. The Templars, three men and a woman, wear hard leather armor with chain-mails and silver lion head tabards. They are frequently looking to my left side with quizzical expressions but they likely can''t discern much or they wouldn''t merely be curious.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jessica Freepath, you can call me Jessica! Vicky is escorting me to Master Amand because I have a grievance with my village''s Templar to report.¡± I cheerfully call out as we close the distance.


    ¡°This is Exemplar Vikiana, Miss Jessica.¡± The Templar quickly corrects me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Ah! My apologies, Dame Vicky!¡± I exaggeratedly exclaim as I look up to Vikiana.


    She is glaring at me with a stiff face. The four Templars are nervously glancing at the two of us, apparently expecting her to harshly correct me. They grow more and more surprised as she doesn''t. She''s smart enough to know I''ll keep yanking her chain if she does, after all.


    ¡°So, Vicky told me I should report my village''s temple guard if he has strayed from the Order''s guidelines. Is that right?¡± I ask them with a wide grin.


    ¡°Uh, yes?¡± Nahl replies questioningly. ¡°The Temple in Meria would be more suitable but I assume you live nearby so it was more convenient for you to be brought here.¡± He says uncertainly as he glances at the still silent Vikiana.


    ¡°That is the case.¡± She utters with a gruff voice.


    ¡°Is the issue so grave you must meet with the Master?¡± Nahl asks me seriously.


    ¡°I wouldn''t know.¡± I hurriedly shake my head. ¡°Vicky told me it was alright, but I can tell you... if that''s okay.¡± I tell them nervously.


    ¡°Cut it out, Jessica.¡± Vikiana barks.


    The Templar who was about to reassure me snaps his mouth shut at her outburst. I throw my mother-in-law an annoyed glance and slap her horse''s romp, making it jerk to the side. She swears as she struggles to regain control of the mount.


    ¡°Come on, they were completely buying my peasant girl act!¡± I complain.


    ¡°Which would have backfired as soon as you sat down for lunch.¡± She replies flatly. ¡°And call me Vikiana.¡± She adds between grit teeth.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.¡°Um...¡± Nahl hesitantly intervenes.


    ¡°I''m not exactly here about my village''s temple guard.¡± I admit before throwing a spiteful remark at Vicky. ¡°Not that you would know.¡± She turns her gaze to the horizon, snubbing me.


    ¡°Then what is this about, Ms?¡± Nahl asks, showing he''s losing patience by shortening the title he''s addressing me by.


    ¡°First, let''s make sure that sitting down at your fire won''t backfire.¡± I tell him with a teasing tone.


    The Templar blinks. My rapid change of moods seems to further put him off-balance so I wait a few moments for him to settle before opening my winter cloak to show the array of weapons around my waist. The Templars'' eyes grow so big I fear they''ll fall off, but their traits grow somber as they notice I''m missing a left breast and arm.


    ¡°I have a bit of skill with these, I can take them off if you want.¡± I tell them. Nahl stares blankly for a while before throwing a look to Vikiana who doesn''t pull her eyes from the horizon or even react in any discernible way.


    ¡°That doesn''t seem necessary, Miss Jessica.¡± He tells me after a beat. ¡°Were you injured in the occupation?¡± He asks gently while holding his hand out to the fire in order to invite me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answer with a simple shrug.


    I pull one of their mats closer to the flames and settle down with my hand extended out to warm it up. The four Templars join me while Vikiana hops off her horse and leaves it with their mounts.


    ¡°Do you require the Alemplars?¡± Nahl questions.


    ¡°No need, t''was but a burn and a few cuts that have already healed.¡± I reply with a giggle. ¡°I was young and unarmed.¡± I tell them, reminiscing my long-lost youth. ¡°Their scouts can deliver quite the wallop with their pointy sticks so I tried to wrestle one from behind.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Nahl says with a grimace. ¡°That type of Rykz is indeed dangerous, as much as a warrior during a charge or in very close proximity.¡±


    ¡°They pack some heat, I''ll give you that.¡± I reply with a smile, not really agreeing with his assessment because warriors are a lot stronger and their Vuskyt armors are better than the chitin carapace of the scouts.


    ¡°The Kingdom is fortunate the insects haven''t resorted to scorched earth tactics as they can set fire to all that they trample, humans, animals, and plants alike.¡± One of the other temple guards speaks up with a dark tone, likely because he saw my disagreement.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I agree with a grimace at the image. ¡°Don''t try to wrestle one because you''ll suffer long before you manage to rip their head off.¡± I tell them with a serious expression.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Vikiana calls me out with a pained groan.


    ¡°What?!¡± I exclaim, feigning ignorance. ¡°It''s good advice! My friends were adamant I not forget it.¡±


    ¡°No one is crazy enough to do that, Miss Jessica.¡± Nahl helpfully informs me. ¡°Thank you for the warning, but your friends were likely teasing you.¡± I look to my mother-in-law as my lips twist into a corner smile.


    ¡°Jessica is.¡± Vikiana mutters with a sigh. ¡°She is speaking from experience, although I cannot fathom what the point is.¡±


    ¡°I was told I need to be more social so I''m trying very, very hard!¡± I tell her with a merry inflection to my voice.


    ¡°You charged, a scout? Unarmed? And you ripped its, head off? While on, fire?¡± Nahl asks with a stutter, clearly baffled.


    ¡°I had to, it didn''t even pick me a bouquet of flowers before it tried to fry me for lunch.¡± I reply without blinking. ¡°I don''t have high standards...¡± Vikiana flinches at my words. ¡°But I do expect a minimum.¡±


    Two of the Templars start laughing at Nahl''s befuddlement at my exploit and levity. The last one, who intervened earlier, remains silent and inexpressive. I break my facade and let a chuckle escape me but keep my attention on Vikiana.


    She is frowning but, after having spent so many hours observing Leomi to learn everything there is to know about her, it doesn''t escape me that her left dimple rose a bit. It''s a small but important detail.


    ¡°So, how did the two of you meet?¡± Nahl asks to change the subject.


    ¡°I know her daughter.¡± I tell him with a wink. He blinks and his cheeks grow a bit rosy, enhancing his handsome face by giving it some life. ¡°To be frank, I have several reasons to meet with Master Amand. One of which is my concern about the evil that could befall my business.¡±


    The mood drops like a stone. While Vikiana freezes, the Templars'' expressions turn sharp and difficult. I''m unpopular. It''s a tough world out there sister, at least they don''t look like they hate you.


    ¡°Surely things aren''t so urgent that you don''t have the time to enjoy lunch with us, Miss Jessica.¡± Nahl tentatively speaks up.


    ¡°Of course, I merely seek to acquire some protection.¡± I tell them with a smile. ¡°Storms don''t occur spontaneously after all, there are dark clouds on the horizon but I haven''t heard the thunder that precedes lightning.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, sometimes disasters strike without warning.¡± Vikiana tells me with a tight voice, evidently telling me I''m pushing my luck by taunting her brethren.


    I nod at her like her words contain the apex of wisdom and hold my tongue. I''ve done enough here for her to look down on me, saying any more could expose my scheme. I really, really, want to spar with her.


    Bad idea, she doesn''t know how far we''ve come so it''s best to keep an element of surprise for ourselves. That won''t work against her, it would be best to use her to further sharpen our skills.


    ¡°Well, the food is ready so let''s eat!¡± Nahl suddenly exclaims, breaking the tension.


    The meal goes on without incident, there is some banter but I hold off on further antagonizing Vikiana. It gets awkward when she explains that she is no longer an Exemplar but they aren''t very surprised by the revelation.


    Her status had been hanging from a thread for a long time after she stole pheromone vials and the sword at her waist is clearly not that of an Exemplar or Templar so they likely already had an inkling about what happened.


    Nahl''s stew turns out to be so good that Elizabeth changes her opinion of him as a nice handsome guy to a very important character to keep an eye on. It helps a lot that he comes from a village like mine located at the south-eastern point of the Izla.


    We split an hour after lunch, they give us directions to the Order''s camp where Master Amand is staying at and resume their patrol. Ironically, they point us to the Rykz city which means we didn''t even need to stop.


    ¡°It was fun, wasn''t it Vicky?¡± I goad her.


    ¡°We''ll have to stop at sundown, you''re fast on foot but not fast enough to make it there before the middle of the night.¡± She informs me without biting.


    ¡°I suppose, it did take all day to reach the tunnel from the lake back then.¡± I acknowledge. Master Amand isn''t going to meet me in the middle of the night after all. ¡°What do you think they''re looking for here?¡±


    ¡°The subterranean entrance, obviously.¡± She tells me, throwing an odd look.


    ¡°They won''t find it here.¡± I note.


    ¡°You know where it is?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, but it won''t be far from the lake. It might even be beneath their well-fields.¡± I reply.


    Vikiana raises an eyebrow but doesn''t press so I turn to focus back on the journey ahead, accelerating my pace. By the middle of the afternoon, I feel my heart tighten like it''s about to cramp. I stop short, only able to wait for her to turn the horse around.


    ¡°We''re setting camp.¡± I inform her, suppressing my anguish. I can''t have another episode, especially not in front of her.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± She questions flatly.


    ¡°Heartache.¡± I reply with a corner smile. ¡°I miss your daughter''s brea...¡± Shhiiin. I cut myself short as the point of a sword appears in front of my nose. ¡°Bread, she makes great bread.¡± I nervously correct, unable to move because I would be at risk of crumbling.


    ¡°That''s what I thought.¡± Vikiana utters with a hard voice. She sheathes her weapon and hops off her mount to start making camp. She stops after a while, likely noticing I have been standing completely still. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I have a heartache.¡± I tell her with the tiniest of shrugs.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± She questions while approaching with a frown. ¡°You''re really pale.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big problem apart from the fact it''ll eventually kill me.¡± I joke. ¡°I''ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± She asks me, pressing her lips together as she examines my face.


    ¡°Hey, I realized something!¡± I cheerfully exclaim, startling her.


    I immediately regret my outburst because it causes my lungs to seize from acute pain. The event is so sudden I don''t even get to enjoy the flicker of frustration that disturbed her poker face. I restrain my breaths because it hurts too much when I fully inhale or exhale.


    Vikiana hesitates for a while but ends up leaving me be to clear a spot of snow for us to set our mats down. My heart hasn''t settled by the time she starts the fire so she grabs my waist with a reluctant expression and helps me settle down.


    ¡°If you''re lucky, I might just drop dead.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°If only you were that easy to get rid of.¡± She replies cooly.


    She walks away to grab a pack of rations from her own luggage and shares it with me. I eat the compact biscuits with tiny bites, filling my stomach up. By the time we finish, I''ve recovered enough to get up and grab my blanket.


    ¡°You should have packed a tent.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°You got one?¡± I ask while raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I left in a hurry and I''m not sick.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Neither am I, not really.¡± I tell her with a shrug.


    I lie on my side and close my eyes. I try to fall asleep for a long time but fail because it''s still the middle of the day, I eventually give up and daydream while withstanding the violent shivers that occasionally shake my body.


    It feels a little like I''m falling apart, but does not compare to the day Leomi gave me nothing so it doesn''t especially worry us. The fire is warm, so much so I suspect Vikiana used two or three portions to keep it blazing for hours.


    I jump a little in surprise when I hear her returning footsteps, having completely missed her departure. I listen as she throws logs into the fire, resenting the fact this woman is here with me instead of at her daughter''s side.

 Yield.Ch10

    I awoke thrice in the middle of the night to cough and retch. If it weren''t for the third blanket Vikiana gave me and the blaze she kept feeding through the night... A crooked smile stirs my lips. I may very well have not awoken a fourth time.


    I reach for my reserve, noticing that I''ve only one portion left when there should at least be two considering the growth of Leomi''s access. That means I''m in bad enough shape that my survival instincts made direct use of flow. I get up and start packing, pushing my trembling body.


    ¡°Are you well enough to travel?¡± Vikiana asks.


    ¡°No problem, my cold simply got worse.¡± I reply with a grunt.


    ¡°Is this endeavor one to precipitate your own death?¡± She directly questions.


    ¡°What would you do if it was?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Help.¡± She replies fiercely. ¡°My daughter, the Lake only knows why, values you. I will not let you pointlessly end your life in her arms to cause her pain.¡±


    ¡°Hhm.¡± I exhale. ¡°I wouldn''t be in such a hurry if I had enough time to wait for Amand in Meria.¡± I honestly tell her.


    Vikiana nods sharply and seizes me four portions of energy from her flank that she hands over to me. I swiftly use them to start healing. We then depart on foot together, she guides her horse by the bridle.


    As the sun rises over the mountain in the east, the Rykz city appears around the large lake ahead. I make it a game to count the Templars in the streets, arriving at two hundred when I stop. The Order is evidently scattered throughout the valley.


    ¡°Don''t tell Leomi about the deadline.¡± I suddenly speak up.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Vikiana snaps back. ¡°The last thing we need is for her to get involved and feel guilty for failing to prevent either of our deaths.¡±


    ¡°But we do need to tell her the rest.¡± I note.


    ¡°Not before I determine you are worthy to be with my daughter.¡± She replies with a hard voice.


    I hold my tongue because I disagree. The woman''s plan seems to be to tell Leomi once she''s made a decision about who will die while mine is to ensure Vikiana never finds me of enough value to give up her own life.


    That means I''ll need to tell Leomi in secret before we leave the Izla so that the two can talk. It''ll be difficult for Vikiana''s opinion of us not to improve considering your plans for Jessica Freepath. It wouldn''t be practical to conceal I am Freepath, and it would be detrimental to our cooperation with Leomi if I don''t build up my reputation.


    There are dozens of carriages gathered on the plazas around the lake, those that the workers used to pour Grikyz'' food in the lake''s water. A quick assessment tells me that there are too many for them to merely hold their supplies. They likely contain the weapons and armors that were taken by the Rykz. Good, Amand will know exactly how much the Order owes me.


    Nahl and his patrol catch up to us as we enter the city. He tries to drag me to an Alemplar because I supposedly look shaky and pale but I refuse so he settles for inviting us to lunch.


    I agree but feel regret as he leads us to a long building which served as Rykz barracks instead of cooking for us, joining a good hundred Templars and Semplars already standing at the tables for lack of chairs.


    Vikiana melds into the crowd while I remain with Nahl and his squad. She catches up with her brothers and sisters as is natural but I notice that there are some who turn their backs on her. It annoys me that they would treat my love''s mother like this but Liz manages to hold me back until she returns.


    ¡°I don''t understand why they resent you.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Same reason as you, really. The fact I acted on my own means I bear the ensuing deaths on my back. Not to mention I knew more about what went on in the institute than most, some think I kept things from the Order and the Emperor.¡± Vikiana utters in a low voice.


    ¡°At least you acted and achieved something, what did they do?¡± I comment without caring about the volume of my voice.


    She makes a grimace as the hall falls utterly silent. I dip my spoon in the tasteless gruel and ferociously bite down on it. I watch Nahl from the corner of my eyes as he raises his hands and lowers them in a sign of appeasement.


    ¡°So, how did the two of you meet?¡± Nahl asks quietly, but his voice travels through the hall because no one is speaking.


    ¡°We met.¡± I reply shortly. ¡°Vikiana did what she had to for her family.¡± I add, addressing the room as I keep eating. ¡°Even if she made stupid mistakes, she''s done more than any of you.¡±


    Tone down the rhetoric, Jess, we don''t want to win points with her. I''m dissing Templars, she neither likes nor agrees with me. Vikiana gives me a look of warning as a few temple guards turn away from their tables to stare at me.


    ¡°What, any of you disagree?¡± I question confrontationally.


    ¡°Everyone has lost people and made sacrifices.¡± Vikiana tells me with a sharp tone.


    ¡°I''m sorry, did I hurt their feelings?¡± I ask sarcastically. ¡°The point of you is to protect people, is it not? You don''t get cuddles for failing to maintain the order you so adore.¡±


    ¡°A few hundred Templars could never have fought the Rykz back, Miss.¡± Nahl speaks up, looking down at me with a saddened expression that further riles me up.


    ¡°Your excuses don''t mean shit to those the Izla has buried. The Order failed in its mission, just as much as Nobility has. That is the reason a Council rules these lands now and why Hospitaliers are more welcomed than your temple guards.¡± I say, raising my head to run my gaze over the room.


    ¡°We all take our failure very seriously, Miss Jessica.¡± The voice arises from behind me. ¡°There is no need for you to remind us of the extent to which we have let Izla Meria down.¡±


    I turn, finding Master Amand standing at the door. He has shadows under his eyes and wrinkles at the corner of his mouth. The fact he could recognize me at a glance from behind sends a chill down my spine.


    ¡°On the contrary.¡± I reply, pushing an evil chuckle down. ¡°The fact that you are still here patrolling means you yet fail to understand how the Rykz think.¡±


    ¡°Who is she, Master?¡± A muscular man asks with a dark expression.


    ¡°Vikiana.¡± Amand says, redirecting the question to her.


    ¡°This is Jessica Freepath, Alex.¡± Vikiana replies with a long sigh. ¡°The woman who stayed behind to lead the Rykz away from our tracks during our escape.¡±


    ¡°The hand under Elizabeth Vil''s bloody gauntlet.¡± Master Amand adds softly. ¡°I''ve been meaning to meet you.¡±


    A deafening silence fills the hall. Many of the Templars rock on their feet at the revelation. The faces they make are diverse but all these expressions have in common that they are difficult and heavy.


    ¡°So have I.¡± I grunt, taken off-balance by the overall lack of hostility directed at me and the guilt in some eyes. I didn''t exactly plan for all this to come out but at least it doesn''t seem like they''re going to immediately tear me to pieces. ¡°You going to take me to task for the E.Vil I wrought on these lands?¡± I ask theatrically, mouth shifting into a smirk. Hey, you don''t get to take sole responsibility for what we did! Don''t worry, I''m sure they haven''t forgotten about you.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.¡°You were far from the only one to serve the Rykz, but one of the most dangerous and elusive.¡± Amand replies ambiguously. ¡°Would you do me the favor of educating us as to how the Rykz think while you finish your meal?¡±


    I give him a stiff nod. You had to mouth off. I lost my temper. You better not screw up and tell them too much. I know, can''t know too much or too little considering they definitely know I''m the one who brokered the deal for the Rykz'' retreat.


    The Templar Master walks to the other side of the table and stands in front of me, waving away a Semplar who tried to give him one of the room''s few seats. I eat a few more spoonfuls of gruel as I think.


    ¡°How did you sneak Rykz inside Meria''s walls?¡± Amand suddenly asks.


    ¡°Bribes and barges.¡± I reply, pretty sure he already knows. ¡°The rest was simply a matter of using the Duke''s own secret passages to infiltrate Elizabeth into the castle.¡±


    ¡°Which should not exist, much less be such a badly kept secret they were revealed to invaders before the defenders found out about them.¡± Nahl mutters resentfully.


    ¡°Things didn''t go to plan for any of us.¡± I reply with a shudder as I recall Duke Meria shredding Rykz and soldiers on the rampart.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil''s leash is notoriously dangerous to hold.¡± Master Amand comments with a quick glance at Vikiana.


    Did he think I was talking about your rampage during the battle? Obviously, but I feel a bit resentful he thinks it was my idea to execute the officers we captured. I didn''t tell you to decapitate and catapult them, and we hadn''t sisters back then so there isn''t much point in splitting hairs about actions we took together.


    I throw a calm glance around the room, hiding how tense I am at the fact that a hundred swords could be drawn against me if I don''t give the right answers. Luckily, Liz seems more interested in spectating than going insane.


    ¡°You''re looking in the wrong places.¡± I tell Amand. ¡°The Rykz'' main escape tunnel will be inside or near the city and large enough to allow a Queen to use it.¡±


    ¡°We''ve searched every building.¡± He replies calmly. ¡°Any insights as to what we could have missed?¡±


    ¡°Did you use scanning constructs on the well-fields?¡± I ask. He shakes his head. ¡°Each should give out a humid draft that comes up from underground, if they don''t then it means the passageway is already blocked.¡±


    ¡°There may be an underground lake or river.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Alex?¡± Amand turns to the burly man.


    ¡°I haven''t felt anything when I went there, but it wouldn''t help even if I did because there isn''t enough relief in the terrain for there to be a hidden tunnel.¡± Alex replies.


    ¡°Scan the fields anyway.¡± I tell them. ¡°They could have used a large slab of rock to hide the tunnel''s entrance which workers then covered in dirt. Those Rykz then escaped by climbing down the wells or using smaller tunnels they destroyed behind themselves. It''s what I would have done to delay you.¡±


    ¡°They should be aware we wouldn''t risk an underground pursuit.¡± Master Amand contests with a frown.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you do it anyway in their place?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, it would be too big of a project for a retreat when I could simply collapse the tunnel. But I can see why the Rykz would conceal it instead since their workers are tireless, if not to keep their pathway to the Izla open then to waste our time.¡± Amand replies. ¡°Get started on scanning the well-fields, Alex.¡± He orders.


    ¡°She could be misleading us to further waste our time and energy.¡± The man notes darkly.


    ¡°It''s up to you to decide.¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°I don''t know where the tunnel is so I can only narrow it down for you, it could even be under the lake.¡±


    ¡°Your attitude and the fact you are so eager to help is suspicious.¡± Alex replies with a frown.


    ¡°Should I act like a scaredy-cat?¡± I ask with a scoff.


    ¡°I trust Miss Jessica would not have returned our equipment if her purpose was to hinder us, Alex. Actions speak louder than words and hers have shown that her people''s lives matter more to her than honor.¡± Master Amand declares calmly as he gazes back at me. ¡°I do respect you even if I will never trust you.¡± He tells me in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°Because I betrayed the Empire?¡± I ask, inclining my head to the side in curiosity before swiftly stopping because it is a Rykz gesture.


    ¡°Because your morals are lacking. The means do not justify the ends.¡± He replies with a sharp voice.


    ¡°You must find it unfortunate that the Order as a whole does not behave with such honor. Elizabeth Vil had quite the story to tell.¡± I counter with the same tone, implying that I know of Vikiana and his involvement with the institute.


    ¡°The Templar Order is honorable towards those who act honorably.¡± Master Amand utters firmly and without hesitation, clearly taking Vikiana''s side. It takes me a moment to decide whether to get into a philosophical argument or follow through with my plans.


    ¡°I do respect the Order, Master Amand.¡± I finally decide to say. ¡°That is why I returned your gear and didn''t refuse to share my opinions.¡±


    ¡°Was it not that you sought forgiveness?¡± Alex asks. He doesn''t sound mocking but definitely wary.


    ¡°For what?¡± Emffrey intervenes as he walks in, surprising me. ¡°Achieving what we were all unable to do with fewer sacrifices?¡± He asks sarcastically. I relax slightly as it doesn''t seem he wants to expose me as Elizabeth Vil, but at the same time I grow angry for fearing that he would considering he owes me his silence. ¡°None of us should presume to have the right to judge her, and you know why that is.¡± He utters harshly, implying that the Order brought the Rykz to Caeviel.


    ¡°Emffrey.¡± Master Amand barks, obviously warning him to keep silent.


    ¡°Yes, Emffrey.¡± I concur with a chuckle. ¡°What was it you said about personal responsibility again?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°That one has a personal responsibility to have the capability to save oneself. I get it now, if someone I barely knew and couldn''t help asked to be rescued at my detriment, I would probably laugh in their faces.¡± I note.


    ¡°...¡± Emffrey opens and closes his mouth like a fish on dry land, stunned that I would confront him after he took my defense.


    ¡°But what you expected of me back then wasn''t that; you expected of me to be captured and perhaps die for your escape.¡± I speak up without care for his feelings because I am in the right and he should know so without the shadow of a doubt. ¡°The weight of your guilt must be impressive if it changed your mind to the point where you take my side at this juncture.¡± I utter with a flat tone.


    ¡°I, I was indeed wrong.¡± Emffrey utters with difficulty but then bows in apology without showing a moment''s doubt.


    A good fifty Templars make queer expressions, while the rest are divided between amusement and disapproval. Amand is tapping the table with a thoughtful expression. Vikiana seems so stressed she looks a decade older, not that it changes much considering she never appeared old.


    ¡°Did you come here seeking forgiveness?¡± The Master asks.


    ¡°I need none of it, do I? As you''ve said, there were plenty of people in the Rykz'' service and you''ve arrested none as far as I am aware.¡± I reply, returning my arm to the inside of my large winter cloak.


    ¡°You are quite unlike these people.¡± Amand notes.


    ¡°Well, as unwise as it is for me to say...¡± I start as I take a step back.


    ¡°Careful Jessica.¡± Vikiana interrupts to warn me.


    ¡°I am worth much more alive than dead to you in the short term.¡± I continue, ignoring her. ¡°And those are the only two options because I will fight if you try to capture me.¡± I finish, setting my hand on the longsword''s handle.


    The room fills up with the ruffling of tabards and hard leather armors, Templars reaching for their weapons while the Semplars slowly draw away from me. Master Amand raises his hand to tell them to hold off.


    ¡°Is your intention to defy the Emperor''s authority?¡± He asks with a quiet but tense voice.


    ¡°It is merely my desire to die with a weapon in hand as a warrior rather than hanging from a rope as a traitor.¡± I calmly respond, applying a lightning-armor-piercing construct to the blade even though they would likely disrupt it.


    ¡°I can assure you that, if condemned, you have earned the right to die under an executioner''s axe.¡± Amand tells me with a hint of humor. ¡°But I do not think you deserve it so I will not act against you unless I am given direct orders to do so.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± I note, relaxing my grip on my weapon''s handle.


    ¡°Why did you come here, Jessica Farmer?¡± He asks intently.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± I correct. ¡°And I would prefer to have this discussion in private, more specifically without her present.¡± I point to Vikiana who frowns in response.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Master nods and holds his palm out towards the exit. ¡°Leave your weapons behind and we shall speak.¡±


    I hold his gaze for a while, trying to assess whether he is serious or setting a trap to capture me. He doesn''t flinch or show any sign that he''s preparing to stab me in the back. I give up trying to figure it out and step outside while unbuckling one of my belts.


    I make my way to Vikiana''s horse and put away the weapons by attaching them to the liangi''s case. I quite enjoy the thrill of openly handling the proof that we are Elizabeth Vil under Master Amand''s eyes. After all, he wouldn''t just let me go if he knew. I don''t think it''s merely paranoia on my part if I believe Vikiana''s ultimatum.


    Once I''m done, I lift my cloak to show I am no longer armed and follow him to a nearby house guarded by four Templars to settle near a fire. He lets me ponder for a long while about what I''ll say without rushing me.


    ¡°Could you do me the favor of keeping what we''ll discuss from Vikiana?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If it doesn''t concern her, then it does not.¡± Amand replies flatly. ¡°I do not hold the habit of running my tongue about the Order''s business.¡±


    I hope she will think I''m trying to bribe the Order with their gear and information or blackmail them in some way but, even if she does, her misunderstanding won''t hold for long if she keeps stalking me.


    I''m starting to think that my friends are right. Of course we are, you suck at being E.Vil. I''m going to need to do something very stupid to convince Vikiana I''m unworthy. Leave that to me. That''s not reassuring. It isn''t meant to be.


    ¡°I want eight Templars.¡± I tell Master Amand.

 Yield.Ch11

    Master Amand stares with a flat look on his face. I lean back in the chair and fiddle with my straw-hat as I wonder what he''s thinking about. I had hoped to surprise him or rile him up with the presumptuous request, making the ensuing conversation that much easier because he would be on his back-foot.


    ¡°For what purpose?¡± He asks instead.


    ¡°To guard a building in Meria.¡± I reply. He nods at me to tell me to go on. ¡°I have some concerns about Elizabeth Vil, we don''t always get along for many reasons and she can be quite jealous about my relationship with Leomi Lance.¡± I explain. Sometimes, but we''re sisters, how could you say this of me! ¡°She is adept at concealing her appearance and infiltration but Templars would be difficult for her to deceive. Elizabeth once successfully tricked Lady Lance into believing she was my blood sister, that misunderstanding was rather difficult to clear up.¡±


    ¡°I have heard a corroborating rumor.¡± Amand acknowledges, looking surprised. He didn''t expect me to say this. I suppress Liz'' prideful smirk. ¡°She should not be able to deceive anyone in that manner again, although I suspected the two of you did have a very close relationship rather than her having used a construct.¡± He adds with squinted eyes. Suspect me all you want, this trick only has to last until Liz makes her true return.


    ¡°Once upon a time, we were.¡± I utter while rubbing the scar on my left cheek. ¡°Let''s say she was rather... disappointed in me after falling into a trap because I told her to trust a certain Exemplar. I thought I made it up to her with the institute but it turns out she has a temper.¡± I was peeved at the most.


    ¡°Miss Freepath, while I do sympathize to a point, the Order does not have the resources to send Templars as bodyguards. Elizabeth Vil has been exiled from the Kingdom so I would suggest you seek help from the regular army or Countess Lance.¡± Master Amand tells me. ¡°At most, I could promise to set regular patrols in your street but I would need a good reason to do so.¡±


    ¡°I will soon be acquiring more enemies than the Red Berserk if it helps justify your decision to assign these eight Templars.¡± I reply with a smile, as if I hadn''t heard his refusal. ¡°There may very well be some chaos in Meria if Nobility torches or steals my project.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that I am a Master of the Order, do you not?¡± Amand asks with a tense expression.


    ¡°I was not threatening you nor implying I would be provoking my soon to become enemies into attacking me.¡± I deny with an offended voice. ¡°It is simply that Nobles are prideful and my opinions could easily offend them. A mere eight Templars could easily keep the peace.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica.¡± He starts, losing some of his politeness. ¡°Would you simply tell me what it is you will be doing in that building which could cause a revolt if burnt instead of dancing around the subject?¡±


    I sigh and nod, having hoped to get him to commit to giving me eight Templars first because he might not find my project of enough value or entirely dismiss it because he doesn''t understand. Oh well.


    I gather one portion of flow, the most I can spare while preserving the three constructs on my heart, and assemble the plowing construct I''ve been working on. I then explain what I hope to make out of it, finding it encouraging that his hard expression softens.


    ¡°Can you give me a demonstration?¡± He asks at the end.


    ¡°Of course, although I''m low on energy.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That is no issue, U...¡± He starts.


    ¡°Master!¡± Alex'' loud cry arises from behind the door and cuts him off.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Amand asks towards the door as it opens.


    ¡°We''ve found the entrance, the paved floor in the Rykz forge can be lifted but the construct detected a large round rock immediately under it that makes it impossible to enter the tunnel.¡± The Templar explains, standing at the door-frame. ¡°That stone is the reason we didn''t detect the empty space under the building. We suspect the Rykz can move it to use this pathway to return.¡±


    ¡°Cut a hole in the rock but be careful. If you don''t cause a collapse then map the tunnels before you seal them.¡± Amand orders.


    Alex salutes and gives me an acknowledging nod before departing at double-pace. Surprising considering he didn''t find the tunnel where I thought it would be, but then again I did affirm it would be inside the city so I was right.


    It saddens me a bit that the Silver Hive will be unable to easily return to the Izla but the fact is that I would be the only one who would be happy if they did and their return would put many more lives at risk which would immediately sour my mood towards Grikyz if I am still breathing.


    ¡°Miss Freepath?¡± Amand calls out, bringing my attention to the five portions of flow he made float over the table.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I say.


    I seize the energy and extend my palm out, inside which he places his dagger. I set the plowing construct over the blade and activate it as I run the point on the table. The wood splinters along the path, creating a rather large groove.


    ¡°I used about half a portion but that''s because the table is harder than most soil and the construct itself is a bit unstable because I haven''t finished it so the consumption can wildly vary.¡± I explain and give the dagger back with the construct deactivated.


    The Master takes hold of the weapon and spends the next half-hour inspecting the segments while asking me questions. I reply as best as I can with a growing nervousness because he has shown more interest in the construct than in the specifics of its use for plowing.


    ¡°How will this construct affect food production?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It''s impossible to tell.¡± I shake my head. ¡°People might use the time they save to diversify what they produce or plow more fields.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Or laze around.¡± He notes.


    ¡°Unlikely, but I suppose it''s possible.¡± I reply flatly.


    ¡°Very well. Lastly, and most importantly, can you be trusted to make those plows impossible to adapt as weapons?¡± He questions with a sharp look on his face that gives me a thrill.


    ¡°That would be impossible.¡± I tell him straight. ¡°People will inevitably learn enough about how the construct works to fight with it, I don''t think it will be as dangerous as the shredding construct but it might come close.¡± I''m not surprised it came to this but it still angers me.


    ¡°But you said you will make use of runes.¡± Amand comments. ¡°Unless it is taught in detail, then the construct won''t spread from that alone.¡±


    ¡°The runic plows will be too weak in effect and unwieldy to be used as weapons, that''s for certain because the runes will be engraved on metal strips attached to the body.¡± I affirm. ¡°But people will eventually learn by observation, not to mention that the runic-smiths will know everything about the plowing construct.¡±


    ¡°Those qualified to make this runic plow will know not to spread this kind of information.¡± The Master tells me. ¡°But I do believe you are correct, the wide-spread use will lead to the shredding construct leaking in one shape or another.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you refuse to help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don''t you fear I would arrest you since you are implying you will be going ahead with the project with or without my agreement?¡± He questions back.


    ¡°I''m not planning to teach this construct to peasants so you would at most forbid me to go on with my project.¡± I counter. ¡°Besides, I am not certain whether it is forbidden by the Kingdom or the Empire to teach those ''dangerous'' constructs.¡±


    ¡°It is the Empire Law which forbids it for reasons of secrecy and internal stability. Most constructs originate from the University after all. Noble houses compete in stealing each other''s secrets so a King or Queen would be unable and unwilling to intervene.¡± Amand explains. ¡°Not that peasants are allowed to learn, which makes it forbidden for them.¡±


    ¡°I won''t stop.¡± I frankly tell him because deceiving the Order on this matter wouldn''t last and would have dire consequences for me, no matter how much it disgusts me to follow these rules. ¡°If needed, I will simply find people who are allowed to know the construct to sell to.¡±


    ¡°The potential of this runic plow is indeed too great for it to be forbidden or openly revealed.¡± He admits, surprising me. ¡°That being said, this potential is also the reason why I must contact Kruzser as I cannot make the decision on my own.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± I trail off, stunned by how quickly the matter seems to have blown up.


    ¡°In the meantime, I will assign two dozen Templars and Semplars to guard the location of your project.¡± Amand continues while thoughtfully tapping the table. ¡°Whether you are allowed to spread this runic plow as you wish or are restricted, it is important to develop it so the Order will also provide flow in a quantity to be determined by the Main Temple in Kruzser.¡±


    ¡°This is much more than I hoped for.¡± I admit, feeling proud as well as pressured by the expectations. Leomi taught you well. I merely imitated her methods in finding support. ¡°I am not qualified to manage the guild.¡± I humbly admit. ¡°Could you deal directly with my representative and Councilwoman Cecil for further negotiations?¡± I ask.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Amand agrees with a nod. ¡°Do you require an escort back to Meria?¡±


    ¡°No, I rather value my freedom.¡± I reply firmly.


    ¡°I suppose it would be more difficult for Elizabeth Vil to track you down if you travel alone.¡± The Master says with a frown as he glances at the scar on my left cheek. ¡°How motivated is she to find you?¡±


    ¡°It''s difficult to determine before meeting her.¡± I tell him truthfully. ¡°But I will be accompanying Lady Lance for the foreseeable future and our relationship will become more public so it''s safe to assume her jealousy will grow.¡± Only if you keep me from her.


    ¡°And your future enemies?¡± He questions with a serious expression.


    ¡°They can only catch me when I work at the guild.¡± I affirm.


    He quickly nods in agreement, likely relying on his misunderstanding that I''ve hidden my existence for the entire war to deduct that I am able to move stealthily enough to evade pursuit from Nobility.


    ¡°In the event of your death, can those you employ continue that work?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Maybe, I haven''t met them.¡± I reply with a half-shrug. ¡°If I die, I''m sure you can rely on the University to finalize the construct.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He whispers, sounding unconvinced as he peers down at the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Why do so much?¡± I ask Amand out of curiosity.


    ¡°For the same reason I acted against Duke Meria.¡± He replies with a flat tone. ¡°The Empire is its people. A person''s status is merely an indication of the authority our Emperor lends to fulfill a role in our society, which Nobles often forget to their own detriment.¡± He explains while gazing at me with cold eyes.


    ¡°Peasants are those who suffer from their lapses of memory.¡± I utter in a dark voice.


    ¡°One''s privilege only extends as far as one''s usefulness to our survival. You would do well to remember as much if you take it upon you to attempt to right the world to your own views.¡± Amand tells me threateningly. ¡°Emperor Rasaec is wise and so the Empire will last for as long as His immortality. Yet, days only contain so many hours. Nobility is a bulwark, they buy time in case of invasion and maintain our capacity to wage an endless war on our borders. Lady Lance understands this, it would do you good to keep this in mind lest you attempt to change hers on what is to be achieved with the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of interfering with the Hospitaliers'' given mission.¡± I tell him, unfazed by his zealotry because I''ve taken these beliefs into account for my plans.


    ¡°Then, I believe that this is about all the business we have to discuss, Miss Freepath.¡± Amand declares while standing up.


    ¡°One more thing.¡± I speak up as I follow him outside. ¡°The Hospitaliers dearly lack qualified officers.¡± The Master pauses and turns to me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Could Templar Nahl be interested in a change of career?¡± I ask with a corner smile.


    ¡°Why him?¡± Amand questions.


    ¡°Because he tried to drag me to the Alemplar twice and is low born. He also has the training to be a squad leader in the Order which makes him more qualified to rise in the Hospitaliers'' ranks than those of Lady Lance''s faction.¡± I explain.


    ¡°And why would I agree to let him go?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Because he is one of you.¡± I reply easily. ¡°He would be someone more trustworthy to deal with than a recently recruited low born, soldier, or Noble.¡±


    ¡°If you can convince him, then I will accept his withdrawal from the Order.¡± The Master decisively tells me.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Amand.¡± I say, bowing my head.


    ¡°If you would please follow me, I would pass on some parting gifts to facilitate your perilous lifestyle.¡± He says, seemingly implying that it was reckless of me to show up here without a guarantee the Order would let me go. ¡°You could call it a reward for returning our equipment.¡±


    I blink, surprised and a bit suspicious. The two Templars who stood guard come with as he leads us to a carriage. They lift the tarp and start pulling out a set of light armor I''ve seen Semplars and scouts wear. There is no silver lion head crest to be seen.


    They give me a steel cuirass that covers the torso and shoulders, which is thankfully meant for women, with attached studded hard leather bands to protect the biceps, elbows, and thighs down to the knees. Next, I receive ankle protectors, sturdy boots, and a single wrist guard, all of which are made of the same stubbed hard leather but reinforced with horizontal steel strips.


    Lastly, Amand personally hands me a Sathens style helmet which is made of one piece with long nose and cheek guards. It can be pulled back to uncover the face without removing it.


    ¡°Shiny.¡± I note appreciatively while discreetly inspecting the armor for hidden constructs with my flow.


    I put the armor away in the waterproofed tarp bag the two Templars hold open for me. I take the chance to complain about my village''s temple guard as I do. Amand assures me he''ll look into it but it doesn''t seem like he''ll believe my word alone.


    ¡°I hope you will live long and benefit the Empire, Miss Freepath.¡± Amand tells me somewhat curtly as he departs.


    I shrug, not caring enough to do any more than this to help the village. Especially since most don''t appear to have an issue with the old Templar. I head back towards the building with the bag over my shoulder, wondering if I''ll manage to trick Nahl into joining the Hospitaliers and ditch Vikiana as well.


    ¡°Miss Jessica!¡± Nahl calls out as he walks out of an alley.


    I flinch at the politeness. It rubs me the wrong way because it annoys me that people think more of me now that they think I can murder in swathes using my mind alone than they did when I was growing food to keep the Empire going.


    ¡°Nahl.¡± I reply, turning to him. ¡°I was looking for...¡± He cuts me off by grabbing my cloak and starts dragging me behind him. ¡°Well, I suppose that''s better than weighty politeness.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°My apologies but the Alemplar has little time available because she will soon leave with a scouting party.¡± Nahl tells me.


    I stomp down and fight against his pull, stopping us in the middle of the street. The Templar turns to me with an awkward but determined expression. I glare at him but his brown eyes don''t waver.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, you''re clearly sick.¡± He says.


    ¡°How about this? I''ll accept your goodwill if you travel to Castle Lance and consider joining the Hospitaliers after learning about them for a while.¡± I propose.


    ¡°This is for your own good.¡± He protests with a frown.


    ¡°Not really. Your Alemplar can''t help me so following you is a waste of time.¡± I counter. ¡°I''ve asked people just as qualified as the Alemplar, if not more.¡±


    ¡°Another opinion can''t hurt.¡± He insists. ¡°And I''m very happy as a Templar.¡± He adds belatedly.


    ¡°The Order needs people they can trust in the Hospitaliers to coordinate their efforts and ensure the organization develops in a beneficial direction. It''s your duty.¡± I tell him with a wicked grin. Nahl shifts on his legs as he apparently thinks hard about the offer.


    ¡°You keep your word?¡± He asks suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I say with a wink.


    ¡°Then, alright. I''ll ask for a temporary assignment.¡± Nahl agrees. ¡°Now, come.¡±


    He starts pulling me again. I lean down and pressure his forearm with my shoulder while twisting my torso to break his grip. I then lion''s step away into a small alley. It''s risky to let an Alemplar check the damage to my body after all.


    ¡°I accept your goodwill but, unfortunately for you, I didn''t promise to seek out the Alemplar or go with you now!¡± I call out over my shoulder, chuckling inside.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± He cries out in protest but doesn''t give chase.


    ¡°You better uphold your promise as well, Nahl!¡± I add while slipping out into a side-street.


    I slow down my pace as soon as I''m away and head out towards the building where we ate in a loop to avoid running into the nosy but well-intentioned Templar again. I find Vikiana waiting next to her mount.


    ¡°Viki!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°That has to stop.¡± She replies with a groan.


    ¡°Sorry, Vicky, with a more pronounced ''kh''¡± I correct with a laugh at her glare. ¡°You waiting for Master Amand?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''ll seek him out since he hasn''t come back and you clearly didn''t bother to tell him I wanted to talk.¡± She replies with a sigh.


    ¡°Sure, I do have a question first, though.¡± I tell her.


    She nods to invite me to ask. I instead approach the horse to attach the bag of armor to my luggage, which has grown larger than what my shoulder and a half could support. The delay serves to annoy her but also to buy time to prepare myself in body and mind, which involves struggling to fasten my three belts around my waist.


    ¡°Why did you try to kill me in Meiridin anyway?¡± I ask her. ¡°There wouldn''t have been much of a point in my death since it would only have further angered the Princess.¡±


    ¡°That by itself could have saved lives.¡± Vikiana explains, her hard face growing even harder. ¡°My hope was to injure you to the brink of death to force the Rykz to use her flow to save you but I won''t deny I was enraged and desperate as well so I wasn''t thinking rationally.¡±


    ¡°Good enough of a reason for me.¡± I tell her with a smile.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± She replies with a scathing tone.


    I shrug, deciding it''s best not to argue how I justify killing with her. She has a knack for making me lose my temper and say more than I should so there is no need to risk that if her opinion is already low enough.


    Vikiana watches closely as I pull out the broken sword that Leomi tried to give me when we split up as a token to ensure that we will find each other again. I apply an armor-piercing construct to a dagger and sever the pommel''s silver lion head, ruining the beacon construct for good.


    ¡°For your daughter, since I assume you''ll be headed for Castle Lance soon.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You will be as well.¡± She notes but stores the pommel inside her coin pouch.


    She then turns and departs to search for Master Amand. I hope the two won''t be discussing me but there isn''t anything I can do to stop them, insisting that they don''t would only convince them that they should.


    Once Vikiana turns the corner of a building, I start untying her luggage from the horse''s saddle and stacking it in a pile under various Semplar and Templar gazes. I affect such confidence that none of them actually react when I mount the horse without removing my own equipment.


    By the time a few draw near, likely to ask what I''m doing, I''ve already set my feet in the stirrups and tapped the horse''s flanks. They call out to question me as the mount speeds up to double-trot.


    ¡°Please take care of Vicky''s stuff for a while!¡± I reply, letting them trick themselves by filling in the blanks.


    As I make my way out of the Rykz city with a grin on my face, I hear rapid footsteps rushing in my direction. I throw a look over my shoulder, finding Vikiana sprinting towards me at break-neck speed.


    ¡°Jessica! Horse theft is punished by years of imprisonment at best!¡± She roars. I panic a little and tap the horse again, making it accelerate.


    ¡°How wretched! This is slander on my good name!¡± I yell back. ¡°I''m just borrowing it!¡±


    I don''t hear her respond because the hooves make a lot of noise when they hit the pavement and the horse is quite fast so she''s quickly losing ground. There are no Templars are on the chase so she definitely told them not to, meaning I truly am borrowing the mount with her permission.

 Yield.Ch12 Interlude

    Vikiana is walking through the Rykz'' city, angry but laughing at what Jessica just did to her by stealing the horse. She knows she''s going to have to hitch a ride with a patrol or walk all the way to Castle Lance.


    She enters a large building that has more in common with a workshop for siege weapons than a warehouse. It gives her chills to witness the pulleys hanging from the roof and the huge basin meant to hold molten low-quality Vuskyt.


    There are shattered pieces of stone scattered all over the floor with the largest chunks against the walls, those are the remains of weapon and armor molds. The magnitude of what the Rykz built here in less than three years surprises Vikiana because she knows this forge is but one of four the insects prepared to sustain a long war of attrition.


    Master Amand is standing among two hundred Templars from all over Caeviel spread around the edge of a huge circular hole in the middle of the building. The slab of stone that covered it was lifted and taken outside in pieces, a task that severely cut into the Order''s reserves of energy.


    The boulder resting underneath was cut in such a way there was little space between it and its cover while perfectly obstructing the tunnel. The Rykz likely left traps behind but those would have run out of energy by now, the Order''s concern is that the ground may collapse under their feet if they aren''t careful.


    ¡°Master.¡± Vikiana speaks up. Amand turns to her and nods.


    The two of them leave the building side by side and make their way to the lake to walk around its shore. The ground they tread is rocky, there are piles of gray ashes from the Grubs and other livestock the Rykz slaughtered as they left.


    ¡°You didn''t give her identity to the Grand Masters?¡± He asks directly, referring to the seven who lead the Order, one for each Kingdom and another in Kruzser.


    ¡°I came back to make my goodbyes, Master, not to argue over my choice to hold my tongue.¡± Vikiana says with a sigh.


    It is known of too many that she saw the face of E.Vil, and suspected she has a grasp on her identity. She makes a bitter smile at the fact that most believe her daughter knows less than she does.


    ¡°Our Emperor had his reasons to deny your request to free the Princess, one of which was to delay the Silver Hive in order to gain an advantage east. The back-line Kingdoms could have sustained a war against a single Hive even if it would have cost us dearly. My opinion differs to His as yours does, but that is out of sentiment.¡± Master Amand speaks slowly as he makes his points.


    ¡°I did not remain silent out of resentment, Master.¡± Vikiana utters with a frown. ¡°The Grand Master himself did not pressure me because the answer isn''t of true import. He had to ask because the Order is divided over the decision not to pursue Elizabeth Vil. Our brothers and sisters know very well that going against the Main Temple''s command to take revenge would tear us apart from the inside but they cannot let it go either.¡±


    ¡°The woman is aptly named. Perhaps the greatest evil is that which you cannot wholeheartedly condemn nor allow to be forgiven.¡± Master Amand says with concern. ¡°Are you certain it is impossible to convince Elizabeth Vil to fight the Lisilese or the Rykz for the Empire to atone? That solution would resolve the issue within the Order''s ranks and placate Nobility as well.¡±


    ¡°She would refuse or agree and revolt.¡± Vikiana tells the man while gazing at the lake''s surface. ¡°Or simply run away. It is difficult to assess how her mind works but I can guarantee she will rebel against imposed constraints.¡±


    ¡°Would you not even tell me to satisfy my curiosity?¡± Amand asks.


    ¡°...¡± Vikiana remains silent for a long while before answering. ¡°You would think that I am lying for my daughter if I confirmed your suspect or think that I am lying for my daughter if I eliminated your suspect. Either response would not solve the issue so I will remain silent so as not to turn this E.Vil against my family by damaging those she has ties to.¡±


    ¡°Your words themselves prove you''ve left the Order behind.¡± The Master declares with a disapproving tone, frustrated by the vague non-answer. ¡°Jessica Freepath and Leomi Lance are not more important than the Order''s cohesion, even if they would suffer from harsh retaliation.¡±


    ¡°What did Jessica want?¡± Vikiana asks after a long while.


    ¡°Protection against evil yet she refused it whence offered to her personally.¡± Amand replies shortly.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Vikiana chuckles. ¡°I suppose it is fair that you would not answer my inquiries considering I would not even point you in Elizabeth''s direction.¡±


    ¡°I would not say anymore even if you did. This Jessica Freepath truly is worth more alive than dead in the short-term.¡± Amand mutters with dark humor. ¡°Now, tell me everything that happened, including the details of the Lake-oath you swore in Meiridin, and then your plans for the future.¡± Vikiana lets out a long sigh, preparing for a long conversation with her old mentor.


    --- --- ---


    Master Amand watches Vikiana walk away with a dark expression. He regrets her choice, not only has the Empire lost a precious Exemplar but he will soon personally lose a precious friend as well.


    He is given little time along with his thoughts as Templar Alex walks up to him to report their progress. The brawny man is his most trusted subordinate, he has an Exemplar''s loyalty if not the skill.


    ¡°We can strike the idea that Jessica Freepath is Elizabeth Vil.¡± Amand speaks up, unwilling to get into the tedious task of dealing with the aftermath of the Rykz retreat before putting an end to this matter. ¡°Vikiana refused to speak which means she either only knows E.Vil''s face and can''t help much or the woman is too connected to her daughter for her to get rid of the threat.¡±


    ¡°By all accounts, Jessica Freepath was in a relationship with Lady Lance during their captivity. It is evident by how the Countess behaved after escaping. Does that not qualify as her being too close to her daughter for Vikiana to remove?¡± Alex contests.


    ¡°It does but the possibility of the two being one and the same was remote to begin with. You do not become a warrior of E.Vil''s caliber in weeks even if you have the talent. Jessica Freepath was, by all accounts, an average if solitary peasant before she met Leomi Lance last autumn.¡± Amand explains.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Alex says gruffly. ¡°She does not lack courage but is too physically frail and did not exude the bloodthirsty brutality Elizabeth Vil did before battle.¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath indeed shows no sign of Elizabeth Vil''s battle-madness.¡± Amand agrees absent-mindedly. ¡°She was serious in the mess, her posture felt off but she wasn''t fooling around. At the same time, the stance she used was firm enough I tensed.¡±


    ¡°She may be strong, but she wouldn''t last five minutes in battle before crumbling. She is too short and slim, she lacks the muscle-mass to be Elizabeth Vil.¡± The large man notes.


    ¡°Stop using yourself as a basis for normality, Alex.¡± Amand says with a sigh. ¡°But I agree with that assessment.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she only has one arm.¡± The Templar continues. ¡°The Rykz are the most secretive but we would know if they could replace human limbs after all our centuries of conflict and trading.¡±


    ¡°It is best not to eliminate possibilities when you lack distinct information on a subject''s capabilities.¡± Amand tells the Templar in spite of the fact he is of the same opinion. ¡°Personality-wise, Jessica Freepath is patient and can retain a calm bearing even under pressure or when her values are challenged. She kept her cool when I implied peasantry couldn''t be allowed to learn even a basic trimmed down shredding construct.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil showed patience as well.¡± Alex notes.


    ¡°Yes, but I suspect that Elizabeth Vil shares the mask with her when it came to tasks Jessica was more qualified for. It wouldn''t have been difficult to make a rudimentary prosthetic and hide it under the runic glove Elizabeth always wore.¡± Amand explains. ¡°Jessica is likely the one who negotiated with Councilwoman Cecil. As for Castle Lance being the first target of the Rykz, I believe it was a test for her.¡±


    ¡°There is also the recent report we received that Elizabeth Vil was involved with a woman who came from a village that was occupied during Jessica Freepath''s captivity. It is located in a forest so it''s likely that is where Elizabeth Vil hid before the Rykz revealed themselves.¡± Alex says.


    ¡°I am of the opinion the Rykz investigated their spies'' preferences to assign them partners, using their pheromones to ensure cohesion and facilitate companionship so that they would no longer be following the Rykz'' instructions for themselves alone.¡± Amand utters with a gloomy voice.


    ¡°We do not know the extent of what the insects can do with their pheromones, Master.¡± Alex protests. ¡°It seems paranoiac to believe they can have such a deep effect on people.¡±


    ¡°Deep? They would merely be making use of natural processes that already exist.¡± The Master replies, shaking his head. ¡°The Rykz are known to be able to hinder the Lisilese''s ability to track by smell and cause warbeasts to lose control for no apparent reason. What difficulty could it truly pose for them to subtly trick us when we lack their animalistic understandings?¡± Alex falls silent. ¡°Let us set the matter aside.¡±


    Amand concludes the discussion with a sad voice to focus on their mission here. He thinks the matter concerns the Shades more than the Order until Vikiana reaches her yearlong deadline or Elizabeth Vil reveals herself again.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    --- --- ---


    Templar Nahl and a Semplar apprenticed to an Alemplar are making their way through the valley between the Izla''s twin mountains on horseback, following a set of tracks in the snow.


    The black-haired handsome man is quite annoyed by this Jessica''s deception, not to mention she ''stole'' Dame Vikiana''s horse for reasons the woman would not reveal to him. Yet, he can''t help but feel very intrigued by the short woman''s gall.


    She appeared to be lighthearted and a bit of a prankster when they met but turned out to be reckless in the face of her sickness the day after. Then, she showed baffling confidence in meeting Master Amand even after having her startling past revealed.


    When Nahl met Amand, he was told to do as he wishes about the Hospitaliers. He inferred that it means Jessica convinced the Master to support her proposal in the short time they met, despite the Izla''s sore lack of temple guards.


    It bothers him that this young woman, who is about five years younger than he is, interfered with his life without qualms but also wonders what someone as intelligent as her saw in him.


    What little he knows of her past is sufficient for Nahl to feel slightly intimidated and very confused as to her rash behavior. He simply does not know what to think and how to make his mind up about this Jessica.


    As such, he decides to follow his heart as he always has. It led him to the Order after all so he believes he would only leave his brethren if these Hospitaliers show as much promise as their reputation among people suggests.


    He dares not think that he is so great that his presence in the organization will have much of an impact but if others join as well, then the Order''s ideals could very well prevent the Hospitaliers from straying towards a disastrous path.


    Either way, he isn''t tracking Jessica because she doesn''t have anything to do with his decision about the Hospitaliers. He already gave his word he would consider it after all.


    No, he is acting out of pity, compassion, and admiration for a woman who suffered the loss of an arm only to be captured, then escape, then sacrifice her freedom, then turn traitor to buy peace, then succeeded only to finally fall sick.


    The last thing Nahl wants is her death to weigh on his conscience so he didn''t waste any time to grab the blond Semplar and pursue. The girl didn''t like it but she''s meant to learn that her duty trumps any need for comfort.


    Jessica''s relationship with Elizabeth Vil makes Nahl rather nervous and not only because the two seem at odds. While the former laid a clever plan to bring the war to as peaceful an end as possible, the latter''s ruthless execution tainted the honor they could have legitimately claimed with red blood.


    ¡°It''s going to snow.¡± The Semplar says curtly.


    ¡°The tracks are headed for the mountainside, let''s hurry or we''ll lose her.¡± Nahl responds quietly.


    --- --- ---


    An empty glass bottle flies through the study of Castle Lance''s keep to hit the wall and shatter in a shower of debris, thrown by Leomi Lance at Vikiana who is sitting in an armchair with a glass of liquor in hand, still dressed in her traveling clothes after spending a week traveling south.


    ¡°You lied to me through Yvonne!¡± Leomi seethes. ¡°Did you think my betraying her once wasn''t enough? You had to try to shatter our every hope?!¡±


    ¡°She wasn''t my target and I didn''t know who Elizabeth was any more than you did at the time.¡± Vikiana replies quietly.


    ¡°Knowing didn''t stop you from acting like the dregs of Nobility on that galley!¡± She yells while seizing the white roots of her hair to pull on them.


    Vikiana conceals the pain her daughter''s words cause her by bringing the glass to her lips and taking a sip. Leomi''s rage intensifies as she watches her mother''s composed reaction.


    She picks up the heavy desk chair and throws it towards a bookshelf. It merely flies for a couple of meters before impacting the parquet and rolling. The golden jay clumsily flies off towards a different perch, unseen by either woman.


    ¡°That was your father''s favorite chair, you are lucky it is sturdy.¡± Vikiana utters with disapproval.


    ¡°Rhaaaaaaa!¡± Leomi screams at her mother in frustration because she can''t bring herself to hate her, especially with the way she keeps losing her self-control when alone with her love.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have trusted the Shade''s assessment of the situation, nor followed her plans.¡± Vikiana admits with a sigh. ¡°But there was little else to do with that Odo ready to use his soldiers to challenge my custody of her if given an excuse.¡±


    ¡°That''s why you don''t trust that kind of low-life.¡± Lance utters with contempt.


    ¡°With the resources I had at my disposal, this was the only way to ambush a Princess.¡± Vikiana explains. ¡°You know all this.¡±


    ¡°I know that, as a direct result of your actions, she came back from the institute utterly detached from humans.¡± Leomi responds with a shudder because her actions began that process in Jessica. ¡°I have heard much about the battle on that galley, about the slaughter in the institute, about the massacre in the hills as she crossed the army''s lines.¡±


    ¡°She is almost unbelievably skilled.¡± Vikiana acknowledges, not certain about where her daughter is coming from. ¡°But still human no matter how powerful she can become with that parasite and enough flow. Besides, she gave up on it.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that thing!?¡± Leomi explodes in anger. ¡°You caused Jessica and Elizabeth to isolate themselves among enemies with a contemptible thief as sole help! What were you thinking it would do to her?!¡±


    ¡°These vile insects'' parasite is what made her mad and detached.¡± Vikiana contests.


    ¡°She went mad because she was a sweet and innocent girl before I destroyed her, Mother.¡± Leomi whispers, turning away to look the window into the night because of the panging pain in her chest. ¡°The most conservative count of the humans she''s killed with her own hands easily rises to several hundred. Now, she can''t help but see everyone as a potential threat.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Vikiana murmurs while setting her glass down.


    ¡°We need neither your compassion nor apologies, Mother.¡± Leomi utters with a hard voice. ¡°I need you to tell me where to find a way to heal her.¡±


    ¡°Suxen is the only one with the knowledge, Leomi.¡± Vikiana replies with a grimace.


    ¡°There has to be someone else.¡± Leomi counters between grit teeth.


    ¡°Not that I am aware, but I have never stepped in the University.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Anyone could think of Suxen and the University, what use is it to tell me.¡± Lance says with a sharp tone.


    ¡°Because those are your only two options.¡± Vikiana gently reminds her.


    ¡°The first isn''t one and the second is... difficult. How do I find someone who can help while keeping the specifics to myself? How do I convince someone kept in the dark to heal her and keep the secret when I can''t reveal the specifics or use my title to pressure them?¡± Leomi laments.


    ¡°Ask the Emperor.¡± Vikiana comes out with the solution even though it makes her nervous. ¡°Aisha has likely already made her report so he will know what you want to keep secret, but she may have kept Elizabeth''s identity a secret so be careful about what you reveal if you choose to do this.¡±


    ¡°The Shade would lie to the Emperor?¡± Leomi asks, surprised.


    ¡°She is... odd. She may not lie but could choose to omit some of what she knows.¡± Vikiana says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°Because she might be afraid enough of Elizabeth not to want to risk it, or unafraid but unwilling to cause trouble by revealing her identity.¡± Vikiana replies with an uncertain tone. ¡°She might also feel vexed that she couldn''t bed your lover and reveal her name out of spite or keep it to herself for the same reason. The woman changes personality as easily as faces if necessary but remains fiercely loyal to the point where she may lie if she thinks Elizabeth could pose a threat to the Emperor when provoked.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t roll that dice, I hope she won''t either.¡± Leomi murmurs, feeling prideful about her jay''s charm but angry that this Aisha had the guts to try to touch what''s hers.


    Silence falls on the study as Leomi chases away the insignificant Shade to consider the options presented to her. It is more a way for her to buy time and preserve her hopes because she is already aware that she cannot pick either of these solutions.


    ¡°The Emperor has Suxen, you can make use of her.¡± Vikiana speaks up, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Have you turned insane?¡± Leomi asks with a quiet voice, too strained by her worries for anger to take hold. ¡°Emperor Rasaec and the Order began this mess with their experiments, you want me to bring her to them?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor and the Templars will always do what is right given the opportunity so long as the Empire''s order is not threatened. She is valuable enough to convince the Emperor to spend the necessary energy to heal the damage to her body.¡± Vikiana argues. ¡°Jessica can help the Empire out-think the insects with her grasp of their capabilities.¡±


    ¡°I will not ask this of her, or allow you to put her in that situation.¡± Leomi declares as her heart is seized by a crippling fear of what Vikiana could do. ¡°She will never agree to this, if you have any love for me, you will respect her enough to refrain from even suggesting this to her.¡±


    Leomi''s voice trembles as she continues. She is realizing she may have to fight her own mother over this. It makes her feel sick that she is indirectly protecting the Rykz but that much is irrelevant when it comes to protecting her jay''s life and those principles that make her who she is.


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, as I have so far.¡± Vikiana agrees decisively. ¡°I also believe it would be best not to get further involved with Suxen.¡± Leomi sighs in relief. ¡°I do have one piece of advice on the matter; immediately kill the parasite if Jessica turns to the Rykz again for help or revenge, before it takes root if possible.¡±


    Leomi''s thoughts immediately turn to the chest containing the Little one and the runic Vuskyt broadsword Celyz gave her but the memory of her love''s twisted grin the night she took her revenge shatters any temptation she could have had to follow her mother''s advice.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Leomi orders flatly. ¡°I will be busy with the Hospitaliers so the next time we see each other will be in Meria.¡±


    ¡°Leomi...¡± Vikiana protests, trailing off because she does not want to get angry or insist. She does not want to spoil her last year by fighting with her daughter in any way for any reason.


    ¡°We will not discuss Jessica and Elizabeth''s situation anymore.¡± Leomi clearly expresses her thoughts.


    Leomi dislikes the strain the subject puts on her relationship with her mother and knows they won''t see eye to eye on the parasite because she doesn''t agree with herself on the matter.


    That is proven by how she''s reflexively refused to consider getting rid of the parasite even though she wants to and would be able to if it leaves her custody but it would still be a lesser betrayal. Leomi hates to know the decision is her jay''s and that she can only try to ensure she isn''t being misled.


    Vikiana grabs her glass and gulps down the rest of the liquor before standing up to head to the door. She stops with one foot past the frame to turn around and search her coin pouch.


    ¡°She told me to give you this.¡± She says pulling the silver lion head from the pommel out.

 Yield.Ch13 Interlude

    Nahl leads his horse along a small trail, following lingering tracks in the snow as quickly as he can. The Semplar follows behind with her hood brought before her charmingly youthful face.


    As they approach a cliff, they spot the entrance to a cave and rush in with their mounts. In spite of the trail leading there, they find darkness with no fire to welcome them.


    They push deeper inside and find Jessica''s horse nibbling on a few carrots. Or rather Vikiana''s, as Nahl corrects himself. Just as the Templar and Semplar were about to call out, the latter is kicked by a shadow that appears behind her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl cries out as she crashes into the wall.


    Nahl flips around with his dominant right hand flashing to his sword hilt but freezes as a sharp and cold steel blade presses on his throat. His eyes meet two seemingly black but somewhat shiny irises that make him shudder.


    ¡°Oh. You.¡± A woman groans with a deep voice.


    She pulls the blade away and walks backward to sit on a rock, sheathing her hunting knife as if naught happened. Nahl feels a cool sweat in the small of his back as he realizes he almost died. The Semplar, on the other hand, struggles back to her feet while reaching for her forehead.


    ¡°Miss Jessica.¡± He greets.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± The Semplar yowls as she feels blood on her fingertips.


    Nahl holds his arm out to block the apprentice and shapes a fire construct to chase the darkness from the cave. He notices that Jessica''s face is pale as moonlight and that her breaths are short but rapid.


    ¡°Bad idea to sneak up on me, girl.¡± Jessica declares unapologetically.


    Her tone added to the ruthless ambush makes Nahl pause because he realizes how naive he''s been. As he berates himself for failing to take her seriously enough, the Semplar walks around his extended arm towards Jessica with an angry expression.


    ¡°I came to help, you ungrateful brat.¡± The girl mutters as she reaches out to the woman to take stock of what her sickness is.


    Her hand, which began to shine with a golden glow, is caught by Jessica before it can touch her chest and twisted to the side. The Semplar can''t help but cry out in pain again as she is forced to bend on twain to follow the cruel angle her wrist is being twisted at.


    ¡°Girl, I''ve literally just told you not to surprise me.¡± Jessica utters with a hard threatening voice.


    ¡°I was walking!¡± The Semplar protests with outrage.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, this Semplar is an apprentice Alemplar.¡± Nahl hurriedly explains as the confrontation tears him out of his daze.


    ¡°My name is Uhla!¡± The girl exclaims with tears in her eyes. ¡°Not girl, or Semplar.¡±


    Jessica blinks to chase her dizziness and lets the girl''s hand go. She sighs internally at the useless expense of energy these two caused her when she stopped to rest.


    ¡°You can''t help me, I just need rest.¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°The patient will keep her mouth shut.¡± Uhla grunts back with a frown as she massages her wrist.


    As the two ill-tempered women face-off, Nahl awkwardly shifts his weight from one leg to the other without quite knowing how to deal with this situation. Despite the fact he''s clearly the one with the highest status, it never crosses his mind to use the authority he gained as a Templar.


    ¡°Fine, I did give my word I wouldn''t complain.¡± Jessica says with a deep sigh. ¡°Make yourself useful and bring some dry-wood back, Nahl. I don''t have enough energy to feed that fire construct through the night.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Nahl reassures.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Uhla whispers.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks in confusion.


    ¡°She doesn''t want you here, and neither do I for that matter. Besides, I might need your flow to heal that barbarian.¡± Uhla explains shortly.


    ¡°Keep your tongue in check, girl.¡± Jessica warns with a snarl.


    ¡°Oh, I''m sorry.¡± Uhla apologizes sarcastically. ¡°Was I too accurate by implying you''re an uncouth, uneducated, ungrateful savage?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t care about that.¡± Jessica deadpans, further irritating Uhla. ¡°But he''s a good cook and I''m hungry so don''t antagonize him.¡±


    Nahl opens his mouth to placate them both but their two heads turn to him with urging glares that cause him to run out of the cave on an impossible quest to find dry-wood.


    ¡°I''m a Templar.¡± Nahl protests with a weak voice once he''s outside.


    --- --- ---


    Uhla frowns as she tries to interpret a diagnostic from the results of her construct. She quickly panics as she realizes she has no idea what''s wrong with this Jessica but that her cold is definitely the least of her worries.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Elizabeth questions her with a grunt as she loses patience with Jessica''s conciliatory behavior.


    ¡°I, um, no?¡± Uhla replies awkwardly as her cheeks turn slightly red from embarrassment at her prideful attitude when examining the woman. ¡°You have a cold.¡± She lamely adds because she has to say something.


    ¡°Oh yeah?!¡± Jessica asks with exaggerated surprise.


    ¡°No shit!¡± Elizabeth exclaims with a mad giggle.


    Uhla feels her face turn crimson so she lowers her head over her construct. Jessica hops off the rock to crouch in near the flames with her hand held out. The Semplar grits her teeth at the mockery and pulls flow from the steel flask at her waist to assemble an overly complicated healing construct when the most basic one would suffice.


    ¡°Give me all that.¡± Jessica orders without even bothering to turn around.


    ¡°All that?¡± Uhla asks, faking unawareness.


    ¡°Both constructs.¡± Elizabeth utters darkly.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Jessica adds.


    The Semplar feels goosebumps arise all over her arms and hurriedly gives the two constructs to the scary woman. Jessica doesn''t even take a glance before dismantling them and then absorbing most of the energy to feed the constructs keeping her heart from bursting.


    ¡°I can tell you have no idea what the problem is so I''ll enlighten you.¡± Jessica speaks up to divert the Semplar''s attention from her theft of energy.


    ¡°I, I just needed more time with the results.¡± Uhla protests.


    ¡°My heart is in its rebellious phase.¡± Jessica says simply and assembles a standard healing construct for her cold by using the rest of the flow she stole.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± The Semplar asks, blinking from surprise.


    ¡°My lungs are short-winded.¡± Jessica says, chuckling at her wordplay.


    Uhla falls silent, feeling guilty about her failure to find the problem and sad about her patient''s resigned attitude towards her health. She unpacks a few mats to settle around the fire with the barbarian.


    ¡°Who''re you and what happened to you?¡± Uhla asks quietly, intrigued by how someone could survive losing so much flesh with a weak heart.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Jessica laughs. ¡°Don''t trust me but you don''t want to know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The Semplar opens her mouth to protest that she does want to know but she pauses. ¡°Does that mean I want to know?¡± She asks tentatively.


    ¡°Good!¡± Jessica praises cheerfully. ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°But you''re not going to tell me.¡± Uhla infers.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jessica says with a nod.


    --- --- ---


    Nahl drags a dead branch be broke off a tree into the cave, having found it by spending a good hour scouring the area. Jessica welcomes him with a pot filled to one-fourth by water and a charmingly innocent look of expectation on her face.


    ¡°Do you have actual vegetables and meat for me to work with?¡± Nahl blurts out.


    ¡°I do.¡± Jess confirms.


    ¡°I have some dried thyme and bay leaves but I would like an honest answer from you about why you picked me to send to the Hospitaliers when Dame Vikiana could have easily recommended a dozen Templars.¡± Nahl says while grabbing the pot.


    ¡°It''s simple really. You''re low born, a good cook, and too damn fussy to be a bad person.¡± Jessica replies with a shrug.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Nahl asks, feeling a bit vexed even though he knew the woman has very little information about him.


    ¡°All I expect you to do is be yourself and recruit more fools like you so the Hospitaliers can grow in the right direction.¡± Jessica replies while rolling her eyes. ¡°I don''t need a sword-master for that.¡±


    Nahl sighs at himself and settles around the fire under the two women''s anticipative gazes. As he prepares the meal, he catches Jessica repressing coughs which reminds him he had to chase her here to get her some help.


    ¡°I understand you don''t wish for evil to catch up with you.¡± He says, keeping the name of the pursuer under silence because he doesn''t want to worry the Semplar and he has an inkling Jessica is the kind of person who likes to decide whether to reveal or keep her secrets to herself. ¡°But there are two entire regiments of Templars spread out across the valley, no one could follow your tracks here without being found so it couldn''t have hurt to stop and rest.¡±


    ¡°Uhla said it''s just a cold so don''t worry about it.¡± Jessica dismisses.


    ¡°I didn...¡± The Semplar withers under the glare the barbarian throws at her. ¡°She has a cold and a bit of a fever.¡± Uhla tells Nahl with a sigh because the Alemplars aren''t supposed to be going around running their mouths about people''s health problems.


    --- --- ---


    That night, Nahl awakens to find Jessica snapping her fingers together in front of the fire and laughing at the cracking sound it produces. It makes him uncomfortable but he doesn''t find the courage to call out to her because the flames are projecting flickering shadows on her face which makes her smile look twisted.


    --- --- ---


    The three part ways the next morning. Uhla returns to the Order''s camp two silver coins heavier while Nahl and Jessica head for Meria, the former having told the latter he wants to meet the Hospitaliers there before heading for Castle Lance.


    It annoys Jessica but Nahl is a better horse rider so she decides not to exhaust herself in a fruitless attempt to lose him. They travel together for three days until they reach the island''s capital.


    They part ways once they get past the guards at the gates without trouble, which Nahl notices makes Jessica inexplicably scowl. As he has during their journey, he puts her mood jumps on account of her sickness.


    --- --- ---


    Rowland opens his eye to the old but sturdy ceiling above him. He immediately groans in annoyance at still being stuck in this brothel because his half-sister and her mother have decreed he must fully heal from his wounds.


    Even his father, Count Urnan who is one of the few that isn''t in danger of losing his title in fact if not in name under the new rules the Hospitaliers are spreading, lacks the power to get him out of this room.


    That is why he startles when he finds an unknown woman staring at him from the bedside with a disquieting gleam in her piercing eyes. She has curled and messy black hair with curls falling over the jagged scar on her left cheek. Her lips form a corner smile that somehow enhance her charm by spoiling her cute traits.


    ¡°You''re not good enough for Yvonne.¡± The woman declares with a flat voice that underlines how certain she is of the affirmation.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Her rather disappointed best friend.¡± She replies while standing up.


    He can''t help but gaze at her slim figure as she rises from the chair she sat on, literally unable to divert his eye because she is that close to him. She is wearing a skintight black hard-leather armor that still carries a smell of chemicals that indicates it is brand-new.


    Rowland''s mind, already off-balance from the new information, is further thrown in for a loop as he notices that this woman''s body isn''t symmetrical; she only has a single right arm and breast.


    He dazedly wonders why someone so injured would have an armor made to measure but soon realizes that the question is both stupid and born of prejudice. After all, he found her attractive long before he consciously made note of her wounds.


    He quickly reasserts himself to check the door, finding it closed but that there is a shadow revealing that the guard posted outside is still there. Or at least his body is, Rowland realizes with a burst of fear that lasts until he sees the man''s foot move.


    He then checks the woman''s slim waist, finding three blades hanging there with expensive looking engraved pommels. He also finds a long rectangular case with oddly smooth seams resting in the corner that likely belongs to her.


    ¡°At least you''re smart enough to check me out before seeking answers.¡± The woman remarks coldly.


    ¡°That''s three times as many swords as you can use.¡± Rowland fires back in the same tone while preparing an air-blade underneath his bed-sheets.


    ¡°Good thinking.¡± The woman grins as if he gave her a compliment instead of poking at what should have been a sore spot. ¡°But cut it out or I''ll have to do something mean.¡±


    ¡°Cut what out?¡± Rowland asks.


    He is playing stupid to conceal the fact he froze as he realized her first words of praise were aimed at the fact he''s assembling a construct out of her sight instead of how he checked his situation, or perhaps to both.


    The woman''s hand flashes and slaps the bandaged gash in his skull, causing Rowland to stiffen from the burst of pain and lose control of the air-blade''s segments. He bites the inside of his cheek and squeezes his fist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asks tensely while retrieving his energy.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± She answers with a smile. ¡°I need someone to take me shopping, the tailor that made this didn''t have any good swords, or clothes, or hats... To be honest, it''s mostly because I''m tired of waiting for you to stop lazying around.¡±


    ¡°I''m injured.¡± Rowland notes, mostly because he doesn''t like the feeling she''s giving him of being led by the nose.


    ¡°Are you?¡± She questions with a surprised expression even though she clearly knows since she just poked at his wound. Rowland gestures to his bandaged head and left shoulder. ¡°You were just scraped a bit, are you really a soldier?¡± She asks suspiciously.


    ¡°Not anymore, I''m a Hospitalier now.¡± Rowland replies with an amused smile because he''s starting to like this Jessica and how she casually dismisses common sense. ¡°I''ve been ordered to stay here until I heal these scratches. Can you get me out of here?¡± He asks while getting out of the bed, belatedly realizing that this imposing and assertive woman is much shorter than her presence would suggest.


    ¡°Of course I can, there''s a window.¡± The woman replies with a shrug. ¡°Get dressed up.¡± She adds, throwing him a bag.


    Rowland opens it, finding the most regular clothes he''s ever seen. They''re so unremarkable he wonders if she stole them from one of the clothesline hung over the streets in residential quarters because he doubts she made them herself and no shop would put this on a stall.


    As he dresses up, the woman starts removing her hard leather armor which reveals that she''s wearing almost identical clothes to those she gave him underneath. He almost asks if she''s trying to disguise herself as a low born but thinks better of it because he intuits she''ll use his remark to make fun of him in some way.


    --- --- ---


    Huan Thrin''s butler barges in his master''s office without knocking, looking nervous as he presents a piece of parchment to his Lord. The man picks it up and reads the words written on it.


    ''Chain-mails are expensive, thanks. Please take umbrage because this was a legitimate case of self-offense.''


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡± Huan asks, quite baffled by the random message.


    ¡°It was in the pocket of one of our friends who was knocked out with her partner when they entered an alley, she has no idea what happened but the ambush occurred near Cecil''s brothel and next to a rundown tavern that serves cheap beer.¡± The butler replies concisely.


    ¡°I assume only the chain-mail was stolen.¡± Huan says.


    ¡°Nothing else was stolen, even the coins in their purses.¡± The butler confirms.


    ¡°Whoever this is, they are making fun of the law which eliminates the Hospitaliers acting in any official capacity. Thieves would have stripped them of all their belongings, and drunk soldiers with a grudge would have beat them up.¡± Lord Thrin ponders out loud.


    ¡°The location could indicate that it is Councilwoman Cecil''s way of retaliating.¡± The butler suggests.


    ¡°Her history suggests her play would be subtler or more heavy-handed than this.¡± Huan denies instantly. ¡°Look out for more similar incidents, if there are none then we can conclude it isn''t coming from that woman.¡±


    ¡°There has been some disarray and odd movements within the Keep these past days, this attack could be the result of dissension.¡± The butler proposes. ¡°If there is chaos, it could be time to make a visit.¡±


    ¡°I''m still thinking because that is unlikely.¡± Lord Thrin denies firmly. ¡°And do not suggest this again, they will be coming to me sooner or later to return the title they stole from my father''s hands when he took his last breath.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Lord.¡± The butler says with a stiff bow. Huan waves his hand to indicate that offense wasn''t taken.


    ¡°This is too trivial for the person responsible to cause turmoil in the Keep, but at the same time the timing is too coincidental to completely ignore.¡± The blue-eyed tall Noble murmurs to himself.


    --- --- ---


    Jessica raises her tankard to her lips and takes an enthusiastic gulp of bitter beer before smashing the mug down on the table with a loud smack. Rowland takes a single sip before deciding it isn''t wise to allow himself to become intoxicated in the presence of this unpredictable woman.


    The tavern''s interior is as seedy as it could be, as if the owners made an effort to let some of the wooden beams rot and poured beer on the counter to darken the surface. There are a dozen chumps having drinks in spite of the fact that it''s the middle of the afternoon.


    ¡°So, why did we come here if you wanted to go shopping?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Because a sister of mine found a quality riveted chain-mail in the alley earlier today.¡± Jessica replies with a serious expression.


    Rowland pauses, understanding that this woman is likely implying her sister stole it because there are no shops anywhere near here that sell that kind of equipment, especially not a riveted chain-mail.


    ¡°Even if you''re short on coin, I don''t think...¡± He starts, trying to be diplomatic.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± Jessica interrupts. ¡°I''m just waiting for the victims to show up so they can mistakenly accuse me.¡±


    ¡°Then... why did we leave our weapons behind?¡± Rowland asks nervously.


    ¡°My weapons, you have none.¡± The woman corrects. ¡°And I kept one.¡±


    She reaches over her shoulder to tap the space between her shoulders, implying she has a dagger or some kind of long knife on her. Rowland frowns because this really isn''t something he should be doing as a Hospitalier.


    ¡°Ugh. Yvonne was right, you''re no fun.¡± Jessica exclaims with a grimace.


    ¡°I don''t think you should be covering for a thief but that''s up to you, I simply want no part in this.¡± Rowland explains, feeling offended.


    ¡°I''m targeting the group that ambushed you.¡± The woman says with a sigh, once more putting him on his back-foot. ¡°But, hey, if you don''t want to see them humiliated then...¡± She trails off and pretends to stand up by pushing on the table with her hand.


    ¡°No, tell me more!¡± He hurriedly calls to her as an eager smile appears on his face.


    ¡°Hm. Okay, but I think I just noticed a terminal problem with you.¡± Jessica says while sitting down. ¡°It''s going to make it difficult to agree to allow you to keep seeing my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Agree? Allow? You''re lucky she isn''t here to hear this.¡± Rowland responds while rolling his eye.


    ¡°There it is! That''s the problem!¡± The woman spouts out while pointing straight at his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asks with a frown.


    ¡°You can''t wink, like at all!¡± Jessica cries out with exaggerated dismay.


    ¡°Of course I can''t!¡± Rowland shouts angrily. ¡°Is this because I made fun of your arm?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not. I would never do that. Not me, nuh huh.¡± She denies, affecting an innocent expression. ¡°My sister would, but not me!¡±


    ¡°I''m starting to think the two of you are the same person.¡± Rowland accuses with a groan. Oh, he could almost get a pass for smarts if you weren''t so obvious about it. Elizabeth''s sarcasm echoes in Jessica''s ears.


    ¡°Bad luck, we aren''t even twins.¡± Jessica denies seriously. ¡°She''s a lot younger than I am.¡± Spiritually your elder. Elizabeth counters pridefully.

 Yield.Ch14 Interlude

    Rowland''s green eye peers at Jessica for a while, convinced that this ridiculous woman is definitely Yvonne''s friend and likely who she says she is. He then explodes in laughter at his own inability to wink which does indeed put him at a slight disadvantage when going out with his girlfriend.


    There is far more mirth than joy in him, his guffawing has a lot to do with evacuating the frustration of his injuries which he can finally let out because the woman facing him suffered a worse trial but clearly came out on top.


    ¡°You''ll have to help me out then.¡± Rowland finally says.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Jessica nods with an understanding smile.


    ¡°About that sister of yours...¡± He inquires, trailing off to let her decide how much to tell him.


    ¡°She has somewhat of an E.Vil streak.¡± Jessica replies, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°Don''t tell her where I am if you run into her, she can get jealous about me and Leomi so I prefer watching from afar.¡±


    ¡°No promises.¡± Rowland replies with a teasing smile. ¡°First time we met she put a sword on my throat so I might need to point her at the true object of her wrath.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I got you out of that room!¡± Jessica protests.


    ¡°You knocked out a friend of mine who took sentry duty on the roof in the process.¡± Rowland says while raising his left eyebrow, which looks quite odd because it stirs the scar running over his closed eyelid. ¡°But, seriously, is she in Meria?¡± He asks while concealing his hope.


    ¡°She is.¡± Jessica confirms gravely without showing the shadow of a doubt. ¡°But she can''t show herself in the open.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Rowland says with a sad nod.


    Jessica''s expression flickers and turns rather dark. She stands up and starts stretching in the middle of the main room, causing the patrons to jeer or throw ridiculing glances. She holds her palm out as Rowland stands up.


    ¡°Stay back and watch, this is just me getting started.¡± Jessica tells him while picking up her tankard.


    ¡°I have a bone to pick with them as well.¡± Rowland replies with a frown.


    ¡°I don''t care.¡± The woman counters with a scary frown that gives him pause. ¡°You''re Yvonne''s so I''m not letting you risk even a splinter. If you weren''t, I would be kicking your ass for showing off in front of my Leomi, understood?¡±


    Rowland nods, feeling uncomfortable at the possessiveness contained in her words and the ludicrous accusation. Jessica''s bright grin returns like sunlight piercing dark storm-clouds. She heads towards the side-door giving into the alley while sipping her beer. He shudders as he follows behind.


    ¡°I understand that Dame Vil isn''t the only one capable of unreasonable jealousy.¡± He murmurs as a thin smile appears on his lips.


    As they enter the alley, located between the tavern and a large tannery, three well-dressed high born turn to them. They''re all armed with swords and have house crests on their tunics but don''t appear to be wearing armor.


    Jessica irreverently salutes them with her mug of beer, spilling some on the dirt. They narrow their eyes and walk up to them with gaits that make it seem like they own the place.


    ¡°Were you the one to flout law and honor with a despicable ambush?¡± The leader, a tall woman with brown hair asks sharply.


    ¡°Me!?¡± Jessica exclaims in surprise. ¡°Nuuoooh!¡± She refutes while fervently shaking her head.


    Rowland places his palm over his face at the utterly unbelievable denial. But, somehow, he doesn''t experience much tension even as the three reach for their sword''s hilts while making ugly expressions in reaction to Jessica''s mocking attitude.


    ¡°Did you think your message was funny?¡± The Lady asks while drawing her weapon. The two men accompanying her spread out to her sides but don''t advance into the narrow alley. ¡°That you''ll get a laugh out of us and all will be forgiven?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Jessica replies easily. ¡°I was told it was written with utmost seriousness and without any intent to cause laughter for you and your... weaklings.¡± She makes a toothy smile. ¡°It wasn''t my, Jessica Freepath''s, doing. I swear so on my good name.¡±


    ¡°I am Lady Tuala, daughter of...¡± She starts as the tip of her weapon slides out of her sheath.


    ¡°I don''t care who you are.¡± Jessica interrupts forcefully with a deeply disdainful tone.


    ¡°Then the two of you thieves can die unaware of who exactly it is you''ve disrespected.¡± Tuala utters flatly with a cold expression.


    As the woman approaches while preparing to launch a stab, Jessica chuckles without a hint of nervousness and holds her wooden mug out like a tiny shield. Further angered by Jessica''s attitude, Lady Tuala assembles an armor-piercing construct on her sword to end it in one unstoppable blow.


    Rowland grows unsettled as he thought Jessica would draw the weapon hid between her shoulder-blades, which he can see protruding under her shirt, by now. He decides she wouldn''t just throw her life away so he uses his energy to put together a few fireball constructs while keeping his eye on the two Lords.


    Jessica twists sideways an instant before Tuala leaps at her, catching a sign that no one else had. The tankard trails oddly behind the exuberant woman, remaining right in front of the sword''s sharp point as she angles it with a flick of her wrist.


    Tuala''s blade stabs straight through the bottom of the wooden recipient and steps into the curtain of beer splashing out. She reflexively stiffens, causing her to fail to react to Jessica''s next move.


    She used the edge of the tankard to pressure the flat of the blade that pierced it, locking the sword in place for a moment to neutralize it. An armor-piercing construct is only dangerous if the edge or point are left free to slash or stab.


    Jessica brings her knee up and strikes Tuala''s hands while further twisting the wooden mug, tearing the fingers from the hilt of the weapon. Tuala blinks at the droplets of beer hanging from her eyelashes, barely able to keep up with the fact she lost her sword.


    As the Lady reflexively reaches to the dagger at her waist, Jessica straightens her tankard with the weapon planted in the middle. The blade slides down and widens the hole like it''s cutting into butter because of the armor-piercing construct until the guard hits the mug''s edge. Pok.


    Tuala hears the humiliating sound and wakes up before making the mistake of attacking this expert again. The Lords a step behind her have already drawn their swords but haven''t made a move either.


    They dismissed the fact that the alley is so small it restrains their ability to move and strike before but they can''t afford to do so anymore now that they''ve seen what this foe can do.


    Rowland and his fireballs don''t really enter their calculations because they can counter them but it would cost them energy they can''t afford to spend after Tuala spent almost her entire reserve on a sword she lost.


    ¡°We''re from house Hakarth.¡± Tuala utters with a stiff tone, very self-conscious of the beer soaking her tunic.


    ¡°As I said, I do not care.¡± Jessica responds lazily. ¡°Go back and tell your pitiful faction who I am or I''ll leave another message on your unconscious bodies.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tuala asks with a tense voice at the threat.


    ¡°If your group can''t figure that out, then your faction is far more pitiful than even I give you discredit for.¡± Jessica replies playfully. ¡°I''ll accept the sword as an apology for falsely accusing me of theft.¡± She adds with a corner smile.


    The three Nobles exchange glances and silently decide to scamper off, thanking the Lake for their luck. While they are prideful to the point of arrogance, they are also aware that the Izla is enemy territory for them and that their opponent isn''t a simple thief.


    Jessica doesn''t even wait for the three''s footsteps to fade in the distance before dragging Rowland back into the tavern. She returns the ruined tankard and a few bronze coins to a scowling barman before leading Rowland back towards the brothel.


    ¡°I told you not to do anything.¡± Jessica whines at Rowland as they make their way. ¡°I wanted to take all their swords, and maybe a couple lives.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I could hardly let you have all the fun.¡± He replies cheerfully, quite happy about the result of that skirmish and the humiliation Jessica wrought on them. ¡°And I couldn''t exactly allow a fight to the death over a misunderstanding you purposefully caused, I am a Hospitalier after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh well.¡± Jessica says with a sigh. ¡°T''was your revenge after all.¡±


    ¡°You took it quite personally for it to have been my revenge.¡± Rowland notes. ¡°I could have handled it if you let me.¡±


    ¡°You could barely kill two twerps while holding onto your life.¡± Jessica counters while taking a hard glance at his face, giving a feeling that she''s looking down on him when she''s looking up in reality.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Rowland snorts, feeling a bit vexed by the evaluation but unable to deny it after seeing this woman fight with lightning fast speed. ¡°How did you know when to step out?¡±


    ¡°Alarm construct, they weren''t smart enough to be careful.¡± Jessica explains.


    ¡°I didn''t hear a sound.¡± Rowland says, surprised.


    ¡°Of course not, I altered the construct.¡± The short woman replies pridefully. ¡°I replaced the sound segments with a conditional trigger that activated a water construct that shook my beer.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?¡± He asks.


    ¡°And so much more.¡± Jessica replies with a smile. ¡°I''ll show you my brand-new workshop later.¡±


    Rowland nods absently, impressed that the woman isn''t only a skilled warrior but also a flow-smith. The two of them keep talking as they enter the brothel and go back to his room under the baffled gazes of the guards that never realized he left.


    He realizes during the conversation that he''s heard a lot about her from both Yvonne and Leomi Lance except they didn''t name Jessica, or he doesn''t recall if they did. They hear someone rushing down from upstairs just as they reach the room.


    The one Jessica knocked out on the roof shows up with his sword in hand and glowers in anger as he spots them. She steps inside without even pausing to dress up in her armor.


    It takes Rowland a few minutes to explain and apologize while restraining the man from barging in. While he thinks the short woman could stand to learn some manners, he already has a good enough hang of her personality to know she wouldn''t listen and it would not end well for either of them.


    After managing to chase the guard off with a promise to buy him a drink later, Rowland steps back in his room to find Jessica struggling to fasten her hard leather armor''s straps.


    He hesitates but decides not to help unless she asks, it annoyed him when people rushed to pick up the objects he knocked off before he got used to being one-eyed. She finishes within a few minutes and throws the long rectangular case on her shoulders, sticking the bare blade she just stole inside her belt.


    ¡°Let''s go shopping now.¡± Jessica tells him.


    ¡°Do you mind if I get rid of my bandages first?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Hurry up, I have work to do.¡± The woman replies curtly and leaves the room.


    As he changes into his white and blue uniform, he hears her get into an argument with a guard on the other side of the door that ends when the brothel''s manager, Rob, shows up to clear things up by informing the guard Councilwoman Cecil has given permission.


    Rowland can''t help but guffaw as he realizes Jessica could have cleared things up at any moment with them but didn''t because she likely found it more fun to cause mayhem. His suspicion is confirmed when he steps out.


    ¡°Buddy, If I could sneak in that easily, then it means your squad failed at its one job. Be happy I''m not going to rat on you.¡± Jessica drops the words and stomps away with a straight back.


    ¡°Why are you mad?¡± Rowland asks as he catches up.


    ¡°Because I''m an idiot too.¡± The woman replies with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°I''m starting to care about things I shouldn''t because they''re not relevant to my plans, which annoys me.¡±


    ¡°Things?¡± He presses.


    ¡°The Izla for one.¡± She grunts. ¡°It would have been simple enough to leave it all to Cecil and Leomi but I''m taking from my precious time to crush these eyesores when they barely qualify as a threat and will be washed away by the tide anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Thrin and his faction.¡± Rowland says, wondering what would constitute a threat for this woman.


    ¡°Anyway, I''m doing it so I might as well have fun.¡± Jessica suddenly perks up with a grin.


    --- --- ---


    Jessica and Rowland walk into the shop of the best smith in Meria, located in an opulent stone building near the Keep. The store''s parquet is polished and there are only a dozen display stands each containing a single weapon under a locked glass window.


    A lanky servant in a black tunic welcomes them with a bow and offers to let them browse with a cup of tea but Jessica interrupts by raising her hand to show an identification parchment that holds three seals, the Council''s, the Templar''s, and the Hospitaliers''.


    It doesn''t say much other than that Jessica Freepath is who she says she is with a short description, which oddly doesn''t specify the subject''s height, and a runic construct that only she can activate to prove her identity. The servant doesn''t dare ask her to do so because it can only be used a few times before that section of the parchment disintegrates.


    ¡°I know you don''t buy but I have four swords I wish to exchange for weapons that suit me better.¡± She explains, relying on the status Cecil provided her to have her way.


    ¡°An exception can be made depending on what you wish to purchase, Dame Freepath.¡± The servant complies.


    ¡°First, this sword has a crest. It belonged to a Lady Tuala but she lost it in a... let''s call it a duel.¡± Jessica says, pulling the bare weapon from her belt. ¡°She''ll be thrilled to buy it back from you instead of having to deal with me, especially if you tell her what my credentials are.¡±


    Rowland suppresses a smirk at the ''sucker-punch'' Jessica is going to deal to that Lady by providing some of the information she provoked Tuala to look for before even giving her a chance to find it.


    The seals by themselves don''t mean much, certainly not that she has the support of these organizations, but the fact that all three powers put their seals on the same identification parchment is significant in itself.


    ¡°I''m not sure it is proper for our shop to get involved, Dame Freepath.¡± The servant says hesitantly. ¡°My apologies for being of so little use, I will seek the owner out for you to meet.¡±


    The man escapes the room without even touching the weapon. Jessica sighs and decides to wait. A muscular man with large shoulders in a tight black tunic shows up minutes later with a serious expression.


    ¡°I got the sword legitimately, and I''m not here to dawdle around.¡± Jessica utters flatly before the owner can say anything. ¡°Either you''re interested or you''re not.¡±


    ¡°May I ask where you got the other three weapons you wish to trade before deciding?¡± The man questions carefully.


    ¡°In Buton''s Dungeon, taken from three bandits.¡± Jessica replies with a smirk. ¡°Grand Commander Lance can verify that fact, and you''re welcome to bring all these as a bundle to the Lady Tuala with their history. I''m sure she''ll be interested and pay you well for the delivery.¡±


    The owner thinks it through for a while before deciding to take the deal, assessing that his shop is being used as an intermediary for a conflict between at least two powerful factions, none of which he can''t afford to provoke.


    Rowland wonders, without too much hope, whether the woman is bragging about wanting to crush Thrin''s group or is being serious. He now knows that this Jessica took part in Elizabeth Vil''s dismantling of the Izla''s old powers but it is difficult for him to tell how much she can accomplish now that she''s at odds with the Red Dwarf.


    Jessica ends up walking out of the shop with two sturdy flourish-less weapons, a longsword and a short single-edged broadsword. Their utilitarian designs make it clear that those are tools of battle, a glance to their blades is enough to tell they were made from the best steel and sharpened enough to cut through mail.


    ¡°What now?¡± Rowland asks, almost wishing he''ll get to see Jessica put these mean-looking things to work.


    ¡°Hm. I need a dress, a chunk of diamond, and a hat of some kind...¡± She trails off and lets out an enthusiastic exclamation. ¡°Luxury!¡±


    ¡°How long have you been looking for that word?¡± He asks, wincing from her loud outburst that startled half the bourgeois in the street.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± Jessica replies. ¡°You''re also buying a gift for Yvonne by the way.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think I can afford it if you''re calling it luxury.¡± Rowland mutters.


    ¡°That''s fine, I''ll work you to death to pay me back before and after the training sessions.¡± She dismisses.


    ¡°When did I agree to that?¡± He asks, paling as he suddenly realizes that he might not actually be able to escape this madwoman considering her ludicrous connections.


    ¡°You didn''t, but you will if you want to survive Leomi when you tell her you wish to marry her sword-sworn.¡± Jessica replies calmly.


    ¡°I...¡± Rowland almost gets angry from the fact both this woman and his girlfriend''s liege apparently intend to interfere with their relationship but grits his teeth because he is indeed too weak and Jessica is offering her help, even if she''s being rude about it. ¡°I''ll find someone else to train me if you don''t cut it.¡± He utters harshly.


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± She replies. ¡°Don''t forget that the time you have until you return to the Lake is limited, you shouldn''t waste it with unnecessary delays and cherish what happiness you can find in the present.¡± Jessica adds gently with an undertone of sorrow.


    Rowland falls silent at her words. He''s a bastard. From his youth as a trainee soldier to now, the fact that he''s the bastard son of a Count made him cling to the traditional way of things.


    His encounter with Elizabeth Vil shook his professional and social views but not so much he would risk making the same mistakes as his father. But, now that he almost died over a stupid game of spies, he doesn''t see his stubborn attitude in the same way anymore.


    Jessica''s words shake him especially because she''s so far shown mastery at uncovering the enemies that almost killed him from the shadows and then dealing with them without much effort.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind.¡± Rowland replies seriously before focusing on his task as a guide. ¡°There is a shop meant exclusively for Nobles a few streets ahead, I recall they sold personalized umbrellas and hats.¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡± Jessica giddily cries out. ¡°Quick, let''s go bully them!¡±


    Rowland grins, feeling satisfied that he read her correctly and looking forward to the mess she''ll cause because, obviously, she won''t be showing them her identification parchment this time.

 Yield.Ch15 Interlude

    There is a beautiful shop in Meria that sells hats, umbrellas, shoes, dresses, anything Nobility needs, the workers make happen for they are proud high born as well. The outer and inner walls are of white stone with discreet black veins.


    This sole building likely holds two-thirds of the marble on the Izla, speaking of the indescribable wealth of the Noble houses who have a stake in the shop. Yet, as of this morning, it has lost all of its glass windows to a small woman who insisted in dancing with an umbrella to determine if it suits her.


    If one didn''t witness the interactions that led to that event, one could have believed her to be clumsy but none of the Nobles present would believe so. She barged in with a man and kicked up a fuss about the carpet catching its feet, calling it an ambush.


    After much yelling, the woman declared without leaving any doubt that she is a low born yet refused to leave when it was politely explained that the items sold here are made for Nobility and produced with their access to flow.


    While the tall man who accompanied her inside laughed, she began talking about taxes while threateningly playing with the hilt of her short broadsword. The high born listening were all refined so they tried to explain calmly but were overwhelmed by her lack of manners.


    Things soon fell apart as the employees'' pride overwhelmed their caution and picked a fight that swiftly ended with five black eyes when her companion stopped laughing. A Lady remembers all this and shudders at the memory while the two disasters walk out of the shop on broken glass.


    While these Nobles knew they were being provoked, and lacked the authority to kick them out for the Izla''s laws are no longer friendly to them, they did not believe anyone could be so daring as to attack them like this.


    Yet, they know there isn''t anything they can do but follow the orders they received for two dresses and an oil-cloth umbrella. They were told in no uncertain terms that they will pay the taxes they owe and serve any client that shows up or lose their livelihoods through incongruous accidents.


    While these two brutes didn''t introduce themselves, one wore a Hospitaliers'' uniform while the other seemed like a madwoman that would come back with a hammer to make good on her promise to ruin them if they cling to privileges they no longer have.


    --- --- ---


    Crack. Rowland steps on a shard of glass and shatters it further, causing the small crowd of spectators to panically scatter away from him, and Jessica whose radiant expression appears more threatening than the destruction they left behind.


    He wonders if he went too far by telling Jessica that most high-end shops owned by Nobility have been exempted from taxes but then shakes his head, convincing himself no one knows this is his fault so he can just enjoy this spiteful revenge.


    ¡°Was there a need to break their windows?¡± He asks while suppressing a smile.


    ¡°Of course, the air felt stale.¡± Jessica affirms shamelessly.


    ¡°And the porcelain teacups?¡± He questions.


    ¡°That was a genuine accident.¡± She replies.


    ¡°You threw the platter at the wall.¡± Rowland notes calmly.


    ¡°It was heavy, I almost cramped so I instinctively threw it.¡± She explains.


    He bursts out in laughter but then his eyes fall on an elegant face with dark hair and brown eyes. The woman has a rapier by her side and a red scarf around her neck, her uniform is unmistakably that of the Hospitaliers.


    Rowland freezes on the spot, reflexively catching the back of Jessica''s cloak to stop her in case she decides to run over the woman blocking their way. He swallows his saliva as he realizes he should probably run.


    ¡°Sister.¡± He murmurs softly.


    ¡°Oh, Roisia!¡± Jessica exclaims.


    ¡°Vice-Commander for you, brother.¡± Roisia utters flatly. ¡°And you, Dame Freepath, should know better than to do this.¡± She adds, throwing a glance at the shop''s ruined windows.


    ¡°S''all part of the plan.¡± Jessica replies lazily. ¡°No one died.¡± She belatedly adds as if the possibility was likely.


    ¡°You broke the...¡± Roisia starts with a dark expression that her half-brother recognizes as a warning that something bad is going to happen.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Rowland interrupts. ¡°The windows were an accident, same for the teacups!¡±


    ¡°...really?¡± The Hospitalier asks, her tone leaving no mystery as to her disbelief.


    ¡°Ask them.¡± Jessica replies with a shrug. ¡°I''m very clumsy.¡±


    She is affecting a casual appearance but she is afraid of being imprisoned to the point where it feels like her hairs are standing on her scalp. It has something to do with her past but also the fact that Leomi would quickly learn of it and gallop over.


    Jessica swears under her breath at Elizabeth''s propensity for running wild when given the chance, to which the sister inside her head scoffs and laughs because they both had fun when purposefully messed with her sister''s equilibrium.


    Roisia drags Rowland inside with her hand on her rapier''s handle to ask about the events that led to this. In the end, the shop owners accept Rowland''s apology but not reparations in spite of Roisia''s insistence that they can ask for and receive.


    These high born have a good reason for their refusal, their business simply won''t survive if they don''t adapt and none of their houses can afford that loss now that their titles hang on the Council''s goodwill.


    It is more beneficial for them to absorb the cost themselves to smooth things over and negotiate an arrangement to pay their taxes owed a long period of time with Councilwoman Cecil who is no doubt the mastermind behind this.


    After all, they think, thugs show up out of nowhere and then a person of authority arrived immediately after to resolve the matter before it had a chance to blow up, what else could it be other than a blatant show of force?


    While they are being paranoid about this being a well-planned scheme, they are correct in thinking that Roisia''s arrival is no coincidence because she was indeed sent by Cecil as soon as she got the news of Jessica''s tantrum.


    As the brother and sister talk to the shop''s employees, who also represent their houses as owners, Jessica takes off at a languid pace. She knows they''ll catch up so she doesn''t feel like waiting.


    --- --- ---


    Jessica enters a large room with the latest equipment, from a foundry to a mold maker and a whole section dedicated to regular smithery. There are more types of hammers and pliers lying on worktables than she cares to count or believes the blacksmiths use.


    There are kilns and large metal frames holding huge vices that they call presses. She has some clue of what most of these things are used for but hasn''t had the time to truly learn because she needs to finish the plowing construct and turn it into runes for the workers to take over.


    The initial investment originates in good part from her spoils of war, the rest came from Cecil herself in the form of manpower, supplies, and flow. But the rest of the coin was gathered by Ms Conner who convinced people sent by Cecil to pay for their plows in advance in order to receive them before winter''s end.


    It puts some pressure on Jessica but she doesn''t worry too much as she waves aside the apprentices rushing to greet her with a smile. She heads for a side-door to her personal workshop, finding Ms Conner waiting in front of it.


    ¡°Ms Conner.¡± She greets.


    ¡°Lila.¡± The woman corrects once more. ¡°I still can''t believe the scale involved, Miss Freepath. No less than five blacksmiths and triple the apprentices.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, please don''t. You''re twice my age.¡± Jessica says with a painful groan.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be proper since you''re the owner.¡± Lila denies while shaking her head. ¡°Did you truly not know it was my name?¡±


    ¡°Everyone calls you Ms Conner.¡± Jessica replies with a shrug. ¡°Do you really believe it sounds more respectable?¡± She questions teasingly.


    ¡°Yes, ironically.¡± Lila replies with an easy smile, accentuating the wrinkles at the corners of her lips. ¡°The Order has sent an envoy this morning to warn you in advance that the temple guards assigned to us will arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good... or bad. It depends.¡± Jessica mutters, pondering whether they''ll try to get in the way of her altered plans for Meria.


    ¡°You asked for them.¡± Lila notes before marking a moment of hesitation. ¡°The Order will soon begin delivering flow, a hundred portions daily but I have been told that it can increase to match our needs for production if your endeavor proves successful.¡± She reports.


    ¡°What was that pause about?¡± Jessica asks, concealing her surprise at the extent of the Order''s generosity.


    ¡°I caught some rumors about what you did after you left the village from people who worked in the Keep.¡± Lila explains awkwardly. ¡°I''m just surprised Kruzser would give their permission within a day considering what I have heard.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± Jessica dismisses casually. ¡°The Order is more practical than their legends would lead you to believe. Which, I have learned from experience, is a requirement for establishing said legends without ending up in a ditch.¡±


    ¡°Anyway.¡± Lila says, moving on. ¡°The plans for the double-plow are as far along as they can be, the smiths only await your work to finalize them.¡±


    ¡°Good, anything else?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°I have some numbers to run by you.¡± The middle-aged woman says hopefully while looking like she expects to be disappointed.


    ¡°I don''t do math if I don''t have to, you know that.¡± Freepath instantly denies and rushes into her workshop, unlocking and locking the door behind herself without a moment''s pause.


    The room is wide but utterly dark, there isn''t even a single window to shine light on the multiple desks and papers spread over them. Jessica reaches out and activates a runic fire construct engraved inside the stones of a newly-built chimney.


    She feeds a few logs into the flames before settling at a desk and kindling a candle to provide just enough light for her shining eyes to see the ink on the sheets of parchment spread out all over.


    She checks her work on the armor-sundering construct she intends to apply to her liangi. She already prepared a worktable with engraving tools in preparation for the modification despite the fact she knows she is far from ready to do so.


    The construct is a modified lightning-armor-piercing construct, which was already an altered version of the armor-piercing construct. This time, she made an even wider breadth of changes to increase performance while reducing energy consumption.


    She added segments of the kinetic and shredding constructs in order to amplify the physical force delivered on impact while concentrating it on the edge of the weapon.


    Because she is taking bits and pieces of various constructs and patching them together, Jessica still thinks of her work as tinkering even though it could cause untold mayhem over its possession if publicly released.


    Which would happen even if she removed the lightning construct segments she''s finally succeeded in combining to the armor-piercing construct. That is perhaps her proudest achievement thus far, and she has little clue how she succeeded. It merely happened as far as she can tell.


    She was working to arrange the segments used to charge the air in the lightning construct in a circuit that ran along the edge of the weapon she used for testing when she had an epiphany as she watched silver bolts course through the metal.


    She closed the circuit to make the lightning circle around in an infinite loop that guides it to enhance the severing segments without letting the electricity escape, which further improved the performance while cutting down on flow consumption.


    It then took Jessica a whole afternoon and two dozen portions of energy to merge the severing segments of the armor-piercing construct to the charging segments of the lightning construct, allowing the lightning to run indefinitely inside the blade without creating sparks on the surface of the metal while also reducing energy consumption.


    The Empire''s flow-smiths and researchers would react with somewhat violent disbelief if they were told. After all, even the kindest being would feel some negativity or doubt at such a leap being made through the intuition of a creator who then didn''t even look any further to understand.


    Jessica is now working on integrating the kinetic and shredding segments to the armor-sundering construct but without looking to merge them because these fulfill two separate and important tasks.


    She''s close to perfecting the amplification and concentration of the physical impact but hasn''t yet because it will require her to do much experimentation to optimize the intensity and vectors of the effects.


    The integration requires her to make use of an imbroglio of determinants and conjunctions through links that connect to conditional segments. Her goal is to efficiently allocate energy between the pure use of flow to sever and increasing the blade''s physical cutting capability.


    She prioritizes flow towards either function by monitoring the degree of resistance encountered by the sundering segments, which consumes as much energy as it needs which means that the less it burns, the less it needs compared to the kinetic and shredding segments which are perfectly capable of taking over once armor is breached.


    Jessica relied on her experience in battle to reach the conclusion that she cannot design the armor-sundering construct as if it is meant to cut a solid block of steel when she wants to use it to get past various layers of armor. It complicates her work by a lot but that is because of how tedious it is to solve every little issue that crops up rather than the difficulty.


    To Jessica, creating constructs has become akin to writing a sentence with intent in place of words, or crafting a plan step by step, or dismantling an opponent''s defense one strike at a time. Her grasp of the logic of flow increased as her confidence grew and she trained her minds to form clear intents.


    As she awaits Rowland and Roisia, she merely reads the runes to check for mistakes and keep the image of the construct fresh in her mind. After a quarter of an hour, she hears a knock on the door and steps outside.


    ¡°If this was one of the Councilwoman''s schemes to make every other business held by Nobles to fall into line, congratulations because they will.¡± Roisia utters without a trace of joy in her voice. ¡°But I give you a warning not to do anything like this again because I will press for an inquiry regardless of whether those you''ve harmed want me to do so or not.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t even if it was the plan and it didn''t work.¡± Jessica replies expressionlessly. ¡°I really did break stuff because I''m clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Rhm.¡± Roisia grumbles and fiddles with her red scarf while she looks for signs of deception. ¡°You''re either a really good liar, or a terrible warrior, and I know what''s what.¡±


    ¡°There is a third option that involves drinking beer.¡± Jessica says with a grin that Roisia doesn''t return. ¡°But, anyway, it won''t happen again. I caused enough trouble today to stir Thrin''s pot.¡±


    ¡°I''ve ordered Rowland to write a report that I''ll send to the Grand Commander along with mine, Miss Jessica.¡± Roisia says threateningly.


    She inflects her irritation into the name but the recipient stiffens for different reasons than the tone. Jessica suddenly wonders whether she blew her sister''s cover and if Leomi will use this as an excuse to put her in chains, which she''s sure she would enjoy breaking under duress.


    ¡°I''ll be looking forward to what comes next even more then.¡± Jessica utters with a cocky smile.


    Roisia stomps off, leaving Rowland standing there with a barely repressed grin. Jessica chuckles along but he tries to wink with his single eyelid, ruining the mood with the awkward sight.


    ¡°Don''t do that.¡± Jessica says, cringing inside.


    ¡°You manage all this? You?¡± Rowland asks skeptically while looking around to get back at her.


    ¡°Ms Conner does, she''s more trustworthy than you.¡± Jessica replies flatly. ¡°You know the first thing she said to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowland question, curious.


    ¡°That she couldn''t handle everything so she''ll be hiring someone to deal with the finances and pay while she manages the people.¡± Jessica explains, leaving so much out that it would be impossible for him to connect the dots.


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Rowland replies with a frown. ¡°Isn''t that what anyone would do?¡±


    ¡°You don''t get it because you don''t get people.¡± Jessica says with an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°I came back here because you said you could train me, Jessica Freepath. Not to play charades.¡± Rowland tentatively pushes back, refusing to let her push his buttons.


    Elizabeth laughs in Jess'' mind at her failure to trigger his anger to which Jessica replies that she''s testing his character and smarts because he''s technically a Noble which means he has to make up for that to be good enough for Yvonne.


    ¡°I told her she could determine her own pay and she threw that away without a second thought, she likely never even realized she could overpay herself or that I was testing her.¡± Jessica explains.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rowland whispers, impressed by Ms Conner''s honesty.


    ¡°If you need to contact me and I''m not around, you can trust her to relay information.¡± Jessica says, revealing why she brought the woman up in the first place. ¡°I''ll make time to teach you every morning but I''ll be very busy for most of the month so don''t get yourself into trouble.¡±


    --- --- ---


    Huan Thrin slams his desk in anger after hearing Lady Tuala Hakarth report three incidents. She found herself the target of a one-armed warrior when she went against his advice to scout the location of the morning''s ambush, a warrior who went ahead to cause two more incidents.


    Those didn''t directly involve house Hakarth but the fact that the slighted shop contacted her through their houses instead of him is a clear sign that his grip on the faction has slipped in the span of a single day, further delaying his goal of being chosen as the leader despite the fact there are no other candidates.


    ¡°Who is this Jessica Freepath?¡± Thrin asks Lady Tuala between grit teeth, finding that the first name sounds familiar but can''t recall the occasion during which he heard it.


    ¡°We don''t know. She appeared out of nowhere.¡± The woman replies, her jaw no less clenched. ¡°Her identity matters not if we eliminate her.¡±


    ¡°No one does what she has without a death-wish or a scheme.¡± Huan replies condescendingly. ¡°Either makes her dangerous for us to confront head-on.¡±


    ¡°Why did she mention bandits from Buton''s Dungeon?¡± Tuala asks directly, unwilling to get into a losing debate by arguing she''s more dangerous because her pride is already in tatters.


    ¡°If I had to guess, I would say she slaughtered some of the people that the cowards who fled the Rykz sent to recover their funds.¡± Thrin replies dismissively. ¡°It''s a threat and a provocation regardless of what the story behind that is.¡±


    ¡°The Hospitaliers...¡± Lady Tuala starts.


    ¡°Have apologized!¡± He explodes before this woman he now believes stupid suggests they expose the extent of their influence to weigh on such a meaningless scuffle. ¡°And it was Rowland Urnan who was off-duty from being injured in our ambush! How do you think it will go for us if Grace Odo is called to investigate with her powers as a Justicier?!¡±


    ¡°She lacks any legitimacy to condemn us.¡± Lady Tuala Hakarth replies arrogantly.


    ¡°Legitimacy.¡± Huan bitterly spits out. ¡°Legitimacy is born of power and tradition, Lady Tuala, and we have none to squander now that Count Urnan has been provoked.¡±


    ¡°Because of your mistake.¡± Lady Tuala replies without pity.


    ¡°It was worth the risk to conceal our method of communication.¡± Huan explains contritely. ¡°The letter was sent to our King without issue so our gains superseded our losses in that matter... until this Jessica Freepath showed up.¡± He grunts. ¡°We shall ask all our friends to investigate who she is and whether she can be bought from that whore''s service.¡±


    ¡°About the ball...¡± Lady Tuala mentions, trailing off.


    ¡°We shall attend and plan for no more until we have more information.¡± Huan Thrin utters flatly. ¡°Hopefully, Elizabeth Vil will show up and cause cracks we can exploit with King Cenwalh''s influence behind us.¡±


    ¡°Some have caught sight of the mask in Meria, she will attend one way or the other.¡± Lady Tuala mentions suggestively.


    ¡°And how do you propose we find her identity? Or defeat her if we do?¡± Huan asks with a frustrated voice. ¡°She fought Duke Meria''s best soldiers for a half-hour without showing any signs of fatigue, are we meant to find an army in the basement to throw at her?¡±


    ¡°So we merely keep visiting the Order until the ball?¡± Lady Tuala questions.


    ¡°And gather information to make our play through Templar arbitration or wait for spring, yes. Unless you want to call a gathering to change course.¡± Thrin proposes with full confidence she won''t.


    After all, he thinks that no matter how stupid this Hakarth is, she has to be as aware as he is that their allies are more likely to retreat out of fearful caution than to take a risk after the morning''s events.


    Lady Tuala shakes her head in denial and stomps out, bottling up her anger to slowly boil until she releases it to take her revenge for the humiliation the warrior inflicted by defeating her with a tankard of beer.

 Yield.Ch16

    I run the graver along the surface of my liangi, adding the last line to a segment of my new armor-sundering construct. I then blow on the weapon with a satisfied expression and caress the edge of the sharp Lassus steel blade.


    With my work done, I release my concentration and the sounds of the smiths beating plow-heads into shape with their hammers in the adjacent room to my workshop reach my ears once more.


    I unlock the vise holding the liangi in place and carefully return it to its case, sealing it once more with a flick of my hand that releases a burst of energy. I then grab the stack of notes describing the runic construct in detail and throw the rolls into the fire.


    I watch the blaze consume the relatively expensive parchment without regretting it, firstly because Madame Cecil and Ms Conner have conspired to make me richer than I ever thought I would be and secondly because I''ve learned from Suxen not to trust ink to keep my secrets.


    The worst or best part is that the coin currently stacking up in the Keep''s treasury is merely my personal cut. I''ve made the decision, because I really can''t carry or spend it all, to let the two more experienced women invest my fortune however they need under each other''s watchful eyes.


    I walk up to the door to my workshop and throw a look at the busy forge, feeling rather proud of my plowing construct. The smiths, who were mostly indifferent towards me even after my reputation blew up, turn to nod at me in acknowledgment.


    Their attitudes changed from the moment I presented my final draft of the runic plowing construct. They had to adapt it to fit their plans of the two different plows but, from what I gathered, it was a lot easier than they expected.


    I haven''t mingled with them out of their professional capacity, which Liz keeps reminding me is why they''re so respectful. If they knew you better... I get it, sister! The two of us laugh inside and return inside the workshop to bury ourselves in work for the rest of the day.


    I walk up to a barrel and pull two dozen portions of energy from the water. I create a shaping construct and walk back to the worktable. I open a drawer to pick up three items of steel and silver alloy. A bracelet, a ring, and three tiny chains that I place in front of me one after the other.


    These items were made from the pommel of Leomi''s sword, given to her by her mother, broken to save our lives, abandoned in the dirt when we parted ways, and recovered to join our lives together for good.


    I would have added something from my old life but that girl died in truth so it would not be suitable. Instead, I tasked Rowland to find Yvonne and help her buy me a sapphire without ever telling me the price.


    That is called spending without counting, which is what''s to be done for someone you''re in love with. We''re not very good with people, or society, humans, sapient beings really, but we know as much.


    Rowland came back from Castle Lance with it in the morning and I fully plan to make the rock my very own. I take the steel box from the inside of my jacket and unlock it with the key, finding a shining round deep-blue sapphire.


    I smile and place it next to the light gray ring, made in part with the small chunk of blade that was left on the pommel, finding the size perfect. I use the shaping construct to slowly make a socket to welcome the gem and three sharp prongs to hold it in place once I set it in.


    Then, I reach out behind my back to the silver mass of energy inside the barrel and seize another two dozen portions of flow. I grab the first weapon I bought, the dagger I used to touch Leomi''s beating heart, and secure it with the worktable''s vise.


    I grab an empty bowl and place it under the blade. I then run my palm over the edge, opening a small wound from which my blood drips out. I immediately use flow to temporarily isolate it with a blood-blade so that it doesn''t coagulate.


    I swiftly stop the bleeding, wasting quite a bit of the energy I bought from a guild that gathers flow for its clients. I take hold of the sapphire, admiring it for a little while before using a shaping construct with a technique that took me a day to learn to dig smooth grooves.


    I create a pattern akin to broken glass over the round surface, each tiny jagged trench starting at the edge to meet at the very center. I take care not to be symmetrical so as to create a unique and natural appearance.


    I then put the sapphire back in its box and reach to the bowl to direct the blood to fill each of the grooves while expelling the air by making use of precise flow intent.


    I verify that the red liquid is evenly spread out before using the shaping construct to completely seal my red blood inside the deep-blue sapphire. It takes me hours and almost all the energy I stored to restore its original flawless appearance.


    Once I''m done, I take deep breaths and marvel at the complex feelings the jewel evokes in me. I am proud of the magnificent contrast I created through conflicting colors and pattern, the tension created by the red crack on the smooth glistening blue surface.


    I set the sapphire in the ring''s socket and bend the three sharp prongs over it, securing it. I shape a specialized merging construct with the last of my flow to seal the ring and the sapphire together. I let out a deep sigh as my chest pangs in painful longing.


    I give myself a moment before removing our dagger from the vise and delicately put the ring in its place. I seize the graver and a parchment with a drawing of viola northern lights to guide me, I chose that plant because it can appear both symmetrical and unhinged depending on how you look at it.


    I engrave two flowers facing each other on the ring with the gem in-between and then the long stems that meet on the other side to intertwine. I then draw a few leaves in the shape of lances and an inscription in the inside of the ring.


    ''To my Love, Leomi Lance.''


    It is simple but I have found that simplicity is best in times of true doubt because flourishing words may work to undermine the feelings and intent. If Leomi was there the day I tried to kill myself, I would have taken any grand declaration from her as deception because it would have appeared to my madness that she was trying too hard.


    I walk out of the room to grab fifty portions of energy from the cistern the Order keeps supplies with the Emperor''s Due, a fact that never ceases to amaze me.


    The Templars don''t check what we do with the energy so long as progress is made on the plowing construct and the production of plows, that being said the temple guards guarding the building aren''t fools so I can''t go overboard either.


    I use flow to polish my work on the ring as well as remove small mistakes like scratches. With this, her engagement ''ring'' is half-ready so I start working on engraving Elizabeth Vil''s crest on the inside of the bracelet and Jessica Freepath''s on the outside.


    I''ve drawn it before as a model for the Noble shop to embroider on the oil-cloth of the flat umbrella Elizabeth craved for. They made quality work, worth the coin I paid, and delivered the top part of the item to the best blacksmith in Meria to modify the handle by turning it into a sheath for a guard-less rapier with a leather strap to conceal the hinge.


    I pick the umbrella up and set it on the worktable. Liz was right to insist we get this, it''s better than a hat and we can now go around with a weapon in hand without anyone being the wiser.


    The wooden handle-sheath and the ribs are of a silver color while the inside of the oil-cloth is blood-red to symbolize Elizabeth Vil''s tree rooted in blood-soaked soil. The outside of the oil-cloth is light-blue to represent the sky with a silver paved road disappearing among white clouds.


    I engrave that very picture on the outside of the bracelet, making the road follow the spiraling design of the metal. I don''t add any ink or paint to color the crests because those would eventually fade away.


    Instead, I use a method one of the blacksmiths taught me to heat metal in just the right way to produce red and blue hues, matching the crests'' soil and sky. The bracelet is already silver in color so there is no need to alter the tree and road, I merely distinguish them by using various protective substances to darken the rest of the bracelet.


    Satisfied by my work, I take the three tiny chains with precise lengths that took trial and error to determine. It wasn''t too hard because I have a crystal-clear memory of how much longer Leomi''s hand is compared to mine.


    The chains are to bind the ring to the bracelet so that my love may never lose either by mistake and also to add another symbol of our relationship. I attach the links, spreading them out evenly as tiers of a circle.


    One will trail over the back of her hand, another will slide around the edge of her hand, the last will cross between thumb and index. I''ve left enough slack that the chains won''t hinder her but not so much the ring is at risk of slipping past her first phalanx.


    I coat the silver-steel alloy in a thin varnish that will ensure it stands the test of time, using a construct to make the substance infiltrates. It makes me smile that the first task of those I hired was to teach me to create this. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I hold her engagement ring dearly to my chest before carefully storing it inside my liangi''s case, feeling awkward at the fact I don''t have a left hand to put a ring on anymore.


    It''s okay, sister, Leomi will find a way as we have. We did provide the pommel. Hm. Should we marry her as blood-sisters, true siblings? She would love it. She is screwed up, it fits her, but... no.


    My cheeks turn red-hot as I realize that I have forgotten we have been and will be intimate together. We can''t help it, after all, we live in the same body, share the same mind, and fell in love with the same beings.


    I store the energy I have left in the cistern after filling my reserve to two-thirds with two portions, noticing that my employees have long since returned home to their families.


    I dress up with my black hard leather armor and hang Liz'' favored umbrella on my half-shoulder. I check that my single-edged broadsword slides in and out of its sheath without issue before locking every door and leaving the building.


    The temple guards on night duty, mostly Templars with a few Semplars, wish me good night and offer an escort that I refuse as usual. I wave at them as I walk south-east to the city''s slums, to Madame Cecil''s brothel where I rent a room because it''s become a kind of secret stronghold for her in Meria.


    On the trip, I recall a blushing Rowland informing me that Leomi forbids me from enjoying the services offered there. I''m pretty sure he learned more than he should have about us from Yvonne during his mission but I don''t mind because he''s a good guy even if he''s misguided.


    You''re jealous he likes my methods better. I''m not going to mess with Grace for the heck of it. You say that but you will soon. It won''t be for the heck of it, though, and I''ll toe the line to avoid her wrath not to cause it.


    I pass by a fountain of water on a white pillar with a small stone leyline that connects to one of the larger underground leylines, one of the Order''s shrines in Meria that allow people to pay their Due and donate energy as they wish. Meiridin has small Temples that fulfill the same function.


    I arrive at the brothel to find Roisia drinking at the bar while waving away Rob, the manager, with an amused smile. She''s wearing an almost purple scarf on a white shirt and black pants with magnificent green feathers.


    I pause for a moment because I''ve rarely seen her in the few weeks I''ve been back, in fact I have only had a half-conversation and it was her giving me a warning. She''s as fashionable as always but clearly off-duty.


    ¡°Roisia, what brings you to this pit of depravity?¡± I ask her as I sit on a stool by her side.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that!¡± Rob shouts without turning around.


    ¡°You.¡± Roisia responds.


    ¡°I''m flattered.¡± I reply instantly.


    ¡°Don''t be.¡± She counters with a grin.


    ¡°It''s a friendly visit then.¡± I comment with a smile.


    ¡°You''re as suspicious as always.¡± She says with a sigh. ¡°Let''s take this upstairs.¡±


    She stands up, giving me little choice but to follow because I''m way too curious. We discreetly check that the longsword is also easy to access and follow her directly to my room where we settle at the table with a bottle of cheap beer each.


    ¡°Why didn''t you take a room at the Keep?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I have a few reasons but let''s just say I feel safer out of easy reach from the Council, they don''t like me very much.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Your threat to scuttle their attempt to determine seats in the lower and upper chambers of the Council by wealth in land by requesting the Hospitaliers to survey people after informing them of the stakes will indeed cause some resentment.¡± Roisia comments while raising an eyebrow. ¡°They abandoned the plan this morning if you weren''t aware.¡±


    ¡°Rowland told me.¡± I reply. ¡°Do you know why they gave up? I''m pretty sure they could have gathered support from Nobility and then use that to bring the public to their side with a decent chance of gaining enough support.¡±


    ¡°They gave up about the same day you toyed with Thrin and his goons.¡± Roisia tells me. ¡°It just took a while for the guilds to back down because they didn''t want to look like they were afraid. You should have let Cecil take the forefront.¡±


    ¡°You''d sell your own mother?!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Not so loud, the walls are thin here.¡± Roisia tells me with a glare.


    ¡°I''m renting the two rooms next to this one and the three on the other side of the corridor.¡± I reassure her. ¡°There are alarm constructs all over and a few physical traps as well.¡±


    ¡°That''s half the floor.¡± She blinks in surprise. ¡°Anyway.¡± She waves her hand. ¡°You know very well this was an attempt to undermine Mother and the Hospitaliers so why help her if you were going to turn around and pull the rug from under her feet? It made her insufferably moody.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they introduced the motion?¡± I ask, grinning.


    ¡°They did.¡± Roisia nods with a smile.


    ¡°You agree with my plan?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She replies with a deep voice. ¡°But first, Mother''s message is that she would have appreciated a warning before you went ahead with your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t seem necessary.¡± I tell Roisia with a shrug. ¡°And I don''t like to play politics, that fat guy from the trading guild had the information and people necessary to put the proposal together so I used him.¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell her you''re sorry and that it was a prank.¡± She says with a smile. ¡°I have to admit it''s a clever proposal.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I wanted to send a message to the entire Council by making a more drastic proposal and forcing it through but, apparently...¡± I pause to clear my throat and imitate the greasy voice of the fat guild merchant. ¡°It would trigger a civil war!¡±


    ¡°What was your idea?¡± Roisia asks with an amused expression.


    ¡°Instead of putting it into law that peasants can buy their lands at cost after working and paying their taxes for ten years, I wanted to make it theirs if their families had lived on them for three generations already.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Seventy percent of peasantry would turn into free men and women overnight.¡± Roisia says, looking baffled. ¡°That would probably... definitely cause some turmoil.¡±


    ¡°Will my proposal pass?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, it should. So will the one about council-members being compensated, and the one about cutting the Izla into regions by population rather than demesne to pick representatives.¡± Roisia replies.


    ¡°Those two were Cecil''s as much as mine.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m guessing the proposal to have the lower chamber elect the upper chamber isn''t going to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, no, but it isn''t going to go away and Leomi did gain a right of veto for the lower chamber that merely requires a majority vote so the republic is on the right track.¡± Roisia reports, her eyes falling on the stack of books near my bed. ¡°I can tell that your theft didn''t go to waste but you do have to return them to the Keep''s library eventually.¡±


    ¡°You can take them back, scoured most of them already.¡± I tell her unashamedly.


    ¡°I have more important things to do than to be your errand girl.¡± Roisia refuses with a scowl. ¡°... although I may still be if I look at things a certain way.¡± She adds with a deepening frown.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask, feeling lost.


    ¡°I''ve heard rumors that a mask with a crack on the left side and a silver tree covered in blood has been spotted in Meria lately.¡± Roisia says while throwing me a suspicious glance.


    ¡°I''m not surprised Elizabeth would be here, are you?¡± I question rhetorically with a raised eyebrow, all the while wondering if someone''s trying to scare or bait me by spreading these false rumors.


    ¡°Thrin is planning to use the fact Elizabeth is breaching her asylum to tip an Arbitration in his favor, the Order may not enforce the Kingdom''s laws and rarely uphold the edicts but it would still hurt Leomi that either are being broken under her watch.¡± Roisia explains.


    ¡°Why ask me?¡± I press her straightforwardly.


    ¡°Obviously because I know.¡± The vice-commander of the Izla''s Hospitaliers responds flatly. My grip on the beer bottle tightens.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I utter and take a sip of the flat and bitter drink. ¡°Is that why you''ve been avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°In part.¡± Roisia replies calmly. ¡°I''m also very busy and you don''t need supervision.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I ask with a sigh at my tattered secret.


    ¡°I''m aware you and Mother have been playing with rumors that build up how different Jessica Freepath is from Elizabeth Vil, their distinct achievements and personality.¡± She deflects with a glimmer of interest in her eyes.


    ¡°That... wasn''t entirely us, not even close.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°Turns out that a lot of people were aware of my capture even with the silence of those who were there. Bits and pieces overheard taken from our conversations, from Buton''s soldiers who witnessed me being sent in that tunnel, and from quite a few rumors spread by Rykz Princesses who felt mischievous enough to make obscure but truthful remarks. Once I actually started making noise in Meria... The story behind Leomi''s insomnia came out fast from servants who caught arguments between her and Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°The rumor mill turned and turned. Now it''s become a heartbreaking story of a girl finding a lover and warrior to take revenge on her ex-lover only to have that warrior turn on her by falling in love with her target.¡± Roisia informs me with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask, eyes wide and eyebrows raised.


    ¡°That''s the most popular one, you hadn''t heard?¡± She questions.


    ¡°It''s embarrassing to hear the stories and more so to seek them out.¡± I explain with a straight face but with uncontrollably warm cheeks.


    ¡°Is it an act?¡± Roisia presses.


    ¡°No, Liz and Jess are... one but separate. It''s hard to explain and it takes more than a pinch of insanity to understand.¡± I tell her seriously. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°I am the best placed to peer into Mother''s secrets and who communicates with her, who comes and goes. That was the case back then and still is now. Don''t forget I was there when you spoke on the plaza, your words always struck me as odd coming from a woman calling herself Elizabeth Vil.¡± Roisia explains. ¡°I was quite sure of myself but what convinced me was remembering how you didn''t hesitate to invite Templar Emffrey in the carriage, as if you had a sense of his character already. Besides, you never left as big an impression on me compared to the others who are a bit closer like Edusa and Grace because I met you in peaceful circumstances and knew you from the beginning. It was easier for me to start piecing the puzzle together once I narrowed down the facts of the various stories going around and realized how easily the two of you speak for each other.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I gape, speechless.


    ¡°I don''t merely take my looks from Mother.¡± Roisia tells me with an elegant but prideful wink. ¡°I had the confidence to ask because both your existences would otherwise be too coincidental.¡±

 Yield.Ch17

    I twirl the umbrella on my half of a shoulder while striking the leather strap hiding the hinge of the rapier hidden within. Roisia tenses just a little under my silent stare but she conceals it by reaching up to her dark hair and sliding a lock back with a refined gesture.


    Roisia''s brown turbid eyes conceal a different intelligence that is in no way lesser than Leomi''s if she truly figured it all out with so few clues. No wonder my kitten took her as vice-commander, it wasn''t just a way to reassure the Council but a real gain for the Hospitaliers.


    ¡°The mask did not leave my side, but I''m sure Cecil told you that already, so I''ll reiterate by swearing to you that Elizabeth Vil has so far remained quiet and resting apart from pulling a few pranks.¡± I tell Roisia, focusing on what matters. ¡°How concrete are those rumors?¡±


    ¡°They aren''t.¡± She replies with a shake of her head. ¡°Or I would be telling you who saw the mask instead of speaking about rumors. People have been very reluctant to discuss this, as far as I can tell most people are covering for Elizabeth Vil but it''s almost been a couple of weeks so the cat got out of the bag and word finally spread.¡±


    ¡°Was there a trigger?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Roisia responds. ¡°Could be because the stories about you have gained momentum so news about Elizabeth defying her exile became easier for people to speak of, or the Thrin is stirring the pot back at you without being aware of your identity.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I''ve been subtly needling him but he hasn''t taken the bait so far.¡± I deny.


    ¡°He''s definitely not aware that you''re E.Vil.¡± Roisia says with an amused smile, misunderstanding me.


    ¡°I didn''t think he would be, I meant that the Thrin is careful, but why are you so sure?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because, while the fact Elizabeth Vil carries a Rykz creation is only known among people in high positions from what Grace and Mother gathered and the fact that it is an arm has simply not come up even in the most ludicrous theories.¡± Roisia explains.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder, worried. ¡°Cenwalh knows.¡± I suddenly affirm with a grimace. ¡°If people in the King''s Court known, then he is aware that Elizabeth Vil''s parasite is an arm because Suxen is the only one who could have informed him and I doubt she could have hidden that detail from the King. He might not have told anyone, but he definitely knows.¡±


    ¡°You''re drawing hasty conclusions. The Director is known for keeping secrets, she may have merely given the King the bare minimum of information.¡± Roisia argues. ¡°It''s hard to think of a reason to reveal the parasite but not the fact it is as large as a limb, especially if he wants to find Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    ¡°The Shades.¡± I note, raising a finger. Roisia inclines her head to concede. ¡°And the fact that the news could spread throughout the Empire and he would be blamed if desperate cripples fled to the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can only conclude that there is no way to know for now.¡± Roisia tells me.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I acknowledge.


    We both raise our bottles of cheap beer up to our lips and drink from the neck in loud gulps. I let mine down on the table and grab my umbrella''s handle again, spinning it as a way to occupy my hand.


    ¡°What''s your plan in Meria?¡± She suddenly asks.


    ¡°Secret.¡± I reply with a teasing smile. ¡°I don''t fully trust you.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± She says with a frown. ¡°But we''re on the same side.¡±


    ¡°No, no we are not.¡± I firmly deny. ¡°I''m applying things I''ve learned from experience through observing people''s reaction to Elizabeth, Nobility''s fall from grace, Leomi''s rise to glory, as well as the Emperor''s methods through his use of Shades and Templars. I am building the other half of a legend.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t tell me much.¡± Roisia comments while rolling her eyes. ¡°But I can help introduce Jessica Freepath to fame since that''s your goal.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± I tell her. ¡°As Leomi''s fame grew, her proximity and limits made her more vulnerable and criticized.¡±


    ¡°That''s why people love her.¡± She counters.


    ¡°The strength of a symbol weakens when it grows near because clarity limits people''s ability to project their hopes.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You''re not being theatrical at all.¡± Roisia utters sarcastically.


    ¡°Roisia.¡± Liz suddenly speaks up in a loud voice, causing her to straighten up. ¡°You flinched.¡± I laugh.


    ¡°Anyone would.¡± She fires back with a sigh.


    ¡°We cooperate but, make no mistake, we are not on the same side because our goals differ.¡± I tell her in a flat tone. ¡°I have an inkling that Leomi''s attempt at transforming Nobility will have little to do with houses and the inheritance of titles but rather resemble the way families of warriors transmit their skills which do not entirely depend on blood ties, but even that is anathema to my core beliefs.¡±


    ¡°Which are?¡± Roisia asks with squinted eyes.


    ¡°That every sapient being should have equal opportunities to grow, learn, live, fight, and finally screw up in the worst possible way.¡± I reply with a wide grin.


    ¡°Utopias are named such because they cannot exist.¡± She tells me, intelligently trying to argue obliquely instead of clashing head-on. ¡°Equality is a desire we share, but reality is not so kind.¡±


    ¡°Ideals are such things that can be reached for but never attained. Yet the journey is fulfilling by itself.¡± I reply offhandedly. ¡°If enough reach for equality, it matters not how far along the path they progress because every step will spell victory and awaken the desire of others to join.¡±


    ¡°You''ve educated yourself in philosophy.¡± Roisia notes.


    ¡°I''ve had the privilege to share thoughts without barriers with two beings much smarter than myself.¡± I tell her with a thin smile. ¡°And I am quite attentive to the patterns that hold the Empire together.¡±


    ¡°It turns out even those who know can yet underestimate you.¡± Roisia mutters with a serious expression.


    We burst out in laughter at her face. She blushes in embarrassment and throws me a glare for mocking the conversation. Understandably, considering I''m the one who threw us into these abstract waters.


    ¡°I''m sleepy.¡± I tell her. ¡°You don''t need to worry about me as long as you don''t blow my secrets to the wind.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Roisia utters flatly.


    ¡°At the very least, I can tell you that I''m not planning to trigger a bloodbath.¡± I honestly inform her.


    ¡°That does not mean one won''t occur. You have to know that Grace is keeping a close eye on Meria.¡± Roisia tells me.


    ¡°Who can guarantee what others will or will not do?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°If a massacre happens, it will not be because I took the first step in that direction.¡±


    Roisia opens her mouth but quickly closes it, likely realizing that she won''t get anything more out of me other than this guarantee I''m not trying to provoke a slaughter to get rid of Nobility.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my brother.¡± She speaks up as she rises.


    ¡°He takes care of himself.¡± I reply with a shrug, meaning it.


    ¡°Nevertheless, he seems to have found his path again thanks to you.¡± Roisia bows just slightly and walks out.


    I ponder for a while, amazed by how good a sister Rowland has for her to be encouraging even though she disagrees with me. But, then again, his way seems to have more to do with Yvonne than me. I muddle my head by finishing my beer and then clear it by cleaning up before going to bed.


    --- --- ---


    In the morning, I dress up in my black leather armor and jacket as usual before fastening my belts with my weapons on my left side. I pick up the umbrella and rest it on my left half-shoulder as Liz prefers to somewhat conceal ourselves.


    I hear a knock at the door and open it, finding Rowland waiting with a two-handed battleaxe on his back. I made him change because that kind of weapon suits him and I''m more confident teaching him that than a one-handed weapon.


    The long reach gives him the possibility to block an entire alley by himself and allows him to force opponents back, not to mention that the two-handed battleaxe doesn''t require a keen sense of perspective which is a boon for a one-eyed warrior.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    We exchange nods as a greeting and head down together. I''m even more convinced that he''s keeping an eye on me for Roisia but I don''t mind because he likely refused to pry or she wouldn''t have had to visit me, not to mention he isn''t talkative.


    ¡°Does your half-sister resemble her mother?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°They''re about as deceitful as you, yes.¡± He replies smilingly.


    ¡°Hey, I resent that.¡± I protest.


    ¡°The difference is simply that they hide their deceptions and motives while you''re openly fraudulent because it amuses you to confuse people about the true meaning of your words.¡± He pitilessly criticizes.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid I would lie to Yvonne over this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You wouldn''t lie to your best friend if it caused her personal harm.¡± Rowland counters confidently.


    ¡°If you know that, you should be nice to me.¡± I complain, feeling quite amused.


    ¡°It would be counter-productive.¡± He replies, chortling.


    I snap my mouth shut. She sold me out! Please, an idiot could have figured you out after two weeks of banter. I grumble at the two traitors and accelerate my pace to leave the brothel, taking a detour in the slums to pass by a specific block on my way to the western quarter of Meria where my workshop is.


    ¡°I could use your opinion on what Yvonne would think about what Leomi would like.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°That''s... new.¡± He says, almost missing a step.


    ¡°Don''t think too hard about it.¡± I tell him with a mean tone.


    Rowland keeps his silence, refusing to bite the bait. I catch sight of a curtain being hurriedly closed on the second floor of a relatively intact building and smirk. I don''t know who''s watching but it doesn''t matter as long as they did.


    ¡°Show me after the spar.¡± He speaks up, turning left at a street corner.


    The fact he didn''t keep going or wait for me to lead means he definitely figured out why I make a detour in the area every morning. I twirl the umbrella and turn my mind to the dress I bought, hoping Leomi won''t think it looks ridiculous on me.


    I barely pay attention, following the shadow of Rowland in the corner of my eyes as we make our way through Meria. I don''t even raise my head as he stops at a bakery to buy us two buttery pastries for breakfast.


    It is mostly because I''m truly worried about Leomi''s reaction, even towards the ring I made, but also because the odd gazes people threw at me for being a cripple have turned into looks of recognition and expectation at times.


    The worst part is that there are so many confusing rumors about me that I can''t engage a conversation with a stranger without being probed for information about myself, which often ends badly because I tend to lose my temper when people press.


    I leave the umbrella hanging on my shoulder as I follow while nibbling on the pastry. I feel super hungry because I forgot to eat last night but I couldn''t bear to squander that kind of expensive food without savoring it. Rowland''s feet suddenly stop despite the fact there is no door in front of us.


    I frown and glance up, finding a spread out group of around sixty people staring straight at me inside the courtyard. There are twenty Semplars and four Templars as well as all my employees including Ms Conner. Rowland steps aside to avoid their eyes.


    ¡°Traitor.¡± I murmur spitefully.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He whispers back.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± I reply, feeling it odd that they haven''t unlocked the workshop. ¡°What''s going on?¡± I ask the crowd.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± Nahl speaks up from my left.


    He approaches while two Templars and a Hospitalier officer I don''t recognize hang back. I munch down the last bit of buttery goodness and lick my fingers before stealthily wiping my hand on Rowland''s winter cloak. He takes a moment to realize.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He yelps and jerks the cloth out of my hand.


    ¡°Traitor.¡± I growl at him.


    ¡°Miss Jessica.¡± Nahl says, calling for my attention.


    ¡°What did you want me to do? They''re obviously waiting on you!¡± Rowland exclaims in outrage.


    ¡°You''re uselessly large and tall, hide me.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It''s too late now, and there''s no way it would work. Besides, I wouldn''t be uselessly large and tall if I could hide you.¡± He explains absentmindedly as he inspects the glistening marks my hand left on his cloak with a frustrated expression.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder for a while, ignoring the difficult and baffled expressions appearing on the crowd''s faces. ¡°Try anyway?¡± I ask Rowland with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Nahl explodes. ¡°We don''t have all morning.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I grumble, mourning my loss. I wanted to be lazy this morning. ¡°What is it, Nahl?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°A woman corresponding to Elizabeth Vil''s description has been reported twice these past few days.¡± He tells me with a low voice. ¡°Should we increase the guard?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you can.¡± I reply easily.


    ¡°It''s difficult, which is why I''m asking.¡± He explains while throwing me a resentful gaze. ¡°You know this.¡±


    ¡°Then don''t.¡± I tell him with a shrug. ¡°No offense, but I didn''t ask for protection because I think my enemies are so weak as to lose or so foolish as to attack. The Order is here because a temple guard''s presence acts as a deterrent, not because I''m counting on you to protect me.¡±


    The two Templars and the Hospitalier frown but Nahl doesn''t, he merely sighs like he expected my answer from the beginning. I scowl in return, annoyed by the fact that someone''s scheming is disturbing more important things, like showing off her engagement ring.


    ¡°If you knew, then don''t come and ask.¡± I berate him.


    ¡°I did warn them you aren''t right in the head but they wanted me to ask anyway.¡± Nahl replies with a corner smile.


    ¡°Hey! Now that''s just mean.¡± I protest.


    ¡°But so true.¡± Rowland whispers, making Nahl nod in concert.


    ¡°Shoo! Shoo!¡± I chase them both by waving my hand.


    I walk up to the old blacksmith with salt and pepper hairs. He is standing in front of the workshop''s double-door with crossed arms and a placid expression. He''s the only true master of the craft Cecil could secure which leads me to think that he''s the ringleader which is why he appears to be blocking the way in.


    ¡°I want to be warned if Elizabeth Vil is going to come here.¡± He tells me in a flat voice. ¡°I will do my work from another location if needed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think she would?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°I respect you, Dame Freepath, but my status isn''t one where I can involve myself with such things.¡± He replies, directly refusing to even participate in the conversation.


    ¡°We have the same status.¡± I tell him with surprise. ¡°In fact, even if I accept my new status as a bourgeois, I just recently climbed up.¡±


    He blinks and squints his wrinkled eyes, apparently taken aback by the fact I''m implying I consider myself a peasant and still of the same social level as him. Yet, surprisingly, he unfolds his arms.


    ¡°It is not.¡± He denies with clear pronunciation, still placing me above him.


    ¡°It is, so talk.¡± I insist, feeling aggravated. Yet, he keeps his silence. ¡°I''m just the owner, you won''t lose your job if you answer.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He soundlessly breathes out.


    ¡°Our lives are equally as important.¡± I tell him with a serious voice, trying not to let my temper get the better of me.


    The two of us face off with locked eyes but, while I grow more and more upset, he seems to grow firmer. I pause as I was about to press further because I hear steps approaching from behind.


    I recognize Rowland''s gait so I merely grab my umbrella''s handle without tensing up. He stops a step behind me and to my right. I sigh as I feel his left hand land on my shoulder for a moment before he pulls it away.


    ¡°Fine, you win.¡± I tell the master with a grunt and throw a look around the crowd. ¡°Elizabeth Vil will not come here to cause you trouble so there is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The smith says gruffly as he turns around to unlock the workshop''s double-door.


    ¡°But.¡± I speak up. ¡°Nobles may soon because of my provocations.¡±


    He doesn''t react to my words, which at this point doesn''t surprise me, so I turn to my employees, finding that their expressions of relief haven''t abated. I run my gaze around, puzzled by the fact no one seems surprised.


    ¡°The entire city knows you''ve been needling the Thrin house by passing by his faction''s holdings.¡± The old man tells me as people step inside.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I mutter. ¡°It''s probably going to get worse soon considering the news that apparently took the city by storm this morning.¡± I speak up so that everyone hears it.


    People keep flowing inside the building without reacting. It makes me angry... no, uncomfortable. I can''t quite pin down the reason. I throw Rowland a resentful look over my shoulder. He flinches and turns to search for Nahl but soon pales as he realizes the Templar already ran away.


    ¡°How is this my fault?¡± Rowland asks with a wronged expression.


    ¡°It sure isn''t mine, so it has to be yours.¡± I calmly tell him, finding myself quite reasonable because I''m explaining.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll win today anyway.¡± He says with a grunt.


    I give my umbrella and weapons to a Semplar who looks at me with such bright eyes she could''ve blinded me. The kid carefully holds onto both while I pick up my training sword and face Rowland who picked up his wooden battleaxe.


    We face-off, the tension growing more and more to the point where he hesitates, clearly considering attacking even though I''ve defeated him countless times with counters when he closed the distance.


    As he shifts his weight to his front leg, I suddenly let go of my training sword and pull Leomi''s engagement ring and bracelet out of my jacket to show it off with a bright expression, concealing Elizabeth''s engraved crest with my hand. His expression turns sour as he quickly realizes I played him.


    ¡°It looks... beautiful, but what did you do to the sapphire?¡± Rowland questions with an odd expression.


    ¡°I don''t care about your opinion.¡± I say, sticking my tongue out. ¡°I personalized the jewel a little, that''s it.¡± He looks closer.


    ¡°Did you break it?¡± He asks, paling.


    ¡°Great, it fooled you.¡± I grin happily.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble it took for us to track down the owner and get her to sell it to you?¡± Rowland utters angrily.


    ¡°Track? Her?¡± I ask, blinking. ¡°No, don''t tell me.¡± I hurriedly say, getting a feeling I won''t like the answer. ¡°I didn''t break it, and Leomi will be thrilled so don''t worry.¡± I reassure him.


    Rowland takes a deep breath and exhales to calm down. Since he isn''t in the mood to play around with me about his opinion of Yvonne''s thoughts on Leomi''s tastes, I put the item away inside my pocket and take the jacket off to start teaching him under the temple guards'' watchful eyes.

 Yield.Ch18

    I walk up to the training sword I dropped and slip my foot under the pommel. I flip it up and catch the hilt with a backhanded grip. Rowland tenses and takes a half step towards me.


    I advance very slowly inside his wooden two-handed axe''s range, advancing little by little. He suddenly launches a probing swipe that I dodge by crouching and raising my hand to deflect the weapon with my own.


    The impact is hard but manageable because it wasn''t a head-on block. Rowland is much stronger than I am, especially in bursts. I would beat him in sustainability as well if my body wasn''t falling apart.


    I step further in his range before he can launch a second blow but he moves away to keep me in the zone that his axe''s head can strike. I don''t mind too much and maintain my slow advance, parrying an overhead blow with the minimum amount of contact.


    ¡°Too predictable.¡± I criticize.


    Teaching him is helpful, although I would have preferred he use a liangi or greatsword. Rowland ignores me and keeps swiping with the likely aim of tiring me out. I let him because this is good training.


    I take a large step forward to try to stab his front leg''s thigh or knee but he slides his right hand up his wooden weapon''s handle to launch a quick and vicious jab at my throat that could very well kill me.


    I hurriedly raise my weapon, blocking his blow. The impact smashes my sword against my forearm and twists my wrist a bit but not much because I loosened my finger''s grip. I let the pain sweep through me without resisting it.


    He angles his axe''s head from a horizontal inclination to a vertical one and leans in from above, making use of his weight and strength to try to break my adapting guard.


    I bend along with the pressure, dispersing it by guiding his axe to my right side while preparing to counter-attack when his arms cross and he loses leverage.


    Rowland immediately pulls his weapon back and retreats but I take two quick steps forward to enter his range with my wooden sword raised above my head for a downward stab.


    Unable to kick or slash at me anymore, he punches forward with both hands to strike at my chest with the weapon-handle. I stagger back but it doesn''t stop me from bringing my training sword down at his chest.


    ¡°My loss.¡± Rowland mutters.


    ¡°You sure you don''t want to try a greatsword?¡± I ask, likely for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Those are less maneuverable, I couldn''t switch to close-combat as easily.¡± He gives me the same reply as always.


    ¡°But balanced which makes them faster.¡± I note. ¡°And greatswords have more reach, it isn''t as easy to use the point of an axe''s head to cut.¡±


    ¡°But I can''t aim very well.¡± Rowland denies.


    I nod silently, throwing an impolite glance at the scar going from his forehead to his left eye and down to his chin. A few silver nodes appear at the corner of my sight so I jump backward. His swipe flashes past me, disturbing strands of curly hair.


    Whoosh. I grin at the sound of his training axe slashing into thin air, even though he could very well have murdered me right there and then if that wooden weapon hit anywhere above my shoulders and a few places below.


    As I dodge a return strike, he decides to launch a flurry of quick, wide, and powerful swings while stomping ever closer. I dance away from the battleaxe, maintaining the distance between us without retreating so far he''ll give up.


    ¡°Are you a windmill?¡± I ask sharply. ¡°It''s useless to go wide unless you''re trying to buy some space! Swift and heavy blows are the way to break through.¡±


    ¡°I''m making you sweat.¡± He replies with a mean smile.


    I nod briefly while I keep sliding back left and right to avoid being cornered as I dodge. He suddenly increases the speed of his blows so I narrow my eyes and stare at his axe.


    As I predicted, he inclines it and suddenly strikes down at my front left thigh. I slide it back. As the sole of my boot scrapes the dust on the pavement, I launch a quick backhanded swipe that passes over his weapon''s head to catch his right elbow.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I speak up. Rowland pulls his battleaxe close to his chest. ¡°We both know you can defeat me that way, what''s the point?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I wanted to see if I could catch you unawares.¡± He replies with a shrug.


    ¡°Good try, but it would only work on a battlefield.¡± I tell him. ¡°Without ranks of people blocking my retreat, I can always run away or do what I just did if you try to aim for a leg.¡±


    ¡°Most don''t have your reflexes or precision, it worked on Nahl.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°I suppose.¡± I admit halfheartedly. ¡°But Leomi wouldn''t even need to retreat. Try again, I''ll show you.¡±


    Rowland nods and starts swiping at me again. I resume dancing away, waiting for just the right moment. I catch his biceps tensing before the fourth strike. I flick my training sword inside my palm, changing my grip to a standard one.


    He slashes out at my center-mass. I lean forward and pull my stomach in while bringing the pommel down on the flat of his axe''s head as it brushes past me. The wooden weapons clash with a dull sound.


    He struggles to control the arc of his battleaxe for just a moment which gives me the opening I need to extend my arm out in a vicious stab aimed at his rib-cage. Rowland retreats but I step in and the point impacts the right side of his chest.


    ¡°Anyone with two hands could have used, a palm strike with their non-dominant hand to, do the same thing but quicker.¡± I tell him, panting for my breath. ¡°You need to be less predictable, and more flexible.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t those the same?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No. Predictability means that your tactics are too rigid and your feints not believable enough. Flexibility means your attacks are too similar, anyone could read the arcs and timings after a while.¡± I explain, taking the advice for myself as well. ¡°Figure out how to break your own rhythm or die failing.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Rowland replies. ¡°I''ll hunt Nahl down to try it out.¡±


    ¡°Remember, swift and heavy to break a guard. Attack the weaknesses.¡± I advise him, leaving aside the fact he''s trying to be nice by not pushing me to keep going.


    He gives me a casual salute with two fingers and grabs his real battleaxe. I grumble internally because I find it stifling not to be able to use my preferred two-handed style or even a more brutal one-handed one because I lack the reach and strength against him.


    I grab my jacket and throw it over my right shoulder with the sheaths that the Semplar girl gives me back. I then grab my relatively flat umbrella and hang it on my left shoulder to give Liz her shade before stepping inside the noisy workshop.


    The master smith is watching an apprentice screw a metal strip engraved with runes to a plow. I blink in surprise because I didn''t know they were this far along. The old man signals me to approach.


    I throw looks around and figure out that the rest aren''t anywhere near finishing even the heads which means they''ve been cooperating to finish one as fast as possible. I head over, slipping through the small corridors between the worktables.


    ¡°Dame Freepath, we''ll be beginning the tests once you do us the honor to power the runic construct to settle it.¡± He tells me.


    I nod and wait for the apprentice to finish putting the pieces together on the central beam. He doesn''t completely finalize it to save time because it isn''t necessary to add the handles or the clevis to attach it to a horse harness yet.


    Once the apprentice is done, I place my hand on the plow''s head. I carefully power the core and the segments one by one while keeping the functions in mind to settle the construct, admiring my own work in streamlining the runes.


    There is no need to activate the runic construct but it only becomes complete once powered because otherwise the runes remain as meaningless scribbles. I step back and watch them run their tests of the plowing construct.


    They activate each segment to make sure they made no mistakes and then activate the construct with various levels of energy. I don''t stick around very long because I know it''ll take a few days before they take a hammer to it in order to assess how resistant it is and whether it is dangerous when damaged.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The Templars insisted we be thorough in exchange for authorizing us to sell the plow without constraint. I leave the master smith and step in my workroom. I pick up the armor the Templars gave me and spread it over the table.


    Ruined my morning. It might be fun. Still. I engrave a defensive construct in two parts on the inside of the cuirass, one for steel while the other is for the hardened and stubbed leather.


    It gets a bit tricky to ensure the targeting segment affects every piece because the armor is made of several components but I solve the issue by making separate targeting segment runes on each armor piece, including the riveted chain-mail and my black hard leather armor.


    Just as I finish the helmet''s rune, someone knocks on the door. I open it and receive thirty portions of energy from a sweating courier of the flow merchants. I quickly store it inside my bloodstream and muscles before returning to my work.


    I grab my single-edged broadsword and inscribe a plowing construct on the blade with a mean smile on my face at the thought of the damage it can do to exposed flesh for only a small cost in energy.


    If I really need to fight, it would take me very little time to assemble an armor-sundering construct. Once I''m done, I grab the intricate Vuskyt mail-shirt the Rykz made for me and fit it under my hard leather armor. I then put the riveted chain-mail on and equip every piece of the scout armor, which takes me a good half-hour.


    I admire the stubbed leather bands for how they protect my thighs and biceps without hindering my freedom of movement. I tighten the armor straps around my chest a bit even though it further restricts my breast and then loosen them just a bit.


    Confident that my chain-mails are secure and won''t bundle up under my armors, I fit the helmet on and slide it back on my head, which allows me to easily lower it while also restricting my hair. While the cuirass is made of steel strips and not plate, it should still be very sturdy.


    There is a bulge for breasts that doesn''t look good but it''s practical, the main issue is that the hole for the left arm is a bit of a weak point but the left arm''s stubbed leather bands cover it and there are two layers of mail separated by one of hard leather underneath so it''s not too bad.


    ¡°This is a lot better.¡± I sigh in satisfaction.


    ¡°You want to go at it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I''m resting.¡± I refuse, peacefully closing my inner eyes.


    I smile and secure my belts around my waist and test them one by one, the two daggers, hunting knife, broadsword, and longsword. I hesitate to take my liangi''s case but decide against it because it would defeat the point of wearing a relatively light armor considering the weight and size of it.


    Liz, do I take your umbrella? No, you''ll break it. I nod and head out, locking the room behind myself. Only a handful of apprentices notice me at first but they stop working to stare which triggers a cascade effect as pairs of eyes turn to me one by one.


    ¡°Miss Freepath?¡± Ms Conner calls out from the office. ¡°You''re not going after her, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. I''m pretty certain it''s a ruse.¡± I reply. You didn''t sleepwalk, did you? Don''t think so. ¡°I''m headed for the Keep.¡±


    ¡°In armor?¡± Ms Conner asks skeptically.


    ¡°Ingeld, Rahere, accompany Dame Freepath.¡± The master smith calls out.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± I speak up, raising my palm to stop the two sturdy apprentices who both have a stubble. ¡°I''m simply going to meet a friend to find out if there is more to the rumor than what I''ve been told. If there is then I won''t be fighting whoever is doing this alone, especially if it''s truly Elizabeth Vil.¡± We''re never alone anymore, sister.


    ¡°We won''t drag you down, Dame.¡± Rahere speaks up.


    ¡°It''s Jessica.¡± I grumble. ¡°And, yes you will.¡± I utter forcefully. ¡°This isn''t a game, you won''t be warned before being stabbed in the back or shot at.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn''t be getting yourself involved either, Miss Freepath.¡± Ms Conner speaks up, breaking the awkward silence my words provoked.


    ¡°It''s far too late for me.¡± I tell the middle-aged woman with a smile.


    She frowns at me but I simply lower my hand. I give the crowd a nod before turning to push the double-doors open and depart. The Templars give me looks of concern as I step out, confirming my suspicion they''re keeping an ear on the workshop.


    Most of the Semplars throw me indifferent gazes, apparently more out of a desire to relieve themselves of boredom than anything else. Three of them stare at me with wide brilliant eyes. I groan inside and leave at double-pace.


    The guards at the low wall''s gate let me pass without issue and so do those at the Keep''s entrance. I make my way through the hall and then upstairs, passing by the occasional representative, scribe, and servant. I receive as many greetings as dark looks.


    I find Cecil sitting at her desk as usual but with a courier waiting by her side for her to finish a letter. I pull my sheathes back and sit on the chair to wait, taking the fact she didn''t even look up that she''s annoyed at me. Yet, there is no sign that she is when the courier leaves and she turns to me.


    ¡°I saw Roisia this morning, I didn''t tell her anything if that''s why you''re here.¡± She tells me with a calm voice.


    ¡°On the contrary, from what I gathered, it seems you told her too much.¡± I tell her with a thin smile. ¡°Otherwise, she probably wouldn''t have figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Cecil sighs. ¡°Should I activate the soundproofing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, I didn''t come here to deliver an undeserved tongue-lashing. It shouldn''t have surprised me she put things together considering she had details from both Leomi''s faction and you.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m more concerned about the rumor going around and wondering if you''re not playing a game to get back at me for that motion I pushed.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? It''s good and the other ideas you threw around are gathering support which helps me because people somehow believe you''re an agent for me or Lance.¡± Cecil replies. ¡°I haven''t been able to track down the exact locations of the sightings but I do have a curious lead if you''re interested.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± I encourage, not surprised in the least she could guess what rumor I''m talking about.


    ¡°Some of my people tell me they''ve spotted ex-Exemplar Vikiana around the north-west quarter of the city, in a street with only manors we''ve seized, most of the rumors came from there.¡± She reports.


    I pause, rather baffled by the fact Vikiana hasn''t sought me out considering she''s in Meria. Still, it doesn''t seem like an issue so I keep my attention on Cecil because I''m sure she has more to tell me.


    ¡°That''s really all I could confirm. Could you think of any reason Dame Vikiana would be impersonating Elizabeth Vil?¡± She asks intently.


    ¡°A few, but it doesn''t make sense from what I know.¡± I reply with a frown. ¡°Not unless she''s trying to bait me or my enemies.¡±


    ¡°But why wouldn''t she come to you if that was the case?¡± Cecil asks rhetorically.


    ¡°Do you have anything unconfirmed?¡± I question.


    ¡°A kid was looking for Elizabeth Vil in that area as well, he was far more vocal than others with the same ambition but far less talkative about the kind of help he sought so I indirectly heard of it but that''s the extent of what I know.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Another.¡± I grumble darkly. ¡°E.Vil shouldn''t be sought.¡±


    ¡°Cut the theatrics, Jessica. Do you want me to find him and send some silver again?¡± Cecil asks with a flat voice.


    ¡°Not unless you find out why.¡± I deny, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I''ll go check it out.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much considering the outfit.¡± She tells me. ¡°Kid is about fifteen or sixteen, about as tall as you with wide shoulders.¡±


    ¡°I meant the rumor.¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°Sure you did.¡± She replies with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I warn her. ¡°How did they sneak into that quarter of the city anyway?¡±


    ¡°The Hospitaliers reduced the patrols to the minimum because only a few Noble houses still live there and they have their own guards. Besides, we''ve already begun ferrying people over to Port-Odo so we don''t have the manpower for it and there are residential blocks nearby so it isn''t difficult to sneak in.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I tell her with a nod. ¡°Can you arrange an increase in patrols for the next sixteen hours?¡±


    ¡°You expect a fight?¡± Cecil asks.


    ¡°I''m just going to look around but I''ll likely stay overnight even if I don''t find anything, I would rather have some back-up to call on.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it won''t hurt to make the Council''s presence known but I''ll have to ask for the Hospitaliers'' help so it might take a while to notice an increase.¡± She agrees.


    ¡°Buy me dinner?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You eat too much.¡± She complains.


    ¡°I''m still growing up, and recovering.¡± I reply offhandedly.


    ¡°You''re eighteen.¡± Cecil grumbles.


    I ignore her and reach out to pick at the smallest pile of parchment rolls on her desk which is usually the one with the most important news. Cecil throws me a glare but she gets up and makes her way to the door to ask her guards to bring a meal.


    I find a roll with the Order''s seal and open it. Inside are news of the Empire''s war with the Rykz which is apparently going pretty badly for both sides. The report mentions heavy casualties in both soldiers and equipment despite the fact there have been only skirmishes.


    The Rykz have already lost ten thousand scouts at the lowest estimate by setting up thousands of ambushes that the Order believes are designed to slow the advance of the Empire''s combined armies. It feels odd to be reassured by the fact no Princesses have fallen.


    Cecil returns and says something but I hold my index out so as not to lose my concentration. It makes no sense for the Rykz to be giving ground even if the Empire has more troops than they expected, not after preparing their revenge for years.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I think the Rykz want to make them use all the vials of pheromones they stockpiled.¡± I reply. ¡°I''m not sure how ambushing an army would do that but I know that they can''t permanently solve the problem unless they replace all their drones which isn''t feasible in the short-term.¡±


    ¡°If you read to the end you''ll see they''re asking when our iron mines will be ready to start delivering ore so I assume they''re targeting supplies.¡± Cecil says.


    ¡°How much ground did the Rykz lose?¡± I ask her, unwilling to go looking for a detailed map because it would be difficult to find one of the eastern borders.


    ¡°I don''t know but I checked and the ruins mentioned were those of a city conquered about twenty years ago which means they gave up two decades of gains for very little.¡± Cecil replies.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°It wasn''t very little if it allowed the Rykz to be successful enough that the Order is taking steps to ensure there is a steady supply of iron ore.¡± I deny. ¡°If I was in command, I would be nervous right about now.¡±

 Yield.Ch19

    A soldier brings back a platter of roasted pork chops with an accompanying herb sauce. I seize a bone without wasting a moment. I dig in to vent my frustration about being average in size and my lack of endurance. Cecil watches me devour the meat with a small smile but waits for the soldier to bring the plates and silverware.


    ¡°Who''re the Hakarth?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°One of the biggest small Noble houses.¡± She replies. ¡°They hold a dozen titles across Caeviel, mostly Baron level but they do have two Counts.¡±


    ¡°That''s troublesome.¡± I note with a grimace.


    ¡°A bit more than that considering their connections.¡± Cecil corrects with a grimace. ¡°They never held a title on Izla Meria but the deceased consort of Count Thrin was one of them so they have ties here.¡± No wonder that Lady Tuala thought her house name could have helped her.


    ¡°There would be many titles up for grabs if Leomi Lance or the Council fell.¡± I calmly note.


    ¡°That should be their angle, yes.¡± Cecil confirms.


    ¡°How dangerous are they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It depends how you define dangerous.¡± She replies while raising an eyebrow. ¡°They''re about as traditional a house as they could be, they scheme for higher status but rarely through dishonorable means. They respect old notions of honor and duty.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t get that feeling from Tuala.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Well, the members of their house have their differences and I haven''t met her so I couldn''t tell you.¡± Cecil says with a shrug. ¡°And they may not treat the Izla with respect if they determine working with the Rykz and seizing power absolves them. One interesting fact is that they''ve asked for the Hospitaliers to establish chapters in three demesnes that lie within Duchess Roskal''s purview.¡±


    ¡°So they''re hedging their bets by offering an olive branch while indirectly working for the King.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°One chapter would be an olive branch, three is an attempt to smack us with the trunk.¡± Cecil corrects.


    ¡°That''s one way to knock the peace into people.¡± I tell her with an amused chuckle. I nibble my third pork chop down to the bone and then grab a fourth.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you''re planning about Thrin and his faction?¡± Cecil asks after spending a while watching me eat with a soft expression.


    ¡°I''m pressuring them.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°You''re pressuring all of Nobility with what you''re doing, smaller factions are merging into his out of fear that the Council and the Hospitaliers stand behind you.¡± She criticizes.


    ¡°That''s fine. They''ll disintegrate when I make my move.¡± I confidently reassure her. ¡°What''s that ball about by the way?¡±


    ¡°You still don''t know?¡± She asks, blinking in surprise.


    ¡°I do my best to avoid hearing about information that will annoy me.¡± I honestly tell her, ignoring the statement''s disastrous lack of logic. ¡°But with Vikiana in Meria, I have to wonder if she didn''t show up in advance of Leomi''s arrival.¡±


    ¡°It''s a celebration of her elevation to an honorary Duchess.¡± Cecil tells me. ¡°I suspect she''ll be making an announcement in front of most of Nobility, there will be special guests from the mainland in attendance.¡±


    ¡°Special how?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Quite a few Lords should be showing up.¡± She replies with a poker face.


    ¡°Lords?¡± I press.


    ¡°Who are single, a few may be coming from other Kingdoms.¡± Cecil adds.


    ¡°They dare?¡± We utter, instantly realizing Leomi is their target.


    ¡°It''s not unusual or insulting.¡± She says, trying to placate us.


    ¡°She''s ours.¡± We declare while slamming a half-eaten rib down.


    We get up and stomp away, having lost our appetite. Cecil sighs but doesn''t comment. I head out of the Keep while fiddling with my broadsword''s hilt, dealing with my anger by focusing on my task.


    I travel to the north-west quarter without trying to be discreet since the armor I''m wearing is too conspicuous for that to work. I actually look forward to being attacked if this is a trap so I keep to the middle of the streets while raising my guard.


    I soon enter a street with many leafless trees, a few statues, and manors with large gardens. Yet, in spite of the wealth on display, the snow covering the pavement and roofs hasn''t been cleared out which shows that the buildings have been abandoned.


    A few manors bear signs that they were lived in until recently because of the layers of accumulated snow are thinner. I suspect that the soldiers from Odo''s army were lodged there when they were kicked out of the houses they seized, not to mention the refugees from all over the Izla.


    I inspect my surroundings as I make my way through the streets, running my gaze on the roofs and corners to find tracks or signs of an ambush. As I progress through the third block, I catch a few footprints but they seem to be from a patrol that entered a garden to rest.


    Still, I can''t be certain and that makes me nervous so I assemble a perception construct in case I need to react in a split second. I come across a squad of Hospitaliers during the second hour of scouring the area who recognize me.


    They tell me to go east if I''m looking for people, which is pretty much what Cecil told me as well. I kept it for last because it seems odd that one would choose to hide where others would go looking first but it might be the point if someone is trying to spread a rumor.


    As I head for the manors adjacent to Meria''s residential blocks, I start spotting people from afar who run away at the sight of my armor. The most I can tell is that they''re wearing dark clothes which isn''t helpful since they could be either sentries or aspiring looters. Or both.


    After a while, I encounter a deserted street again which makes me tense until I run into a patrol of city guards that likely caused everyone else to flee. They briefly inquire about my purpose and resume their patrol once I provide my identification parchment.


    A quarter of an hour later, I find a block of smaller manors which is likely inhabited by the bourgeoisie if I go by the servants'' clothes and the presence of one or two guards on each porch.


    I grow wary under their many gazes because some fail to disguise their interest while others have a suspicious lack of curiosity towards the armored woman who just barged into their street.


    While those I suspect are a minority among the people living here, the accumulation is a confirmation that there''s something going on by itself. I progress further, following the road which leads towards the city''s northern wall.


    That fact makes me even tenser because I haven''t forgotten about the secret tunnels, not to mention that there are very few manors located near the ramparts throughout the city. I throw a glance at the wall-walk in the distance, finding a few guards on patrol and a tall woman sitting on the edge while gazing at the city.


    There are many reasons for this, one of them being that the rich want to live as close to the Keep as possible because it''s the center of power, another is that buildings like tanneries, lumber-mills, and smithies usually occupy the outskirts.


    I reach the end of the street, finding three abandoned manors arranged in a semi-circle with more expansive gardens than the rest. I stop in my tracks right there because the absence of people irks me. I narrow my eyes and enhance my sight to inspect the area.


    While the layer of snow in front of all three properties appears thick, I can''t help but keep examining. After a while, I realize that what''s ticking me off is that the white blanket is unnaturally even along the paths leading to the entrances.


    I immediately turn around to walk away because that is a clear sign that there is either someone with title-level access or a group of organized people who gathered their flow to erase their tracks.


    I discreetly activate my gear''s defensive runes with two portions, using one construct to link the various pieces. I''m counting on the fact that I''m using too little energy for the golden light to be visible through the cracks or make the entire armor glow because of saturation.


    I keep feeding the perception construct until it reaches twelve portions, which adds up to two minutes of activation time. I''ve never attempted to fight for that long with it but there shouldn''t be a problem. Should we come back tonight to check these manors out? I do miss my kitten.


    Her non-sequitur almost makes me stumble and that''s exactly when three silver cubes appear in my range of detection. They''re flying at me from straight behind, the left, and the right, coming from the three abandoned manors.


    I activate my perception construct and flip around as I move to the left while drawing my longsword. I slash down at the only one of the three projectiles that changes course in time, injecting unstructured flow into the blade with the intent to obstruct the kinetic construct.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Crack. The cube bursts, making the blade shake violently in my hand. I tighten my grip despite the numbness affecting my fingers and slash out towards my left, intercepting another construct.


    Crack. My blade flies out of my hand and into the snow behind. I lion step back to avoid the third that finished looping around and draw one of my daggers. I inject flow into it and throw it at the cube like I would a snowball.


    Clink. The kinetic construct breaks the weapon''s blade. I deactivate the perception construct now, estimating that four seconds passed. I pick up my longsword which now has a chipped edge and point.


    I run my gaze over the manors, finding tracks on the roofs to my left and right. Those two escaped but there is a woman with messy black hair standing at the window of the central house''s first floor, she likely observed me from a crack between the flaps.


    She raises her palm as our eyes meet. I smirk and lower my helmet over my head as I prepare to block another construct. After all, I could block these kinetic constructs all day with the regeneration that my mere four portions of access affords me. The exchange is extremely favorable for me.


    Yet, five ball-shaped constructs appear in front of the woman''s hand. The fact she''s doing this arouses my suspicion so I throw glances to my flanks, finding a woman in dark clothes holding a taut bow to my right. I instinctively strengthen my defensive construct with six more portions.


    I retreat with a lion''s leap just in time for an arrow to flash past my chest coming from the left. I land and immediately feel two dull impacts in my back and a painful hit on my right biceps. Blood rushes out of my cheeks as I realize I could have died just now if they put all they had in these arrows.


    I lion''s step forward towards the five fireball constructs flying at me. I activate the perception construct again and start zigzagging to avoid a second volley of arrows, finding that the constructs change direction with me.


    Two arrows with glowing golden heads fly past me with diverging paths which shows they''re trying to pin me down with cross-fire. I hear one more projectile hit the pavement behind me and spin away into a garden. The fourth hits my helmet and flutters off as well.


    When the fireballs enter close-range, I shape one portion of energy into a defensive construct, adapting the segments to counter flames and apply it to my longsword. Thirteen portions available.


    I bypass the bulk of the constructs with a sidestep to the left. I lion''s strike forth and then back, triggering two of them in a flash of light as they burn in the air as the defensive construct prevents the fireballs from attaching to the quick blade.


    Unfortunately, these target seeking constructs are much quicker than the kinetic ones so I''m forced to use my wrist-guard to block a third while dodging the last two before obliterating them with two swipes of my longsword.


    The flames wrapped around my forearm quickly die down but consume one whole portion of energy in the process. I replenish my armor''s runic defenses by dismantling the defensive construct on my sword while sprinting towards the central manor.


    I put the perception construct on standby after confirming that the woman at the window isn''t launching more attacks. As I jump over the fence and make my way through the garden, I realize that the reason is that they have no need to keep making bad trades by attacking from a distance if I''m going to walk into the tiger''s den.


    A few more arrows hit me before I make it to the front porch, many others miss, but they don''t cost me any significant amount of energy. A single one makes it past my stubbed leather skirt and impacts the hard black leather protecting my lower thigh.


    I ignore this hit as well because it''ll cause a bruise at the worst. Lucky for me, the archers have an accurate enough idea of their own skill that they didn''t gamble their reserves of energy in a few projectiles that could have caused actual damage.


    My eyes catch a few faint traces of silver in a few meters radius of me but there is so little energy in these constructs that I''m convinced they pose no threat and are likely alarms. Reassured, I take a moment to breathe behind a pillar''s cover to assess my options.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± The woman at the window speaks up.


    I hear a slight inquisitive intonation that tells me she''s guessing, which could mean that the ambush wasn''t meant for me. It''s even possible there never was a trap to begin with but that my presence frightened high born with guilty consciousnesses.


    ¡°Who''s asking?¡± I question.


    ¡°... You are, don''t deny it.¡± She declares after a moment of hesitation. ¡°I didn''t see your face clearly but can''t think of anyone else that voice and appearance could belong to, although you seem far more proficient than you led the world to believe.¡±


    ¡°I don''t go out very often.¡± I reply humorously.


    ¡°No one here is willing to meet you, go away and we''ll let bygones be bygones.¡± My messy haired opponent offers.


    ¡°Who''s ''no one'' exactly, and who are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°...¡± The woman doesn''t answer but I can faintly hear her whisper once I enhance my hearing. ¡°You know.¡± She says after a while.


    The obvious bluff and her previous answers tell me a lot more than that woman would likely suspect. She''s obfuscating the conversation in a way that could lead me to believe she herself is Elizabeth Vil.


    She is hoping I haven''t seen the face behind the mask but hasn''t directly said so in case I have. She kept her responses vague enough that her words could mean that she is merely working for Elizabeth Vil who she implied is inside the manor.


    ¡°I''m not afraid of anyone, much less no one.¡± I declare with a chuckle.


    ¡°E.Vil does not wish to walk out in the light because of the trouble that would cause but that does not mean E.Vil fears doing so if provoked. This is your last chance to leave.¡± The woman utters in a dark voice.


    ¡°What''s with the third person? She''s trying to sound a bit like you but not too much. She doesn''t sound even remotely like me! I mean... it could pass as something you might say. Now''s not the time to tease me.


    I clamp down on the first answer that comes to mind before it can take shape. What was that? I''m busy sister, keep resting if you''re not going to help. I sharply cut the conversation.


    Elizabeth almost keeps arguing but the woman starts assembling a construct with so much energy my eyes detect a slight silver hue through the porch''s roof. I thank her in my mind and use a lion strike kick to blow the door open.


    I rush in and slide behind the wall, I kick the door close just after four arrows fly inside without any golden energy attached to the heads. Yet, I have no time to celebrate because my eyes catch four silhouettes in the dark rooms adjacent to the hallway, meaning there are more.


    They''re approaching with low slithering gaits, clearly less afraid that I''ll blow my way inside the building now that I entered. A mistake, my sister can be scary. Would you please stop enjoying this so much? Nope.


    I slow my perception of time and add a timer segment that will deactivate the construct once two real seconds have passed. I pull four portions from my bloodstream and divide them before expelling the unstructured energy in my opponent''s directions because I don''t have time to make constructs.


    I focus on the four links to the fast golden clouds and shape the air they traverse into sharp spikes. Moments before they hit their targets who are trying to evade, I squint to clarify my will to myself, producing an intent that affects my flow and causing a slight headache.


    The spikes accelerate and alter their trajectories to follow their targets, impacting all four. I release my link to the unstructured energy, causing a throat and a cheek to burst in black-red bloody explosions.


    The other two flinch, one hit in the belly and the other in his left arm. As my perceptions return to normal, a small explosion shakes the ceiling and causes a rain of wood shards to fall all around me.


    Almost nine left. I lion''s step towards the one whose arm I hurt, counting on the fact that the manor''s gray darkness appears quite a bit clearer to me than to them. I''m counting on it to win the fight without burning too much energy.


    My opponent appears thin and short as he protectively holds his left arm but, as I get closer, I realize that we''re about the same size. He tries to dodge back as he hears or sees me charging him but fails to return to a proper stance before the point of my sword stabs into his eye-socket.


    I pull the blade out of the skull, causing a light gray liquid to burst out, and step next to a window on the outer wall where the light coming from the flap''s hinges can''t reach. I listen closely to assert whether the woman is going to jump down to the ground floor and how many enemies there are.


    Yet, only silence answers me. I rush out of this room and into another without caring for the noise I''m making because I didn''t catch any warning signs before the ceiling exploded earlier.


    I wasn''t hurt but all that means is that she''ll try harder next time. I run into two swords-women who activate unknown constructs as soon as they hear me walk inside the room, causing two sudden burst of white flames that utterly blind me. Fuck, my, luck.


    I take a defensive stance with the longsword to try to bluff them into thinking I can still see them but two air-blade shaped silver constructs appear as if to mock my naive thinking. Liz? You''re doing fine... humhymhm. Did you just yawn? N, no?


    I lion''s leap towards the two constructs before they''re completed while launching a wide lion''s slash. My blade doesn''t hit anything but the silver energy loses coherence so I follow the sounds of their steps and press the attack.


    The swords-women hit my armor a few times but fail to do anything more than cause some scratches while I fail to touch even their shadows yet succeed in preventing them from finishing their constructs.


    I hear at least a couple pairs of feet enter into the room I was in before this one but don''t worry too much because my two lovely opponents just absorbed their flow into their swords, giving me two nice lovely silver beacons to follow.


    I activate the perception construct and easily dance around their blows, causing them to pause and buying me just the split-second I need to shape an armor-sundering construct with six portions. Two and a half portions left.


    They press the attack but my eyes have begun recovering by now so I lion''s leap at the wall and kick it to reach the other side of the room, putting my current opponents between me and the other two enemies who walk in.


    The two swords-women cooperate to launch wild crossing lion strikes that I would never have been able to crouch under without the perception construct. Not daring to cross blades with theirs, because they''re likely using armor-piercing constructs, I decide to throw a backhanded slash at knee level.


    ¡°Aaarrrrh!¡± They both scream in agony as they drop to the floor.


    Their two shins and feet, one right and one left, remain upright for a moment longer than the women they belonged to before falling like logs. I launch out from my crouching position towards the new pair that walked inside in a file.


    The first raises his sword to block with a panicked look on his face, likely because he can only see the golden hue of my blade. I simply cut through his sword and chest, slicing through flesh and bone without slowing down.


    The man drops backward, his black clothes flutter open and reveal a chain-mail with a receding golden glow from an activated defensive construct that couldn''t even hinder my slash, it''s likely that it broke before burning all its available energy.


    I absently deactivate my perception construct to check my armor-sundering construct. I find it burned three out of the six portions, which is much more than it would have if I had used the more complex runic one on my liangi.


    ¡°I, I''m leaving!¡± My last opponent yells to cover his injured comrades'' screams while holding his sword out and retreating.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± I speak up with a reassuring voice. ¡°Don''t be in such a hurry, I have some ques...¡±


    Brahmkrack. Everything explodes around me. Flames burst out as several somethings heavily impact on my shoulders, flattening me on the floor. It doesn''t stop there as more weight falls on my back. I hear distant clinking sounds that make me realize I''m losing consciousness when I recognize that rocks are hitting my helmet.

 Yield.Ch20

    I fight the daze with all I have and try to turn on my back but fail, feeling the weight of my armor and the rubble in full. As I look for solutions, I notice that the armor-sundering construct lost a few tenths of its energy so I deactivate it, finding at least one good news in this debacle.


    That crazy woman blew the damn ceiling on all four of our heads, three of which were her subordinates. At least, I merely feel battered and don''t experience the kind of tear-inducing pain broken bones would cause.


    My defensive construct is slowly being drained of the three portions that haven''t been consumed so I deactivate it as well, experiencing more weight as the cuirass sags and compresses my chest, unable to hold the weight without the construct''s support.


    I put my two of my three available portions into a strengthening construct, lamenting the fact that I''m still going to end up exhausted despite the fact I did my best not to push my body too hard. I sigh and shorten the timer segment for a short but sustained burst of strength.


    I hear someone land not too far from me so I contract all my muscles and push out with all I have. I hear a crumbling sound akin to that of an avalanche would make but harsher and graver.


    The rubble slowly gives away until it does so abruptly and I fly backward. I land on all threes but detect tiny silver cubes flying in the room so I push out with my hand and activate the perception construct as well as the defensive one.


    I feel a pain in my neck as I raise my chin. I don''t pay much attention to it as I would know if I was bleeding, having experienced the sensation of blood rolling down my skin plenty of times.


    The woman who tried to pass for Elizabeth Vil is standing in front of me amidst a pile of wood and stone, the sun is shining down on her from a large jagged hole in the ceiling and wall. She''s wearing a mask almost identical to mine.


    I absent-mindedly remember that the stones that hit me came from the base of the wall, a sort of foundation for the wood which is lucky because most of my bones would have broken if they were directly propelled by the explosion she caused instead of merely falling atop of me.


    I watch the woman slowly extend her hand out like she isn''t in a hurry, there are a dozen tiny golden cubes floating all around her wrist but, somehow, it feels like their orbit is out of sync with her movements.


    With no time to consider it, I run at her. A silver spark arises from the darkness of the first floor. My sight flicks up, catching sight of an average looking man of average size. There isn''t anything remarkable about his face either save for the vicious expression.


    If it wasn''t for my eyes, I wouldn''t even be able to see him hiding in the dark or think to look up. The dozen tiny cubes fly at me with the speed of arrows, I instinctively alter the perception construct in the same way I did the strengthening one, compressing the timer segment so that time appears to move even more slowly for me.


    I feel a spike of pain in my skull but find no time to pay attention to it even though I''ve just bought precious seconds for myself because the tiny cubes burst into pale blue flames, cluing me in to the fact that this is a very dangerous hybrid construct.


    It would guess fire, air, and kinetic at a first glance. This shit will punch through my armor but the question is, how deeply? I seize the last of my available flow, less than a portion, and use the unstructured energy to make my longsword capable of triggering the blazing cubes.


    I swing the longsword down in a up-right to down-left diagonal line, slashing through four of them which causes brief but intense flashes of light as the oxygen contained in the cubes ignites all at once, triggering two more of the tiny cubes who were too close.


    The weapon violently shakes in my hand but my thumb''s grip doesn''t fail me even though the blade starts cracking and chips fall from its edge. I stomp down to pivot my body and slide past the rest of the cubes which attempt to close in on me like ravenous birds.


    The woman''s eyelids open sluggishly, her eyes widening as she witnesses me slip through her... no, the man''s projectiles. Her expression is hidden behind the mask but it is easy to tell how surprised she is.


    She starts raising her arms to block my down-left to up-right backhanded slash, too late to succeed but the edge that I''m using is ruined so it''s unlikely I would cut her.


    Yet, my blade hits a golden barrier that appears out of nowhere a few millimeters from her thigh. Fuck, Suxen or Cenwalh? Liz? Wasn''t me, don''t know the construct. I meant help! They both told me to rest. I think inarticulate insults in her direction.


    My shoulder impacts another golden barrier in front of her stomach and she staggers back but that is the extent of what I manage. I flip the longsword in my palm, changing to a backhanded grip as I spin around.


    I slash out before even completely turning towards the tight group of eight silver cubes darting at me. The pale blue blazing cubes feel very threatening because the way they burn looks much more intense than that of normal flames.


    Luckily, the hybrid constructs clustered together as they homed in on me after I dodged them. I intercept merely two of them with my swipe but their detonation causes a chain reaction that obliterates all the cubes in a deep red explosion that resounds in my ears with a very long whoosh.


    The shockwave hits my chest and throws me in the woman''s direction. The longsword in my hand loses all of the front-edge I''ve been using and jerks inside my hand, causing a sharp flash of pain that makes my mind go blank.


    I regain my senses in a moment, knowing that at least one of my fingers broke. I twist my waist to turn in mid-air. I catch sight of the woman drawing a long serpent dagger as I hit the ground in front of her.


    My defensive construct is gone, and the man on the first floor is looking down on us while preparing to attack. I''m aware because of the silver streams gathering above me, likely from external storage.


    I flip my longsword inside my palm with a flick of my wrist, causing a mind-rending pain that almost makes me lose focus. I ignore the agony to strike out with the side of the longsword that still has an edge.


    As the blade indolently cruises towards the woman''s thighs, I activate the armor-sundering construct. As she was approaching to stab me, she doesn''t manage to step back in time to avoid the very point of my weapon.


    Once again, a golden barrier appears to block my strike but, this time, it cracks and I manage to cut a gash into her flesh. Unfortunately, it is relatively shallow and my armor-sundering construct fades away.


    The woman staggers, giving me the opportunity to get back on my feet. My headache worsens but I can''t afford to stop the perception construct. I throw a quick glance up, finding that the man from earlier is gone and that the first floor is brighter than it was even with the hole they blew in the manor.


    I squint, catching moving silhouettes along with a few silver flickers. There''s someone else up there. I look back down to the woman trying to impersonate my sister, who is being quite laid back about that now that I think about it. No one I care about would believe that she''s me.


    The serpent dagger she''s holding takes a golden hue. I twist my arm, flicking my blade at her throat from a weird angle. She doesn''t react quickly enough to block, yet doesn''t try to dodge either in spite of the panic in her eyes.


    A moment before the point bites into her flesh, she launches a lion strike that severs my longsword in half. Unfortunately for both of us, the other end keeps going and smacks into her mask, not doing any damage but distracting her for a moment which allows me to dodge her dagger.


    I launch forward to stab her with the other half of my weapon and almost manage except her left hand lands on my wrist, diverting my attack. Her serpent dagger lands on the left side of my cuirass, piercing through the steel bulge like butter.


    Thankfully, her armor-piercing construct runs out of energy so the point of her weapon is stopped by my riveted chain-mail. The woman jerks and twists the blade to try to injure me as much as possible. For the first time, I feel lucky that I don''t have a left breast for her to cut into ribbons.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I run my steel helmet into her mask, cracking it with a single blow, then knee her crotch, and lastly bring the pommel around to strike the side of her head. The woman takes the three blows with pitiful cries as she stumbles back and then drops to one knee.


    I throw a roundhouse-kick but she blocks my foot with her forearm. While she can''t react to my attacks, she has been making good use of the lion strike to catch up to them after I launch them, which is only possible because I haven''t had the clarity of mind after the explosion to redistribute my energy.


    I leap back to buy myself a few moments, which I should be able to afford considering she seems to be running low of flow as well. I deactivate the perception construct, which only has two portions left.


    The woman immediately turns around and runs away by jumping through the hole in the wall, surprising me as I was hesitating between taking energy from my perception construct or the three constructs keeping my heart going.


    My headache isn''t helping and neither is my blurry eyesight. By the time I manage to climb the rubble to pursue her, I find her leaping away in the distance with lion steps. I let go of my ruined longsword, gritting my teeth to push back the waves of pain coming from my hand.


    I draw the single-edged broadsword and draw a half-portion of flow from the four constructs anchored to my body. I crouch down and spring up to the first floor, finding the two silhouettes engaged in a deadly fight inside the gloomy room.


    The unremarkable man''s style is anything but that. He wields two daggers and is swinging them with a ferocious expression. His tall opponent isn''t injured or losing, but she seems to have chosen to remain on the defensive.


    I try to follow their exchanges as I stumble towards them with the broadsword in hand but the short period of inactivity worsened my state and allowed my daze to return in strength.


    The woman''s weapon, which I have trouble distinguishing, lands on the man''s neck only to be stopped by a golden barrier which loses quite a bit of intensity from the impact. I frown and make an air-blade with two portions I take from my heart''s constructs.


    ¡°Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih. Iiiiiih.¡± The shrill sounds ring out one after the other from a silver bell located behind me.


    The noise makes me flinch as I was in the middle of aiming. A golden wave erupts from the man, impacting his opponent who protects herself in an instant by crossing her arms and wrapping them in flow.


    The woman slides back a full meter, giving the man the chance to run away. I launch the air-blade at his back but he makes a turn and it barely catches his flank, likely leaving a wound.


    The hammers striking my brain and the alarm construct likely saved his life. My air-blade impacts a fuzzy pillar with a loud crack. The tall warrior rushes behind her target. I lose sight of her silhouette in moments.


    As I consider pursuit, I hear more sounds of shattering wood and the blurry roof seems to be shaking. A beam suddenly drops a few centimeters along with the ceiling and the floor. I stumble and hurriedly jump down the hole.


    I land in the rubble and roll away. I watch for a split-second as cracks appear all around the hole before slamming my fist, clenched around the broadsword''s hilt, and hurriedly scampering away on all threes while biting my tongue from the pain.


    A cloud of debris erupts behind me as the manor''s entire facade collapses inward. I manage to find a stable pillar to rest on and wait for the destruction to end. I spot a silhouette move in the dust and feel glad my body hasn''t reached the limit even though my mind is swimming in agony.


    I wait for the person to approach because my eyesight is so blurry it looks like I''m gazing at the dust in the air through a lake. The silhouette is calling out but all I''m hearing is a buzzing sound.


    I raise my single-edged broadsword to prepare but the movement makes me waver and causes dizziness. I close my eyes for a moment only to open them and startle as I find Vikiana''s face staring at mine.


    A burst of terror seizes my chest as she slashes at my throat with both hands on her golden lion sword. I activate my perception construct and slash down to block her blow with as much strength as I can gather.


    She hurriedly raises the crude sword in her right hand from its hanging position at her side and blocks my attack. For a moment, I see her with two right arms and two swords. I blink and one vanishes. I''m unsure of what''s happening but the response is the same either way.


    I take advantage of the fact that she''s surprised her attempt to kill me failed or that I tried to kill her to send my knee into her thigh. She barely budges under the blow but it allows me to push her away which provides me with enough space to run away.


    I hope she''ll lose me in the dust and won''t have the guts to kill me in public if I manage to get that far. I rue the fact I can''t kill this woman because I lack both the skill and the will but feel oddly thankful that my strike didn''t harm her.


    My hand feels like it''s burning. So much so that I have little choice but to sheath the broadsword and hold my palm against my chest in an effort to relieve the pain. As I step outside, something impacts my back and sends me skidding for a few meters.


    I almost lose my mind from the mixture of pain and relief from my hand landing in the cold snow. I hear distorted breaking sounds and look to the manor, finding it completely crumbling behind Vikiana who is ladying over me from above.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask her with an accusing tone.


    She snaps back at me, the wrinkles at the corners of her lips tighten from irritation. I blink, finding the words incomprehensible under the constant buzzing in my ears.


    I try to draw my broadsword again but I don''t even find the strength to pull my hand out of the snow. I close my eyes, aware that I need to rest if I''m going to survive.


    I smile at the irony of the fact that the very action I need to take to survive is likely what''s going to get me killed. I feel a hand land on my forehead and another on my wrist, I then receive a messaging construct brimming with six portions of energy.


    ''I don''t have any more flow because I had to hold the damn manor for you to make it out.''


    I dismantle the construct before fully understanding the words and apply the energy to heal myself. Viki is saying she was saving us, I think we hallucinated. Now you help? You had it under control.


    ¡°You, spared me a couple, additional broken bones.¡± I mutter. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You mean your life?¡± She replies, her sharp voice sounds distant but near at the same time.


    ¡°I wouldn''t, go that, far.¡± I say with a coughing chuckle. ¡°But, why would you, do that? I''m a dead, woman, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°Death and time, death and time.¡± Vikiana hums in response.


    ¡°You''re not, going to ask?¡± I question, wondering why she''s helping after I just tried to kill her.


    ¡°Don''t need to but feel free to explain later.¡± She grunts back. ¡°Now be quiet for a while.¡±


    I open my eyes and throw my arm around her neck. She tenses, putting her guard up. I pull myself up to a sitting position and then leverage her shoulder to stand up. She scowls at me but doesn''t try to stop me, in fact she cautiously supports my elbow.


    I shake my head to chase the ringing that remains and turn to leave. I end up face to face with a crowd watching from a very safe distance away. I stand there on my trembling legs with my panging hand against my cuirass.


    Their odd expressions that mix worry, admiration, and curiosity only make me feel a bit numb. There are patrols closing in on us from different directions, going across streets, buildings, and gardens to come over.


    ¡°The fake is lost to the crowd, likely took the mask off by now.¡± She speaks up.


    ¡°How did you get here so quick?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I saw the fight start from the rampart. I didn''t know it was you but I''m not surprised considering no one else would be so stupid as to go inside after being ambushed like that.¡± She replies with a spiteful tone.


    ¡°Isn''t it your hope Leomi will move on and have kids once I''m gone?¡± I question sarcastically.


    ¡°... You know her. Now that she''s fallen in love, it won''t happen again.¡± Vikiana utters with a tight voice. ¡°If I find you worthy enough to let you marry my daughter, then it won''t matter who she picks to have children with in ten years because she''ll raise them as if they''re yours.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I fall silent because a stone blocks my throat when I realize this is what ''death and time'' means.


    ¡°But, are you so cruel as to inflict this on her?¡± She asks with a raspy and harsh voice.


    ¡°You want me to end it? Or live out what time I have left alone?¡± I ask mockingly but with tears in my tone because I despair at the fact my selfishness is undoubtedly going to make Leomi suffer.


    ¡°No, but it would be convenient if you did.¡± She responds coolly. ¡°Especially if you''re still trying to get yourself killed.¡±


    I sigh and trod towards a bench in the garden with Vikiana following close behind. I sit down and she kneels in the snow in front of me. I throw her an inquisitive look. She answers my silent question by taking hold of my forearm to inspect my hand.


    I reluctantly look down at my fingers, finding the last two are twisted the wrong way. The proximal bones broke in half and are protruding as if trying to pierce through my flesh.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Vikiana calls me. I tiredly raise my eyes up to hers. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± She warns me.


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± I scream as mind-twisting volatile pain courses all the way up my arm, stimulating every nerve it finds.

 Yield.Ch21

    Vikiana pulls the bones as I scream my lungs out and forcefully realigns them. She applies an ointment while I grit my teeth to resist the agonizing aftershocks that feel like half my hand was shredded and then cauterized.


    Yet, the worst part of this is the frustration of my missing left arm because I want no more than to be able to merely clench my other hand or grasp at something. I lean down and push down on her shoulder with my helmet.


    By the time the pain fades and I slowly recover the full use of my senses, I find that she''s set splints and bandaged my two fingers together. I pull away from her, finding that the patrols are scouring the manor''s ruin and that the crowd approached.


    ¡°Did you try to kill me?¡± I ask Vikiana.


    ¡°Not recently, no.¡± She replies with a touch of humor.


    ¡°My bad then.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°It was a poor attempt at retaliation if you thought I was but a well coordinated escape once you failed.¡± She notes.


    ¡°You''d be...¡± Wait, we want her to think we did try to kill her. At this point, she wouldn''t believe you. ¡°Dead if I did try.¡± I finish my boastful sentence.


    ¡°Hm, possibly.¡± Vikiana calmly acknowledges. ¡°Your thoughts often revolve around death, don''t they?¡±


    I keep my silence, not really sure why it matters, how to respond, or if it''s so unusual as to be noteworthy. After a while, she gets up to sit by my side. I run my gaze to the crowd and find that there are a few Hospitaliers asking questions as well as keeping a discreet eye on us.


    ¡°I have an identification parchment in the pouch to my belt, on my left side.¡± I tell Vikiana.


    While she searches and takes it out, I listen in on the people''s testimonies. I find out that the archers ran away as soon as they missed their last volley and that more than two made it out of the house, which means that at least a squad of them survived and likely more if they had sentries out in the area.


    The speculations about what happened inside, however, are all over the place. Some claim Elizabeth Vil was attacking with me, others that she was inside but under disguise, a few that she tried to kill me. There is one thing they all agree on and it''s that Liz destroyed the manor.


    ¡°Why are they automatically blaming her for this?!¡± I ask rhetorically.


    ¡°Elizabeth is guilty after all.¡± Vikiana remarks sarcastically as she throws me a dark look. ¡°She destroyed the roof''s load-bearing pillar.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t my fault at all.¡± Liz remarks with a repressed laugh.


    ¡°I suppose we all contributed to weakening the structure.¡± Vikiana notes with a small smile, missing the fact that I''m being made fun of.


    ¡°Moving on.¡± I say with a groan.


    ¡°Not yet, you won''t.¡± A Hospitalier officer calls out from afar as he approaches.


    I sigh inside, regretting the time when I could just run away from Elizabeth''s misdeeds. Hey, this was all you, sister! You didn''t help so you''re to blame. I''m resting and I''m not risking Leomi blaming me over this.


    Vikiana and I identify ourselves to the officer who apparently already expected me to be here since he inquires about her presence more than mine once he''s determined I was ambushed.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing in this part of Meria?¡± I question Vikiana to make things difficult for her.


    ¡°I took an interest in the rumors about Elizabeth.¡± She replies flatly.


    ¡°And how did they lead you here, Dame Vikiana?¡± The officer asks politely.


    ¡°They didn''t. I was following the tracks of a kid that was asking around about E.Vil, he vanished yesterday in this area so I was trying to find out what happened by scouting the block from the rampart.¡± She explains. ¡°I think you should check the basement.¡± She adds after a pause.


    ¡°We will once we clear the rubble.¡± The officer replies with a nod. The fact he doesn''t send orders tells me they already planned to do so. ¡°Do you know anything about Elizabeth Vil''s presence here? Or if it was even her? It''s been reported that a woman corresponding to her physical description left the scene, the mask and leather glove matched.¡± I didn''t notice the glove. I did.


    ¡°I don''t know, I didn''t fight her but I''m sure she was inside the building.¡± Vikiana replies instantly.


    It takes me by surprise because I didn''t think she would deceive the officer and do so in such a Rykz-like way. Besides, the use of the words ''I''m sure'' ironically grant her some deniability if she''s proven wrong because it changes her testimony from a straight up affirmation to an opinion.


    ¡°How about you?¡± The officer turns to me. Vicky gives me a glance with a serious expression.


    ¡°I exchanged a few blows but it was dark and dusty so I couldn''t see much and I didn''t get much of a chance to talk.¡± I reply carefully.


    I''m unwilling to start an argument over this even though I didn''t plan to confirm Elizabeth''s presence because it would make the Hospitaliers dig deeper. It gives us cover so it isn''t all bad, besides we can easily prove our innocence if this scheme hurts us.


    ¡°Was this fight part of a grudge between the two of you, Miss Freepath?¡± The officers asks straightforwardly.


    ¡°No, this began almost accidentally.¡± I reply. ¡°They probably thought I looked suspicious so they tried to kill me but then attempted to get me to leave once they failed.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Because it would have meant leaving cover so the offer could have been a trap. I wouldn''t trust someone who ambushed me without a warning.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You didn''t see Elizabeth Vil at first?¡± He presses.


    ¡°No. I was following up on the rumor as well but I didn''t intend to get into a fight, not alone at least.¡± I reply. ¡°I was leaving to seek reinforcements to check the manor when they attacked.¡±


    ¡°I would ask who gave you the right to wield armor and weapon in the open but I suppose this answers my question.¡± The officer mutters as he glances at my identification parchment. ¡°Do you need more care?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± I reply, shaking my head.


    ¡°There''s a well if you need to clean up, I''ll be going to supervise and return if I have more questions.¡± The officer tells me and departs.


    I sigh and push on my knee to get up, realizing I''m probably bleeding from a couple of places or he wouldn''t be telling me this. Vikiana follows along as I make my way to the well.


    She silently pulls a bucket of water up while I carefully take off my helmet with two fingers. I grab a roll of bandages from her pouch and hesitate for a while as to how to clean my face with throbbing fingers without soaking them.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Vikiana commands sternly.


    I see the steel in her eyes and bite the inside of my cheek, resigning myself. She''s Leomi''s mother, that''s for sure. I sit down on the well and rest my eyes. She starts gruffly cleaning my face, focusing on my nose and ears. I feel my heart stir painfully and put that on account of the fact that I''m settling down now that the battle is over.


    I silently thank Vikiana for providing energy because it likely kept my chest from tearing itself apart once the adrenaline cleared out of my system. It feels odd to have her take care of me, partly because I don''t feel in danger yet had an episode because I saw her face. Once she''s done, I find that the roll of bandage is red with blood.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Armor looks...¡± I pause as I notice that there aren''t merely scratches on my cuirass but a couple of deep gouges as well as many dents. ¡°The chain-mail held so I''m fine. I have a leather armor underneath anyway.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, it''ll need repairing.¡± Vikiana replies, pointing at my biceps and left thigh.


    I look down, finding that the hard black leather on my leg was almost pierced by the arrow that made it past the stubbed leather bands. The one that hit my arm was blocked by the riveted mail.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°At least you were wise enough to wear armor before picking a fight.¡± She comments.


    ¡°I wasn''t lying earlier.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, but you did charge in alone and without back-up.¡± She reproaches.


    ¡°It''s what I do.¡± I reply to cut the conversation short.


    ¡°What you do is reckless. Could you have handled them both?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I could''ve run away.¡± I tell her with a shrug. ¡°At the very least, the armor can block a standard air-blade even if I run out of energy.¡±


    ¡°You lose the right to gamble with your life when you have people who care about you.¡± She utters with a reproachful tone.


    ¡°Says the mother who keeps leaving her daughter to go risk her own life.¡± I throw back with no less spite in my voice.


    We glare at each other for a while but I cut it short by putting the helmet back over my head and sliding it backward. I get up and move closer to the ruins because the Hospitaliers are clearing up a door to the basement. Vikiana walks up by my side.


    They enter and exit with a black-haired kid that soon after. He is slightly taller than me and has large shoulders. His clothes are simple but tough and practical looking but chaffed with a few rips like he was in a scuffle.


    I estimate him to be fourteen or fifteen at first, but then I see his face and realize he''s a couple of years younger than that. I freeze as I recognize him. I assemble a messaging construct with a sliver of energy.


    ''Get away from me and watch the situation. Prepare to attack to divert suspicion. Find Leomi, create a story to get her to cut ties, lie as needed to protect her.''


    I reach out to Vikiana''s shoulder to transfer the construct to her. She takes a mere moment to read the excerpts and make a decision despite being unaware of the details. She moves in front of me. I assemble a second messaging construct.


    ''What the fuck are you doing? The Hospitaliers aren''t going to let me run or hide. Go away or I''ll have to strike you before escaping and it won''t look half as convincing.''


    It suddenly hits me that the two of us seamlessly decided to cooperate despite the fact she doesn''t know much and I shouldn''t have instinctively trusted she would pick my side. It irks us.


    I don''t wait for her to move, I directly shove her aside with my left stump of a shoulder. She calmly takes a few steps to the side, apparently deciding to observe first. Luckily, the kid only looks to me a moment after he ignores an officer''s question about who he is. I tense as Ulf''s eldest child silently stares at me.


    ¡°Did Elizabeth Vil imprison you?¡± The Hospitalier asks.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil did not capture me.¡± He declares with a quiet voice.


    ¡°Why were you looking for her?¡± The officer presses.


    The kid, whose name I don''t recall having been told, returns to his previous silence as he turns to face the man questioning him. His demeanor reminds me so much of Ulf that my throat tightens.


    We got his father killed. It suddenly hits me that he''s been looking for Liz, that it''s why he got caught. Why isn''t he pointing them at me? I realize that he might want personal revenge and marvel at how quick-witted he is to have figured out enough about the situation to reach a decision to hold his tongue.


    Or, he''s simply like Ulf and doesn''t speak if he doesn''t have to. I swallow my saliva and realize that I made a mistake by rushing to action. Vikiana''s opinion of me is definitely going to improve when she realizes I made her daughter my first priority when I thought my identity was going to be exposed.


    I watch the kid deflect questions by remaining silent and nodding once in a while when asked if he''s well or has eaten enough. If only I held back until now, I could have deceived Vikiana by asking her to drag herself and her daughter in danger by helping me. No, would have been too risky.


    Wait. I realize I made another mistake earlier. Vikiana said Elizabeth Vil was in the building because it helps disassociate me from her which protects Leomi. I should have reacted selfishly by denying it.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, was Elizabeth Vil fighting with these people?¡± The Hospitalier questions from afar, likely growing frustrated by the kid''s uncooperative attitude.


    ¡°The one wearing a mask killed those I injured when she blew a hole in the manor.¡± I reply carefully.


    ¡°How many?¡± He asks with a scowl.


    ¡°I killed three as far as I recall, there were two injured nearby and likely two more out of the explosion''s radius. One should have a blown cheek.¡± I report while noting that Ulf''s kid is listening quite intently.


    ¡°Why did you say a woman wore a mask instead of saying Elizabeth Vil?¡± The officer questions.


    ¡°Because I didn''t get a good enough look to tell if it was her.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    Vikiana''s hand lands on my shoulder and squeezes. I ignore her and whatever she is trying to convey. I doubt she herself knows, things have grown too complicated with the addition of the Order''s ultimatum to our already difficult relationship that only exists because of Leomi.


    ¡°If you don''t have any more questions, we''ll be leaving.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°I''m leaving with her.¡± The kid suddenly speaks up while glaring at me.


    ¡°You know Miss Freepath?¡± The officer asks with a look of surprise that soon turns to one of suspicion. ¡°You hadn''t mentioned that, Miss Freepath.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know he was here.¡± I respond, ignoring the twist in my gut.


    ¡°Where did he come from? What''s his name? Why was he taken?¡± The Hospitalier questions, looking like he doesn''t believe me.


    I pause. Shit. My selfish panic made me forget to consider why he ended up here. He was likely kidnapped because he saw Elizabeth Vil''s face. Perhaps he''s so silent because he let it slip when he searched for me, or because he could recognize the masked woman as a fake.


    ¡°I''m not going to tell you any of that because he was captured.¡± I tell the officer with a firm voice. The kid relaxes for a brief moment at my answer before the hard look in his eyes returns.


    ¡°He may require protection.¡± The officer says with a frown.


    ¡°They were beaten in their own lair.¡± Vikiana counters. ¡°The two of us are more than capable to deter another attempt at taking this child.¡±


    ¡°I am fourteen, I do not need protection.¡± The kid utters petulantly. I almost smile at the adorable reaction before remembering what I did to his father.


    ¡°Does your mother know you''re here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I...¡± He hesitates and falls silent once more.


    He then suddenly walks past the Hospitalier officer to stand next to the two of us. The man ponders for a few minutes while looking at us before resuming the conversation with a new round of questions about the fight. He makes me give him a more precise account by scouring my memory of it, which helps me correct a few earlier mistakes.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil was present inside the building before you arrived since you two are the only ones who entered after the fight began.¡± He comments. ¡°Stop me if I''m wrong, but she was taking advantage of your attempt to rescue this child to eliminate these people.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I didn''t even know they were in the manor, much less that he was imprisoned inside or that he was missing.¡± I reply, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The officer replies with a serious nod. ¡°There is no doubt from the testimonies I received that they attacked first. That fact added to their kidnapping puts you above suspicion.¡± He says reassuringly.


    My attempt to deflect his suspicions with the truth isn''t working at all. Vikiana smirks, clearly enjoying the situation. I have no doubt she finds my discomfiture justified and a just return for all my lies, I''m not sure I disagree even though this feels ridiculous. Ulf''s eldest remains completely silent and mostly inexpressive.


    ¡°Is it true that the Grand Commander and you are romantically involved?¡± The Hospitalier questions, tearing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I don''t believe it is proper for you to probe your superior''s relationships or how it is relevant to this.¡± Vikiana intervenes with a cold tone.


    ¡°On the contrary, I am duty-bound by our Charter to ask in order to make an accurate report about the incident.¡± The officer responds without losing his composure. ¡°You don''t have to answer me but I will forward this case to a Justicier if I cannot satisfyingly assess the events that unfolded.¡±


    ¡°Leomi and I are involved.¡± I utter with pride and some embarrassment when I hear myself say the words.


    ¡°Did you and Elizabeth Vil get into a fight when you encountered each other?¡± He questions intently.


    ¡°No, the masked woman blew the ceiling up on top of me. And I''m not saying masked because I''m hiding Elizabeth''s involvement for whatever reason, I truly couldn''t confirm her identity.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Dame Vikiana, can you confirm those answers?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies with a dark voice. ¡°And I stand by what I have said before.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was Elizabeth Vil in the building?¡± The officer presses.


    ¡°Because I''ve fought her often enough to recognize her style when I see it, whether there is dust in the air or not.¡± Vikiana answers easily.


    ¡°So, it is safe to assume Elizabeth Vil recognized Jessica Freepath''s voice when she heard her refuse the offer to walk away and decided to strike her down with the kidnappers we are still attempting to identify.¡± The Hospitalier concludes.


    ¡°Please don''t write that in the report.¡± I plead with a painful groan, feeling blood rush to my cheeks. ¡°I''ll never hear the end of it from Yvonne... and Leomi... or Roisia, or Cecil...¡± I pause. ¡°Just don''t write that.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard some rumors about you recently, Miss Freepath, but surely they wouldn''t make fun of you for being ambushed...¡± He trails off and his eyes widen while his lips twist into an amused smile. ¡°I suppose it is amusing for someone of your reputation for strategy and tactics to fall for two consecutive ambushes but I must praise your ability to come out of it with merely two broken fingers.¡±


    I hide my face behind my arm-guard for a bit, realizing that the officer won''t change a word. I throw a glance to Vikiana''s face finding a corner smile that tells me she''s finding this quite amusing as well. I force myself to recover my composure because Ulf''s child is here and his slight frown is telling me that he''s justifiably growing angry.


    ¡°You have enough for your report, just remember to note this is speculation on your part.¡± I utter darkly. ¡°I''m taking the kid.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The officer agrees and extends his hand out to tell me I can leave. ¡°Vice-Commander Roisia is in charge of the operations in Meria, she will receive the report and likely contact you to fill the blanks before determining whether to request a thorough investigation from the Justiciers, but Chief Justicier Grace may decide to take the case herself if the report isn''t complete enough once she receives it.¡± He informs us.


    Great, he didn''t forget his duty after making fun of me. It is pretty funny. Rhaaaa! I scream inside and stomp away, unable to appreciate the situation with the guilt wrenching my guts.

 Yield.Ch22

    I slowly make my way through the small crowd, my mood growing more and more somber with the pangs that accompany each of my febrile heart''s beats, some of the pain coming from my broken fingers while the rest is from my head.


    The rows of people split in front of us, looking high on emotion and unable to be silent. Questions are thrown but we remain silent. It hurts my pride a little that more than a few ask who I am and if I work for Elizabeth.


    It doesn''t take me long to put together the fact that the fake E.Vil ran through this crowd to escape and that they let her go, whether because they support her, were afraid of her, or both. Ugh, think, hurt.


    My brain feels like it''s just slightly too large for my skull and I think I came very close to another bout of... seizures. But, none of that truly matters to me. The agony, the exhilaration of battle, it''s all meaningless because I can''t enjoy it with Ulf''s kid walking by my side.


    ¡°Viki, who were they?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± She replies.


    ¡°They have to be Nobles, or work for a house.¡± I note. I recall how odd the orbit of the cubic pale-blue fire constructs were around the impostor, as if the man was controlling them and not her. ¡°I think the man was the one who knew the constructs, the woman should be a decoy.¡±


    ¡°He wore a kind of flesh-like mask, of that much I can be certain. His skill in wielding daggers and style indicates he''s a killer but he could very well be a mercenary of a kind.¡± She tells me. ¡°If he works for a house, it has to be a high one considering the rarity of the constructs he used.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he''s a...¡± I trail off, trusting she''ll get what I mean.


    ¡°No.¡± She denies. ¡°If they were, we wouldn''t have even seen their shadows today because Jessica Freepath is clearly not their target, although that may have changed now. They wouldn''t have fought since they had bodies to throw at you to facilitate their escape.¡±


    ¡°The fact there were so many fighters involved leads me to believe they aren''t either, which eliminates Suxen as commandeer since she''s in their custody.¡± I tell her.


    Shades wouldn''t have ambushed me like they did when they could have escaped before I returned if they suspected my intentions, consequently Shades would not take the risk to involve so many people in their plans.


    ¡°Why would that madwoman be involved?¡± Vikiana asks, the intonation of her voice tells me she''s genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Because of the barrier construct they used.¡± I reply, rubbing my throbbing temples. ¡°It came from her, of that I''m certain because her Numbers used it.¡±


    ¡°Then there''s one other option, and it''s not a good one.¡± Vikiana murmurs. King Cenwalh. ¡°What does the kid know that it poses a threat?¡±


    I stop in the middle of the street to turn to her. Ulf''s eldest stops by my side but he is looking to the horizon and appears not to be listening on the conversation.


    ¡°He is none of your concern.¡± I tell Vikiana with a firm voice.


    ¡°You know that is false. If it involves you, it involves my daughter.¡± She dismisses flatly. ¡°There''s really only one thing I can think of.¡± She continues, likely making an accurate guess. ¡°How much does he know?¡±


    ¡°That''s it, but it''s clearly enough to put him in danger.¡± I utter somberly as I massage my temples. ¡°How did you survive the journey here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°...¡± He stares at me with his dark eyes without saying a word.


    I sigh and slowly resume making my way back to the workshop. We''ll be safer with the Templars there. I force myself to think of my next move which has to be to send the kid out of the city as quickly as possible. The longer I wait, the more difficult it will be to evade the eyes of the two that fled.


    Yet, it takes me forever to return because I have to take breaks to catch my breath. Just as we finally arrive, Roisia shows up with a squad of Hospitaliers.


    Those accompanying her all bear disabilities of a kind, they each wield halberds with hard leather armors and chain-mails. I recognize two, Denus with his large shield and limp, and Mary with her one eye.


    ¡°Dame Vikiana.¡± She greets with a quick salute. ¡°Jessica.¡± She adds.


    ¡°I don''t get a salute?¡± I ask grumpily.


    ¡°You got yourself banged up so you get Nahl and Rowland when they get here.¡± She replies with a smile.


    ¡°Did you get the report?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not yet, I was counting on you to tell us what happened and make plans for how we react.¡± She responds.


    ¡°Who''s us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just about everyone. Grace, Leomi, and Yvonne were already on their way to Meria for the ball this Sunday.¡± Roisia explains. ¡°But we should talk about that in private.¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± I curtly tell her. ¡°I need you to find me someone you would trust with your life.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks while raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Because I say so.¡± I utter sharply. ¡°I don''t have time to argue, this is important.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nods seriously.


    As I was about to explain, Ms Conner rushes out of the workshop with the master smith one step behind. A commotion arises at my disheveled state and the presence of the Hospitaliers'' Vice-Commander that drags pretty much every single one of my employees here.


    The noise and my increasingly complicated surroundings worsen my headache because I can''t keep track of so many threats right now. Vikiana thankfully keeps everyone from approaching too close, knowing me well enough to be afraid of what I could do.


    Ironically, she''s the one I both dread the most and can trust the most. I close my eyes to fight the pain cleaving my skull. Vikiana will handle the kid for now and that he''ll stay silent about who he is because of my earlier refusal to tell her. I start forcefully making my way through the people.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ulf''s eldest stops me, his voice the only one that could make it through my haze. I belatedly notice that people stopped throwing words at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, turning around with a scowl.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I''m going to sit down.¡± I reply shortly.


    I catch sight of Rowland and Nahl walking over with Uhla in tow. I groan and flip around to enter the workshop while ignoring the kid''s next call. I hear people try to flood in after me, including Semplars considering the orders that Nahl barks out to stop them.


    ¡°Give Dame Freepath some breathing room.¡± The master smith''s gruff voice rises above all others.


    ¡°That includes you, Roisia Urnan.¡± Vikiana adds with a firm voice.


    ¡°But not me, let me pass.¡± Uhla growls out, sounding in a bad mood.


    ¡°It definitely does.¡± I counter loudly, making myself flinch at the pang of agony the noise causes me.


    ¡°Don''t forget your promise.¡± Nahl shouts from afar.


    ¡°You never said it only applies once.¡± Rowland adds, obliterating the point I would make before the idea made it past the curtain of pain currently shrouding my thoughts.


    ¡°Fine, but it ends when his promise does.¡± I grunt, resigning myself because it''s less agonizing to give up than to argue.


    I find a stool to drop on and put my elbow on my knee to support my head. I watch Uhla walk in while throwing curious glances at the worktables, sad that I am in such bad shape I can''t appreciate her youthful charm.


    She walks up to me with her hand extended out once again. I raise my chin to throw her a pointed look. She hesitates for a moment before scowling and taking the last step to put two fingers on my left temple.


    ¡°You''re the patient, don''t interfere.¡± Uhla tells me as she assembles a diagnostic construct.


    ¡°Just fix the headache.¡± I say with a grunt. ¡°Don''t dawdle or I''ll flatten you.¡±


    ¡°It''d hurt you more than me.¡± She dismisses. ¡°And I''ll charge you for fixing the new wounds afterward.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I follow as the energy spreads out over my brain, blocking the flow from going near the lower-back of my head where the Little one planted its tiny roots. Uhla throws me a glare but it quickly softens as she undoubtedly receives an overview of my injuries.


    ¡°You''re badly bruised.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°No shit.¡± I whisper, amused that the exchange went the same way as the first time we met.


    ¡°You have what''s called a concussion.¡± She concludes. ¡°Not that a savage like you would know or care.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fix it.¡± I reply.


    Uhla assembles specific healing constructs to deal with my headache, it helps quite a bit to clear my mind. I try to chase her by pushing her away. She steps back but stubbornly remains there.


    ¡°I haven''t looked over your heart or fingers yet.¡± Uhla says, reaching out again to move the diagnostic construct towards my chest.


    I let her, hurting too much to bother fighting her over this. She''s not knowledgeable enough to figure out the origin of my problems, my case is unique after all, and I find her dedication to her work rather admirable.


    ¡°I need to see the bruises directly to treat them, is there a room we can use?¡± She asks while silently giving me the recorded results of the diagnostic construct. I dismantle the construct and give her the energy back. ¡°Keep it, Master Amand said I can use the energy in the cistern.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°He''s back?¡± I ask, blinking. ¡°And he heard what happened already?¡±


    ¡°He came back last night with our Temple''s two companies to prepare the return of two regiments of Templars to the mainland.¡± She explains. ¡°The rest of the city probably knows more about what happened than I do by now.¡±


    I sigh and get off the stool to lead her inside the office, finding the accountant that Ms Conner hired working on some kind of contract. I chase him out and get Uhla to help me unstrap my armor.


    I make her leave to remove my gear, which ends up being a tiring struggle with one hand and two broken fingers I can''t use. I manage by taking it slow and progressing step by step.


    I find out that I received a dozen nasty bruises on my limbs, some from arrows that didn''t hit my cuirass which indicates the projectiles were more powerful than I realized but not superior to my hard black leather armor while the rest are from the rubble that dropped on me.


    The armor took more damage than I thought as well. The swords-women didn''t so much scratch the steel as cut small grooves into it. I lift the pile of gear with one foot and hide my Vuskyt mail-shirt under the pile before calling Uhla back in.


    She begins by pulling my pants down without ceremony or a hint of embarrassment to treat the bruise on my left thigh. The relief she gave my brain unfortunately means my mind is free to feel self-conscious about my body, yet the girl doesn''t seem to care one way or another.


    ¡°You''re lucky I''m dead tired.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I would ask any other patient to undress, consider yourself privileged.¡± Uhla responds absentmindedly.


    I grit my teeth at the insinuation and let her do her work. Lucky for me, my bruises aren''t located on my chest so my secrets aren''t in danger. She replaces the healing construct I applied to my fingers with an entirely new one, just as unknown to me as the one she used on my concussion.


    ¡°Any other issues?¡± She asks as she pulls my sleeve down after treating the purple circle of flesh on my right arm.


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°We''re done here.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Not yet, we aren''t.¡± She calmly denies.


    Uhla reaches out to the left side of my rib-cage and runs her fingers over the protruding bones without a hint of disgust. She inspects my face as she taps them one by one with her knuckles.


    ¡°No pain?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Why would I be in pain?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''ve never seen anything like it so I don''t know either.¡± She replies with a thoughtful tone.


    ¡°You haven''t seen it.¡± I tell her, rolling my eyes. ¡°If you want to, you''re going to have to buy me a drink first.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t take a savage as a friend, much less date a woman.¡± Uhla responds quietly, clearly still focused on my ribs. ¡°You should let me take a closer look at your heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that''s it.¡± I tell her. ¡°Send someone to Ms Conner to pick up your coin later.¡±


    She tries to protest but retreats as I raise my hand to push her out of the room. I feel quite touched by the fact she doesn''t want to give up but is trying to avoid my bandaged fingers so as not to let me hurt myself on her.


    Uhla walks up to the cistern to return what''s left of the flow she likely took earlier when I took my armor off. I put the Vuskyt mail-shirt on under my tunic and grab my winter cloak before calling Rowland over to pick up my gear. I fasten my belt around my waist as I step out of the workshop.


    ¡°Alright, get back to work.¡± I tell everyone. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    A few people step forward to show their concern and wish me well. I play along with the social niceties for the first few of the group and chase them away, Semplars included. Soon, only Ulf''s eldest child, Roisia, Rowland, Nahl, and Vikiana remain.


    ¡°I''m going to eat, rest, and sleep.¡± I tell them before turning to the kid. ¡°How much do those who took you know?¡± I ask him in a very low tone.


    ¡°Only that I knew she was a fake.¡± He murmurs only to me.


    ¡°Don''t tell anything more to anyone.¡± I order, almost snapping in fear someone else heard. ¡°You''re going with Vikiana and Roisia, these two.¡± I point them out to him. His expression darkens. ¡°They''ll organize your trip back home.¡±


    Vikiana and Roisia frown but don''t contest my words. They''re both intelligent enough to realize that the kid has to be evacuated out of the city as quickly as possible and that it''s best if I make the calls since I''m the only one with information.


    ¡°I''m not going anywhere until you tell me what happened.¡± The kid utters with a firm tone.


    ¡°You''re going home to your mother, willingly or not.¡± I tell him, relying on my unshakable guilt to guide me. ¡°She needs you to take care of your siblings, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The kid''s lips tremble as he trails off. I decide to give him a moment.


    ¡°Viki, Roisia...¡± I start.


    ¡°I''ll organize whatever it is you need myself.¡± Roisia interrupts.


    ¡°Then get the kid food and a bath. Buy whatever he asks for to return home, I''ll pay you back.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I didn''t come here for coin.¡± The kid intervenes with a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°On foot.¡± He says with a firmer tone.


    ¡°Didn''t she explain when she brought the gold?¡± I question, thinking of Teva.


    ¡°She did, I''ll hear it from you or ask them.¡± He utters threateningly.


    ¡°...¡± I bite the inside of my cheek. ¡°We were about to fail, I told him to protect her, he did, we succeeded, he died.¡± I utter flatly, causing the kid''s eyes to water up.


    ¡°Why?¡± The kid asks, trembling.


    His expression of incomprehension, the emotion in his voice, his loss. It hits me in the gut like a hammer. I put my hand on his shoulder, hardening myself in order to get him to leave. It feels weird to think of the kid as a child considering he''s larger than I am and almost taller.


    ¡°I owe him so I''m sending you back to your mother right this instant and that''s that.¡± I tell him, locking eyes. ¡°If you want to tell people what you know, then you can but you have to realize you can''t do it directly because it puts you and your family in danger.¡±


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Roisia warns.


    ¡°I, I...¡± The kid hesitates. He raises his hand and pushes mine away.


    ¡°Write a letter and drop it off on your way out of the city.¡± I tell him. ¡°If they stop you, do it from home.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, this involves more than just his family.¡± Roisia insists.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I turn to glare at her, causing about thirty people to stiffen because of the harshness of my voice towards the Hospitaliers'' Vice-Commander. ¡°You''re going to make sure someone trustworthy accompanies him out of the city by ship. Sail him around the Izla until he tells you to drop him off on a rowboat and then let him return home on his own. Then send the ship on a trade run to Telnur for whatever.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what happened, she told Mother but I wasn''t there.¡± The kid whispers.


    ¡°... Come with me then.¡± I utter with a sigh. Frieda kept the story Teva told her from him but likely wouldn''t have done so if she knew her eldest would leave home to find out by himself. ¡°I''ll tell you and then you''ll leave.¡±


    I feel off-balance, torn between my guilt and my sense of self-preservation. Yet, I can only suppress the latter because I owe Ulf so I can''t pressure the kid to hold his tongue if he wants revenge.


    ¡°Denus, you''re escorting them back!¡± Roisia calls out.


    ¡°Can we help?¡± Rowland asks, apparently talking for Nahl at the same time.


    ¡°Find a blacksmith to repair my gear, and figure out if there''s one that can work on Vuskyt.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Wouldn''t help if you found one.¡± Nahl speaks up. ¡°The Vuskyt armors and weapons used by the drones can''t be reforged, the quality is too low so it becomes brittle if you do. You won''t find any quality Vuskyt in Caeviel, not unless you''re ready to get into debt.¡±


    That explains why the scimitar ended up shattering. No, I think that was a normal consequence to using it as a bolt. I bring the kid back to the brothel with the escort of Hospitaliers.


    I keep my eyes on the roofs and surroundings, trusting Vikiana to have my back. On the way, I wonder if I can pay him a night of fun but abandon the idea because he doesn''t look interested in the slightest in the prostitutes we come across.


    We eat a meal at the table in silence and I then tell him the story of what happened in Castle Lance. He listens in silence but his expression grows horrified as I recount the betrayals, deaths, and battle in detail.


    I don''t spare myself and keep my voice steady. Yet, in the end, he leaves the room without a word. I remind him not to tell anyone anything but don''t follow, knowing that Vikiana will ensure that Roisia gets him out of the city and even polish my plan.


    It isn''t cowardice that keeps me from getting involved further but that it takes all I have not to because it might make the kid''s situation worse. There is also the fact that he needs to make the choice of whether to expose me as Elizabeth Vil or not on his own, without me there to pressure him either way.


    I know he won''t and it''s relieving but it hurts. In a way, it would be easier for us if he did. I chase my dark thoughts and guilt from my mind, although they remain in my gut. I close the flaps and then wait a while before leaving the room.


    I make my way upstairs to a small bedroom located under the stairwell that leads up to the floor that Cecil used to occupy, aware that Aisha used to sleep here. The kid is going to be on the move for the day and guards so he''ll be safer than I would be in my room if the fake E.Vil tries to get to us.


    The bed is small and cozy and there is a bookshelf. Cecil emptied it of the Shade''s possessions but kept it furnished for me. The brothel isn''t as busy as it was so it isn''t too hard to sneak up here but it isn''t closed either so it''s safer have somewhere to sleep where only a few know I could be.


    --- --- ---

 Yield.Ch23 Interlude

    Vikiana leads the young man she tried to track down through Meria with an escort of Hospitaliers, hoping that Jessica didn''t listen to her self-destructive tendencies and told him to reveal her identity for revenge.


    She enters a tailor first and buys the child a pair of boots and sturdier clothes as well as a winter cloak. Ulf''s eldest remains utterly silent throughout, like he isn''t even present in the room.


    His head is too full of emotions to focus on the present after hearing the story of what happened to his father. He left home after a temple guard in disguise showed up some weeks ago to talk about Teva and his father.


    He read between the lines and figured out that the Templar merely followed up on disappearances but found out enough to piece together the fact they worked for the Rykz, the goal being to find Elizabeth Vil.


    Ulf''s child, having been tormented by not knowing what happened for months, not believing that his father could fall, decided to leave when he realized the Order believed that Elizabeth could still be on the Izla.


    He wanted to be discreet in Meria but people kept ignoring him so he refined his questions and attracted attention once he let slip he knew her height. Unsavory people approached him and asked if he lost someone close to her or if he sought her help.


    He tried to lie about needing her help but his voice and eyes betrayed him. Soon after, a man found him in a dark alley and said he could help him get his revenge. Ulf''s eldest refused because he only sought knowledge.


    The next day, a woman with Elizabeth''s mask caught him in a similar alley and pretended to have answers. Angered, the fourteen-year-old called her a fake and that''s the last he remembers before finding himself tied up in a cellar with scrapes all over his body like he was hit by a carriage and rolled on pavement.


    People full of anger and resentment kept walking down the stairs to question him but none were willing to go further than slapping him out of frustration. The two leaders, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have such reservations but neither did they seem to care much about what he could tell them.


    The two or three days the kid spent in that basement terrified the child. It wasn''t so much the unrelenting questioning but being immobilized with no recourse after spending most of his life free in the woods.


    These people made him pledge his access to them as is done for crime-slaves so he couldn''t even commit suicide for lack of energy, not that he seriously considered it but anyone would have the idea in such a situation.


    That morning, he woke up to hear a battle upstairs and prayed to the Lake for it to be the real Elizabeth Vil. He didn''t truly believe she would strive to rescue innocents because he met her so he knows better than to trust the overblown legend, yet she became his only light in his desperation.


    When the Hospitaliers cleared the debris and stepped downstairs, he felt both relief and disappointment. Yet, these few days taught him to keep his mouth shut. He followed, lost in his own mind until his eyes fell on Elizabeth Vil.


    He couldn''t help but be baffled into further silence as he realized that his prayer to the Lake actually came true. Yet, the conversation that followed threw him back into deep disappointment.


    It turns out she didn''t come for him at all, but that this Dame Vikiana did. Ulf''s eldest felt some disdain at the Hospitalier for deceiving himself when Elizabeth Vil, or Jessica Freepath as they called her, admitted to having had no knowledge.


    Unbeknownst to him, his trust for the woman increased because of her unrestrained honesty. Perhaps more than he would have if she came to rescue him. That impression was further reinforced when she explained to him how to take revenge without putting himself at risk.


    The story that followed shook him to his core, the description of the slaughter in Castle Lance which the adolescent knows wasn''t half as harsh as the battle that followed in the plains and led to a truce.


    His father''s death, on the other hand, made him feel pride. He spent so long imagining the worst, like execution by hanging, that finding out Ulf sacrificed himself to save his companions turned into relief. If his father didn''t save Teva and Elizabeth Vil''s life, then the war would still be ongoing now.


    While Ulf''s eldest can''t rejoice, and feels in fact horrified at how his father''s other companions betrayed them, it is enough for him not to be ashamed and return home with his chin held high even in the face of Nobility. He can''t tell anyone but their family doesn''t have the habit of seeking light.


    Vikiana brings him to a few shops and then to eat dinner before going to the docks where Roisia awaits. The two women discuss together for a while before leading him to a sloop with five sailors who are loading crates.


    Two Hospitaliers arrive soon after with a pouch containing letters to deliver to Tel Shiya''s Royal Palace, mostly greetings and reports to inform Telnur that the Izla remains committed to sending their army.


    While the number of fighters that they will send remains unknown, it remains a gesture of importance because of the rarity of the event. Roisia included a seemingly unrelated report about the number of peasants from the mainland that traveled to Port-Odo to take refuge on the Izla.


    It is a subtle way to indicate that there will be many soldiers responding to Grand Commander Leomi Lance''s call to arms. Yet, the Vice-Commander''s mind is occupied by more pressing issues.


    ¡°Some secrets can''t be revealed.¡± Roisia whispers to the adolescent as he embarks.


    ¡°Roisia!¡± Vikiana calls her out even though she didn''t hear what was said. ¡°Jessica made her decision, stay out of it.¡±


    The two women face off for a while but Roisia ends up backing off because insisting might push the kid to choose wrongly. Vikiana steps onto the ship once she departs and hands over a sturdy bow to the child that she saw him admire in a shop.


    ¡°Don''t go back to your village in the straight line. Ask them to show you a map and disembark on a random beach. Keep an eye on your back as you travel and don''t leave tracks if you can help it.¡± She advises.


    ¡°I know the wilderness.¡± The adolescent reassures with a curt tone.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Vikiana tells him with a thin smile before turning to the five sailors and two Hospitaliers. ¡°Remember my face because I''ll recall yours and so will she.¡± She calmly informs them.


    Vikiana extends her arm out to point at a warehouse. They all turn to find a short woman with messy black hair toying with the hilt of her broadsword in the shadows. The adolescent stares at her until the sloop departs and fades into the falling night.


    --- --- ---


    Jessica wakes at dawn the next morning and heads out of the brothel to head for the central plaza, finding Vikiana already waiting for her in the deserted street. The two make their way through the city together.


    ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡± The short one asks.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± The tall woman responds. ¡°It''s understandable you barely had a nap before going to the docks but not so much you would rise with the sun considering your injuries.¡±


    ¡°I just broke a couple fingers.¡± Jessica replies with a shrug.


    ¡°Why did you go in? You know the right move would have been to back off once ambushed.¡± Vikiana probes.


    ¡°Because, according to... shit.¡± Jessica swears as she spots the two people she was about to mention walking down the street towards the brothel. ¡°Because, according to Nahl and Rowland, I''m not right in the head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it hasn''t turned you stupid before.¡± Vikiana notes provocatively.


    ¡°You''ll find out why I could only go forward today, hopefully.¡± Jessica replies with a smirk, refusing to bite.


    She doesn''t want to reveal the fact that she plans to intercept Thrin and his faction when they reach out to the Order for Arbitration. She thinks that they''re likely to decide to go to the Temple this morning to use Elizabeth Vil''s breach of her exile since her presence in the city was ''confirmed'' the day before, just long enough for these Nobles to gather.


    Jessica feels annoyed at Rowland, Nahl, and Vikiana because their presence could hinder her from crushing Nobility. At the same time, she hopes that the Nobles won''t show up because she''s in a sub-optimal state with her wounds and without most of her gear.


    Not to mention that she had to leave the Vuskyt mail-shirt behind because many have seen her wear it so she''s merely wearing clothes and a broadsword right now. Yet, she doesn''t fear or doubt herself because the challenge will make her victory all the more impressive, she trusts her skills.


    ¡°Were you really looking for the kid yesterday?¡± Jessica asks as the two men approach. ¡°And how did you know he was there?¡±


    ¡°Which kid?¡± Vikiana asks with an amused voice.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°You know. Answer with yes or no.¡± The short warrior demands, losing her temper in an instant because it felt like a jab at her height.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ex-Exemplar replies. ¡°I asked around, the Nobles living in the area were quite amiable, most work for the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica nods, thinking it enough to confirm that Vikiana believed her when she said she wasn''t on a rescue mission. ¡°How did you make it to the manor from the rampart, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but no.¡± Vikiana answers with a poker face.


    Jessica frowns and glares at her lover''s mother. The two challenge each other for a while but the tall veteran fails to keep her composure and a huge grin that splits her face, forcing the short warrior to scowl to repress a laugh at having been played.


    ¡°You planning to break more bones today?¡± Rowland asks with a smile as he falls into step.


    ¡°Only Nahl''s.¡± Jessica replies with a crooked smile.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± The Templar protests, not calling on his status which should theoretically protect him because it would backfire.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± The short woman replies easily. ¡°But that''s the sort of thing you figure out afterward.¡± Nahl gapes for a moment, in dismay over her uncommon sense.


    ¡°How about enjoying your newfound reputation for a day before undermining it?¡± He finally asks with an air of hope. ¡°The entire city was talking about how courageous you were to fight with a group of outlaws in order to rescue a kid only to have Elizabeth Vil drop the building on top of you.¡±


    ¡°Outlaws, huh?¡± Jessica notes, smiling because of Liz'' frustration at being blamed for the manor''s collapse. ¡°Not Nobles?¡±


    ¡°Two were identified as deserters.¡± Rowland informs her. ¡°And one of the archers that escaped was recognized as being part of Duke Meria''s elite guard but he resigned after the man was executed.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that''s not good.¡± Jessica says, looking worried about what that implies.


    ¡°The entire garrison has been deployed to patrol the city.¡± Rowland tells the group. ¡°The Grand Commander is bringing a full regiment of Hospitaliers and the Chief Justicier should be escorted by a company so the city will be crawling with our people by noon. Elizabeth Vil won''t be able to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Dammit.¡± Jessica swears and stops in the middle of the street. She coincidentally spots a patrol of Hospitaliers passing by, taking that as a confirmation that the event she''s waiting for isn''t going to happen today.


    ¡°Isn''t that good news? Master Amand also deployed all the Templars to find Elizabeth Vil and the outlaws.¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°It means that no one is going to make a move today.¡± Jessica says without explaining why that''s bad. ¡°Why is the Order looking for E.Vil?¡±


    ¡°The Order always guards against evil.¡± Vikiana speaks up.


    ¡°Dark humor doesn''t suit you, old woman.¡± Jessica snaps back, feeling uncomfortable because of the threat hanging over both their heads.


    ¡°She used the mask for a personal vendetta, but Master Amand is merely looking to meet her.¡± Nahl explains, not quite following the exchange between the two women.


    ¡°Too afraid to cause unrest if he tried to arrest her in Meria?¡± Jessica asks with a mean tone.


    ¡°That''s part of it, yes.¡± The Templar stiffly admits.


    Jessica sighs and heads for her workshop, trusting her assessment of the situation. She is certain that Huan Thrin, who has been so careful and quiet despite her provocations, wouldn''t let his faction make a move now when the situation is so unstable and the Hospitaliers fill the streets.


    ¡°Nahl, Rowland, Vicky, we''re having a banquet!¡± Elizabeth suddenly exclaims, startling them all except Jessica who smiles at her sister''s enthusiasm.


    ¡°A party?¡± Nahl blinks.


    ¡°I''m apparently going to receive quite a few people today.¡± Jessica says without explaining much.


    She departs for the workshop at double-pace, leaving the three quite confused in her dust. Vikiana shakes her head and follows along, her eyes scouring the surroundings for threats in the same way as Jessica''s.


    Both are now more vigilant than they were. Very aware that the impostor and the man gathered people with possible grudges instead of hiring simple mercenaries or bandits. It makes for more motivated subordinates, perhaps to the point where they wouldn''t fear death.


    --- --- ---


    Ms Conner sends the accountant out to go present his report on the workshop''s weekly consumption of flow to the Order and returns to her desk, worrying about the effects the rumors that shook the city the day before.


    She received a number of inquiries disguised as invitations as well as offers to buy their plows from people who hadn''t heard of their work before. It all seems positive to her so far but she feels unsettled because of the unbelievable stories about a girl she''s known since she was born.


    What surprises her the most are Jessica''s feats in battle rather than the evaluations that Dame Freepath may be a prodigy on par with Countess Leomi Lance, unlike Elizabeth Vil who only matches her in matters of war.


    ¡°Ms Conner?¡± A woman''s voice calls out, startling her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lila asks timidly, turning around to find Dame Vikiana at the door.


    ¡°If I may, I wish to discuss Jessica''s youth with you.¡± The tall veteran declares straightforwardly.


    ¡°I was just thinking about that.¡± Ms Conner says with a smile because the woman''s temperament seems as good as her daughter''s who won the village''s heart in but a few weeks despite their guarded attitude.


    ¡°Would you share your thoughts with me?¡± Vikiana asks while taking a chair.


    ¡°Well, I knew Jessica was a genius but I thought she lost the spark until a month ago.¡± Lila says with a sad expression that doesn''t quite suit the context of her declaration.


    ¡°A genius?¡± Vikiana blinks in surprise. ¡°She is talented but...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°I''m not exaggerating.¡± Ms Conner tells her. ¡°She learned everything the village had to teach her by the age of eight and then more. Her parents spent almost without counting as she grew older, even selling their few heads of livestock to commission a traveling merchant to transcribe books on cheap parchment.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Vikiana asks. ¡°I''m surprised she didn''t brag about her smarts.¡±


    ¡°I would be surprised if she spoke of it.¡± Lila replies while shaking her head. ¡°Jessica stopped studying once her mother fell ill and she decided to take over the farm, she concentrated on training her skills in manipulating flow to help.¡±


    ¡°So, if she kept studying...¡± Vikiana suggests.


    ¡°She would likely have been sponsored into the University.¡± Ms Conner finishes with a serious tone. ¡°But she doesn''t speak of her teenage years. The children already disliked her because she didn''t join the Templar''s class and the fact she is attracted to those of the same gender caused jealousy and embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°She does have a temper.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°I am glad it doesn''t bother you and to hear you helped her yesterday, she deserves your support in finding happiness so I hope you can continue preventing Elizabeth Vil from spoiling her future.¡± Ms Conner declares, choosing to be just as straightforward as the woman.


    ¡°I, it''s difficult to help her.¡± Vikiana replies hesitantly.


    She feels awkward because Jessica and Leomi''s love still bothers her deep down even though she plans to placate the Order with her life as a last resort to give them a chance at fulfilling it.


    ¡°You made it past her guard, I can see as much. Just continue doing what you have and Jessica will accept you.¡± Ms Conner suggests, thinking that it should be alright to give some advice because they''re both mothers no matter the vast gulf between their statuses.


    ¡°Our relationship is complicated.¡± Vikiana says with a sigh. ¡°I''ve done her more wrong than your village''s Templar during the war.¡±


    ¡°But you''re not an Exemplar, or a former Exemplar, not to her. You''re her future mother-in-law. Focus on that bond rather than the past.¡± Ms Conner tells the tall woman with a reassuring smile, choosing to reveal what she''s gathered these past weeks to support Jessica despite her misgivings about the engagement.


    ¡°Tell me more about Jessica''s childhood.¡± Vikiana asks, changing the subject because she doesn''t know how to do that.


    --- --- ---


    When Vikiana steps out of the workshop, she finds Nahl and Rowland retreating from Jessica in the courtyard. The dark emotions caused by Ms Conner''s story instantly vanish at the sight of the short Jessica pushing these two tall and large warriors in a corner.


    ¡°I''m a Templar!¡± Nahl protests.


    ¡°Which makes you perfectly suited to buy food on credit while Rowland fetches the coin from Cecil and tells her to bring the beer!¡± Jessica exclaims.


    ¡°I''m a Hospitalier, I can''t just run errands for you... in uniform.¡± Rowland hesitantly argues. ¡°And she''s a Councilwoman, not a bartender!¡± He adds.


    ¡°So? I''m not forbidding the Council from attending.¡± Jessica dismisses. ¡°Now go, shoo!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°But, I''m really back on duty!¡± Rowland protests.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Jessica pauses, causing her two victims to breathe out in relief. ¡°Tell Roisia I''m sorry I yelled at her and ask her to bring skewers, big ones for the meat. There should be suitable weapons in the armory.¡±


    ¡°That''s, not...¡± Rowland trails off, likely realizing he needs to change arguments. ¡°Grace is going to throw you in a cell over this.¡± He proclaims hesitantly.


    ¡°Roisia''s the one who''s going to steal from the armory, I don''t see what that has to do with me.¡± Jessica shamelessly denies.


    ¡°...¡± Nahl and Rowland exchange helpless looks. They suddenly brighten when they spot Vikiana.


    ¡°Dame Vikiana!¡± Rowland calls out.


    ¡°Tell her we can''t use our status or connections to organize a banquet for her!¡± Nahl calls out.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the Order has plenty of tables in the mess hall.¡± Vikiana replies with a serious expression. ¡°They won''t miss a few, ask Emffrey if you''re not sure how to get them out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jessica nods knowingly. ¡°But bring a dozen, just in case.¡±


    ¡°We can''t fit a dozen here.¡± Vikiana notes, looking at the courtyard. ¡°But the plaza has plenty of space and it''s not too far. You can cook here to deliver there and it''ll be easier to stea... to borrow the tables from the Temple.¡±


    ¡°But I can''t feed the whole city... Or, can I?¡± Jessica says with a huge smile. ¡°Rowland!¡± She suddenly yells as she turns to him.


    ¡°Yes?!¡± Rowland exclaims before frowning. ¡°No.¡± He utters even though he doesn''t know what the crazy woman wants and knows it''s useless for him to refuse now that Dame Vikiana is piling on, not that he had a chance before that.


    ¡°Tell the Council that they''re sponsoring my welcoming banquet and that the population will be very disappointed if they stick to Nobility''s rotten etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s a smart trick.¡± Vikiana compliments with a smile.

 Yield.Ch24

    Vikiana leaves with Rowland and Nahl so I make my way back inside my workroom to change clothes. I fit on a loose pair of gray-white pants that are easy to move in and won''t constrain my bruises. I then fit on a thick black shirt and a silver tunic over it.


    Once done, I set my broadsword around my waist and grab the umbrella to set it on my shoulder, feeling pretty good about how I look and hoping Leomi will too. I head out and run into Uhla who''s awaiting me with a serious expression but a teasing look in her eyes.


    ¡°I have power over you, Dame Freepath.¡± Uhla declares while grabbing my forearm.


    I frown at her and sigh as I realize that this is Nahl''s revenge. She makes me drink a bitter concoction for the pain that thankfully mutes my headache and the pangs coming from my hand before changing my bandage.


    She then pulls me to the flow cistern and spends the next ten minutes shaping a complicated construct to heal my fingers with a good hundred portions of energy. I feel an itch when she activates it despite the numbness.


    ¡°Alright, are you done?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am unless you plan on breaking something else today.¡± Uhla replies cheekily. ¡°Oh, and Master Amand sends his regards for keeping your promise so quickly about delivering the plowing construct.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Okay, go help out then.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can''t, I have to report back.¡± Uhla counters, her eyes flicking to the side.


    ¡°That''s a lie. Go help Nahl or I''ll ask Vicky to train you.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°You wouldn''t.¡± She whispers with wide eyes.


    ¡°You know I would, and even convince Master Amand to give you a week off for your squad to spend with her.¡± I add with a grin because I wasn''t sure my threat would work.


    I depart, leaving her behind lamenting about how the Lake could allow a savage to ruin her studies. The city is just waking up but there are more patrols than people in the streets, most of them composed of soldiers who would have otherwise been getting prepared to embark for Port-Odo or guarding the walls and gates.


    The plaza, on the other hand, is in magnificent chaos. The merchants who would otherwise be setting up their stalls are crowded around Nahl and two other Templars who he apparently drafted.


    From the cries and pleas, it''s clear that those who sell food are trying to do just that while the rest are protesting the plaza''s takeover. I watch with a grin as he settles it by telling them to just set up on the side.


    I sit down on the Temple''s steps, enjoying the calm before the storm. I take pleasure at the fact that the Izla''s bigwigs are going to be coming to me one after the other in spite of my utter lack of status.


    I may be rich according to my own standards but no more so than any slightly successful merchant, it''ll take a while for my fortune to grow enough to compare to even a Baron considering their accumulated material wealth in lands and properties.


    As I wait, I catch quite a few distraught gazes at my left side. While my clothes are a lot looser than my hard black leather armor, which is being repaired, it remains obvious that I lost a few chunks of flesh.


    In spite of these looks, which don''t bother me as I truly care about Leomi and Celyz'' opinion, more than a few merchants and bourgeois approach to make my acquaintance. They merely say a few words without pushing for more.


    While I was told I''m now really famous, it surprises me that even poor low born approach to try to salute me. They remain afar, timidly awaiting their turn while the wealthier confidently take the front.


    You were right about the need to crush Nobility in the open, people didn''t take you as seriously before that skirmish despite having plenty of information about what you did.


    I think it''s because the past is past. My reputation has little meaning for those it doesn''t concern or affect, the fight made me relevant in an immediate sense. Liz twirls her umbrella to signify her agreement.


    ¡°Miss Freepath.¡± Master Amand''s voice calls out from behind.


    The small crowd gathered before me splits with bows and apologies, pushing back the peasants who stood in the back. I let go of the hilt of the concealed rapier and hold my hand out to stop them from dispersing. I find the situation rather stifling but, since things have turned out this way, I can''t give up this chance to make a point about equality.


    ¡°Master Amand.¡± I politely respond without turning around. ¡°Take a seat if you don''t mind, I''ll be with you once I greet everyone.¡±


    The Master walks down the steps and sits on one of the steps on my level a half-dozen meters to my right, grunting as he settles. My opinion of the old man rises from his humble demeanor.


    ¡°Barbarian, that''s the Templar Master.¡± Uhla whispers loudly from behind and to my left, surprising me.


    I throw a look over my shoulder, finding her carrying a long and old oak table with three other Semplars. I can''t help but give her a huge grin, finding her concealed pout rather cute.


    I turn to the increasingly large crowd and wait for them to find their guts. Surprisingly, but encouragingly, a peasant is the first to walk over with a hesitant expression that grows proud along with the other low born as they realize that I''m not joking about making the Templar Master wait.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± The young man says while slowly bending the knee.


    ¡°Hey, I''m Jessica and I''ll trip you when you leave if that knee hits the pavement.¡± I reply with a wide grin. He freezes and awkwardly switches to a slight bow.


    ¡°I''m, um, Fred.¡± He tells me, looking a bit embarrassed.


    A small commotion of cheers breaks out from the low born at the back of the crowd, started by a group of apprentices if I go by their work clothes and the tools some are carrying on their way to work.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± A woman yells at him.


    Fred hurriedly moves away with a cocky smile that has less to do with me as a person than the fact a peasant like me rose so high, not to mention he had the courage to walk over first.


    The people who come to see me one by one greet Master Amand as well who responds much more amiably than I do to those who show a bit too much enthusiasm. In the end, the crowd disperses before even half come over.


    ¡°Is this a show of power?¡± Amand asks me with a touch of curiosity as he gazes at the banquet preparations happening on the plaza.


    ¡°No, of change.¡± I reply easily.


    ¡°For the better, it seems.¡± He comments quietly. ¡°Although it remains to be seen if order can be maintained in such chaos.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t bother you I''m commandeering the Order?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why would it? We serve the people and you''ll be generously filling my brethren''s empty stomachs.¡± Amand replies with amusement. ¡°Two thousand of them are entering the city this afternoon and they''re tired of travel rations.¡±


    ¡°I''m not that rich.¡± I tell him with a chuckle. ¡°I think the Council is either going to love or hate me after today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, here comes the Hospitaliers'' Vice-Commander.¡± Amand warns me.


    I spot Roisia cruising through the crowd with a dark look on her face and her hand on her rapier''s handle. She looks like she just woke up and rushed here, she didn''t even take the time to pick up a colorful scarf.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Roisia shouts out as she climbs the steps. ¡°Why is half the city converging here?!¡±


    ¡°It''s a welcoming banquet!¡± I tell her enthusiastically.


    ¡°We already prepared one in the Keep!¡± She tells me, red in the face. ¡°They should be searching for Elizabeth Vil!¡±


    ¡°Which you''re not going to find.¡± I reply, rolling my eyes. ¡°They''re not going to fall on your lap, they''ll either lay low or be stupid enough to try something here and die trying.¡±


    ¡°Miss Freepath''s method may be unorthodox but her reasoning is sound and it''ll reassure the population.¡± Amand comments.


    ¡°Master Amand.¡± Roisia greets belatedly before turning back to me.


    ¡°I get it, I probably should have warned you.¡± I speak up before she can. ¡°But you would have countermanded me if you thought this was a bad idea so stop posturing, I just asked for help.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Roisia takes a deep breath and then lets out a long sigh. ¡°I should have listened to my fears when we met and kept you away from Mother. Do you have any idea of the mess you made?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I''m not a logistician.¡± I reply with a smile.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I do not think that is a word.¡± Amand comments seriously.


    ¡°It was already hard to gather and deploy the patrols on short notice, what do I do with this?¡± Roisia asks with a touch of desperation as she points me to the Templars and Hospitaliers moving to guard the plaza''s entrances.


    ¡°There are plenty of patrols left to keep the peace.¡± Amand laughingly tells her. ¡°This is good, the Izla needed a celebration after the war and to send the army off.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡± I tell Roisia with a corner smile.


    ¡°I swear I''ll charge you for my lost sleep.¡± She threatens and leaves.


    Master Amand chuckles and gets up. He gives me a slight bow and climbs upstairs. I smile as I watch Roisia worsens the chaos by stopping the merchants from setting their stalls in the middle of the plaza and directing them to the wide eastern street.


    ¡°Put some nerve into it! You represent the Templar Order and our Emperor Rasaec!¡± Amand barks, who likely found the Semplars looking a bit too gloomy for his taste.


    The morning goes by rather uneventfully after that because people from the Keep show up to take charge and organize the event with the servants they bring, setting up banners and setting a space to stock the meat before it''s cooked.


    A carriage arrives a few hours before noon, breaking the now monotonous ambiance on the plaza as soldiers spread out and a butler opens the door. Cecil and Vikiana get down from it together, surprising me because I didn''t think the two knew each other. Although, from the distance between them and their postures, it doesn''t seem like they''re on familiar terms.


    The former is wearing a Councilwoman''s white robe with golden embroidery reminiscent of Nobility, which is something that we argued about but that I had to let go because it had a lot to do with vanity and I suspect some overcompensation because of her low status as a Madame.


    ¡°The Council will cover the costs but you''ll have to pay half over time.¡± Cecil directly informs me with a rapacious smile. What a faker, she already manages my coin anyway.


    ¡°Half?!¡± I exclaim exaggeratedly.


    ¡°I told you, she doesn''t care.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°Indeed, she has such a pure spirit.¡± Cecil acknowledges sarcastically. I can''t help but scowl at the remark even as the two smirk with satisfaction at my reaction.


    ¡°I''m clearly no match for two elderly foxes.¡± I spitefully remark, causing their expressions to turn stiff. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°To tell you that Dame Vikiana is henceforth your bodyguard, by decree of the Council.¡± Cecil declares while making an elegant flourish with her robe''s long sleeve.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I deny. ¡°No way I''m agreeing to a chaperone.¡±


    ¡°It''s only for a short while.¡± Vikiana tells me. ¡°And I want to train you because you clearly don''t take swordsmanship seriously enough.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, blinking in surprise.


    ¡°You know how to fight yet you battle like a brawler.¡± She tells me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°The ceiling fell on me, did you really expect me to shape lion strikes between each blow with my head pounding?¡± I protest with a groan.


    ¡°No, but I hoped you would be smart enough not to let yourself be stabbed in the heart. You would be dead if she had more flow, just because you couldn''t take a step back.¡± Vikiana berates.


    ¡°Ugh, just stay there.¡± I tell her with a sigh.


    Liz points at a spot to my left with the flat umbrella. It might not be so bad to drag her along, at least I can make sure she doesn''t fly off to die in battle in the off-chance she finds me that worthy.


    There''s no point in keeping her away since she''s seen through my attempts to diminish myself in her eyes, and I''m tired of doing that anyway. Vikiana pointedly ignores me to head off into the Temple.


    ¡°She literally abandoned her duty before it even began, I''m firing her.¡± I tell Cecil.


    ¡°I didn''t see anything so I can''t agree to that.¡± The Councilwoman replies with a smile.


    I spot a group of a dozen Hospitaliers walk onto the plaza, wielding hammers instead of halberds and large books with iron frames. They''re wearing chain-mails that drop down to their knees under their white and light blue tunics which are embroidered with a golden weighing scale. Grace leads the group straight for me, which is slightly worrisome.


    ¡°The Justiciers have a sense for the dramatic.¡± I note, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°You''re worse. Do you have any id...¡± Cecil starts.


    ¡°Yea, yea, yea. I heard that speech from your daughter already this morning.¡± I impatiently cut her off. ¡°How much power does she have?¡±


    ¡°The Council sets the laws and the Hospitaliers uphold them, the Justiciers only intervene when there is doubt or a complaint.¡± Cecil explains with an annoyed frown.


    ¡°Where does the coin from fines go?¡± I ask, starting to realize I probably should have kept myself up to date even though I lack time the most.


    ¡°If you''re worried about corruption, the books are available to the public.¡± She tells me while moving to stand at my side. ¡°The victims are compensated first and the proceeds enter the Izla''s coffers.¡±


    ¡°Good, although that''ll make it harder to protest if she tries to fine me.¡± I comment. ¡°The Hospitaliers shouldn''t take direct income from fining people.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure whether that was decreed by Leomi Lance or Grace Odo but they were in agreement.¡± Cecil informs me. ¡°You really don''t trust them?¡±


    ¡°Leomi is too nice, it makes her susceptible to those around her.¡± I explain. ¡°I don''t know Grace enough but her family and mine have had some disagreements.¡±


    ¡°And they''re Nobles.¡± Cecil notes.


    ¡°While I would bring that point up with others, you''re just as bad in terms of ambition.¡± I counter, causing her to chuckle unashamedly.


    I notice that Grace is expressionless as she approaches and that her traits are hard and dug. Liz and I twirl our umbrella somewhat nervously as she slowly walks up the steps to face me.


    ¡°Grace Odo, I presume.¡± I leisurely greet her, inclining my head.


    The woman stares at me, the bright eyes I remember from the last time we met now seem cold. It gives me a chill but I''ve faced much harsher gazes from more frightening foes so it isn''t difficult for me to hold hers.


    Grace suddenly drops the head of her two-handed hammer on the pavement, causing a dull thumping sound. She opens her book and sets it in equilibrium on her left palm. Then, she pulls a vial of ink that she deposits on the pages before pulling out a writing quill from the back of her head.


    I would likely appreciate the woman''s style and class if her silence didn''t unnerve me. I throw a glance at the rest of the Justiciers while she writes, finding that more than half have a tan and that they all have calluses. I try to wait patiently but lose it once Grace dips the quill in ink for the fifth time.


    ¡°If you''re going to play mute and keep writing, you might as well take a seat on the steps.¡± I bluntly tell her.


    A wave of discomfort goes through the Justiciers but Grace merely pauses to ponders for a small while before nodding and sitting by my side. Her lack of hostility feels odd when added to the fact she has yet to speak to me.


    I''m further baffled as she extends the heavy-looking book in-between us, apparently inviting me to take a look. I find her handwriting is clear and she makes no use of embellishing curves as Leomi does.


    The first sentence she points me to with her quill surprises me as it indicates that she has lost the use of her vocal cords while the next few almost bring tears to my eyes as she offers an apology for her father murdering mine.


    Damn you, Leomi, why tell her? It takes me a while to regain my composure and read her account of the loss of her voice. I stop her from continuing to write, understanding that I misread the coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°It''ll be easier to exchange one sentence at a time, Grace.¡± I tell her, causing another wave of restlessness among the Justiciers. ¡°You lot go help your comrades.¡± I snap at them with a glare.


    They return dark looks but snap to attention when Grace turns to them and waves them away. The dozen of them make awkward salutes and spread out over the plaza, apparently deciding to secure the area as a couple of them climb on top of roofs.


    ''I assume you know who the Shades are.'' I read as I turn my attention back to her book.


    ¡°I''ve had a few run-ins.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°It wouldn''t be a good idea to seek revenge.¡±


    ''Not yet.'' Grace semi-agrees. ''I have heard of your deeds in Meria but not yet read the report of your latest.''


    ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± I ask with a smile.


    ''I do not know yet.'' She replies.


    I recount yesterday''s events for her, making sure to impress on her that there is no way to confirm if it really was Elizabeth Vil. In the end she merely nods without commenting.


    ''Did you seek authorization for this banquet? I have witnessed the chaos it caused at the docks and Vice-Commander Roisia has been quite evasive on the matter.'' Grace inquires.


    ¡°Do I need an authorization? As far as I know, there is no law against organizing a feast.¡± I comment.


    ¡°There are technically no laws against this but yes, you do need an authorization if only out of tradition.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°If there are no laws, then I''m not breaking any laws.¡± I dismiss while throwing her a glare.


    ''It would have been best if you asked for permission before...'' Grace writes.


    ¡°No. It would not have been best.¡± I utter flatly, interrupting her writing.


    ''Why?'' She inscribes on the paper. ''No laws allow this so, in my opinion, it would have been preferable to seek permission.'' Cecil leans in from above to read over my shoulder while I think.


    ¡°Because I''m free to do whatever isn''t forbidden.¡± I tell Grace. ¡°And free to break whatever laws I wish, although that comes with consequences if I''m caught.¡± I add with a smile.


    ¡°That''s not how it works.¡± Cecil murmurs.


    ''Why not?'' Grace hurriedly writes and glances up to the Councilwoman, surprising us both. ''I find her point of view legitimate. While asking for permission would have saved us some trouble, it is our mistake not to demand it done by law.''


    ¡°Go on.¡± Cecil encourages with a frown.


    ''I believe in only forbidding behavior that causes harm and granting people their freedom when it does not infringe on others'' rather than stifling people by restricting every action that isn''t expressly lawful as Nobility often has. Doing so will prevent unscrupulous people from taking advantage of the gray areas in the law.'' Grace explains.


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± I tell Grace with a harsh voice, causing her to startle. ¡°You can''t grant people their freedom. All you can do is restrain it by force, whether by arms or social pressure.¡±


    ''I disagree with the use of the word force but agree with the rest. People are born free as you''ve said, but they do require rules and the vast majority follow them even without threats to enforce them.'' Grace writes.


    ¡°Of course, we wouldn''t have made it as a species if communities couldn''t self-regulate. But born free?¡± I chuckle derisively. ¡°How can you be free if you can''t walk or feed yourself? You can''t. Freedom isn''t given, it''s seized personally.¡± I affirm.

 Yield.Ch25

    Grace Odo remains silent for a long time by my side, likely thinking way too hard about my words when the concept couldn''t be more simple. So long that Vikiana returns and stands behind me like a guard.


    ¡°You''re doing that to annoy me, aren''t you?¡± I ask without turning around.


    ¡°Hm, partly.¡± She replies.


    ''How lonely.'' Grace inscribes in black ink over white paper.


    ¡°Freedom? Please.¡± I dismiss. ¡°I didn''t say you can''t be taught, merely that it would be contradictory for one to be free if it depends on others'' help.¡±


    ''By your logic, no one is free.'' Grace slowly writes. Her quill making a pleasant sound on the paper. ''You spoke of our species earlier, I would say that humans can reach the utmost state of freedom for each individual by banding together under a set of agreed-upon guidelines.''


    ¡°The issue is that there will always be differences in physical and mental capability between people who leads to sub-groups which then monopolize power, acquiring more freedom than the rest.¡± I counter. ¡°Nobility''s freedom rests on peasantry''s shoulders.¡±


    ''That means the system must be improved.'' Grace argues.


    ¡°Or discarded.¡± I reply. I hear her start writing so I stop her by catching the tip of her quill. ¡°You don''t need to write it, I know that my ideal view of individual freedom isn''t achievable. Humans cannot live alone in the long-term and survive, and we require rules because self-restraint isn''t a viable method to ensure there is no abuse of others'' freedom.¡±


    ''Then why hold this goal for yourself? Pride?'' Grace questions, showing quite the ability to read me.


    ¡°You could say I''m the most prideful being in the world.¡± I acknowledge with a smile. ¡°But I am also the least prideful.¡±


    ''That last statement is self-contradictory.'' Grace writes and then her lips shape soundlessly in a silent laugh. I''m sure she could make some noise even without vocal cords, odd she would decide otherwise. ''Claiming to be the least prideful being in the world is insanely prideful.''


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil and I aren''t so different, we both seek the ultimate personal freedom while also aiming to help others attain theirs. Both goals are contradictory as well as unachievable.¡± I explain.


    ''Was the loss of your father and then her pursuit of Leomi Lance the points where you broke off, or did it occur after Meiridin?'' Grace inscribes the question in black ink, abruptly changing the subject.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ''I am probing your sense of responsibility.'' Grace explains.


    ¡°We aren''t in complete conflict.¡± I speak up. Grace looks, raising her thin eyebrows. ¡°Those events certainly caused us to diverge but we still share similar goals even if she has recently refused to work with me.¡±


    ''Can you find Elizabeth Vil again?'' Grace asks.


    ¡°I wasn''t looking for her.¡± I deflect.


    ''So, were you truly seeking the child? Or following the rumors because you thought them a plot? Or something else?'' She presses.


    ¡°The second, and I turned out to be right considering what I found.¡± I easily explain.


    ''I''m surprised you used your privilege to make this banquet happen considering your pride and apparent disdain for Nobility. Hypocrisy?'' Grace pushes, evidently unwilling to pull her punches.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder, taking her question seriously rather than as an attempt to insult me. ¡°I sometimes act pridefully, I''ll admit to that much.¡± I tell her, causing both Cecil and Vikiana to scoff.


    ''Euphemism?'' Grace asks.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I respond, affecting an unconcerned shrug. ¡°I''m not so prideful I expect privilege. I merely am while Nobility demands if you want to make that comparison. Think of me as someone who acts freely. If others don''t challenge me, I will be as I am without worrying about whether that is because of fear, respect, or privileges they grant me. I don''t carry the responsibility of their choices. If others do challenge me, then I''ll either limit or enforce my own freedom.¡± I explain.


    ''That seems like a dereliction of duty.'' Grace argues. ''If you''re granted privilege, you should carry the full weight of it, as Nobility should but doesn''t always.''


    ¡°I disagree.¡± I deny.


    Grace locks eyes with me. Once more, I perceive coldness from the gaze and her traits. This time, I look further and realize that it is because the woman is so serious about her duties that she disallows her emotions from affecting her judgment, making her seem cold.


    ¡°If one accepts the privileges they are given, they have taken an engagement and carry the responsibility of success or failure.¡± I argue. ¡°If not, then one isn''t bound by other''s wishes. All that remains are consequences from one''s choices.¡±


    ''Isn''t it deception if you omit to explain?'' Grace questions.


    ¡°It can be taken as such.¡± I reply, unconcerned. ¡°I do not have that intent, but it is part of the consequences from my choice not to make myself clear, whether that choice was conscious or not.¡±


    ''You don''t deny order.'' Grace writes as a conclusion, throwing me off.


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± I admit.


    ''I believed you denied order at first with your rather extreme views on freedom.'' Grace explains. ''But, in fact, you pursue chaos.''


    ¡°Isn''t that one and the same?¡± I ask.


    ''No, you don''t deny order but wish to conquer chaos by being chaos despite your awareness that the goal is intrinsically contradictory.'' Grace responds. ''Of course, this is all nonsense.'' She writes with a hint of humor.


    ¡°It does sound like me, though.¡± I reply with a laugh.


    ''I like you, but I won''t spare you if your actions run afoul of my duties.'' Grace swiftly inscribes the blunt sentence.


    ¡°As a true friend would.¡± I tell her with a grin.


    Grace returns a bright smile and holds her hand out. I let go of the umbrella and shake her hand. She closes her book and gets up while relying on her hammer like a cane. She bows to Vikiana and Cecil before making her way out of the plaza. Four of her Justiciers leave their posts to follow her.


    I run my eyes over the plaza, noticing that there has been a lot of progress made since the Council took over with their people. The tables are now arranged in rows and servants are setting up a main one for the ''important'' people, having even brought an embroidered tablecloth and chairs.


    Rowland and Nahl are talking while looking my way. I smile and wave at them. They glance at each other and head over. I hear Cecil step back and whisper something to Vikiana before departing.


    ¡°I bet she told you not to let me out of your sight.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Actually, she gave me permission to knock you out if you tried.¡± Vikiana replies.


    ¡°Are you doing this to help me or to make my life miserable, Vicky?¡± I ask, frustrated.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies with a small laugh.


    I stab backward with the oil-cloth umbrella. She sidesteps. I sigh and decide to let it be for now since I''m not planning on going anywhere. Rowland and Nahl climb up the steps, attracting gazes from the curious crowd. They stop once they reach my eye level, meaning Rowland climbs one less step.


    ¡°You done plotting my demise?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°No.¡± Nahl replies, with a dismissive roll of his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, so you were doing that but you''re not done.¡± I note. The Templar frowns as he tries to think of a counter.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.¡°We simply have no more work to do, so we came to help Dame Vikiana keep you contained.¡± Rowland explains astutely.


    ¡°She''s my bodyguard.¡± I tell them. I lift my umbrella to throw her a look over my shoulder. ¡°These two are scheming against me, they both admitted it. Attack, Vicky!¡± I order.


    She stares at me expressionlessly. I let out a mournful cry and turn back to find them smiling in amusement. I extend my umbrella out to the side, almost hitting them with the point, to invite them to sit down.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid to provoke E.Vil by putting yourself in the open? Not to mention Nobility.¡± Nahl asks as he settles down.


    ¡°That''s the entire point of what I''ve been doing.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, I think it''s a second nature for you to provoke.¡± Rowland quips.


    ¡°Doesn''t mean there''s no point to it.¡± I note, chuckling.


    ¡°You really shouldn''t be trying to cause dissension.¡± Nahl mutters.


    ¡°The dissension already exists, all I''m doing is bringing it to the light and making it impossible to ignore. No one forced Huan Thrin or Tuala Hakarth to oppose the Izla.¡± I tell him.


    Nahl falls silent. Rowland suddenly makes a joyful sound. I follow his gaze, finding that kegs of beer have arrived. He jumps up and heads there, causing Nahl to make a disapproving grunting noise. I look up, finding the sun close to its noon position.


    ¡°Do you mind going to the workshop to tell them to come have lunch?¡± I ask Nahl.


    ¡°No problem.¡± He replies, standing up.


    ¡°You''re way too nice. You know that, right?¡± I question.


    ¡°I''m a Templar.¡± He tells me with a smile.


    I throw a pointed look at Vikiana who responds by shrugging. So much for being an Exemplar. She frowns like she read my mind, making me chuckle. Rowland returns with four tankards. Surprisingly, Vicky takes one.


    Nahl returns with my employees fifteen minutes later, they cause another round of random people coming over to greet me that would have spoiled my mood if I didn''t quickly down my beer.


    Servants and cooks soon bring grilled meat that they display on the tables for people to serve themselves. A good chunk of the population passes by the plaza and the mood is quite high but I can''t get into it because there is no sign of Leomi or Yvonne. Neither Grace nor the Council comes so I assume they''ll arrive by dinner.


    ¡°... but she''s too brutal.¡± Nahl contests. I try to remember who they were talking about.


    ¡°She didn''t kill that many if you consider what she achieved.¡± Rowland argues.


    ¡°That doesn''t change how brutal she behaves, and wasn''t it Jessica and Leomi Lance who restrained her?¡± Nahl asks.


    ¡°Things are never so clear-cut.¡± I tell him, realizing they''re talking about Liz. ¡°Especially not during a battle where plans go to die.¡±


    ¡°See, I''m right.¡± Rowland declares victoriously.


    ¡°But Liz did kill more than she had to.¡± I deny. ¡°And so did I.¡± I add.


    ¡°I''m sorry, we shouldn''t have talked about this after yesterday.¡± Nahl apologizes, confusing me. I lift the umbrella to throw him a glance.


    ¡°It wasn''t your fault.¡± The Templar tells me with a reassuring voice.


    Does he think that was the first time I killed? I shake my head and sigh while lowering the umbrella. I feel much worse about the fact I got the kid''s father killed than I do about the last dozen people I''ve killed. This abrupt reminder of how much of a monster I''ve become makes my gut twist.


    I spend the next few hours in a dark mood. Watching the flow of people coming and going. The occasional flares of pain from my broken fingers as the overcharged healing construct does its work are an enjoyable reminder that I am alive.


    I straighten up when I spot two butlers setting silverware and porcelain plates on the main table they placed in front of the Temple. My heart accelerates to the point where I can hear the thumping in my eardrums.


    Grace returns and takes Rowland as well as Vikiana aside but that mystery doesn''t interest me half as much as the stomping I can hear in the distance, signifying there is a troop close-by.


    I pull all my flow and plot my course, preparing the constructs I''ll need to reach her. With Vicky otherwise occupied, she isn''t even going to be able to stop us, which means we can do anything to Leomi, we can conquer the world! Slight exaggeration there. Is it?


    A row of Hospitaliers in chain-mails appear at the entrance of the southern street, holding their halberds straight up which slightly complicates my plans but not too much.


    I put my umbrella down and leap forward with a lion''s step, causing a small group of people to scatter. Uselessly because I create a platform of air at the apex of my jump and throw myself forward again, causing some excited cries from the crowd.


    I ignore them as I run in the air towards the rows and rows of Hospitaliers advancing. Suddenly, I spot a woman on a large white warhorse with short white hair, light gray eyes, bronze skin, sharp traits, and a small golden one-winged jay on her left shoulder.


    The rest of the world fades away, there''s no more Jessica or Elizabeth right now but a woman in love, sick of heartache for two beings and unable to hold back now that one of them is there to accept her.


    She''s wearing a large white and blue cloak with the Hospitaliers'' cross crest on the chest that squares her shoulders in the sexiest way. I leap over the halberds'' points with the singular objective of reaching for her brilliant smile.


    I take a few more steps and plunge towards her arm first. She opens hers and catches me. I barely notice that she lifts me up so I don''t flatten myself on her horse because I''m already nibbling the pulp of her soft lower lip.


    My lower-stomach impacts her waist, which is perfect to wrap my legs around her torso. I seize her hair between my knuckles and pull her head back to push my tongue in. I eat her up, push my chest against hers so that she can feel my heart going wild.


    She closes her cloak around my shoulders and then her hands get busy unfastening my belt. One soon slips inside my panties from behind while the other invades my shirt to seize my breast and fondle it, making me break my kiss. She doesn''t give me the chance to catch my breath.


    I reflexively bend back, spine arcing from the electrifying pleasure her cool slender fingers cause by caressing me. She leans in and returns a surprisingly tender kiss, one full of aggressive longing and gentle affection. The perfect kiss that makes me melt and slacken inside her arms.


    She pulls me straight and we lock foreheads to leverage our mouths apart. We stare in each other''s eyes, panting with our noses brushing against each other. At that moment, Leomi and I share the same thought. We can''t wait any longer.


    ¡°Screw tradition.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°And ceremony.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Do you have your ring?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''s in my workshop, Yvonne can get it.¡± I reply.


    ¡°She''s already carrying mine.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Yvonne, my ring is in a big red cloth at my workshop, ask Rowland to lead you there.¡± I call out, projecting my voice out of the cloak covering us.


    ¡°Don''t do anything I would do before I return.¡± Yvonne replies with a laughing voice. I feel the hand on my ass slide around my waist.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I reply with a shivering voice.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Leomi adds, sounding slightly more reliable.


    She checks my most intimate place like she owns it, which she does, to ensure I kept myself ready for her, which I faithfully have. I grab her belt buckle and clumsily unfasten it to slide my hand inside her pants.


    I check with the back of my fingers because she''s much more sensitive than I am, and pull away once I feel how smooth her skin is. Not because her palm returned to grab my right butt-cheek but because I prefer cupping her tiny firm breasts, alternating so that neither gets jealous.


    ¡°How I missed these.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°They only feel safe in your hand.¡± Leomi whispers, pecking my lips.


    A discordant clamor erupts around us. I stiffen in embarrassment as I realize that the horse never stopped advancing towards the plaza. Leomi immediately raises her arms to set them around my neck, providing me some cover even though it costs her my body.


    ¡°I love you.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I reply, forgetting the rest.


    ¡°Do you mind dressing us back up?¡± She asks.


    I nod and reluctantly abandon her marvelous erect nipples to focus on fastening our belts, which takes me so long that the warhorse arrives at the bottom of the Temple''s steps just as I finish.


    ¡°Do you want me to show you off?¡± I ask her, wishing for no more than the opportunity to spoil her.


    ¡°I would be proud if you did me the honor.¡± Leomi replies with a glimmer in her eyes.


    She lowers her arms and arranges our shirts under her cloak before pulling it off my shoulders. I unwrap my legs from her waist and hop off on the left side of the mount.


    I land in front of a crowd that is still gathering on the plaza and a good thousand Hospitaliers standing in organized ranks with their halberds held up. There is cheering but also heckling, but we don''t care about their opinions. Leomi''s wish is to be held above all others, whether they approve or not.


    I reach over her left leg to tap the right. She passes it over the white warhorse''s back to sit sideways on the saddle. I seize a few portions of energy from her and use them to strengthen my body.


    I pass my arm around her thighs and pick her off the horse, rising her above all from the bottom of the steps. This time, the cheers drown out the few whose unwanted opinions about our relationship override their common sense.


    I climb the steps up backward while Leomi waves at the crowd with a grin on her face and her left hand resting on my half-shoulder. I reach the top and wait a while for the noise to die down before setting her by my side.


    Instead of the speech I expected her to give, she turns to me, leaving the people to return to the day-long banquet. Her eyes pause on something behind me. The jay on her shoulders takes off.


    I follow its awkward trajectory, finding that it looks prettier in silver. Its small claws grab onto something and it flies back. I feel Leomi reach out and catch the object that she returns to me, the umbrella.


    ¡°That looks oddly good on you, especially since it''s a lot heavier than it looks.¡± She tells me with one of her corner smiles.


    ¡°Hey! I''m light.¡± I exclaim. ¡°And here I refrained from toying with whores because you told me not to.¡±


    ¡°Jessica! What would the people think if they heard you?!¡± Leomi asks with utterly fake outrage.


    ¡°They''re more likely to be surprised you''re with someone like me than to realize doing that is your style rather than mine.¡± I note with a mean smile.


    ¡°Calumny.¡± She protests weakly.


    ¡°I can hear you perfectly from here.¡± Vikiana utters frostily as she advances and overshadows us.


    ¡°Mother, it''s not what you think!¡± Leomi exclaims with a serious expression that makes me giggle.


    ¡°Vicky, I swear your daughter''s purity is intact!¡± I pile on with a deep voice, causing Leomi to chuckle in turn.


    The woman''s wrinkles deepen but she opens her arms and wraps us both in a hug, utterly confusing us both. We both gape as Vikiana tightens her grip, almost picking us up, before suddenly releasing us.

 Yield.Ch26

    Leomi and I stand there staring at Vikiana, my umbrella even slips off my shoulder to slowly fall to the ground. The veteran steps back with a thin smile on her lips. I witness my love grin at her from the corner of my eyes. I hesitate, not sure about what to do or think.


    ¡°Mother, did you just accept her?¡± Lance asks with a deep voice, the golden jay on her shoulder starts silently chirping.


    ¡°I don''t oppose, acceptance will take some time and bruises.¡± Vikiana replies, her lips rising just a little.


    ¡°The two of you look more alike with short hair.¡± I comment and immediately feel silly.


    Both tall women glance at me and then at each other. Small creases appear on Vikiana''s forehead while Leomi frowns slightly. I blink uncertainly at their reaction which isn''t merely underwhelming but puzzling.


    Grace approaches and turns her book around, showing the word ''congratulations'' before heading in the direction Yvonne left towards with Nahl looking rather preoccupied in tow.


    ¡°What have you done, my jay? Your name has reached my ears almost daily from indirect channels these past few weeks.¡± Leomi suddenly asks as she turns to me.


    ¡°I have simply been setting a foundation for your trap, my love.¡± I easily reply.


    ¡°... You can''t be serious.¡± She says, paling. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I am, it is my decision. I''ll only become more suitable to bait him as time passes and I advance my own plans.¡± I reply gently.


    ¡°What if I fail you?¡± Leomi asks, her expression heavy.


    ¡°You won''t.¡± I reassure her with a smile.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± Lance insists with a dark voice.


    ¡°Then we''ll deal with the consequences, kitten.¡± I tell her, unconcerned.


    ¡°Together.¡± Leomi acknowledges with a tiny nod.


    ¡°I''m the cute one, you''re not allowed.¡± I protest and lean in to kiss her.


    I feel her hands land on my waist as our lips meet, which is why it startles me when five fingers take hold of my wrist and stop me from cupping her breast. I open my eyelids and throw a look to my right, finding a stern Vikiana glaring at me. I slowly pull away with an awkward smile.


    ¡°You''re supposed to be my bodyguard.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°I''m protecting you from me.¡± She replies, somehow managing to sound threatening despite her even voice.


    Great, I can''t even fire her now. The golden jay on Leomi''s left shoulder silently chortles at my discomfiture. I glare at all three of them until I spot a group walking over from the east.


    Rowland, Roisia, Cecil, Yvonne, Nahl, and Grace along with her four Justiciers. As I resent Vikiana and wait for them to arrive, Leomi orders her thousand Hospitaliers to return to their barracks to disarm before coming back.


    The rest of the Council shows up in carriages, including the fat merchant whose name I think I forgot thrice, probably out of spite for him having so much food to stuff himself with, and Sybil Whytton whose name I recall because she''s a pretty tall blonde on top of being a Councilwoman.


    ¡°Well, now it''s a party.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°We can still...¡± She trails off.


    As I was about to speak up, Leomi''s head snaps to the east. I turn, finding a group of about forty Nobles and twice as many guards coming down the large street leading to the docks.


    ¡°We''re going to have to delay.¡± Leomi murmurs sadly.


    ¡°Duty first?¡± I ask harshly.


    ¡°People first.¡± She corrects with a sigh.


    ¡°...¡± I exhale to let my building anger out, aware that I don''t have any ground to argue on considering I have and will use that same priority, which has and will complicate our relationship.


    In the lead is a lanky man with blond hair, he is wearing a royal blue shirt with the purple symbol ''IV'' on the heart and white pants embroidered with golden threads. Worst of all, he has a fan in his left hand. There is a tough-looking middle-aged man with scars on his face and completely black clothes with two swords at his waist escorting the lanky man.


    Following one step behind is a slender but taller man with black hair that corresponds to Huan Thrin''s description. These Nobles form two groups, one from the Izla and one from abroad, there is no doubt in my mind that their appearance now is no coincidence.


    ¡°If they''re who I think they are, I''ll be spilling blood by nightfall.¡± We utter, experiencing a mind-splitting pain as blood rushes to our bruised brain.


    ¡°Not with those broken fingers you won''t.¡± Leomi denies instantly, grabbing my hand and carefully squeezing it.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I reassure her. ¡°It won''t hurt, me.¡±


    ¡°No, my jay.¡± Leomi affirms, turning to me. ¡°Izla Meria cannot afford to get into open conflict with these Nobles, not if we want to survive. The leader is Prince Arkur Caroline of Telnur, the lithe man. He is a flow-smith for the fourth phalanx.¡±


    ¡°You expect us to stand there while they try to steal you from us?¡± I ask, barely holding myself back.


    ¡°They won''t be, there is etiquette to follow on the first meeting. You can forget the stakes if you want, Jessica, but this matters to me. As much as you needed me to act in accord to the situation back at your village, I need you to do the same here.¡± Leomi argues calmly. I open my mouth to protest but she stops me by gently placing her index on my lips. ¡°I''m only asking you to be civilized, not to bow down or be excessively polite. Same as I remained a Lady back home, you can remain a warrior here. Simply exercise some restraint.¡±


    I grit my teeth and tear my eyes away to lock eyes with her. I reach around her waist and grab her right side with my forearm set in the small of her back. Leomi''s smile stiffens as she likely realizes what I''m going to do.


    I sidestep to her left side and kick the back of her knees. She falls backward, my forearm becoming the only support preventing her from hitting the pavement and rolling down the steps.


    I suppress the flash of agony coming from my hand and absent left arm, which flares because of my desire to truly hold her, to lean in. I kiss her full on the mouth.


    Her forearms soon appear on either side of my neck and she crosses her wrists between my shoulder-blades. The crowd falls quiet and then a loud whistle pierces the shocked silence, followed by amazed cheers.


    ¡°You go, girl!¡± Yvonne calls out. Unsurprisingly, the whistling ended a moment before she spoke.


    ¡°Don''t encourage her.¡± Rowland says with a groan.


    I pull Leomi back up, finding her rosy cheeks especially entertaining. She smacks my butt and turns to Yvonne. She shakes her head just slightly, causing my best-friend to glance at me.


    I hesitate for a moment and then imitate Leomi, unwilling to get engaged now because it''ll turn into a spectacle where I''ll have to make a point instead of it just being about us. Grace turns her book around to show Leomi while pointing at the last line with her quill. ''I have work.''


    ¡°Any details to share yet?¡± Leomi asks. Grace shakes her head and heads off.


    ¡°What is she investigating?¡± I question.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Leomi replies with an awkward shrug.


    ¡°Viki?¡± I turn to her but she simply stares back.


    ¡°I thought she was looking for Elizabeth Vil but she''s asked about the chat I had with Viki.¡± Yvonne speaks up.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± Vikiana says with a warning in her voice.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°What? She gets to call you Viki, why can''t I!?¡± The sword-sworn protests while pointing at me.


    ¡°Wait, she does?¡± Nahl asks while blinking in surprise.


    ¡°I do.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°She doesn''t.¡± Viki denies.


    ¡°Don''t listen to Viki, she''s being shy.¡± I tell the rest with a serious voice.


    Vikiana glares at me while Yvonne grins mischievously. The rest, Leomi included, stare at me and Viki with baffled expressions. The awkwardness lasts a while and only ends when Leomi turns to the group of Nobles.


    I notice that they''ve stopped to chat with the Council while a large group of servants places two more tables near the main one and sets the tables. A group of muscular sailors carrying barrels soon shows up.


    Master Amand steps out of the Temple with Alex and heads there, joined by Cecil. Only Rowland, Yvonne, Roisia, and Nahl remain here with us, with Vikiana standing back as an outsider. I give Leomi a pointed look to tell her that she should go now if she''s going to leave.


    ¡°You''re not coming?¡± Lance asks me with a hopeful look that almost changes my mind.


    ¡°Thrin is here to throw a wrench in your plans by relying on the influences they represent to suppress you and have you return his house''s titles, which is clearly working considering you told me to behave. I''m the carriage that''s trying to run him over so I can''t be there when he tries to pressure you to make me move out of his way because you won''t be able to deny involvement with my actions if I am.¡± I explain.


    ¡°And you don''t want to go.¡± Leomi adds smilingly.


    ¡°I''ll be watching from up here.¡± I tell her with a wink.


    ¡°Huan Thrin won''t be able to use them to suppress me, they''re here because they all need something from me.¡± She notes, raising her eyebrow like she''s asking a question.


    ¡°Their presence is enough to bolster Thrin''s case when he presents it considering they represent the traditional way of Nobility.¡± I argue.


    ¡°It might tip an Arbitration in his favor if added to the confirmation that Elizabeth Vil violated her exile.¡± Leomi continues in my place.


    ¡°That sounds naughty.¡± Yvonne whispers from a mere meter away, startling us both. We chuckle and turn to include her.


    ¡°Master Amand wouldn''t judge in his favor, but another might and there are two other Masters in Meria right now.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°Just tell the Thrin my actions are my own if it comes up. I''ll deal with him myself when he reaches out to the Order.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''ll be too late once he makes an official request.¡± Lance tells me with a frown.


    ¡°I don''t plan to let him but, even if he does, it won''t be too late for me to act.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll trust you.¡± Leomi agrees without even taking a moment to think.


    Leomi picks up my umbrella by the rim and holds it out to me. I take hold of the handle with a grin and set it on my shoulder to watch her go down to the plaza, her thighs pushing her white and blue cloak with every step. I sit down where I am.


    Yvonne soon pulls Rowland over and makes him take a seat beside me before dropping on his lap. The two grin at each other like idiots while Roisia and Nahl join us, sitting below me. Leomi quickly buries herself in the crowd, stopping to talk to people with a grin on her face as she relishes the attention.


    Not far from her, Grace approaches a well-dressed woman in the crowd who has an air of resemblance to Tuala Hakarth with her four Justiciers. The woman panics slightly but soon relaxes and follows them.


    ¡°What is she up to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Probably trying to track down how Elizabeth Vil managed to ambush Jessica Freepath in spite of the overwhelming odds against that happening.¡± Roisia quips, causing Yvonne to burst out in laughter while Rowland and Nahl look around with quizzical expressions.


    ¡°Viki!¡± I yell out, certain she sold me out because Roisia''s pike is much too close to the fear I expressed for it to be a coincidence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies. ¡°No.¡± She adds after a pause. ¡°What was the question?¡± She asks with a very serious tone.


    ¡°You''re never going to let go of that yes and no thing, are you?¡± I ask, feeling defeated.


    ¡°No.¡± She responds gravely.


    ¡°You''re fired.¡± I tell her. Roisia and Yvonne chuckle once more so I turn my attention to these two minxes. I suddenly realize that Cecil would have shown me a sealed order if there was one. ¡°There''s no decree of the Council making her my bodyguard, is there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not that I saw.¡± Roisia tells me with a laugh.


    ¡°Ugh. Liars, all of them.¡± I lament.


    ¡°It was a verbal agreement.¡± Vikiana speaks up. ¡°And they''re courtiers of a kind, those all lie as they breathe.¡±


    I twirl my umbrella and sigh while observing the awkwardness on the plaza. Peasants are awkwardly keeping their distances from Nobility while the Bourgeoisie is trying to discreetly breach the gap without individually exposing themselves.


    That situation strikes a stark contrast with how even those in beggar-like clothes seem to have no fear of approaching Leomi, not to the point where they block her way or touch her but close enough to personally greet her.


    It provides me with some understanding as to why Leomi is so beloved by people, other than her beauty, charisma, and intelligence. She leaves most with joyful expressions, some appear disappointed but yet smile as they give up their spot.


    I would have been worried about her safety if she wasn''t so deadly with a sword and didn''t possess reflexes close to the Little one''s, but I''m pretty sure the crowd would rip assassins to shreds before she even got to draw. Wet smooching sounds reach my ears so I close my eyes, only to notice scratching sounds no doubt coming from Rowland''s stubble.


    ¡°Would the two of you just go.¡± I complain with a grunt.


    ¡°Don''t be jealous, her jay is staring at you. But you''re right, she''s almost there.¡± Yvonne berates. She leans over to whisper in my ear. ¡°I''m glad Grace and you get along.¡±


    She''s the one who told Grace. Yvonne stands up and pulls Rowland to his feet. The two rush down the steps hand in hand to split the crowd in order to catch up to Leomi before she reaches the Nobles.


    ¡°These idiots are ignoring me, aren''t they?¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You might have grandiosely claimed Leomi but the fact you''re not with her now convinced them you''re not a Noble so you don''t factor in their calculations.¡± Roisia explains.


    ¡°That Prince has been looking over.¡± Nahl mentions.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perk up, lifting my umbrella to take a good look to see if that Arkur is pissed enough to provoke.


    ¡°Thinking you''re irrelevant doesn''t mean they don''t have their pride.¡± Roisia notes.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear and lower the umbrella.


    ¡°What?¡± Roisia asks, throwing me a glance over her shoulder.


    ¡°I can''t provoke him, even silently. Leomi told me to be civilized.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Uhla will never believe me when I tell her you can be.¡± Nahl says with a grin.


    ¡°The day isn''t over, who says she''s able?¡± Roisia counters.


    The two burst out into laughter, which has the effect of attracting the tip of my boot to their backs. They continue but I ignore them because I am magnanimous, still, the chuckling attracts my boot to their butts next.


    ¡°Ah, they''re on the move.¡± Roisia calls, clearly attempting to distract my boot which doesn''t work because I''m definitely not kicking them. ¡°I''m serious!¡± She adds.


    I incline my umbrella up, finding the group of Nobles splitting to head for the tables. I enhance my eyesight to get a good look at that Arkur and Huan. They both have blue eyes and relatively pale skin that shows they spend their days indoors, the former''s blond hair and distinct traits could make him obnoxiously attractive to women.


    ¡°Where do duels to the death place on the civilization scale?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Depends, how much do you want to make your acquaintance with Grace''s hammer?¡± Roisia asks back.


    ¡°So...¡± I start.


    ¡°They''re not on the scale and place just above murder really.¡± Nahl interrupts.


    ¡°That''s too bad.¡± I murmur as Leomi extends her hand out to invite the Prince to take a seat at the main table.


    Arkur doesn''t immediately move there even though Lance chooses a chair on the left of Cecil who is sitting at the head of the table. He keeps talking while looking at the chair on her right and blocking Yvonne from taking it even though Leomi shakes her head. I take a few deep breaths and prepare to be impolite before pausing and tapping on Nahl''s shoulder.


    ¡°Impoliteness is civilized when it''s to prevent uncivil behavior, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I, maybe?¡± He answers.


    ¡°Good enough for me.¡± Roisia comments.


    ¡°That chair is ours!¡± I yell, using the royal pronoun because it amuses us.


    ¡°You forgot the title.¡± Nahl notes with a weak voice.


    ¡°Prince isn''t a title.¡± Roisia argues.


    Arkur slowly turns to me. His light blue irises are clear but his calm, almost dull, expression makes his gaze seem turbid. Yet, my eyes fly past him to fixate on his servant because the man changes posture, placing his right palm on his longsword''s pommel. I feel a cold thrill travel down my spine.


    ¡°Dame Freepath is the one who organized this banquet.¡± Cecil speaks up, implying I have the right to claim a seat at the table.


    Sybil, the fat merchant, and another three Council-members nod to add their support, meaning all but one of them have, but the most surprising part is that I can suddenly hear them all clearly as if they were next to me.


    The crowd falls utterly silent, when merely our surroundings grew quiet after I yelled. Someone clearly activated a sound construct over the plaza. I resist the urge to make a stand against Nobility now, even though the situation would perfectly suit my plans.


    Ruining hers, and damaging the Izla to make a point, would be counterproductive after all. As the Prince turns to Leomi, evidently ignoring me and the Council, I notice that Master Amand is watching the tough-looking swordsman with wariness. That''s a sword-master.


    I casually twirl my umbrella while Arkur and Leomi face off, showing how awesome it is to all the eyes scrutinizing me. Lance isn''t going to talk first because the Council gave their opinion and we''ve said our piece after all.


    ¡°You allow peasants speech?¡± Arkur asks casually. He sounds arrogant, not in a fake way but in a way that comes from his very bones.


    ¡°This one is a warrior as well.¡± Leomi replies, making me proud because she didn''t dismiss my status as the lowest of the born.


    ¡°That is an insignificant detail considering her reported origins and deeds.¡± The Prince briefly glances at Huan Thrin who pinches his lips and frowns in dissatisfaction once Caroline''s eyes return to Lance. ¡°Not to mention the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°The Lake gave people speech, who am I to restrain it?¡± Leomi questions with a toothy smile.


    A quiet clamor goes through the crowd, interrupting the Prince who was about to retort. I can''t help but chortle. I try to be discreet but the sounds resound throughout the plaza. Yvonne, standing by Leomi, gracefully hides her mouth with the back of her hand.

 Yield.Ch27

    Clap. Arkur snaps his fan shut, startling quite a few people. He makes his way around Cecil to the seat on her right and taps the fat Councilman''s shoulder with his folded fan. The man hesitates but ends up getting up without making a scene, leaving the seat in front of Leomi for the Prince.


    While it isn''t too surprising that the merchant would fold considering the Izla does rely on Telnur''s existence as a counter to Cenwalh and the man''s guild likely trades with the Kingdom, it''s quite unusual for Arkur to merely let go of my chair considering his attitude.


    The middle-aged sword-master moves to stand guard behind him while Yvonne does the same for Leomi with Rowland, releasing quite a bit of the tension in the air. Huan Thrin doesn''t seem happy at all about how things went, which might be a clue as to why the Prince didn''t force a confrontation.


    ¡°Now that you''re a well-known public figure, don''t you think you should set an example, Countess Lance?¡± Arkur asks with a look of curiosity.


    ¡°I particularly despise those who act contrary to who they are because they''re in public.¡± Leomi replies with an aggressive grin. The Prince makes a thin smile that seems a bit stiff to me. ¡°But worse are those who try to pressure others to act a certain way to facilitate their lives as it means they are cowards who fear a direct confrontation.¡±


    I purse my lips, aware that there are aspects of their conversation that I''m not catching. Still, her words so far have shown how much she''s changed since we met. Thrin''s expression grows brighter as the Caroline''s grows heavier.


    Count Urnan appears rather nervous while Master Amand is paying some attention but not much, he has mostly been observing the crowd. Most people look like they can barely believe their ears.


    Tuala Hakarth, on the other hand, looks quite pissed at her table and those around her seem to be in somber moods as well. I lean in-between Roisia and Nahl to whisper in their ears as a counter to the sound construct.


    ¡°I think the two of you should go away.¡± I whisper. ¡°Games afoot that the Hospitaliers and Templars don''t want to get directly involved in.¡±


    The two glance at each other and rise, looking slightly vexed by my dismissal. I ignore them, too preoccupied with the fact I may have underestimated Huan Thrin too much because of Patrick''s utter stupidity back then.


    The man is smart enough not to react to my provocations, there''s no guarantee he hasn''t figured out a way to get around my plan to force an open conflict, which means he may act this afternoon despite how embarrassing it would be to ask for Arbitration in the presence of his enemies and foreign Nobles.


    ¡°I have come to Izla Meria because Telnur follows the old truth you now claim to pursue, Countess Lance. A Titled Noble is the shield and sword of their demesne.¡± Prince Arkur speaks up in a clear voice, his words causing Thrin''s face to freeze. ¡°Yet, it seems like you''ve chosen a different path.¡± Thrin relaxes. I giggle without restraint at his reactions.


    ¡°We have chosen to follow the spirit rather than the letter for old customs cannot solve contemporary problems.¡± Leomi responds, acting as if my laughter isn''t resounding throughout the plaza. She grabs her goblet of wine and takes a sip. ¡°Low born grants Nobility the power to fight for them, and so speak they must for us to know of the danger that the shield must protect against or the threat that the sword must slay.¡±


    A commotion breaks out from the crowd but only those peasants who were too busy working the land to acquire knowledge that isn''t openly spread are truly stricken. They are few in proportion to the rest but they make a lot of noise in their shock to learn Nobility isn''t inherently powerful.


    ¡°That is why you grant them speech?¡± Arkur repeats with a baffled look, his deep voice overtaking the clamor. He opens his fan and waves it towards Leomi, blowing air on her short white hair. ¡°This is preposterous.¡± He utters with the gesture of disdain.


    ¡°I''ve established we do not grant speech as they possess it of their own that those with responsibility hold an obligation to listen to.¡± Leomi argues calmly. ¡°And the Council alone holds the power to restrict it.¡± She adds, nodding towards Cecil who responds in kind. The rest of the Council-members cheer up from their nervousness at the sight.


    I hesitate to speak up and claim none can shut me up because it would be out of pride, not to mention that this is Leomi''s show and it would be rude to cut in even if I''m at the root of the confrontation.


    The Prince snaps his fan shut again and frivolously taps his chin with it while everyone apart from my kitten watches on, Thrin looks suspended to his lips like he expects rebuke but dares not hope for it.


    ¡°This is most entertaining!¡± The Prince suddenly exclaims cheerfully, causing Huan''s expression to fall while the rest of the main table breathes out in relief.


    ¡°Let us eat and drink without restraint!¡± Arkur declares magnanimously.


    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± Tuala cries out from the side table, slamming her hand next to her plate. ¡°This entire banquet is a farce! Are we to be a spectacle for this gaggle of low born to gape at?!¡±


    ¡°Hakarth!¡± Thrin yells with a reproachful tone.


    ¡°No, I''ve seen enough! Duchess Roskal was right, Izla Meria is a rebellious cesspool!¡± Tuala utters with a dark voice.


    The woman rises and stomps away. She is quickly followed by two other Nobles and then a dozen others rise to depart. Both side tables lose half their occupants, causing Prince Arkur to laugh delightfully like this is a spectacle arranged for his amusement while Thrin turns crimson from embarrassment and anger.


    I doubt he would be this cheerful if this happened in Telnur, or if he didn''t want to court what''s mine, or if he didn''t need Leomi to direct the army she''s gathering south instead of south-east. I spot lips moving at the table and realize the sound construct was deactivated.


    Hm. Probably Leomi''s doing or it would have been cut sooner, especially since it was spread to reach me. Or Cecil. Unlikely to have been from a Noble since they wouldn''t care to have the crowd listen in.


    I twirl my umbrella as the feast begins anew for the crowd. Servants arrive with platters of delicacies, from tiny birds that make Leomi grimace in a rare display of unbearable cuteness to boars and fat chickens.


    There is so much food they could feed six tables and there''s only enough Lordlings and Ladylings to fill two. I regret my impulse to pay for this event, even though it screwed with Thrin''s plans and helped Leomi.


    Still, I find pleasure in the fact that there is an empty seat next to Lance, especially because I won''t sit in it. Wait, Ladylings? I inspect the woman at the main table and the four others at the other tables, finding their looks to be of the same standard as the Lordlings.


    Seriously, they sent both genders? I blink, dismayed by the eye-candy. Perhaps I''ve underestimated Leomi''s stock among Nobility, hard to tell unless I investigate the houses they belong to which I''m too lazy to do.


    As they stuff themselves, I ponder about what Grace is up to because I can''t see her anywhere. Tuala might be linked to the impostor through Roskal since the barrier construct indicates Cenwalh is involved, although it''s hard to tell considering how fractured Nobility is.


    I spot a group of my employees in the crowd thanks to the fact that a few pledged their flow to me and am not too surprised to find two dozen strangers that have as well, the vast majority of them peasants if I go by their clothes.


    It''s logical since Leomi''s access is on the low side of two hundred and I have a bit more than four portions available now, it means more than a hundred people have pledged their regeneration to Jessica Freepath or Elizabeth Vil.


    Me? It''s not too far-fetched to think that the rumors of your reappearance pushed some to pick you since those who did before gave up on you because of your exile and disappearance. I would rather take the Little one back, at least it''s reliable in its attempts to eat us.


    ¡°Wait, is that Tianeel?¡± I suddenly call out, spotting a servant carrying a rolled up two-meter long creature on a silver platter.


    ¡°Young Tianeel, yes.¡± Leomi replies loudly without turning around.


    I lay down my umbrella and spring up to leap down. I use a trickle of flow to soften my landing next to the main table. Leomi waves the servant over while I casually reach over my empty chair to grab my porcelain plate. She grabs the roast fork from the platter and serves me with a couple of the already cut slices.


    ¡°At least show some manners if you are to join us, Miss Freepath.¡± Thrin tells me in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Join? Please.¡± I scoff without bothering to throw him a look. ¡°That boar would make for better conversation.¡± I say, pointing at the apple in the animal''s mouth. ¡°You''re lucky I even allow you my Leomi''s company.¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    Huan Thrin closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Yvonne grunts to conceal a chortle while a wave of discomfort goes through the rest of my guests apart from the Prince. Leomi gives me a warning frown after placing the roast fork back on the platter and the fork I forgot to take on my plate. I shrug and turn to leave.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Arkur explodes in laughter. ¡°Delightful, Miss Freepath!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Glad you''re having fun.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Did you have Tianeel before?¡± He asks while suddenly pointing at me with his closed fan. I find the gesture odd but estimate it''s a cultural thing.


    ¡°Liz bragged about taking a bite out of the one she killed, made me want to try it out.¡± I respond, wondering why this arrogant man would engage with me.


    My response causes the entire table to perk up, Thrin especially. I notice that the old Council-member with a cane makes a deep scowl. If I remember correctly, his name is Avery Colby and Liz threatened to kill him if he finished a sentence that implied peasants are lesser.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil shouldn''t have defied her exile.¡± Colby utters with a frail voice. ¡°Challenging King Cenwalh like this is unwise.¡±


    ¡°Which is why it is so entertaining that she did.¡± Arkur notes cheerfully. ¡°You said the Red Dwarf killed a Tianeel?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I just say I didn''t come here for the conversation?¡± I question myself out loud.


    ¡°You did but my presence is preventing these fine Nobles from swarming you, Miss.¡± Arkur replies with a suddenly harsh voice. ¡°The least you could do is be courteous enough to answer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''m sorry. I would be helpless without you!¡± I exclaim while rolling my eyes. ¡°I''ll answer one question because I''m curious which one you''ll ask.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± He asks, lowering his fan to point at the flat left side of my chest without breaking eye contact.


    ¡°That?¡± I look down and then make a surprised expression. ¡°Curiosity.¡± I answer. ¡°I heard it killed the cat but I''m a bit larger so I survived.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Arkur chortles loudly.


    I grow angry because I didn''t expect that reaction at all after I tried provoking him and he clearly doesn''t take me seriously. I clench my arm but Leomi reaches out to grab my wrist before I can throw the porcelain plate in the Caroline''s face.


    ¡°Come with.¡± I half-order, half-propose to Leomi.


    I turn around and climb back up the steps to sit down without waiting for her answer. I grin as chair feet scrape on the pavement. She joins me at the top, sitting on my left side as she watches me balance the plate on my left thigh.


    Leomi grabs my fork to cut a chunk of Tianeel with the side before feeding it to me. I chomp down on half the utensil with a wide smile and savor as the slightly fat meat melts in my mouth.


    ¡°I should have left with you when they showed up.¡± She tells me with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°I didn''t ask you to, and it''s not our style to run.¡± I deny, grabbing my fork back. I struggle a bit to properly take hold of it with three fingers.


    ¡°Do you want me to grab you something to drink?¡± She offers.


    ¡°Nah, go back. I took enough of your time to make my point.¡± I reply.


    ¡°That it was your choice not to sit down rather than because you''re afraid or don''t have the status to?¡± Leomi questions, sounding stressed.


    ¡°I''m not that much of a politician but I guess that was part of my reasoning. I mostly wanted to make it clear you belong to me.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°That being said, I don''t think Arkur is here for your hand.¡±


    ¡°This is quite vexing.¡± Leomi murmurs with a shudder.


    ¡°I''m going to assume that vexation is about the Prince, for your health and my sanity.¡± I utter with a somber voice.


    ¡°No, that I can''t allow myself to show off that I own you right now because it would undermine you.¡± Leomi says a brief flash of actual anger twists her traits. ¡°It isn''t often I mourn my status but this is one occasion.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡± I trail off to force her to think which should take the edge off her impulses.


    ¡°I''ll be giving up on my title tomorrow at the ball.¡± She replies. ¡°Be there, in a dress.¡±


    Lance rises without waiting for an answer and stomps back down the stairs to retake her seat at the main table. She''s definitely mad at me, but the way she''s rolling her thighs tells me it''s the good kind of mad.


    Yvonne and Rowland suddenly make their way up towards me, crossing paths with Leomi. I frown because I''m not really in the social mood but decide not to be rude because one''s my best friend and the other is tolerable, especially when he''s grinning boyishly like he is.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Rowland whispers a bit loudly when he reaches close but not so much he''ll be overheard.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± I mutter while chomping down on another piece of Tianeel.


    ¡°Can you tell me that story about the Tianeel?¡± He asks as he sits down. Yvonne drops down on his lap.


    ¡°You going to make her all jelly.¡± I warn him, smiling. ¡°And she was there.¡±


    I point at Vikiana with my fork over my shoulder. I pause as I realize that the woman definitely heard Leomi and me banter earlier. I slowly turn to find her giving me a flat look with her jaw clenched.


    ¡°Come on, aren''t we friends?¡± Rowland presses.


    ¡°You? And me?¡± I ask, blinking like I don''t understand what he''s getting at.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nods seriously. I snicker under my breath. ¡°Hey!¡± He protests.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, you''ll get there.¡± Yvonne reassures him absentmindedly, staring at her hands while she pats his chest.


    ¡°If this is about Uhla, it was Nahl''s idea!¡± Rowland says, selling the Templar out.


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± Yvonne tells him with a sigh as she tears her eyes off the object of her fascination. ¡°You could stab Jessica and she wouldn''t care much if she took you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t give him any suicidal ideas.¡± I quip, pretty sure she sneaked an innuendo in there that doubled as a jab against my indifference and his virility. Masterful, really. Yvonne confirms by turning to give me a huge grin.


    ¡°I wouldn''t hurt her.¡± Rowland protests in blissful ignorance.


    ¡°There are two ways to become friends with her if you''re interested.¡± Yvonne tells him. ¡°Pick one.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that''s it? No details about my options?¡± He questions.


    ¡°No, she would think it''s cheating if you know before you pick.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Then how do I choose?¡± He asks me. I ignore him to keep eating.


    ¡°Any way you want.¡± Yvonne tells him with a shrug.


    Rowland ponders for a long time, leaving me hanging from his lips out of curiosity about what Yvonne will tell him. After a while, he pecks Yvonne''s lips and turns to me.


    ¡°I do want to be your friend.¡± He tells me seriously.


    I thought he had already decided as much so his response completely catches me off-guard, I almost drop my fork and plate from my crushed expectations. Rowland smirks and Yvonne chuckles. I giggle in amusement.


    ¡°Good trick.¡± I compliment and nab a piece of meat.


    ¡°Now I definitely do.¡± Rowland adds, making me choke. ¡°What would you pick for me? I''ll pick the other option.¡± He pauses. ¡°Or is that cheating too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Then I''ll cheat and take the way she wouldn''t want me to.¡± Rowland tells Yvonne, picking up on the game.


    ¡°Why?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Because she''s not right in the head so it''s likely the way she wouldn''t choose would be the easiest for me.¡± He explains with a teasing tone.


    ¡°Smart.¡± I comment with a nod of approval.


    ¡°Okay, but it''s the most difficult.¡± Yvonne says with a sigh. ¡°You need to completely lower your guard and slowly approach her to give her a hug. If you make it, you''ll be friends.¡±


    ¡°Am I a wild beast?¡± I jest.


    ¡°In some ways, yes.¡± She confirms with a serious expression. ¡°Like a well-fed Argavis, very cuddle-worthy plumage but will tear your arm off if you startle it.¡±


    ¡°Kh.¡± I smother a laugh.


    ¡°What was the other option?¡± Rowland asks, looking apprehensive about the one he picked.


    ¡°Go through something terrible alongside or against me, it doesn''t matter. I''ll be familiar enough to take you in at the end.¡± I reply for Yvonne.


    ¡°Take me in.¡± Rowland repeats derisively. ¡°I don''t need to be taken care of.¡±


    Yvonne and I burst out in laughter to his dismay. He scowls at us, smart enough to know we''re making fun of him but too innocent to get it. Unfortunately for me, I start feeling guilty because I find it charming.


    ¡°I get why you like him.¡± I tell Yvonne.


    ¡°Isn''t he great?¡± She asks rhetorically.


    ¡°I should really keep you two away from my daughter.¡± Vikiana mumbles loudly.


    ¡°Leomi would resent the fact you''re implying she''s the naive one.¡± I note offhandedly.


    ¡°And she definitely isn''t out of us three.¡± Yvonne comments while throwing me a pointed look.


    I fail to sustain her gaze so I turn to throw Rowland a questioning glance before I start blushing. He sighs and picks up Yvonne by the waist to set her aside. As he stands up, likely to pass the hug trial, I shift to prepare to knee him if he tries. He spots my discreet movement and reflexively closes his knees.


    ¡°You wouldn''t.¡± He utters with paling cheeks.


    ¡°No promises... but congratulations, you''ve learned from our spars.¡± I tell him, impressed.


    ¡°That''s just instinct.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°She won''t.¡± Yvonne affirms.


    ¡°I... do you want me to take the risk?¡± Rowland asks her.


    ¡°... not today.¡± She acknowledges and taps the steps to tell him to sit back down.


    I chuckle as the two return to their previous embrace, especially because he doesn''t seem to get that she''s aiming to corner him tonight or she would have taken longer to consider making him take the risk. I finish my food and grab my umbrella to set it on my shoulder.

 Yield.Ch28

    The crowd swiftly loses interest in Nobility as the minutes go by and no more conflicts arise. Even those who, like me, glared at the quantity and quality of food on those three tables, focus on filling their stomachs.


    The Order''s two thousand temple guards arrive soon before the Hospitaliers return with new comrades, further cramping the plaza. There is one at the main table, apart from Leomi, who does not forget about me and keeps glancing over.


    Huan Thrin seems rather unsettled, no doubt by the fact that the Telnur Prince hasn''t gone along with his predictions and that his faction bailed on him. Although... now that I think about it, this banquet has been a little too successful at fracturing their alliance.


    Tuala isn''t an idiot on Patrick''s scale since she retreated from the alley as soon as she lost her sword, whether because she thought herself weaker or not, she didn''t let her emotions get the better of her.


    Not to mention a scheming Ladyling wouldn''t announce her allegiance to Duchess Roskal like this and confirm our suspicions without any benefit to her side. So, it was an act? I think so, a last resort to show Master Amand that the Izla is growing disorderly because Arkur didn''t cause a conflict like they hoped he would.


    ¡°Tomorrow''s Sunday, right?¡± I ask. Yvonne nods. ¡°When is Arkur leaving?¡±


    ¡°He came here on one of his family''s ships so he can likely leave whenever he wants.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°When are the Templars leaving then?¡± I question.


    ¡°They''ll likely start taking barges to the mainland Monday.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Then that''s Thrin''s time-frame.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°What can he do? The population clearly isn''t on his side.¡± Rowland comments.


    ¡°Maybe in Meria but who''s to say what the mood is within other demesnes?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Disorderly would be a light word to describe it.¡± Yvonne speaks up. ¡°Noble houses without titles have regained a large amount of their authority since the Izla''s army has been begun transferring to Port-Odo, the population is divided between Nobility and the new Council system.¡±


    ¡°How does Leomi plan to resolve that?¡± I ask. ¡°Surely she isn''t counting on the fact no one will dare revolt while she''s defending the Empire.¡±


    ¡°We''ve had this conversation before Jessica, twice at least.¡± The sword-sworn comments. ¡°Leomi wants to change Nobility and that takes time. Her low born supporters permeate all factions within every demesne, including Thrin''s who positioned itself against the Council. A revolt isn''t feasible for them at this stage.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder her words until I recall that Grace questioned Rowland. I assemble a messaging construct and send it to her. ''You''re counting on the Justiciers to find proof of wrongdoings and slowly grind them down by exposing their crimes publicly since they''re relying on their subjects'' reverence to hold onto power.''


    ¡°Uncanny.¡± Yvonne mutters.


    ''You''re just going to face the arbitration head-on, aren''t you?'' I question with another messaging construct.


    ¡°We''re prepared for it.¡± She replies, confirming my suspicion.


    I shake my head, a bit disappointed in Leomi and Cecil. I have no doubt they''ve prepared strong counters to Thrin''s arguments but it doesn''t change the fact that it would be best to prevent the Arbitration itself.


    Although, Lance can''t use the same method I will because she''s a Noble. I throw a glance at Thrin, crossing gazes. I raise an eyebrow and smirk. He frowns and looks down to grab a towel. He pats his lips with the cloth and tells something to the Prince who waves his fingers at him without looking.


    ¡°Huan is coming over, go away.¡± I tell Yvonne and Rowland a bit abruptly. ¡°Please.¡± I add. The two hesitate, causing me to grow impatient. ¡°I''m no fool, you came here because you wanted to cheer me up and keep trouble away. It worked so far because I allowed it to.¡±


    Yvonne opens and closes her mouth in hesitation over what to say. Rowland reaches up and pushes her jaw shut with his index, causing her to throw him a glare. I smile a little but it fades as the Thrin gets up from his chair and heads over.


    The two get up and head off together, I hear intense whispers arise between them soon after but pay no attention because I''m carefully drawing flow from the construct Uhla applied to my broken bones.


    I take sixteen portions from the seventy left, three from my reserve, and one more from the constructs anchored to my heart. I weave these twenty portions in a perception construct, which should allow for two-hundred seconds of activation if I don''t alter it.


    As Huan climbs the steps, I raise my right foot and prepare to kick him if he tries to climb above my eye-level. Shove him down a step even if he stops there. I want him to fall into my trap, we can''t be the aggressors. Boring. Her complaint coincides with the moment Thrin stops face to face with me.


    ¡°Miss Freepath.¡± He greets.


    ¡°Huan Thrin.¡± I drawl lazily while raising my umbrella.


    ¡°Countess Lance made it clear she has no power to command you.¡± He speaks up, surprising me because I didn''t expect this to come up first. ¡°None seemed to believe her, but I am inclined to because she has always operated in the open. And, if she has no power over you, then Councilwoman Cecil does not either. The fact she has implied the contrary convinces me of the truth of the matter because she would support the Countess if you were her agent.¡±


    ¡°Is there a question in there?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I am merely expressing my thoughts.¡± Huan replies with a thin smile.


    ¡°That game is a losing one.¡± I tell him with a roll of my eyes. ¡°Cecil could be double bluffing, you would never find out until it''s too late.¡±


    The Thrin''s expression doesn''t shift and I remain placid. I''m aware he''s probing me but I don''t expose it or the fact I suspect he''s here to make me lower my guard because then he might change his plans. He''s intelligent, and a schemer, so it would do me no good to engage in honesty.


    ¡°Why are you set on opposing the Izla''s reunification? Can you not see that the fractures dividing us only benefit the mainland?¡± He asks, clearly trying to provoke me.


    ¡°Fool.¡± I reply with disdain. His expression doesn''t shift but I notice that his fingers distend in relaxation at my reaction. ¡°Port-Odo is part of the Duchy now, the mainland is no longer a threat and neither are you. Your faction is already falling apart.¡± I reply casually, believing not a single word coming out of my mouth.


    ¡°I''ve overestimated you.¡± He utters with a scowl, trying to further antagonize me but no doubt also expressing his true thoughts. ¡°You should be aware that your naive plans to become her consort won''t go anywhere now that Prince Arkur of Caroline is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, you''ve spied on my people!¡± I exclaim theatrically. ¡°Whatever shall I do?¡± He marks a pause, undoubtedly because he thought I would take my situation more seriously.


    ¡°It isn''t impossible for you to remain by Countess Lance''s side once she becomes a Duchess if you gather enough support.¡± Thrin tentatively proposes, ignoring my sarcasm. ¡°You can gain our King''s favor by merely relinquishing information on Elizabeth Vil, which helps you as well.¡±


    I stare silently. His posture is stable and his emotions are under control. It worries me that he is telling me so much, yet also very little, it makes him slightly more unpredictable than I thought.


    I can''t tell whether he knows Leomi is to receive an honorary title or not, or if he knows but is hiding it, or doesn''t and attempting to probe me, or use what little he found out to pressure me to seek his help to become a mere decoration on Leomi''s arm.


    ¡°You''re worsening my headache, Lordling.¡± Liz flatly tells him. The major finger of his right hand twitches, confirming that Huan knows about the events surrounding his brother''s death. ¡°It is difficult to asses whether you''re arrogant, or stupid.¡± Neither, he''s trying to influence my thoughts into focusing on tomorrow night.


    ¡°A concubine can rise in rank, especially with support from Nobility.¡± He presses, trying to insult me back under veil but failing to go all the way by calling me a mistress. ¡°You don''t have much time left to prove your worth to all who have a say in a Duchess'' entourage.¡± Knew it.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What''s in it for you?¡± I ask, deciding to play the fool because it''s the only way to be certain he''ll be where I want him to be when I want him to be there.


    ¡°Very little.¡± He replies confidently. ¡°My family will recover its lands sooner or later. But rewards will abound if Elizabeth Vil can be taken out, enough for you to obtain an important title.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I''ll form an alliance with you?¡± I question our of curiosity.


    ¡°Why not? I am not my brother or my father. We can help each other.¡± He tells me, apparently forgetting that he said he overestimated me. ¡°Elizabeth Vil is your enemy as much as she is the Kingdom''s and neither Lance''s faction nor the Hospitaliers will help you ward her off. A tool no longer in your hands is but a weapon for your enemies to pick up, you know this since you''re relying on the Order to protect you.¡±


    A tactic to throw me off? Put you down and then pull you up in the hopes you''ll be grateful? He''s still probing for a weakness to exploit as well as push my mind away from his scheme to call for Arbitration, not to mention he might use the conversation to arouse Arkur''s interest.


    ¡°You''ve made a critical mistake in your assessment of me.¡± I note.


    ¡°Have I?¡± Thrin asks rhetorically. ¡°I don''t think so. You wish for freedom, for wealth, and for peasantry to live better lives. Working with me will help you achieve all these goals because I wish for the Izla to grow closer to Telnur and the old way of Nobility as much as Leomi Lance does.¡±


    ¡°Observe this umbrella.¡± I tell him.


    I angle it behind my shoulder to show off the silver handle and ribs as well as the blood-red inner oil-cloth before flicking it forward to present to him the embroidery on the top, the light-blue sky and white clouds along with the road paved in silver stones.


    ¡°As you can see; the path to the free sky is supported by a tree rooted in bloody soil and protects it at the same time.¡± I tell him, grinning as I witness Thrin''s eyes widen and his cheeks pale. ¡°Elizabeth Vil can bend or resist the wind as she chooses and my path will adapt to her whims without losing its destination because the sky is wide. She is no more a single-minded madwoman than I am a single-minded idealist. We deal in reality.¡±


    ¡°What point are you trying to make, Miss Freepath?¡± Huan Thrin asks while trying to conceal his right hand''s shaking fingers behind his straight back.


    ¡°These two intertwined crests represent our bond as sisters. We are family whether we battle together or against each other.¡± I explain while laying the umbrella back on my half-shoulder. ¡°If you want to get rid of one of us, you must deal with the other as well.¡±


    ¡°That is evidently a bluff to protect yourself while the two of you are apart.¡± Thrin accuses.


    ¡°Believe what you wish but I have no need to lie.¡± I reply with a confident smile. ¡°You''re no threat to me.¡±


    ¡°Because we both wish for the Izla to prosper.¡± Huan argues. ¡°But, I digress. Only time will tell whether what we''ve said this afternoon are lies or not, I merely hope you''ll keep in mind that you can find allies if you find yourself in need.¡±


    He waits a while for me to reply but I hold my tongue. He eventually makes a slight nod and returns to his seat. I chuckle in amusement, mostly because I''m glad this little scheming dance is over.


    ¡°Was that wise?¡± Vikiana asks quietly.


    ¡°He never wanted to deal with me, so it doesn''t matter whether he thinks I was bluffing about my relationship with Elizabeth.¡± I tell her, aware that some people may be listening in. ¡°The attempt to bring me to his side wasn''t sincere anyway because neither of us spoke our true minds, the conversation was meaningless.¡±


    But, just because it was meaningless doesn''t mean it didn''t achieve anything. Exactly, with this declaration we''re sisters, I''m certain he''ll show up exactly when I want him to and I''ve eliminated some of his options.


    He can''t risk killing you anymore so he''ll try to avoid you, he''s sure to fall for your tricks and go along with your plan whether he likes it or not now. I dismantle the perception construct and return the flow to the constructs it powered.


    ¡°He knows you''re confident enough to provoke him to his face.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°Do you want to know what I''m planning or are you looking to annoy me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies humorously.


    ¡°How about this, you stop asking and I''ll agree to a spar?¡± I propose.


    ¡°You don''t need sparring, you need to learn patience. You''re not Elizabeth Vil, you can''t fight like her.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    I frown and shut my mouth. That woman is as difficult to deal with as ever. I pull the umbrella''s handle to leverage it on my half-shoulder and conceal myself in its shadow.


    ¡°What''s an Argavis?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°It''s a huge bird of prey that lives on the highest mountains. It has a five to seven meter wingspan with blue plumage and is strong enough to do far more than rip an arm off.¡± She answers. ¡°It doesn''t have a habit to hunt humans, or Rykz and Lisilese, it mostly eats goat-sized animals.¡±


    ¡°Still scary.¡± I comment as I imagine the creature.


    I watch the banquet go on while occasionally chatting with Vikiana. The afternoon goes by quickly and the Nobles disperse by nightfall. Yvonne and Rowland never return but they never go far even as they mingle with the crowd.


    Once she''s sent all the Nobles off, Leomi invites people to pick at the leftovers and heads back to me. Cecil, Amand, and two other Templars who seem to be Masters as well leave together in the direction of the Keep. Lance sits at my left side and grabs my waist to hug me with a sigh of contentment.


    ¡°Did anything important happen?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies. I stare at her. ¡°Prince Arkur did try to probe me about my marriage but he hasn''t made an offer yet so I''m not sure if he''s offering himself or one of the houses following him or if he''s trying to work as an intermediary to form ties with houses who aren''t allied to him.¡± She admits.


    ¡°How did my presence affect your plans?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know, Arkur is unusual.¡± She replies. ¡°He didn''t talk about you at all but listened in when others mentioned you. It was mostly chatter but the entire conversation was cut short when Thrin returned and mentioned we''re planning to get engaged as well as the meaning behind that umbrella.¡±


    ¡°It''s probably my fault they figured it out. Rowland and Cecil were likely overheard talking in the workshop.¡± I tell her apologetically.


    ¡°Oddly enough, I think it reassured them all.¡± Leomi tells me with an amused smile. ¡°They probably think you''ll draw her ire so they''ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Cowards.¡± Liz utters with pride.


    ¡°The Council is entering in session to discuss E.Vil and the gathering of the Izla''s army in Port-Odo. Come with?¡± Leomi proposes.


    ¡°No, I''m a lowly peasant trying to reach above her station. I can''t leave the Temple''s steps because I''m very afraid.¡± I tell her with a grin.


    ¡°Give me a real answer.¡± Lance replies with a frown. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°I had my quota of maneuvering for the month in a single conversation and I organized this so I''ll stick around to the end.¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to lash out because they broke our reunion and killed the romantic mood, are you?¡± She questions worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡± I tell her with a smile. ¡°Yvonne made sure of it.¡±


    ¡°She''s being a friend.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°I know, I''m just not...¡± Human anymore. ¡°Social.¡± I finish lamely. ¡°Take your mother along, you should spend time together. I need to think on what she told me earlier and I''d feel bad keeping her here for no reason since I''m safe here at the Temple.¡± I bombard her with reasons. ¡°I''ll grab a patrol to escort me back if you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Leomi tells me with her palm raised up to stop me.


    ¡°Take a route you never have before to return.¡± Vikiana speaks up, implying her agreement.


    Leomi kisses my cheek and pinches my waist, making me jump. She chuckles and gets up. I wonder what put her in such a good mood but soon realize it''s because she predicted much more resistance to our engagement.


    ¡°Can I expect you tonight?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Vikiana utters firmly.


    ¡°I don''t like that you''re sleeping in that brothel.¡± She continues, ignoring Viki.


    ¡°No, I''m preoccupied.¡± I tell her apologetically.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Lance questions her mother.


    ¡°She made me realize that I need to rethink my combat style.¡± I intervene before the two get into an argument about me. ¡°I won''t be going back to the brothel tonight so don''t worry.¡±


    Leomi hesitates but leaves with her mother without pushing me. I don''t watch them go, knowing that the two of us need to talk about Celyz because I couldn''t help but think of my oak when I jumped in her arms but still unsure of how to broach the subject.


    Do you want to spar? Of course, haven''t tried this yet. I close my eyes and imagine myself. Soon after, Elizabeth Vil appears in front of me with her mask and the Little one. I frown as my headache surges but it soon fades. A single-edged broadsword appears in my hand while she draws the liangi from her back.


    We fight for the whole evening. She utterly flattens me in every bout because she was always training with me. Not only does she have the Little one and the liangi but her right arm is also stronger than mine. I could protest, but my sister isn''t cheating.


    She can draw more strength from our body because she doesn''t hold anything back when she fights whereas I am focusing on control. As my main issue is one of reach, she gives up on the Little one and the liangi to pick up the same weapon as mine.


    We spar the night away. I lose two-thirds of the bouts. While she retains her advantage in strength, the problem is that her unrelenting style is polished so she doesn''t have too much trouble overwhelming my more balanced technique even when I manage to outmaneuver her.


    ¡°The sun is rising, you should rest to be mentally ready.¡± Liz advises me.


    ¡°Wake me up when I''m fresh.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I will, sister.¡± Liz replies.


    --- --- ---

 Yield.Ch29 Interlude

    Suxen opens her eyes and sits up on the single bed. She turns ninety degrees and sets her feet parallel on the ground before standing up. She turns a hundred and eighty degrees and makes the bed with precise movements.


    Then, she walks over to the window and opens the flaps to a green prairie. She turns and takes three steps to a small round table. She pulls a chair and sits down in front of a small jewelry box that she opens.


    The sides within are lined with copper and there is a mount with three tiny feet sustaining a black Rykz core with long drooping nerves that resemble so many hairs. They dip in a small amount of the Rykz'' brown viscous blood.


    Suxen opens a drawer and takes out an almost spoiled piece of meat that she stuffs into the liquid. She then seizes her single portion of flow and directly uses it to write an equation on the meat, disdaining to use restrictive constructs.


    The numbers and symbols describe the process she observed from the transparent liquid that the Rykz use to break down their food, turning it into usable nutrients.


    Yet, she doesn''t stop there and continues describing various biological processes from the extraction of oxygen to the treatment of infectious bacteria before simulating the circulatory system of blood to feed the Rykz core.


    Only the Rykz would be able to keep an exposed core alive with so little energy but not even they could do so by using equations. Suxen shows no pride in this achievement and merely closes the box.


    To her this is a simple act of applying the knowledge she has accumulated which is why she views everyone else with disdain because of their incapability to correctly use the tool that is flow.


    She did not even feel disappointment at the fact she failed to implant the core to a Lisilese warbeast''s brain because observing the conflict between the two sets of instincts taught her much.


    Suxen found this core by process of elimination during her interrogation of Princess Cetyz. She disconnected cores from the nervous system one after the other and found that, when this one was isolated, her specimen lost much of her aggressiveness but also much of her fears.


    After functioning for a few days without the core, the Rykz specimen shut itself down. It entered a deeper and very different hibernation state than that of the Lisilese who do so to heal, digest, or survive a sharp drop in internal temperature.


    Suxen''s plans to create and control life have never been set in stone for she still considers herself in the learning phase, yet her encounter with Elizabeth Vil was a huge setback that caused her to utterly scrap them.


    It was a setback not because she lost the institute but because it opened the door to creating a perfect species that is capable to adapt at will. Others would call the event a boon but, to Suxen, it was a hit to her pride because she had never considered it possible to achieve in this century.


    Suxen despises this Elizabeth Vil because the specimen''s resistance prevented her from learning all that she could. Yet, it matters very little because she will soon enter the Vault. She is certain that the knowledge contained within will further her ambitions.


    She does not expect to learn much about flow there, which is her primary goal at this point in time, but the Emperor''s solution to mortality is worth studying and she will be given resources far beyond what King Cenwalh could provide.


    Suxen knows that, before creating the perfect species, she must first understand the flow matrices that have so far escaped her. The ignorant call it a reserve but she has deduced that it is a framework of energy that grants a being their access and capability to use flow.


    The matrice covers a being''s entire body and is capable of splitting and changing its own boundary depending on the host''s state. Suxen hypothesized its intelligence but dismissed the possibility when it failed to counter her probes despite blocking her examinations.


    This knowledge, that no one else holds as far as she is aware, originates from many different experiments which caused hundreds of deaths at first until she perfected her methods by figuring out how to slow down her constructs'' effects so that she can study and make changes in real time.


    She attempted to design a workaround to the block stopping her from examining a matrice''s makeup by using flow frequencies from human, then Lisilese, and then Rykz but none of it worked so Suxen attempted to breach in with brute force.


    To directly attack a matrice, she needed to locate it first which Suxen found to be difficult because a matrice only interacts with the physical world when defending itself or when flow is drawn from it.


    She solved that difficulty by relentless testing on subjects, sending unending probing waves of energy at their matrices and forcing them to draw energy from the very edges of their bodies until she gathered enough data to define matrices through sets of coordinates.


    She used those and frequencies to create a construct capable of directing attacks against the framework of energy, a crutch she only planned to use until she truly understood.


    Yet, her various attacks failed because the matrices always outmatched her through an apparently limitless supply of flow energy. She ran many tests and refined her methods to the point where the matrice spent more energy than she did to block her.


    Suxen never lost focus despite all her failures because they proved that flow does not learn. She eventually reached the conclusion that she needed to design a way to pull a matrice to the physical world to breach it.


    After all, flow is only affected by the rules of physics when drawn out so the hypothesis that matrices would be vulnerable if put in the same circumstances makes sense considering they are made of flow.


    Suxen thus designed a construct to pursue that very purpose but she ran into the same block that prevented her from interacting with the matrice. The expected failure confirmed to her that she needed to attack the problem from a different angle.


    She theorized that a matrice could be unable to block a hybrid host''s frequency from affecting it because it would be unprecedented and unique. She believes it could work because flow is unintelligent and therefore matrices would be unable to adapt to the breach.


    The problem Suxen encountered was that no such being existed so she decided to create one herself. It led to Princess Cetyz'' butchering and the implantation of the core inside a Lisilese warbeast''s brain in preparation for creating two hybrids.


    The madwoman believed it would take decades of experimentation but Elizabeth Vil was brought to her a mere year after she began. Despite her lack of empathy, this unexpected boon and her desire for a breakthrough caused her to skip many nights of sleep to advance her work as quickly as possible.


    It all added up and resulted in a slip-up. She didn''t supply her Numbers with enough flow out of fear she would lack energy, she didn''t demand that the Shade transfer the hybrid''s flow pledge to her out of impatience to start, she didn''t knock out the specimen when the first experiment ended because she was too busy considering the results.


    While it was disappointing to find that her sets of coordinates lacked data to successfully pull the matrice to the physical world, she felt exhilarated because she found proof that flow exists in a dimension that it is completely unlike the four she knows.


    The results indicated it is separate yet connected, independent and isolated yet can incorporate with the reality Suxen knows of. She has multiple theories but the one she believes most probable is that the dimension is either the source of flow or the place it is stored to be redistributed to matrices which function as drawbridges, and that the dimension is artificial.


    The reason Suxen thinks this explanation is the most probable is that she believes she has proven flow a tool and that there doesn''t seem to be any other reason for the dimension to exist other than its apparent function. Such a complex system could not simply connect to three species without impetus and since flow itself isn''t sentient, then there must be a creator. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Suxen cares not for such an existence, her mind is focused on figuring out a method to isolate a matrice''s connection to the flow dimension to finally be able to defeat the block. She plans to try as soon as she can develop a hybrid or recover Elizabeth Vil.


    She sits at the table in the bedroom for hours with the closed box in front of her, thinking and rethinking while the two people in the other room go about their lives which she considers animalistic.


    Suxen thinks it likely that there are other Shades than Aisha in the area but she has no need to escape so she has spent no time to confirm the matter. Tsek, on the other hand, she has spent days considering as they journeyed to Kruzser.


    She would have evaluated him as useless in seconds if not for his connection to the hybrid specimen but she is uncertain whether he can be made use of or not so she prepared a plan just in case.


    Knock.


    The madwoman rises from her chair without hesitation and walks up to the door to open it, finding Aisha. The woman with short black hair, a cute round face, and bright blue eyes stare at her inexpressive captive for a while before stepping aside.


    ¡°Lunch is ready.¡± She says while soothing a ruffle in her white dress from having her fun in the morning.


    ¡°I require flow for my studies.¡± Suxen replies simply, having found that the best way to manipulate this particular idiot is to feint dedication to her Emperor.


    Aisha pulls a couple of portions and gives them to her. Tsek turns his green eyes to Suxen as she sits down but quickly ignores her to keep eating his gruel. He is aware that he is only here because Aisha took an interest, even if he doesn''t know why, and that his best chance to find Elizabeth Vil is to play along.


    Once she''s finished her meal, Aisha catches Suxen''s attention by picking up a roll of parchment from a pouch. The madwoman finds it unusual so she decides to serve herself again and eat slower. The Shade goes through the list of new students accepted to the University and stops at one entry that reads the candidate Teva came from Izla Meria.


    ¡°You wanted to do something, how about entering the University?¡± Aisha asks Tsek.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with Elizabeth?¡± He questions.


    ¡°It doesn''t.¡± The Shade lies for Suxen''s benefit, planning to brief Tsek later to get him to approach this particular woman of peasant origins. ¡°But it''s a way to become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tsek agrees lackadaisically.


    Aisha sighs internally, finding that he''s starting to bore her with his inability to find motivation unless something exciting is going on. She misses Elizabeth and her clear sense of purpose, as well as inner fire. She regrets that she had to leave her behind because she could use her in her work for the Emperor.


    ¡°I''ll make the arrangements and be back tonight. We''ll be entering Kruzser tomorrow.¡± She tells the two and gets up to leave.


    Aisha doesn''t worry about how the two will get along since they haven''t exchanged a single word during the entire time they spent together and never got into a fight when she left them alone.


    At first she had planned to impress on them the consequences of hindering the Emperor''s designs if they misbehaved but she doesn''t mind it being unnecessary.


    Besides, there are two Shades deployed in the area to ensure Suxen''s safety and Aisha has a good grasp of Tsek''s personality, she knows he isn''t the kind of person that would act unless it benefits him directly.


    Unbeknownst to Aisha, who knows for a fact Suxen disdains the University, she caught her attention by mentioning it. The madwoman''s lack of understanding of others does not mean she is unable to predict their actions.


    Suxen is aware that Elizabeth Vil will eventually need to find human help to deal with her crumbling body if she remains in the Empire, which means Tsek just became a possible source of information on her specimen.


    The madwoman doesn''t immediately make her move. She first finishes eating and then pushes her bowl to Tsek who takes them with a blank expression. As he does the dishes outside.


    Suxen assembles her barrier construct with complex equations in place of segments, a much more developed construct than the one she shared with the King. She then re-programs it for her current needs which involves removing most of the automatic parameters for manual control. She finishes just as Tsek enters the living room.


    She determines the location of the blind-spots by assessing the location of the windows and confirms by using her memory of where their bestial sounds came from when the two animals mated in this room.


    Then, she waits patiently for Tsek to walk into one, which he does when he heads to another room to train. She rises and quickly steps into the blind-spot before noisily walking up to him.


    He lets go of the handle and turns around only to find a circular shape made of seven golden hexagons facing him. The central one flies out and hits him in the chest, propelling him back against the wall.


    Without that one piece, Tsek catches sight of Suxen pushing her glasses up with a frown. She snaps her fingers and an equation appears in front of her. It flies out at the hexagon.


    The golden shape flashes to stick to the center of his chest and applies pressure to hold him in place. Four more hexagons suddenly fly out to secure his forearms and thighs.


    ¡°This will require further study, it should have followed my intent in some way even if the simple command I added didn''t have all the parameters to program the correct motion.¡± Suxen mumbles.


    ¡°What is this about?¡± Tsek asks, a bit miffed but also somewhat excited the stone-cold woman is taking an interest in him.


    ¡°Silence.¡± Suxen replies even though she has already put the issue to the back of her mind because she knows this particular monkey responds to confidence and authority.


    ¡°...¡± As if to prove her right, Tsek almost speaks up but decides against it.


    She observes him for a bit as she wonders how exactly the specimen and the obnoxious Shade controlled him. She searches her memory for precise cues to follow and recalls the way they found him as well as the sounds he made during his entanglements with that Shade. She steps up and slaps him.


    ¡°That''s for talking without permission.¡± She tells him.


    Tsek''s breaths grow rougher. He believes himself angry but, somewhere inside, he''s enjoying this new excitement and wonders what brought this change about.


    Suxen takes note of the way his green irises widen and the increase in his blood pressure from his protruding jugular. She concludes that he isn''t truly angry because someone preparing to kill would pale.


    ¡°You''re going to report to me everything you report to Aisha.¡± Suxen informs him with a flat voice that brooks no contradiction. Tsek blinks. ¡°You can talk.¡± She tells him.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Tsek asks. ¡°I get benefits from her.¡±


    ¡°You won''t get anything from me.¡± Suxen utters, restraining her first impulse to blow him to pieces along with the hexagons. ¡°You''ll do this because you crave things you cannot have. This puts you in the center of events where you can gain the spe, Elizabeth Vil''s favor.¡±


    ¡°It would go a long way if you showed a bit of flesh, Director Suxen.¡± Tsek replies with squinted eyes as his instincts born from the streets finally catch on to the blatant attempt at manipulation. ¡°I know what you''ve done and I would rather watch you get slaughtered by her than risk getting caught in the middle if all I get out of this is to be there to get run over.¡±


    Suxen pauses, she has to because she would otherwise kill him and she can''t afford to do so with how dangerous the specimen turned out to be. She needs advance warning of the hybrid''s status or she may be caught unaware again, and Tsek''s report or lack of will function as a rudimentary alarm.


    She writes down a few numbers with a tiny amount of flow and sends it to the barrier construct. The hexagons begin discharging kinetic energy in small increments akin to blows from large fists, which will rapidly consume the single portion of flow she used so she dismantles the other two hexagons to fuel the beating.


    ¡°Arh, he, ah, hey! St, argh, stop!¡± Tsek cries out. Suxen puts the construct on hold.


    ¡°Are you so unintelligent you don''t understand that communicating with me provides you with the opportunity to betray me as well?¡± She asks out loud.


    ¡°... I, why?¡± He asks, panting and baffled.


    ¡°Because you''re insignificant.¡± Suxen replies, caring more about putting an end to the discussion than figuring out what his question is.


    She snaps her fingers before he can reply and lets the program run its course because there is no lethal danger and it should leave focused bruises that she can easily blow off the Shade asks questions.


    She returns to her room, her head already filling with deadly experiments to run on that animal once he''s outlived his usefulness. She doesn''t even hear the cries coming from the living room. A handful of minutes after the calls die down, Tsek knocks on her door.


    ¡°I''ll do it, bitch.¡± He calls out. ¡°Just to be there when Elizabeth slaughters you.¡±


    Suxen doesn''t reply, she merely sends a construct through the door, she adapted a messaging and beacon construct to communicate at a distance which she suspects is how the Shades receive instructions.


    She throws in instructions on how to maintain it and to use at least five portions if they''re both in Kruzser. She feels confident in her superiority over this monkey who will unknowingly dance to her tune.


    Meanwhile, Aisha is riding towards Kruzser with a grin on her face because she believes that the Empire''s period of stagnation is at an end and can''t wait to ditch her two charges to return to her work for Emperor Rasaec.

 Yield.Ch30

    I startle awake, still sitting on the steps. I''m uncomfortable but feel overall in better health than I was yesterday. My migraine is gone, not that I should use my head like a mace anytime soon, and my fingers are merely itching.


    I remove the bandage and splints around my broken bones to ascertain whether they healed. I open and close my fist, finding that there are no issues. Still, I should be careful because I won''t always have Uhla and almost Duke-level access to mend my fractures.


    I pull flow from my reserve, which is full with almost six portions, and assemble the three constructs for my heart with a portion each. I then lift my umbrella to throw a look around.


    There are a few dozen groups spread around the plaza, which is a decent crowd for my purposes, especially since most are of low birth like dockworkers and farmers who rise with dawn unlike most of the city.


    I refrain from checking windows for Huan Thrin''s scouts, even though it would be useful to find out whether I''ve calculated correctly, because I''ve learned my lesson not to stare unless I want someone to know that I know after being ambushed.


    It wouldn''t do to fail so close to success. I rise and stretch before turning to leave. I pause as notice two Templars guarding the Temple''s entrance, both men are staring at me with odd expressions.


    ¡°I didn''t snore, did I?¡± I ask with a grin.


    ¡°Master Amand told us not to disturb you last night, I don''t think he expected you to sleep on the steps.¡± The one of the left tells me with an amused smile.


    ¡°They''re very nice, you should be proud of your brooming skills.¡± I tell them jokingly.


    ¡°Are you having breakfast at the Temple, Miss Freepath?¡± The other Templar asks politely.


    ¡°No, I''m late but thanks for the invitation.¡± I reply and head off.


    I pick a street that runs parallel to the Temple and head down it, running across people on their way to pay their Due. I step into a tavern and order a serving of cow milk to a barman who surprisingly pledged himself to me.


    He gives it to me for free with profuse thanks for the banquet and my sacrifice for the Izla. I arrange my umbrella to hang on my half-shoulder and seize the tankard of milk.


    I extricate myself before things get weird, especially since I sure wouldn''t have given up my arm for the Izla. It could be argued I gave up my breast and health for the Kingdom but that would involve quite the twisted reasoning considering my motivations at the time.


    I use alleys to loop around the Temple while staying as much out of sight as possible until I reach the back. I slip into the shadow the structure projects to the west and stay close to the wall as I approach the plaza. Once I''m near, I hide behind one of the buttresses to wait for a sign that my lure worked.


    After all, even if Huan Thrin could hold back his faction because I sat there waiting, he wouldn''t be able to convince them that my departure is a trap if he figured it out.


    As I patiently drink my milk, I experience a strange sensation in the back of my mind. I recognize it as what I felt when Leomi''s jay sought me. A few minutes later, I spot Vikiana wearing a hard leather armor reinforced with steel strips.


    She''s headed to the plaza with a bag hanging on her shoulder. Leomi sent her but didn''t come herself. She trusts you more than me after all. I move to put one of the buttresses between me and her.


    ¡°I assume that''s my armor you''re carrying.¡± I speak up as she walks past it.


    She turns to me with a slightly surprised look on her face, apparently she hadn''t expected to find me hiding here. Vikiana walks up to me without a word and drops the bag at my feet, the clinking confirms the contents.


    ¡°You cannot fight as you have in public.¡± She tells me, revealing that the people closest to me have some clue of what I''m about to do.


    ¡°You wish to tie my only wrist behind my back? Now? At this juncture?¡± I ask, my anger at her request seeping through.


    ¡°For my daughter''s sake, I cannot fall to the Order.¡± She declares. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    If it''s revealed that I''m Elizabeth Vil through my attitude and style, then Vikiana will get dragged into it regardless of the promise they gave her that things would be solved if one of us died.


    At the same time, if I do something drastic and bloody that turns the Order against me, then she''s saying she would protect me which would multiply our problems because every Templar would be after us.


    ¡°I do.¡± I tell her with a dark tone.


    ¡°Then do not fight as you always have.¡± She repeats.


    ¡°Is this how you wish for me to die?¡± I question because she seems to think I''m going to start a battle even though I''m not. ¡°To leave your daughter free with a story to change the world?¡± I press.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Vikiana replies flatly. ¡°What happens today is up to you.¡±


    I look to the sky and wonder whether my gamble will pay off. Liz and I suddenly burst out in laughter. After all, today''s events will merely facilitate my ultimate victory so there is no need to take it too seriously even if people don''t respond to me and I fail.


    ¡°Go back to Leomi, Viki. This is my show.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Do you want help putting it on?¡± She asks while pointing at the bag.


    I hesitate and decide to agree because I don''t have that much time before I need to go. She helps me strap my hard black leather armor, the riveted chain-mail, the cuirass, the arm-guard, and the shin-guards.


    ¡°Don''t die.¡± Vikiana tells me as she fits the helmet on my head.


    ¡°Not planning to.¡± I tell her with a cocky grin.


    We finish by fastening my weapons back around my waist and me hanging my umbrella back on my half-shoulder. I grab my tankard and leave her here, out of sight, to directly head back to the steps because I can hear carriages rolling in the distance.


    I swiftly climb the steps of the Temple and return to my place right in front of the entrance to sit down cross-legged, surprising the two Templars who make awkward faces. They seem to have guessed what my presence here means.


    I turn to the east to drink my milk as I watch the sunrise and dozens of carriages stop on the other side of the plaza. I don''t bother turning to look, the low born crowd''s silence is enough to tell me that Huan Thrin and his faction are gathering there.


    They''ve no doubt realized that they were baited here at this precise moment when the city is gathering to pay their Due. Thrin probably decided not to press forward because there is significance to the fact that the Due is voluntary now.


    It wouldn''t do to underestimate him now so I decide to wait for them to approach so as not to cause a chain of events I won''t be able to control. This confrontation marks the beginning of my fame so there is a rhythm to follow so that I do not become infamous instead.


    Nahl and Uhla soon walk out of the Temple but remain in the entrance. They likely heard from the few who saw me as they came in because none other has had to guts to do so since the Nobles arrived.


    Master Amand''s absence, and that of the other two Masters, is significant in the sense that they would have come out if they wanted to suppress either side. Satisfied that the prerequisites to my victory are here, I finally turn to gaze straight in front of me.


    Huan Thrin is a hundred meters away with his back turned to me as he faces twelve Nobles who each lead a handful of followers that appear to be high born as well. The leaders are all wearing ceremonial swords at their sides and hard leather armors with chain-mails covered in tunics with their houses'' crests.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Their followers have a more eclectic appearance, from officers, to merchants, to warriors, to artisans. Tuala Hakarth is among the leaders, which is a relief because I know how to push her buttons. I notice one man with a sigil on his coat that shows he represents Avery Colby''s guild.


    This group definitely holds non-negligible power in Izla Meria but it does not matter much to me because the dozen Noble house heads are my opponents, the rest will disperse once those are dealt with. The fact they came in full gear was likely meant to show how serious they are about this Arbitration.


    Huan Thrin talks to them for a couple of minutes before turning around to head for me. The group follows him in ordered ranks with proud expressions and chins held high. The slender Lord stops in the middle of the plaza and raises his hand to call for a stop.


    Tuala isn''t the only one who seems angered by my presence and the fact they have been told to stand where they are but none break rank to berate me, a surprising show of unity for a faction of Nobles. Especially from that Hakarth who left in a fury last night, which was likely both planned and genuine.


    Thrin continues alone, his blue eyes fixed on me as I lazily take a gulp of milk. I can hear people running over to the plaza from the side-streets to spectate the confrontation. The noise made by their feet as they hit the pavement is similar to that of an army marching.


    Huan''s fingers are twitching, the only sign of his nervousness at the situation. I casually finish my milk just as he almost reaches the bottom of the steps. I rise and hold my umbrella in place with the tankard. A wave of excitement arises from the crowd, causing a shiver in the air.


    I leap down, aiming so that the Thrin has to stop if he doesn''t want me to land on top of him. He does and courteously places his left palm on the pommel of his longsword. I crouch upon hitting the pavement to absorb the impact.


    I crook my head up and sideways to look at him who is glancing down to me. I slowly push myself up with a wicked grin on my face that causes Huan''s expression to finally stiffen.


    ¡°You''re right on time.¡± I speak up and flip my tankard upside down. ¡°I just finished breakfast.¡±


    My words cause a few mocking laughs. The fact that someone placed a sound construct over the area again irks me because it tells me my guess last night was wrong and Huan''s scowl means he isn''t responsible. In fact, he likely suspects it''s my doing.


    ¡°How about a show of manners first, Miss Freepath.¡± He proposes politely.


    ¡°Dame for you.¡± I correct without letting him steer the conversation to avoid confrontation. My retreat is an impossibility at this point, the sooner he realizes this, the better. ¡°I recall not being your acquaintance, Lordling.¡±


    Huan makes a puzzled expression as he attempts to figure a way out of this. Smart of him not to attempt to use a losing hand like accusing me of having committed lese-majesty, which is equivalent to treason towards Izla Meria, by treating Nobility as I am.


    ¡°A nickname I gave your brother, Patrick, around the time I broke his arm for angering me.¡± I explain, publicly exposing this dark history he is no doubt aware off to eliminate his diplomatic options. ¡°I ended up sending Elizabeth after him but she forgot to take his insignificant head. All is well, though, yours is there so it''ll do fine if you stand in my way as he has like a weed.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening to kill me?¡± Huan asks with narrowed eyes.


    He opens his mouth to keep leveraging my blatant disregard of the law but pauses as he notices my widening grin, likely realizing his emotions led him into the path he tried to avoid.


    ¡°I''m telling you that I''m keeping an eye on you because it wouldn''t be the first time the Thrin house attempts to sell the Izla out for its own benefit.¡± I utter flatly, causing a subdued clamor.


    Thrin grits his teeth. He is definitely aware that he can''t pin his brother''s betrayal on me, even though he can likely prove it, because it would bring further attention on the event which isn''t to his benefit at all. Not to mention my work for the Rykz saved the Izla so, ironically, it can''t be said I betrayed the Izla.


    ¡°Every Noble present today has remained on Izla Meria to fight!¡± Thrin declares loudly and with his chest held pridefully. ¡°We personally rode against the Rykz on the plains before Castle Lance and held Meria''s western wall!¡±


    He locks eyes with me. He is challenging me to bring up the slaughter of peasantry in the plains and Duke Meria''s behavior, no doubt because he''s prepared to bring up my role in the background of these events.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter that you Nobles remained to fight.¡± I utter flatly, startling him. ¡°Nobility''s titles and privileges exist because you are meant to protect those under your rule. You have not. Your attempts count for naught in the eyes of those who died because of it.¡± The clamor grows so loud I have to keep yelling to be heard even with the sound construct. ¡°When lives hang on your shoulders, when children count on you, there is no room for failure and no apology will ever suffice to make amends.¡±


    ¡°You and Lance are weakening the Izla by trying to get rid of us.¡± Thrin utters for me only, taking advantage of the noise. ¡°We closed ranks around Countess Lance when it came time to surrender, yet you only challenge us!¡± He bellows, likely trying to attack what he perceives to be the source of my confidence and influence by calling me a hypocrite, and turning this into a Court argument.


    I smirk at this slender blue-eyed man, looking upon him with pity one reserves for defeated prey. Huan frowns but that''s it, showing that he doesn''t understand where he went wrong. I wait for the arguments that people are having over my logic to die down.


    ¡°How disappointing, I gave you Nobles weeks yet you still do not understand who I am.¡± I speak up. ¡°Are you not educated? Did you not investigate me?¡± I ask rhetorically, causing confusion all around me because my story is well-known by this point.


    ¡°The fact you hold the ear of the Council, the Hospitaliers, and Countess Lance''s faction does not mean you can do whatever you wish!¡± A Noble leader erupts.


    The perfect response causes me to giggle while both Thrin and Hakarth wince. Even Tuala has enough sense to tell that this is the answer I was baiting but didn''t expect to receive.


    ¡°I was the lowest of the low with not a single head of cattle to my name, a peasant with dirt for floors and a mere pickaxe to plow. Since then, I have dealt with both Rykz and Nobility who stood to cause the death of my kin!¡± I cry out with pride, looking up to the sky with my tankard raised high. ¡°I was Baron Buton''s subject. It would make me a subject of your family by law if the Izla returned to what it was.¡± I finish, looking back down to a paling Thrin. ¡°Do you believe a being such as I will allow your lot to succeed?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huan keeps his silence.


    He is aware that I''ve set my foot down with this and that I won''t move from where I am now that I''ve set a base to gather support from like-minded people in the crowd. A move he cannot match because his faction of proud Nobles wouldn''t allow it.


    ¡°By your own admission, you have no status. Stand aside, peasant.¡± Tuala Hakarth utters with a fierce tone.


    I throw her a glance, finding her with her left palm on the pommel of her ceremonial sword as well but with a more aggressive stance than the Thrin. Her relative calm means she knows what I''m doing but plans to cut through anyway.


    Unlikely Huan Thrin, she thinks her side strong enough to win this fight. Which isn''t exactly wrong since it hasn''t started so it''s difficult to tell what will happen, but is short-sighted because forcing their way like this puts them in sharp opposition to the Council when they tried to gain Arbitration.


    I assume the divergence originates from a difference in purpose. The fact that Thrin hurriedly conceals a grimace confirms that this was less a mistake on their side than a natural consequence of the cracks in their faction.


    ¡°I am not Elizabeth Vil, I have true patience.¡± Liar. ¡°But you''re in my backyard now and, unlike her, I have an overarching goal which means I have to deal with my opponents in bulk.¡± I utter with a wicked smile as I wiggle my tankard.


    Huan Thrin tenses while the Hakarth draws her sword without further ado and slowly walks over. People gasp and cry out at the sudden escalation. More than a few throw insults at Tuala for being so short-tempered, which further infuriates her.


    Oddly enough, her anger turns her cheeks pale rather than red. I take it to mean she''s acting with the same cold-blood she relied on to decisively retreat after I defeated her in the alley with a similar tankard.


    ¡°I received less training in the sword than even a Semplar does before they apply to the Order.¡± I declare calmly as I run my eyes over the crowd. ¡°I have received fewer lessons in pen and ink than a child born of bourgeoisie.¡± I continue while staring at Thrin. ¡°I received fewer lectures about flow than a Noble.¡± I utter as I lock onto Tuala. ¡°Yet, in these three arts, I am superior to any of you in every way.¡±


    My boast gives her some pause, but not enough to stop advancing because this has become even more of a matter of pride for her. I smile at what''s to become of her. The Thrin would definitely not fall for my tricks but he''s not my opponent.


    ¡°Out of my way, Lord Thrin.¡± She barks. Huan moves aside with a dark look on his face. ¡°Use your flow, I''ll match you in quantity.¡±


    She draws a single portion and applies an armor-piercing construct to her sword, showing a fierce expression as she closes the distance. I reach to my broadsword with my tankard still in hand and assemble a lion strike.


    She narrows her eyes, getting ready to counter my move. Panicked cries arise all around us as she closes in, accelerating to a jogging pace. Thrin tries to grab the back of her tunic as he likely realizes she isn''t going to wait for me to draw my weapon.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nahl cries out at the same time as Huan does.


    ¡°Don''t! She all but spelled out it''s a trap!¡± The Thrin adds.


    Tuala is so focused she doesn''t seem to realize that she''s attacking an unarmed woman. I lash out with a backhanded lion strike when she''s but three meters away, releasing the tankard at the apex of my speed.


    The Hakarth''s eyes grow huge from surprise as the rather heavy wooden projectile flies straight at her face. She still manages to panically slash up and cut it in half with a lion strike of her own. Unfortunately for her, both pieces still hit either side of her head, throwing it back.


    ¡°Kinetic strike!¡± I exclaim with a huge toothy smile.

 Yield.Ch31

    Tuala''s bestial scream drowns out the two pieces of the tankard that tumble to the ground and roll, her expression is one of fury rather than pain. She charges once more as she turns her sword to try to slice me with a backhanded blow before I can draw.


    I assemble and activate a perception construct with my two portions of flow, injecting the last in my single-edged broadsword. Her lion strike is so quick that it''s no different from a normal slash even in slow motion.


    I hang back on my heels and avoid the point narrowing in on my throat by a hair while grabbing the hilt of my weapon. As the edge of her blade is still glowing from the armor-piercing construct, I decide to dis-finger her.


    I lean in while activating the runic plowing construct, drawing and slashing out with the broadsword just a moment before she attempts a lion strike that I have no chance to avoid from close proximity unless I take a step back.


    Our blades fly parallel to each other, separated by a mere centimeter or two. As the point of mine makes it past her horizontal guard, I alter the arc of my attack down to cut through the base of her thumb and the tips of her fingers but also hit the handle to alter the trajectory of her weapon.


    Tuala''s eyes flicker down and her irises widen as she realizes, too late, that I''ve outmatched her. I care little and focus on my beautiful counter. My broadsword''s blade impacts her gloved fingers and crushes through them in a bloody mess.


    The edge of my weapon hits the handle of hers and shreds the straps of cloth wrapped around it, even digging a small trench in the metal underneath, before bouncing off.


    I barely manage to deactivate the runic plowing construct, which didn''t burn much energy at all because it merely amplified the force behind my attack, before it hits the chain-mail protecting her biceps.


    ¡°Aaaarrrrhrhhh!¡± She screams in pain.


    Her sword escapes her five torn fingers and flickers wildly in the air over my right shoulder. I angle my head to the side and barely avoid the silver blade I detect. It tumbles to the ground and fades from my ''sight'' because it cut through some pavement.


    While I could have blocked her sword forcefully to eliminate her quickly and more safely, that would be using a style close to Elizabeth''s which is designed for brutal efficiency. Besides, I''m not trying to kill her. I return my perceptions to normal but reactivate the plowing construct.


    ¡°Rhaaaah!¡± She bellows in agony while seizing her right wrist with her left hand.


    Her five fingers are still hanging on by a few chunks of muscle and flesh, the thumb looks especially bad because it was crushed at its very base. As she bends in two, I hang back while ensuring that my umbrella remains balanced on my half-shoulder and slam my knee into the center of her chest.


    Tuala flies back and collapses to the ground. I take a single step forward, raise my left leg and lower my foot sideways on her throat, cutting her screaming short. She starts shaking uncontrollably with an utterly pale blank face.


    ¡°T, Tuala!¡± Huan stutters, stopping a meter in front of me.


    He hesitates to draw his sword as I casually raise mine in-between us while keeping my eyes on the Ladyling suffering from shock. I hear Nahl''s feet grind on the pavement as he slides to a stop at the bottom of the Temple''s steps.


    ¡°As I was saying.¡± I speak up. ¡°Nobility has failed and so you are unworthy to rule Izla Meria. I was going to confront you all in my own name to a duel, but it seems this one was so overeager to be defeated that she forgot to issue a challenge.¡± My voice resounds through the now utterly silent plaza. ¡°This is no political bout, there will be no one to pursue you if you defeat me in a legal duel so you can forget arguing that I am acting as anyone''s pawn.¡±


    ¡°Let her go, Jessica Freepath.¡± Thrin utters between grit teeth.


    ¡°I intended to, Lordling. After all, I did score first blood.¡± I reply mockingly. ¡°Are you trying to get rid of her by attempting to order me around because I didn''t instantly end her life?¡±


    ¡°Gh.¡± Huan chokes in anger at the accusation but manages to hold his tongue. I notice that he raises his chin to throw a look over my shoulder at the edge of my field of vision. ¡°While Lady Tuala Hakarth was in the wrong, I would like to hear the Order''s position on this, Templar Nahl.¡±


    ¡°Dame Freepath, would you please allow Lady Tuala to be treated for her injuries first?¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    I slide my foot down to her sternum from her throat and apply my weight on her to take a step forward, forcing the Thrin to move back. He had no choice other than to fight me or let me shove him with my broadsword.


    ¡°You dare!¡± One of the female leaders exclaims.


    She causes quite a few among the crowd to erupt in indignation as well but their voices are soon drowned out by far more numerous angry retorts. There are patrols of Templars and Hospitaliers watching now and, while they do not join in, their various expressions tell me they are on my side even if in disagreement over my walking over a disabled opponent.


    ¡°Be forewarned. I stand here and will challenge any that does not free my path. I will not take a single step back or to the side.¡± I utter in a glacial tone. I hear my voice echo back to my ears thanks to the sound construct. ¡°I will go where I please and none shall block my way.¡±


    ¡°Uhla?¡± Nahl asks behind me.


    ¡°She''ll lose all four phalanxes and the thumb.¡± The Semplar replies with a quiet voice. ¡°We may have been able to do something if she hadn''t used a shredding construct but...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°Take her to the Alemplar, now.¡± Nahl orders.


    I don''t look behind, trusting that I''ll be forewarned by sound if someone tries to stab me in the back. Besides, Nahl isn''t the kind of person to let anyone ambush someone from behind on his watch.


    ¡°The Masters have determined that Dame Freepath has importance for the Empire, Lord Thrin.¡± The Templar speaks up. Something in his tone tells me that he''s repeating something he already told Huan. ¡°While the Order won''t protect her from duels she provokes, it also won''t protect you from the consequences of doing battle with her.¡±


    ¡°So much for the Order''s love for order.¡± I comment with a chuckle.


    ¡°Sometimes, maintaining order involves letting chaotic elements gouge themselves out.¡± Nahl responds with a chilly tone.


    ¡°I won''t pursue reparation for Lady Tuala''s assault but Jessica Freepath has no status to issue a challenge!¡± Thrin exclaims with a somber expression, as if he knows the argument is flimsy and desperate. ¡°We cannot act so dishonorably as to all challenge a peasant one after the other.¡±


    ¡°Cowards.¡± I note with a smirk. ¡°Low borns have full permission to issue duels by authority of the Council, it has been so since it was established.¡± Sneaky Cecil slipped that one in before the other Council-members found their marks.


    ¡°The Kingdom doesn''t recognize this ludicrous Council!¡± Half the leaders erupt in sync, causing Thrin to grimace because that argument was likely rehearsed in some way to use in Arbitration.


    ¡°The Templar Order does not interfere with a Kingdom''s internal affairs unless it is asked to Arbitrate or the conflict compromises the Empire''s stability.¡± Nahl utters coldly, proving that there''s no point to say this unless they are making their case against the Council.


    Thrin opens his mouth but snaps it back shut in a moment, no doubt aware that I''ve cornered his faction. Nobility definitely can''t ask for Arbitration over a peasant and Nobles certainly can''t make their way around said peasant to avoid dueling her.


    Even if they win, I''ve already undermined any glory they could obtain by exposing how little I was taught and trained. Not that I can allow myself to be defeated, I have to crush them.


    ¡°Hey, that''s my tankard!¡± A man exclaims as he forces his way to the front of the crowd, disrupting the rather solemn mood.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies.¡± I speak up, recognizing the barman.


    ¡°It''s no problem, really!¡± He hurriedly responds.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I spot one of the tankard''s pieces behind Huan and another next to him. I sheathe my broadsword and pick one up before making my way around the Lordling to drop the first chunk on the second.


    I then grab both and give them to the awaiting barman, who is babbling as he hesitates between apologizing for interrupting, thanking me for returning the pieces, and promising to frame them. I notice that a little less than a tenth of the crowd has pledged their flow to me, which has to be a new development.


    I shake my head in dismay and return to my previous spot, drawing my weapon again. Thrin looks grim but I''ve noticed a few silver flashes between him and the Noble leaders, meaning they''re likely communicating.


    ¡°You can step aside.¡± I suggest with a mocking smile. ¡°Once I''m past, you can enter the Temple.¡±


    Huan''s blue eyes turn to mine, they look cold. He begins pacing in front of me, ignoring me as he thinks. He''s turning my own tactic against me, taking advantage of the fact I can''t attack unless he draws and I can''t immediately bypass him because he''ll brand me a coward. His shaking right hand soon lands on the hilt of his longsword.


    ¡°Izla Meria''s Nobility lost, but that defeat does not change the fact that Izla Meria is in need of our rule and leadership. Our lack of titles does not change the fact that our houses'' lands belong to us by right, you have no more authority to change this than to condemn us for mistakes not of our making.¡± He declares. I snort loudly.


    ¡°Whence I stand, the path before me shall be free or made to be so.¡± I utter sharply.


    ¡°You cannot take our subjects away! We have been so far willing to humble ourselves in front of the subjects we have failed, but we will not allow any more criticism from a woman who elevated herself without legitimacy.¡± He spits out with disdain akin to mine.


    ¡°Too many peasants have been hung for speaking up against Nobility''s oppression without recourse for the taxes and unjust laws weighing on our backs while you dined on our dime by right of being our protectors!¡± I erupt. ¡°Today you face opposition, not injustice, yet you come here demanding reparation for what you lost in failure! Ha!¡± My mocking shout is joined by a clamor coming from the majority of the crowd. ¡°You wish for comprehension on the people''s part? Believe me when I say that your attitude arises feelings in me that will lead to your death regardless of consequence. An intelligent man would simply oppose me today and lose for there is survival on that path. There is none in arguing ideology with me.¡±


    ¡°You seek to silence us by the threat of a bloodbath?¡± Huan questions with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Have you not been paying attention? No one came here to watch a debate.¡± I respond. ¡°I am Jessica Freepath and you''re blocking it, move aside or fall by my blade!¡± I holler with a grave voice.


    ¡°You will regret demanding proof that Nobility can protect the people.¡± Huan Thrin responds while drawing his sword, choosing the only path I left him to get out of this mess, that of victory in battle.


    His right hand''s shaking intensifies but not out of fear or nervousness, no, it is out of a barely repressed desire to do battle. I am very familiar with this, I''ve witnessed Liz'' excitement in slaughter and felt a similar but different exhilaration in being injured as we crushed all those who stood before me and her.


    I suppress my craving to experience it again because injuries would undermine my half of the legend we''re building to crush Nobility throughout the Empire. No matter how alive I would feel crushing past their retaliation with abandon. You''re so screwed up, sister.


    Thrin''s sword suddenly erupts in flames, causing me to pull flow from my perception-altering construct, taking one-sixth of a portion which leaves one portion to fuel it. I assemble a defensive construct for my broadsword with that energy, fully expecting his construct to be dangerous to touch.


    He leans forward with his sword in front and left hand hanging back, causing me to narrow my eyes. I take a step forward and loosen my muscles to send a probing slash. He intercepts my weapon, causing my defensive construct''s energy to dip by a third.


    Indeed, that flaming construct is trying to spread to my weapon. A bad imitation of the Rykz'' fire construct that ate my arm. It isn''t a coincidence he''s using this. I activate my perception construct.


    Huan lunges with a stab, trying to make me take a step back. It would be an utter defeat for me to allow that to happen. I take another step forward while sliding to the right side of his blade to avoid it while also making sure my umbrella remains balanced on my left half-shoulder.


    He immediately twists his waist to pull back his right wrist. I slash down with my broadsword, still not bothering to use a lion strike. My aim is precise and the arc of the weapon flawless, yet it isn''t cruising towards his retreating dominant arm but further ahead.


    His golden left palm appears, flashing towards my armored belly, as I expected him to do as soon as I saw him twist his waist to pull his longsword back. It wouldn''t make sense for him not to take advantage of the momentum.


    He manages to stop that strike just before his forearm crosses paths with my slash and pull his hand into safety. I advance once more before he can strike with his sword, entering such close range that he has to either retreat or start wrestling me.


    He leaps back with a grimace on his face. His apprehension about fighting me hand to hand, which would be difficult for me to handle, is no doubt influenced by the tankard style he witnessed me use against Tuala.


    He launches a side kick that I block by shifting weight to my left leg to raise my right leg. With me on the back-foot he twists his torso again as he stomps down to add power but this time rotating his left side back to launch a classic horizontal slash from waist-level, which is oddly headed for my breast.


    I do three things at once, causing my head to flare with a brutal ache for a brief moment. I dismantle my perception construct, use the energy to make a second defensive construct that I manually control to reinforce only the right side of my cuirass, and then parry his longsword with a left to right backhanded downward swing.


    Our weapons touch very briefly but the impact shakes the hilt in my hand so violently that it hurts my two recently healed fingers. As I prepare to dodge and counter the left hand that''s likely to be coming, I notice that Huan''s expression is tense from pain.


    He retreats, leaving blade fragments on the ground which seem to be covered in soot. The Thrin no doubt used a kinetic construct but, unfortunately for him, my plowing construct is specially designed to redirect that kind of energy. While both of us took damage, he had it much worse and was even forced to retreat.


    Good, I can use that localized defensive construct for something else instead of keeping it to block his palm in desperation. I focus, knowing that my plan will be difficult to achieve without a perception construct.


    I throw an upward slash at his throat. He raises his flaming longsword to block with the guard, which will pretty much blind me considering how close the point of his weapon would be with my eyes if I let it happen.


    I redirect my momentum by twisting both shoulder and wrist, changing the swing into a stab, still aimed at his throat. He slashes at my broadsword and intercepts it. We both decide to lock swords, which he allows because that was exactly his intention in using that flaming construct.


    I let him win the contest in strength and allow him to push our weapons midway between us. I definitely don''t do that because men have more explosive strength than women and so I would have lost if I tried to forcefully resist.


    A look of suspicion dawns on his face, causing me to break contact by shaping a trickle of the flow I''ve regenerated into a very brief but powerful lion strike that shoves his weapon back.


    I do so because my plan can only work if he doesn''t read my intention. The exchange cost me the defensive construct on my broadsword but it further blunted the edge of his blade.


    We stare at each other for a moment. The flames on his longsword intensify. I agilely launch an upward backhanded swing from left to right, he raises his weapon to block with his guard once again.


    I once again magnificently alter my momentum to turn the slash into a straight stab. This time, he forcefully blocks my assault by locking the guard of his blazing longsword into my broadsword''s guard.


    The point of his weapon dances close to my helmet but I ignore it. He takes hold of his longsword with both hands, as predicted, to weigh on me from above with all his strength and weight. I gather the half-portion of energy left in the runic plowing construct and inject it into the defensive construct on my right flank, out of his sight.


    I bend backward to avoid getting my helmet set on fire and delay my loss by redirecting the pressure. My left foot slides on the pavement as I struggle to guide his weapon to my left flank, while also ensuring we don''t disturb the handle of the umbrella resting on my half-shoulder.


    I resist as best I can but he slowly overtakes me and brings his flaming longsword a few centimeters from the left side of my cuirass. Huan''s expression turns fierce as he prepares to make the last push and win. I pull the defensive construct on my right flank and apply it to the entire left flank of my cuirass.


    The maneuver takes me a single instant because my intent is clear and concise, the construct will move and anchor itself on its own. It means that I still get to act just before he does, the perfect moment to destabilize him and scrape together a split-second.


    I suddenly let go of my broadsword, allowing his weapon to slam against my side with little to no power because of the close proximity. His weapon pinches mine against my flank.


    His flaming construct will take a second or two to defeat my defensive construct. Even if he switches to an armor-piercing construct, it''ll take a bit before it cuts through my cuirass, chain-mail, and hard leather armor. Not to mention it would require quite a bit of energy.


    His face distends from astonishment as I seize my broadsword''s handle with a reverse grip and pull it out. I barely notice that there are flames on the blade climbing up towards my hand as I launch the flat of the blade in an almost casual backhanded slap at his temple.


    Thuck. Thrin''s eyes roll up as he collapses with a few strands of hair in flames. I stare at the blaze for a moment before realizing that those on my weapon were extinguished as soon as he lost consciousness. I lazily grab his tunic and smother those on his head.


    ¡°My bad, I ran out of flow.¡± I tell Huan with a cocky smirk.


    The crowd erupts in cheers from utter silence. My victory was that stunning, I suppose. I don''t worry about how I looked because I know the style of my attacks had very little in common with Elizabeth''s, I applied myself to make every one of my movements look good at the expense of efficiency.


    The smell of roasted pig spreads in the air so I check the stubbed leather straps covering the opening for the left arm in the cuirass, finding that the tips are a bit blackened but otherwise fine and that the oil-cloth umbrella didn''t suffer at all.


    Thrin''s longsword is still blazing on the ground but I ignore it to turn to the eleven Noble leaders, hoping that people will tire of being excited over such a straightforward duel and realize that my comment about being out of energy wasn''t simply a taunt.

 Yield.Ch32

    As the Noble leadership takes a moment to confer, I take a few steps to pressure them and do my best to plan what I''ll tell the crowd if they don''t act on their own. It would be less impactful if I have to ask for what I need after all but the story should go fine if I do.


    ¡°Barbarian.¡± Uhla mutters from behind me as she likely picks up the Thrin.


    I throw a look over my right shoulder to give her a corner smile and turn back to my opponents. They pull flow from their followers and then theirs to give it all to a middle-aged man with a trimmed black beard.


    They gather between seventy-five to a hundred portions, maybe more. The previously rather cheerful mood takes a sharp dip. Things are getting interesting. This is my show. Cheapskate. You''re supposed to rest, so rest. Don''t be nervous, your plan is solid.


    A Noble that steps out of the group, surprisingly a thirty-year-old woman with placid black eyes instead of the Lord. She doesn''t seem intimidated but the fact she has both gloves and helmet tells me she takes me seriously.


    ¡°Baroness Otun.¡± She simply presents herself as she draws a short sword.


    ¡°Could you all do me the favor of drawing your weapons so I can deal with you one after the other in succession like fish in a barrel?¡± I address the group behind her with a cocky grin.


    They ignore me. I turn my eyes to my opponent and notice that the parts of the Baroness'' chain-mail that aren''t hidden by her tunic are taking a golden glow. I squint and grow serious as her short-sword and helmet take golden hues as well.


    She''s definitely using an armor-piercing construct because, like Tuala, there is little sense in fighting with a defensive one unless I use an armor-piercing construct myself.


    ¡°Take my flow, Dame Freepath!¡± The barman suddenly yells over the crowd.


    ¡°Don''t feel obliged, helping me is as voluntary as the Due but lacking the latter must eventually be made up for.¡± I reply as I turn to him.


    Otun freezes on the spot as she hears the words exchanged while a deafening silence takes over the plaza because the man''s action would previously have qualified as rebellious on top of treasonous, both crimes which would have sent him to the gallows.


    Finally, someone picked up on the fact my victory makes their lives easier. The crowd parts around the barman as he gives me his single portion of flow without hesitation. His action causes more and more to step forward to the point where a group of around thirty somber looking low born forms behind me.


    They don''t represent most peasants or poor slum dwellers, far from it considering a handful are wearing decent clothes. Many others on the plaza seem hesitant to help, the general attitude isn''t one of hostility but one of unwillingness to get involved.


    A separate group shapes up and tries to give their flow to the Nobles, they are much more numerous than those who support me but no better dressed. Yet, even both combined are far from representing the majority.


    Otun doesn''t accept any energy, appearing to wish to fight me on ''equal'' terms even though she was fine with dueling me when I was out of energy. I throw a glance at their hesitant leadership.


    They immediately refuse the offered energy, causing their supporters to scatter. Decently smart of them not to give me more ammunition to use against them. Any rhetorical victory would now have the effect of gaining more energy to use against them, the situation changed but they still can''t afford to appear weak.


    ¡°I have four portions of flow at my disposal.¡± Otun declares, abandoning the rapidly spoiling myth of Nobility being inherently superior rather than simply having more access than others.


    ¡°I need only a single one.¡± I reply confidently.


    The woman charges with her short-sword held overhead as soon as I finish speaking. I use half my portion of energy to make a perception construct and prepare lion strikes with the rest.


    I activate the Moebius loop just as she slashes down. I step forward and to the left to protect my umbrella and ram my armored shoulder into her helmet. Clink. She steps back with a retreating upward slash aimed at my cuirass without seeming stunned in the least.


    I crouch while leaning back and to the left, letting the blade fly overhead and erupt up with a straight stab. With her short-sword held high, she has no choice but to dodge, which she does with a side-step. I flick my wrist and use a brief lion strike to turn the stab into a slash down at her thighs.


    Otun counters with a powerful overhead lion strike, clearly planning to take my blow. I lightly step forward to avoid her swing and apply a lion strike to turn my waist as well as flick my arm to twist my slash back into a stab.


    The point of my broadsword impacts the chain-mail covering her belly and scrapes down, ripping her tunic. The Baroness leaps back. She is panting and her cheeks are red, a familiar sight for us but it is usually Liz who triggers fear in others.


    I notice that my five seconds of slowed time will run out in a single second. Rather than taking it slower, I close in on her. I flip my broadsword inside my hand to direct the single-edge up before bending my wrist down and bringing my elbow back in a rather awkward gesture to launch an upward slash at her unprotected chin.


    She tries to cut my broadsword with her short-sword by swinging sideways. I almost forcefully interrupt my attack and let go of the hilt to switch to a backhanded grip so as to both avoid her move as well as enter very-close range combat but manage to stop myself because that''s what Liz would do.


    I instead stomp down with my right foot and use it as a pivot to gracefully redirect my forward momentum. I spin my torso clockwise to bring my right shoulder back, which pulls my weapon out of the way of her slash and throws my left side forward.


    Her flow infused short-sword cuts the air right in front of my helmet''s nose-guard and the edge of my umbrella. My half-shoulder impacts her chest a moment later, making her stagger back and disturbing the umbrella a little.


    Don''t break it! I won''t, I won''t. I flick my weapon overhead and bring the dull edge down on her helmet with a lion strike, relieved that Liz didn''t make me miss the timing. Clank.


    This time, her eyes grow hazy and she stumbles so I take advantage to slip around her right side and bash her biceps a few times with the base of my weapon because I''m too close to use the tip or stab. She grits her teeth but muffled painful sounds escape her.


    Otun tries a desperate backhanded swing to push me away from her flank but I bring the dull side of my broadsword down on the flat of her short-sword, turning her already awkward attempt into a debacle.


    Her weapon doesn''t break but her stance is such a mess that it doesn''t matter. I notice her right thigh clenching so I swipe at her feet with a lion''s kick. My foot impacts hers just at it leaves the ground, throwing her right leg behind the left one and causing her to trip.


    She splatters on the ground and skips a few centimeters instead of leaping away. I swiftly move in on her and step on her right wrist to immobilize her sword-hand.


    Otun thrashes to try to free herself but it takes me a mere moment to flick my broadsword around in my palm, bringing the sharp edge forward, and place the blade on her throat.


    She stops moving and releases her sword, which is still glowing from her armor-piercing construct. The Baroness barely consumed any flow during the fight, the only construct that was of use is her defensive one and it lost at most a third of the energy she put into it.


    ¡°I admit defeat.¡± She grunts.


    I pull my weapon back and repress the words of respect I would have given anyone else. After all, she didn''t posture and fought better than the other two. I can''t even blame her for not trying to make it a fair duel before she knew she''d lose because I likely wouldn''t have either in her circumstances.


    The crowd is silent and tense unlike before, no doubt bedazzled by my awesomeness. You were pretty close to using my style. T''was brawling at most in the end, no worries. I don''t especially care, just let me bash Vikiana and all will be well. No, and you would lose. But I''d get to bash her.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I grab Otun''s helmet and pull it off before removing my foot from her hand. I turn and throw it at the barman who instinctively catches it. The Baroness gets up to her feet and leaves by splitting through the crowd without a word, once more surprising me.


    ¡°W, what do I do with the helmet?¡± The barman asks me.


    ¡°Hang it somewhere, it''s a trophy.¡± I reply unconcernedly.


    I return to my position and face the black-bearded man who raises his hand. Following his movement the mass of flow they''ve gathered collapses into a sphere that floats behind his back.


    I quietly raise my sword and await the decision of the people grouped at my back. I can''t directly pull the energy of those who pledged to me because some may have sworn to Elizabeth Vil so it would expose me if I did.


    Silver streams soon appear behind me and slowly float towards the sword like nimbus clouds. I wait for my supporters to cut their links to them before seizing the energy. I soon obtain forty portions.


    The middle-aged Noble starts making constructs so I lazily shape various constructs; air-blades, air-needles, kinetic cubes, and even a few fireballs. We both end up with these same constructs except that he has more and a look of surprise on his face.


    He puts one knee down to the pavement and directs flow into the ground. Four constructs separate from the energy and expand to rip four javelin-shaped projectiles out of the stone.


    I roll my eyes and fix the image of a kitten in my head. I then direct a bundle of unstructured energy to adopt the shape, succeeding better than I hoped. The black-bearded Lord frowns as he figures out that I''m making fun of him.


    ¡°You ready or should we keep playing?¡± I ask.


    I turn the kitten into a big tiger with long canines that I''ve witnessed once inside a cage in Meiridin. The man raises his hand, causing several air-blades to rise. I ignore those because I notice that he''s using them as a distraction for the javelins which moved in slight increments to aim straight at my chest.


    I make the flow tiger walk in front of me as if mockingly parading. He snaps his fingers, shattering his kinetic cubes into a cloud of golden dust. I realize that this is the late Duke Meria''s shredding cloud and involuntarily take a sharp inhalation.


    I focus on my three kinetic cubes and target them at the air-blades, holding off on launching them to program my four fireballs. I use my intent to give these a slightly arcing trajectory to attack the man from up, left, right, and front.


    I ignite the fireballs and launch them. The bearded man sends his six fireballs to counter. I seize direct control of a single air-blade and use it to intercept the two extra constructs.


    A blaze of fire erupts in a wide arc around us. I send the air-blade through it towards the Noble. I feel my link to it die moments later. I focus on the unstructured saber-tooth tiger, seizing direct control and turning it into an air construct under cover of the blaze.


    Just as the fire disperses, when I would be the least on my guard and wisps of smoke would cover my sight the most, I detect four hazy silver javelins silhouettes flashing out towards me.


    I crouch behind my tiger while ensuring to keep my focus on it. Two of the javelins hit the animal''s flanks and grind against the solid air to clatter off and break in pieces.


    The last two javelins, on the other hand, hit the tiger head on and shatter. It costs me two whole portions of energy to prevent the flow creature from being blown off but it cost the Lord much more than this to make these javelins.


    As I disperse the tiger, I notice air-blades flashing at me with an insane speed that would be difficult to react to unless I use a perception construct, and it''s too late to make one. I smirk and activate my kinetic cubes without bothering to dodge.


    The cubes fly out from my sides and automatically intercept the air-blades. Craacrackraack. The constructs detonate half their kinetic charges almost at once, flicking the light air-blades off their trajectories and into the ground a few meters behind me to shatter more of the plaza''s pavement.


    That worked a lot better than you thought it would. Shut up or help with the shredding cloud, Liz! Resting. I pull the kinetic cubes above my head and detonate them to barely intercept the silver needles I detect falling on me like rain.


    I pull my own air-needles behind and above my shoulders to keep them ready to be fired while protecting them from the golden cloud slowly advancing towards me at walking pace.


    The man could make the cloud move a lot faster but it would cost a lot of energy to do so, a risk I wouldn''t take either without knowing whether my opponent has a counter or not.


    The shredding dust construct expands in an attempt to envelop me or force me to take a step back. I take a step forward as I think quickly about the defects of air-constructs. I conclude that heat will be more effective on the tiny golden particles than it would be on a fast air-blade.


    I turn the flow from the tiger into a shield of fire that I soon turn into a semi-circle expanding wall. The golden dust cloud impacts the blaze and small crackling sounds erupt along with small bursts of flames, indicating my guess worked.


    My mood rises as the construct eats through his because I''ve managed to hold onto about ten portions while he no doubt burnt through the majority of his energy. Three constructs suddenly surprise me by bursting past my flames a few meters in front of me, each made of distorted spheres.


    I instantly make a semi-unstructured perception construct with a single portion of flow, compressing the Moebius loop so that it creates a field of energy that''ll burn through my energy in two seconds.


    Time slows down to a crawl, causing a sharp headache. The rate at which I perceive time''s passing is now five times slower than the rate it would be during a normal perception construct''s activation.


    I spend quite a bit of the time I''ve bought handling the spikes of agony piercing my brain and thinking about a solution. Those look like explosive constructs, kind of. Words, use, explain!


    I think explosive constructs would look like this if the oxygen compressed inside went through a fire construct, the constructs look like they''re on the verge of bursting.


    I instantly send three of my air-needles at the three deformed spheres, burning through the energy they contain to cause them to accelerate. When they pierce their center, which they can because the oxygen hasn''t been turned solid, I manually detonate the air-needles and lower my head.


    The spheres explode instantly, sending a wave of blue-red flames in every direction. The blaze trickles over my armor and helmet. I don''t wait any longer to dismantle my perception construct and pounce forward while launching my last four needles ahead of me.


    As my eyesight clears, I notice that both the golden cloud and my wall of fire were obliterated by the explosion. The black-bearded Noble looks baffled to see me rushing him but doesn''t let it distract him from raising his hand to use his flow to block the air-needles.


    I narrow my focus on my constructs as I sprint and send six portions to my air-needles while absorbing the last four in my empty reserve. Two of the portions I sent are burnt to provide the energy to catch up to the projectiles but, once the rest reaches the constructs to fuel them, the needles double in speed.


    The Lord panically makes use of a defensive construct on his gear to protect himself, blocking the projectiles before they can make it more than a few millimeters past his chain-mail and hard leather armor.


    The needles burst, further damaging his tunic and the hard leather he''s wearing underneath but fail to draw first blood or destroy the chain-mail. Still, the leather covering his torso is now in pieces because he overcharged it with energy so he only has mail and a shirt protecting him.


    I close the distance with a lion''s step before he can assemble another construct, not that he has much energy left to work with, and swing my elbow at his nose with a lion strike.


    ¡°Kinetic strike!¡± I exclaim with a huge grin.


    My pointy bone impacts his nasal ridge. Crack. My win. The middle-aged Lord is propelled back into the arms of the other leaders who stumble a bit because I didn''t hold back. They glare at me, many of them with shaking closed fists.


    ¡°The Lord of the broken nose will undoubtedly survive but I can cut the next one''s leg with an air-blade if you feel my kinetic construct is too brutal. Trust me, I won''t make a mistake and use so much flow it''ll cause full dismemberment.¡± I tell them with a polite smile.


    ¡°It was a duel, not a tavern brawl!¡± The man from Avery Colby''s guild criticizes angrily as he rushes ahead to support the fainted Lord.


    ¡°Is the Councilman aware you''re here?¡± I question back with narrowed eyes.


    The man flinches and lowers his eyes. He hurriedly pulls the Lord back to hide with him behind the other leaders who seem hesitant about what to do now that they''re out of flow and I''m so close they can''t talk in private.


    I raise my weapon and use a single portion to activate the runic plowing construct. They draw theirs but none dares to stand right in front of me. I take it to mean that they''re not challenging me so I take a step forward to make them clarify their intent while assembling the shell of an air-shield in case they try to ambush me.


    The group disperses a bit to let me pass so I take another step which makes them retreat even further, causing a gasp to go through the plaza''s crowd behind me. I smirk and determine that the hero should just walk through them without fear now.


    ¡°I have a ball to attend in the evening, so I''m not going to be waiting all day for you to find your courage.¡± I loudly proclaim. ¡°You can go have your Arbitration.¡± I add disdainfully just for them to hear.


    I take a step and then another through the group of leaders, leaving them all behind and on my flanks. Cheers explode behind me but I don''t stop. I calmly make my way past the Nobles'' followers who move away from my path, most have blank expressions as if they can''t believe what just happened.


    As I enter the street, I notice a single carriage with recently waxed wood and golden engravings waiting on the other side. Prince Arkur is staring from the door''s window with his chin resting on his palm in a lazy manner and an amused smile on his face.


    His blue eyes are almost sparkling and his blond hair are combed. I ignore him because the alternative is to go pick a real fight which would ruin the effect I''ve achieved this morning. I go north, planning to then head west and return to my workshop.

 Yield.Ch33

    I sheathe my broadsword and slow down my walking pace as I make my way because I feel a strain in my chest, a rigidity. I arrive at the workshop to find a small crowd of apprentices in the courtyard.


    They are applying protective lacquer to a plow''s wood and metal parts. It is likely in preparation for taking it out of the city for testing. The temple guards and apprentices all turn to me.


    ¡°You made it away!¡± A boy Semplar exclaims with shining eyes. ¡°Did you win?¡±


    ¡°I defeated those who stood in my path to freely go where I wished.¡± I reply simply, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    I hurriedly enter the building before they can question me, causing the work there to pause. The master smith barks a few commands and my employees'' eyes turn back to their tasks. I swiftly walk in my workroom and gather my meager belongings.


    There is the packet containing the dress I bought to wear for Leomi, a coin purse, my liangi''s case, as well as a winter cloak that isn''t too useful in Meria. I sit down once I''m done to rest my heart.


    A half-hour passes without the stiffness in my chest going away so I get up and put the liangi''s case on my worktable. I fasten my two spare belts around my waist and throw my cloak on my shoulders.


    Then, I set my umbrella aside to pass my arm in the liangi case''s strap and attach it to my waist before lifting it, setting it on my back. I grab my umbrella and a stack of parchment before walking out of the room with heavy steps.


    Since I''m not going to come back, likely ever, I give the key to my workroom and all my notes about the plowing construct to the master smith before bidding him my goodbyes.


    He receives it all placidly and wishes me good luck. I spot Rowland, Vikiana, Nahl, and Uhla outside talking but ignore them. I shake the master smith''s hand and head into the office. Ms Conner jumps from her seat and rushes up to me.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why are you still wearing the helmet? You seem pale, do you need me to call Semplar Uhla over?¡± She asks rapidly.


    ¡°I''m fine, I''m still wearing the helmet because I can''t stick it under my arm.¡± I reply, smiling a little at how quickly she forgot to use an honorific and how little my achievement seems to matter to her. ¡°I''m not coming back, Ms Conner, so you''ll be completely in charge from now on.¡±


    ¡°You''re leaving the Izla? Where are you going? Are you sure it''s safe, Jessica?¡± She questions nervously. ¡°Is Elizabeth Vil after you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not leaving yet but I''ve done all I can here. I''ll be traveling the Empire, and no, it won''t be safe.¡± I tell her with a smile. ¡°You take care, okay? Don''t try to pad my fortune, trade the plows for a portion of the harvest if you have to but make sure you sell everything you can. If my coin starts stacking anyway, loan it out or use it to expand the workshop.¡±


    ¡°Councilwoman Cecil has already prepared to hire more smiths and buy more workshops if it''s a success, you don''t need to worry.¡± She says reassuringly. ¡°You have a bit of soot on your armor, and the tip of your nose.¡±


    She suddenly raises her hand and licks her thumb to rub the bridge of my nose with a very focused expression. I blink, too stunned by the motherly gesture to react. Ha! Defeated by Lila Conner after plowing through four Nobles in close succession. Sister... Shh, no excuses.


    I sigh and wait. Once she''s done, I awkwardly pat the taller woman''s shoulder and make my way out of the office. I barely notice the accountant''s hesitant goodbye because I hear an agitated discussion outside in the courtyard.


    ¡°Of course she''s stronger than Elizabeth Vil! She fought with her umbrella on her shoulder and it didn''t fall the entire time! Even the Lord of the broken nose failed when he blew the area up!¡± The bright eyes Semplar girl''s shrill voice pierces through the noise in the workshop.


    The reason that umbrella didn''t fall is that it''s a lot heavier than it looks because of the rapier, though. I head into the courtyard and find Rowland facing the Semplar with crossed arms.


    ¡°You weren''t there. Jessica has incredible reflexes but Elizabeth is deadlier and much stronger.¡± He denies.


    ¡°Care to test yourself, then?¡± I speak up, startling him.


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± He shakes his head while taking a step back before pausing and moving forward with a glare. ¡°Why didn''t you invite me?!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°She didn''t need you.¡± The Semplar mocks from the side.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Rowland grunts like he was hit in the stomach.


    ¡°Was it necessary to do this, Jessica? The city is in turmoil over what you did.¡± The Templar asks me.


    Already? Fast. It is Sunday, people are gathering and talking. Thrin couldn''t have picked a better day or time if he tried to help us. Leomi next? Weapons. Okay, the broadsword did take some damage. Nahl''s still waiting for an answer.


    ¡°That was the point. Some turmoil now for a long peace.¡± I explain.


    ¡°And a large boost to your reputation.¡± He utters suspiciously.


    ¡°A means to an end.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    ¡°See, she''s incorruptible.¡± Rowland utters smugly.


    ¡°Or I''m way too corrupted for fame to tempt me.¡± I propose.


    ¡°I''m defending you!¡± The Hospitalier protests.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± I ask at the same time as Uhla. We both chuckle, and then laugh at Rowland and Nahl''s discomfiture.


    I wave my hand at them and abruptly head off. I hear Vikiana follow and an awkward silence behind. I sigh internally but keep heading for the smithy because there''s no point in losing her again since she can easily find me in Meria.


    ¡°You''re tired.¡± She says.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I honestly tell her.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know, you heard Suxen.¡± I reply.


    ¡°She could have been lying, and your health could have improved or gotten worse.¡± Vikiana comments.


    ¡°The madwoman didn''t consider me worth lying to back then, she probably still doesn''t.¡± I deny. ¡°I just feel stiff, it''s not a large issue.¡±


    ¡°Take the armor and case off, I''ll carry them.¡± Vikiana tells me.


    ¡°It isn''t an issue of weight.¡± I tell her, refusing.


    ¡°I spoke to Yvonne, she said you collapsed because you were tired.¡± She argues.


    ¡°I did.¡± I admit. ¡°But my health got better because I trained my body back into shape, I think the problem occurs when my heart beats too fast for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Vikiana mutters. ¡°There are drugs you can take to calm down and help with the pain, I can find you some just in case you need them.¡±


    ¡°I''ve had enough of that, no thanks.¡± I immediately refuse. ¡°And it might kill me if those drugs prevented me from feeling the pain because it works as a warning.¡±


    ¡°So, it did mess with your emotions.¡± She notes. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I hold my tongue, unwilling to speak about the Little one because it''s complicated. We make our way through Meria together. Most groups coming from the plaza move out of our way when they recognize us, or more likely me.


    I receive as many dark looks as overly enthusiastic greetings as I pass. Overall, people seem relatively curious but indifferent. It doesn''t bother me because everyone now knows of me, which is far better than remaining a mere subject of gossip.


    ¡°At least you didn''t involve my daughter this time.¡± Vikiana comments somberly.


    ¡°She chose not to involve herself.¡± I correct. Not that she knew what I was going to do.


    ¡°Because you clearly didn''t want her there.¡± She counters.


    ¡°She still sent you.¡± I note with a grunt.


    ¡°I asked her where you were by myself after knocking out a Hospitalier on the training field who made a snide comment about Leomi betraying Elizabeth Vil.¡± She responds, surprising me. ¡°You''re lucky you plan to make my daughter a married woman because the harm you caused her reputation would have had to be paid in blood otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Please, you wouldn''t hurt me unless...¡± I pause, realizing that Leomi may not have cared what her mother did if she knew everything about Celyz and we weren''t about to get engaged. ¡°Never mind.¡± I finish lamely.


    ¡°Do you plan to have a ceremony to exchange rings?¡± Vikiana asks abruptly.


    ¡°We did but changed our minds.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I''ll understand if you don''t want me there, you don''t need to lie.¡± She tells me with a hollow voice. I feel my heart tighten painfully.


    ¡°There are no invitations because there won''t be a ceremony, Viki. I don''t know when we''ll find the right place and moment but I won''t mind if you''re there.¡± I tell her.


    Vikiana doesn''t respond until we arrive at the smithy where she splits from me and leaves. It puzzles me but I figure that she only came to speak to me because she''s worried about how I affect her relationship with her daughter and left after being reassured.


    The owner of the store fawns over me and offers to exchange my broadsword for another weapon. I negotiate with him and trade the runic weapon for three new ones of similar lengths that I hang at the belts around my waist. More than satisfied, I head for Cecil''s brothel.


    There, I remove my armor, wash, shave, and put my armor back on. It takes me over an hour to do all this but, thankfully, the anomaly in my chest fades in the meantime.


    My fingers are still occasionally painful but it feels like pain from healing and I was careful not to strain them. I sadly need the armor because of my plans for the afternoon.


    It takes me a whole fifteen minutes to find the guts to go track Leomi down. I can no longer push the conversation about Celyz away after last night when we''ve decided to set our plans aside.


    I head for the Hospitaliers'' headquarters in Meria, a large building set in the middle of a dozen barracks and several training fields. With the addition of the thousand halberdiers, there should now be over three thousand Hospitaliers in Meria.


    They are now the largest armed force present in Meria considering a good part of the army has been transferred to Port-Odo, not that it changes much considering Leomi commands it too. The Templars are still the most powerful, of course, but they''re leaving.


    Amusingly, she likely has more power over the soldiers than the Hospitaliers because those work for Nobles of her faction or the Council and don''t have a charter to follow. I affect a casual smile and walk into the headquarters.


    No one stops me because it''s open to the public, and I''m pretty sure two-thirds of those on duty have recognized me. I decide to ask to meet Roisia because Leomi hasn''t already picked me up so there is a chance I can surprise her.


    ¡°Is Vice-Commander Roisia Urnan here?¡± I ask a scribe sitting at a desk in the lobby.


    ¡°She is in a briefing, Miss Freepath.¡± The man replies, trying too hard not to look at my missing left arm.


    ¡°How about the Grand Commander? Or was a Commander named yet?¡± I question.


    ¡°The Grand Commander is attending the briefing as well, and no but Denus is on the path to be promoted soon.¡± The scribe informs me. Attending. That means Grace is probably the one giving the briefing.


    ¡°Denus, the one with a limp and shoulders as large as an ox''s?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That''s the one.¡± The man nods with an amused smile. ¡°He was a lieutenant for one of Duke Meria''s regiment for a decade without being promoted because of his birth. He was already in consideration because reaching such a rank despite being from a rather unknown family of soldiers is a great feat. He distinguished himself from all others last month during the training exercises led by the Grand Commander.¡±


    ¡°Hm, can I meet him?¡± I question with no intention to do so.


    ¡°Of course, Dame Freepath. His office is on the first floor, his name is on it. If he isn''t there, try the training field.¡± The scribe tells me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply with a wave of my hand.


    It doesn''t seem like they''ve heard about what happened this morning yet. Or they don''t care. I''m sure Leomi got a report, the briefing might be about that. Or something else. Sister... I''m just repeating your own doubts to you. Ugh, the most likely eventuality is that the higher-up know and haven''t bothered to spread the information themselves. There you go.


    I head inside and find that the entire ground floor is but a wide corridor with dozens of doors. From the sounds I hear coming from the rooms, it seems like they''re used to teach and test recruits. Some doors in the back look reinforced and several have active golden runes, likely cells to temporarily hold people.


    That''s a big improvement on being thrown in a dungeon but I''m not sure it''s wise to leave the Hospitaliers unsupervised. I notice a few city guards led by a member of the Council''s lower chamber walk out of one of the rooms and activate the runes on the door, grimacing because their timing suggests they came out just to contradict me.


    I make my way to the stairs with a confident gait and climb up to the second floor, which is the last. There are only a dozen doors up here but the entire hallway is guarded by Hospitaliers, there is even a whole squad of Justiciers among them that confirm my guess about Grace.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± A one-eyed woman walks over and salutes me.


    ¡°Mary.¡± I greet her with a smile.


    ¡°... Did I meet you before?¡± She asks hesitantly, seeming a bit panicked.


    ¡°Liz told me about you and Denus.¡± I reply easily while Elizabeth laughs in the back of my mind for the slip-up.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She beams with pride. ¡°What did Elizabeth say?¡±


    ¡°That you should rise in rank to prevent Nobles from taking over the organization.¡± I tell her darkly.


    ¡°I, I chose to take command of our company rather than become a paper-pusher in a tent behind the lines.¡± Mary replies awkwardly.


    ¡°Good for you.¡± I tell her, genuinely glad that she followed her dream but unable to help myself from slipping in some criticism about her selfishness, and I''m the last being who should be doing that. She makes a grimace. ¡°Don''t mind me, I''m sure you''ll distinguish yourself and rise to command a regiment on the field.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mary grins happily at my encouragement. I find it awkward because she looks at least eight years older than I am.


    ¡°Did you find enough capable cripples to fill a whole company?¡± I ask bluntly.


    ¡°Three actually, but only two hundred are fit for active duty out of the three.¡± She tells me without getting offended. ¡°Many hoped to have the honor of being under your command but the Grand Commander told us you have your own plans.¡±


    ¡°You can ask what you want to.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Did you refuse to join the Hospitaliers because many among us support Elizabeth Vil?¡± She questions. ¡°We respect what you did, and you''re the first Hospitalier in a way.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°I''m not.¡±


    ¡°The Hospitaliers exist in large part because of you.¡± Mary denies stubbornly.


    ¡°I have conflicts with both Leomi and Elizabeth.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°And the Hospitaliers'' ideals clash with my proactive philosophy of preventive retaliation.¡±


    ¡°Hhc.¡± Mary suppresses a giggle, making it sound like she hiccuped which I find really cute. ¡°I did hear about some of your recent adventures, I get what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You''ll hear more before the day is over.¡± I tell her with a wink, feeling slightly guilty about the earful she''ll get because of what I''m going to do. ¡°Can I go ahead?¡± I ask, glancing at the double-door at the end of the hall.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Her smile turns awkward. ¡°I''m afraid the briefing is confidential.¡±


    ¡°That''s alright.¡± I reassure her. ¡°Is there a room I can wait in?¡±


    ¡°Maybe on the ground floor?¡± She proposes hesitantly. You probably saved yourself a punishment with that answer, good for you Mary. Could you at least pretend to root for me? You know I do, sis.


    ¡°I''ll see you later then.¡± I tell her with a wave.


    I head back down and walk on the first floor. There are guards but fewer than upstairs. I seek out and find Denus'' office. I knock but get no answer. I enter without hesitation as if I got one and close the door behind me.


    The room is utterly void of decoration, there are only two cheap chairs and a desk to fill it. I listen quietly but hear no steps headed for me so I walk up to the window and glance outside through the slit between the flaps.


    There are no squads patrolling the grounds but plenty of people leading their lives, some training, others lazying in front of their barracks. I flip the flap''s hook open and swiftly climb on the ledge.


    I lion''s step up and catch the sill of another window, caring very little around the noise my cuirass makes hitting the stone wall. I then use a lion''s strike to propel myself up just high enough to use the ledge as support for another lion''s step that brings me to the level of the roof.


    I reach out to the tiles with my palm and grab the edge. I pull my body closer and land on my chest, the umbrella''s ribs almost scrape the tiles but don''t. I sigh in relief because Liz would have given me an earful if I messed up her thingy. I swiftly throw my leg up and climb up on the roof while using the tiles as grips.


    Then, I walk towards the back of the building where they''re holding the briefing I want to crash because I''m not hearing any alarms yet so there''s no point in hurrying. People really need to learn to look up, and investigate weird sounds.

 Yield.Ch34

    The case on my back and the armor I''m wearing aren''t very heavy but the weight is still enough to disturb a tile, almost making me fall. I manage to recover by lowering and widening my stance.


    I hear window flaps being thrown open behind me, no doubt as a result of the noise I cause climbing up, so I move a bit faster but remain careful not to stomp too hard or shift my weight too abruptly from one leg to another.


    As I advance, I deploy two portions of flow, barely even taking notice of the fact that there is more energy in my reserve than there should be. I try to shape an air-shield but, unsurprisingly, encounter a disruption field that prevents me from doing so.


    I make my way to the edge of the roof and use the unstructured energy to make a platform of solid air beneath me. I find the task rather difficult because I can''t even use the core of the air construct to help me.


    The one big drawback of using unstructured flow is definitely the focus it requires, especially when operating within a disruption field apparently. I take deep breaths and fix my attention on it, leaving the operation of my body as an afterthought.


    I turn around and jump down towards my golden air-shield. I spot a glass window and angle my body towards it. I land on the platform and kick it with a lion''s step, propelling me inside the room.


    I pull my arm and legs in front of my chest and lower my chin to break through the glass with my helmet. As soon as I feel the impact and hear the shrill sound, I draw all my flow together which includes the tenth of a portion left in the air-shield.


    I raise my head and spot a dozen figures sitting at a rectangular table. I shape the energy into two air-blades that I send flashing above the two rows of heads towards the figure with short white hair sitting at the other end.


    A woman with brown hair steps forward from behind my target, a shield already held in her left hand. As she prepares to block my air-blades and throw her ward back with her right arm, I shatter my attack to turn it into a gust of wind.


    ¡°You''re all dead, except these two.¡± I speak up with a giggle.


    I suddenly hear something tap my cuirass with a clinking sound. I glance down to find Grace upside down on the ground in a turned over chair with her hair spread around her head and her arms extended out with her hammer.


    ¡°And so am I, apparently.¡± I add with a chuckle.


    ''Doubtful, I had no time to shape a construct.'' Grace replies by writing in the air with her flow.


    ¡°Hammers need momentum, it might have been enough to break my focus though.¡± I tell her before looking up to address the room. ¡°Your security is horrible, it stinks of complacency.¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Yvonne exclaims with an outraged voice.


    I grin but she gives me a pout. I shrug and throw a look around, finding pale faces staring at me, including Cecil and the old Avery Colby. Roisia is glaring but her shaking lips tell me that the realization of how easily she could have died scared her out of her wits.


    Leomi is drumming the table with a prideful expression, which is vexing because it means she definitely wasn''t caught off-guard when even Yvonne and Grace could barely react in time. But then again, she was facing the window so Grace''s reaction is the most praiseworthy.


    ¡°Everyone, I present to you Jessica Freepath.¡± She speaks up as our eyes meet. ¡°You now know why my hairs turned white.¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡± The golden one-winged jay on her shoulder exclaims in agreement, startling me. She actually gave it a voice?!


    Hospitaliers suddenly barge into the room with weapons drawn. They''re a bit late but I notice that there is a vestibule between this room and the corridor. Leomi raises her hand and waves at them. They throw me fierce glares but turn around and leave the room without a word.


    ¡°What is she doing here and what is this?!¡± Count Urnan explodes with a thundering voice.


    ¡°I''m someone to smack your lot in the right direction.¡± I tell him offhandedly while helping Grace get up after she rolled off her chair.


    ¡°Is that what happened to your face?¡± Roisia asks spitefully.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Leomi barks at her with a hard tone that slashes through the protests and accusations arising from those attending the meeting.


    ¡°What for?¡± I ask quizzically. ¡°She''s obliquely right. I got smacked as a distraction for someone to make an ambush.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The dozen people stare at me, gaping and further taken off-balance, even Leomi and Yvonne who I told about Ka''tchuk.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°True story?¡± Cecil asks with interest.


    ¡°To a point.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I meant to ask about the reason you''re here.¡± Cecil corrects with an amused smile. ¡°For our dear Chief Justicier''s records.¡± She adds pointedly, clearly telling me to be careful.


    ¡°Well, I mostly sneaked in to see her.¡± I tell her, directing a glance at Leomi.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Leomi utters with a warning in her voice.


    ¡°Oh, right...¡± I pause to think. ¡°I didn''t sneak in at all but I couldn''t find the door.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°...¡± Their dubious expressions, silence, and impatient gazes serve as answer enough.


    ¡°You can trust me, I would never sneak in. See, I broke the window so it can''t be said I was discreet.¡± I explain.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Believe in me.¡± I add.


    ¡°... you should stop saying... words.¡± Leomi tells me with a deep sigh. I glance down at the scribbling Grace.


    ''Jessica Freepath is guilty of vandalism at the most, and perhaps reckless endangerment.'' I read.


    ¡°See, even she thinks it was merely vandalism.¡± I tell the room.


    ''That is only because the building is open to the public and you have connections to most of those present so I do not wish to waste my time pursuing pointless charges because no condemnation could be made with their undermining testimonies.'' Grace writes quickly.


    ¡°I get that you''re trying to point out that I''m abusing my privilege.¡± I whisper to her with a smile. ¡°But I didn''t calculate that my actions would be consequence-free, I am ready to face whatever you can throw at me.¡±


    ¡°I think we should lock her up for now.¡± Leomi speaks up. Many among those present nod as they consider the proposal.


    ''¡­'' Grace writes, making me chuckle.


    ¡°Do you think this is a laughing matter?!¡± Count Urnan yells at me.


    Roisia makes a grimace while Cecil hides her mouth behind the back of her hand. The Council-members present are making rather indignant faces as well, causing Grace to straighten up in her chair and, surprisingly, look at Leomi.


    ¡°Please.¡± I utter coldly, causing Roisia''s expression to turn sour as she likely knows her father is in a losing argument. ¡°Do you think I fear any of you?¡±


    ¡°We represent Izla Meria, show some respect!¡± Avery Colby utters flatly.


    ¡°You have seats because I gave them to you.¡± I tell the Council with a sharp voice while caressing the hilt of my longest broadsword. Their surprise at my response gives me the time to take a deep breath and seize my umbrella''s handle. ¡°You have an Izla because Elizabeth and I decided it was worth our lives for so do not piss me off because what I gave back then, I can now take back.¡±


    ¡°Your achievements don''t place you above the law or give you the right and power to threaten us!¡± The Count spouts back with a dark voice.


    ¡°You best take the morning''s lesson to heart lest you end up on my path as well, little Count. I tolerate your existence because I have more important matters to deal with than interfere in the Council''s rectification of the mistakes I made while hurriedly establishing it.¡± I explain, growing tired of their blind arrogance.


    ¡°You have no right to be here, much less swagger in and act so arrogantly! We represent the people, you don''t represent anyone but yourself!¡± Avery exclaims. ¡°Even Elizabeth Vil would have no say at the Council after having given up her seat and with the Rykz gone, much less you who hid behind them and now hides behind us from her!¡±


    ¡°Should I demonstrate how afraid I am?¡± I wonder out loud. This might be worth exerting a few muscles, gotta run away first though. Which is why I''ve stuck to words so far.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Jessica, please.¡± Leomi speaks up without a hint of pleading in her tone, trying to get me to stop fanning the flames.


    ¡°I''m not angry, yet.¡± I warn her back.


    ¡°Chief Justicier, are you going to sit there without giving your opinions?!¡± Avery Colby asks aggressively. Grace flips her book around to show what she wrote while we argued.


    ''I do not believe her act of vandalism lies within my purview with Hospitaliers present to enforce she pays the fine and for the damage but I will of course oblige if you wish to make it so. If you seek for more severe charges to be pressed, there is an argument to be made about spying but you have to make it because none of the information discussed here was meant to be kept from her. So far, neither the Hospitaliers, nor the Council, nor any individual has made any requests of the Justiciers. Her speech is of a political nature, which I cannot involve myself in as Chief Justicier.''


    ¡°Speech! Threats you mean!¡± Colby exclaims in outrage. Grace merely stares back at him without setting her iron-bound book down to write an answer. He lowers his chin in the end, giving up without requesting her to act.


    ¡°You are weak.¡± I speak up, glancing at the upper Council-members one at a time. ¡°The population has so far stuck with you because you haven''t committed enough blunders to warrant a wide-spread revolt. You did a decent enough job picking up the pieces but you''re very far from having won hearts. Try to act against me with the same shamelessness and arrogance as Nobility has, I dare you. I will not even need to lift a finger for you to be thrown off your illusory high horses.¡±


    ¡°You are exaggerating, Jessica.¡± Cecil notes. ¡°And you would be in no better shape if such events came to pass.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± I deny, throwing her a glance to find her with a curious expression. ¡°I''ve destroyed Nobility this morning, they have no more prestige to rely on. Their supporters will never side with you and can no longer help with pride. After all, no one likes sore losers. Any action taken against me by a group of Nobles or Council-members will now be interpreted as cowardice and met with revenge from my supporters who will find many attentive ears even from those indifferent to me.¡± I pause. ¡°Of course, I invite you to challenge me to a duel if you have the confidence.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate whatever influence you believe you''ve obtained for your cause.¡± The Count utters sharply.


    ¡°Grand Commander, is this your doing?¡± Colby asks with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°Idiots.¡± I insult them with a sigh. ¡°People do not need to agree with my cause for them to be infuriated if the right conditions are met and Leomi Lance would be taking you out herself if she had the desire to do so. She is silent because she knows I''m right, none of you can afford to abuse your power to deal with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I do think it would be prudent to put you in chains but the Chief Justicier wouldn''t let me do so one-sidedly because I''m apparently biased.¡± Leomi tells me, her resentment towards Grace is evident from the inflection of her voice. Grace perks up at the words and hesitantly reaches for the ink vial with her quill.


    ¡°I think she wouldn''t allow you to interrogate me either if they decide to imprison me.¡± I speak up, causing Grace to nod seriously. ¡°Yvonne sold you out.¡± I tell Leomi who scowls without revealing any surprise.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Count Urnan suddenly asks with a low voice.


    His calm along with Avery Colby and the rest of the Council-members'' nervous silence tells me that they''ve picked up on how unfavorable their posture is towards me. Oddly, the fat guild-member doesn''t seem too distraught.


    ¡°Obviously an introduction to Jessica Freepath.¡± Cecil answers without bothering to conceal her amused grin anymore. ¡°She''s much more amiable if you don''t try to confront her with vanity, she tends to respond to arrogance with overbearing arrogance.¡±


    ¡°You know what shocked the crowd the most?¡± I ask rhetorically, ignoring Cecil. ¡°It wasn''t my skill with the sword, they cheered for my victories. It was that some among the people present stepped forward to support my fight against Nobility. There were few, but trust me when I tell you that the guts it took for them to do so woke the crowd up.¡± I inform them. ¡°Of course, my skill with flow made quite a sensation as well.¡± I add belatedly.


    ¡°You believe she speaks the truth?¡± Urnan asks Leomi.


    ¡°She hasn''t told a lie, her perspective on the situation is her own but I do believe it is rather accurate.¡± Lance replies with a nod.


    ¡°Then why do you want to imprison her?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Personal reasons, and also because her intrusion can be leveraged to show the city that the Hospitaliers enforce the law with impartiality.¡± She explains honestly. ¡°That being said, doing so with this timing would be unfavorable. Which is likely why she picked this moment to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I protest.


    ¡°What? You are kicking up a fuss on purpose.¡± Leomi counters, blinking in confusion.


    ¡°No, well yes I am being fussy.¡± I admit. ¡°But I didn''t pick this moment or plan to kick them down a notch or two. I came here to see you and they annoyed me.¡±


    ¡°You could have waited for the meeting to end.¡± Roisia speaks up.


    ¡°Ha.¡± A chortle escapes Yvonne who quickly places her palm on her mouth to smother it.


    ¡°Patience isn''t exactly Jessica''s strong suit when it comes to me.¡± Leomi tells her with a smile.


    ¡°Where is Viki by the way?¡± I ask. Grace replies by raising her quill and fluttering it in front of my face. ¡°She''s working for you?¡± I question. She nods.


    ¡°Would you please throw this woman out so we can get on with the briefing? Before she succeeds in baiting Elizabeth Vil here.¡± Avery Colby utters with barely restrained anger. I hear Grace drop her book and start writing so I decide to hurry instead of throwing someone off a chair to throw it at him.


    ¡°I do have a question for you about one of your guild-members who was present at the plaza this morning.¡± I speak up, turning to the old man.


    ¡°I don''t owe you any answers, nor do I care to waste any time on this insinuation.¡± He replies, showing indifference that doesn''t seem feigned.


    Hm, I''m probably being unjustified in my paranoia. Most people don''t like being threatened, I heard, it might be my fault he''s hostile. Might? You didn''t exactly go easy on him either.


    ¡°Dame Freepath is just as involved in what''s being discussed here as we are, if not more.¡± The fat merchant speaks up. ¡°I see no sense in temporarily holding her considering the Grand Commander''s doubtful motivations, the problems doing so would cause, and how difficult it would be to with how easily she breached the disruption construct.¡±


    ¡°I second that.¡± Cecil says while staring at Colby who snorts but doesn''t challenge the assessment. Grace picks up and turns her book around for all to see. I squint to read upside down.


    ''While the archer we captured refused to speak, I have a witness who saw him next to the woman with the mask on. It is impossible for one of the late Duke''s people to hold a grudge towards Jessica Freepath but not towards Elizabeth Vil. Why has that woman''s status as an imposter not been reported when the two most likely to recognize her as such are the ones who met her?''


    The Council and Count Urnan show true surprise, Roisia and Cecil fake it quite well. It''s odd Cecil wouldn''t pretend she already knew to reinforce her connection to Liz so as to use their fear of E.Vil, but maybe it would be disadvantageous for her to do so considering Elizabeth Vil''s supposed breach of her exile puts the Izla in a bad spot.


    ¡°Ah. I assume that question is for me considering you questioned Vikiana already.¡± I speak up. Grace shakes her head in denial. ¡°So, you know I was being evasive with my answers and concluded someone else pulled strings.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Mother refused to explain when I asked her.¡± Leomi speaks up with a slight frown. ¡°I was waiting for you to find out more on your own before confronting the issue because people misunderstood the event in Elizabeth''s favor so I didn''t estimate the matter urgent yet.¡±


    ¡°I know but I''m not telling since Viki didn''t.¡± I tell Grace, surprising her and Leomi. ¡°The gist of it is that Elizabeth Vil wouldn''t appear so openly in Meria but that Viki and Roskal would prefer she would so their interests coincided in sustaining the farce.¡±


    ¡°You hold proof that it is Duchess Roskal''s doing?¡± Cecil asks intently.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I tell them while shaking my head. ¡°I''m assuming it''s Roskal because Cenwalh is too arrogant to act directly and the Hakarth threw her name out. They used a barrier construct that Suxen invented and a sophisticated fire-kinetic hybrid construct.¡±


    ¡°So, no hard evidence.¡± Cecil says with a sigh.


    ¡°We have enough with Prince Arkur''s support to fend off King Cenwalh if he accuses us.¡± Lance speaks up with a somewhat cold voice, her mood sorely affected by her mother''s scheme. ¡°The issue is that the Caroline might not wish to involve Telnur to counter this blatant scheme because King Cenwalh is gathering the realm''s professional armies as the Councilwoman predicted.¡±


    ¡°And the Kingdom will suffer for it.¡± Cecil murmurs with a sad expression.


    ¡°Would you please explain in detail for everyone to hear?¡± Leomi proposes.


    ¡°The quantity of supplies he is gathering to feed his army means that the reserves of some regions will be stretched to the breaking point, thankfully Hetlan hasn''t been called to mobilize because it would turn the situation catastrophic considering the Duchy lost its most fertile lands.¡± Cecil says with a somber tone. ¡°Now, before some of you jump in to say that the Kingdom will be able to withstand the demand with an early harvest, let me remind you that most of the carriages that remain will be sent south on a long journey with a portion of the grain while few will return.¡±


    ¡°What do carriages have to do with this?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Almost everything.¡± Avery Colby speaks up. ¡°They are the main tool to fight back against famines. Without the ability to transport food, the regions that suffer a bad harvest next year will not receive sufficient grain to both feed the population and sow the fields.¡±


    ¡°So you''re saying the Kingdom is going to starve despite having enough food?¡± I question, blinking in dismay.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cecil agrees seriously. ¡°There are always other sources of food to rely on for peasants, as I''m sure you know, but if there is a massive drought in one of the Duchies... even wild roots won''t cut it.¡±


    ¡°How can the King and his advisers be ignorant of this if you know?¡± Leomi asks, making me frown because it shows how blind she is towards Nobility at times.


    ¡°Because we''ve seen it happen while they haven''t even heard of the problem.¡± Avery utters with a hard voice. ¡°Famines are blamed on lazy peasants and bad weather, never on the chamberlain or subordinate that failed to obtain sufficient transportation for the food bought or sent as relief. Sometimes, there is a true lack of food as the Kingdom might experience because it never sent an army south along with months of supplies, but most often they are caused by a failure in management that is then concealed from superiors. Even those Nobles who made the mistakes themselves are unlikely to have learned the lesson to heart because it is easier to find excuses or call it the will of the Lake.¡±


    Lance scowls and presses her lips together, seeming furious about something. I sigh inside and play with the idea of taking her out of here by force. The sound of Grace''s quill pulls me out of my reverie. She is drawing a fish under a ship transporting a stand of wheat.


    ¡°Grace suggests using boats to move food.¡± I speak up. She raises her quill and waves it. ¡°And promoting fishing, I suppose.¡± She nods.


    ¡°The Izla''s population is already going to have to eat the fish they would smoke and export. Most of our merchant ships will need to be used to transport food south to Telnur to sustain Grand Commander Lance''s expedition as well.¡± Colby denies with a somewhat disapproving tone.


    ¡°Isn''t Telnur meant to support our army?¡± I question.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be wise to depend on them, and there is a good chance King Cenwalh will lay claim to most of their spare supplies.¡± Cecil tells me.


    ¡°So, Arkur.¡± I utter somberly while twirling my oil-cloth umbrella.


    ¡°We''re back to the problem of obtaining Telnur''s support since they no longer depend on Izla Meria to be reinforced.¡± Lance speaks up.

 Yield.Ch35

    The Council falls silent, as if they''re taken aback. I shake my mind off my half-drawn plans to kill Arkur if he tries to leverage the Izla to get Leomi''s hand. I notice that gazes are often turning to Avery Colby.


    The man clearly dislikes me, Liz, and Leomi. Or rather, he is dissatisfied. If he was completely at odds, he wouldn''t be as helpful as he was earlier in answering me or seem so disdainful of Nobility.


    If I let go of my paranoia a little, I can interpret his attitude as a stance based on opposing Leomi''s accumulation of power and popularity, meaning he cares for the Izla. Cecil wouldn''t have allowed him a seat if he was merely rich and powerful after all. It wouldn''t surprise me if he made contact with Thrin to use him.


    ¡°There''s an annoying draft in this room.¡± I complain about the window I blew through.


    Half a dozen people turn to me with outraged glares while Roisia, Cecil, Leomi, and Yvonne try not to laugh. I twirl my umbrella unconcernedly as I think of the problem. Lance wouldn''t have brought it up without a solution.


    ¡°Isn''t the issue of the impostor easy to solve? She''s likely here to kill Leomi.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°She could be here merely to cause us trouble by providing Cenwalh with an excuse.¡± Cecil contests.


    ¡°Except he doesn''t need one since Telnur doesn''t require Leomi''s help anymore.¡± I note.


    ¡°No, they do because the expedition will still gather under my name.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I shake my head because they''re being blinded by the political side of things and explain. ¡°Roskal or Cenwalh couldn''t have predicted that Vikiana would help them, could they? So, it''s clear that whatever their goal is, it doesn''t depend on her cover remaining intact because they don''t know that there are very few who can identify Elizabeth Vil. For all they know, everyone in this room can tell the difference. The fact that the impostor uses a dagger and her companion as well makes it clear they''re not here to play games but to kill.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Leomi blurbs out and closes her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Since the impostor gamble is likely to fail, pressuring us by making it look like Elizabeth Vil breached her exile is merely a secondary goal. His primary objective has to be to seize control of the whole expedition. My death would be dangerous for Cenwalh in the long term because people will pick up my torch but it also gives him free rein.¡±


    ¡°So, the impostor will make a move in the near future.¡± Roisia says and throws a glance at Grace. ¡°Perhaps with support from those our dear Jessica defeated.¡±


    ''I act on evidence.'' Grace writes.


    ¡°She says she only acts on evidence.¡± I tell them. ¡°It''s quite restrictive.¡± I comment.


    ¡°I''m prepared to deal with assassins, let''s focus on the problem Prince Arkur poses because he has some influence on the Fourth Phalanx.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°How much access does he have?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As much as anyone, a Phalanx pledges itself to its Marshal who then distributes energy as required to flow-smiths or officers. This method serves to prevent flow-smiths from stealing the Phalanx''s flow if they panic in the face of impending death as well as minimize the loss in energy upon their demise.¡± Lance explains. ¡°The Marshal is almost always the last to fall, after all.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because the Marshal is part of every sympathetic construct in a Phalanx.¡± Leomi tells me. I assume that''s the construct Celyz told me requires several people. ¡°Can we talk about this later? I think they''re growing impatient.¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Avery denies. ¡°Miss Freepath''s analysis gave us much to think about. It is likely she is correct about Duchess Roskal acting on King Cenwalh''s behalf as well if the impostor''s goal is murder, the King would be exposed himself to criticism from Telnur if the plot is discovered, placing him in a disadvantageous negotiating position. Not to mention the backlash from the population.¡±


    ¡°The early discovery that Elizabeth Vil is an impostor is a boon for us, their plan was definitely to ruin her reputation before we could react to the assassination.¡± Cecil speaks up.


    ¡°From this point on, we should all take further precautions.¡± Leomi declares.


    ¡°Their plan could have involved a decapitation strike during or after the Arbitration. With so many things gone wrong for them, because of Jessica, it''s likely they will take reckless measures to grasp a minor victory.¡±


    ¡°Preventive retaliation works.¡± I brag, pushing my chest out.


    ¡°We can''t solve the issue Telnur poses before knowing what they want, I suggest we wait for Prince Arkur to come to us.¡± Cecil says, throwing me a pointed look that I ignore. ¡°After all, they haven''t shown any indication they''re retracting their support yet and the ball is tonight.¡±


    The dozen present signify their agreement, apart from Grace who is apparently resolved to remain as uninvolved as possible in policy. The meeting continues but the discussion quickly bores me as it pertains to organizing the ball, patrols, and logistics.


    I do take part in eating the meal delivered by Hospitaliers at the end before leaving with Leomi and Yvonne. Mary throws me a glare as I pass by. I spell out ''sorry'' with my lips and her expression softens, she brings her fist to her chest to express that she''ll do better before leading her squad to escort us.


    I grow more and more nervous on the way out, to the point where I feel sick to my gut. It isn''t because of the disapproving gazes we draw but because of the conversation we need to have about Celyz.


    ¡°You don''t want to hold hands?¡± Leomi asks awkwardly as we walk through the lobby together.


    ¡°I do, but...¡± I hesitate, unwilling to broach the subject in public.


    ¡°You''re sweet but you don''t need to worry about my reputation. People are disappointed I didn''t stay with Elizabeth but most think it''s in her nature to be a loner and don''t blame me.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± One of the Hospitaliers behind us snorts.


    Before we can turn to confront whoever it is, Leomi lays her slender fingers on our forearm to stop us before giving us a smile that wipes out our anger but deepens the pit in our stomachs.


    I let go of the umbrella''s handle and hold her hand, gaining some relief but not much. We soon reach a carriage and stop in front of it to wait for her escort to take their horses out of the stables.


    ¡°You look armed for war.¡± Leomi notes while glancing over my head.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I mutter. ¡°Do you mind keeping the case for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, is it inside?¡± She asks, no doubt referring to our dagger.


    ¡°It is, I can unseal it later if you want it.¡± I propose.


    ¡°No need.¡± She denies. ¡°How is your health? You look pale.¡±


    ¡°I pushed myself a bit this morning.¡± I reply, breaking eye contact.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi presses her lips together but doesn''t call me out on the lie.


    ¡°Here, give me.¡± Yvonne intervenes while tapping the case on my back.


    I seize the distraction and start untying the rope around my waist to give her the liangi''s case. By the time we finish putting it to the back of the carriage, our escort has gathered and Leomi is comfortably installed inside.


    Yvonne takes a seat in the front next to the driver, with the golden jay on her shoulder. I step in and put my umbrella down to arrange my sheathes so as to sit down in front of Leomi.


    She activates a series of runes with her flow before turning her full attention on me. Leomi''s short white hair reinforce the intensity of her light gray irises, especially now that she''s examining me without hiding her suspicion.


    ¡°Why do you look sick?¡± Leomi asks with a worried tone. ¡°We barely walked a hundred paces.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t completely lying.¡± I answer awkwardly, finding it difficult to get angry. If only she was being unreasonable or aggressive, I could have gotten mad even though I''m in the wrong. Her continued silence pushes me to keep talking. ¡°I''m... nervous. We need to talk.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°It can wait until we get to my place, I brought a healer to examine you.¡± She replies with a concerned frown.


    ¡°It''s not...¡± I start.


    ¡°It is necessary.¡± Leomi interrupts me. ¡°Please, I''m worried about you.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°It''s dangerous.¡± I contest.


    ¡°This isn''t the University, the fact that no one on Izla Meria is knowledgeable about the Rykz is both an advantage and a disadvantage. This healer is one of the best, he might not be able to heal you completely but he won''t know what could have caused the damage either. If there is a problem, I''ll solve it so don''t worry.¡±


    I hesitate, unable to find the courage to challenge her forcefulness in these circumstances with the guilt weighing on my heart. I''m such a coward. It''s difficult to speak about Celyz and she''s only made it harder.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I tell her, swallowing my saliva.


    ¡°Great.¡± Leomi replies, beaming. ¡°Come here?¡± She offers, patting her lap. I knock on my cuirass as a response. ¡°That''s not going to stop me and you''ll have to take it off so I might as well enjoy it.¡± She notes with an odd smirk.


    Just go, you want to. You don''t want to look weak. I''m a big girl, it doesn''t bother me too much if it is to spoil my little sister and my lover. I get up and take off my bag of luggage before removing my helmet, deciding to magnanimously let my little sister''s arrogance go.


    Lance reaches out to start expertly unfastening my belts and armor straps. I sigh at the fact we put it on to defend ourselves against her but it took merely a few words for her to get it off of us.


    I settle on her lap and she wraps me in her arms. I let my head fall on her chest and close my eyes to listen to her heartbeat, feeling safe and relieved that the conversation has been pushed away once more. I despise myself for it.


    I don''t think you''re weak for finding refuge in her arms, I envy you for being able to easily do so and she likely does as well. I silently nod. Leomi rests her chin atop my head and gently tightens her grip on me.


    I set my right hand atop of hers and feel a sharp pang of ghostly pain in my left arm for still being unable to properly hold her. It doesn''t stop me from nestling in the emotional warmth her embrace exudes in spite of the cool temperature of her hands


    ¡°Are you hurting?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Just the usual.¡± I reply with a thin smile.


    ¡°I''ll find a way to fix you.¡± She whispers, likely referring to my left arm as well as my heart.


    ¡°I don''t want or need fixing.¡± I tell her with a sigh. Celyz understands that. ¡°We broke ourselves, kitten.¡±


    ¡°I meant to say I''ll find a way to heal you.¡± She murmurs with a conciliatory tone. ¡°I love you as you are, I wouldn''t dream to change a thing.¡±


    While her response doesn''t unwind the ball of nerves in my throat, it does bring a grin to our lips. We stay as we are in silence, enjoying each other''s presence. A quarter of an hour later, I feel her right hand retreat under mine to slide along my thigh towards my behind.


    ¡°You little minx, you''re on track to become more famous than me and Liz.¡± Leomi says with a berating and teasing tone.


    Alerted by her movements and words, I manage to seize her wrist but my sister interferes and makes me let go. Liz? I''m resting in my love''s arms, don''t disturb me. Liar! Lance''s cool hand slides inside my underwear and seize my left ass-cheek.


    ¡°We don''t have much time so I''ll just give you a taste of how very worried, proud, and jealous you made me feel.¡± She whispers with a rough voice.


    She pushes my butt up to make me stand but, somehow, the motion also makes my loose pants drop down. I feel the carriage slow down and stop so I relax somewhat.


    She won''t be able to defeat me in time once I turn around and there are curtains so the Hospitaliers can''t peek inside. I shift to turn but Elizabeth interferes again, causing me to stumble forward and lean in.


    Slap. The sound startles me far more than the acute pain I experience on my butt because I instinctively channel the sensation into a somewhat pleasurable shiver. I bite down on my lips to prevent a half-yelp and half-moan from exiting my mouth as that would be humiliating. I snap around while pulling my pants up and find Leomi staring at her palm in disbelief.


    ¡°I can''t believe Liz helped me do that to you.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°She wouldn''t have let me do it myself.¡± Liz says humorously.


    I glare at Leomi, very much aware that I have three burning cheeks, including a rather painful one. I bring my hand back. Leomi watches but doesn''t try to defend herself, her expression remains gleeful and proud even as my hand rapidly approaches her cheek. Slap.


    ¡°Worth it.¡± She tells me with a grin.


    Four finger marks appear on her left cheek. I glare but can''t help but smile at her childishness, especially since she expressed her feelings about what I did on her own, which is progress. I decide to reward her. I rise on the tip of my toes to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°It made us a little wet.¡± I distinctively pronounce each word one by one and kiss her cheek. Jess! You should have stayed out of it, little sister.


    I pull away, finding Leomi gaping and panting. I grin victoriously and turn to step out of the carriage. She takes a full twenty seconds to step out with the red mark of my hand clear on her cheek.


    Mary and her Hospitaliers make such a point to step around us while avoiding to look that it becomes even more obvious that they noticed. I take Leomi''s hand and resolutely lead her through the house''s garden without letting her stop me because I don''t want them to misunderstand the slap I gave her as a rejection.


    Rowland steps out on the porch and pauses as he notices Leomi''s face. He quickly shakes his head and rushes past us. I glance over my shoulder, finding Yvonne gathering my stuff. I lead Leomi to the door and let go of her hand.


    ¡°Get the healer ready, I''ll be right back.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi purses her lips but doesn''t contest. I head back, waving Yvonne and Rowland aside and store my armor in the bag I kept inside my luggage. They don''t hesitate to leave it to me to step aside and exchange a few words. I fasten one of my broadswords around my waist as a priority.


    ¡°You could at least offer to help!¡± I unfairly berate.


    ¡°You didn''t spar with me today, I don''t have to listen to you.¡± Rowland replies with a cocky grin.


    ¡°Yvonne, you should handle your man, teach him some manners.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± She agrees. The sword-sworn gives him my liangi''s case and grabs his wrist to drag him away.


    ¡°Wait, she might actually need help!¡± Rowland protests.


    I chuckle with Yvonne and throw my cuirass inside on top of my other pieces of gear. I then grab the rest of my luggage while being careful in handling the package containing my dress so as not to crease it.


    It takes me a bit to put everything in the bag and throw it on my shoulder with the umbrella hanging on my left. Meanwhile, the Hospitaliers deploy all around the house, which is pretty much a small manor. I hear a door slam upstairs as I walk inside.


    Rowland isn''t likely to escape this time if Yvonne hasn''t caught him yet. I suddenly spot the golden jay fly out of a corridor with awkward barrel rolls. It grabs the edge of my umbrella with its tiny feet to land but soon flips upside down and ends up hanging from the cloth.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± It states sorrowfully as if it didn''t just slip.


    ¡°Indeed, chirp.¡± I agree with an amused smile, guessing that it''s mourning Rowland''s fate. It''s quite prude. It''s a cute and innocent jay. Hm.


    There are a few paintings of landscapes on the walls and many potted plants. I find Leomi waiting in the main room next to a shaved man with a white robe, brown hair, and a full pouch.


    ¡°You only need to lift your shirt from your back so the cloth doesn''t interfere.¡± He tells me. Seems like Leomi briefed him. ¡°I''ll also be scanning your circulatory system so I need you to sit down and hold still.¡±


    I nod and settle down on the chair Leomi brings. I prepare to block any intrusion to my brain but feel secure with her here. She pulls my shirt up for me and I grab it so she can step aside to guard me.


    The man places two fingers on my back, right behind my heart. I inspect the silver segments and recognize a few from the sound one as well as a recording system, the construct doesn''t seem complicated.


    He tells me to take a few deep breaths and then asks me to hold it. After a while, he adds a few scanning segments and changes the previous construct to make it smaller but with more energy which tells me he made it more precise.


    He directs the construct inside my body where my heart should be. He lets it run there for a while before duplicating it and sending it throughout my body, likely along my veins and arteries.


    I decide not to block the parts that reach up to my brain because the flow segments that do are as thin as filaments and don''t stop for a single moment but seem to be moving with my bloodstream.


    ¡°Some of your arteries are damaged around your heart, mostly on the left side. Others seem to be blocked, which I''ve usually seen in people who eat too many rich foods.¡± He speaks up. ¡°I would suggest returning to your previous eating habits for a few weeks to see if your health improves.¡±


    ¡°Can you heal her?¡± Leomi asks intently because she knows it''s unlikely my problems have anything to do with what I ate.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± He assembles another construct and sends it traveling through my chest. ¡°Her organs appear overworked.¡±


    ¡°But can you heal her?¡± Leomi insists. I hear a trembling in her voice.


    ¡°No amount of flow can replace rest.¡± The healer replies firmly. ¡°I can unclog the arteries and teach her how to use the healing construct to repair them at the very least.¡±


    ¡°That''ll be useful at least.¡± I note. ¡°I''ve rested plenty these past weeks.¡±


    ¡°Then I can only conclude you suffer from an unknown illness.¡± The healer says with a sigh. ¡°I believe you should go to the University, they may have documented similar cases. Even if they haven''t, there is a good chance some researchers will treat you for free to record this illness.¡±


    I stiffen and obliterate the constructs in my body. I rise and turn, finding Leomi thinking hard instead of looking worried while the healer looks at me with a compassionate expression. I realize that my paranoia about Suxen made me overreact.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, if you could teach her while I prepare your payment.¡± Leomi proposes.


    ¡°It might take the entire day.¡± The healer warns.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± She replies with a confident smile.

 Yield.Ch36 Interlude

    Ka''osla, Hersir of the Red Fear Horde and candidate head for the Ka clan, spots a tunnel and catches a glimpse of fur within. She clenches her six claws around the pine branch she is standing on as she prepares to jump down.


    She glances below at the rosy powder called snow with disgust and dedicates more of the blaze to protect her hundred-sixty centimeter tall body from the dreadful cold. She releases the branch and clenches her talons so as to land on the back of the six claws to protect their edge.


    Her lithe red silhouette hits the ground in a crouch. She remains in this position as she takes a slithering path towards her destination, her forked tongue regularly peeking out to taste the air. She trusts her acute sense of smell to warn her if the prey becomes aware of her presence.


    Ka''osla can barely restrain her excitement as she approaches the cave entrance, eager to experience her prey''s fear. Her two hearts start pumping faster, creating a constant whooshing sound akin to that of a waterfall as her blue blood courses through her veins.


    She finds a huge grizzly bear in a fetal position with its eyes closed. Ka''osla slowly lowers her profile because she knows her scales will not shield her from her prey''s sight in this environment.


    The dark green, light green, and brown scales form a camouflage pattern that is useful in the north but not during winter. She clenches a few of her visage''s muscles to cover most of the bright red scales, spread out like dots around her eyes and in two lines along her muzzle, under dark green ones.


    Ka''osla could have taken an armor, weapons, or even clothes, on this hunt but her honor would only accommodate the singular use of the blaze to fight the cold and not a single tool. She opens her maw, which is wider but shorter and thinner than a male''s, and licks her sharp triangular teeth before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Hrrssss!¡± She lets out a guttural provocation because there isn''t enough room in the cave for her to fight such a large and strong carnivore.


    The grizzly instantly perks up with wide open eyes. It spots two cloudy membranes open to reveal orange reptilian eyes staring at it and rises on its hind-legs to roar.


    ¡°Grrooaaarrrr!¡± It bellows.


    The two-meter long creature then runs through the tunnel it dug to charge the reptile. Ka''osla leaps back to play the role of the prey and bait it out. She lands on the back of her front-claws, her talons'' two back-claws pointing up between them and ready to be used as stabbing weapons.


    As the huge grizzly charges her, she delights at its power and the fact that the coming fight between predators will prove she can best this dangerous creature by herself. One day, she will challenge a Tianeel without even consuming blaze to boost her capability.


    Ka''osla slides back on the back of her talons'' claws as the grizzly approaches and gently side-steps around its attempt at a tackle, moving like a leaf in the wind. The creature turns and tries to swipe at her with its arms but the Lisilese gently leans back to dodge by a hair.


    She makes her silhouette look bigger by opening her arms wide and pushing blood into the two pouches along her spine, causing them to expand beneath her armpits. The bear rises to its full height and roars snout to snout in an attempt to intimidate her back.


    Ka''osla calmly raises her right talon at a snail-like non-threatening pace to keep the movement out of the grizzly''s notice. The creature soon hunches back down to land on its paws and attack but, as it does, the Lisilese''s tongue flickers in and out in delight at the opening her prey just gave her.


    She clenches her talon''s two front-toes to secure the back-claw held between them and contracts the muscles of her thigh. She turns her leg to the side and strikes out thrice in a split-second by twisting the flexible bones of her knee''s articulation in a particular way, each blow delivered as quickly as the bite of a black mamba from the southern grasslands.


    The point of her sharp back-claw pierces through the thick hide of the grizzly''s left leg and leaves three bleeding holes that''ll widen in the fight to come to the point it''ll hinder her prey''s movements.


    Ka''osla flicks her forked tongue in and out to taste the blood in the air, to savor her prey''s pain. The bear growls and swipes at her but her right talon is already back on the ground so she easily dodges.


    Her expertise is such that she doesn''t even lose balance in the snow despite standing on the back of her claws instead of planting them in the ground like less experienced hunters would for stability.


    After all, she left her native forest at the age of eight and she has spent twelve years fighting all across the grassland and the grizzly''s blows are powerful but lack precision.


    As the bear brings both paws back in an attempt to tackle or paw her, Ka''osla takes a single, almost lazy, step forward into its range. She swipes at the grizzly''s forehead one open hand after the other, leaving countless gashes in its flesh as the thin fur there is unable to protect its flesh from the tiny sharp scales extending from her palms.


    The creature growls in pain and tries to bite down on the Lisilese while closing its arms around it but its teeth merely manage to scrape the scales of her left shoulder, leaving merely two small wounds that bleed blue.


    Ka''osla slides under the creature''s grasp and smiles in satisfaction at the honor marks it left her. She takes a few steps back to buy time. It doesn''t take long for blood seeping out of the injuries on the bear''s forehead to drop into its eyes and impair its sight.


    She patiently dances around the creature''s effort to catch its enemy. Her vertical irises remain set on the three stab-wounds on her prey''s left thigh to watch them grow larger as the bear''s fury billows.


    Her breaths soon grow shorter but she waits one more minute because the grizzly is missing more often and its posture is slanting more and more to the left. Once she is satisfied that her advantage is secure, Ka''osla prepares to pierce her prey''s eyes with her short triangular nails.


    She takes advantage of a sloppy paw swipe to slide under the arm, her short stature allowing her to do so without leaning down much, and strikes at its bloody left eye with her extended fingers.


    The grizzly fails to react in time to save its left eye but it drops atop the Lisilese with a desperate roar. Ka''osla immediately gives up on taking its other eye out, she slams her left hand on its chest and her right behind its back.


    Her palm''s extended scales can''t cut through the thick fur but they can provide her with enough purchase to lift herself off the ground, which allows her to unclench her talons'' claws and plant her four front-claws into the grizzly''s flesh.


    She uses those grim grips to slither around the huge beast''s flank just before it can pin her to the ground. The bear shakes left and right to dislodge her, succeeding in throwing her away before she can secure her grip.


    Ka''osla rolls in the snow with a joyful hiss coming up from the bottom of her lungs. She arrests her momentum by planting her talons into the dirt underneath the snow and rises on all fours to face her prey.


    ¡°Grroooaaaaarrrr!¡± The grizzly howls.


    ¡°Hrrrssss!¡± She hisses victoriously.


    The bear doesn''t charge, it can barely see anything after all. There is blood in its single eye and all that''s left in the other orbit is goo, but it doesn''t run away either.


    Ka''osla blinks with her two sets of eyelids from surprise at what she''s seeing, she had prepared to jump on its back and use her talons to wreck its legs and back while choking it when the bear ran. She raises her right hand and smooths out her extended scales to rub her wide but delicate jawline in contemplation.


    Ka''osla flicks her forked tongue out and tastes the creature''s musk, distinguishing its refined fear from its boiling fury grants her pleasure. Ka''osla''s lips rise in a toothy smile and she stands back up on the back of her six claws.


    {You are strong.} She utters in the Lisilese speech. {But defeated nonetheless.}


    She opens her arms and pushes her blood into the pouches at her back once more, widening her silhouette in a declaration of power. The grizzly rises on its hind-legs with open paws as well but it slouches to its left and growls in pain.


    Satisfied by her victory and the bear''s ferocity, she decides to let it live on with its prideful scars. After all, it is but a beast with no honor so its loss of an eye won''t prevent it from reproducing and giving birth to fierce cubs.


    Ka''osla turns her back to the grizzly and heads down the mountain towards the plains, her stomach filled with pride and her blood flowing strongly through her arteries.


    She takes long breaths with her slanted nostrils to soothe her predatory instincts and calm her metabolism. She soon feels the tiredness from the hunt weigh down on her shoulders.


    Ka''osla contracts the long pouches along her spine to bring the warmer and more oxygenated blue blood into her system. Once she has, she expands the pouches by pushing out to refill them with depleted blood so that it basks in the sun shining on her back.


    She arrives at the camp located inside a large gorge in-between two mountains south of Haitia an hour later, exhausted and eager to rest near the huge fire but aware that the two other Hersirs and the Rykz Princess have been awaiting the end of her hunt to speak to her.


    While she has no intention of giving the Smothering Embrace or the Bloody Claws any help, the mere fact these two Hordes have reached out to her with a Rykz intrigues her as well as sets off instinctual alarms.


    Ka''osla ignores the two tall male Hersirs, who boast large statures and a height close to a hundred-ninety centimeters, to walk up to the Rykz awaiting her near the large fire. She notes and dismisses the crown of flowers atop the Princess'' ovaloid bone attached to her torso, considering it to be an omnivore weirdness.


    The two Lisilese are older than her by a decade, which is why they''re so much taller. Their strength and long muzzles make them dangerous if challenged in scale to scale combat, as are most males, but she has speed and agility enough to battle with them on equal terms.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Besides, their bodies are so large that they will exhaust their endurance much faster than she would. Ka''osla has reached her position as Hersir at a younger age. She may not have fed the blaze as much blood as they have but she holds honor equivalent to theirs because of that achievement.


    She notices that the Smothering Embrace''s Hersir has a liangi in his hands, one that clearly bears her clan''s markings. It was maintained recently because dried blood often dulls and conceals the symbols.


    {Has your hunt failed, hatchling?} Sh''srk, leader of the Bloody Claws, asks provocatively.


    {The grizzly is a worthy predator, it will breed strong cubs.} Ka''osla responds succinctly with a warning not to underestimate it in her tone, which is implicitely insulting whether the caution she''s advising is for him or his Horde''s young hunters.


    The Hersir hisses with amusement to defuse the tension the remark could have brought because they stand within the light of a blaze-fed fire. It is just as forbidden to do battle under these circumstances as it is to attack a nest''s eggs.


    Ka''osla has nestled in the sun, mated, and fought with Sh''srk often enough to know him intimately, they stopped seeing each other because it became difficult to tell which activity they performed after she rose as Hersir, placing them in competiton.


    She raises her guard because she is aware that he prefers frontal confrontation over empty provocations unless it is part of a trap he is laying for a particularly challenging opponent.


    {Why does the Smothering Embrace hold a Ka''s liangi, Ju''sla?} Ka''osla questions.


    {The Silver Hive brought it, I merely took it to confirm it belonged to Ka''tchuk before bringing it back to you.} The Hersir responds.


    Ju''sla extends the weapon out on his palms but Ka''osla doesn''t reach out to accept it because she does not yet know if the weapon brought honor to her clan yet. She turns to the Rykz and extends the right palm facing up to invite her to speak.


    [I am Princess Celyz.] The Princess declares with her pheromones while rising to her full height and extending her tendrils to follow the Lisilese way of formal salutation.


    {I would sooner hunt you than allow you passage, Rykz, you must know this even if you have convinced the Bloody Claws to rescind their agreement with Rasaec.} Ka''osla utters without bothering with politeness once she''s deciphered the pheromones entering her nostrils.


    {We await your decision to make one of our own.} Sh''srk declares with a low threatening hiss to his voice.


    This does not bode well, Ka''osla thinks. She finds it suspicious that the Bloody Claws are even considering to allow the Silver Hive through the territory south of Haitia after accepting Rasaec''s gold.


    She knows it would be easy for the Empire to send Templars to help their Horde hold the drones back to allow their elites to hunt the Queen and Princesses, the glory of taking Grikyz down would bring Sh''srk enough honor to directly challenge the Atcheson.


    [Your Horde is located too far south-west to hinder my Hive''s passage, Hersir Ka''osla.] Princess Celyz mentions. Ka''osla''s tongue flicks in the air but tastes no fear or even apprehension.


    {You''ve returned a year earlier than you should have. I take it your army is mostly intact.} Ka''osla says, exposing the obvious. {Forget not that I am able to call the Ka clan as well as the Red Fear to ride north-east if I smell deception in what you''ve to say about Ka''tchuk who was reported to have honorably fallen during a naval battle.} This time, Ka''osla tastes delectable fright from the Princess. She turns to the other two Hersirs. {I will not accept the liangi yet, Ju''sla, you and Sh''srk may hear of my decision once I''ve spoken to the Rykz.}


    She dismisses them curtly to show her displeasure at the subtle attempt to force her claws by returning her the liangi before being given all the facts. The two Hersirs slam their fists to their chests before departing to show that they acknowledge her cunning surpassed theirs in this occasion.


    {Unlike them, my sense of smell is developed enough to catch the two Princesses hiding nearby, Princess Celyz.} Ka''osla speaks up as soon as they''re gone.


    [Hersir Ka''osla, we are similarly able to detect the subordinates you have concealed in the area.] Celyz replies with her informative voice.


    ¡°Ksss, kss.¡± Ka''osla chuckles and inspects the Princess with renewed interest. {What plot have you hatched with these two?} She asks directly.


    [The Silver Hive merely seeks passage to the highlands so we have limited ourselves to gathering only information relevant to that objective so as not to involve ourselves in your three Hordes'' rowdy relationships.] Celyz responds easily.


    {Wise of you.} Ka''osla says, believing the letter but not the spirit of the answer as one should when dealing with Rykz. {Now, tell me how my nest-uncle died.}


    Princess Celyz relates the story Elizabeth Vil told her, sometimes switching to human or Lisilese speech as needed to pronounce names and express concepts difficult to communicate to a Lisilese through pheromones because she doesn''t have the same sensitivity to them as Rykz do.


    Ka''osla remains outwardly quiet but her rage soars in her chest when the hand found in a jar is mentioned and she hears of the collar. Yet, the arrow that denied Ka''tchuk''s attack on Suxen doesn''t faze her in the least.


    {He died as a true hunter should, after biding his time to find the best opportunity.} Ka''osla comments with a hoarse voice. {It remains to be seen if that woman, Eszlbts Sfil, deserves the mark.}


    [She treated him as a warrior.] Celyz argues. [And swore to kill the madwoman.]


    {My nest-uncle lost a hand, he could not properly test her so I shall remedy that before deciding whether to let her go shall I run into her.} Ka''osla replies firmly. She tastes the Rykz'' relief in the air and it intrigues her. {Had the one-armed warrior not been able and willing to fight him, to begin with, I would not grant her the opportunity to meet me even with the success of her hunt proving that her honor surpassed her handicap. What does that warrior smell like in battle?}


    [Excitement, fear, pain, fury, desire.] Celyz replies without hesitation. Ka''osla''s lips stretch as she tastes the Princess'' longing desire in the air.


    {You''ve mated with the human.} She affirms. {Such union between species, it is odd for a Rykz and induces me to believe that you''ve not told me everything there is to know about that warrior in spite of your attempts to ingratiate her towards me.}


    [I haven''t.] Celyz hesitates but not for long. [She uses another name to hide how many have fallen to her. I cannot tell you any more than this other than to tell you she is unique among all the beings I''ve encountered or read about.]


    {Give me the name, I wouldn''t spoil another''s trap.} Ka''osla demands.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Celyz replies with her resounding voice.


    {I shall remember it and listen to what she has to say if this warrior''s strength reaches my ear-holes.} The Lisilese says to the Rykz'' joy. {Which we both know is likely to happen since this piece of news gives me no choice but to lead the Red Fear into Telnur or suffer denunciation from the Ka clan.}


    [I do not know of the Smothering Embrace''s aims, and the Bloody Claws did not even speak to us.] Celyz says.


    {Yet, my decision evidently eases your Hive''s journey.} Ka''osla utters flatly. {Tell me, why should I not slay you under the red sun?}


    [Because, today, a conflict between us would end with you as our prey.] Celyz replies confidently.


    Ka''osla blinks with her cloudy white membranes and tastes the air, finding that the Princess is filled with confidence. She decides to close her right fist and hit her chest between her two hearts to show she acknowledges her preparations to be lacking.


    {Grikyz?} She asks.


    [No, my sister who we rescued has Queen-level access.] Celyz replies.


    {Do the Bloody Claws know?} The Lisilese questions.


    [As I''ve said, we did not communicate with their Horde.] The Rykz reiterates.


    {Then, that is not why the Bloody Claws will allow you passage.} Ka''osla murmurs, her suspicion that she''s being led into a trap grows more substantial.


    [How do you know they will for certain?] Celyz asks.


    {Because Sh''srk would have attempted to ensnare you otherwise, or would not be here but preparing an ambush to slow your Hive down before launching a frontal battle in the highlands of the east.} Ka''osla explains. {Rasaec would not spend so much coin for mere respite, there is a scheme but it does not seem to involve the Silver Hive.}


    ¡°He is wise not to further antagonize us.¡± Celyz declares with a deeply vibrating voice.


    {You truly took kindly to this human if you so express your anger, Rykz.} Ka''osla comments offhandedly, causing the Rykz to exude embarrassment, sadness, and her tendrils to twirl awkwardly. {But no, Rasaec knows he has pushed the Rykz close to the brink of total war and couldn''t have predicted whether his actions would cross the line or not, yet he has refused your treaty which means he is prepared to turn the Silver Hive into the Empire''s Azure Hive.}


    [Neither do you or Sh''srk.] Celyz notes with harsh pheromones that make the Lisilese''s nostrils prickle.


    {We are Lisilese.} Ka''osla replies simply. {I''ve learned plenty this day, I shall distinguish truth from lies whence I meet this warrior and hear rumors of Meiridin''s institute.}


    Celyz'' tendrils twitch as she hesitates about continuing to influence the Hersir in Jessica''s favor but decides against it because the female is perceptive and somewhat ill-tempered. Celyz takes Ka''osla''s last words as dismissal. She heads off to meet with Fenyz and Cetyz to descend the chain of mountains together.


    A Lisilese with bright green scales shows up soon after her departure and joins Ka''osla at the camp to kneel before her. The subordinate waits for a while until he can no longer hold his forked tongue.


    {In what direction shall we sound the horn? Eastward?} He asks while avoiding to look up at his Hersir''s bare body because it would be embarrassing to show a reaction.


    {Right-claw Hu''tsul, remind the Sharp Fin that it has been too many seasons since the Hordes have heard of Telnur''s coast being blessed by the blaze.} She tells him.


    {Would it not help the Smothering Embrace if the Sharp Fin is provoked into action?} Hu''tsul asks.


    {It would, but also make it easier for us to cross the stream and make our way into Telnur.} Ka''osla replies. {And do not worry about sharing the honor with their two Hordes, I believe plenty of blood will be spilled in Telnur to satisfy the Red Fear.} The question is what color that blood will be, she adds in thought.


    {So we ride north-east.} Hu''tsul concludes with a cruel smile that exposes his pointy teeth.


    {There is no honor to be found when the hunter and the prey cannot be overturned, as in hunting Tianeel, we shall seize victory from within the jaws of defeat.} Ka''osla declares as she rises.


    {To allow ourselves devoured...} Hu''tsul trails off, baffled. {Which predator can claim the Red Fear as prey?} He asks, raising his muzzle up to his Hersir.


    {Call the other Hersirs, I will soon molt so we need to return south with haste.} Ka''osla tells her right-claw without answering. {Hopefully, I''ll gain no more than a few centimeters as more would be difficult to get used to it by spring.}


    --- --- ---


    A hundred thousand Red Fear Lisilese of the twelve clans hiss and make guttural sounds to show their support for the Hersir who is about to launch the spring''s great hunt.


    Most are short in height, showing that their age is close to their Hersir''s but their enthusiasm is no lesser than any tall veteran''s as they smack their weapons against their shields.


    Each hunter is mounted atop a horse or a two-legged reptile that resemble Duihs but larger. Lisilese wear disparate pieces of armor which have all been through combat. There are very few mines in the Lisilese lands so they do not waste what steel and iron they possess.


    Very few ride atop of mounts covered in shining mail that show their status as elite, as Cataphracts. That is if their scale armors, helmets, spears, and Lassus steel sabers do not do the trick.


    They are all watching their Hersir, a relatively short female in plate armor who holds a liangi high in her fist. She stands atop a two-meter tall and five-meter long warbeast with black and red stripes on its thick scales. There are two tusks coming out of the creature''s mouth and two more protruding out of its triangular head.


    {Red Fear! My Horde! I have dreamed of Ka''tchuk! My nest-uncle blew the hunting horn to the north! We will hunt for blood to feed the blaze in his name so as to cleanse the affront done his honor! Let loose the warbeasts for the great hunt begins anew!} Ka''osla bellows under spring''s bright red sun before blowing into a large horn.


    The Horde, which could easily be split in half to form a second one, departs while hissing in rhythm to build their enthusiasm for the long journey towards a Kingdom unaware of the calamity riding towards it.

 Yield.Ch37

    By the time Leomi returns and pays the healer, I''ve already mostly figured out the modification to the healing construct''s core and the few segments the man taught me. The healer departs with a stunned look on his face.


    Activating the construct causes a tingle to spread throughout my body. After a few minutes, of the half-hour I was advised to spend, I feel my heart stiffen which triggers an itch with each beat.


    ¡°Rh.¡± I exhale roughly.


    Leomi makes a thin smile and places a hand on my thigh to kneel by my side, making her a mere head shorter than me. I lean down and kiss her forehead before leaning back in the chair.


    ¡°It feels like there are ants crawling in my veins.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡± Leomi replies with an air of sadness as she runs the back of her slender fingers along my cheek. ¡°You have to until I figure out a way to make you whole.¡±


    ¡°Even Suxen and the Rykz didn''t know how to heal me, who else is there?¡± I tell her with a sigh while keeping under silence that the Little one may have caused the problem but it is also likely to be the solution. ¡°If this could be fixed by brute force, it would have been.¡±


    ¡°You can''t know that until you try.¡± Lance denies stubbornly. ¡°I''ll conquer every land and dig leylines to bring every single sapient being''s flow to Trident Hill, the center of the world, in order to heal you if that''s the only way to heal you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you''ll live for centuries?¡± I ask with a laugh in spite of the frustrating pins and needles spreading in my chest because her ludicrous declaration makes me happy. ¡°Your intentions mean plenty but it''s too dangerous to reach out to the University.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi exhales without a word and places her cheek on my lap. The jay leaps from my shoulder to hers with a clumsy flap of its wing to comfort her.


    I can''t even enjoy her resting on my lap with this itch. My lap. We first reach out to run our fingers through her short hair before both making bodies inside our minds to start a spat to decide which lap is it she''s resting on.


    ¡°I want to tie you up, keep you all to myself.¡± Leomi murmurs dreamily.


    We frown because, while she hasn''t made a serious attempt at putting us in chains, she is bringing it up more and more often as if she''s trying to get us to agree or trying to sap our defenses.


    Liz gives up our fight, surprising Jess whose priorities remained focused on Leomi and the coming conversation about Celyz. I feel a slight headache but ignore it because it''s normal when the amalgamation of us two sisters overrides one of them.


    I reach out to her reserve, finding it half full but still containing a hundred portions. I seize a dozen portions and refill my reserve which rises up to eight whole portions, surprising me because I didn''t think so many people would be so quick to support Liz or Jess.


    Leomi doesn''t react, showing complete trust in me. I use the rest of the energy to shape the unstructured kitten I made this morning in front of her eyes. I catch the corner of her lip rising and then feel her link up to the energy to make a few adjustments.


    While she does, I pat her nose with the kitten''s paw, making her grin. I sigh because, once she''s done making the changes, she probably won''t like it as much anymore.


    The jay starts glaring suspiciously at the kitten, out of wisdom or jealousy, but it soon holds its beak up in disdain. It is quite justified because the unstructured kitten is an ersatz compared to it.


    ¡°Cute.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    Just as she says so, Liz ruins the moment by making the kitten pounce at the jay who fails to react in time because of its sense of superiority towards it. The two unstructured constructs roll off Leomi''s shoulder in a bundle of golden feathers and fur to crash on my other lap.


    The kitten obviously lands on top of the little jay and pins its wing down with one of its paws before using the other to toy with it. The bird chirps panically and Leomi rises with no less alarm. She reaches out to the kitten and easily breaks my link to it because it''s still her energy since I didn''t absorb it into my reserve.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Leomi exclaims, making a devastated expression at the jay''s ruffled feathers and its clear distress.


    ¡°Making a point.¡± Liz utters with a cold voice.


    Leomi obliterates the kitten with an angry swipe of her hand and carefully picks up the weak jay in her cupped hands to gently hug it against her chest. She then turns to throw me a resentful glare, her traits tightening in anger. Liz returns a scowl.


    ¡°Sister.¡± I speak up with an urgent but appeasing tone. ¡°Hmph.¡± She scoffs but hangs back.


    ¡°Why did you?¡± Lance asks with a harsh tone.


    ¡°Who, me or Liz?¡± I question in return.


    ¡°Wasn''t it just Liz?¡± Leomi says, her traits softening for a moment in surprise before hardening again. ¡°Jess, why?¡±


    ¡°I agree with the point she''s making, if not the methods.¡± I reply with a sigh. ¡°The kitten was merely emulating you and your fantasy.¡±


    My answer stuns Leomi to the point where she freezes and her hands open up, letting go a jay with messy feathers and a vengeful look in its tiny eyes. It flickers up and pecks my nose a few times, causing a tickling sensation that makes me laugh. The jay twirls clumsily in the air and lands in her white hair.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± It exclaims victoriously while pushing its small chest out, looking quite comical with its crazily ruffled feathers.


    ¡°It''s, fine?¡± Lance murmurs, blinking in dismay at the chain of events.


    ¡°Of course, it''s based on me.¡± I tell her, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°You little minx!¡± Leomi explodes in outrage.


    The jay atop her head flicks its wing out towards me as a general ordering soldiers to attack. Almost immediately after, Leomi pounces up to sits astride of me but pauses as she was about to tickle me.


    ¡°Is the healing construct working?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I reply, not half as certain as I''m projecting because the strain the construct is putting on my body and my slight nausea are likely reactions to me needing to bring Celyz up soon so it''s difficult to tell. ¡°How have you been? Did I screw with your plans to reform Nobility this morning?¡± I ask quickly and nervously.


    ¡°You didn''t mess anything up, you made me proud and it''ll be easier to do what I have to tonight thanks to you.¡± She reassures me. ¡°I''ve been fine, my faction is integrating better than I hoped with the Hospitaliers because there is a clear goal ahead. We''ve also trained a lot of people to dress wounds so my plans are coming together.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Nobles are taught their role is to defend the Kingdom and the Empire when they grow up so it won''t be too difficult to show a way to do this that benefits their houses. If I had siblings it''s likely that I would have left to join a Phalanx considering my talents instead of becoming the heir.¡± She says.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I mutter, unconvinced as ever about Nobility. ¡°We''re still okay then.¡±


    ¡°We will be, don''t worry.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°As long as you don''t trigger a civil war.¡± She belatedly adds.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I reply with a smile.


    She stares at me with a burning passion and grabs my hair to pull my head back. I grunt and part my lips but she quickly releases me. She firmly brings her fists against her chest before leaning in to peck my lips. She''s trying hard to restrain herself.


    ¡°Tell me when the healing construct ran its course.¡± She demands.


    ¡°How about you show me how you''ve been taking care of the Little one in the meantime?¡± I propose. It might make it easier to bring Celyz up.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Lance nods and gets off of me. I feel a certain lightheartedness as I rise to my feet and take a moment to catch my breath. She tries to help me with a worried expression but I stop her.


    ¡°I pushed myself a little and the construct is taking a toll, that''s it.¡± I explain.


    She extends her hand out in front of me. I smile I move by her side to place my palm on hers. We interlock our fingers and head for the first-floor hand in hand. As she leads me through a corridor, we hear sounds coming from another which include pounding and grunts.


    Oddly, we both remain silent even though we smile. Her reason is likely the same as mine, I''m happy for them but we can''t cross that line yet so it''s difficult to even casually bring attention to what they''re doing.


    We enter a bedroom that has a white and light blue rug with the Hospitaliers'' cross on it, I suspect it''s a gift because it''s well made but the material is a bit rough. Leomi gently brings me to sit on the bed''s red satin covers before going to open the Little one''s chest that rests in a corner with the liangi''s long case.


    I startle as a half-dozen tendrils flicker out to grab her wrist and she slaps them away in a habitual manner. The tendrils fall on the lid and leverage the brown hand with root-like fingers out that Leomi catches by the wrist.


    She lifts the parasite out and casually extends it out to show it to me while parrying the squirming tendrils trying to reach out to her. I stare blankly. I don''t know what I expected but it sure wasn''t to see them act so familiar with each other.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask, feeling dizzy. It never liked us half as much as this!


    That Leomi isn''t disgusted by it anymore is amazing and makes me happy but it''s a bit too quick... I pause. Then again, Lance is the kind of woman who would fight her hangups head-on if she determines them beneath her so it might not be so surprising she would get over her aversion.


    ¡°I fed it.¡± She tells me, looking confused by my reaction.


    ¡°Don''t lie.¡± I insist. ¡°What did you tell it?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She blushes a little. ¡°I may have spoken to it but it''s not like it can understand, right?¡± She asks, seeming a bit concerned as she slaps a tendril aside with a bit more strength.


    ¡°Maybe not the words but it knows you. What did you say?¡± I press.


    ¡°I told it that it owes you a lot for tasting me before you did even if was given permission so it has to be nice to you or I''ll dissect it alive and salt its wounds, or use whatever works.¡± Lance replies with red cheeks.


    ¡°You got jealous on my behalf?¡± I question, chortling. ¡°It was part of me.¡±


    ¡°Still, it isn''t you.¡± Leomi denies firmly.


    I open my mouth but decide not to argue because she isn''t wrong, it''s complicated to define what exactly was my relationship with the symbiont. I wave my hand to tell her she can put it away, noticing that the jay''s tiny head is fixed on the symbiont.


    Leomi nods and taps the center of the symbiont''s palm with her joined fingers, causing it to shiver from top to bottom and settle down a little. She pats its stringy biceps and runs the tips of her fingers along a few of its string-like muscles, making the Little one shiver in comfort as she puts it down into the chest.


    I stare at her in amazement, finding it suspicious that she got so good at petting the parasite. I suddenly realize that I''m the one who told her to and grin at her. She frowns a little in confusion but returns the smile.


    ¡°Come on, lie down.¡± She tells me as she approaches.


    ¡°It feels like someone''s passing string inside my veins, kitten.¡± I reply with a grimace. ¡°I''m in no mood.¡±


    ¡°I bet you''d be all up in my arms if it was actually painful.¡± Leomi comments with a smirk, hitting right where it ''hurts''.


    She reaches out and pushes me down on the bed with so much strength she gives me little choice between pointlessly exhausting myself by fighting back or admitting I''m pretty drained right now and trusting her. I decide to spoil her, very much aware I''m yet again pushing the conversation back.


    Leomi climbs atop of me and places her knees to either side of my chest before helping me turn over to rest flat on my stomach. I bury my face in the soft satin and relax as I feel her slender fingers press on my shoulders to rub them. Her touch is pleasurable but, sadly, it merely helps distract me from the aches in my chest.


    ¡°We decided to cooperate.¡± Leomi mentions after a few minutes of massaging me.


    ¡°We did.¡± I acknowledge, wondering what she''s up to.


    ¡°I have had to redraw my plans for a much shorter timetable, which I''ve succeeded to do but I need someone to go north to Hetlan to both help Edusa and tell her of these changes.¡± She says.


    ¡°What''s that got to do with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I want you to go and then join me in Kruzser.¡± She replies directly, surprising me. ¡°Cenwalh''s latest moves prove you were right to push me not to waste time to act but it doesn''t change the fact that I''m not in a position to fight him head on at the moment, or even trap him because it would be foolish to attempt so in his Kingdom where he can simply send any number of his subordinates in his place.¡±


    Leomi punctuates her explanation by forcefully pushing both her thumbs into my flesh on either side of my spine. I arc backward and exhale a moan of pleasure at the sensation. She leans down and kisses the side of my neck just before I fall back on my stomach, feeling blessed but even more lightheaded.


    ¡°I''m saying this because I don''t trust you to remain impassible no matter what happens or what''s said.¡± She bluntly tells me. ¡°I would rather you do this for me in the spirit of cooperation than convince the Council to order the Hospitaliers to ban you from leaving the Izla until Cenwalh leaves Caeviel with the expedition south.¡±


    ¡°You, couldn''t keep me, if you tried.¡± I reply dismissively, panting for breath.


    ¡°I could slow you down.¡± Leomi notes. ¡°You don''t have to make a decision now, just keep in mind that you have a temper and that Cenwalh isn''t responding to my call to arms yet gathering his army as if he''ll join those who are. This battle will involve Court Politics, your presence would be a liability whereas your absence is an advantage.¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± I grunt, in no state to argue.


    I feel Leomi lean down on my back and run her nose along my spine in an odd gesture that I take for an acknowledgment. She keeps massaging me as the healing construct runs its course, her hands never slipping under my clothes.


    She even avoids my sensitive spots and keeps her movement slow and regular to keep things platonic. I experience more than a few twinges of guilt because I realize she''s spoiling me in my discomfort instead of the other way around.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± She asks once the half-hour has passed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lie.


    I take it that my fatigue and aches will fade now that the healing session has ended but I can''t say the same for the rest. After all, the nausea, the stiffness in my chest, and the headache are all symptoms of my cowardice.


    ¡°Good.¡± Leomi murmurs with relief.


    She rises on her knees and grabs my torso to flip me around. I wince as it feels my brain just made a full turn inside my skull, making Leomi smirk as she no doubt takes my reaction as one of fright she can exploit to fulfill her sadistic tendencies.


    I open my mouth to bring Celyz up before I lose the chance to have a serious talk but pause awkwardly as I realize I don''t know what to say. I grow nervous and make a self-mocking grimace.


    Leomi suddenly falls atop of me to kiss me full on, her tongue forcing its way inside my mouth. It doesn''t take me long to realize she misunderstood my emotions to mean I''m in the mood to be toyed with.


    I close my eyes and determine to give this to her before talking. Her left hand finds my nipple in mere moments to pinch it and she uses her right''s nails to scratch my sensible left flank.


    I take a sharp inhalation through my nose and embrace the sensations to channel her teasing into shivers of twisted pleasure. As my chest rises to the apex, I feel a needle of pain stab into my lungs and freeze, causing Leomi''s hands to pause.


    ¡°Jay?¡± She asks, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Harder.¡± I reply, knowing that I can manage the cramp while I please her by letting her torment me a bit, which is pleasing to me.


    Leomi resumes caressing me with her nails where I''m less sensitive and the tips of her fingers where I am most, making me experience a soft bliss as I focus on breathing while never fully inhaling or exhaling.


    I feel a cold sweat in my back and a pang of ghostly pain in my ghostly left arm, even as I squirm and twitch in satisfaction from the thrills she gives me. The fact I have to control myself so much because of the cramp in my lungs only makes her touch even more enthralling.


    After a while, I realize that she''s still utterly focused on making me feel good and that infuriates me. I snap my eyes open to bark at her for being so unfair in not giving me a chance to spoil her but fail to say a word once I see her face.


    Her light gray eyes are staring straight at my face and she bears an expression of wonder I''ve never seen her with before. I realize that she''s been loving the foreplay just as much as I have, if not more. If I''m being unfair, I would say that she read my body''s pain because she knows it that well.


    She reaches out and wipes a trail of drool from the corner of my lips, making me blush in embarrassment and causing my heart to jump in my chest, causing an agony that makes me fear it broke my ribs.


    I ignore the seizing sensation in my chest and the twitch of pain in my jaw to throw her off me. She lands with her back on the bed and an exuberant grin on her face. I seize both her wrist in my palm and secure them above her head as I straddle my panting lover.


    I lean down and bite the erect nipple I can see poking through her stern uniform''s shirt, causing her to arc backward and moan in pleasure. Yet, I pause because I feel something is wrong.


    I couldn''t hear her, not really, then how did I know she spoke? Wait, why couldn''t I hear... A hammer hits the left side of my chest and shatters my heart like glass. I drop face down on the bed-sheet, squirming in agony and barely aware of my thrashing limbs.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi''s face is pale and full of tears, I wonder when she turned me over but experience another bout of crushing pain in my chest that shorts my brain. I jerk up but she pushes me back down with a right hand glowing from flow.


    I notice that her left hand is holding my right wrist so I take hold of hers to complete the handhold we relied on early in our relationship to express the feelings we couldn''t voice.


    --- --- ---

 Yield.Ch38

    The sight of Leomi crying like her world is falling apart hits me so hard the pain in my chest returns. I grit my teeth through it, finding that I''m far less willing to witness her like this than I am to suffer.


    Yet, my body is rebelling against me. My every nerve feels on fire and the pin-point healing constructs she''s applying all over my body because she doesn''t know what to do to fix the problem... aren''t fixing the problem.


    ¡°Tell me what to do!¡± She yowls at no one in particular.


    Her voice is like a sharp blade that cleaves through my brain and then stabs into my chest, making me realize that my problem isn''t so much physical as it is emotional. It gives me courage, which relieves me of part of my agony, which grants me strength.


    I raise my hand and place my palm on the center of Leomi''s chest to push her away. She resists instinctively at first but immediately retreats once she realizes and lets me rise to a sitting position with an anguished expression.


    My heart, which is surprisingly still in one piece, jumps and seizes. I tightly grip the left side of my chest in reaction, almost feeling the organ contract erratically as a panicking animal would.


    I scowl and reinforce the three constructs anchored to my heart before rising to my feet under Leomi''s uncertain and moist eyes. She reaches out to touch my clenched hand with her slender fingers, apparently unable to allow herself to relax even though I stood.


    ¡°This is my fault.¡± She mutters with a hoarse voice for the nth time.


    ¡°It isn''t.¡± We tell her. ¡°I pushed myself too hard, last few days.¡± I lie because this has to do with my greed to hold onto both my loves. ¡°I''m okay.¡±


    No matter whether Leomi would blame me for betraying her by loving Celyz, telling her this would make her feel guilty because it means it was so difficult for me to talk to her my heart crashed.


    ¡°You should lie down, no?¡± She asks, her traits twisted by uncertainty and tears.


    Pain billows in my chest so I further strengthen my grip to, at least psychologically, fight back. It somewhat works but I still stagger into her arms. She instantly moves to support me by the waist and shoulder.


    ¡°I''m okay.¡± I repeat.


    ¡°Your hand is going to break if you squeeze any harder.¡± Leomi replies frightfully.


    ¡°I might not be completely okay.¡± I reply with a hint of humor.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Lance reproaches and tightens her grip on me.


    I notice a little silver bird land atop her head once more but don''t turn my eyes, the agonizing pain coursing through my nerves flares regularly so I don''t have the presence of mind or courage to move any more than necessary.


    Leomi suddenly raises her leg and snaps her heel down on the ground, causing a root-like network of different sized silver strings to appear on the ground out of my field of view.


    It takes me a moment to realize the brief vision was in the shape of an arm with tendrils. The Little one likely rushed to my help. My eyelids flicker on their own and cause Lance to panic.


    She hesitates, turns me left and right as she searches for an issue before suddenly hugging me in desperation. Her silly reaction, which is so unlike her usually controlled demeanor, melts my heart.


    Cold suddenly spreads upward from the base of my spine and invades my torso. My fingers twitch, disturbing the thin skin of my chest, the tips jerk down a few ribs and I collapse in her grasp, completely drained of strength. We, might actually, have a physical health issue, after all.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken rocking back and forth inside Leomi''s arms sitting on the bed between her thighs. My nerves are raw but no longer on fire. My heartbeats are regular if a bit lethargic. My clothes feel sticky, drenched, and there is a prickling smell in the air.


    ¡°It''s my fault, all my fault.¡± Leomi whispers with her chin resting atop my head. ¡°But I don''t allow you to die.¡± She adds forcefully. ¡°The healer, I''ll cut him open and tear his nerves from his flesh to drip them in vinegar.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, stunned.


    ¡°Because it''s my fault.¡± She replies hazily. ¡°Wait, Jessica?!¡± She suddenly startles from her trance.


    ¡°Who else?¡± I reply with a thin smile.


    ¡°I''m so so so so...¡± She chokes. ¡°So sorry.¡± She murmurs while squeezing me tightly.


    ¡°I told you, not your fault. The healing construct he taught me was fine.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°But, you, you collapsed, it...¡± She stutters.


    ¡°I would have noticed if there was a problem. You should know that since it''s why you got him to teach me instead of healing me.¡± I berate her.


    ¡°I, did?¡± Leomi asks in disbelief before straightening up. ¡°I did!¡± She exclaims, her tone almost relieved but still somber. ¡°But, then, what happened?¡± She asks with despair and confusion.


    ¡°My heart is in a worse state than I''ve led you to believe.¡± I reply guiltily. ¡°It''s my fault, you''re not culpable because it''s a consequence of my choices.¡±


    ¡°How could it not be? Anything that affects you, affects me, we share everything. We are absolute.¡± Leomi replies rapidly while pulling me against her chest, her breasts lying on my shoulder and a half.


    ¡°We are.¡± I reply, acknowledging that her logic is much sounder than mine.


    ¡°Good.¡± She murmurs, her voice full of affection and relief.


    I blank out for a bit, stunned by the fact that what consoled her wasn''t the fact she isn''t guilty or responsible but that we both share the weight of the crisis I''m going through. I have to tell her. I have to tell her.


    ¡°How? Why? When?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know, my heartbeats turn irregular, my heart tightens, and this time my nerves felt on fire. Exertion and emotional distress. It happened twice in succession and then now after weeks without a problem.¡± I reply honestly, unable to hold anything back any longer. ¡°I''ve pushed through long treks in the snow twice and been relatively fine apart from needed to take breaks so it isn''t only emotional or physical, either can trigger it or both.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± We tell her in a whisper. There is no need to say any more, she is no fool.


    ¡°Okay. Not now.¡± She replies with a tight voice.


    I fall silent, unsure of whether she''s delaying again or seriously planning to have the conversation. Likely the latter in this situation. I feel a twinge of guilt at the fact she agreed because of the circumstances.


    Yet, that makes it even more important we not talk about a subject that important now when she might feel pressured to be gentle. I hadn''t planned for things to go this way at all, I can''t tell if it''ll be good or bad and I can''t even use that uncertainty to justify a delay anymore.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have hidden this from me.¡± Leomi says without a hint of reproach in her tone.


    ¡°I...¡± I trail off. ¡°I knew I shouldn''t have but I felt like I should.¡± I explain, hoping she won''t take my answer to mean my choice to conceal this from her was casual.


    ¡°You''re headstrong and independent, it doesn''t surprise me.¡± Lance utters back with an odd voice mixing pride and regret.


    She rocks back and forth while holding onto me, her body expressing that releasing me isn''t an option yet so I don''t bring it up. It allows the nourishing, strengthening, and healing constructs on my heart to do their work. It takes her a long while, at least an hour, to relax and loosen up.


    ¡°What happened to the Little one?¡± I ask awkwardly.


    ¡°Threw it back in the chest.¡± She replies briefly.


    ¡°It, if things came to the worst...¡± I start hesitantly.


    ¡°Then I wouldn''t hesitate to use the parasite.¡± Leomi says with a hard voice that prevents me from taking any relief from her response. ¡°Simply because I can tolerate it does not mean I find it pleasing in any way.¡± She bluntly declares. ¡°I fell in love with the whole of you and we promised no less to each other.¡±


    Her declaration is no doubt a rejection of the Little one, as if it made us lesser. It, did. What!? I half-yell at my sister in my head because she''s the one most attached to the parasite. We are lesser without her or each other, do you agree? Of course.


    She could not love me at the time I had the symbiont but she did not know of you. Then... Then, naught. Liz interrupts before Jess can despair and think that Leomi couldn''t love Elizabeth Vil at all. There is no conclusion to draw from this, we were separated by lies and revenge we had yet to fulfill.


    ¡°I''ve changed a lot since.¡± I whisper to Leomi.


    I recall the timid Jessica who overcame her limitations only to vainly throw herself at Lady Lance. Yet, that girl is the one who obtained the promise and turned it into nothing.


    ¡°You have, for me. I have yet to climb half the cliff you overcame.¡± She replies softly, throwing me into confusion.


    What does she mean? That there is hope but not much because she believes us to be human. I sigh and nod to Liz. Her perception of us and the Little one is intricately linked to our conversation about Celyz but even if that problem posed no issue, it wouldn''t solve my kitten''s issue with my oak.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Do you need to keep holding me?¡± I ask, feeling awkward in my soaked clothes which are no longer comfortably loose but unwilling to push Leomi after what she went through.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies matter-of-factly. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± I acknowledge with the tiny sound.


    ¡°But we don''t need to sit here.¡± Leomi adds.


    She flips me and picks me up in her arms, her left supporting the back of my knees while her right holds onto my torso. As I lean in to remain steady because I''m a bit lightheaded still, my eyes fall on the wet stain between my thighs. I freeze and realize I soiled myself during my seizure.


    ¡°I''m gross.¡± I utter, feeling mortified.


    ¡°Never.¡± Leomi denies quietly as she carries me into a small room.


    I notice that the ground is covered in white tiles and half the walls as well before spotting the copper pipes coming down from the ceiling. I check around, finding a bathtub and a stool upon which rests the belt with an iron rod that we used to sodomize each other back then.


    ¡°Leomi?¡± I speak up with a tight tone.


    ¡°I need this, to take you and feel your life.¡± Leomi explains in a weak voice. As I was about to protest because she didn''t seek my opinion, she continues.


    ¡°Please?¡± She pleads with parted lips, showing dismay at the idea I could refuse. ¡°I''ll be gentle, I need to be gentle.¡± She quickly argues.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reply, smiling at her neediness.


    She sets me down and activates the heating runes on the piping before turning the faucet to start filling the tub with warm water. Then, she proceeds to undress me with swift movements.


    Leomi''s breath is short and her cheeks redden when she kneels down to undo my belt. Her slender fingers trail the scars they pass by but only stop for a moment when they find my tattoos. She remains clear to her purpose.


    Once I lay bare at her sight, she leans in and licks my soiled slit. I stiffen in surprise because I didn''t feel embarrassed after she reassured me so this act was purely for herself.


    I feel myself grow moist at her indecency. She notices immediately and reaches up to my outer lips with her thumb to slide it in. I shiver as the cool finger touches my most intimate place without warning, the sensation of a foreign finger is rare and it''s hers so my sex responds within moments.


    She pulls away before I grow completely wet, a sticky string of my excitement extends and remains connected to me for a moment before it breaks, at which point Leomi raises her thumb to her mouth to suck it.


    Lance looks up to me with a passionate expression and despair in her light gray eyes. I extend my hand out to her. She lays two fingers on my palm and gently presses on it as she stands up. I approach, naked, and kiss her. She smiles.


    I undress her, removing the pieces of her uniform one by one and appreciating the muscular curves of her body with a touch of jealousy. I''m no slouch but she''s chiseled like a marble sculpture, she''s so gorgeous I have to seek the tattoos I left on her to reassure myself.


    Satisfied that she belongs to me, and me alone, I take her bra off and caress her breasts. I refrain from flicking her hard nipples even though she loves and hates it because it would throw us into an uncontrollable swirl of passion we can little afford to fall into before we get engaged.


    I instead do as she has and move on to her thighs to slowly slide her laced underwear off her long legs. Her delicate flower appears before my eyes, already dewy from desire but not so much that I could be fooled into thinking she is lustful.


    Neither of us is right now. We plan to make love, not have sex. I reach up to my messy hair and push the strands that fell on my face aside to lean in. I open my mouth to taste her directly with my tongue as I can do no less when faces with her magnificence.


    The metallic, lemony bitterness erupts on my tongue. The taste is much stronger than last time, almost uncomfortably so, but I revel in how it overwhelms my senses. I soon feel the back of her nails caress my cheek, telling me that it is time to pull away.


    I do so and reach out to take the belt with the iron rod. I place it around her waist and adjust the false penis to rest on her sex. Once I''m done, I stand up and she kisses me. I close my eyes and allow her to pick me up.


    Leomi steps in the tub and sits down before helping me settle between her thighs. I feel the cold iron rod press on my back and my anus clenches by itself from apprehension until the water''s warmth soothes me.


    She seizes my breast with her right hand to hold my nipple between her thumb and index while her left caresses my bare lower-stomach. I lean back on her and close my eyes, reaching for peace.


    The process of abandoning myself completely to her takes a minute during which I feel my heartbeat grow stronger and steadier in spite of the fact that all my muscles are losing tension.


    ¡°Go ahead, I''m ready.¡± I tell her in a whisper.


    ¡°Make sure to tell me when you get close.¡± Leomi murmurs in my ear.


    Her hands travel down to take hold of my thighs, causing untold shivers as the tips of her fingers brush my skin. I feel her lift me up and arc herself back to bring the rod forward.


    Leomi lowers me on the metal penis and moves me precisely until she finds her aim. She pushes the tip past the rim of my anus with a jerk, a necessary but painful penetration that I channel into an uncomfortable pleasure. We''ve taught each other to enjoy it but I do so more voluntarily.


    She very slowly slides the artificial cock further inside me, causing me to gape and exhale in relief, in acceptance. I finally manage to let go of everything, my little fears, my blockages, my hopes, all that remains is the present and the fact I''m giving myself for her to take.


    ¡°The entire area is sound-proof, you can let go.¡± Leomi whispers as she pushes her thin rod fully inside me.


    ¡°Uuuhmmmmmmmm!¡± Liz and I scream out like furies, following a deep instinct to express ourselves when filled so completely. ¡°Mhm, huu, mhm.¡± We pant.


    Leomi pulls back once our moans die down but not at the same angle she entered. During her retraction, she uses the tip to apply pressure on the wall of my womanhood and causes a bolt of electrifying bliss to run down along it to my flower''s erect bud. It twitches, causing a quake that spreads inside.


    ¡°Uww, uhm, wuu.¡± I mumble, feeling like I''m losing it.


    Lance retreats the pressure, ending a climax that would have taken minutes of thrusting to complete before it can fully take shape. The frustration I feel is incomparable to what I would have experienced if she waited but it remains difficult to handle.


    Yet, I don''t resent her because I would not have asked her to stop so soon and consequently made it worse for myself. She waits for me to catch my breath before sliding her rod back in and then out.


    Thankfully, she doesn''t try to directly stimulate my sensitive clitoris from the inside again. Even better is that the water makes the experience much less painful than the first time we did this so I start moving my body along to enhance my sense of satisfaction and fulfillment.


    ¡°Rhm, rhm.¡± Leomi starts making noises as she thrusts with her thighs.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I immediately call out despite the fact I wish for no more than to remain in my state of abandonment.


    Lance freezes as she is with the rod half-in and half-out my anus. It''s the more uncomfortable position for me, and makes me clench my buttocks, but she needs to take a break and I''m quite happy she didn''t delay.


    ¡°This, this is very, frustrating.¡± She expresses, shaking.


    ¡°Yes. How does it make you feel?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Frustrated, I just said.¡± Leomi groans with humor. ¡°But it''s... good. It''s good for us.¡± She replies more honestly.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I tell her with a sigh as I let myself slide down her iron penis to the point where the tip encounters a wall of flesh and causes me an acute pain. ¡°Urhm!¡± I exhale with a groan of utter satisfaction.


    It may seem insane but, doing the act while denying ourselves, for us, is both sexual and not. It''s making love with restraint so that it builds our relationship into something stronger.


    We''re rebuilding Leomi''s trust in her ability to control herself so that she can rein in her instincts to be what she truly wants to be with us instead of falling to her impulses.


    That trust in herself is ironically what allows her to have self-control which reinforces her trust, it is a circle she is likely unable to complete by herself. There was madness in her long before she met us.


    ¡°Be ready.¡± Lance''s warning cuts into my thoughts.


    I take a deep breath as she shoves the slender iron rod back into me with a strong and steady push of her thighs. Meanwhile, her slender fingers and nails have their way with my breast and the ruin of my left side.


    I open my mouth to scream in exultation but no sounds come out, she was just brutal enough to make me feel so great I lose my voice but not so much I felt true pain. She retreats at the perfect timing to allow me to breathe.


    ¡°Huuh. Huuh.¡± I inhale loudly. ¡°Rh, rh.¡± Liz grunts.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She adds.


    I blink and realize I almost made her peak. I angle my face to the side and down so that she can see the grin on my face. She leans in and kisses my cheek, allowing me to feel the rough breaths she''s containing.


    After a minute, she resumes sodomizing us but very gently and carefully this time. Leomi no longer rushes and always remains attentive to all three of us so that none gets so close to climaxing that it''ll ruin this experience.


    She penetrates us for a long while, at least five minutes before having to take a break which coincides with the growing soreness of my anus. Not that I mind or think she does, it''s a mark of love.


    I decide to rise on my knees and begin managing the pace and direction of the thrusts myself so that Leomi can enjoy herself without having to manage the three of us.


    I''m not sure whether she manages to completely let go because she merely occasionally moans and gasps with half-closed eyes but I sure find the action of shoving myself on the rod to be exciting because of how obscene it makes me.


    ¡°Rhm.¡± Liz gasps by herself and grits her teeth to meld her aggressiveness into tenderness.


    We feel true pride at being able to give this to her after frightening her so much. We''re giving ourselves for her to take after all, how could we feel guilty, inferior, or humiliated when we so complete each other. The control we have over her, she has over us.


    I last a few minutes before falling down on the rod from exhaustion, allowing her thin rod to penetrate us all the way until it hits the fleshly wall. I hear Lance lean down in the water and feel her soft pulpy lips on the small of our back above where she engraved her name.


    ¡°We''ve perhaps infringed our vow because of me.¡± Leomi states sadly.


    ¡°We walked, on the tightrope.¡± I reply, grasping for air.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°We''re the ones, who define us. What say you, my love?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I agree with you, my love.¡± Lance replies fiercely.


    ¡°Are you okay, now?¡± I question, struggling with my lungs. ¡°I can handle, a lot more, or give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I, I am satisfied you''re both still there for me.¡± Leomi replies hesitantly, causing me to glance over my shoulder. ¡°I''d like it if you took me very slowly, for very long, but not today, you''re tired.¡± She says with rosy cheeks.


    ¡°I...¡± I trail off, gaping in amazement and excitement at the idea of doing it to her. ¡°Right, okay.¡± We swallow our saliva, unwilling to frighten her again by pushing it but definitely keeping her request in a corner of our mind.


    She pulls back while I rise up, pulling the rod out of me and ending our tryst. Yet, once she''s taken the belt off, we instinctively face and fall in each other''s arms inside the bath.


    I nestle my face between her tiny damp breasts for comfort while I rest. Leomi, on the other hand, presses her womanhood to my lower-belly, no doubt to ensure as much of our skin is in contact as possible. My nervousness returns in full force but, this time, I don''t let it stop me.


    ¡°Do you want to talk here? So you can fuck me as hard as you want.¡± I ask her, relying on brutal honesty to make it through my blockage. ¡°It would affect your judgment in my favor.¡±


    I reveal the last thought out of unwillingness to deceive her but also because I know that there is a chance she could agree because the last thing she wants is for us to fall apart.


    ¡°No, I owe you a serious conversation after my pushing it away tormented you for so long.¡± Leomi replies with a tight voice, finally revealing that she knew all along but refused to help me broach the subject, which is entirely her right. ¡°The most I can do about this is break up, I cannot punish you and makes things all good because this isn''t solely about the two of us.¡±


    I freeze and wish I hadn''t made the offer because her explanation is far more terrifying than the idea of Leomi having her way with me without limits. After all, she loves me as deeply as I love her, I don''t even fear premeditated death by her hand but a break-up... I couldn''t handle because it would be entirely the fault of my greed. Of our obsession.

 Yield.Ch39

    As the two of us dry up, I notice that the golden jay is perched on the door handle, hiding its head behind its little wing. Leomi picks it up as she leaves the bathroom first, surprising me by her abruptness.


    It gives me the feeling she''s a bit mad at me, which is understandable but it feels off considering we just spent a good time together. I sigh and grab my broadsword to return in the bedroom, finding Leomi gone.


    She returns soon after with my luggage, armor, umbrella and all. While I put a strip of cloth on to hold my breast and dress up with a single pair of briefs, she settles on the bed to watch me with an inscrutable expression.


    ¡°I agreed to talk but I wasn''t going to let you use my own tactics against me.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    I make a grimace, the offer I made out of stress definitely rubbed her the wrong way. Probably because she wanted to agree so much but couldn''t and felt I wasn''t being fair, which I definitely wasn''t.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have said that.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± She replies with a thin smile. ¡°Would you go to Hetlan for me?¡±


    ¡°I said I would think about it.¡± I reply, hiding my hesitation.


    I do have a reason to go because my brother hasn''t sent any letters nor shown up in Meria but I know she''s bringing this up again because of what happened, to protect me and keep me from doing something stupid.


    ¡°I''m even more afraid for you now.¡± Leomi tells me flatly. ¡°I asked before because Cenwalh will surely make use of cutthroat tactics to have you duel half the Court and provoke you to the point you''ll cross a line. I could hardly afford to be put in a weak position to cover for you but I would have and perhaps turned the situation in our favor.¡±


    ¡°But now...¡± I encourage her.


    ¡°But now there is a risk you''ll die if you keep pushing yourself, which changes everything.¡± She finishes with a somber expression.


    ¡°Are you going to try to restrict me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m asking you to restrict yourself. Go to Hetlan, deliver the letters to Edusa for me and then join me in Kruzser. We''ll have many more options to deal with Cenwalh in Telnur, especially if we bring an army from the Empire''s capital with us.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°You didn''t answer.¡± I note.


    ¡°I will do everything I can to prevent you from meddling in the gathering''s Court politics. You''re too honest and straightforward. With what you did this morning... even unrelated Nobles will seek to trouble you. Your health can''t sustain the kind of trouble you''ve brought to yourself. I have no doubt you''ll see through the plots and crush them but, sometimes, even victory brings defeat.¡± She tells me, controlling her expression but unable to conceal the wisp of desperation in her voice.


    ¡°Is that why you refused to have this discussion? Because you think that you''ll lose whether the argument goes in your favor or mine?¡± I question, unable to let her change the subject because this is likely the last chance we have to talk before our engagement.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She whispers, lowering her chin.


    Seeing her act so unlike herself hurts so I approach to reach out to her. She shakes her head without looking up. I straddle her and push her back on the bed, revealing her pale frightened face.


    ¡°Leomi...¡± I start but she turns her pair of abysmal eyes up, cutting me off.


    ¡°You deceived me, right!?¡± She asks forcefully.


    I can only take the question as rhetorical because that tone means she isn''t seeking an answer out of me but more likely lashing out from emotion as she grasps at straws. A rock forms in my throat. I have to face this no matter what because this is entirely on me. Us.


    ¡°You couldn''t have gotten together with that thing.¡± Leomi affirms in a weak voice, the corners of her lips twitching.


    ¡°She was there for me when I needed it.¡± I reply softly, letting go Lance''s insult because she clearly isn''t in her right mind.


    ¡°She manipulated you in your weakest state to bring you to accept the limb, what if she used other methods later to further tie you to them? To take you away from me. Rykz have often treated human lives as disposable.¡± Leomi argues as like she didn''t hear me, her traits twisting as if to mirror the struggle happening within her.


    She''s accusing Celyz of... My emotions freeze over but cracks of anger soon spread out. Leomi raises her palms to hide her face. This show of shame sabotages the fury building within me. She knows she is lying and doesn''t truly believe the accusation. We pushed her to these extremities with our selfishness.


    ¡°You should have... no, I mean, if you came back to me that night I got you out of Meria... We would have...¡± Leomi stutters, struggling to remake her argument in a different way as her mind remains stuck on the night she thinks I cheated on her. It was the day after but, what does that matter?


    ¡°Lance.¡± I say, calling to her.


    She lowers her hands to look up to me, eyes once again moist but for very different reasons this time. Her expression is no longer one of fright, but of deep insecurity and of impending doom.


    She looks fragile so I reach out to cup the side of her face in my palm. She leans into my touch but it doesn''t seem to alleviate her mood. Lance has been preparing for this conversation for a long time... no, she''s been trying to avoid it before she even knew we were going to have it.


    ¡°I can understand why, after what happened back then, you would need someone and be unable to come to me.¡± Leomi murmurs, raising her arms to cross them behind my neck. The gesture is intimate and possessive but it feels like she''s grasping at me to avoid falling. ¡°I truly can, it''s why I could forgive Liz, but there is no more need for that now.¡± She declares, coming close to asking me to choose. I feel my expression crumble in guilt.


    ¡°Don''t make me, please...¡± I plead. Her traits to tighten in grief, not surprise.


    ¡°If only you were crueler, if only it could be true that you lied to hurt me. But, would I still love you then?¡± Leomi despairs. ¡°The, the pheromones, they...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°It''s comparable to my falling in love with you at first sight.¡± I counter her old argument because I have to and take no satisfaction in destroying it.


    ¡°There can only be one, Jess, there will only be one of us.¡± Lance utters with a rough voice.


    I take her choice of words to mean she isn''t asking me to make a choice but telling me that it will come to a fight between her and Celyz. I feel tears well up as I realize she doesn''t have the confidence to try to make me pick because I sapped it.


    ¡°Loving you is akin to embracing a fire and holding tight even as it consumes me.¡± I tell her, trying to remind her that I belong to her. ¡°I''ll never let go.¡±


    ¡°Loving you is akin to being asked to turn my back to an arrow that''s aimed true to my heart and already in flight.¡± Leomi returns, her expression clearing up to let a tender smile through. ¡°I don''t know when it''ll hit but it doesn''t matter as long as I can hold you in my arms until it does.¡± Her response confuses me but it makes me grin. Yet, Lance''s traits soon turn grim.


    ¡°You''re not looking for the truth.¡± I express my suspicion, trying to steer the conversation before it turns into a fight.


    ¡°Do you think my love so weak your betrayal would even shake it, jay?!¡± Leomi explodes in outrage at the accusation, causing the little golden bird to finally fly away in fright as she pulls me in with her arms.


    ¡°Kitten, your reaction to developments in our relationship has always been to keep me away time and time again.¡± I utter back, causing her to stiffen. ¡°You''re terrified, aren''t you? Of real intimacy. You made a lot of progress but look at you now. What about this makes us absolute? Do you want to repeat your mistakes?¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°I...¡± Leomi hesitates with trembling lips. She no doubt understands that I''m comparing her repulsion towards my having been with Celyz to her toying with the peasant girl I was because I was so far below her. ¡°No, it isn''t the same. I, I don''t care, I never did. Just tell me I''m the only one, tell me!¡± She erupts in anger but it quickly crumbles. ¡°Lie to me, I will believe you.¡± She pleads in despair.


    Without giving me a chance to answer, Leomi pulls me in for a kiss. Yet, once our lips meet, she acts timid and unsure of herself. I push my tongue in her mouth and press my half-naked body against her fresh uniform to comfort her, to give her the strength she needs to really talk and break up with me if that''s how it ends.


    ¡°She wants me, mind and body.¡± I tell Leomi while she catches her breath. Each of my words cause her to flinch but I continue because I have to. ¡°From the moment she decided so, she''s never given me reason to doubt her. She took all she could from me, and then pushed for me to give her more so I did. She wanted us to get engaged, so I agreed because I love her.¡± Leomi shuts her eyelids tight, shaking with a look of pain. ¡°You? You kept finding reasons to delay after we decided to get engaged.¡± I say sadly. ¡°You''ve owned us from the start yet we had to fight tooth and nail for our relationship to even be.¡±


    ¡°I know this, I''m changing. I, don''t want to hear, of her.¡± Leomi mumbles as tiny droplets fall from her closed eyes.


    I feel my chest tighten and almost ascent to her request, yet I don''t because we can''t afford it. I gently caress the bridge of her nose with my thumb and then run my index along her strong jaw. I am amazed as well as saddened because her state means she can tell the depth of my attachment to Celyz, which is no mercy on her.


    ¡°How about you leave it all behind to go with me?¡± I offer, knowing that the world wouldn''t let us but prepared to give it a try because part of Lance''s issue stems from her attachment to humanity... no, to the Empire, to Nobility. Leomi''s eyes blink wide open.


    ¡°Would you be mine alone if I agree?¡± She asks tensely, stunning me. ¡°I, you would have to focus on staying alive with me, make it your priority.¡±


    ¡°I, no.¡± I hesitate a bit but force myself to refuse immediately so as not to give her any false hopes. Leomi lowers her chin in disappointment but still without surprise. ¡°Even now, we rely on her to remain insane.¡± I explain, telling her a small part of why we''re so attached to her.


    ¡°My punishment.¡± She whispers weakly with a hazy voice and a devastated expression, as if her last resort failed.


    ¡°No. No.¡± We strongly deny, causing her to look up to me.


    I lean down and brush her nose with mine, causing her to raise her chin to seek a kiss that I gladly grant her. This time, her soft wet tongue seeks mine out. I welcome her with a few twirling caresses but she pulls the dance in her mouth for me to express my love so I do. Yet, I also break us up after a minute.


    ¡°It''s her strength to make me feel safe, it isn''t because you don''t but because your love and hers make me greater than what I would otherwise be.¡± I tell Leomi, causing her to mouth a silent wail.


    ¡°The Rykz would never do this for you, it would not leave its Hive. It wouldn''t die for you, much less live for you!¡± She exclaims, her traits twisting.


    ¡°She may die for me or live for me but it wouldn''t matter if she did not.¡± I reply.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi blinks, appearing stunned that I would say this.


    ¡°My relationship with her is different. I wouldn''t need to be with her if it was the same as ours. I wouldn''t ask her to live or die for me and only time will tell if she''ll leave her Hive to be with me.¡± I explain, finding it encouraging that Lance is asking questions. No, I have to focus on being clear instead of convincing her.


    Leomi''s arms fall from behind my neck, as if my answer crushed her. It''s understandable considering she likely took the nature of our relationship to be her best chance at winning the argument.


    ¡°I love you but you can''t control me against my will, not with human values I''ve given up on or our commitment to be each other''s impossible absolute. I will go to her within three years at the most even if I heal completely, hopefully in your company.¡± I press to keep her engaged, feeling like I''m losing her an unable to bear it.


    Lance''s lips briefly rise to give me a reassuring smile that raises my spirits but also twists my guts because it is clear it cost her quite a bit to do this for me in her state. I feel her hands fall on the knot holding the strip of clothes around my chest.


    She unties it. Unsure of what she''s up to, but still prepared to allow her to ravage me and savor the experience, I let her. She soon frees my breast and cups it within her slender hands before perking up to lay a small kiss on the cross-shaped scar where my left breast should be.


    ¡°What about children?¡± Leomi whispers, her voice containing a mixture of hope and despair.


    ¡°I''ll try to have some if I can, if I have the time. With you and her because species have lost meaning in my eyes.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°How?¡± Lance asks, a flicker of wickedness appearing on her traits.


    ¡°She didn''t even need to touch me directly to grant me ecstasy a few months ago, when we used a loophole around your command to be together one last time. She merely blew air on me and it was enough.¡± I attack back but it falls short as she doesn''t react. ¡°It doesn''t matter how we do it, Leomi, it no more bothers me to think that I may lay an egg than it does to use flow to allow the two of us to have a child together.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It bothers me.¡± She utters with a hard but tearful tone. ¡°I can''t stand the idea that you could change to the point my entire being would love you but my body wouldn''t respond to yours.¡±


    Leomi turns her face away and even her hands fall from my chest. She''s trembling and exhausted. I lie down atop of her and slip my hand inside her shirt to take hold of her left breast, causing her to turn back to me with wide expressive eyes filled with distress.


    ¡°It won''t happen, my love.¡± I reassure her, finding hope in her words to both have her accept Celyz as well as what I may become physically. ¡°Celyz is...¡± Lance twitches at my mention of the name. Her hands close into shaking fists but she doesn''t strike. ¡°Celyz is beautiful, magnificent, but my body is far from being as attracted to hers as it is to yours and that was the case even with the Little one.¡± I explain, trusting Leomi will understand how it relates to her.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡± Leomi utters with a clearly tight throat.


    ¡°Celyz is gorgeous but we aren''t of the same species. There are limits to what pheromones can do, you should know very well that even you have had to convince me to be ravished and your body is far more physically devastating to me than hers.¡± I press, finding courage in the fact that my words aren''t worsening her mood even if they aren''t making her look happier. ¡°Celyz especially could not have gotten me to climax without touching me if I didn''t love her. You have no reason to worry we wouldn''t be compatible anymore if I had to resort to the parasite to survive.¡±


    Lance falls into deep thought with a blank expression. I cannot help but roll her resting nipple between my thumb and index. She doesn''t comment or stop me even as it swiftly hardens.


    ¡°I''m no longer human, Leomi. And it isn''t because of my eyes.¡± I ramble on. ¡°It has to do with how I''ve broken myself only to rebuild my identity with your and her help. I haven''t settled on who I am because the last time I did, I became part of the Empire and trusted things that I wouldn''t intelligently have if the way I saw myself didn''t depend on the society I grew up in.¡±


    ¡°You remain malleable to be able to be yourself no matter what.¡± Leomi murmurs with an affectionate smile. ¡°Jessica, Elizabeth, I love you with all my being. But I cannot do what I cannot. Sharing you is...¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I interrupt her. Lance''s light gray eyes slowly turn to mine, making me shiver. It takes me a moment to realize that she is patiently waiting. ¡°Would you have sex with me and someone else after we get engaged? If either of us found a woman, or even a man, that we can agree to sleep with? What about another sapient being?¡± I ask intensely.


    ¡°You know me well enough, taboos and indecency arouse me. I have few true limits and you can make me break them all because that''s how much we mean to each other.¡± She explains gently, which sends a cold shiver down my spine because this feels like my attempt to persuade her will end in failure as I''ve long predicted. ¡°Whether Lisilese, or Rykz, and you know my issues with those spec...¡± Leomi pauses to take a deep breath. ¡°With their cultures and physical appearances.¡± She corrects quietly. ¡°Whether you wish us to have sex with one of their kind, you could bring me to do it and I could bring you to do it.¡±


    ¡°So, you aren''t repulsed?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°I am but it is not a problem that would hinder me nor is it insurmountable. I have the self-control and will to alter my base instincts if we so wish me to.¡± Leomi utters with pride.


    ¡°Then why?¡± I ask her, feeling like the conversation is slipping away. I inadvertently pinch her nipple, causing her to close her eyes for a moment. ¡°I''m not asking you to love Celyz.¡± I tell her with desperation of my own.


    ¡°It is not the same.¡± Lance denies calmly and firmly but with trembling fingers. ¡°I can change anything about myself if I have reason to, if you give me reason to. But you are mine and that is a fact. You love me, you love her, I love you... she loves you. Even death will not change those statements.¡± She finishes with a pain in her voice.


    ¡°So, it''s hopeless.¡± I murmur, understanding that she''s read my intent and raised barriers. There is no longer any hope for me to bring Celyz and Leomi closer to have them naturally fall in love, so that they can rely on each other if I die. ¡°What will you do?¡± I ask.


    Leomi doesn''t reply immediately. She sits up on the bed, forcing me to give up her breast as well as move off of her. She extends her hand out so I take it and help her stand up. I face her completely unable to predict what she''ll do because she has never been so easy to talk to yet so difficult to read.


    Her light gray eyes are bright from the tears she shed, her pulpy lips are parted as if to seduce me but without the hint of an invitation to share a kiss. Her sharp traits and square jaw are as magnificent as ever, perhaps more so. Yet, despite my intimate knowledge of her every curve, she remains inscrutable to me.


    She starts undressing and then folds her fresh uniform before taking my panties off while I stand where I am, completely lost. She then advances to the point where the point of her nipples brush against my chest and my breast nests under her left one.


    She looks down and I look up. I admire her short white hair while she takes hold of my hand. Our irises lock once she presses my palm slightly above and to the right of her left breast where I can feel her fierce heartbeat. She speaks with a fierce tone, as if she is challenging the world to contradict her.


    ¡°I''ll never, ever, yield.¡±


    ¨C Arc 02 End ¨C

 Unescapable.Ch01

    Cold fingers grip my spine as her words resound in my ears, as the hurt in her voice stabs me in the chest. Lance will never yield her possession of our heart. The outcome is worse than I thought, Leomi will never accept Celyz. You can cry, Jess. I don''t have the right, look at her.


    We return to a singular entity and ignore the emotional wreck we''ve become to force us to witness the raw broken heart we exposed by bringing Celyz up. Leomi''s figure is completely still but her gaze pierces mine.


    I reach out and hug her by the waist. Unsatisfied by the lacking embrace, I pull the two portions of my flow that weren''t consumed during my seizure and shape the air around us with the energy to more closely grasp her.


    Leomi starts shaking and tears fall on my bare shoulders as her hands fall on my shoulder-blades to pull me closer. I find the experience of comforting her worse than being tortured, it feels almost as bad as nothing did. She should be fierce, always, strong and unshakable. I did this to her.


    ¡°It took months but I bared myself to you, finally.¡± She whispers with a trembling voice. ¡°I wish for you to do the same about your decision one way or another when you''re ready.¡±


    ¡°You''re asking me to make a choice?¡± I ask, uncertain of her meaning and unwilling to participate because I feel terrible.


    ¡°Does it seem like I am?¡± Leomi returns with a harsh voice. ¡°Let me make it clear, this was never a choice I brought to the table or had a right to make. This is you, Jessica, Elizabeth, all you.¡±


    My lips twist at the rebuke, torn between expressing my joy at the glimpse of the hard personality I so admire and the grief she causes me by shoving in my face that the problem rose from me and can only be ended by me. Even my sore, and as such slightly itchy, anus isn''t much help.


    ¡°Why won''t you hit me?¡± I ask guiltily, aware of my selfishness in bringing it up, and she already told me it wouldn''t solve the issue in any way.


    ¡°How could I with this terror in my heart? I can''t bear the thought of losing you.¡± Leomi replies, her fragile voice returning in a flash.


    Elizabeth and Jessica seamlessly melded minds think quickly. She''s in this state because of me, because I love another being, because I''ve hinted to the fact that I care none for human standards which means I may fall for another being, because she''s just witnessed how mortal I truly am.


    Lance can no more be herself when doubting our future than I could whence I doubted her love as proof of my attempted suicide because neither Jessica nor Elizabeth would have ever considered it an option in their right minds.


    ¡°Do you want to be reassured?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Want? I need it.¡± Leomi replies with a short sad scoff.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I tell her.


    Lance blinks in a small show of incomprehension so I repeat the words, causing her irises to widen in comprehension. I tell her a third time. She takes a step back as if I hit her but then flashes forward to take hold of my thighs, her slender fingers digging into my buttocks.


    She lifts me up until our mouths are at the same level and advances until my back hits the wall. At that point, I wrap my legs around her waist and she presses her mouth against mine. Our lips part so that our tongues may meet to dance and twirl. Her movements exude desperation yet she breaks the kiss after a handful of seconds.


    ¡°You''re all I need, why can''t I be all you need?¡± She whines.


    I don''t reply. I reach around to hold the back of her neck and pull her head onto my chest. She nestles against my breast, breaking the droplets of water remaining in her eyes.


    ¡°My life has hung on the edge since the moment that girl died by losing her arm. She had never experienced love, she had given up on it and that was her deepest regret. Perhaps that is why I can never be satisfied no matter how much I receive.¡± The words come out directly from my heart with little thought behind them.


    ¡°My stomach feels sticky.¡± Leomi remarks, as if her mind couldn''t stand to spend a single moment processing my answer and immediately returned to the previous subject.


    ¡°Because that''s my reaction to being in your proximity.¡± I reply softly while blushing at her blunt remark. ¡°And because I''m about to reassure you.¡± I add.


    ¡°My love, I will never be able to accept any other within your heart.¡± Lance declares stiffly but without any indication she''s going to refuse.


    On the contrary, she sets me down and her hands start caressing specific areas of my body. She slides the back of her right hand''s nails along my right flank and runs the tip of her left thumb along the length of my spine to purposefully induce exciting shivers,.


    ¡°I''m aware.¡± I say with a hoarse voice because of the boulder in my throat. ¡°But, I can make sure you do not doubt my feelings for you.¡±


    Lance doesn''t reply but she gives me a small nod. I pull portions of flow from her reserve and assemble a strengthening construct in front of her eyes, causing her to bite her lower lip in hesitation.


    Her indecision doesn''t last long because she wants what she''s requested very much as proven by her glistening womanhood. I push her at arm''s length to inspect her from bottom to top.


    Her bronze flesh, her sexy lithe thighs which seem somewhat unfit to bear children, her delicate flower petals on the brink of blossoming, her flat iron-hard stomach, her slender but powerful biceps, her tiny firm breasts and small nipples, her square jaw, her sharp cheekbones, her strong nose, her piercing abysmal eyes, her short white hair.


    A burst of hot aggression arises in my lower-stomach, a scorching desire for victory, it stuns me because I''ve only felt this during my harshest battles. I raise my chin to lock eyes with her.


    ¡°I''ll get it.¡± Leomi murmurs with a discreet blush.


    The paths made on her cheeks by her dried tears clash with her embarrassment and obvious desire. It is a clue that her darkest emotions do not register in the same way for her than they do for ''normal'' people.


    I find the burst of relief in me shameful because it originates from my conclusion that Leomi won''t give me an ultimatum about Celyz. My self-loathing is further fueled by the fact that I''m aware they will enter into conflict with each other, Lance expressed as much in the past but I hadn''t taken her seriously enough.


    As if to prove my insanity, these negative emotions further fan the flames of my desire to take her. Leomi departs for the bathroom so I apply and activate the strengthening construct. It provides so much strength that making love to her won''t burden my body, which is why she agreed in the first place.


    Leomi returns while holding the belt with the slender metal rod, her body language apprehensive but her gait is eager. She fastens it around my waist in silence but with many seductive and arousing caresses.


    I stand immobile even as I feel her place the bulb on my sex'' clitoris because I am focused on taking deep breaths to control my impulses. She wants it long and slow so I have to adjust my mood to deliver.


    She stands while biting her lower lip out of nervousness. I reach up and place my index on her lips, pushing just slightly to direct her to walk backward towards the bed.


    Lance takes one step at a time until the back of her knees hit the mattress and she trips, her butt dropping on the satin blanket. I take hold of her left wrist and move her hand between my legs to use it as a paintbrush.


    She clenches her fingers as I make them slide along my the slit between my petals to gather some of the sticky fluid held within. The uncomfortable sensation of her nails trailing my delicate flesh is what allows me to resist.


    Her teeth release her lower lip as she starts panting. I pull her away just before I break under my intensifying desire and tighten my thighs because my mood isn''t such as to be had right now.


    I apply the lubricant I gathered with her fingers to the thin metal rod and use my hand to open her legs. I then make her apply my dew to herself to further facilitate the initial penetration.


    ¡°Be gentle.¡± Leomi whispers.


    I nod and push her down on her back. I climb the bed on my knees and she parts her thighs by herself. She then sets her legs on my shoulder and a half, lifting her buttocks up and making her lie on her shoulders. I take hold of the wet metal rod and place the tip on her anus.


    Her jaw clenches, betraying the fact that she''s already gritting her teeth. I would give her a moment but I''m burning up inside so I push with my thighs and slide the shaft inside her.


    ¡°Urhm.¡± Leomi grunts with the back of her throat.


    I keep pushing until I estimate I''ll hit the back of her ass and then jerk forward with my waist, causing Lance''s mouth and eyelids to gape wide open while her tiny firm breasts shake just a bit.


    ¡°Uhr, hu.¡± She groans after a moment of delay.


    As I slowly pull back, she starts noisily panting with a distressed expression. Her eyes find mine and she gives me a small confident smile to reassure me. It makes me feel manipulated when she should be bending under me so I grow a bit angry.


    Yet, I take my time and very carefully push the cold rod back in, taking much satisfaction in the small squeak that escapes her. In the end, I once again use a short but intense shove to slam it as deeply as I can, which seals her voice for a handful of seconds.


    ¡°Rhh.¡± Leomi groans with her eyes closed.


    Encouraged by how into this she is, I find the will to control the egotistical aggression that make me lesser. I thrust the shaft in and out of her as I go through the process of relying on my love for her to be more than my basic instincts, understanding that this is what she achieves together with me even though I induce the contrary in her at times.


    ¡°Uhhm, uhm.¡± Leomi moans with a high-pitched voice as the illumination hits me.


    I slow down my pace and focus on her, using my hand to caress her stomach in a possessive manner but with affection and reassurance. Leomi briefly closes knees on my head in an odd hug to express her gratitude.


    ¡°You''re going to run late, girls.¡± Yvonne''s voice erupts from my right, stunning me. I freeze.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Leomi protests weakly. ¡°Keep going!¡± She insists as I don''t react.


    ¡°Don''t mind me, Jessica, I''ve seen most of it before.¡± The sword-sworn adds, reminding me she''s the one who took care of me after I lost my arm. ¡°And don''t you dare play coy, I''m pretty damn envious of how you look in spite of what you lost.¡±


    Feeling the circumstances surreal, but definitely unwilling to stop taking Leomi or move my eyes off her gorgeous body, I shove the slender shaft back in her anus with one hard thrust that makes the bed creak.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Ughmf.¡± Lance snarls at the impact.


    ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Yvonne whispers as she moves to the right side of the bed.


    With the corner of my eyes, I spot that she is wearing an almost transparent nightgown with no underwear but her consequent breasts are of no interest to me, and wouldn''t even if I didn''t have my lover bent under me as she is.


    In a trance, I retract the rod to gently slide it back into Leomi which makes her squeal and blindly reach out with her left arm to Yvonne who holds the hand within both of hers. A burst of jealousy seizes my heart and I consider completely pulling out to kick the brunette out.


    ¡°Go harder.¡± Leomi asks.


    I scowl, suspecting she isn''t making the request only for herself but perhaps also because she read my emotions. Yet, I can''t resist the temptation so I start taking her more harshly.


    Within moments, I notice Yvonne squeezing Leomi''s hand to help her through the ordeal. I grow utterly mad when I catch my, my, Lance respond by gripping hard at the vixen''s palm.


    I start fucking Leomi as hard as I can with a slightly quicker pace so that I can vent the jealousy clouding my mind and oppressing my heart, barely even registering the yowls of pain and exultation that escape her.


    My eyes fixate on her breasts which shake with each of my thigh''s thrusts but, after a while, Lance''s voice turns rather odd so I pause and glance up at her beautiful face.


    I thrust and notice the briefest tightening of her eyebrows along with a twitch in her right biceps, signs that she''s concealing pain. I glance down, finding rosy liquid on the metal shaft.


    The veil of haziness covering my thoughts dissipates as I recognize blood. I glance up to my best friend who winks at me with a smile. Lance rises up a bit on her elbows to look at me, attracting my attention.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Leomi murmurs pleadingly. ¡°I need to experience you inside me until I can really have you in me.¡±


    I, somehow, manage to blush in this situation. I resume sliding the rod in her but, this time, I focus on making love to her without allowing my furiously swirling emotions to spoil it for Lance.


    I take it slow, but do occasionally slip in a tight and brutal heave from my waist. She remains in pain, but, it doesn''t disturb me because our relationship has always been agonizing.


    ¡°Hmhm!¡± Leomi moans in pleasure.


    I throw an awkward and somewhat reproving glance at Yvonne for remaining. I find her in the process of kneeling and bending in half as Leomi''s hand trails up her right thigh under the nightgown. My jealousy returns in full force but I manage to control myself because she''s my best friend.


    ¡°Be nice.¡± Yvonne berates Leomi.


    ¡°No.¡± Leomi replies with a firm voice.


    Her response stuns me because she hadn''t shown her steel-like temper at all while I penetrated her, whether softly or violently. Yvonne turns to me, no doubt to check, but I shake my head to tell her I won''t intervene.


    ¡°Up to you.¡± I tell her between my grit teeth with a tense tone.


    Yvonne sighs as the hand finds its way up to her womanhood. Leomi slides her index and major straight inside without any issue, causing the kneeling sword-sworn to let a rough exhalation out.


    ¡°Have you done this before?¡± I can''t help but ask to vent the harsh winds of jealousy shredding my insides and disturbing me from my priority of taking Leomi.


    ¡°Who do you think she trained on?¡± She replies lightly. ¡°She, hmmhm...¡± She trails off with a whine because Leomi begins actively pleasuring her. This is so messed up. ¡°She''s got so good she sometimes got me off.¡± Yvonne finishes.


    ¡°Oftehhhnnnn.¡± Leomi''s prideful correction ends in a long moan of pleasure.


    ¡°Are you close?¡± I ask Lance.


    ¡°Yes, we best stop.¡± She replies somewhat guiltily.


    Ah, she was going to let me bring her to a climax. Can''t blame her. I slow down but don''t entirely stop in order to bring Leomi down from her cloud. Meanwhile, she keeps vexing me by continuing to finger her sword-sworn who lets out a couple more, admittedly, arousing moans.


    ¡°You let her train on you?¡± I ask Yvonne in disbelief, growing more agitated and feeling more justified in my anger towards her because of her evident unabashed enjoyment of the situation even though it isn''t fair for me to be.


    ¡°How do you, think I taught her?¡± She replies with a short breath.


    ¡°What about Rowland?¡± I question, using my best card to get rid of this competitor before I pull out of Leomi and drop from the high I''m riding.


    ¡°I''m just helping, my ward go through, a difficult time, what is there to, reproach me?¡± Yvonne counters with seemingly genuine curiosity that is somewhat undermined by her lascivious expression and her gasps for oxygen.


    I take a deep breath and try to ignore the wet sounds produced by my lover''s fingers as she uses them to masturbate my best friend, who is supposed to be entirely straight no matter how much she experimented. We''re so screwed up. I slide the thin metal rod out of Leomi''s anus, causing her to completely slacken on the satin blanket.


    Thankfully, her left hand falls down which means I no longer have to bear the sight and sounds of Lance toying with her sword-sworn''s most intimate place. Yet, that doesn''t do anything to quench the fire in my chest.


    Yvonne puffs with a rather disappointed expression as she tries to catch her breath, proving that Leomi''s touch definitely didn''t leave her indifferent. I shake my shoulders to get rid of Lance''s legs and get off the bed to stomp towards her.


    ¡°You want to, give it a try too?¡± She asks with a wink.


    I grab the front of her nightgown and use the grip to lift her up to her feet. She follows along without showing any anger, which I find infuriating so I push her back until she lies against the wall.


    ¡°Don''t barge in on us again.¡± I warn my best friend, who I hate right now. Leomi doesn''t comment on my outburst, she doesn''t have to. ¡°And no more training or having fun or helping your ward anymore, not any of it.¡± I add, utterly furious but unable to reasonably take it out on her when I kept enthusiastically sodomizing Leomi in her presence from an obscene frontal position.


    ¡°But I enjoyed watching, and participating to be completely honest.¡± Yvonne protests my demands with a pitiful expression that makes me suspicious. ¡°You two are magnificent together.¡± She adds with a sincere tone while openly ogling our naked bodies.


    ¡°How much of what you said a while ago was true?¡± I question with a deep scowl.


    ¡°All of it, but very exaggerated.¡± Leomi murmurs from the side. ¡°She barely ever let me touch, never in and, never as long as this.¡±


    ¡°Don''t sell me out, I won''t get another shot now!¡± Yvonne protests with a sad grimace. ¡°And you make it sound like I was the temptress when you were the one who kept asking.¡±


    Grhagah! I erupt inside my head as I realize she was teasing me, not to mention that Leomi took advantage of Yvonne''s interest and utter lack of shame to learn more about me while making a point. As well as have some fun at my expense, while also introducing me to her quirks.


    ¡°Hm, are you going to put it in?¡± My worst-best friend asks with a hit of sultriness.


    I glance down and find that I''m poking the middle of her thigh with the shaft and that she''s holding her nightgown up for me. I glare at her and extend my hand out to Leomi who catches my meaning instantly.


    She soon sends me a towel we used earlier. I use it to wipe the rod from the viscous rosy blood covering it while Yvonne spreads her thighs and completely lifts the nearly transparent piece of cloth covering her body.


    ¡°Have at her.¡± Leomi encourages.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yvonne protests as she suddenly turns a bit shy. Our eyes meet and I read on her expression that Leomi''s bluntness annoyed her because she isn''t being frivolous in inviting me. ¡°You really are magnificent, Jess, I would be happy to share this experience with you.¡± She whispers gently.


    Her seductive tone makes me uncomfortable but I understand that she''s trying to make peace for indulging herself at our detriment in her own way. Not to mention she no doubt barged in knowing what we were up to and she is more than likely tempted if I go by the noises that came out of her earlier.


    She gives me a small smile that seeps the anger out of me but not the jealousy of having seen her be fingered by my Leomi. That image will remain as a barrier between us for as long as I remember it.


    But, perhaps having her will bring us closer and compensate for that loss. I am aware that my libido is running my cognitive dysfunction yet I advance on her and press my upper-chest against her large breasts, feeling her hard nipples press through the semi-transparent cloth.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Leomi exclaims with a hoarse voice as she stomps towards us.


    Yvonne winks at me and her right hand grabs the rod to guide it in her womanhood. I rise on the tip of my toes and penetrate her as deeply as I can. I encounter no resistance or reach any obstacle, which surprises me because the shaft is two centimeters in diameter and ten or so in length.


    That kind of size seems more than consequent enough to me but, apparently, is merely enough to cause Yvonne to shudder and half-close her eyes for a brief moment. I suppose that''s the difference between a woman who has sex with men and one who prefers women.


    She leans in and gently drops a kiss on my cheek, pressing down on the rod inside of her as she does. I do my best to smile to her and am filled with relief by the fact the two of us can remain as close as ever even with the raging envy simmering in my stomach because she isn''t a threat for either me or Leomi.


    I feel a grip on my shoulder and am suddenly thrown back. Thump. I hear a fist hit wood. I notice that Yvonne angled her head to the side to avoid Leomi''s punch. I immediately pass my arm around Lance''s waist and pull her back.


    ¡°Cool down.¡± I whisper.


    Leomi does not do so but that''s because she''s clearly done what she meant to. She glares at Yvonne until the sword-sworn makes a small apologetic smile and slips out of our bedroom. Once she''s gone, Lance picks me up in her arms and carries me into the bathroom while limping all the way with a controlled expression.


    ¡°How bad?¡± I ask her, referring to her ass.


    ¡°Pretty bad.¡± She replies with a thin smile that soon fades to be replaced by a scowl. ¡°Do you understand a little now?¡±


    Her rhetorical question guts me as if she used our dagger, I can''t stop my guilt from showing on my face. Leomi doesn''t push me further about the event with Yvonne because she''s been an integral part of our relationship from the beginning and is in no way a danger, yet I showed jealousy.


    She opens the faucet and lights up the runic fire construct on the pipes, casually washing the fingers she put inside Yvonne. She once again brings me inside the tub yet, this time, she settles in front of me on her knees. After I''ve sat, and lowers her buttocks to impale herself on the shaft.


    ¡°Mhr.¡± She groans in pain but with an undertone of satisfaction.


    ¡°I always did, it doesn''t help.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m the reason we won''t be happy together.¡±


    ¡°That''s nonsense. I''ll make sure we will be so shut up and fuck me, my love.¡± Lance replies with a harsh voice.


    I obey. I ravage her for a good two minutes. I draw intense screams of agony from the steel-like warrior who remained of stone when I displaced one of her ribs to directly touch her heart and when I pinned her to a parquet by stabbing my hammer''s handle through her shoulder.


    My success, how she accepts me, her abandon, all of these things makes me proud while the act of penetrating her so savagely makes me satisfied in a delectable way that has little to do with physical pleasure.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask her once my feelings settle and I slow down. She takes a few minutes to reply during which I screw her more tenderly.


    ¡°Alive.¡± Leomi whispers tensely. ¡°I understand why you two crave this.¡±


    ¡°We, can''t deny it.¡± We reply awkwardly, each experiencing twinges of shame that quickly fade.


    ¡°It''s, intrusive, but being fucked so hard scratches an itch.¡± She develops with a jumping tone of voice. I nod in agreement.


    It takes another fifteen minutes of ramming for Leomi to once again climb to a blissful peak. I stop before she can get off and pull the rod out of her ass, which has thankfully long stopped bleeding.


    ¡°Rrrrrraaaahhhhhhhhh!¡± Leomi lets out a loud cry of frustrated exultation before falling forward in the warm water with a splash.


    I pull her back up and settle her against the left side of my chest. I then take the belt off and throw it aside. She rests herself fully against me, granting me access to the pit of her neck which I start nibbling on.


    ¡°Hold me for a while now.¡± Lance commands, her usual self showing in spite of her weak and trembling voice.


    I quickly understand that, of the three places she wishes me to hold, there is one in dire need of some measured relief. I reach around her right thigh and place my hand on her sensitive flower, sliding my major inside her slit and pressuring the two pairs of petals with my palm.


    ¡°That''s, good.¡± Leomi comments with an almost purring sound of contentment. ¡°My jay.¡±


    Her assertion causes my stomach to sink but makes my heart soar. The discrepancy is mind-rending but not unmanageable. While neither Leomi nor Celyz believe there are circumstances during which they could get along, I believe there is a chance their grief could bring the two beings I love together.

 Unescapable.Ch02

    Leomi, lost as she is in her sensations, writhes so as to have the base of my hand caress her clitoris. I use my major finger to tap the inside of her sex a couple of times to warn her and she swiftly regains control of herself. It takes her a few good minutes to completely settle down and grab my hand to move it to her right breast.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks tensely. ¡°I, forgot myself.¡± She says with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°I''m physically fine, the strengthening construct helped a lot, but my thighs came close to cramping.¡± I reply with the same tone in spite of my joking remark.


    She nods in acknowledgment without probing my mental state. I can''t resent her considering the depth of my betrayal. It didn''t shake our absolute in the least despite my fear that it would but the pain my choice has and will cause her is unknowable.


    ¡°Give me, a minute to heal, and we can get ready.¡± She tells me, sounding rather tired.


    I notice that her reserve has been quite depleted yet still contains enough to refill mine several times over, so I do. She no doubt used the energy to counter the ravages I inflicted on her, and those she demanded to be inflicted. I absently caress her small mound as I make my resolve to say what I have to.


    ¡°Celyz loves me, Leomi. Not in the same way you do, or even in the same way I love her, but we are compatible in a way the two of us cannot be.¡± I say, causing her to stiffen. ¡°You may not recognize it consciously but you must have felt it after all the time you spent with her during the occupation.¡±


    ¡°It put your life at risk.¡± Lance replies coldly, refusing to even acknowledge her as a ''she''. ¡°That is worse than her coveting what belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Celyz saved our lives while we put it at risk.¡± My two personalities emerge to correct her. ¡°She tried to convince me to stay safely in the back more than once.¡±


    ¡°Futile effort, the insect clearly knows you not.¡± Lance utters stiffly, clearly affecting obliviousness about her own attempts.


    I trail the tip of my nose along her shoulder to signal I''ve heard her because I can''t trust myself not to blow up. She shivers and rises out of the bath. It is no coincidence that she''s showing herself off at this moment to put an end to the discussion.


    As I can only worsen the situation, I decide to let her. After all I''ve forgotten that no matter what front Leomi presents, she made a secret deal with Celyz and admitted she didn''t doubt her feelings towards me so the two aren''t unable to get along when it comes to me.


    The egotistical thought makes me slightly sick but it''s all I can rely on for our future. I rise out of the blood-tainted water and join Leomi in drying up. I enter the bedroom soon after she does but find her holding a cloth package.


    ¡°A gift.¡± Leomi tells me with inexpressive traits. ¡°I had to pay a lot more because of you.¡± She adds with a hint of humor that doesn''t show on her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, stunned because I didn''t expect her to make me a present in these circumstances.


    ¡°Underwear.¡± She replies while stepping close.


    Once I''ve taken the package off of her, she seizes my breast with her left hand and my womanhood with her right. Her index enters my slit within a moment to find the opening blocked by my virginity and presses lightly on it while her thumb caresses the point of the lance tattoo.


    We both swallow our saliva at the same time because there is a very real risk either of us could lose to our lust considering it has been almost two whole months since we''ve sworn to abstain and so neither has experienced true release in a very, very, long time.


    ¡°This belongs to me as mine to you.¡± Leomi declares. ¡°It extends to the rest of our bodies.¡± I remain silent because that much is self-evident even if Celyz has infringed on her domain with my blessing. ¡°Believe me, I will be making no threat.¡± She continues.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Good. There will be severe consequences for every instance my possession is touched without my consent by whomever.¡± Lance utters with a sharp and hard voice.


    She lets go of me and takes hold of the package to start unpacking it. As she does, I reach out to place my hand on her cheek. The trails of the tears she shed have long since been washed away but the reddened skin around her eyes does not allow me to forget.


    ¡°I understand that the words ''betrayed'' or ''furious'' or ''jealous'' don''t begin to describe how you feel.¡± I simply tell her with the whole of my wretched heart.


    Leomi''s light gray irises flicker but quickly steady themselves as they lock onto mine. It takes a lot out of me to hold her abysmal gaze but she soon grants me relief by reaching up to place her palm atop my hand and lean into my touch.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Lance replies just as simply. ¡°Now let me put this on you before I go change.¡±


    She pulls out the sets of dark blue underwear with silver seams, two bras tailor-made for one breast and two pairs of classic panties. She walks around me while using her long fingers to grant me a few tender caresses that bring me immense comfort as there is no doubt in my mind she''s chosen this way to communicate to me that her affection for me is as deep as ever.


    She uses a clean towel to wipe the fresh dew that very recently appeared on my petals, causing me to widen my thighs just slightly because I block my feet on the parquet. I have equally no doubt that she''s doing so on purpose to tease and assert her dominion over me.


    It doesn''t bother me in the least because she does own me and she has shown to be just as much at my mercy. Her attempt evidently fails to cleanse me as each of her touches cause more drops to fill my intimacy and me to experience an intensifying hollow desire than demands naught than to be filled but that I cannot abide.


    ¡°Well, this will do.¡± Leomi concludes after spending a minute tormenting me. ¡°It''ll be more pleasing for me to know of your state.¡±


    I sigh in relief at the reprieve as well as the fact she let herself go with some light sadism, which makes me both happy and excited for our engagement. The reason behind my reaction isn''t so much that I wish to be toyed with, which I do at times but not during our first night even if I won''t tell her that, but that she desires to do so.


    Lance fits two pieces of erotically soft dark blue underwear on me and takes a few steps back with a look of utter satisfaction. The underside of my panties quickly moistens, embarrassing me. Her left hand''s fingers tremble slightly as if to betray how she itches to immediately take them off of me.


    ¡°I don''t wish for you to see my dress yet.¡± I formally inform her.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Leomi replies with a wide smile. ¡°Mine is downstairs, but I do require some...¡± She trails off to briefly glance down between her thighs. ¡°...help to fit my own underwear on.¡± She finishes.


    I enthusiastically grab the towel from her hands and she goes to take fresh pieces of underwear from a drawer. The pair of panties is black with red laces and a cut that should stop just at the edge of her womanhood with a bra of the same color scheme.


    I dress her up as she has and very much enjoys how her entire body shivers when I wipe her to ensure her lust does not taint her clean underwear. The task is as doomed to failure for me as it was for her that I cut short once she curls her toes.


    Lance heads out of the bedroom as she is once I''ve tied the laces in the front of her bra but stops in the door-frame before stepping out with her now slanted gait. She holds there for a long minute before throwing me a glance over her shoulder.


    ¡°My jay, will you stand by my side when I lead my reformed Nobility along with an army to defend the Empire against the Rykz?¡± Leomi asks with a tense voice.


    No! Why would you ask? We scream inside our minds. She flips around and leaves moments after I feel my face drain itself of blood, before I can gather myself together to give her an answer. Leomi Lance is far gone by the time I realize the test was meant to verify the feelings I''ve expressed about my humanity.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I dazedly look around the room and catch a glimpse of a silver silhouette in the Little one''s chest that closely resembles a jay bird. I take it to mean Leomi sent it to comfort the parasite but just now ordered it to guard me and gave it corresponding flow for the task, somehow without me noticing the transfer.


    I put my luggage in a small closet but take my weapons out to spread them on the floor. I attach my hunting knife''s sheath to the inside of my left calf by making loops with the belt and then open the package of my dress.


    I take the silver and dark red dress out to spread it in front of me. The left shoulder is full contrary to the right one which consists of a thin strap. I''ve been told the asymmetry would make it ugly but I disagreed and it turns out I was right to.


    Hopefully my kitten will agree but not to the point she''ll rip it off me in public, which is an actual risk considering there is a long triangular aperture at the back right of the dress down to the very edge of my buttocks. I asked specifically to spoil Leomi.


    While the left flank of the dress is full, the right flank of the dress consists of an assemblage of bands of dark red cloth that form stripes and reveal a lot of my skin, including much of my right thigh.


    The cleavage was described as daring by the seamstress, which I took to mean slutty considering how nervous she was, but once again meant to spoil Lance. Besides, I only have one breast so I have to make the most of it even if in this case it means exposing most of the side for anyone to look at.


    Uh... I realize that I may have underestimated the risk that Leomi would tear it off to take me in public, yes. To be fair, after what we did to Yvonne, I''m not sure you would protect all that much depending on the public in question.


    I swiftly wipe the idea from my mind to work on brushing and polishing my boots which I manage to return to an almost brand-new look. I refuse to wear the ankle-breaking shoes I''ve seen for sale even for Leomi... or at least not if she doesn''t ask me to.


    I very carefully put the dress on step by step, which is the only way with a single hand since its meant to fit snugly along my body. It is rather inconvenient to move in but will definitely work to spoil Leomi. I set the boots on my feet and enter the bathroom to use one of her brushes to take care of my hair.


    Once I''m done, I use two belts to make a sling from my left half-shoulder to the right side of my waist in order to be loyal to the how the dress'' seams ''flow'' while allowing me to carry my longest broadsword on my back.


    I feel a bit naked with a bare arm and what feels like half my body exposed to fresh air but this much is required to stun Leomi Lance and crush the so-called Nobles who wrongly believe they even have a right to consider her for marriage.


    I throw my umbrella over my left shoulder as the finishing touch and head downstairs, convinced that Leomi is done considering how long it took me to dress up. In the hallway to the right before the stairs, I catch sight of an open door from which sounds are coming from.


    I take a few steps to throw a peek, considering Yvonne stole far more than a glance so it should be okay to satisfy my curiosity. I advance with an almost giddy feeling that makes me realize I''m likely still in a feverish high.


    Yvonne is sitting astride of Rowland, who is lying on his back, with her back to him and wide open thighs to welcome his huge shaft inside her sex. It seems to be twice as thick as the metal rod we used and longer by at least half a length.


    It appears much too thick and too long for any womanhood to fully welcome it, even glistening from her juices as it is. Yet his full cock is rhythmically sliding up and down inside her without any issues.


    The sword-sworn is looking to the ceiling while caressing her own breasts and with her mouth gaping wide open. She is clearly suppressing herself from moaning each time Rowland''s powerful thrusts make her jump, along with his own balls.


    I blank out for a moment as the sight serves to pour a cold bucket of water on the embers of my lust. Thankfully, I didn''t directly witness Aisha and Tsek do this. There''s no way I''ll ever do something that gross-looking or allow Leomi to either. I shake my head and discreetly slip away.


    That being said, it might be necessary to have children... but I can probably figure out a way that doesn''t require taking something that big in. It could be interesting. Sister?! Calm down first, it''s no different from being sodomized or fingered and we want both from Leomi, a cock is just bigger.


    But... But naught, you weren''t disgusted so there is no issue in trying out at some point. I, I guess, maybe? Don''t go telling Leomi you don''t want to or you''ll find yourself facing one of those before you''re ready to try, besides, she wouldn''t... Agree to be taken by anyone else, I know, or me, and I can tell you have no interest so stop teasing.


    Good for Yvonne, though. He did appear to have the required enthusiasm to handle her and that size... I shiver. But she barged into our room for... you know. You know her, she could have been checking up on us to make sure we were okay and then got caught up with the spectacle.


    Leomi likely took the fact she''s straight as a challenge and pushed until their relationship went past the platonic stage. Not to mention that she likely sought out whatever companionship she could considering what she went through at the time Yvonne entered her service.


    I carefully make my way downstairs, moving somewhat awkwardly because of the combination of a tight dress with a rather sore anus. I wonder how Lance feels. I repress a grimace as well as a chuckle because Leomi and Vikiana enter my field of vision.


    Viki is hugging her daughter close to her chest with an utterly confused expression as she whispers short phrases in her ear, likely trying to soothe her from what she confirmed about my humanity and the aftereffects of my betrayal.


    The former wears her thick warrior clothes while the latter is in a white and light blue tight slit dress with only an uncovered right shoulder that I can see from behind, rather similar to my dress in fact. I purposefully hit the talon of my boot on the staircase''s as I take one more step down to make noise.


    My action is either out of consideration to tell them they''re not alone, out of cowardice to avoid finding out if Leomi is crying, or out of respect for our decision not to see each others'' dresses before we meet in the ballroom.


    Whatever my reason is, perhaps I even have several, the mother leaves the house with her almost limping daughter, her hand laid protectively in the small of her back to help her walk.


    The scene causes me to wish for the two to reconnect, which would at least bring a positive to this disaster of my making, as well as furiously hope Leomi didn''t say a word of what I did to her.


    I decide to sit to wait for Yvonne and Rowland to join me in the lobby, which might take them quite a while depending on how aroused we made her and how much endurance the uselessly large man has at his disposal. At least, I think it''s a matter of stamina if I''ve correctly interpreted the meaning of some jeers.


    In fact, Uhla and Nahl enter this undersized manor before they make it down. The latter''s presence isn''t so surprising, and neither is the former''s in fact considering her work ethics, but the Hospitalier uniforms they''re wearing very much are.


    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    ¡°Escort duty.¡± Uhla replies with a sigh.


    ¡°Grand Commander Lance mentioned you would refuse any formal escort so she told us to accompany you.¡± Nahl corrects.


    I raise an eyebrow at the fact he let slip too much information and, in so doing, he revealed her attempt to avoid the task. It makes me smile but causes her to throw him a furtive glare.


    The, apparently, former Templar smiles back at me, in blissful ignorance of the problems his honesty caused, while also trying to avoid checking me out. I shrug and invite him to take a seat that he refuses with a shake.


    Uhla, on the other hand, accepts without being offered and starts rifling through a pouch that hung at her back. She soon takes out a small wooden box and gets up to walk up to me. She opens it and takes a coal-black stick with a round end.


    ¡°Savage.¡± She mumbles as she glances at the broadsword hilt peeking above my left half-shoulder. ¡°Raise your chin.¡± She demands but doesn''t dare to step in my personal space first.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, used to her acting standoffish with me.


    ¡°It''s makeup, I''ll add a touch of coal to the contour of your eyes so as to enhance them.¡± She explains obediently in spite of her reluctance. ¡°I have some red for the cheeks as well but it wouldn''t suit you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I say and glance up to Nahl who is failing to act nonchalant.


    He immediately turns away and starts running his gaze across the lobby as if that''s what he was doing all along. Uhla exaggeratedly rolls her eyes, making me smile and raise my chin.


    ¡°Go ahead, and thank you. I''m no good with these things.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Clearly.¡± She mumbles with a quick glance down at my boots.


    ¡°Can''t fight with a rabbit-trap on my feet.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Don''t dance with anyone you wish to befriend, barbarian.¡± Uhla advises casually but with a tiny smile as she reaches out to my eyelids with the coal-black stick.


    ¡°Go criticize someone else.¡± I reply, the words come out harsher than I originally intended but I don''t consider apologizing because I do mean them.


    ¡°Most of the rabble isn''t worth the waste of air.¡± She responds offhandedly.


    I blink in surprise as her indirect recognition of my worth, which causes her to hurriedly pull her hand back with a simultaneously relieved and annoyed sigh to clearly signify I almost messed up her work. I find the girl even more interesting so I take care to hold still as she holds my eyelid with her left hand to resume drawing the black lines.


    In spite of my efforts, a golden jay suddenly twirls around the edge of my umbrella and land-crashes atop my head which startles her because, from her perspective, it suddenly appeared in her field of vision. She messes up a line, forcing her to take a handkerchief out and dip it in water to correct her mistake.


    ¡°Wild animals made of flow.¡± Uhla grumbles.

 Unescapable.Ch03

    Once Uhla''s finished drawing on my face, I get up verify she didn''t prank me by grabbing a polished platter. It used to hold trinkets like a chandelier and an embroidered cloth towel for rain or something but they oddly fly off once I pick it up.


    ¡°You''re doing that just to annoy me, aren''t you.¡± Uhla mutters.


    ¡°Partly, things like these also annoy me on a visceral level.¡± I reply with a smile as I check my reflection on the back of the platter.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Yvonne calls out as she walks down the staircase arm in arm with Rowland.


    I turn to her and twirl on the spot with my arm open wide to show off. She gives me a grin and a thumbs up. Rowland and Nahl do their best to keep their gazes at eye-level but my right side is a bit too interesting. I notice the looks on their faces when they spot the scars on my shoulder.


    ¡°You look great.¡± I tell Yvonne.


    She''s wearing a blue dress with a deep cleavage that fits closely around her thighs while Rowland is in a white suit that clashes a little with his large stature and scar on the left side of his face. They''re both surprisingly unarmed.


    ¡°Is that a dagger on your calf?¡± Uhla asks.


    ¡°It''s all I could fit.¡± I reply with a grimace.


    She looks up to the ceiling but doesn''t make any other comment. I wave them all towards the entrance''s double-door and step out without waiting, failing to keep my gait stable because of my dress and sores.


    ¡°You''re walking weird.¡± Yvonne comments innocently.


    ¡°These things should be banned.¡± I reply as I pull the tight silver cloth constraining my hips.


    ¡°You could have worn a suit, you know.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Hmrhm.¡± I grumble at her.


    We cross the garden to a carriage. I stand staring at it for a moment, causing Rowland and Yvonne to stand there waiting for me to climb in. Nahl and Uhla settle on the front seat to drive it.


    I narrow my eyes at the thing and then down at my dress, realizing that this just isn''t me. I change the umbrella to my right shoulder to draw the broadsword on my back and use it to poke a hole in the cloth between my thighs, ignoring Yvonne and Uhla''s protesting exclamations.


    Then, I sheath the weapon and start ripping the dress down to my feet with my hand. I end up with a slightly shredded tear in the front which allows me to move a lot more freely and even looks kind of good because it split the dark-red horizontal bands on the right from the full silver cloth on my left.


    ¡°Did you have to do that?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°It was too difficult to move in.¡± I tell her with a smile.


    ¡°Haaa.¡± She sighs. ¡°Well, at least Leomi will enjoy it.¡±


    I shrug and lion''s step up to the wheel and then leap on the carriage''s roof, unwilling to enter it because Leomi gave a warning during the meeting to take more precautions and even made sure I would have a sort of escort with me, she wouldn''t do this without reason.


    Nahl throws me a questioning look after Rowland and Yvonne get in, looking nonplussed by my behavior. I give him a nod and he makes the horses'' reins clap in the air. We depart for Meria''s Keep.


    I progressively widen my stance to remain steady with my umbrella in hand while I turn to keep my gaze on the surrounding roofs and streets. I notice that there are more patrols the closer we get but it isn''t out of the ordinary.


    As we approach the wall surrounding the Keep, I notice squads of soldiers on the walls and Templars next to Hospitaliers at the gate. It seems like they''re preparing to block an army.


    There are no other carriages arriving which means that we''re probably late, surprising considering it''s still the middle of the evening. Dozens of eyes fall on me as the carriage approaches the gate.


    I can''t quite figure out whether the fact I''m standing on the roof surprises them more than the weapon hung on my back. Even the officer who briefly checks the invitation Nahl hands over apparently can''t help but glance up to me with a hesitant look on his face.


    He still lets us in without bothering me. Once we enter, I realize that I''m probably the only one carrying a weapon apart from those on duty like Nahl and Uhla who leave us as soon as they park the carriage. Yvonne and Rowland step out to leave for the crowd, wisely not inviting me to join.


    There are hundreds of guests spread out in groups outside, yet none in the garden. The styles of the clothes vary immensely between those clusters, from classical and overly conservative to daring outfits like mine as well as Yvonne''s to a point.


    The only group where the two extremes mix is the one Count Urnan belongs to, which is likely Lance''s faction. I don''t find it too unusual considering people naturally gather with those that resemble them but also around power.


    The members of the lower Council stand to the far side in what can only be qualified as lousy clothes compared to the rest of those present. The overall mood of the crowd seems tense.


    From my perch, I can see that everyone is facing the upper Council members who stand with the Keep at their back and two squads of armed soldiers guarding their flanks. The situation seems semi-official, which immediately arouses my suspicions.


    After all, there wouldn''t be such a gathering unless it was planned or there was an emergency. The latter does not fit because there is no panic so it can''t be a surprise attack and any other emergency could be discussed a day later without disturbing the ball.


    No, in this case these proceedings were planned but not organized beforehand by setting up a podium of some kind, which means that Leomi and Cecil conspired to ambush every guest present. As if to confirm my thoughts, Lance walks out of the Keep in her magnificent white and light blue dress.


    I enhance my eyesight. She didn''t opt for cleavage but a very tight dress with a slit along her left leg, it has a similar style to the one she wore to Duke Meria''s party but with a much stricter cut that gives her an official bearing that I find very sexy.


    Her stiff gait makes me smile proudly, for myself and her self-control. She arrives in front of the Council and bows deeply to them before facing the crowd with them to her back.


    ¡°As you''ve just now been told, every single title of Izla Meria''s Nobility is henceforth revoked. As Grand Commander of the Hospitaliers, I will enforce this decree with all the power conferred to me by the Izla''s citizens through the Council!¡± Leomi proclaims loudly.


    A commotion shakes the crowd at the confirmation. The lower Council-members seem utterly shaken by the development, more so than even the rest of Nobility who likely had suspicions beforehand.


    Oddly enough, Lance''s faction remains unfazed. Count Urnan even wears a slight smile on his lips. It takes me a moment to realize that, without Noble titles, the Izla becomes a singular entity reliant on the Hospitaliers and honorary titles that will be given out under the Council''s control.


    It means they''ve crippled every Noble house since ownership of the lands depends on who holds the title. Instead of their faction gaining most of the titles, they''ve united the Izla into a singular entity controlled indirectly by their faction. After all, the Council, Lance''s faction, and the Hospitaliers are interdependent.


    Still, Nobility''s reaction is somewhat lackluster. Perhaps they''re waiting for Leomi to tell them how power will be distributed and don''t believe the Izla can do without them. Most simply don''t understand.


    The system of Noble houses and titles is the only one they know of to rule, even the Council has depended on them so far. The fools, Lance wouldn''t make this kind of move unless she was prepared to end them.


    Leomi likely changed what she planned to say and how far to go after my actions this morning since the declaration itself puts rebellion on the table, which is why the walls are occupied by soldiers.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°We have grown too set in our ways. In olden times, untitled Nobles roamed the lands with their sword-sworn to deal with that which threatened us in order to prove their worthiness to inherit. Now, we sit in our castles and palaces, awaiting for those same dangers to come to us while using intrigue to determine who rises.¡± Leomi criticizes.


    She is evidently informing those present of the path to take to obtain an honorary title before even announcing those can be obtained. It''s smart of her to use the honorary title system which already exists to provide status to the untitled so that they can function as diplomats, army commanders, or any other position where they would have to deal with titled Nobles.


    ¡°To borrow the words of a wise friend of mine, those given the privilege to rule do not have the right to fail their duties. Yet, fail we have so change we must.¡± Lance speaks up, cutting through the noise.


    Cecil and Colby step up together. She''s wearing an elegant green dress while he''s in a black and white suit. Both bear the Council''s insignia and stand tall as they face the crowd.


    ¡°By decree of the Council which will be copied and spread all across Izla Meria, those who reach a certain level of flow access will be offered a corresponding honorary title. Should they accept, they will be given responsibilities.¡± The old man utters firmly.


    Silence falls on the crowd as people consider the implications behind these declarations. This means that anyone can now rise to a title if they can gather enough support from the populace.


    I smile because as long as this system persists, then Nobility will die in truth. With time, rulers will inevitably be chosen by election. Not to mention that the right to vote won''t merely be given to land-owners as many on the upper Council wished. It won''t be quick but it''ll happen.


    ¡°Lady Leomi Lance will be named as honorary Duchess in a moment and carry with it the responsibility to lead Izla Meria''s army.¡± Cecil announces, causing exclamations of surprise as it implies her access to flow has grown far more than most knew.


    Yet, multiple cries of anger arise from the crowd, most expressing their opinion that they can''t do this. But, none finds the guts to appear threatening or approach because they have no weapons.


    They''ve also long been crippled in terms of their access to flow because of the Hospitaliers Leomi sent in every village and the revocation of many titles. The old Nobility is simply no match.


    ¡°Nobility must become more than static defenders rusting in place if the Empire is to last to the end of the millennia and last another.¡± Lance speaks up. I frown because I''m not sure how I feel about Nobility even if only the name remains of the old system. ¡°And so as to avoid misunderstandings, the Hospitaliers'' Charter has been amended to forbid any Hospitalier from accepting a position of power in any government other than exclusively military.¡±


    She throws a quick glance my way but I can''t confirm because it''s too fast. I turn my gaze to her faction who, surprisingly, aren''t showing any signs of discontent. I thought they were greedier but it seems that Edusa wasn''t lying when she said the only reason they needed titles was for reform.


    While Hetlan won''t give up on the old rules of Nobility, it seems that it may simply be a matter of time. Port-Odo likely will because they''re too close to the Izla not to. It would undermine this decision if the neighboring demesne didn''t follow through.


    It won''t be as easy to affect change in Hetlan considering their population didn''t experience the despair of being invaded by an overwhelming force and then learning Nobility is responsible for it.


    There is no sign of Thrin or Hakarth in the crowd, which I find odd since they should be taking the opportunity to try to reverse the crippling blow I dealt them. I search for them but find Baroness Otun standing alone to the very back, seeming a bit shocked but not overly so.


    She''s in fact wearing a warrior''s outfit and standing rather close-by the rows of carriages as if she came here for a different purpose than anyone else. Arkur isn''t anywhere in sight either, but I have no doubt he''s present.


    Chaos reigns the crowd, many of the various sub-groups break up. Even the area where Lance''s faction and those trying to ingratiate themselves into it turns into a mess as even lower Council-members approach them to seek confirmation that this is real.


    Lance is cruel to do this before a celebration. You''re grinning. I chuckle. The Council begins the ceremony of elevating Leomi to an honorary Duchess while ignoring the mess they caused, which has the effect of calling the attention of all those present because the Court should be doing this.


    Otun, on the other hand, starts walking around as if she''s looking for someone. Her eyes stop on me and she heads over. I jump off the carriage since this is interesting and I have no interest in Leomi''s status.


    ¡°Do you have a name I can use outside of your old title, Ladyling?¡± I ask with a smirk.


    ¡°I may give it if this wasn''t a poor attempt at provoking me.¡± She replies flatly. ¡°I expect there will be no rebellion because of this announcement, you and the Hospitaliers have effectively already won with the moves you''ve made today as well as the killing blow to come, but I''ve heard that Tuala Hakarth skipped away and that the faction broke apart so some will seek her out.¡± I wait for her to say more but she turns to leave.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°My regiment is coincidentally leaving for Port-Odo with the tide.¡± She replies shortly without bothering to turn around.


    I don''t know what Tuala skipped away from but I didn''t expect Otun to effectively warn me that she''ll try to have her revenge. I twirl my umbrella as I watch her leave almost hurriedly.


    I wonder whether she''s being mysterious on purpose or assuming I''m much more involved than I am, or overestimates my intelligence so much her evaluation borders on superstition.


    As I ponder, another commotion arises from the crowd. I return to the roof of the carriage. Grace is leading a dozen Justiciers in ranks who are escorting Huan Thrin in chains as well as a few other people who aren''t, including a woman in practical working clothes.


    I blink, no less surprised than the rest about the sight, and the big bump on the Lordling''s forehead. I chuckle because he must''ve fought back when Grace caught him. That was you. Oh, right.


    The Chief Justicier uses her flow to list out Thrin''s crimes before presenting the others as witnesses, which actually includes one of those I encountered in the alley at Tuala''s side. Grace then writes that the trial will be held in the coming week and asks for all those who have information to reach out to her.


    This has to be about the attempted assassination on Rowland. It''s weird Thrin was involved considering how little there was to gain even if he succeeded, I was hesitant to even suspect Tuala considering she''s rash but isn''t entirely mindless.


    It means that either the channel of communication was that important to protect, which is unlikely considering Leomi would have figured it out eventually by investigating the circumstances of Rowland''s death, or that Huan Thrin was trying to cover up something else.


    Hm, the letter? I catch sight of the Justiciers departing, causing an undercurrent of fright in their wake. This is what Otun meant about Tuala slipping away and a killing blow to come.


    Grace''s move is pretty good, although I''m pretty sure she is merely making a point that the law will be upheld rather than trying to drive a wedge by making them all be wary of denunciation by their peers and servants if they were to break a law.


    After all, they have naught to be afraid of if they didn''t commit any crimes considering Grace is even more dedicated to keeping the law than the Templar Order, ironically since she got on this path through admiring their legends.


    Thrin could have been protecting the identity of the one delivering or receiving the letter. Doubtful, there are witnesses to both so my argument about Lance, or Grace actually, figuring it out stands and Thrin would know as much.


    Then what do you mean about the letter? It was gone before the attempt so it could hardly have been intercepted. In fact, the assassination would have motivated the Hospitaliers to send a ship after it.


    Sending information means you need to get it first, perhaps Thrin was trying to buy time or muddy the waters about what Rowland saw so as to make inquiries about what was being delivered by who and to who more complicated.


    Don''t forget that the fake gathered people for a reason and that Thrin was trying to return to power, both plans are time-sensitive and we screwed with them one after the other.


    So, you think he sent information more than a month ago that he didn''t want to be found out until he got an answer about what to do with it? I don''t know, maybe that or maybe Thrin was ordered to keep the channel of communication secret at any cost by Roskal or Cenwalh without knowing why.


    The reason would be that it is used to send orders to the impostor. Which means that their target hadn''t been determined yet at the time, apart from killing Elizabeth Vil if she showed up of course since they had an interest in holding someone who saw our face. I was resting and they still failed. I mentally scowl at her.


    Let''s recapitulate by assuming there are no coincidences. Thrin gathered a faction together but failed to obtain the leadership position, which is quite unlikely in itself. It means he wasn''t relying on his own influence but more likely Roskal''s or Cenwalh''s.


    He was trying to trigger an Arbitration, effectively challenging Lance''s power and thus likely provoking Elizabeth Vil''s wrath at the same time, but what matters is that it was a political attack while an impostor awaited an opportunity to frame Elizabeth Vil.


    The issue is in what the assassins'' targets are, which could be related to the information sent by Thrin. Perhaps, but remember they would have assumed that more people would know how to recognize the real E.Vil than there actually are.


    Why does that matter? It means that the plot is built to function whether or not the status of the fake is exposed immediately so their main objective cannot have been to make it seem like you breached exile. So the game is still afoot.


    We need more information to figure it out, Lance likely has more now since she had plenty of time to talk to Grace. I would rather hunt that woman down.


    She won''t be using the mask after we found her by checking the area of the rumors so how would we do that when we didn''t even clearly see her face? The Hakarth and those who followed her. Good idea, they would have reverted to helping them after the failure of their plan.


    I turn my attention to Lance, finding that most of the crowd began moving towards the garden and the ballroom located next to it inside the Keep. Leomi is slowly walking there with Cecil, Yvonne, Rowland, and Roisia.

 Unescapable.Ch04

    From the back of the crowd of Nobles moving towards the garden, a small group of people emerges. They have been walking slower than the rest and inconspicuously gathering together. I put a hold on going to Leomi in order to observe.


    Once the entire crowd has passed by them, they turn around and head straight for the carriages. I smile and settle my umbrella on my right shoulder to ensure the hilt of the broadsword on my back is fully visible. I then check my flow and find that I''ve regenerated past twelve portions of energy.


    Only three notice me atop the carriage among the few dozen Nobles that are approaching but that handful brings their entire group to stop. Two of the youngsters try to move forward but they are swiftly blocked by the rest.


    Many eyes dart to me in the argument that ensues. I consider going through them but quickly abandon the thought because I''m aware that my current physical state is in no way capable of sustaining me through a battle.


    Either way, their group doesn''t debate for long before deciding to turn heels and return to the crowd. Those who spoke the most and loudest wearing the most discomfited expressions.


    No wonder Leomi had the guts to affect changes she likely planned long ago tonight, between me and Grace, Nobility''s morale and unity has dumped to its lowest point ever. Not to mention that the Hospitalier halberdiers must''ve taken them by surprise.


    I have no doubt that Leomi won''t leave the Nobility she''s crippled to do as it wishes on Izla Meria after she leaves. I would bet money on her drafting at least one Noble from each house for the army and Cecil to gather supporters among the population to control the rest.


    I decide to wait for a while atop the carriage before going, considering that it''ll be much more difficult for anyone to discreetly slip away from the ball once it has begun. Besides, I have as much interest in the show of etiquette that will indubitably precede the event as I did in the granting of honorary titles.


    I soon end up alone in the area if I discount the drivers present to take care of the horses. More than a few have sent outraged glances up to me but none has the guts to come over so I don''t bother about the small group. Stop delaying, I want to talk to her.


    We hop down and head for the garden. I hear music as I approach and notice that the more richly dressed Nobles have entered the ballroom while the lower Council-members as well as lesser Nobility remained outside.


    The distinction irks me so I don''t bother slowing down when I notice that there are still people of high-status clogging the entrance. I set my umbrella to hang on my left shoulder and extend my arm out to push aside all those in my way.


    ¡°While these changes are great and will cause some chaos, Izla Meria''s fate depends on them. The mainland is watching us as rabid starving predators would a wounded prey, we must all make sacrifices to protect our ancestral lands!¡± I hear Leomi proclaim with a passionate tone.


    I can only qualify her speech as a carrot to dangle after the Justiciers presented the stick because I know she does not hold respect for the old traditions so there is no way she would truly believe a justification so similar to the one Thrin relied on to reclaim his house''s title and unite his faction.


    I start shoving people aside. Many turn around with twisted traits but none dares to block me after noticing my face and the umbrella on my shoulder, very few even have the guts to keep showing angry expressions.


    ¡°I assure you all that...¡± Leomi pauses.


    It seems like the commotion I caused by stomping in spread out. I emerge from the crowd onto an empty space in the middle of the ballroom decorated by too many banners and embroideries to count.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, named such for having sacrificed herself to open Lady Leomi Lance''s path to preserve Izla Meria''s freedom.¡± Arkur''s amused and irreverent voice splits through the silence as an arrow.


    I ignore him because I''ve found Lance. She is on a throne-like chair with martial designs that faces the center of the room. Behind her and near the back wall is a table of honor on a fifty-centimeter tall platform that the upper Council-members occupy and observe the proceedings from.


    I head straight for Lance without even affecting a pause to cross what should be the dancing area. I can hear that the musicians are located behind me to the left and right with their instruments so that the music can be heard in here as well as the garden.


    Arkur is standing with his sword-sworn not far from Leomi. While the entire room focuses on my approach that shows no regard for decorum, it becomes clear to me that it is no coincidence for the Caroline Prince to be among the first to notice me.


    That fact brings me to keep my attention on him even as my eyes lock onto Leomi''s and we silently reach an understanding that we are on the same wavelength about our desire to have a good night.


    ¡°I do wonder if you are so skillful as to ignore protocol and break past me to reach honorary Duchess Lance.¡± Arkur utters cheerfully, his tone clashing with his challenging words.


    I ostensibly ignore him but do prepare myself for a fight. His attack arrives in the form of an air-blade but not the usual kind, this one is so thin that I only notice a silver horizontal line take shape in front of his raised hands.


    I raise my arm without looking and send a kinetic cube towards it, trusting that it''ll be sufficient to break it or send it crashing into the shining parquet. My construct impacts his and successfully sends the line flying.


    Then, I notice that something''s wrong and stop in my tracks. Arkur''s construct isn''t an air-blade but a very thin air-needle that didn''t dissipate under the blow as it should have, it is merely thrown back by the collision..


    The Arkur catches it by sending a stream of flow with a swipe of his hand. It sticks to the center of his open palm and he launches it back at me as if he would a spear with a single fluid movement.


    I grit my teeth to control my temper. Never mind the fact he didn''t bother to propel the line with flow but he didn''t even put an effort into the throw considering he didn''t close his hand around it.


    I shape an air-shield with unstructured energy and block it. The air-needle pierces through but is stopped after a few centimeters. I didn''t do so before because a construct propelled physically is incomparably less powerful.


    The line of solid air slackens and then straightens with a wave, almost escaping my shield by cutting through. This energy string is very, very dangerous, it could easily be used as a whip or a trip-wire that cuts through unprotected flesh and armor.


    I notice Arkur move his fingers from the corner of my eyes so I shape a fire-construct that I throw at the back of my unstructured air-shield which almost loses its shape because of my split in focus when the flames engulf it.


    Despite the fact that the Caroline should be aware that the line of air will burst much quicker than my shield inside the hot flames, he sends a second line with another lazy throw.


    I move the shield to intercept but, this time, I keep my attention on the line. I notice that it blurs upon impact. Did the string wiggle when the cube hit? I... think so? That''s how it dispelled the hit, it diverted the kinetic energy by using vibrations to dissipate the force in the surrounding air.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The second air-whip starts wiggling like the first to further tear the unstructured shield but I repair the cracks they cause and fix the air-shield into proper segments to free my focus.


    I entirely give up on my hope the flames will consume the amalgamation of constructs but leave them to burn anyway so as not to clue Arkur in as the fact I''ve seen through the construct he''s using.


    This string isn''t nearly as solid as an air-needle so it should be far more resistant to heat but that fact also renders it too supple to effectively be propelled to pierce through defenses by use of flow.


    The construct is limited to being used in close combat, traps, or as a way to counter solid constructs by embedding them into it so that they can destroy them with a minimal investment of energy.


    Only a lightning construct''s instantaneous combustion of the air composing the string might successfully defeat it. Is he testing you? Almost certainly. But you don''t think he believes you''re Elizabeth Vil, merely curious whether the Rykz taught you as they did me.


    I think the fact he isn''t seriously trying to kill me precludes that assumption, he is more likely trying to take stock of my ability to find and apply solutions through manipulation of constructs or he would have tested me in more private circumstances.


    As I exchange thoughts with my other self, Arkur prepares a third line by his side with a lazy swipe of his index. By the time he takes hold of it and throws it directly at my shield, I''ve already shaped my second cube with three portions and linked to my fire construct to alter it so that the flames focus on the edges of the amalgamation of constructs.


    While I work on adding shredding segments to focus the kinetic energy into a singular point that should overwhelm the strings'' capability to dissipate the force, Arkur links the furthest end of the three strings together.


    The three begin acting in concert, each using the motions of the other two as counter-weights to lash out even more violently. The singular point where they merge together isn''t even anchored and is being thrown around so irregularly I doubt I could hit it with a weapon if I tried.


    Even the kinetic construct''s homing capabilities aren''t likely to work, the cube is liable to miss and end consuming all its energy into making narrow circles around it without ever hitting.


    No matter, it doesn''t hinder my plan. I target the kinetic construct towards a singular location at the center of my soon to shatter air-shield and launch it. A moment before the cube hits, I voluntarily weaken my air-shield to have it burst early.


    As I planned, the construct breaks from the hot outer edge towards the warmer center and the relatively moderate conflagration forces the very light strings to congregate there. A chill runs through my spine because things go wrong from there.


    While I was right to assume Arkur wouldn''t fight the strong flaming gust because the line of solid air isn''t made of enough flow to fight it, I was wrong to think he wouldn''t react.


    The instant my kinetic construct strikes the three tangled strings and shatters them in half, Arkur snaps his fingers and the six smaller constructs strike at the remnant of the cube that was meant to counter-attack, somehow dismantling the kinetic construct through vibrations.


    The fact he could make use of the fact my shredding segments played their part means he read my plan at some point during the confrontation or even before.


    A red and white conflagration with six dancing tails consumes the remnants of our air constructs. The rumbling noise seems as if it was meant to enhance the Caroline''s joyful laughter.


    I raise my hand and send a quick stream of energy in his direction, shaping it into a sphere of air while it travels. Arkur faces it with a grin and sends a formless blade of flow that cuts it along with my link, leaving a mere gust of wind to gently blow on his black suit embroidered with gold filaments.


    Then, the Telnur Prince turns around to bow towards the other men and women who came in the hopes of obtaining Lance''s hand. They clap their hands as if they watched a good spectacle.


    Many of the hopefuls conceal their frowns because they no doubt expected him to block me, as I did. A large part of the crowd joins in the celebration in short order. Apart from my rising anger and desire to tear the Prince''s smirk off his face, perhaps literally, I can feel Lance''s piercing eyes on me.


    I raise my palm towards Arkur''s back and gather my last seven portions of energy. Urgent cries of warning erupt from those facing me. Arkur''s sword-sworn shifts his posture to prepare to move in and block but the Prince doesn''t turn around.


    ¡°You''ve no need to be alarmed, the peasant-warrior has been thwarted!¡± Arkur declares theatrically. ¡°Seize the opportunity you have been given!¡±


    I shape a hybrid needle-shredding construct with six portions and use the last to shape a thick wall of air to block the guard. I make a small but forceful backhanded swinging gesture to send both at once.


    An air-blade appears between the unarmed sword-master''s hands and he tries to block with it but I''ve not solidified the wall of air so his parry turns useless and the impact sends the man stumbling back.


    The golden needle hits the polished parquet a meter behind Arkur and pierces it down to the base before bursting. The impact and following expulsion of the incredibly compressed air is directed by the shredding segments to cause the floor to split in a jagged line that runs between the Caroline''s legs.


    Chips of wood fly out and Arkur tries to jump but the planks under his feet collapse and cause him to sprawl forward instead, putting an end to his obnoxious behavior and whatever hopes these Ladylings held to take what''s mine.


    ¡°Alas, I have been overly confident. I am defeated!¡± Arkur calls out with badly feinted despair as he reaches out for help by extending his hand.


    I freeze in place as I register his reaction. Two overly tall and rather beautiful women take hold of his arm to pull him up. They pat his suit and use simple constructs to clean his suit of the dust that stuck to it.


    I snort and head for Leomi, understanding that Arkur is too frivolous to be taken down short of forcing him into an actual fight to the death. I hear the sword-master take a step in my direction but Leomi raises her palm in his direction.


    It takes Arkur''s sword-sworn a single second to reach the decision to retreat but the interaction snaps the rest of the Nobles present out of the shock my attack threw them into. I grab my umbrella to whimsically make it twirl.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance! This behavior is hardly appropriate!¡± A voice criticizes and is joined by many others but fewer than I would have guessed.


    She utterly ignores the protests or perhaps doesn''t even hear them as her eyes trail up and down my body with an inclination towards my right side as well as the rip I made in front. I return the favor as I appreciate how the cloth of her dress tightens around her legs and torso.


    I close the distance to my kitten while Arkur milks all the affection he can get out of his loss, with apparently no sense of pride considering how he was dismissive of me for being a low born when we first met.


    The complaints coming from all around die down as they''ve so far clearly fallen on deaf ears. I care very little and turn to sit on the left armrest of Lance''s huge strict-looking wooden chair.


    She wraps her left arm around my waist while I settle mine around her shoulders. The jay, whose presence utterly slipped my mind, jumps off the top of my head to clumsily fly up to Leomi''s. It looks about as ridiculous on her as it must''ve on me.


    ¡°That Miss should apologize!¡± A man calls out.


    ¡°If you can draw an apology out of her, I will give you command of an entire regiment, Gulard.¡± Lance replies offhandedly.


    ¡°This breach of decorum is unbecoming of the Izla!¡± The man insists.


    I don''t bother to throw the Lord a look and get comfortable by settling back on the throne. I then raise my right calf and place it sideways on the throne between Leomi''s knees who then places her right hand on my leg.


    The outrage my action causes almost deafens me but the high-status attendees can''t seem to decide whether our posture or my ripped dress offends them the most. Lance remains placid in the storm and patiently waits for silence to be made.


    ¡°Was Dame Freepath not respectful of etiquette by avoiding to draw blood?¡± Lance asks rhetorically with a quizzical tone, ignoring her own action to focus on Arkur''s defeat.


    Her question stuns the crowd and causes a few points of laughter from the back of it, where I suspect the rich bourgeois have been relegated. I catch sight of a flicker in the Prince''s eyes that show that it bothers him to have been deemed the loser, no matter the goofy smile he keeps on his face as he rests in the two Ladies'' arms.


    Leomi''s faction takes the opportunity to slip past the angered Nobles who took the forefront of the crowd earlier and take a stand. A moment later, Roisia, Yvonne, and Rowland exit the fuzzy ranks to head over.


    ¡°With my companion by my side, I now declare the ball open!¡± Lance declares loudly while squeezing me with her slender but powerful hands.

 Unescapable.Ch05

    A long moment passes with only music to fill the silence left behind by Leomi''s unconcerned words. With her allies having taken the forefront of the crowd, it becomes easier for me to notice the many circumspect gazes aimed at us.


    Those with more brains than others have noticed that the amount of energy I''ve used is just short of that a Countess would regenerate in a single day, and that is after I burned all my energy in the morning.


    Those who''ve shown anger towards me have likely assumed that my flow came from Lance, which isn''t exactly wrong, but there are plenty who could add up the changes in the system to my high access as proven by the fact many show fear.


    The most fearful is one of the two youngsters who almost challenged me earlier as he has turned sickly pale. Perhaps the most disturbed are those near Arkur who planned to ask for Leomi''s hand because the one they relied on has apparently no intention to help them.


    Servants, likely triggered by Lance''s declaration, make their way through the crowd with platters of food and wine-filled glasses. As they do, Leomi openly sends me a stream of energy to refill my reserve.


    I store fifteen portions within a few tens of seconds, which surprises me because I suspect my health directly consumes one or two from my access but far less than it does the crowd even though many likely believe I''m storing the energy in my flesh.


    A wave of dismay shakes the crowd and many eyes begin flicking from my face to hers. We sit at about at the same level despite the fact I am on the armrest but that''s because I''m still definitely growing up and she''s uselessly tall anyway... well not uselessly, it enhances her beauty, but still.


    The ball begins in truth only now, a few minutes after Leomi''s declaration, because her allies start eating, drinking, and dancing. With the center of the room filling up with pairs, I catch sight of the rows of chairs set against the walls. Groups start forming in the corners.


    ¡°What''s Arkur''s problem?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°He''s playing a game to obfuscate his intentions from everyone so as to learn more than he otherwise would. Other than that, I do not know as he''s deflected my inquiries.¡± She replies with a whisper. ¡°Thank you by the way, you''ve helped me a lot, but please moderate yourself.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I reply with a teasing smile.


    ¡°No, please do.¡± Lance murmurs as she leans left behind my back to whisper in my ear while concealing her mouth. ¡°You fucked me so hard I won''t be able to dance tonight.¡±


    I blush and experience a thrill in my lower stomach. She squeezes my waist and lays back into the chair, stiffly. As I was about to flirt, I catch a man and a woman in servant outfits approach with their platters. They timidly hold them out to me, stunning me because I thought they came for her.


    ¡°You''re not hungry?¡± Leomi asks, using her arm to shake me back to the present.


    I blink and reach out to pick up a small piece of buttered bread with a tiny fish on it. The servant smiles and almost leaves but the man stops her by striking her with his elbow. She startles and extends her platter to Lance while blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lance tells her while tapping my calf.


    I reach out to grab a second piece of bread and extends it out to her. She grins and bites half of it, leaving me hanging with half. We both refuse the wine, causing the man to look slightly disappointed.


    ¡°They came over to meet you.¡± Leomi says once they''re gone.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, a bit confused.


    ¡°You''re a low born that has defeated Noble after Noble, I''m pretty sure you''ve begun stealing pledges from me.¡± She says.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± I reply noncommittally. ¡°Did Grace figure out what was in the message Huan Thrin sent?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, the seamstress never saw the letter, Thrin refuses to speak, and his butler vanished. The most Grace could gather is that the seamstress listened in on Mother and Yvonne. Their conversation involved my relationship with Liz but there wasn''t anything of clear importance and no secrets were mentioned.¡± Lance replies with a concerned frown. ¡°Ah, here come more people attracted to your fame.¡± She notes in a cheerful tone. ¡°It''s beginning to look like we threw this ball in your honor.¡±


    I glance around and find a group of richly dressed bourgeois making their way around the dancers at the center of the room, I recognize them because I''ve seen some of them before and the master-smith who I bought my weapons from is among them.


    Yet, before they can reach us, Arkur and his guard show up. Clack. The sword-master slams a padded chair down on the parquet in front of us with a flat expression. The Prince sits down and casually sets his right elbow on the back.


    ¡°The Izla''s failure in repelling the Rykz is, by all means, quite normal. Your companion''s words are delightful in their cruel realism but illogical from a societal point of view.¡± He speaks up with a lazy voice.


    ¡°They speak to the emotions in the people''s hearts.¡± Lance replies with a thin smile. ¡°Nobles have long taken the habit to blame their failures on circumstances and subordinates when they should have reexamined the system itself. The Izla''s invasion itself is evidence that the world is growing ever smaller as the three species develop their forces. Nobility can no longer remain on the defensive when an increasing number of Queens and Hersirs threaten our borders.¡±


    ¡°Does the Izla''s invasion not show the contrary?¡± Arkur asks with a quizzical expression. ¡°Nobility should instead strengthen the defenses of the Empire''s core territories against possible raids from the underground and coast.¡±


    ¡°The changes I''m instigating do not preclude us from doing so.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°The war demonstrated that the cracks in society are caused by ambitious people who scheme against each other because they have little hope for advancement and no unified purpose to reach for. Granting these people the opportunity to gain honorary titles through contributing to their lands or going to war will strengthen us as a whole.¡±


    ¡°Trash remains trash, even on the front-line.¡± Arkur dismisses while rolling his eyes in a mocking manner. ¡°It is best they remain home to ensure the Lisilese or Rykz cannot send killers with high access to sabotage our backbone.¡±


    ¡°As long as people remain, Nobles can arise.¡± Lance replies offhandedly.


    Her mysterious response causes Arkur to pause and tap on his chin with his finger. Ah, even with the honorary titled gone for war, the population can raise more if under attack with Leomi''s new system.


    ¡°For armies lack flow but Kingdoms never do.¡± He proclaims with a laugh. ¡°That is clever, I will admit. But, with this, you''ve given King Cenwalh more arguments to gather allies against you in Telnur and Mirus.¡± Arkur tells her matter-of-factly.


    His words aren''t inherently threatening but they give me pause. I raise my hand and place my index on Leomi''s mouth to tell her to wait before answering because I have a lot to think about.


    I first glance at the Caroline to see if he''ll take offense at a peasant overreaching so much, but his smile doesn''t waver in the least. I tap my fingers on Lance''s shoulder.


    Leomi wished for me to leave her side and travel to Hetlan, after my seizure. While it''s possible she was too shaken by the event to rethink her previous plans, she would have retracted the proposal by now if my health issues changed things.


    Not to mention that, after our talk with Celyz, she should desire naught more than to keep me at her side. It''s significant that she hasn''t, it means she expects to run into a lot of trouble with Nobility at the gathering but also as she travels to Kruzser through Mirus.


    ¡°So that''s why.¡± I note without saying any more because it isn''t necessary for her to understand my meaning.


    ¡°Yes, I hoped to talk about it later.¡± Leomi acknowledges a bit awkwardly. ¡°It won''t be dangerous but...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°No, I get it.¡± I tell her, aware that I could never hold my temper if Nobles made trouble for her, especially since it would involve veiled insults.


    ¡°If only you had the will to become my consort.¡± Leomi says with a deep sigh, apparently believing I could mingle in Court intrigues without losing it if I wished to.


    She''s unlikely to be wrong considering it sometimes seems like she knows me better than I do myself but I''ve set on a different path. I turn a glare to Arkur but it fails to wipe the cheeky smirk off his face.


    ¡°You must realize by now that E.Vil is fake.¡± I utter flatly, inferring that he''s spent enough time with Thrin, Hakarth, and Lance''s faction to have picked up on that fact.


    ¡°Evil has ever lurked on the borders of the Empire, I would hardly call the threat a deception.¡± The Caroline replies jokingly, his expression unchanged but his gaze grows more serious. I ignore his purposeful misunderstanding.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is resting but, make no mistake, she will awaken if you attempt to maneuver for Lance''s hand. Yet, you will be dust under my heel by the time Liz fits her bloody glove on.¡± I distinctively pronounce each word.


    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Arkur exclaims with a grin. ¡°Then I shall maneuver for yours!¡±


    The Prince extends his palm out to me with a frivolous gesture. My mind draws a blank while Lance''s slender fingers stiffen on my waist and knee. The sword-master flinches.


    ¡°I''m inviting you for a dance.¡± Arkur explains with both eyebrows raised expectantly.


    My upper lip snarls up and I feel nails dig into my flesh. Is this a trick to get Leomi alone? Before I can figure things out, Lance suddenly gets up to stomp away towards Yvonne with a slanted and rigid gait.


    ¡°Well, this works too.¡± The Prince notes, suddenly turning serious. He waves his left hand over his shoulder at his sword-sworn, dismissing the man who immediately departs without a word.


    ¡°I don''t like you.¡± I tell him straight up, taking the opportunity to do so because he appears to no longer be hiding behind an act.


    ¡°Be honest, you hated me before you even knew my name and it never had to do with my personality.¡± Arkur dismisses. I hold my tongue because he isn''t wrong.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡± I ask with a scowl.


    ¡°First, let me tell you something.¡± He replies, raising his index. ¡°I have no interest in competing but it would be a loss to have Elizabeth Vil and Jessica Freepath fight over Leomi Lance''s hand since the three of you are very likely to help defend the Empire against the Hordes by spring''s end. As such, I might as well attempt to solve the issue since I am able.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate yourself, Arkur.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The Prince pauses to ponder seriously. ¡°Perhaps.¡± He acknowledges. ¡°But not so much considering I''m making the proposal to you rather than to a more ill-tempered Elizabeth Vil.¡± I''m not ill-tempered.


    ¡°...¡± I blink a few times. I''m not! You better take that back or I''ll... Act ill-tempered? Liz breaks a few imaginary swords with her knee in my mind and crosses her arms. I try not to smile at her denial.


    ¡°Tell me when you wake up so that I can make the proposal.¡± The Caroline speaks up with an amused tone. Liz throws him a glare and seizes the umbrella''s handle. ¡°While the Hospitaliers are impressive, you''ve not joined them so I assume you have other ambitions. I can offer you a post in the Phalanxes after you spend a few years learning at the University. Or, a title in Telnur''s Court with lands to go along as well as the hand of a Noble in marriage if you so wish.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Liz replies for me because I, once again, draw a blank.


    ¡°No hesitation, huh.¡± Arkur notes while hanging back in his chair. He surprisingly doesn''t push or try to convince me.


    ¡°You''ve not made her this offer.¡± I comment because I can''t think of anything else and I can hardly take pride from the appreciation of a Noble.


    ¡°I''ve very little interest in getting involved in the conflict, and even less to see a faction obtain victory. It benefits Telnur more to have Caeviel reinforce the Kingdom while divided.¡± Arkur explains without bothering to hide the fact Telnur basically plans to string them along so that both Lance and Cenwalh fight for them.


    He opens his mouth but his gaze turns and he swiftly closes it. Soon after, two different servants from earlier show up to offer me food and drinks again, baffling me. The Prince makes an amused expression. I would glare but it hasn''t worked so far so I decide to ignore him and eat something before sending the servants away with my thanks.


    ¡°You never intended to ask for her hand?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°Personally? No, why would I waste my effort on a woman who only has eyes for her own gender? Our alliance would be much sturdier if I didn''t marry her considering that fact so I brought suitable candidates of both sexes.¡± He replies unashamedly.


    ¡°Is that not...¡± I trail off and swallow my overly formal speech. ¡°Isn''t that contradictory?¡± I ask but then make a grimace as I realize he actually managed to draw me in the conversation by treating me as an intelligent being.


    ¡°Not especially.¡± Arkur shakes his head. ¡°There are many types of marriages, some are of convenience to have children or obtain political power so I opted to gather as many choices as possible.¡± He explains. ¡°The effort turned out to be a waste of time because of you, however, so I gave up on it.¡±


    ¡°You don''t wish to get involved with the conflict in Caeviel but are trying to ally with her.¡± I note.


    ¡°Because there would be no benefit for Telnur.¡± He corrects. ¡°It would have been very different had I been able to arrange a marriage and draw Izla Meria to Telnur.¡±


    ¡°I can guess that you found something very different here than you expected and scrapped your plans once you learned of the Council, as well as me.¡± I say.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Arkur acknowledges.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°As of now? I''m still interested in having Izla Meria join Telnur in some way but that will play out in the coming years and I am unlikely to involve myself in that matter.¡± He declares. ¡°My offer to recruit you in the phalanxes is genuine, so was the offer to convince the Court to grant you a title, but overall I''ve determined that the most valuable commodity I could return with that would be of immediate benefit to the Kingdom lies inside your head.¡±


    ¡°... The plow.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Arkur confirms. ¡°While there isn''t anything stopping you from expanding your guild to every Kingdom, it will quickly be copied by others. Your guild can function on Izla Meria because you have powerful supporters.¡±


    ¡°You''re saying Nobility will play dirty and help their pet guilds, likely even directly confiscating the runic construct.¡± I translate.


    ¡°Now, I could wait for your plowing construct to spread and then obtain a copy of my own.¡± Arkur notes. ¡°But that would take quite a while. I would prefer to begin production as quickly as possible because, if your runic plow works, then it could become vital to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°And Telnur would be the first of the Kingdoms to use it, giving you an advantage.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Exactly. There is also the fact that I do not wish to witness Izla Meria attempt to become a second greedy Mirus. It would end poorly as Telnur''s fleets are all that stop the Lisilese from raiding up north at the peak of summer.¡± Arkur tells me with a grimace.


    ¡°I take it this isn''t a threat.¡± I probe.


    ¡°Indeed, it is not.¡± The Prince says. ¡°The revolts in Mirus did not happen in isolation. Mirus'' Nobility exploited the other Kingdoms as much as their own subjects through their iron grip on trade, causing some Nobles to divert some of the coin Mirus tries so hard to pry from them to fund a certain Sykus in order to air their grievances. That plan... backfired.¡±


    Small world indeed, amusingly so if their revenge caused the bourgeois to be framed and turned into a galley-slave which ended up with an actual peasant rebellion on such a scale it got the Order''s attention.


    I hide my excitement at the fact I may be able to strike a deal that''ll truly help Lance. I have a lot to repay her for after all, she took a lot of political risks for me and I''ve not returned half the favors she did for us from the time we infiltrated Meria.


    ¡°What''s your offer?¡± I ask curtly.


    ¡°A cut of the coin the Caroline house will make selling your runic plow in exchange for the runic construct as well as our support in establishing a branch of your guild in Telnur.¡± Arkur answers without hesitation. ¡°I''ll negotiate the details of the contract directly with Councilwoman Cecil.¡± He adds, clearly having heard all about my dislike for math and management.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡± I tell him. ¡°I''m not interested. I''ve been considering giving the construct to the University once I arrive in Kruzser.¡± I lie. I do plan to divulge it but it''s a small move meant to lend credence to a larger one.


    ¡°...¡± Arkur blinks in surprise. ¡°That''s quite alright, I merely wish to obtain a head-start for Telnur.¡±


    ¡°You mean for house Caroline to secure the monopoly of the construct before it spreads.¡± I correct. The Prince smiles.


    ¡°How about I add to the terms that I will help honorary Duchess Lance fend off King Cenwalh whence he tries to leverage the impostor?¡± He proposes. ¡°Also, the Caroline will ensure the supply of Izla Meria''s expedition regardless of the tricks King Cenwalh tries to play.¡±


    ¡°These things benefit you as well.¡± I dismiss.


    ¡°What do you want, Dame Freepath?¡± Arkur asks with narrowed eyes, having no doubt picked up on the fact that I''m holding back for something specific in spite of my efforts to conceal it.


    ¡°It isn''t about what I want.¡± I reply with a mean smirk.


    ¡°Should I go negotiate directly with Lady Lance?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse because there is a good chance she''ll use this to advance her plans to reform Nobility and I want no part of that. ¡°I don''t care for gold or titles so, if you truly want this, then you''ll grant me all the terms from before as well as support the Hospitaliers in Telnur by providing buildings and using your influence to facilitate their implantation.¡±


    ¡°That is a lot to ask.¡± He comments with a frown.


    ¡°In exchange I can promise I won''t be giving the plowing construct to any Noble house, including house Lance.¡± I tell him. ¡°I''ll also hold back on giving it to the University.¡±


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Arkur exhales loudly. ¡°The fact you care not for gold exposes quite clearly than you plan to exploit the loophole in your promises. You haven''t sworn not to give the construct to the public.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but would Nobility pay attention to this at first?¡± I argue without letting his sharp wit destabilize me. ¡°This buys you at least a year without competition.¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± Arkur acknowledges. ¡°I shall prepare the contract but, with these demands, I will have to cut down the share of the coin you will receive.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine, I don''t trust you Nobles to be honest anyway. My guild is likely to receive just enough coin that it would be difficult to suspect foul play, which would be about the same regardless of the number on the contract.¡± I reply as I stand up.


    Arkur Caroline scowls at my blunt response but then he grins and laughs without contradicting me. He either realized I''m right or hadn''t planned to do what I accused him of planning but will now make use of the idea. I don''t care either way as long as the plow spreads.


    ¡°You know, my sword-sworn is of lower origins than yours.¡± Arkur speaks up at my back, making me pause. ¡°He''s an orphan from a tiny village south of Telnur. He picked up a sword and rose through skill alone to serve a Kingdom''s royal house.¡±


    ¡°Your point?¡± I ask without turning around.


    ¡°Telnur is unlike Caeviel, else I would never have offered you a title.¡± He replies.


    I ignore him and split the crowd to make my way to the gardens so that I can tell Lance about the deal I made so she knows to talk to Cecil and figure out the specifics of the terms I agreed to with her.

 Unescapable.Ch06

    I head for the garden in my search for Leomi because she would wait for people to go to her rather than mingle, yet I don''t make much progress because bourgeois and servants keep intercepting me.


    They apparently want to make my acquaintance but I don''t much feel like it so I cut the discussions short, unfortunately that doesn''t seem to discourage them so I start using my umbrella as a shield I point towards those who approach me.


    Like this, I clear my path outside. I walk through the wide door, music from the violins and harps filling my ears from either side. There are many people grinning, laughing, and dancing in the courtyard.


    The sight makes me far more uncomfortable than the jostling for connections and power inside even though I did all I could to stay out of it. I''m aware that it is because I''ve longed for this, not a ball per se but friends and a lover to be happy with.


    My mood sinks as I think back to the night Leomi and Liz went out on a date in Meria, the very same we slept together for the first time. I thought I had improved since then, that I got a handle on my insanity, but now I realize that I''ve in fact lost much.


    I feel the desire to have fun and be happy yet no connection to these beings. In fact, I''ve not gotten rid of my paranoia whence people come too close to me. I merely learned to control my wariness of brusque movements and loud noises through self-confidence, because I know I can handle myself.


    Our pursuit of power in order to obtain freedom has cost us so much, and we''ve yet to even obtained either in their truest sense. I slowly make my way through the yard, observing joy I feel entirely disconnected from.


    After a while, I hear someone approach me once more. This time, the footsteps sound somewhat familiar so I throw a glance before blocking with my umbrella. Yvonne steps up with her boy... Toy? Friend? Liz chuckles in amusement even though she likes him more than I do.


    She arrives and places her hand on my shoulder to squeeze it with a smile. I can''t return it as I wonder if the two will last considering he has shown a propensity to support me and Liz while she will always follow Leomi.


    Not to mention Yvonne is young and clearly hasn''t put her frolicking days behind her. The cinders of my anger towards her for what she did, for what we did, vanish as if blown by the wind because I realize that Lance is young as well.


    Of the four of us, we''re the ones who have been contemplating mortality the most and they''ve done all they can to accommodate me. Leomi would never have considered getting engaged so young while Yvonne wouldn''t spend so much time on us if we didn''t rely on her mediation so much.


    ¡°You left a trail of unconscious Nobles behind you.¡± She tells me with a grin.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking as her words take me out of my daze.


    ¡°They fainted from shock.¡± She explains. I glance through the doors to the ballroom but don''t find anything wrong.


    ¡°Yvonne swears they''re still upright because they''re stuck up.¡± Rowland tells me.


    ¡°Stick up.¡± Yvonne correct with a giggle. ¡°Their bums, that is.¡±


    ¡°Arh.¡± I groan in protest. ¡°That''s a terrible joke.¡±


    ¡°But it made you smile.¡± She replies. I can''t help but raise my lips in response.


    ¡°No kidding, I think you pushed more buttons than Lady Lance did with her declaration.¡± Rowland comments humorously. Witnessing the reality of a peasant rising as I have and intruding without fear is, of course, far more impactful.


    ¡°Don''t Lady her.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be proper.¡± He contests and then makes a grimace. ¡°Anyway, I admire your guts.¡±


    I throw Yvonne a look because there''s no way he could say that if she told him about barging in on us. She gazes away with slightly red cheeks. Her reaction arouses a new pike of jealousy even though I know it''s natural to react this way even if she doesn''t really feel attracted to us.


    ¡°She went deeper in the garden.¡± Yvonne tells me, pointing past the hedge labyrinth with lackluster leafless bushes.


    ¡°I''ll go get drinks.¡± Rowland suddenly says and departs.


    I stare at his back in confusion but quickly understand that he picked up on the fact that we''re being a bit awkward so he decided to give us some space. My appreciation of him rises.


    ¡°He''s almost good enough for you, don''t let him go.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± Yvonne replies with a soft voice. ¡°I''m, um, sorry you know. I was a bit much.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Liz grunts as an acknowledgment.


    ¡°You should go to her.¡± She continues.


    ¡°I was feeling down but you''re helping, Leomi can wait while I talk to my best friend.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne asks, her eyebrows raising in surprise.


    ¡°Really.¡± I confirm with a complicit wink.


    ¡°Thank the Lake, I thought you were going to pout for weeks!¡± She exclaims with a grin. We don''t have that kind of time to waste.


    ¡°Do you need me to soothe my kitten she gets all ruffled up about it?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°It would help.¡± Yvonne nods hurriedly. ¡°But don''t worry too much, Leomi knows she played with fire so she shouldn''t blame me.¡±


    ¡°It''s my fault.¡± I inform her with a grimace. ¡°I told her about Celyz and, it... I don''t know how to describe the way she took it, she didn''t get angry or possessive but...¡±


    ¡°Insecure.¡± Yvonne provides.


    ¡°This is Lance we''re talking about.¡± I remind my best friend. ¡°She would only get more competitive or aggressive if she was insecure.¡±


    ¡°The heart is never that simple, Jess.¡± She tells me with a sigh. ¡°Take me for example, I''m not attracted to either of you in a physical way but I do love you two and those emotions affect me. Leomi may not even know how she feels but, trust me, she''s insecure.¡±


    ¡°This is my fault, she shouldn''t...¡± I trail off because I''m being stupid. ¡°How do I fix this? I need them both, I love them both.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know Jess.¡± Yvonne replies with a sigh.


    Her eyes tell me that she''s lying. It''s obvious she thinks I should make up my mind and pick either Celyz or Leomi but she won''t say it. I hold my arm out and she gladly takes it to lead me around the maze towards the back of the labyrinth.


    ¡°Leomi asked me if I would stand by her side and that of her reformed Nobles to defend the Empire against the Rykz.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°... Why did you refuse?¡± She perceptively asks.


    ¡°I didn''t answer.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Because of Nobility?¡± Yvonne pries.


    ¡°No, Leomi likely threw that in to give me an out but we both know their presence wouldn''t matter.¡± I reply sadly. ¡°My hesitation to face danger by her side is betrayal enough.¡±


    Yvonne stops and squeezes my arm before releasing it, clearly indicating we should talk alone. I reluctantly release her, aware that there is no sense in asking about Lance''s reaction to Arkur asking to dance because she clearly equivocated the situation to Celyz taking me from her.


    I keep walking in the direction she led me towards until my eyes fall on Leomi who is gazing up to the small moon rising in the orange sky with her back against a tree.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    My nervousness, doubt, and loneliness vanish at the sight of her but my guilt increases as she appears alone in spite of the sad jay on her shoulder as well as the scarce guest spread throughout the area. I hasten my pace without thinking.


    I no longer fear or mourn my inability to find joy or happiness among humans, and likely even Rykz, or Lisilese if I can use my encounter with Ka''tchuk to forge a bond that''ll lead to peace.


    The sight of Lance with her back to a sturdy oak convinces me to the fact that I will always have all that I need as long as my kitten and Celyz love me. But, now, we need to take care of her because she appears lost.


    That expression on Leomi''s face along with the fact she has been distant terrorizes me because it feels like she''s slipping away from me. Her hands are even fidgety, her fingers moving as if she''s trying to grasp sand falling from her palm.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi murmurs with a low voice but without looking.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± I reply softly.


    She discreetly pinches her strict white and light blue dress and pulls it down to soothe nonexistent creases. I approach her right side and nestle myself under her arm. She hugs me close but her gestures feel absentminded. I join her in gazing at the setting sun.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± Leomi asks with a tight voice.


    Her tone convinces me she''s using work to distract her mind from us but I''m unwilling to force her so I recount our discussion, trusting that she''ll figure out whether a deal can be made with Cecil.


    The way she raises her eyebrows as I speak annoys me because it feels like she''s underestimating either my work or me in some way. I reach up and place one index on her chin to have her turn to look at me.


    ¡°What''s with that surprised reaction?¡± I ask snappily.


    ¡°No, it''s...¡± Leomi awkwardly fumbles her denial. ¡°He''s a Prince, I''m far more astonished by the fact that he could convince you than I am by the fact you obtained such a concession, my love.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Oh. I did it for you.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replies with a thin smile.


    She turns sideways to kiss the top of my head. I expect her to go back to the sunset but she instead flips completely to face me and tenderly pushes my back, and broadsword, to the oak.


    Lance shows a gentle demeanor that''s I''ve longed for with all my heart, yet it has the ironic effect of increasing my insecurities at this moment when she appears to be in doubt.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous in that outfit.¡± She whispers flirtatiously in my ear. ¡°Thank you for that as well.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± I aggressively reply, sounding off-beat to my own ears.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Leomi replies enthusiastically despite the hint of confusion to her expression. ¡°Especially those rebellious curls.¡± She runs the back of her right hand''s fingers along the tip of my hairs. ¡°And curves.¡± She adds as her left arm slides along my flank, jostling my breast.


    I enjoy the compliments but I don''t feel like we''re in sync. That realization arises along with a weakness that spreads in my chest and legs. I reach up and place my hand on her cheek, stopping her as she was leaning in to kiss me.


    ¡°Your lips call to meee...¡± She protests with a coquettish voice.


    I take one step forward and force my thigh between hers to hold her back. My move is so abrupt that there is a small shock when my flesh comes in contact with her womanhood, the impact even forces air out of her lungs.


    ¡°We should talk seriously.¡± I say with a scowl.


    ¡°I was seriously flirting with you.¡± Leomi utters with a tone so cold it sends a chill down my spine that turns my back stiff. She makes a dazzlingly happy smile at my reaction and I realize that this is a new iteration of her sadistic streak. ¡°You made me very sore but I can accommodate your fingers if you''re in such need for an outlet you would strike me true.¡± She tempts me.


    ¡°No, that''s...¡± I hesitate. ¡°I didn''t mean to...¡±


    ¡°Fuck me so hard I can''t sit down for very long?¡± She proposes while starting to stimulate my sensitive spots with the tips of her fingers. ¡°Riding my horse is going to feel like torture tonight.¡± I wince under the image and a scratch of her nail. She grins with her canines at the forefront. ¡°It did give me something to focus on other than my pain.¡± She ruthlessly continues.


    ¡°Gh, rh.¡± I try, and fail, to swallow the stone her words pushed down my throat. ¡°Leomi.¡± Liz manages to squeeze the warning through my lips.


    ¡°You anger me so much, why show me your rough yet fragile beauty under the moonlight if speech is how you wish to communicate?¡± Leomi asks with a touch of anguish to her voice as she respectfully halts her caresses.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± We mumble the random sounds because it''s all we can manage because her response makes our heart melt.


    Still, we know from experience that she may be tricking us, especially when it comes to talking about us and Celyz. Her eyes narrow as she likely reads the skepticism from our eyes and traits.


    ¡°I''ve had to learn to control my impulses growing up, I can help you understand them.¡± She tells me while pushing my hand back to kiss me.


    I lock my elbow and wrist to stop her. Leomi blinks in confusion. I''m pissed at myself because my aggression was purely an inexcusable expression of my anger at having my plan to bring my two lovers together foiled.


    ¡°It wasn''t an impulse.¡± I tell her. ¡°It was a tantrum because I couldn''t convince you, because I love her but you don''t.¡±


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi admonishes. ¡°That''s an impulse. You acted because your emotions were too strong to keep a lid on.¡±


    She is clearly refusing or unable to register that I love Celyz, behaving the same as she did when I told her of our engagement. Lance takes advantage of my distraction to gently slide her cheek past my palm and lay a small kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡± She declares.


    She seizes my hand, that her cheek abandoned, and leads it down to the slit along her left leg and then guides it to her lower back. I caress her very tenderly by reflex, causing her to shiver and then throw me a glare to tell me to stop. She pushes my fingers into her panties as she leans in to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I''ve fingered quite a few women yet refused you every, single, time, you have asked me to so far.¡± Lance tells me.


    Rage erupts inside my chest at the fact she dared to say this to me at this moment. The reason she hadn''t is that she took us seriously but the knowledge does not help put a leash on my fury towards her.


    Liz and I struggle, we consider striking her, kneeing her, headbutting her, and biting her. But, all in all, our rationality holds because we do know that she loves us and never loved them.


    And so, my hand slides down her ass and my major slips in the crack towards her anus. We find a burning hot ring of flesh and feel the injuries we inflicted on it by fucking her as roughly as we did. That gives us pause but does naught to soothe the rage boiling in our lower stomach.


    The doubt, the hurt, the agony she must have gone through both times we told her of what we did with Celyz, twice acted against her strong instructions to not even have sex or pleasure myself, much less make love to another being.


    Leomi takes advantage of our disarray to pull our hand away with her iron grip on the wrist and then pull our arm above our head to lock it against the oak''s trunk. Then, she leans in to expose the pit of her neck to my teeth. We bite down on her bronze flesh with all our strength.


    ¡°Hrrrr.¡± Lance growls, making her vocal cords rumble inside her throat. ¡°See, that''s an impulse.¡± She tells me with a shuddering in her tone.


    I force my jaw to open before my teeth pierce her flesh. As soon as I do, she pushes me hard against the trunk with her chest and uses her left thigh to strongly pressure my sex to completely immobilize me.


    Then, Lance exchanges her left hand for her right to grip my wrist and uses her newly free fingers to seize my breast with no concern as to the pain it causes me or the few guests around. Even Liz fails to find the will to struggle after the up and downs she put us through.


    ¡°I''ll never break up with you Leomi.¡± I tell her, feeling crushed by her doubts. ¡°I''m yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lance freezes, looking utterly confused. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± She asks while loosening her hold on me.


    ¡°...¡± I blink in surprise because she''s far more in control of herself than I thought.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She exclaims, her cheeks paling. ¡°Oh.¡± She adds more calmly. ¡°You think I''m having doubts.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t, you?¡± I question, feeling lost because the cliff I thought we stood on the edge of was a mere hill all along.


    Leomi lets go of my breast to rub her temples before returning to seize it with even more strength. I yelp because it, fucking, hurts. She loosens up her hold with a guilty expression.


    ¡°My bad, thinking accident.¡± She explains apologetically.


    I always sort of knew somewhere inside my heart that she had always held back but having the proof touches me deeply. Especially since this is the only time she lost control, an accident that she never allowed even at the height of her fury towards me.


    ¡°It''s fine, kitten.¡± I reassure her with a smile.


    ¡°You were right, we should talk.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Like this?¡± I ask, briefly glancing down to the two small breasts she''s pressing against me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lance replies absently while once more securing her hold on my wrist. ¡°Do you have any idea of the number of people who came to me probing the status of my relationship with Liz and you? Always saying how great the two of you are in some way or another.¡± She asks rhetorically. ¡°That number is going to increase by the dozens now and they''re all going to be implying that I''m to blame for deceiving you both. Damn servants are at it too.¡± She complains whimsically.


    ¡°Wait, they think I''m being deceived?¡± Liz asks, daring what I didn''t dare to do which is to interrupt her light monologue.


    ¡°Those you''ve terrorized think you''re a bloodthirsty Berserk so they wouldn''t talk of you, much less for you, while those who feel grateful have an oddly accurate intuition so as to your innocence in these matters.¡± Leomi explains. ¡°Still.¡± She utters, her light gray eyes suddenly locking onto mine with a piercing gaze. ¡°To have Arkur, him from all the annoyances I''ve ever had the displeasure to meet, just ask for your hand in my face?!¡± Leomi exclaims angrily.


    I feel her slender fingers tremble on my breast and fear she''ll squeeze for a brief moment until she finds my nipple to pinch it with her nails, causing me to hurriedly bury my face in her shoulder and let out my agonizing pleasure with a moan. It takes me tens of seconds to find my bearings again.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Lance calls out to me with a more serious tone of voice that contains a hint of grief. ¡°I want you to have as fulfilling a life as you can, but...¡± She pauses to take a deep breath. ¡°Why does it make me crazy when you do?¡±

 Unescapable.Ch07

    Leomi''s question feels genuine, she''s truly seeking an answer and her sharp traits are reflecting how lost she is. The doubt she''s experiencing isn''t aimed at us but herself as proven by the self-mocking smile on her soft lips.


    Of course, I''m the one who brought my oak up. Lance has always made it clear that there isn''t anything for us to discuss that involves Celyz between us, she won''t yield to my request to open her heart or accept that I''ve allowed her in mine.


    ¡°You make me so angry at myself.¡± She tells me with a difficult voice.


    ¡°Chiiiirp.¡± The jay squeaks sadly.


    I hold my tongue because I can tell from her unsteady hands that she''s struggling to get a handle on her emotions. I wait as I am, captive of the instability I triggered in her.


    ¡°I can''t allow myself to tear you away, not simply because you''re entirely your own woman, but because I love and respect the surprises you give me again and again by rising on your own.¡± Leomi murmurs. ¡°I resent you for that, and... it. It''s, irrational, but not.¡±


    Lance pushes me harder against the oak, to the point where I have difficulty breathing. It feels as if she''s using me as a physical outlet for her inner conflict, yet she releases the pressure without calming down in the slightest and pulls me away with a slight limp.


    Liz, feeling as uncertain as Jess does but more prone to take action in these circumstances, uses the relatively flat umbrella to block the light projected by the rising moon and the setting sun.


    ¡°And you''re sick.¡± Leomi says with twisting traits. ¡°Should I help you make the most of the time you have? Should I ignore us to ensure you have a future? Should I focus on us at the risk of your life? Should I weep because I hesitated for so long that I left a gap in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Take it one step at a time.¡± I gently advise her because that''s what I''ve relied on.


    I pass my arm around her back and hug her, holding the oil-cloth canopy just above her head as if to try to prevent her tears from flowing. Her left hand finds my thigh while her right lands on my scarred cheek, she pulls me in with the former and pushes me back with the latter as she leans in to kiss me.


    Lance nibbles my lower lip and then bites down on my tongue. I have a distinct feeling that she is using my body to settle her emotions down. It hurts that she''s not seeking my participation but I can''t complain as she was courting me earlier and I put an end to it.


    ¡°I cannot bear to strike you, nor can I afford to, nor can your health sustain it. I have to settle for obliterating your enemies but it isn''t enough. Thankfully, the guilt in your eyes when you witness my pain does much for me.¡± Leomi murmurs as she releases me.


    ¡°I would destroy any being that threatens you, Lance, no matter what.¡± I tell her, trying to make up for my refusal to stand by her side by expressing this evident fact.


    ¡°Which is why I can''t have you remain by my side unbridled when I travel to Kruzser, no matter how I wish I could.¡± Leomi replies with a difficult expression. I didn''t expect this response. ¡°And so, I have to ask whether you could accept to become my consort. It would give you the power to speak in my name as an honorary Duchess. I wouldn''t restrain you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t need to, I would have to restrict myself so as not to cause you harm.¡± I reply in a whisper, aware that I don''t need to refuse since the way she made her offer indicates she very much understands my attachment to freedom.


    ¡°Then, at least lead a squad to travel through Hetlan and Mirus.¡± Leomi proposes.


    ¡°Mh.¡± I reply, in no mood to argue inside her arms.


    She squeezes me and releases me, agreeing with her actions. I return my umbrella to my half-shoulder and pass my arm around her waist to help her stand on her feet. I am responsible for her difficulties after all.


    ¡°If you don''t want to, I can make arrangements to travel together.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°No, I do have things to do in Hetlan.¡± I reply.


    Sykus'' connection to foreign Noble houses makes me see Leomi and Edusa''s plans to use him and his followers in a different light. I may as well ''help'' them since their challenge of traditional Nobility will help my plan to destroy the system.


    ¡°Okay, but...¡± Lance hesitates. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I never am.¡± I reply with a chuckle.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She lets out a small laugh. ¡°I''m sure you''ll make me proud.¡±


    ¡°Should I bring you back?¡± I ask, having felt her tension since she pressed me on the oak.


    ¡°No, the ball has become completely irrelevant because of the actions we took. All that awaits me are idiots who think too highly of themselves.¡± She replies with a mean smirk.


    She is undoubtedly imagining the high born vainly waiting to have a chance to talk to her so as to, perhaps, eventually, ask for her hand. Truly idiotic since, if they had a chance, the way to do it would be to directly approach Lance and impress her rather than slowly build a rapport.


    I feel blessed by the fact she isn''t bringing us back. She could easily have chosen to mingle in order to make me jealous. Perhaps she made her move earlier not merely because she could thanks to what I did but also because controlling the whole Izla allows her to marry whoever she wants and dismiss political pressure.


    ¡°I now know for certain what game Arkur is playing which means I have no need to remain.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I say, looking up to her.


    ¡°He simply wants to make sure that Caeviel won''t be able to pressure Telnur, which he can do by making sure the Court is in internal conflict by not allowing them to defeat my faction.¡± She explains. ¡°Tying me to a powerful house through marriage would have worked but, apparently, your runic plow has enough value for Telnur that he settled on using it and the Hospitaliers to tie our interests.¡±


    ¡°I knew that the concessions he gave me were things he was already prepared to give you but I didn''t realize the extent of it.¡± I note, feeling a bit underwhelmed by my performance.


    ¡°No, trust me, Telnur didn''t want to help the Hospitaliers so openly.¡± Leomi hurriedly cheers me up.


    ¡°...¡± I stare at her with a blank expression.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She says, realizing that she basically admitted Telnur did want to accept her Hospitaliers.


    ¡°Why would they want to support your organization?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Because Telnur needs soldiers, it''s a gamble for them whether we would successfully expand and help defend their borders but not a risky one because those we motivate to take up weapons to defend their Kingdom will definitely join their forces if the Hospitaliers collapse.¡± Leomi answers. ¡°I am confident that he wouldn''t have agreed to provide real estate to us if your runic plow didn''t have so much potential.¡±


    ¡°Details, I''m but a mere peasant with no education.¡± I plead humorously.


    Leomi throws me a glare and shuts her mouth. I blink, not sure why she suddenly got mad. She pulls her hand out of my grip and resolutely turns her back to me. I move to hug her from behind.


    ¡°I don''t like it when you play stupid.¡± She pouts. ¡°It feels like you''re making fun of me.¡± I squeeze her.


    ¡°Let me guess then.¡± I say and ponder her previous words for a while. ¡°It still has to do with their lack of soldiers. The runic plow can increase their production of food so it''s logical to think that it can also free a portion of their peasantry so that they pick up weapons... or even work as smiths or dockworkers.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Leomi confirms while flipping around with a grin. ¡°Telnur benefits from having the Hospitaliers'' ideals attract those that aren''t enthusiastic about joining the army or skillful enough to join the Templar Order. There will be many that fit that category but are too old to be recruited in the Phalanxes once your runic plow spreads.¡±


    ¡°You seem confident it''ll perform well.¡± I note, rather surprised. ¡°Arkur has to be too or he wouldn''t have offered the deal.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Master Amand has high hopes for it and the master-smith running the tests has been bragging about how efficient the runes are.¡± Leomi replies, looking at me in an odd way. ¡°You didn''t know?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡± I shrug, feeling that the construct I made is good but far from being as impressive as the construct Cetyz used to split the earth.


    The corners of her lips rise in amusement, making my heart beat faster. We start walking hand in hand around the garden, I notice that she leads me to the north and wonder what she''s up to.


    ¡°There are pansies there.¡± She whispers while nodding ahead.


    Liz hurriedly raises her umbrella, opening our sight to parterre of our favorite flowers. There are some with deep purple centers and a blue edge, others are golden-red, and even a few tiger eye orange-black pansies.


    She brings me there and naturally takes hold of the umbrella as well as lets go of my hand to give us a moment. I crouch down in front of these favorites of mine to savor the sight of these fragile-looking but very sturdy flowers.


    I run my fingers along the multitude of petals and feel a bit sad I can''t make Leomi a crown as I did for Celyz. I don''t have any regrets but these would suit Lance. I rise into her open awaiting arms.


    ¡°Can I pick one for you?¡± My kitten asks in a whisper.


    ¡°Please.¡± Liz replies with a rather soft tone, feeling as giddy as a little girl inside. Sister... Enjoy it, don''t act proud if you don''t want to, no one here is fooled. ¡°Uhhhmmmh.¡± E.Vil whines.


    Leomi kisses the pit of our neck, suppressing Liz'' complaints. The jay soon lands in the flowers and picks a rare tiger eye pansy with its talons. The flow bird then clumsily flies up and releases the flower in Lance''s palm. She then gently slips it in Liz'' hair above the right ear.


    Yet, after the romantic gesture, she merely kisses our cheek and leaves us wanting for more. We turn in her grasp and reach up to her short hair for Liz to seize them and force her down to truly kiss us.


    Leomi leans in with a delightfully surprised look on her face. It quickly fades as she picks up on what Liz and I want. She parts her lips to welcome ours so that our mouths meld in a profound kiss.


    Once we separate, out of breath, we pass our arm around her waist and walk with her to the north under the umbrella she holds over our heads. I soon catch sight of Yvonne, Rowland, Nahl, Uhla, and Vikiana waiting for us near a half-dozen horses with tankards in hand.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I exhale in surprise.


    ¡°Mother and Yvonne will remain with us as the rest guard the surroundings. I kept the arrangements minimal.¡± Leomi hurriedly tells me.


    We wave our hand to tell her that it''s fine because we don''t trust our voice to remain steady if we were to speak. After all, we''ve just realized that Leomi intends to bring us somewhere to get engaged... tonight... in these dresses.


    Liz and Jess meld into one as their hearts start beating so hard, so fast, that they feel it constricted inside their chests. I take over and support Lance''s walk to her warhorse, help that she gracefully uses.


    Viki''s stares angrily at me with her clear blue eyes but her expression is confused and quizzical. I find it amusing that she figured out I''m the reason for her daughter''s stiff gait but is too innocent to realize how it happened.


    Yet, I feel sorry that Leomi couldn''t speak openly with her mother. There isn''t much to worry about because the hug earlier means they''ve begun to reconnect so things will get back to normal for them in the near future as they spend more time together.


    If I knew it would bring them together, I would have told Leomi about Celyz as soon as Yvonne arrived at my house and we learned that Vikiana was nearby so Lance could chase after her. Family is very important and there is every chance that her mother will outlast my lifespan.


    ¡°Hey, Viki!¡± I cheerfully call out, causing her to glare at me.


    Nahl and Uhla both startle into a saluting stance with panicked expressions on their faces. I can almost see them sweat despite the fact that Vikiana isn''t part of the Order anymore, and neither are they, which means she has absolutely no power over them.


    As Leomi and I approach, they pick up on the fact that Viki has chosen to ignore me rather than attempt a vain reprimand. The two of them try to put some distance between them and us anyway but are blocked by Rowland who is ''standing in their way like a giant oaf'' if I read Uhla''s expression correctly.


    ¡°The savage is allowed to call Dame Vikiana that?¡± She asks nervously.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Rowland denies with an amused voice.


    Vikiana snaps to him, surprising and scaring him so much he moves back. He only retreats a single step because Yvonne stops him and blocks the way. I chuckle in amusement because Rowland is the same size while his shoulders are one and a half wider than hers.


    ¡°My bestie earned the right.¡± Yvonne teases.


    ¡°How do you do that?¡± Nahl asks in a loud whisper.


    ¡°You do not.¡± Vikiana intervenes frostily.


    Lance chuckles soundlessly and leads us into the guardhouse which is surprisingly empty. It should never be the case even when the portcullis is lowered so I suspect that the area is much better guarded than it looks or that Leomi trusts the soldiers holding the walls around the Keep much less than is apparent.


    While I close the door, wondering what''s up, she opens a chest and takes out two hard leather armors with bands of steel sown for added protection as well as two riding outfits to wear underneath. We silently change clothes and fold our dresses in a travel bag.


    We then go out and Leomi helps me get atop her warhorse so that I lift her up behind me so that she doesn''t have to strain herself to raise her legs in order to climb on.


    As we wait for Vikiana, Nahl, and Rowland to scout ahead before departure, Leomi plays at braiding and unraveling my hair. I take my attention off Yvonne and Uhla, who have brought their horses close to talk.


    ¡°You can''t seem to decide whether you like me best with messy or combed hair.¡± I tease my kitten.


    ¡°I... ''t seem... deci... hether I want... ess you up or... mess... p by you eit...¡± Leomi whispers back in such a tiny voice I struggle to piece her words together.


    I blush and immediately enhance my hearing because it was a loss to miss her admission. Unfortunately, she returns to toy with my hair in silence, but the construct does allow me to pick up on the other two''s conversation.


    ¡°Liander is the most amazing playwright, you have to go see his dramatization of ''Yilsa and Sadner'' in Hetlan, you absolutely can''t miss it!¡± Yvonne utters excitedly.


    ¡°I''m not sure, tragedies are...¡± Uhla trails off, finding no words.


    ¡°I saw it when I was a child and it blew me away.¡± Yvonne replies.


    I dismantle my construct because it feels like a private conversation and I''ve lived through too many tragedies. I instead lean back on Leomi and enjoy her care towards my hair while looking forward to arriving at our destination.


    Our three scouts return a few minutes later and we depart at double-trot towards the northern gate of Meria. We come across half-regiments of halberd wielding Hospitaliers several times on the way, plenty for me to figure out that they''ve surrounded the Keep with several defensive layers.


    ¡°Leomi?¡± I call out to her, demanding an answer since she no doubt hasn''t volunteered one so as not to spoil my mood if I didn''t want to know.


    ¡°By now, Roisia will have evacuated the entire Council from the Keep by using various secret passages.¡± She tells me. ¡°Cecil, Grace, and I have all independently confirmed that there have been movements indicating that a rebellion with the goal to take my and the upper Council''s lives is likely to occur in the upcoming week.¡±


    ¡°So you chose to trigger it early.¡± I guess.


    ¡°You did, I merely pushed those recalcitrant and hesitant Nobles over the edge tonight.¡± Leomi corrects with a mean chuckle.


    ¡°If that''s the case, why are we leaving the city?¡± I question, suspecting her to be trying to protect me.


    ¡°I didn''t want you to be there when swords were drawn, this minor scuffle isn''t worth you risking your health for, but there are also strategic reasons and I''m not dismissing the possibility that the impostor will make a move on us so it isn''t as if I''m cuddling you either.¡± She hurriedly explains.


    ¡°... Okay.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°There is no way to know how many officers or recruits will get involved, even among the Hospitaliers, but I have no doubt that some units will be tearing themselves apart tonight over whether or not to rebel. This is meant to function as a test for Commander Denus and the officers who will remain behind on Izla Meria so it wouldn''t be suitable for me to interfere.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°And?¡± I press. ¡°You could be observing rather than leaving the city.¡±


    ¡°It is best, at times, not to give your enemies a target to rally towards in order to take it down.¡± Leomi tells me. ¡°The absence of their main objectives from the battlefield will take the wind out of their sails, especially because whatever tricks they play on the Templar Order won''t hold them back for very long so they have to swiftly obtain victory considering their numbers will be limited and supplies nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°And those who join in order to obtain their revenge won''t fight nearly as enthusiastically if the object of their hatred isn''t in their sight.¡± I add, understanding.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Leomi acknowledges pridefully as she pecks the side of my neck. ¡°My strategy is based on the fact that an army should never completely surround an enemy and always give them a way out so that they do not fight with desperation.¡±


    I catch sight of Meria''s northern gate and notice that there are fewer torches on the wall than I would expect. Our friends don''t tense up so I assume that Lance made sure that Hospitaliers or trustworthy soldiers would be holding these gates.


    My suspicion turns out to be well founded as we go through the barbican in a single go without having to stop in-between the portcullises. Vikiana leads us towards the East-North-East, and the coast.


    After two hours of riding in shallow darkness, during which I occasionally hear sounds of battle coming from Meria on our right, we pass by a wood that hides the city from our sight and arrive at a small stone cottage built atop a sharp cliff that faces the sea.


    The small house is adorable and the view all around us entrancing, but I hold myself back from relaxing my guard because Uhla, Rowland, and Nahl haven''t departed. It means that Lance is likely waiting for some kind of signal.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s taking a bit longer than I expected.¡± She tells me with a contrite expression.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I tell her with a grin.


    I take hold of her hand and lead her to the cliff. There, I find a rock to sit on while dangling my legs in the void with waves crashing beneath. I take the umbrella from Leomi and invite her to sit by my side. She does so with a smile.

 Unescapable.Ch08

    Lance and I hold hands underneath the umbrella in the moonlit night as we gaze down the cliff at the sea with friends all around us but uneasy nonetheless, to the point our palms shake and sweat.


    Our nervousness has none to do with battle occurring elsewhere but with the fact that we both plan to propose tonight. It is a quandary we share so as to who would move first, at what moment, and in which location.


    Leomi no doubt has other worries, but so do I and they have to do with the steel reinforced leather armors we''re wearing. It renders this romantic moment rather tense, but it is difficult to tell if it enhances or hinders us as a couple.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Leomi asks softly.


    ¡°That, perhaps, armors suit us better than dresses.¡± I reply with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± She exhales. ¡°Considering our past, of course they do. But the question is whether we wish to define the future of our relationship by wearing them as we deepen our bond.¡±


    I fall silent because her words enlighten her thought processes. Not merely about her choice of this location but also how she considers our future as a couple. She does not wish to for the past to inform our future but for our choices in the present to determine who we are together.


    ¡°This place is peaceful.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°It''s close to the city.¡± I comment.


    ¡°There''s a rare patch of arable land able to feed a family between the woods and cottage.¡± She adds.


    ¡°There should be plenty of game to hunt as well.¡± I note.


    ¡°We could build a pen for livestock.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°And a fence alongside the cliff.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Stables to hold a few horses.¡± She mentions.


    Her words fill my mind with images of children laughing as they run around the cottage, of Leomi kissing me at the door in the morning before leaving on horseback. Lasting happiness.


    It lacks a place for Celyz, it lacks context about society, it lacks perspective on her duties and my ambitions. Yet what this image lacks matters not because we''re drawing a fulfilling life to perfect to we reach for together.


    Lance is attempting to give me something to live for and that delights me but it also makes me realize how attached she must be to this future and how worried she must be about me.


    ¡°We have a great field of view all around from atop the cliff.¡± I speak up to probe her state of mind.


    ¡°The area isn''t difficult to protect or flee from.¡± Leomi says, confirming my suspicions.


    ¡°I won''t be leading a campaign to exterminate Nobility so there is no need to worry.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°But there will be pursuers aiming at you and me both, for years after I obtain victory.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°Who would claim themselves better tactician than Jessica Freepath or more dangerous than Elizabeth Vil?¡± I ask rhetorically. ¡°It would take an army and a fleet, none will have the capability to gather these upon my success.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Lance utters as she squeezes me more tightly against her.


    ¡°Liz would want a parterre of flowers and Jess would want to plant vegetables. Is there ground suitable for a garden behind the cottage?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, we could fit a training field as well since it isn''t too rocky.¡± She answers.


    As I lean into her embrace, I feel her briefly pull away from mine to throw a glance behind us. Leomi is waiting for something but it isn''t happening at the timing she thought it was going to or she wouldn''t be disturbing the moment.


    I smile and take my umbrella back from her. She turns to me with a slightly guilty expression. Neither of us says a word as there is no need when we can communicate so much in silence.


    We gaze together at the waves crashing beneath us into the cliff for what I experience as a very short amount of time but is in fact several hours as proven by the trajectory of the moon in the sky.


    Leomi often shifts her weight, which causes me to chuckle every single time. My reaction to her painful buttocks makes her pout until, every single time, her lips form a happy grin and she kisses me with them.


    Sounds of battle and hooves coming from the south-west tear us out of our reverie. I extend myself up to kiss her cheek. Lance leans in over the precipice to ensure I do not fail to reach it.


    Then, we get up and turn to face the horizon. I find that Uhla, Yvonne, Vikiana, Nahl, and Rowland are already riding their horses. I ignore them to gaze into the night and the torches held in the distance.


    I catch sight of approximately two hundred halberdiers doing battle with an equivalent number of warriors wearing heterodox clothes and armors, some on horseback. The lack of constructs being flung signifies it was a struggle for this armed force to even make it here.


    ¡°Mary''s two companies are plenty enough to deal with their exhausted force.¡± Lance comments calmly.


    It amuses me to witness this ragtag group of Nobles because it makes it obvious they weren''t ready to rise in rebellion but that their hands were forced, no doubt by Tuala Hakarth and the impostor''s group.


    They had no choice but to act because Lance pulled the rug under their feet by providing them the perfect cause to rebel at the worst possible timing for them. If they didn''t make their move tonight, Grace would have dismantled their schemes one by one.


    We climb on her warhorse to head for the battlefield located right next to the woods. Uhla and Yvonne remain close to us. Or, I suspect, me. As we approach, I catch sight of a small group of riders extricating themselves from the battle that includes the Hakarth as well as the bearded Noble I dueled and crushed with flow.


    ¡°You!¡± Tuala screams from afar as her gaze crosses mine.


    She reflexively raises a bandaged right hand but then realizes that she''s holding her sword in her left hand. Her traits darken and her burning anger fades to be replaced by the cold expression that precedes murder.


    Lance pulls on the reins and our group stops with us at the forefront, as if to provoke these two dozen Nobles to come to us. She assembles a sound construct that disperses in the air around us.


    ¡°Gaze well at this dying breed of Nobles! They are as unable to defeat Hospitaliers as they are to defeat Templars for they only care about their self-interest!¡± Lance shouts. I smile in amusement because, even with my hatred, I''m well aware she is generalizing far too much to be truthful. ¡°Hospitaliers are stronger! We''ve united our differences around a common ideal to protect the Empire and better the lives of those living within it!¡±


    A loud cheer erupts from the two hundred halberdiers at her words. I notice that there are stumps among the hands being raised in excitement at the back-line. I become certain that Lance hand-picked these injured soldiers to create these two companies.


    To still be willing to fight after being maimed, they must have strong resolve and commitment to protecting others. If they didn''t have any grudges towards these Nobles before, then they will from now on because of this rebellion.


    The Hospitaliers'' formation becomes looser and they swing their halberds even more fiercely as if attempting to exhaust themselves. Their high morale and enthusiasm unfortunately allow Hakarth''s group to break off.


    The officers wait a few moments after the cheers die down to call for discipline, restoring order to the lines in moments but too late to prevent these two dozen Nobles on horseback from escaping. They ride towards the woods to head for our group and evade the pursuing halberdiers.


    ¡°So, how did they find us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I do not even know how they got out of Meria with such numbers.¡± Lance replies tensely.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°But you prepared for it.¡± I note appreciatively.


    ¡°Urm.¡± She grunts with the back of her throat.


    Her hands release the reins and land on my body. I smile at the fact this mere skirmish is agitating her when this is barely enough to excite me. In fact, the clashing weapons and openly hostile expressions make me feel more in control, calmer.


    Leomi applies strong pressure to my breast and between my thighs, causing me some pain in the former despite the hard reinforced leather armor protecting me some. She uses more and more strength the closer the Hakarth''s group gets to the edge of the woods.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± I question.


    Lance replies with her hands, the left on my chest slides down to lift my vest to allow her right to get inside my pants and then raise the jacket with the thumb to help the left under it.


    She forcefully makes space under my armor for her limbs and releases her tension by letting herself go wild with my flesh. Her nails lift the two pieces of underwear she gifted me in order to scrape at my lower stomach and breast.


    ¡°Ihm.¡± I squeal at the sudden pleasurable agony she inflicts.


    Yet, I quickly have to suppress my cries as they become quite real when she pinches my nipple without restraint and grabs my sex with a full grip. It becomes impossible for me to channel the pain she inflicts into an appreciable sensation because there isn''t anything erotic about her actions.


    Yet, I don''t protest, protect myself, or mind in the least that Leomi is voluntarily hurting me because I find her actions endearing and romantic. Lance is showing me how much she loves me.


    She wants to slaughter those who want to kill me so much she''s hurting me to keep herself under control and fight her own fears. Perhaps, someday, she''ll kill me herself so as to prevent others from doing so. A girl can''t dream of a better end.


    Whence the riders fade from our sight and into the woods, she releases my sex to plunge her hand deeper and forcibly penetrate my anus with two fingers. She further lashes out by pushing with her chest and almost flattening my breast by pressuring it, using so much strength that there isn''t any chance she could be enjoying the sensation of my soft and wiggly breast in her palm.


    ¡°Aighrah!¡± I cry out.


    The pain she causes me is intense, yet I allow her to purge her fear of death, mine and hers, by doing to me all she wishes without restraint. I lean back to fit snugly along her hard reinforced leather armor and reach to grasp at her short white hair to pull her lips to my neck.


    She shakes her head to get rid of my grip, a declaration of her dominance that I submit to by gently placing my hand on the back of her neck. Leomi exhales roughly in approbation and reaches to bite my ear. Her teeth provoke a sharp pain, one I''ve only felt in my extremities, but I bear with it.


    I act in this docile way not out of love, not only at least, because I could influence Lance by telling her how I wish to be caressed and how hard. She would, no doubt, play along by her own will or be made to.


    But it would defeat my purpose of making her feel completely accepted for who she is. Something she has a dire need of if I go by the protests I can hear coming from Uhla, Nahl, and, worst of all, her mother Vikiana.


    Rowland remains silent, unsurprisingly considering Yvonne told him enough about our relationship to make him blush for no reason in my presence. But Leomi''s sword-sworn, my best friend, stands guard for us and prevents them from disturbing us.


    While it embarrasses and shames me to be made a spectacle like this, the emotion most prevalent in me is pride at being both the kind of woman that Leomi Lance needs and the kind that can stop her before she hurts herself by going too far.


    Her torment continues for what feels like an eternity, but reasonably lasts a mere few minutes during which I manage to hold back my voice. In the end, she grips my breast as hard as she can while stimulating my flower''s bud by squeezing it between her thumb and index.


    ¡°Uughrmh.¡± I scream out in exulting agony.


    This last cry of mine expresses as much of my pleasure as it does of my pain despite both of her assaults being the most damaging of them all. The reason is that these gestures betray Lance''s love and desire for me, allowing me to appreciate it at a level I could not when she was working her emotions out on my body.


    As if to prove me right, her violence turns into tenderness. Her gripped fingers open and her left hand travels with while her right travels up. They reach for my belly and flank in order to caress them, leaving my hot panging breast and sex to rest.


    I read in her movements that she isn''t trying to excite me, although it is quite late for that, but merely to soothe and express her love in case she made me doubt it. What arrogance from her to consider she could make me experience doubt.


    It makes me smile tenderly until I catch sight of shadows in the depths of the woods and understand that our time is up. She removes her hands from under my armor and helps me shift on horseback to sit across her thighs. She leans in as I reach out. Our lips meet in the middle for a brief but loving kiss.


    ¡°Do you mind if I handle this, my jay?¡± Lance asks quietly.


    ¡°Of course not but be careful, Lance.¡± I reply gently.


    ¡°... I like when you call me that, it makes me feel taller.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°You''re plenty tall, any more and it''ll look like I''m short when I stand next to you.¡± I admonish her.


    ¡°You''re a giant in my heart.¡± She responds teasingly.


    I blink in confusion about what the joke is. As I ponder, she suddenly messes up my hair so I block her and she takes advantage to grab my wrist and waist, flipping me off her legs and the horse.


    My umbrella, which rested on both our shoulders, is flicked off a bit wildly by my fall. I barely manage to catch the handle and land on my feet, which allows her to send her warhorse off to the woods at double-trot before I can stop her.


    I grin at her abruptness. Vikiana, Nahl, and Rowland ride past me to follow her. Uhla and Yvonne remain near me. I assemble a strengthening construct as well as reinforce the three constructs anchored to my heart before launching into a sprint behind Leomi.


    ¡°Wait! Jess, you''re going to have another seizure!¡± Yvonne calls out in worry.


    ¡°You savage! Take my horse before you drop from exhaustion!¡± Uhla cries once she realizes I''m not listening.


    After a dozen meters, I feel a stiffness in my chest and a dagger plunge in my side. I immediately slow down. I experience a burst of rage towards my body for being so damn weak and implying the two are right. In other circumstances, I may try to prove them wrong, but right now I am frustratingly unable to and that makes me mad.


    Despite switching to a rapid jog, the pain intensifies to the point that it forces me to stop near a tree so as to use it to support myself. I pang and gasp at the sudden loss of strength.


    ¡°Just because you don''t feel tired doesn''t mean you aren''t, barbarian!¡± Uhla berates as she jumps off her horse.


    Lance, who stopped a mere thirty to fifty meters ahead, throws a glance back but she doesn''t linger on to show how truly worried she is in a show of trust towards me.


    Vikiana is entirely focused on the approaching riders. Rowland, on the other hand, is controlling his horse to make loops between our two groups in a show of hesitation.


    I lie further against the tree and ignore the three mother hens to observe the upcoming destruction while gathering my strength to intervene if necessary. The bearded Noble rides out in the front and raises his hand at the same time a golden lance takes shape in Leomi''s.


    The energy held within her construct is intense, it holds thirty portions which is a little over twice the minimum necessary to make it. The breaded man sends out about two dozen portions of energy to create a kinetic cube and an air-blade.


    I shake my head in disappointment because Leomi will crush him if that''s his play. She casually raises and lowers her arm, launching her hybrid construct at insane speed comparatively to her movement.


    The bearded man launches his constructs to intercept the projectile. The lance hits the air-blade. As expected, it explodes on impact and breaks the Noble''s weak construct in twain, sending one half into a tree and the other into the ground.


    Hundreds of pointy golden shards fly out towards the two dozen riders in apparently random but clearly suspicious trajectories. All of these needles together form a large and flat cone that quickly engulfs their group because the kinetic cube fails to intercept more than a handful.


    Moments before the shards pierce through their front-line, Tuala Hakarth erupts out their right flank with a mad look on her face as she raises her left hand high with her sword in its grip to charge past Lance and Vikiana.


    Most needles fail to pierce more than a couple of centimeters into the Nobles'' armors but the horses aren''t so lucky and neither are those who had no opportunity to change out of their ball clothes.


    Flowers of blood explode in the dark woods, painting fallen leaves and rare patches of snow bright red under the moonlight. Panicked cries arise as a half-dozen fall to the ground under their mounts while another half-dozen scream from the loss of a nose, an eye, or several fingers.


    The bearded Noble, who escaped unscathed thanks to the protection of his kinetic cube, pulls on his horse''s reins with an utterly terrorized look on his face as his gaze flicks from Tuala to Leomi.


    ¡°The traitor still has plenty of energy!¡± He exclaims with shock.


    He''s realizing he was tricked. That''s not a good sign. Leomi allows none of it disturb her as she turns to the Hakarth with a second lance already in her right hand. As she pulls it back and launches it, the jay on her head hops on top and grabs the tip with its talons.


    Tuala''s eyes widen and her traits stiffen. While the attack clearly stuns her, she still manages to pull on her horse''s reins to dodge. Unfortunately for her, the almost unnoticeable golden jay vigorously flaps its single wing to divert the trajectory and follow her.


    The lance starts spinning almost uncontrollably, which ejects the flow bird, but it still lodges itself in the center of the woman''s belly. The Hakarth reaches out to Leomi with an open hand and blood dripping from the corners of her silent but moving lips.


    ¡°Too late.¡± Leomi utters coldly.


    She turns back to the troupe of rebellious Nobles and launches a third hybrid construct at their center, causing them to attempt to scatter wildly into the woods. The third lance plunges into the group before they make it far and blasts out into shards at the same time as the second one does in Tuala''s stomach.


    While none of the high born manages to escape injuries from the volley of needles that spreads out like a golden ripple, Tuala Hakarth is much more unfortunate than they are. Not only does the initial explosion split her in twain at the waist, but the shards that fly out tear her into bloody shreds.


    ¡°None who threaten my jay will escape my grasp tonight.¡± Lance proclaims with steel in her voice.

 Unescapable.Ch09

    Lance taps her warhorse''s flank to move on the remainder of the Nobles who flee as if she represents death itself, which she does for all intents and purposes when that is the end they will meet if they fail to escape.


    Yet, few have the capability to run after two of her lance constructs landed in their midst to injure either rider or mount. Golden flow gathers on the edge of her hand as she raises it.


    Leomi lowers her arm towards a group of three Nobles and an air-blade launches at them, cutting a large gash into their chests. By the time they hit the ground, which takes a handful of seconds, she''s already propelled a second projectile at pair of Ladies.


    I notice that Vikiana is following behind her daughter with a worried expression. I catch sight of her saying a few words that Leomi ignores. It takes no thought for me to understand her concern because I''ve had the same about the slaughter she''s conducting.


    That being thought, my worries differ slightly from Lance''s mother because I feel no disgust at the blood she is spilling, of which there are surprisingly varying shades that go from bright red to such somber red that it looks almost black.


    I find the sight poetic but unsuited to Leomi and quite dangerous to her psyche. I should know considering I turned myself into a monster through a similar thought process than hers by justifying my action by claiming that I was saving others and protecting my life.


    Lance isn''t the same as me. She will never be able to lightly take the life of a sapient being, even that of a Rykz no matter what she says, for as long as she holds onto her wish to be acclaimed by society as a whole. The ruthlessness necessary for such actions is simply incompatible with that ambition.


    With the impostor and her companion absent, Hakarth dead, and all the Nobles fleeing, there is no sense in killing all those present. In fact, she would be putting an end to the battle if she didn''t see these people as threats to my life.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I erupt at Leomi as she raises a hand covered by an intensifying gold glow to aim it at a single Lordling limping towards the depths of the woods.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± She replies with a harsh but trembling voice. ¡°They''re still threats!¡±


    ¡°You insult me, kitten.¡± Liz erupts, cracking my mind in half. ¡°Who are you to become, Leomi Lance?¡± Jess asks.


    Lance pauses at our words and turns to me, our gazes cross from over fifty meters away but it doesn''t prevent us from engaging in a staring contest. The jay picks this moment to crash-land on her raised arm.


    She catches the bird before it hits the ground and gazes down at it for a moment before hesitantly lowering her right arm while dismantling the energy gathered on the edge of her hand.


    Leomi then guides her mount back while looking at me with glistening eyes and pale cheeks. Her warhorse''s hooves stomp down on strips of flesh and chunks of bones, Tuala''s remains, with sickening noises.


    I give her a reassuring smile to keep her attention on me in spite of my worry about the toll it took on her to kill these Nobles she has known for years. For once, I can''t much blame Vikiana for not acting as a mother because Lance is a leader so she has to make her own decisions.


    I''m Lance''s companion so it is well within my prerogative to advise and hold her back when I estimate her ''work'' is harmful to her or our relationship, both in this case. I''m surprised Yvonne didn''t say anything but, perhaps, she felt the decision up to me and chose not to overstep.


    Leomi''s light gray irises suddenly widen and she begins assembling a long thin golden lance clearly meant to function as a javelin. Her panic tells me that there is danger and that the most likely outcome is that she''ll be too late to act.


    I immediately push myself away from the tree and assemble a perception construct. Yet, as I do, I detect a cloud of silver air-needles flying at my position from behind with holes in my perception likely corresponding to the trees surrounding us.


    ¡°Jay!¡± Leomi screams in distress.


    I barely manage to slow time down for myself and expel a half-dozen portions of flow to shape an angled air-shield before the projectiles arrive. I spin on myself and find Yvonne riding towards my left flank with her shield up.


    I apply a defensive construct to my armor as I inspect my surroundings and keep moving sideways, taking my best friend''s reaction to mean there is more danger to watch out for.


    A woman wearing a wooden mask, with an engraved tree and a crack, appears in my field of vision from behind a trunk. There are fireballs already flying from her hand at such speed I barely manage to throw myself out of the way.


    I notice Yvonne blocking four air-needles with the shield I gifted Leomi which shatters into wooden shards shortly after impact. Most of the fireballs impact the spot I just left and burst to make a large blaze but one of them hits my left flank, consuming some of my defensive construct''s energy.


    The impostor turns and runs away without delay but not quickly enough to avoid the golden lance that flashes past me towards her. Unfortunately, a golden barrier appears to block the projectile as well as the resulting explosion and shards.


    As I turn to counter-attack, an intensely bright silver cube pierces the canopy a mere two meters behind and above me. Far too close to even think of dodging. I instantly compress the Moebisus loop to further slow down my perception of time.


    The sudden change hits my brain like a pickaxe, causing sharp pain and shock but not enough to knock me out so I don''t waste time on my suffering. I seize the handful of portions I haven''t used yet to gather blood where the projectile is headed.


    I jump forward at the last moment to avoid being hit just behind the heart and solidify the blood-shield underneath my skin. It turns out to be the correct choice as the cube delivers such focused piercing force that it instantly breaks through my defensive construct and armor.


    A pang of scorching and stretching pain lights up the nerves behind my left kidney that I immediately liken to that which I felt when my left arm was being burnt. I take that information as such without letting my budding panic destroy my chances at survival.


    ¡°You goat screwing mud bathing piglet!¡± I yell.


    I dismantle every single one of my constructs to feed all the energy I can to the blood-shield as I impact the ground. With my perception construct gone, the shape of my agony shifts into new heights of unbearable that I expel with a rage-filled scream.


    ¡°Rhahrrghraaaarh!¡±


    As I forcefully climb back up to my feet, I notice tiny blue flames burning leaves on the ground and conclude that the cube used against me was the hybrid construct used by the fake, air, fire, and kinetic.


    The projectile is likely meant to pierce through armor, leaving an opening into which it injects the oxygen fueling the blue flames so as to turn flesh into cinders that cannot be healed.


    The conclusion brings me to instantly decide to dismantle the now useless segments of my blood-shield, preserving only the water controlling parts of it to control the liquid to smother the flames still eating through my body, granting me immediate relief.


    As I do this, I do not stop chasing the impostor but I barely make it a few more steps before someone''s hands drop on my shoulders and grips them to slam me sideways into the ground.


    ¡°No, never, I can never lose you!¡± Leomi yells at me.


    Her face appears in my field of vision, the traits of her face look twisted by madness as she pushes her flow into my back, obliterating the flames and likely what remained of the cubical hybrid construct that fed them from inside the hole it pierced into me.


    ¡°Th... ks, h... lp, up, kill.¡± I mumble at her because she''s pinned my right arm under me to have access to the wound in the middle of the left side of my back.


    Thud. The base of Lance''s palm impacts the left side of my face like a mace, almost directly knocking me out. I blink hazily for a long while on the verge of losing consciousness but cling to my pain and survival instinct to keep my eyes open.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡± She screams at me but seems to be telling this to herself. I nod to reassure her, and avoid a second blow I''m in no state to take. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?! You sit there while I hunt the dead woman down.¡± Lance tells me more calmly.


    As she rises to do so, I notice the peculiar absence of Yvonne, Rowland, Nahl, and Vikiana. I open my mouth to tell her, suspecting that the impostor''s companion is near but she departs with lion steps before I can speak, flashing by a running Uhla who drops on her knees by my side.


    Hating my inability to figure out what''s going on to my core, I try to get up but the girl firmly stops me with her left hand while pulling on my armor with her right. I try to resist but fail to gather any strength whatsoever, which doesn''t stop me from gritting my teeth and attempting to push through.


    ¡°Stay still and let me heal you, damn savage!¡± Uhla exclaims with a worried expression. ¡°Here, hold onto this.¡± She adds with a kind voice as she places my umbrella in my fingers.


    I squeeze it and manage to settle down some as I find safety in the knowledge I have a weapon to defend myself. The girl turns her eyes to my back and her cheeks lose all color.


    ¡°Is this blood? It''s black and, powdery.¡± She mumbles with panic in her tone. ¡°What is this...?¡±


    ¡°Pro... bly my fau...lt. Used, construct.¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡± She utters in relief but her expression soon tightens. ¡°No, bad.¡± She corrects and hurriedly sends a construct inside my body.


    I ignore the girl to glance up at the screams coming from the direction Leomi left towards. I find Lance standing merely a few dozen meters away with her hand extended out towards the impostor who is hanging in mid-air from the lance impaled in the center of her chest and flying towards Leomi.


    She is unmasked and there is a golden jay pecking at her temple. The fake''s lips are moving and her legs beating. While I''m too far to hear, I can tell from context that she''s protesting the impossibility of her situation.


    ¡°You believe my jay could be stopped by a mere construct?¡± Leomi mocks with a cruel voice. ¡°Die.¡±


    The point of the lance in her torso blooms like a flower, ripping bone and flesh. The woman screams in agony but quickly loses consciousness. Lance snorts loudly in disdain and swipes her hand, causing her projectile to explode into a bloody shower.


    Then, Leomi snaps around and departs running towards the other sounds of battle behind me. I realize that the ambush was likely aimed at someone else besides me but I''m in too much pain to bother speculating, especially since it is likely unknowable.


    They could very well have planned to take Leomi out but changed targets once they found that her reserve was much larger than they knew when Tuala died, likely failing in her mission to distract us and create an opening.


    Yet, I worry because she''s now almost drained of energy and her mental state is unstable so I urgently need to comfort her, to be there for her. Not to mention that, while our opponents couldn''t have hidden many fighters in the area, there is no one present whose death I can allow. I attempt to tense my agonizing back to get up.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken to bright sunlight and without a startle, which immediately puts me on my guard because my instincts should be on edge. The room I''m in has stone walls made of carved rectangular rocks which disqualifies most of Meria''s buildings.


    A quick look informs me that I''m inside the Temple because of the lion head carved on the room''s door. The mattress I''m on feels like it''s made of wool as the blankets are and filled with dry straw.


    I sit up on the bed and feel my skin stretch at the middle of my back''s left side where I was injured. The lack of pain and my slightly dull mind tells me that it''s been days since the battle as well as informs me that I may have been given one of Uhla''s concoctions.


    I turn to glance at my back but freeze as I realize that I''m only wearing a thick white wool tunic and naught else underneath. I shiver in apprehension at the thought of the days I spent so vulnerable and exposed.


    That''s when I notice that there is a chair next to the bed and that my umbrella is lying next to it. There is a bundle of parchment pieces held between two covers and a string as well on a low table. Yvonne. I breathe out in relief because it means she took care of things with Leomi.


    I''ll have to check but I can relax for now. I reach around my left flank to feel the injury, finding a bandage that is covering what feels like stiff and leathery flesh. I sigh at this additional scar, especially because my back was relatively intact before this.


    I hear steps so I stand up, rising as a key is pushed in the door''s lock. It makes me feel apprehensive to learn I was basically imprisoned so I pick up my umbrella and wrap my fingers around the hilt of the rapier concealed within.


    The brunette that emerges brings a smile to my face. Yvonne walks in with her head hunched down over the platter of food she''s balancing on her left hand. I glance past her to check for armed guards and find none so I relax a bit.


    ¡°You''re healed!¡± Yvonne exclaims with a relieved expression as she notices me.


    ¡°It''s been a while, apparently.¡± I comment, a bit surprised by her choice of words.


    She hurriedly puts the platter down on the low table and rushes up to hug me. I allow her in and entertain her by returning the embrace. After a while, she pushes me back with her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°You slept for almost a week, I took care of you the whole time so you don''t need to worry about your tattoos or anything else having been seen.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I reply. ¡°A lot.¡± I add because I realize it wasn''t easy for her. ¡°Why so long?¡± I ask, rather worried by the unknown situation I''ve found myself in by collapsing like a weakling.


    ¡°The Alemplar added a small dose of drugs with every meal I fed you, said you would wake up on your own once you''ve recovered enough to get out of bed.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Leomi?¡± I question worriedly, recalling the state she was in.


    ¡°She called the hunt off for the fake''s accomplice a couple of days ago and has been burying herself in work since, she feels guilty even though she agrees you''re too stubborn to control.¡± Yvonne replies with a thin smile that reveals her concern for me. So the accomplice escaped.


    ¡°We will all die someday, Yvonne. Some sooner than others.¡± I tell her, having only brutal reality to rely on because I don''t want to lie. ¡°I need to go, where''s my stuff?¡± I ask urgently.


    Her face contorts sadly at my cold response and she wraps me in her arms. In spite of my pressing need to go to Lance, I can''t help but allow myself to waddle against her warm chest for a while.


    ¡°She''s busy organizing the transfer of the troops to Port-Odo, you can surprise her tonight at dinner.¡± She proposes, almost convincing me to make the romantic gesture. I shake my head, unable to forget the cruelty I heard in Lance''s voice. ¡°She left your things in the drawer.¡± Yvonne informs me.


    I nod and check the room more closely, finding a basin for washing and a small bedside table. I open the latter to find my dress, the underwear Leomi gifted me, my boots with soles that are definitely not thicker than is normal, my hunting knife, and my broadsword with the two belts to hang it on my back.


    I decide to delay my plan to go straight after Leomi because I want to look perfect to spoil her as well as take her mind off the guilt I''m certain she''s experienced this past week.


    ¡°Can you bring me back some water?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Okay, but make sure you eat before departing if this is a trick to get rid of me.¡± She replies with a smile.


    ¡°It isn''t, but yes I will.¡± I assure her.


    I get started on the first bowl of liquid gruel she brought back. There is a bitter taste that numbs my tongue, which confirms that the food has been laced with some kind of drug. I switch this one out for the other bowl that she brought for herself and eat my fill.


    As I finish, Yvonne returns with a full basin of water. I directly pull the tunic off my back because I have no time to lose. Instead of making me uncomfortable by staring, Yvonne occupies herself by spreading my belongings on the bed.


    I fiddle with the knot holding the bandage around my chest but fail to untie it. Yvonne steps in and does it for me. I allow her because I don''t want to argue and waste precious seconds but, in spite of that, I still take a moment to check my new injury.


    What I find makes my chest tighten up, there is now a pit in my back made of rigid flesh that feels much worse to directly touch than it did earlier. I swallow my saliva and start washing while focusing my mind on my lovers to prevent my thoughts from spiraling out of fear.


    Celyz couldn''t care less about the state of my body as long as it remains healthy and, when it comes to her, neither do I so long as I retain the capability to please her.


    Lance is more complicated but she''s been more than accommodating about my body, she''s helped me accept it by being open about how it excites her. My scars prove my resilience and accomplishments, they''re all part of me and this specific one will teach me not to underestimate my opponents again.


    Whether King Cenwalh or Duchess Roskal have guessed or been told of my identity as E.Vil, this ambush confirms that they want me dead for certain. After all, the dead fake and her accomplice wouldn''t have invested so much of their energy or risked an ambush if it wasn''t the case.


    ¡°Who else was ambushed?¡± I ask Yvonne as I wipe my chest with a towel.


    ¡°Me and Vikiana.¡± She replies, gazing at my face instead of my body.


    It makes me feel a bit insecure but I defy that emotion by beginning to shave my pubic hair with my hunting knife and a shameless attitude because my insecurity feels petty in this occasion, an act of self-defiance that makes me smile. My new injury causes me some pain but far from enough to make my hand shake.


    ¡°I thought you weren''t insensitive to our charms.¡± I comment calmly as her lack of interest towards me persists.


    ¡°Rowland is very satisfying.¡± She replies with an amused smile. ¡°If you want to get a reaction out of me, the two of you can try to join us but I don''t believe there is any chance of convincing him. He can act like a block of wood in more than one ways once his mind is set.¡±


    ¡°Forget it and help me put these clothes on.¡± I tell her, pushing back the memory of them together that her comment brings up to focus on the urgent matter at hand, getting to Leomi to make sure she''s doing alright.

 Unescapable.Ch10

    As she helps me fit my dress on, Yvonne and I talk a bit about recent events. I learn that Huan Thrin pledged a lifelong service to Izla Meria along with many Nobles who rebelled.


    They have basically agreed to become advisers, hostages, for the Councils that will rule the lands their houses lost. I disapprove the deals made but I understand that it makes sense for the Council to have chosen this solution.


    Hospitaliers are now united in blood and choice, as is the population who will now almost unconditionally stand behind them because of their victory against the rebel Nobles, leaving those houses who hesitated to pick a side completely isolated.


    Unfortunately, none of this tells me anything about Leomi''s state of mind about her actions in crushing the rather pitiful rebellion. Yvonne has little to offer on the subject because she''s been taking care of me and Lance''s mood has always been somber but hopeful during her visits.


    Once I''ve armed myself with the broadsword on my back and strapped my hunting knife on my calf, I set my umbrella on my half-shoulder and use a few portions from the twenty stored in my reserve to toughen my heart before leaving with Yvonne.


    My room''s door gives directly into the hospital. Every bed is occupied by wounded who are separated in two sections by a symbolic string, one space for the Hospitaliers and one space for the high born.


    The Alemplar doesn''t turn away from his work in reapplying a poultice even as whispers arise at my arrival. Far from taking offense, I appreciate the elder man''s professionalism so I make my way out while ignoring the Nobles'' fearful glares.


    As I make my way through the Temple, I run into the bright-eyed Semplar girl. She is accompanied by two boys who have also shown admiration towards me during their shifts at the workshop but whose opinions are far from being as intense as hers.


    While I''m prideful, I still find her perspective of me rather unjustified considering most of my accomplishments depended on the help I received from Celyz, Leomi, Amand, Cecil and many others.


    ¡°Dame Freepath! Can you demonstrate the switch you used to defeat Baroness Otun?!¡± The girl calls out.


    ¡°Switch?¡± I ask while slowing down, puzzled because I haven''t shown Liz'' grip change in public.


    ¡°The slash into a stab into a slash!¡± She exclaims excitedly, as if she can''t quite believe her luck that I replied.


    I bite the inside of my cheek and stop in my tracks because her reaction puts me in a quandary. I wanted to blow her off because I''m hurrying and only asked out of curiosity but she''s treating me as if I''m a being above others which means that the last thing I should do is to behave high and mighty like one.


    ¡°Yvonne, do you mind?¡± I turn to my friend.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She replies with a smile and draws the sword at her waist.


    ¡°Don''t lose it.¡± I tell the girl as I hold my umbrella out to her.


    The Semplar almost rips it out of my hands with a grin so wide that there is a real risk her jaw might fall off. The expressions of the boys grow slightly bitter but they brighten as I draw the broadsword on my back.


    ¡°This move might allow you to bypass your opponent''s defenses but it lacks power and the element of surprise because it is, by nature, a reactive measure one takes once their opening move failed.¡± I warn the kids who nod fervently.


    To demonstrate, I launch swing at Yvonne who easily raises her sword to place it in my blade''s way. I pull my right shoulder back while twisting my elbow and wrist to set my weapon on a vertical plane to launch a swift stab.


    The sword-sworn dodges back and to the side. I follow through with my attack by taking the last stomping step that brings power to the blow even though this configuration will not suffice to hit in order to preserve the momentum that will bring me victory once I complete the second switch.


    I read from Yvonne''s body language that her weight is resting on her two feet, which marks the half-way point of her retreat, the moment when she fully commits to the path she chose, I act.


    I bend my knees, lean forward, and apply a sideways motion to my weapon by extending my shoulder along with my elbow while snapping my wrist to the side as well as twisting it to bring the single-edged blade at the proper angle.


    All these rather brusque movements work in concert with the forward motion my blade already holds to turn my previously failed assault into an elegant diagonal downward slash that cuts through the air in pursuit of my opponent.


    Yvonne''s eyebrows jump up and her expression turns slightly frightened at the realization that she''s been caught off-guard despite knowing what I would do ahead of time.


    I stop my blade long before it hits Yvonne''s thigh and sheathe it in a singular movement. The sword-sworn takes one more step back while blinking in surprise at the fact that my attack would have hit her.


    Of course, my success depended partly on the fact she acted as my foil for the casual demonstration and the fact that she never saw me make this move before, for good reason considering it''s something Leomi taught me indirectly during our spars a couple of months ago.


    ¡°Way awesome.¡± The bright-eyed Semplar girl whispers.


    ¡°How did you do that?!¡± The boys exclaim at the same time.


    ¡°Yes... how?¡± Yvonne questions dazedly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder what the most helpful answer would be because there are too many things to say with no time to spare. ¡°The switch in itself isn''t difficult, Yvonne could teach you, but what makes it work is the mind''s capability to interpret what the senses tell it and make a decision based on that.¡± Feeling rather proud of my explanation, I proceed. ¡°I acted only once she began the process of switching her weight to her back-leg, locking her into place for the half-second it took me to switch.¡±


    I watch their reactions full of anticipation yet find four blank pairs of eyes staring back at me. My frown causes the three Semplars to hurriedly nod as if they understand, which causes me to scowl even more.


    ¡°If you want to have an understanding about what it is you must achieve, I suggest you play pranks on each other for a few months to sharpen your attention to details.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Jess...¡± Yvonne murmurs with disapproval.


    ¡°What? It''s training.¡± I protest. ¡°It isn''t as if it''ll be serious and they should get better, good enough to kick the ass of those who laughed at them.¡±


    ¡°They''ll get kicked out of the Order if they go too far.¡± She loudly tells me, obviously addressing her words to the already scheming Semplars.


    ¡°Then we''ll join the Hospitaliers, we might even get to leave the Izla and contribute to the Empire as Uhla will!¡± The bright-eyed girl exclaims excitedly.


    ¡°You''ll get yourselves killed, finish your training before thinking of going to war.¡± I tell them with a hard voice.


    ¡°But you never had any! It''s been said that you''ve even been oppressed by a Baron your whole life without ever being given the opportunity to learn swordswomanship yet reach the level of an expert as well as become a great tactician and strategist, that''s why we respect you so much!¡± The girl tells me with a feverish expression. ¡°Elizabeth Vil doesn''t hold a candle to you!¡±


    ¡°Because E.Vil has slaughtered?¡± Liz questions, slightly offended.


    She briefly cracked my mind to speak but retreated immediately after because we sisters can only be a singular entity to ask for Lance''s hand else we will tear ourselves apart from within out of irreconcilable jealousy.


    ¡°No, well yes, but no.¡± One of the boys answers.


    ¡°The deaths are regrettable but such is war, no Templar would deny such a self-evident fact even in a quest for revenge.¡± The other notes.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is frightening because she does not bleed and her actions remain intangible until the last moment. Her feats are praiseworthy but rarely respectable, unlike yours!¡± The bright-eyed Semplar declares fervently.


    Their responses give me much to think, especially given that these kids who trained hard for years to join the Order have more ''primitive'' ideals than those Lance has infused the Hospitaliers with by establishing the Charter.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Empire''s warped morality is glaringly obvious in their discourse as it is apparent that feats and victory justifies the means used on the battlefield from their perspective.


    While I''ve myself relied on this point of view, it shocks me to hear these idealistic youths bring it up because I know myself a monster and that my reasonings are tainted by insanity.


    I know for a fact that most of the Izla''s inhabitants don''t share such a point of view because I''m one of them and I''ve experienced the nature of people''s gratitude towards Elizabeth Vil.


    They are thankful for the fact she saved the Izla and the fact she stood up to Nobility in their name but only a small minority truly agree with the actions she took to achieve results.


    In fact, the Order is revered because of their altruistic actions and because of the legends about Templars sacrificing themselves with the certainty they will die to defend people.


    Such actions are at odds with the concept that the ends justify the means, after all those Templars'' survival would have given the Empire a better chance at winning a battle.


    Yet, it still makes sense because wars can only be won if the Empire remains united and the Templar Order is the link that unites us all so the image people have of them is of paramount importance.


    Perhaps Semplars'' beliefs are shaped by the Order so that they can accept the actions that must be taken to fight the Empire''s constant war for survival as well as taught that Templars be above such things to hold the bright torch of hope.


    While I am certain that neither Rykz nor Lisilese are truly attempting to exterminate humans, it doesn''t change the fact that they will extinguish humanity if it grows too weak.


    Yet, the more I deduce about the clearly calculated structure of the Empire and the seemingly obsolete Noble houses which have gradually lost power as years passed, the more dread I feel towards the Emperor and wonder how he will react once I''ve enacted my plans. Perhaps it is paranoia, or backlash for the years I''ve spent with blind trust towards the Emperor.


    ¡°Naive.¡± I tell the Semplars, returning to the conversation. ¡°There is no respectable way to fight a war because it involves murder and a battlefield is precisely the place where killings occur in the grandest proportions.¡±


    I seize my umbrella back, turn, and leave on these words because I''m too concerned and eager to meet Leomi to spend any more time debating these kids. Yvonne locks into step with me.


    We enter the Temple''s huge lobby only to run into Nahl, Uhla, and Rowland who my best friend clearly alerted as to my awakening when she went for water.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I directly tell Uhla who returns a thin smile. ¡°Stuck-up.¡± I add, causing her face to freeze.


    I giggle as I pass by her without pausing or even slowing down. I give the rest a nod of acknowledgment, partly because I''m embarrassed to have fainted after a single injury. I exit the Temple and turn west to head to the Hospitaliers'' headquarters.


    As I make the turn, I notice that Yvonne and Rowland are holding hands while grinning from the corner of my eyes. I wonder how the brunette could keep following us when he makes her this happy, after all she''s all but spelled out that our encounter with the Rykz changed her perspective on life.


    ¡°Hey, bestie? Can I have a word with you alone?¡± I casually call out to her. Yvonne trots over with a curious expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t doubt that you agree with Lance''s ideals but... you''re soft, you emphasize and you are kind but you would not defy society. Why fight with us? It isn''t as if Leomi doesn''t have enough bodyguards or can''t protect herself, as proven by the fact you spent a week at my bedside.¡± I tell her. ¡°And, yes, I know a sword-sworn provides more than physical safety but still, shouldn''t you want to start building yourself a life?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I don''t plan to settle down just yet, not before leaving some kind of legacy.¡± Yvonne replies calmly but with the hint of a teasing smile. ¡°I want to record your stories so that, someday, I can blatantly lie to the world and my grandchildren about how it was all thanks to me that the two of you made it.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t be much of a lie.¡± I tell her honestly.


    I think of how her kindness and willingness to be my friend when Leomi would not accept me, or of the risks she took to soothe our edges so that our relationship may be rekindled.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be a lie at all.¡± I correct.


    ¡°Aw, shucks.¡± Yvonne mumbles. Her cheeks slowly take a rosy hue.


    ¡°The ''shucks'' was too much, even for you.¡± I note with an amused smile. ¡°Is the blush genuine?¡±


    ¡°Half-half.¡± She replies with an embarrassed smile and a shrug.


    ¡°So it was.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Uhla speaks up.


    ¡°I have no clue where the lot of you are headed but I''m going to the Hospitalier headquarters and ditching you there.¡± I summarily reply.


    ¡°Maybe it isn''t the best idea...¡± She replies awkwardly.


    I stop short and flick around to throw her a hard glare, causing the new Hospitalier to stiffen and lower her eyes. Yvonne snaps her mouth shut, no doubt aware she failed to react in time and preserving her strength to later intervene so as to spare Uhla from all kinds of dangerous inconveniences if she mouths the intention to prevent me from meeting my Leomi.


    ¡°If any of you have anything to say about my relationship with Lance, you best keep it to yourselves and get lost.¡± I coldly warn them.


    Nahl pinches his lips to make a disapproving expression but doesn''t say a word, expressing all he wishes about me and her without butting in where he isn''t welcome. I furrow my brow.


    ¡°I''m merely worried your barbarian customs are corrupting the kindhearted Lady Lance.¡± Uhla protests as her cheeks become tomato red.


    The fact her surreal misunderstanding is wrapped inside a serious response makes me explode in laughter. Yvonne can''t help but giggle herself, causing further embarrassment to the ex-Semplar.


    ¡°Where are you from, Uhla?¡± I ask her, feeling curious about her constant use of the words ''savage'' and ''barbarian''.


    ¡°My family''s house belongs to Mirus but is located near Kruzser.¡± She replies stiffly. ¡°I came here to apprentice under my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nod.


    It''s slightly surprising she''s a Noble because of her dedication to her chosen profession as a healer but not so much considering Grace grew with a similar ambition to join the Order.


    Perhaps she could decide to leave the Order so easily because her uncle will teach her whether she''s part of the Order or not so joining Leomi''s organization offers her the best of both worlds, knowledge as well as opportunity to bring her skills where they are most needed.


    ¡°Alright, I''m in no mood to suffer a gaggle of mother hens so don''t follow me any further.¡± I tell them. ¡°If you''re headed in the same direction, pick a different route.¡±


    ¡°Hens make flocks.¡± Nahl instantly corrects.


    ¡°If you insist on further being associated with chickens, I''m not going to protest.¡± I reply with a mean grin.


    I turn and head off without further ceremony, too anxious about my kitten to be social. People call out to me a few times on the way to the Hospitalier compound to thank me and inquire about my recovery from Elizabeth Vil''s ambuscade, it warms my heart but not nearly enough to slow me down.


    I assume that Leomi, Roisia, and Cecil are behind this trickery to reinforce my cover but it remains mortifying to find out that it is a widely acknowledged truth that I''ve injured myself out of jealousy. It''s not as if it couldn''t happen but I would rather not bear the shame before it actually does!


    I enter the lobby at the same time the secretary walks our from behind his desk with a very awkward look on his face. I attempt to ignore the man but he intercepts me, forcing me to grit my teeth so as not to cause a scene that''ll delay me more than a brief conversation.


    ¡°Dame Jessi... Freepath.¡± The man calls out. He raises his hand to almost salute but interrupts himself in the middle.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, seething inside.


    ¡°Um, Grand Commander Lance just left the headquarters, you''ve just barely missed her.¡± He reports.


    ¡°...¡± I scowl.


    ¡°I hear she was headed for the north-east, good luck!¡± The secretary adds in a hurry.


    I snap around and stomp out the double-doors. I take a series of streets towards the north-east while scouring ahead to try to catch a glimpse of her back, of a carriage, or of a disturbance she could have left in the crowd. Unfortunately, I find no sign so I decide to ask an old man selling fruits from a small cart.


    ¡°Did you see Leomi Lance pass by?¡± I question directly.


    ¡°A''dhd seeh, ''aht Layda lehv''.¡± The elder tells me, his voice is garbled because of his black wooden teeth and thick patois accent that I believe originates from immigrants of Haitia. ¡°Kh''oudl.¡± He coughs. ¡°Chuld ca''ftch heur ef y''ll tahk noth straat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± I say and head off.


    ¡°G''luhk!¡± The old man cries out. ¡°D''n leyt evhil git ya dohn!¡±


    With this encounter, I decide to accelerate my pace despite the fact doing so will make it far more difficult to remain in control of my immediate surroundings because the change of direction she''s traveling towards makes me suspect she''s avoiding me.


    The feeling is confirmed when a young woman in a warrior''s outfit whose innocence and inexperience are written on her soft traits stops me by directly blocking my path.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil was first, Dame Jessica.¡± The woman utters sharply.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle without feeling amused in the slightest but not provoked enough to lose my temper, which I would have if that stranger threw our break-up in my face.


    ¡°Even though she shouldn''t have harmed you, perhaps it is best she did so that you learn to keep your distance to allow for a peaceful solution to the conflict.¡± She insists.


    ¡°Girl.¡± I utter with a cold voice, causing the aspirant warrior to clench her jaws. ¡°Liz would kick your ass ''till it bled intestines for butting in if I let her so get out of my way before I do it myself... or tell me where Leomi went.¡±


    At first, the woman doesn''t react but, then, her lips move to spell a very short word that I recognize as ''Liz''. You have a fan. She seems a bit crazy. I pull the cracks in my head back together and forcefully shove her aside.


    ¡°Our honorary Duchess Lance left Meria through the northern gates.¡± The warrior finally replies to my back.


    I raise my umbrella as thanks and take a turn into a diagonal avenue to make my way out of the city, now certain that she is headed for the cottage. Yet, the information doesn''t change the fact she''s avoiding me and that renders my need to make sure Lance is okay more urgent.

 Unescapable.Ch11

    As I walk past the city guards at the gates, I find myself smiling because it confirms Leomi held back her overprotective impulses and didn''t order Hospitaliers to follow me.


    Still, I decide to lose anyone possibly following me. While an attack from the surviving rebels so soon after being defeated is unlikely, it remains possible and exactly what I would do now that I think about it.


    To do so, I decide to hide in the same woods they used for the first ambush because it''s very difficult to find someone in there through sight and near-impossibly difficult to track, overtake, and then ambush a moving target in these.


    It would have been best to disappear in the city''s crowd but, clearly, Leomi''s destination is no secret while my umbrella and dress make me easily recognizable.


    It takes me a good six hours to make it there on foot but I care very little because, while trying for my patience, the journey allows me to confirm there is no one tailing me on horseback.


    Yet, I do spot a few more soldier squads patrolling in the area than there should be considering that large villages have their own garrisons and they''re further north-east along the road so there is no need to scout the wilderness.


    As I skirt within the edge of the woods looking for a tall tree I''m able to climb with three limbs, I spot a procession of carriages that are cruising past the woods half a kilometer away.


    I enhance my eyesight and manage to catch one banner depicting a drawn composite bow with a thick arrow nocked on the string surrounded by a constellation of shining stars.


    By memory, I associate this as the crest of one of Telnur''s houses. The lack of a golden lion means that this specific carriage doesn''t belong to Arkur, who should be able to use it as a Prince and flow-smith of the fourth Phalanx.


    The constellation makes it likely that the house is a maritime one, meaning that the one traveling in that carriage would benefit quite a bit to secure Lance''s hand.


    I turn away and plunge deeper in the woods, holding no more interest in the procession because it is obvious that these idiots are pursuing Leomi, taking the opportunity that she left the city to meet with her before I do. They better hope they''re gone by the time I get to the cottage.


    It isn''t Leomi''s fault, yet I can''t help but grow angry at her because of the jealousy the sight of these Nobles causes. To distract myself from these emotions, and because I have no trust in Arkur who could have changed his mind during the past week, I decide to reproduce the string construct he used in order to find a way to defeat it.


    As I walk through the woods, I assemble several thin air-blades in an attempt to make a string but achieve no results because the constructs end up being too frail. I conclude that there is a trick to Arkur''s strings, and that it''s possible that it isn''t even made of air.


    I frown and change my approach, assembling a kinetic cube to determine whether it can be made into a string but give up half-way because the shape matters very little.


    The important part is the interactions of the segments and, while the cube can deliver enough force to pierce armor, a solid string of kinetic force wouldn''t have broken under the attack I used and because it stimulated flames when Arkur dismissed them.


    It would make little sense to use a string of pure kinetic force to tear my shield apart because a kinetic cube would have achieved the same result in a shorter amount of time. No, the quantity of flow Arkur used doesn''t even add up to such a scenario.


    He didn''t use all that much energy, which means the string construct''s kinetic segments were merely a part of it, not the whole thing. I suddenly think of the barrier, not because it relates to the string construct but because it may very well be based on kinetic force.


    After all, I''ve only seen it block physical attacks and Leomi''s jay apparently... no, that wasn''t the same thing because her lance pierced the impostor. That means the bird likely completely obliterated the barrier to the point it couldn''t block anymore.


    It wouldn''t surprise me if the jay is a special construct considering it is unstructured and the way it came into being so I can''t use it as a point of reference.


    Considering the relatively small quantity of flow that Suxen''s barrier is made of, I would guess no more than a handful of portions, and the fact it can rapidly appear to intercept attacks, I can conclude that it is not made out of air.


    Yet, it also cannot be made of kinetic force because the cube itself is an inefficient construct. It took a lot of energy to create the tiny cube that burned with pale blue flames, yet all it could do was pierce through my armor. It would never be lethal unless it hits a vital organ or artery.


    I have no way to tell what Suxen''s barrier is exactly, but I do have an idea of a construct that could replicate the effects. If I can make a kinetic construct that, instead of producing kinetic force, it absorbs it, then it could theoretically block any physical attack.


    Arrows would be stopped cold when they reach the construct despite the lack of a tangible obstacle, blades swung would simply turn immobile as if they hit a solid wall. That construct would be far less costly than a kinetic cube because it would merely take away kinetic force already present instead of generating it.


    Still, it would have a glaring weakness in that someone could punch through it with bare hands by preventing the construct from affecting their bodies. But, who would fight with their fists without even gloves to protect their knuckles?


    I could use my blood construct to bypass the issue entirely, though. It''ll be worth testing when I run into the barrier construct again. I accelerate my pace through the woods, challenging my fear that I could have fear of thick woods after the ambush by going deeper within.


    I find quite a few boot and hoof prints which convinces me that there''s likely no one around from the impostor''s group but it does confirm I hold no trauma from my ambush but merely anger at having fallen for it. After all, I am wary of all whether they be soldiers, Hospitaliers, or assassins.


    I reach the other end of the woods in a couple of hours and catch sight of the cottage atop the cliff. The carriages I spotted earlier are surprisingly absent but there is dust in the air and a crater that I''m certain wasn''t there last week.


    I use a few lion constructs to climb mid-way up a tall tree and gaze to the south-west. I spot the back of the procession in slow retreat towards Meria. I grin because it tells me how the crater came to be.


    Yet, I also feel other more complicated emotions than joy towards her awaiting me inside while refusing all disturbances. I experience fear because her reaction to these idiots was violent, causing me to feel even more urgency to meet her.


    I pick up my umbrella to shield myself from thin branches as I start running. The physical exertion helps me deal with the quiet despair that rests in the bottom of my heart towards what I must do in the future and what I am about to do for Leomi to remain the being I love with all my heart.


    There is irony in the fact that I don''t wish for her to become similar to me but do want her to change to accept Celyz. Still, even if the seemingly impossible happens and that does come true, the final action I will take in my plan to destroy Nobility will be one to ensure it will never rise again but also cause Lance to suffer exactly because of who she is.


    How we wish I could remain functionally insane while also abandoning my ambitions. I run out of the woods towards the cottage at an angle to reach the front but slow down when I spot Yvonne and Vikiana facing off on the porch.


    The two appear to be arguing if I go by my best friend''s difficult and worried expression. She does eventually catch sight of me approaching in my dress and she tries to discreetly shake her head to tell me to avoid Viki.


    Her movement is, unsurprisingly, caught by Vikiana who turns and throws me a quick glare before turning to my best friend. Yvonne''s shoulders rise and her eyebrows tighten from what the woman tells her but then her arms fall.


    She gives me an apologetic look before turning to enter the cottage alone. Hm. Vikiana turns to me and heads over to cut me off with her hand on the hilt of her sword. Whatever this is, Leomi gave her agreement or Yvonne wouldn''t have left so easily.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    From this, and the fact Viki is picking a fight, it''s possible that Lance wants to break up. Or, it would be if it wasn''t impossible. What''s more likely is for Vikiana to be tes...


    ¡°Let us find out how worthy you are in your chosen field.¡± Vikiana utters, confirming her intent is as I''ve deduced.


    ¡°I do not see any benefit to entertaining you, Viki.¡± I reply coldly. ¡°You can''t stop me and Leomi from being together.¡±


    ¡°You know that I am able to force you to fight, but that way would leave a wound on the survivor''s heart.¡± She replies flatly, implying that she would duel me to the death if I were to refuse here and now.


    I''ve no doubt she intends to test my character during this fight, were I to accept, by making me think she is trying to kill me. After all, she has met me before and after I turned insane as well as witnessed the ravages my actions caused to my personality.


    Viki''s reason to act now could be because of the state I fucked Leomi into, or because of Leomi''s sadistic treatment of me which caused her to fear our union, or because she simply wants to fight me.


    It doesn''t matter because Jessica has no intention of agreeing and Elizabeth does not care so she is not provoked, which means that I can merely walk past her on my way to the cottage while ready to draw the rapier if she were to approach me.


    ¡°If you cannot defeat me, why should I ever trust you with my daughter?¡± Vikiana asks rhetorically because the answer is obvious, she should not.


    I cannot help but pause because this is a true challenge to my pride as Elizabeth Vil. The woman takes a single side-step and blocks my way forward, provoking Jessica Freepath.


    ¡°Bare blades?¡± I question, trembling from E.Vil''s eagerness to stomp the woman into the ground.


    ¡°No restrictions.¡± She answers with a calm voice that contrasts with her tense expression.


    So, I can use all the flow I want to get rid of this final obstacle to Lance. I must be quick to win without mutilating her. I spin my umbrella a few times before setting it down on the ground because she''s not an opponent I can play around with.


    Viki unsheathes her short sword. I draw the broadsword on my back. We both hold our weapons out with the most casual gestures yet, like me towards her, she must be intensely focused to catch every single movement I make.


    Liz and Jess choose not to close the distance because, unlike every other opponent they met, Vikiana''s point to point burst speed is too high for this tactic. If we enter close combat, she will inevitably create an opening for her to lion''s step out of our field of vision.


    She does not approach either, apparently wary of our unorthodox fighting style and tendency to take insane risks in battle. I shape a perception construct with half my energy, accelerating myself for a hundred seconds.


    I reserve a quarter of my flow to enhance my body with strengthening and lion type constructs while using the rest to apply a defensive construct to my single-edged broadsword because I don''t want to turn this into a hand to hand battle by ruining both our weapons through clashing with armor-piercing constructs.


    As my blade turns golden, I swing it towards hers who has taken the hue of flow as well. Clang. Our swords ring like bells as they impact each other. Hers remains steady, proving that we''ve both taken the approach of disarming our opponent first.


    My defensive construct loses two portions of energy, meaning she chose an armor-piercing construct. I''m not surprised because she knows of my now obsolete lightning-armor-piercing construct so her best bet is to try to ruin my weapon if I use it.


    I adjust my grip on my weapon and send a half-dozen lion strikes at hers, each using arcs calculated to arrive at widely different angles that it forces her from one side to another. It takes much less effort on the part of the attacker, an advantage I''ll need to rely on to win.


    My goal is to overwhelm her by using my advantage in speed while she has to divert some of her attention to hurriedly shape another construct to protect her sword while defending.


    After all, if she leaves her weapon without any construct, I could switch to my sundering construct and cut it. Vikiana blocks the first few blows without difficulty but the fact I keep swinging at varying angles without pause causes her to lose ground.


    She ultimately decides to bring her short sword closer to her chest to gain just a little bit more time to defend, which also allows her to apply a defensive construct to her weapon.


    The fact she doesn''t lack the energy to do so informs me that she''s stocked up on energy to prepare for this fight. I decide to give up on Jess'' arcing slashes because her close stance means I have to move in range of her left hand to counter it, which I don''t want to do yet.


    I release another half-dozen quick lion strikes with Jess'' style while preparing to merge in some of Liz'' style. Vikiana remains on the defensive but manages to cope better and better with my slashes because, unfortunately, I don''t have such a quick and imaginative mind that I can create a multitude of variations on the spot even with my current perception of time.


    Not to mention that her close-range defense means the tip of my broadsword is impacting the base of her short sword, meaning she is negating much of the force behind my blows with little effort.


    Never mind the reflexes that allow her to react to my rapid barrage of blows, which hold just enough power to cut flesh but not bone, her experience means that she is able to use her tall height as an advantage the same way I use my average one.


    She''s a bigger target than I am but that also means each of her steps helps her cross more distance than mine do. These simple facts mean that we both must be very careful about what moves we make.


    I link my failed swing into the launch of my last lion strike during which I''m going to enact my change of style, using a high slash aimed at her throat. She raises her sword to block as soon as I move, showing how predictable I''ve gotten.


    This time, I don''t worry about her countering and follow through with the blow by stomping forward with my left foot to add power. She brings her right leg back as if mirroring my stance. I twist my right arm and waist to turn the slash into a downward stab.


    Viki reacts almost instantly by swinging the sword she raised to block down in order to parry my attack. No surprise there, she saw me execute this before and is no doubt the one who taught Leomi.


    Yet, she fails to notice me open my hand to release the grip of my broadsword and let it slide forward along my palm. I snap my index and thumb on around the pommel just as her weapon impacts mine.


    My blade snaps downward, almost ripping the hilt out of my strengthened two fingered grip but not quite because she moved too quickly and with the intent to divert the tip of my weapon.


    The broadsword arcs down along the anchor point my fingers provide. I raise my arm, wasting a lion strike so as to be quick enough, while angling my palm forward until my weapon''s handle hits.


    I close my fingers, completing my switch to a backhanded grip thanks to her unwitting help and immediately step forward while lion''s stabbing down at her left shoulder. Viki''s light blue irises widen in realization she made a mistake but she doesn''t panic.


    She actually does three things at once. First, she slashes at my belly with her short sword, which won''t do much damage because it''s too close but will certainly rip through my dress and cut a few layers of muscle.


    Second, she leans forward and to the left to launch a palm strike, crazily putting her shoulder further at risk and doing exactly what my attack is designed to dissuade her from doing.


    Third, she demonstrates her cleverness and unbelievable footwork by angling her forward left foot sideways for a better foothold to lion''s step without any run-up in order to dodge far enough.


    A bitter taste fills my mouth. These last two decisions of hers defeat my tactics while the first is a retaliation. Viki''s lion''s step removes her torso from the trajectory of my weapon''s point which continues downward towards her exposed calf.


    Yet, her palm strike lands on the spine of my single-edged broadsword, pushing it back at me which causes me to miss her retreating leg. I manage to reverse my torso''s momentum thanks to my strengthening construct but just barely.


    With all this tension, and Liz'' move having failed, I feel a stiffness in my chest that isn''t merely caused by my struggling lungs. I decide to go all-in and start using backhanded clubbing blows with my blade''s blunt spine.


    She struggles to block my first blow and the three that land afterward because the arc of my attacks aren''t thought out but chosen by instinct and blood-thirst, adding an element of unpredictability because I often make the decisions before optimizing my body to expertly launch these attacks.


    As the woman defends herself from these heavier and irrational swings, while protecting the blade of her short sword, I assemble a hybrid kinetic-shredding construct so as to launch a pinpoint strike that may break her weapon despite the defensive construct covering it.


    Liz'' enthusiasm for battle fills my mind, the excitement caused by the increased adrenaline makes it slightly more difficult for me to complete the construct as well as make a blood-needle to use as a last resort but I do manage.


    As I prepare to finish the fight, I notice that her rhythm changed while my mind was otherwise occupied and Liz'' Berserk-like instincts took over. Vikiana suddenly tenses up as she leans to her own right side.


    I hurriedly divert the straight bashing swing I''ve aimed at her forehead, twisting it into a half-moon defensive swipe to protect my left side because her preparations could indicate that she''s preparing a rapid and powerful swing.


    Then, Viki just... vanishes from my sight. I reflexively squeeze the Moebisus loop core of my perception construct with my mind because it also functions as a timer segment, causing time to slow down by a third more.


    Next, I retreat to the left while spinning to the right and once more redirecting my broadsword''s momentum by launching a completely unprepared and wild swing towards my right.


    After all, the other possibility for her to lean to her right was to lion''s step to her left but I foolishly dismissed the possibility because I deemed that we were far enough away from each other that she would be unable to move quickly enough to escape my senses.


    I should have known better, she used this on fucking Rykz who have insane reflexes so there''s no reason she would be unable to confuse my eyes when she''s able to trick a Rykz warrior''s three-hundred-sixty degree detection radius and kill them in the split-second it takes them to register the change.

 Unescapable.Ch12

    I immediately throw a wide slash out towards my right with the dull spine of my broadsword, activating the hybrid kinetic-shredding construct which is simply a battle version of my plowing construct.


    Despite the shorter range of my weapon because of my backhanded grip, the lack of an edge to concentrate the force of the impact, and my lack of visibility, I do manage to adjust my aim to threaten her thanks to the glimpse of silver that appeared when she arrested the momentum she gave herself with the lion''s step.


    Crack. Our weapons cross and steel shatters. I retreat back and to my left while turning to the right, bringing Viki back in my field of vision in the shortest time possible.


    The blurry silhouette of her short sword is cruising towards my chest. I don''t even find the time to panic at the sight of the attack and the fact the weapon seems intact despite something having broken.


    I use a lion strike to raise my broadsword and block. Clank. The blow lands on the flat of my weapon and sends a shockwave all the way up my shoulder despite the defensive construct.


    We lock blades for a split moment, enough for me to catch the surprise on Vikiana''s face towards the fact I caught her strike. I spot that my weapon broke one of the cross-guard''s wings on hers, no doubt what allowed me to survive her disappearing act.


    I lion''s step backward while flicking my broadsword up to return to a standard grip. She follows with a lion''s step of her own. I launch a smooth-looking slash with an arc calculated to cut through her calf if she tries to kick me.


    The attack causes her to pause for a split-second so as to switch her stance to both change tactics and not step into my attack. That tiny delay is plenty for me to forcefully alter the trajectory of my blade, turning my ''beautiful'' move into a brutal horizontal hacking lion strike.


    Viki twists her waist while bringing her left palm down. Her hand turns golden a moment before it impacts the flat of my broadsword and sends the tip barreling uncontrollably towards the ground.


    The reflexes and senses necessary to do this are stunning. I myself might not be able to safely do this with my perception construct. She chains a stabbing counter-attack towards my head immediately behind the blow.


    Unfortunately for her, the method she chose to blow my blade away also killed the momentum of my weapon which allows me to reverse my hacking motion. I bring my broadsword up while ignoring the unsteady point so as to swipe at her piercing lion strike.


    The blade of her short sword impacts my grip just above my thumb and is caught by the momentum of my blocking motion that diverts the point away from my face. Her sharp weapon cuts my hilt''s leather strap up to my cross-guard as Vikiana pulls it back to restore her defensive stance.


    A good choice because it prevents me from smashing the pommel of my weapon on her nose, which I planned to do. I deactivate my perception construct, which has burnt half its flow, to catch my breath.


    ¡°You''re fast.¡± Vikiana mutters quietly.


    ¡°You''re deadly.¡± I reply stiffly.


    While I''ve launched perhaps ten times the number of attacks she has, Viki came much closer to ending me. The only reason she has been on the defensive is my perception construct.


    My blood-needle, which isn''t quite aptly named because it''s a simple blood-blade with a different shape that is unable to reproduce the bursting explosion of the air-needle, will not work unless I launch it at close-range.


    I''ve used everything I could yet none of it worked. My grip switches can only happen after blocking her or while retreating against her. The tactic remains useful but cannot be relied upon as a feint to create an opening out of the blue, merely to exploit one that didn''t exist before the switch.


    I think hard but come to the conclusion that I can''t risk closing the distance once more because my focus will inevitably waver and there''s no telling if I''ll survive if she slips my field of view again.


    I activate my perception construct and attack. I combine Jessica''s calculations to Elizabeth''s instincts as I did before. I use precise and rapid attacks that cut through the air in such a way as to prevent her from countering with kicks or closing in to land a palm strike while throwing in brutal hacking unpredictable blows when Viki attempts to counter.


    We fall into a false-rhythm, me on the forward attack, her on the close-held defense. It is false because it is deception from us both. Our swords cross and clash in-between us as we both seek the perfect opening from the mindless exchanges.


    Anyone else would have fallen to Jess'' arcing swings designed to either directly create an opening or bait the opponent into falling for Liz'' deadly hacking slashes, yet this opponent is patiently dismantling me by remaining on the defensive.


    There is no outward sign that I am losing, I in fact appear to be winning by the sheer damage her short sword has received to its cross-guard and edge, yet my survival-instincts are flaring.


    I decide to enact a desperate plan because I''ll drop if the fight lasts any longer. I focus entirely on her weapon, leaving openings for her to outmaneuver me with her left arm and legs.


    Vikiana doesn''t immediately take advantage, she keeps blocking my blows, but her eyes narrow. Liz suddenly snaps Jess'' focus and breaks her cutting downward diagonal slash to push out with the weapon, turning the swing into an ugly advancing stab.


    Viki stiffens and takes a half-step back, pulling a left wrist that shouldn''t have been there from the path of the blade, barely avoiding having it cut through. I take advantage of her surprise to drain energy from all my constructs apart from the one accelerating my perceptions.


    I use the flow to turn the defensive construct on my broadsword into a sundering construct and then dismantle my perception construct to return the energy I drained from all the other constructs.


    The golden hue covering my blade flickers slightly but it''s insignificant because Jess had already pulled it back out of Viki''s direct line of sight. The veteran''s right foot suddenly lands in my belly, propelling me backward.


    I stagger for a few steps but quickly regain my balance, yet not quickly enough to be able to dodge the stab aimed at my forward thigh. I panically slash from right to left at the approaching blade.


    I feel glee about the fact Viki still doesn''t have the confidence to enter very close range and use the style she has to destroy dozens of Rykz warriors the first time I witnessed her fight at the top of her game.


    While I am aware that this is because she isn''t truly trying to kill me and so isn''t prepared to risk either of our lives, it remains an achievement I can be proud of. After all, unlike when she fought me on the galley, she isn''t taking precautions towards Elizabeth Vil''s left arm.


    The edge of my blade rapidly approaches the flat of her short sword, both weapons blurry to my eyes because of their speed, yet Vikiana does not retreat and instead prepares to launch a palm-strike.


    My broadsword slices through her weapon, easily cutting it in half despite her having sent an intense stream of flow to reinforce the defensive construct at some point I missed.


    She shows no surprise at the loss, she actually steps close into my range and launches her palm-strike at my right shoulder. I rely on my instincts to twist my waist so as to dull the impact while swiftly altering my strengthening construct to focus entirely on reinforcing the bones and articulations there.


    The collision still forces all the air out of my lungs and throws me backward but I do manage to use that momentum to retreat and avoid her stabbing attack. Unfortunately, she doesn''t stop there and launches herself forward with a lion''s step.


    Liz launches a brutal hacking slash from left to right in order to intercept her. She lands with her chest just outside of my blade''s path and redirects her momentum to my now unprotected left side.


    Viki lands with her half-sword pulled under her armpit in the perfect stance for a lion''s stab aimed at my heart. Her every action leading to this moment was calculated to force me into a series of moves that left me with no physical way to ensure my survival.


    My sundering construct cleanly cut her weapon in half but the angle left her with a usable sharp tip, her palm-strike destroyed my footwork, her pursuit forced me to counter or be stabbed but also removed my weapon from my left side and gave it enough left to right momentum that even the Little one couldn''t use its strength to forcefully pull it back in time to block.


    But, I''ve planned for my defeat from the start. I''ve witnessed her kill a Rykz warrior with a single stab to the chest after bypassing the Vuskyt shield with a lion''s step, this move of hers is no different. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She launches her stabbing attack at my left flank, I activate my blood-needle. The golden projectile pierces through my flesh from where it laid in ambush underneath my forearm.


    The blood-needle flies in a narrow arc and impacts the side of her sword with full force. The two ricochet off of each other, causing Viki''s aim to veer wildly off-mark and pierce the air behind my back.


    The golden bolt barrels straight at her left shoulder to lodge itself a handful of centimeters into her flesh, causing the left arm she raised to fall. I use a lion''s step to hop backward while slashing at her throat with a precise arc. I interrupt myself mid-way into the strike once I''ve confirmed that it''ll hit.


    ¡°My win.¡± I declare as I pull the blood-needle out of her shoulder.


    Viki silently stares at the golden projectile flying next to me, likely aware that it isn''t an air-needle because, even though she was likely in the process of interrupting her stab, solidified air wouldn''t have had the weight necessary to alter the trajectory even with the speed it flew at.


    I make the needle burst in a splash of blood to answer the question floating silently between us. Her irises widen. After a few seconds, she nods. That simple gesture causes me to feel elation I never have from obtaining victory in a duel.


    With her acknowledgment, I sheathe my broadsword and begin using my flow to close the hole I made in my forearm, finding that it''s starting to shake now that I''ve relaxed because Liz pushed it a bit too far to keep up in strength.


    She puts away the two halves of her short sword. She then reaches to the pouch at her back to take a flask of water and a roll of bandages out that she offers to me.


    I take them and use my teeth to open the cork before making water splash down on my forearm while taking care not to wet my dress. I then return it and use my energy to hold one end of the bandage so as to wrap it around the wound.


    ¡°I wish for your love towards each other to prevail, you have my blessing.¡± Vikiana abruptly speaks up.


    Her words are plain and honest but I perceive that there is an implied meaning that isn''t quite as simple as it first seems. She could be wishing for us to prevail over our quirks, or hurting each other, or the world afar. I take it that her deeper meaning is for us to be happy together.


    ¡°We''ll have to talk about how to take care of the elderly.¡± I tell her, choosing this awkward way to tell her she''s welcome because she seems about to leave.


    ¡°I won''t be going far.¡± She replies with a slightly amused smile.


    Vikiana then hesitantly raises her arm to place her hand on my shoulder, rather slowly as if she''s worried I would reject the touch or wary of my reaction.


    In fact, I stare quite stunned as she squeezes my shoulder and then walks away. Her gesture makes me feel like a hero as I stare at the cottage door. I won, and now I get the woman.


    A self-mocking smile appears on my lips as I pick up my umbrella and head inside without further delay. I open the door and enter the empty living room. To my left, in the kitchen, is Yvonne at the stove who snaps around with a worried expression. Her strained traits immediately slacken as she recognizes me.


    ¡°Vik...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I interrupt. ¡°This fight was a long time coming between us, it didn''t really resolve anything but it doesn''t need to because what matters is that we understand how much Leomi means to the other.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne replies with a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In the backyard, she promised she wouldn''t run any further.¡± Yvonne answers delicately.


    I immediately stomp towards the backdoor, forgetting all my amused fantasies to have her welcome me in her bedroom. As I step out, I find Leomi in uniform wielding a hand-plow and striking the ground.


    She doesn''t turn to me or signal in any way that she heard me. I walk over and catch the head of the tool when the lifts it again. Leomi makes a feeble attempt at breaking my grip before giving up.


    I throw the item aside and wrap my arm around her stiff waist, pushing my head between her shoulder-blades to comfort her. Leomi remains standing unsteadily as she is in my embrace, as if she dares not move to accept it, yet her right hand finds and grasps at my wrist.


    ¡°I''ve caused you harm, over and over. Whether I try to protect you by abandoning you, by accepting you, by protecting you, by releasing you, by cooperating with you.¡± Leomi utters with a depressed tone. ¡°It''s best I stay away from you but you must be the one to walk away because all that I do when it comes to us has so far ended in disaster.¡±


    In spite of her words, her grip on my wrist only tightens. All that I, we, hear in your words, my love, is that your priority is me, us, above yourself and your impulses.


    ¡°I''m still breathing, aren''t I?¡± I ask lightly.


    ¡°For how long after the injury? The Alemplar could not tell me whether it would be months or a year, he said that it''s up to the Lake now because your flow is what''s keeping you together. That is how bad your health has become.¡± Lance utters, her voice cracking.


    ¡°I have a solution about that, you know.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°What?¡± She questions without a hint of hope to her tone.


    ¡°Flow follows intent, if my will is to live, then the Lake will keep me alive as long as feasibly possible.¡± I tell her, causing her to relax somewhat.


    ¡°How do I make you want to live as hard as possible?¡± Lance asks in a whisper.


    ¡°Make me happy, part of that is letting me make you happy.¡± I reply matter-of-factly.


    ¡°But how do I do that?¡± She questions, sounding lost.


    ¡°By talking to me first.¡± I tell her with a smile in my voice. ¡°How have you been?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Working.¡± She says shortly.


    ¡°Will you stop sulking? It wasn''t your fault I got injured but mine for not paying enough attention.¡± I berate her. ¡°I could have predicted the ambush, I can think as they do, you cannot because you instinctively follow certain rules.¡±


    ¡°It was my operation, and I...¡± Lance trails off. ¡°I was too careless, I should have asked you for help instead of trying to impress you.¡±


    ¡°I''m already impressed, Lance, you''re much stronger than I am.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°In what way?¡± She asks, scoffing.


    ¡°You''re clearly hurting about the lives you took but your first thoughts are altruistic.¡± I bluntly reveal.


    ¡°I...¡± She chokes. ¡°I''m not, and my love towards you is hardly altruistic.¡± She says, controlling her voice.


    ¡°You take too much upon your shoulders, let me help you carry your burden.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''ve taken so much more upon yours.¡± She whispers in response.


    ¡°By abandoning just as much.¡± I contradict with a firm voice. ¡°If you try to become like me, if you stop letting the lives you take affect you, Leomi, then you will never achieve your ambitions.¡±


    Leomi doesn''t reply. She pulls my arm away so as to turn and face me, showing her dug traits. There are dark shadows under her eyes as if she spent the week awake while I spent it asleep. My smile stiffens at the sight.


    She falls to her knees and wraps her arms around my thighs before pressing her head against my chest. I run my fingers in her short white hair to comfort her and pull her firmly against me.


    ¡°I love you, kitten.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± She mumbles.


    While she agreed to let me comfort her, it takes her a while to let go. I decide to give her the time she needs because she''s in no state to make a decision towards our engagement.


    After a few minutes, I hear light sobs coming out from the lips I can feel trembling through the cloth of my dress. I allow her my comfort for as long as she wants, and don''t push to give her as long as she needs when she pulls away after a few minutes.


    ¡°Did you sleep and eat enough? Did you take care of yourself for me?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No.¡± She replies, sounding ashamed.


    ¡°Let''s go do that, then.¡± I tell her.


    Lance nods briefly and wipes her eyes with her uniform''s sleeve before accepting my help to rise to her feet. I worry that she hasn''t cried hard or long enough but I do not believe that such things can be forced and do not think that talking about her guilt in detail will help either if she does not initiate the conversation.


    With these thoughts in mind, I lead my lover by the hand inside the cottage and switch to a wrist hold to sit in front of her at the table. Yvonne serves two plates in front of us before giving us a wink and placing an item wrapped in red cloth as well as a small box in the center.


    My best friend, her sword-sworn, then leaves the cottage to give us the time we need alone. In spite of my burning desire to finally ask for her hand, I feel no urgency because we''re exactly where we need to be.


    Once we''ve had our meal in silence, Lance takes me upstairs to the bedroom she prepared for us, leaving our rings behind. There is a large double bed with satin blankets that she seems to be carrying around with her everywhere she goes.


    She undresses in front of me with a hint of awkward timidity that lights up a fire in me. I decide to lock gaze with her because she doesn''t need this right now. I help her get into bed and wrap herself up in the blankets before sitting by her side.


    ¡°Hold me to sleep.¡± Leomi demands with a high-pitched voice that instantly causes her to grimace at herself because her order sounded more like a whine.


    ¡°Of course, my Lady.¡± I reply, causing her to freeze for a brief moment as her cheeks turn bright red.


    ¡°Don''t tease, jay.¡± She harshly orders with a much, much, firmer tone.


    I angle my head to the side and wink to do exactly the contrary but then pull her satin covered figure atop my lap so as to pass my arm around her chest and tightly hold her against me by the left breast.


    Lance closes her light gray eyes and lets out a long sigh of utter relief. I feel her heartbeat accelerate slightly while her nipple hardens against my palm but she falls asleep within seconds and her body calms down, losing all tension as all her muscles slacken.


    Leomi''s sharp traits become much softer, her face turns much cuter and beautiful compared to the gorgeous apparition she usually presents. Her complete trust makes my heart melt and I spent the next six hours staring at her peaceful sleeping expression.

 Unescapable.Ch13

    As I hold my peaceful sleeping lover, I wonder what the future will hold for us. The thought immediately brings into me disarray because I know deep down that I have no future.


    Whether my plan works, fails, or succeeds beyond belief, it is very likely that I won''t survive its final implementation. Beyond that, my body is a ruin with individual parts can be held together by the Little one''s tendrils at the cost of further fragilizing its foundations.


    Whether is it Celyz, the University, or Suxen, I am fully aware that none have the capability to heal me within the very limited time-frame available to me. After all, repairing damage is far more difficult than causing it and, if my oak had a solution, she would have said so.


    Amusingly, the approaching end to my lifespan is the very reason I am so determined to destroy Nobility, risking death before my time comes. I wish to leave something of consequence behind, a mark that proves I''ve lived.


    What better symbol could stand for me than the obliteration of what has hindered the freedom I so wish to acquire? Still, for Celyz and Leomi''s sake, I must not give up because my oak may be able to save me, not by healing me, but by fundamentally changing what I am.


    I do fear the method, less than Leomi, but I do so fear it. Suxen''s words about the death and rebirth an individual experiences with every new thought remain stuck in my mind.


    While I disagree, such change is far from death in my opinion, it does not alter the fact that becoming a true hybrid is so significant that I cannot dismiss Leomi''s concerns that I would no longer be myself.


    I cannot help but wonder if, after all, it''s possible for us to leave it all behind. For me to give up on hubris and grant Celyz as well as Lance every second of the time I have left.


    Yet, neither would agree because it would mean leaving me to die in their limbs. I experience harsher grief and despair at this thought than I have towards the knowledge of my impending doom.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi whispers, startling me because I was too deep in my thoughts to notice her eyes opening.


    ¡°Hey there, kitten.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks gently.


    ¡°Always am in your presence, you?¡± I return, applying gentle pressure to her breast.


    ¡°Hm.¡± She replies with a gentle sigh. ¡°You lie.¡± She adds.


    Leomi pulls her right hand out of her satin blankets and reaches up to my intact cheek to caress it with her thumb. Her tender gesture born of concern for me makes me feel as I committed a fault for making her worry.


    ¡°I''m a bit worried there will be a secondary ambush.¡± I tell her to change the subject.


    ¡°I''ve already doubled the patrols.¡± She replies, frowning. ¡°I might be able to triple them.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think more soldiers will change anything.¡± I shake my head. ¡°It may cause more confusion to exploit and it isn''t as if they''ll attack with an army. But, we do know that we''re targets so we can set up a network of alarms around the cottage to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods while biting her lower lip in worry. ¡°I''m sorry about sending you to the Alemplar, I had...¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, kitten.¡± I interrupt her with a smile. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, he thinks your internal injuries were caused by battle.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Good.¡± I tell her with relief.


    ¡°You can''t use that blood construct as you did again, jay, you ripped some of your veins open. The construct itself caused the blood to turn black and caused more problems.¡± Leomi tells me with a concerned expression.


    ¡°That makes sense, I won''t.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Good.¡± She sighs and lightly pulls on my cheek with the tips of her fingers.


    ¡°Your mother, she gave us her blessing.¡± I speak up as I lean down.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Leomi sighs absently.


    I smile, finding her desire to be kissed absolutely adorable. I watch her lips part and bend as far down as I can. She closes the distance, her eyelids fall as our mouths meet and our tongues meld in a slow upside-down dance.


    I lose my sense of time as the moment seems to prolong itself towards eternity. In the end, she splits it as she initiated it, by using mere pressure with the tips of her fingers to dictate our actions.


    Her erect nipples are pushing up the satin blankets, revealing how it excites her to have such control. Paradoxically, the fact I decide whether or not to entertain her means that I hold more than she does.


    I have no interest in pointing this out to her because it would be hubris, vanity. I would much rather make her happy. Lance and Celyz, their love, led me to feel secure and confident in myself, I have no need to feel in control with them, I don''t fear to let go.


    ¡°Why is your forearm bandaged?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°Cost of being found worthy by Viki.¡± I reply, feeling it odd she asks as she should know what happened. Did I misread the events earlier?


    ¡°You fought?!¡± Lance exclaims, sitting up on the bed and spinning to me.


    ¡°We did. We probably will again, she taught me much.¡± I answer honestly.


    I was wrong. Of course I was, Leomi wouldn''t have agreed to let us fight after I''ve just recovered, stupid of me to think so. But, then, what did Vikiana tell Yvonne? Likely the truth, that it''s the only way the two of us could understand each other.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Lance utters, so angry her voice trembles.


    ¡°Calm down, kitten.¡± I berate her. ¡°Viki and I are idiots, we are selfish in our love and hopes towards you so talking would never have worked.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She protests.


    ¡°We figured it out and she gave us her blessing.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°She did?¡± Leomi asks with a hazy voice. ¡°She did.¡± She repeats more firmly with a grin on her face.


    She suddenly seizes a chunk of my hair and pulls me in to forcefully kiss me as she spins up to her knees on the mattress, somehow keeping the satin blankets on her shoulders.


    She pushes me down and presses her breasts against my chest, her body undulating against mine in sultry waves. Her hands find my sensitive spots in moments. A pinch to my nipple, a caress to my buttocks, a bite to my lower lip, thigh to my sex.


    Her actions cause me to fall in a stupor of desire. I feel naked in spite of my dress while the mere satin blanket she''s wearing gives her an allure and elegance I could never match even though her tiny round breasts are fully exposed.


    ¡°Don''t fight again for such stupid reasons.¡± She orders me with glistening droplets at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°No promises.¡± I reply, unwilling to lie.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of the terror I felt all week? What if you never woke up?¡± She asks shakily, piercing my heart with her anguish.


    ¡°I, I don''t know.¡± I reply, unable to hold her gaze.


    ¡°What were you thinking about earlier?¡± She asks, using one index on my chin to make me look back at her.


    ¡°If I should give up, spend all the time I have with those I love.¡± I answer, forcing myself to keep my eyelids open even though I have trouble sustaining the intensity of her light gray irises. ¡°I wonder if Liz forced you onto this path where your life is at risk by seeking your help, if Jess didn''t go too far with nothing when she had no right to impose it on you.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Did we? Are we?¡± I ask, desperate for answers because doubt hurts, because I don''t feel I''m justified in holding so much influence on my lovers.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.¡°Arrogant.¡± Leomi berates with amusement in her eyes. ¡°But warranted, you are my everything.¡±


    ¡°But... you would have chosen a different path.¡± I utter, fully aware that Leomi is rushing her ambitious plans.


    ¡°Hm, no.¡± She denies, surprising me. ¡°I regret not my choice to risk everything with you and, had I held the benefit of hindsight when I made these choices, I would not have picked a different path.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You know me, my jay.¡± Lance replies as she leans down to nibble my lower lip. ¡°I abhor mediocrity and that is what my life would have become had I not acted to preserve Izla Meria. I would have become a pawn only able to seek power through others. You''ve shown me the way to realize my dreams by becoming more than I would ever have through a title.¡± She explains with a rather sad expression.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I murmur, reassured by her words but in dismay towards her expression.


    Leomi suddenly lets herself fall atop of me and places her chin on my chest. The satin blanket slowly glides down to follow her. I reach out and place my hand on her lower back.


    ¡°Yet, the price you paid...¡± She trails off. ¡°I would have chosen to wither and become mediocre if I knew, a life with you would have been plenty to make me happy.¡±


    ¡°I, doubt it.¡± I tell her with a reassuring smile. ¡°That girl, she wouldn''t have been able to handle you. I''m who I''ve chosen to be and I don''t regret the cost.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Leomi exhales roughly, her expression turning difficult. ¡°I''m not sure what to say, how to say it.¡± She pauses and her traits become determined. ¡°You''re the one dying but I''m making it about me, making you take care of me, of my emotions.¡± She blames herself with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°No, you''re both making it about us which is exactly what I, what Liz and Jess, need to get through this. It''s what has given me hope and kept me going. Love is what I need to conquer the loneliness my mortality inflicts on me.¡± I tell her with a firm voice.


    Lance freezes, her eyes narrow, the corners of her lips fall. She looks unhappy, heartbroken, evidently aware that I''m including Celyz as one of my supports with the same importance to me as her. Yet, she doesn''t torment me, nor act oblivious, nor plays deaf.


    ¡°We are absolute. We''ll figure it out, together.¡± Leomi whispers with pain in her voice.


    She''s saying that we''ll deal with the consequences rather than come to a consensus on what to do. Lance and Celyz, neither are willing to compromise about the other, each too stubborn to allow me to mediate, and they hold a secret I can only wish does not involve a truce that will break once I expire.


    ¡°You...¡± I choke because what it feels like I''m about to rip my heart out of my chest. ¡°I''m going to die Leomi. I''m afraid of what it''ll do to you.¡± I tell her, delaying.


    ¡°I won''t allow you to.¡± She denies.


    Lance passes her hands around my back and seizes my buttocks, granting me a feeling of safety, that I can rely on her. It hurts me more. Her lips curl into a smirk, telling me my pain showed on my face.


    Unlike when I first met her, I now know that the pleasure she takes in my pain is a sign of how twisted she is but in no way an indication that she does not care. On the contrary, Leomi Lance cares so much it is almost unbearable for her, her affection is painful.


    That is her tragedy, she cannot withstand despair while loving life and the world so she takes joy towards pain so as to live with true emotion rather thank sink. I force myself to keep speaking because I have to give her this choice no matter my pain and reluctance.


    ¡°Leomi, either of us may die.¡± I insist with a firm gaze to insist she face this.


    ¡°We may.¡± She reluctantly admits while squeezing my ass, seeming to take what refuge she can in the physical security my presence provides her.


    ¡°I, I don''t want you to suffer, to sacrifice yourself by getting engaged to a being on the verge of death.¡± I tell her, shivering inside. ¡°If you wish it, we can be a couple, merely ourselves to the end so that you can move on. I need not your virginity so long as you take mine, I''ll be yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lance stiffens at my stunning words but her lips soon twist into a corner smile that reveals a single of her canines, that of a predator about to play with its food. ¡°Would you truly be alright with this? To give yourself to me, completely, yet get much less in return? I would be able to guiltlessly cheat on you even before you''re gone and even more afterward.¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡± I utter, my throat becomes a ball of nerves. ¡°Never would I be alright with this... but... I''ll be leaving you.¡±


    ¡°But, you''ll do it if I were to agree?¡± Leomi presses, her breath short, with a voice distorted by the perverse kick she gets out of my distress.


    I''m fully aware that she''s toying with me but willing to play along so as to obtain her answer, and because I want to spoil her even if what she overreaches for is my emotional pain.


    ¡°I.¡± I swallow my saliva with difficulty, aware that she is saying she''ll seek lesser love in other''s arms. ¡°I would.¡± I force myself to confirm because, if that is what it takes to ease my departure for her, then so be it.


    I''m unwilling to ask for her hand or agree to her proposal before she''s shown to be fully aware of what it means to accept. Malice disappears from her sharp traits, her smile turns blissful.


    ¡°I choose to be with you to the end, my jay.¡± Lance murmurs with a soft voice. ¡°For you, and for myself.¡±


    I give her a stiff nod of acknowledgment and, deep down, of gratefulness. Her rosy cheeks and the way her hands are periodically squeezing my buttocks tells me that the conversation was as exciting to her as it was difficult and agonizing for me.


    I rise up from the bed, knowing that my kitten must be near her limits. She makes a few whining noises but doesn''t resist because we are still bound by our vow of abstinence.


    Leomi doesn''t conceal her figure inside the satin blankets as she sits up on the bed, forcing me to take her lust in stride and be the one to resist because her trembling silhouette makes it clear she is completely unable to.


    Resisting the moist sensation between my thighs, I gently pull the cloth off her shoulders and unsheathe my hunting knife from my calf. Then, I hold it out to her. As she does not react, I throw a pointed look down at her sex.


    I quickly glance back up because of the sticky fluid making her delicate looking lips glisten. She purses her lips in embarrassment at the fact she has a very slight peach fuzz layer of black pubic hair.


    While she takes care of herself for us, I seize fifty portions from her reserve and start patrolling the first floor. I set alarm constructs all around the area with different mechanisms and warnings. Some will be triggered by a scanning construct that I set to scan an area for moving metal while others I use as seals which is a more standard approach.


    The alarms when an intruder is found are audible, kinetic, or meant to activate more dangerous constructs that will make a lot of noise or cause unconcealable destruction. After all, if a construct can produce sound, it isn''t inconceivable that another can smother noise or vibrations as those I''ve set kinetic constructs to make.


    I do the same on the ground floor but use less violent effects because anyone could walk in the cottage for many reasons but I link all of the alarms together in a network so that the activation of a single one will cause an unstoppable chain reaction.


    As I put the final touches, Lance walks downstairs in her strict slit dress and joins me in the living room. We exchange a silent glance. I take hold of my umbrella and place it on my half-shoulder as well as pick up the package wrapped in cloth holding the bracelet-ring I made.


    Leomi grabs the small box Yvonne left and puts it in her pocket before holding her left arm out to link with mine. I do so rather awkwardly as I do not have enough hands to transfer my engagement gift.


    We walk out of the cottage arm in arm and head towards the cliff to stand at the very edge, a single misstep away from falling in the void. We can distinctively hear waves crashing below and know that the sun is setting but our eyes remain locked.


    Lance is one of the two most beautiful beings in the world for me, a sunset isn''t worth anything compared to this moment. It is an instant I''ve dreamed about as a girl, and then gave up on as an adolescent. Then, I became other than human and marriage lost it''s meaning.


    Yet, exchanging rings as symbols is important to me because they will stand as physical manifestations of our relationship. The act itself of taking her virginity and having mine taken will be a vow we share to love each other


    We silently unwind our arms and turn to face each other. Leomi unlocks the small box'' metal clasp. I bring the package holding the ''ring'' up to my teeth and use them to unwrap the piece of red cloth.


    Lance takes out an ivory colored ring with intricate designs composed of thin black lines and a silver band. There are tiny red and light blue jewel fragments inlaid at irregular intervals on the ring, those form a pattern that not only suits me but her erratic nature as well.


    She throws her small box out into the precipice. I do the same with the red cloth. Then, we exchange rings without a word so as to inspect the symbols of our loves to ensure that they''re suitable.


    I turn the ring she gave me to take a complete look at the design on it, finding a black sharp-looking lance that goes all the way around with the handle separated from the point by a single red ruby that is of one whole piece unlike the other twelve.


    It doesn''t take me long to notice that the thin black lines forming her crest are, in fact, hairs from Leomi. It does take me quite a while to realize that the ivory-looking material is polished and treated bone while the silver band of metal seamlessly integrated within it obviously originates from the hilt of the broken sword I refused and then retrieved.


    ¡°It''s... it''s my ring finger.¡± I utter, stunned and touched by her intentions to the depths of my heart. ¡°Held by nothing.¡±


    ¡°This is, the sapphire Father set on Mother''s ring.¡± She mutters, shaken by emotion. ¡°With your blood, and silver chains to bind us together.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows in surprise at her words and thanking my best friend inside for going the extra distance and finding the perfect jewel. No wonder Yvonne had trouble obtaining this jewel, it must have been difficult to convince Vikiana.


    I open my arm at the same as she does hers. We reach out to each other and hug tightly. Tears fall on my cheeks because of how much she understands me, because she gave me a ring made of the same finger Mother and Father wore theirs.


    I feel droplets fall on the top of my head, reassuring me as to the fact that she is similarly as touched by my ''ring'' as I am by hers. We separate and return the symbols we intend to set on the other.


    As I carefully set the hanging ring on her left hand''s slender finger while perfectly arranging the location of the three chains, Lance gently takes hold of my right hand to very, very, slowly fit my ring on. She gives me plenty of time to put the spiral-shaped bracelet on her bare wrist so that we finish at the same moment.


    ¡°I love you, Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Leomi Lance.¡±

 Unescapable.Ch14

    Feeling like my heart is soaring inside my chest, I cannot help but keep alternating my gaze from the ring to Leomi Lance. Her eyes and hands are similarly occupied by the ring I gave her as she marvels at the intricacies within it and how the chains brush against her hand with every movement.


    ¡°My love for you will endure beyond the last beat of my heart.¡± I swear as my oath towards her.


    ¡°My love for you will persist beyond the breaking of my heart.¡± She vows.


    ¡°Chiiiiirp!¡± The jay happily cries out.


    We look up to the sky, finding the golden bird nosediving at us in a spiral. Our eyes cross and we both erupt in joyful laughter as we throw ourselves to hug the other once more as the jay lands on my umbrella.


    ¡°My wife-to-be.¡± Leomi murmurs with an emotional voice that releases her tension.


    ¡°My fiancee.¡± I whisper in return.


    We made it past so many trials to unite, a number of which were created by our own hands but surmounted just as well. I feel dazed by our relationship having finally reached this milestone, at our relationship as a couple to become official at last.


    Leomi lightly pressures my shoulder so as to gently push me away. As I do with curiosity, she holds her hand out to me. The corners of my lips push out to show an even wider grin at the gesture because she could have very well chosen to carry me.


    This conscious decision of hers amazes me because it goes against her instincts as well as desires. Her choice to treat me as an equal is born of her rationality, a first step to take together so as to set the tone of our eventual marriage.


    I''ve reached beyond my wildest dreams to make her mine and become hers so it is only right and suiting of Lance to seize the hand I''ve extended to stabilize us as a couple.


    I take hold of her wrist and she takes hold of mine. I lose myself in the dark abyss contained by her light gray irises, faintly aware that she is losing herself in my more ordinary brown, with a touch of green, eyes.


    ¡°I expect to be brought to bed now, my love.¡± I shyly express, giving audible voice to the romantic dreams I had as a young girl.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± Leomi gallantly replies with a vibrant voice and in the tone of a true Dame.


    My request is both the realization of my hopes from when I was human as well as practicality because I want this moment to be perfect and carrying her simply isn''t something I can achieve with light effort.


    Leomi smiles and slowly releases my wrist. Her fingertips trail along the inside of my palm, down until she passionately makes them snap against mine and sweeps me off my feet so quickly my head spins.


    She holds my left flank against her chest. As my sight regains clarity, her sharp cheekbones and strong jaw appear. I relish this vision of Lance. I don''t look away as she carries me home inside the cottage, upstairs, and then inside our bedroom.


    The golden jay hops off as we cross the door-frame, causing my umbrella to fall to the floor. I witness its silver silhouette land on the handle, facing Leomi''s back and my side with its wing up in a salute. It would have made me smile if I weren''t already.


    Leomi''s forearms tense, giving me a singular warning before I find myself flying in the air above the large bed. The world slows down as her hands leave my body. I reflexively swing my arm around to catch her strict dress'' collar and grip it.


    Flow courses through my body to reinforce it, following my instinct more than my will or intent. I leverage her in mid-air and propel her at the mattress beneath me. Her face slides through my field of vision.


    Lance''s sharp traits are distended, her lips risen so high her white teeth and canines are all within view. Her body doesn''t tense in the least as she flies and lands on her back. I arrive atop of her a split-second later and find myself enclosed in her loving arms.


    We seek each other''s lips and fail not in the endeavor. My tongue meets hers to intertwine to the point they meld together and I can no longer tell whose is whose because the incomprehensible soft wet sensation of her mouth is too good to describe.


    Good is the only word that fits. It is as if this kiss is the culmination of my very existence. I feel at home, safe. I do not know how long the kiss lasts, all that I am aware of is that I am expressing my love and receiving hers.


    We soon find each other''s dresses to be an obstacle and start shedding them. Our three hands move in concert, making it impossible to tell who pulls what off. Our bodies twirl and roll on the mattress.


    Toes push shoes off, hook socks, and slide socks down. Two dresses slide off either side of the bed. We find ourselves side by side in underwear. My exposed skin brushes against hers, causing my body to heat up to a burning temperature that the mellow satin covers accentuate.


    I reach out and unclasp the hooks of her bra so as to release her tiny round breasts. She pushes her nose down at the nape of my neck, encouraging me while she uses her hands to undo the buttons at the back of my bra.


    It will take her quite a while longer to remove mine because it''s style is orthodox but neither of us can brook any pause. I reach out to her firm left breast and give it a nest inside my palm, relishing the sensation of her poking nipple.


    ¡°Uhhm.¡± Leomi exhales lightly in budding pleasure.


    My mind goes numb at her reaction. I nudge her right breast with my chin so as to guide her other erect nipple to my mouth. I lick it with the tip of my tongue to make it roll more easily between my lips.


    ¡°Ihmr.¡± She makes a discreet pleading and demanding sound.


    I suck it in, giving her what she wishes. Leomi pressures the pit of my neck with her nose in a show of appreciation. I gently massage her chest with my hand, chin, and cheekbones while I please her with my mouth.


    My bra is taken off a moment later, exposing my wiggly breast. Her left hand finds and seizes it with a robust grip. The cold chains linking her engagement ring to her bracelet slide along my flesh. Adrenaline rushes, making me lightheaded.


    ¡°Mhhhmh!¡± I moan from the depths of my throat.


    While hers are firm and very slightly bouncy, mine is more expansive. As such, she cannot fully encompass it within her palm which means she has to use her lithe fingers to manage it.


    Lance handles this most sensible part of me with cautious attention, with precise caresses to my mound and hefty flicking to my nipple, all of which contribute to turning me euphoric, to lose control and nibble her nipple out of sheer desperation.


    ¡°Irhm.¡± Leomi whines.


    Her right hand finds my buttocks. She simultaneously grasps my ass and breast, clearly no longer able to tease me. I use my lips and tongue to spur the delicate bit of flesh I''ve captured while making her other one roll between my fingers.


    ¡°Jess, Liz...¡± She feebly utters while trembling.


    I blink and slow down, realizing that this becoming more than foreplay for her. Lance blows hot air on my shoulder as she tries to catch her breath. As she does, I make her feel secure by holding her left breast in my palm and her right nipple in my mouth.


    Yet, so as not to let her cool down, I also set my right leg between hers and press on her sex with my upper thigh. I can feel that the bottom and front of her panties are moist.


    I apply pressure by tightening my muscles, relieving that which Lance was put under by my stimulation of her small chest because what arouses her the most are tender, gentle, gestures and touches.


    She lifts and suddenly lowers my breast, causing it to jiggle and me to chuckle. Not for long as she seizes it back with an even harsher strength. The pain, the pleasure, caused by her confident grasp meld into a shivering euphoria.


    Being touched like this makes me feel alive, it makes me feel like a woman, like a female that does not have to be cuddled but handled confidently without holding back even if it means going too far at times because these hurtful sensations make the experience even more real.


    I slowly massage her as she sets my nerves of fire by her singular grasp on my buttocks and chest. Her thigh soon pushes itself in the same position I put mine but with less strength so as to leave me wanting.


    So as not to bring me too close by using the same amount of pressure I''m applying on her. We''re so very different, yet there is a symmetry to our wants and desires that makes us similar, compatible.


    She pushes her waist against mine to tease my delicate flesh while also caressing herself. As I was about to lose myself, as my wants grow beyond foreplay, Leomi slows down so as to ensure neither loses control.


    She thus shows how aptly attuned she is to my body. More so than I am, but I am defter so as to the subtleties of her personality than she is to mine which means it is the easiest task in the world for me to read her desire to be taken first.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± I exhale a hot breath against her nipple while making a negative sound.


    ¡°Ihmhth!¡± She protests with a hint of bliss in her tone.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Use your words if you want to convince me, my love.¡± I reply with a gentle voice.


    ¡°Me first, so that you experience no doubt.¡± Leomi declares while short on air, her thin lips brush on the nape of my neck and make me wish for no more to be immediately taken contrary to what she is expressing.


    ¡°Doubt is part of being complete with you.¡± I tell her. ¡°I accept you completely.¡±


    I''m fully aware that I would experience almost crippling fear if she were to toy with me by delaying my taking of her virginity after she takes mine, which she very much would do if the circumstances arise but apparently wishes not for my sake, which is why I reassure her.


    Leomi''s lips stretch in a cold smile that sends marvelous shivers down my spine at what is to come. She squeezes my breast and pushes it while holding back very little.


    I relish this agonizing pleasure but it also prevents me from resisting as she rolls me on my back and pins my wrist above my head while her knees capture the leg I placed between her thighs that I could have retaliated with otherwise.


    ¡°I will be first so that I can focus on you entirely, so that I can feel superior, so that I can rise to the top of the world, so that I can then elevate you above all that is.¡± Lance utters with a deathly serious expression that quite clashes with her small pointing nipples.


    I don''t reply but allow my defying amusement to show on my face, causing her corner grin to turn aggressive as she exposes her sharp canine. Her head suddenly snaps to the door.


    ¡°Look away, jay, you''re too young!¡± She berates the unstructured ''living'' flow.


    I catch the silver silhouette startle and close its single wing''s expanded feathers which allowed it to discreetly peek at us. Lance turns her attention back to me, the jay immediately opens its plumes.


    I briefly link to it to send it a conceptual approving wink at its curiosity that causes the jay to push out its chest in outrage as if claiming it is merely ensuring our safety.


    Yet, it amusingly does not close its feathers and keeps watching. I feel a pang of affection at its self-delusion, that definitely reflects Leomi and my tendencies. Lance doesn''t give me any more time, she leans in and captures my nipple with her teeth.


    She closes her jaw and nips it back, stretching my breast to the point where I have to arc my body up to follow. Leomi takes advantage to pass an arm behind my risen back and hold me in that bridge position.


    ¡°Urhgrh.¡± I groan in pain but then she releases the pressure and begins sucking my erect nipple. ¡°Ihn!¡± I gasp loudly.


    I reach out to the laces of her panties and begin hurriedly undoing the noose, unable to fight any longer against my crushing desire to take her virginity, to bless her with my tongue and fingers so that she may experience the blissful love she grants me with her harsh and tender attentions.


    Knowing herself successful in convincing me, Leomi spins our bodies to reverse our positions. I push my womanhood against her stomach as I unfasten the laces holding her panties to tell her to do the same.


    ¡°I''m not taking those off now, I don''t think I could resist eating you whole if I did.¡± Leomi whispers, causing me to blush in elation at the power I have over her.


    Then, as if to punctuate her inability to do so, she rises up on the mattress and pushes me away to the point where I slide off the bed and she sits upon it as a chair.


    As I find myself kneeling on the floor in front of her closed legs, it doesn''t take me any time to understand what must be done. I reach out to her untied panties with the open triangular section revealing the flesh immediately above her virgin sex.


    I lean in to seize the left side of her underwear between my teeth while my fingers take hold of the other end to slowly, very slowly, make her damp laced gray panties slide down to her ankles.


    Lance raises one slender foot after the other to remove it while keeping her legs closed. She places the tips of her fingers on the top of her knees and stares down at me with parted lips.


    ¡°Leomi Lance, my fiancee.¡± I declare.


    ¡°Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath, my wife-to-be.¡± She reciprocates.


    She is fully naked with my crest tattoo visible on the right of her womanhood, most of it is concealed by her closed thighs but that fact contradictorily makes my heart beat faster.


    She splits her arms and legs in one smooth gesture, revealing her delicate flower and its small sensitive petals upon which is a pale cloudy dew that exposes the height that her excitement reached.


    Leomi Lance opens her thighs to their full extent without shame but with red blushing cheeks that enhance the majestic posture and attitude she has chosen to offer herself to me.


    I find myself enjoying her attitude, this dimension to our relationship because it mocks morals while excitedly breaching them, it is a game we play yet not, serious yet humorous. It proves how little and how much we have changed.


    ¡°Take me, my love.¡± She utters with a prideful voice.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± I reply with just as much pride.


    I reach out and take hold of her right breast with my hand while nudging her left with my forearm so as to give her pleasure while I use my tongue to both satisfy my intense desire to lick her as well as prepare her for penetration.


    I open my lips and kiss her womanhood as if it were her mouth. I run my tongue from the bottom to the top of her slit to split her petals, to mix my saliva with the whitish lubricating dew.


    Her sourish lemony metallic taste fills my entire mouth and it dazzles my senses for a moment until I realize how tender her sex feels, softer than even her lips or breasts, comparable to an impossibly ripe peach.


    I glomp down on her like a starving woman to enjoy this fruit. Lance''s hands land on my head to grasp it with fingers that can''t seem to decide if they want to grip or extend as if reflecting the tormenting pleasure she must be experiencing under my twirling tongue.


    ¡°Iiiuuuhhh!¡± She lets out a loud whine.


    I run my fingers down the chiseled muscles of her stomach. I reach her bud and stimulate it with my thumb while I devour her. It quickly swells and Leomi closes her legs around me, no longer able to hold them open.


    I find the edge of the opening I seek and prepare to breach the thin flesh barrier by licking it as Jess repeats in my head that I must be slow later because Mother said it would lessen the pain.


    Liz herself agrees that we must make the experience as blissful as possible for Lance. Warm dew gushes from her folds, causing a trifecta of droplets to escape me and trickle down my chin.


    ¡°Do it, take me my loves!¡± Lance erupts at Jess and Liz.


    Incredibly, she seems unable to hold on any longer. I exchange places between my hand and mouth. I enclose her bud within my lips, it feels like a hard round pulsing button, and tease it with the tip of my tongue while my fingers rest on the curve of her buttocks and I pressure Lance''s virginity with my thumb.


    I push it in with a powerful thrust, brooking no delay so as not to leave her in suspense, so that her pain will fade sooner after the first inevitable sharp penetration. The finger encounters slight resistance but it gives away immediately. I enter her. Lance shudders.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leomi screams in defiant exultation.


    My burning love for her billows inside my chest at the sheer satisfaction she expresses with this single word. I slowly drive myself inside her sex but stop at the first phalanx because she''s narrow.


    I swiftly switch to my index and this time am able to slowly penetrate her with the entire length. I let go of her bud for a brief moment to glimpse up and catch sight of what expression lies on her sharp traits.


    Lance''s face is tense but not from reluctance, not in the least. Her light gray eyes find mine to silently communicate that she is resisting the hurt. I can tell she''s fighting a slackening originating from her bliss at my taking and filling her most intimate place.


    Even in this state, she wishes to maintain the figure of the gorgeous woman I fell in love with. I love this in her. I slowly pull my index out of her. My movement causes a corner of her face, under her right eye, to clench from pain.


    ¡°Uhrm.¡± She can''t help but moan.


    I don''t stop and penetrate her anew, keeping my motions slow and steady so that her body may get used to it. I soon break eye contact and turn back down to use my tongue to clean the red trickle coming out of the base of her slit while using my thumb to stimulate her clitoris.


    Her blood reinforces the metallic taste and turns it even more iron-like while not doing much for her sour lemony flavor that I enjoy so much. Lance soon begins to tremble and spasm, revealing that she''s reaching an apex.


    ¡°More.¡± She demands.


    As she feels much too narrow to accommodate other fingers, I take it to mean she wishes me to go faster and deeper. I switch to my major finger and tenderly push it inside of her.


    ¡°Uhiiihm.¡± She whines in pleasure.


    Her walls twitch around my finger, pulling it deeper and pushing it to the sides. I listen to what her body''s asking for and use my fingertip to massage her from within, running it along her flesh.


    As I make love to her, her flower becomes more accustomed and dilates enough that I can add my index in by pushing a bit. It slides in without a problem. I feel her arc backward by the movements of her legs and hear her make a tiny yelping sound.


    I keep pleasing her with my two fingers, extending one when I clench the other while following the tiny cues her sex gives me but also stroking her where I haven''t before so as to set every bit of her on fire.


    My lips and chin very quickly end up wet from her sticky fluids resulting from my toying with her. She shakes and pulses from ecstasy. The marvelous sensation of her tender and delicate petals, the flower shivering in my mouth from my thrusts make me wish to express how much I love her.


    I do so by growing more and more delicate as she experiences wave after wave of rapture, extending her orgasm as much as possible. Lance tells me when she reaches the peak of what she can withstand by seizing the back of my head with her slender fingers and pulling my mouth in while pushing out with her waist.


    I thrust my linked index and major, myself, as deep inside of Lance as I can to finish her off, causing a tremor to quake her body. She leans so far forward that she tips me backward from my knees and we fall together, causing my fingers to slip out of her slit.


    ¡°Iihmrrhaaaiiih!¡± Leomi screams inarticulately as she drops from the bed.


    Her delectation is so evident, so brusque, that I experience a rapture of my own as hearing and feeling her experience it. My back doesn''t hit the floor hard because I was already kneeling while she lands perfectly with her thighs to either side of my face.


    Leomi must have calculated it because she protects my skull from hitting the ground in spite of her state. She immediately lowers herself to my mouth, causing my lips to meet hers once again after a brief separation.


    I immediately seek out her bud and use my tongue and lips to keep her going, resolved not to stop for as long as she''s still experiencing felicity. I bring my hand back around and penetrate her with my thumb while also teasing her anus with my major, pushing only the tip in.


    ¡°Ihm uh, ihm uh!¡± She softly moans.


    With this, Lance''s body loses all tension. Her buttocks drop on my upper chest and her body arcs back. Her arms hang on either side of her torso. I lean in and glomp down on her sex again so as to gently bring her down from the experience.


    But, mostly, because Leomi is delicious and I''ve wanted to do this to her since before I even knew of this. The position we''re in, Leomi sitting atop of me, has felt perfect from the start because we couldn''t be any closer or in sync and I don''t wish to end it before she''s completely done.


    I kiss her tender, delicate, petals with my lips and push my tongue inside her. Leomi trembles and whines softly with a high-pitched voice. I wrap my arm around her back to pull myself further in.


    ¡°Uhm, uhm, uhm!¡± She squeals, proof she could be brought to a new height.


    I witness Leomi extend her arms high and wide through silver pulses while she pushes herself against me with renewed strength, her dew regains dawn for a brief moment before a huge shockwave hits her.


    ¡°Uiiihhhhmmmhyesss!¡± Lance erupts at the ceiling.

 Unescapable.Ch15

    I keep teasing Lance, I lick and suck her bud, I nibble on her svelte petals, I move my thumb back and forth inside her while pressing down. I do this partly to help her along but mostly to get her off a third time and because I can''t really stop myself.


    Her flower quivers around my thumb in response to my teasing and her thighs tremble. I push against her sex with my lips to keep eating her because it feels so gratifying to please her, so pleasing it almost makes me delirious.


    ¡°Jay.¡± Leomi protests weakly.


    The silver bird points at its own chest with a plume and hurriedly shakes its beak in panicky denial. I chuckle at its antics, causing my lips to tremble against hers.


    ¡°Ihm.¡± Leomi suppresses the weak moan and brings her hands down on my head to try to push me away. ¡°I''ve, had enough, my love.¡± She mutters with her very short breath.


    I ignore her, too enthralled by her to let go now that I know for a fact she''s still very turned on but is refusing because her orgasms drained her. I assemble a strengthening construct and manipulate the air around us.


    I place my arm under her buttocks, press my mouth hard against her sex, and use flow to hold the right side of her body in balance as I sit up to lift her in a similar way as Celyz did to me.


    ¡°Uhm, uhm.¡± She feebly whines.


    Leomi wraps her legs around my torso to stabilize herself as I slowly rise up to my feet while thrusting my tongue in and out of her while sensually rolling it within. As I do, I let the two of us fall down on the mattress.


    As soon as her body drops on the satin blanket, she reaches out to my ears and hair with her slender fingers. Lance''s fingers move to caress them as if responding to her feelings rather than her mind.


    Aware that she needs more stimuli, I reach up to her breasts and caress them as I gently penetrate her with my tongue. Her womanhood responds and pulses around me, almost as if trying to suck me in.


    ¡°By the Lake...¡± Leomi utters with a hint of disbelief. That''s so corny.


    Her body lights up in a network of silver strings, she arcs back into a bridge to the point where she rests only on the plant of her feet and the back of her head. I rise to my knees to follow her, switching to sucking and teasing her clitoris while rolling her left nipple between my fingers.


    Leomi makes light gasping noises and drops down with twitching limbs, blooming in a frenzy as she experiences another round of mind-rending bliss. She is evidently too weak to speak or resist the joyride I''m taking her on, and evidently unwilling to stop me.


    As her pleasure recedes, her body''s undulation grows slower but do not stop. She keeps waving her waist back and forth against my mouth. As she lands from her high, I explore her petals to satisfy my intense desire to know her most intimately.


    I slide my tongue along her folds, between her inner and outer lips, I split her slit more than a half-dozen times because the gesture feels so intimately right I cannot help but complete it every time my tongue passes over her cute petals.


    I bring my hand back as Lance''s twitching stops, I penetrate her with my linked index and major, easily sliding them in thanks to the sticky dew lubricating her flower.


    I enjoy how hot she is inside compared to the cool temperature of her skin but the act of taking her causes me to experience far more complex emotions than mere satisfaction.


    ¡°Umm.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°My love.¡±


    I slowly crawl up her body while slowly fingering her. Her body responds to my thrusts, moving in response to each clench, grasp, and rasp of my fingers. I nestle my breast between hers.


    Leomi leans her chin down as I reach up with my chin. Our mouths meet and our tongues meld. She opens her thighs. I take her for the fourth time as we kiss. Her mouth feels as warm and wet as her sex does.


    Her body experiences a few aftershocks, telling me I made her climax again. I don''t pull my hand away, I keep fingering her with delectation. Leomi''s legs open wide as she completely surrenders herself to the pleasure I seek so much to give her.


    I break our kiss to look into her eyes as I take her with alternatively rough and gentle trusts, sending her to paradise a fifth time. Her irises dilate completely, only a thin light gray ring remains of their color as she watches me take her.


    Our bodies wave in concert, in a horizontal dance led by my fingers from inside her. I allow myself to make love to her at a more rapid pace because she''s so wet that there is no resistance. Leomi links her forearms behind my neck as her fleshly walls clasp around my fingers.


    Her sharp traits tighten, her strong jaw drops, and she reveals the most beautiful blissful expression I''ve ever witnessed. Leomi pushes out with her chest and draws my head in to seize my lower lip between her teeth to bite down on it instead of her own.


    I keep my fingers inside her, enjoying her warmth too much to give up on it, I feel so proud to be taking her to stop, I relish making her orgasm so much my own wishes fall to the background. In this, Jess'' and Liz''s desires are completely united.


    Yet, after stealing her voice, after making her reach a peak five times in a row without pause, I cannot go on for a sixth because it would be unfair to deny her the same beatitude I''m feeling. It would be wrong, and I love Leomi Lance too much to act selfishly. And so, I let her rest.


    ¡°By, the Lake.¡± Leomi murmurs dazedly with a shivering voice and body. ¡°I''m, so glad I couldn''t even speak, half the time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because, it was too good. I would, have told you, to stop.¡± She replies dreamily.


    I grin and can''t help but to grip her flower, seizing her from inside and out by linking my index and major to my thumb which lies on her bud. Lance jumps as I ravish her so, but this time, she clenches her jaw in spite of how it trembles from the pleasure she experiences.


    I pull my fingers out of her, releasing her. Leomi grabs my wrist and guides it to her mouth. She glomps down on my fingers and sucks them, tasting herself so as to savor the memory of what I did to her.


    I roll to my side to let her catch her breath and because the mere feeling of her tongue swiping my fingertips is a lot for me to handle with how excited I am. I close my eyes and try not to think of the perfection that is to come at her hands.


    ¡°To have you inside me like that... I''ve never, ever, felt anything like it.¡± Leomi murmurs softly.


    She turns on her belly and climbs atop of me. She grabs my right hand with hers and pins it on the bed above my head. Her actions puzzle me until she reaches for my face to starts licking my chin and lips clean of her own dew with a teasing expression that sends an exciting chill down my spine.


    Yet, Lance merely lies atop of me once she''s done. She does gently massage my breast with her left hand, brushing my flesh with the silver chains to keep me in a state of arousal without seeking to further stimulate me.


    We are both resting but she''s cooling down while very slowly heating me up. With my hand captured, I cannot finger her so I decide to seek information in a vain attempt to distract myself from her leisurely torment.


    ¡°How did you get my left ring-finger?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°...¡± She shakes her head as a flicker of shame disturbs her gentle expression.


    At this moment, it is impossible we would hide anything from the other. I could ask about the secret Leomi holds about her conversation with Celyz in Port-Odo and would receive an answer but it would hurt her so I do not.


    This fact means that Lance''s answer is paradoxically contained in her refusal, and her mortified traits prove that she knows as much which is why she could deny a verbal response.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    I know that Celyz must be involved in this matter because, if Leomi had recovered my finger or sent people to do so, she would have told me now. With that in mind, the very fact my bones still exist indicates the Rykz recovered them.


    Would Celyz allow my bones to be ground so as to feed their Hive? No. Would Celyz have made Leomi pay to obtain my ring-finger''s bone if it was to make me happy? No. No wonder Leomi could not deny that Celyz has genuine feelings for me.


    Lance''s lips fall on mine and she twists my nipple. Agony courses through me as a tickling intoxicating thrilling pleasure. Our gazes interlock as she trails her fingers down my belly towards my panties.


    The image of the dark blue soft cloth with silver seams pops to my mind as she slowly, excruciatingly slowly, slides it down my legs to expose my wet already quivering sex.


    Yet, she infuriatingly does not immediately touch me with the lithe fingers I''ve desired to feel inside me for months but uses them to jerk my underwear off my toes and bring it up to my mouth to push it past my lips.


    ¡°So you can scream your lungs out because I want to ravish you to the point you lose your mind to ecstasy.¡± Leomi murmurs her explanation with a scorching passion in her eyes. ¡°Please don''t die because I won''t be able to stop.¡±


    I glare at her even as I enthusiastically bite my moist panties, tasting my own sweet irony excitement and causing her desire of me to burn even hotter. She slides down to my breast and sultrily purses her lips to blow on my erect tit.


    I can''t help but close my eyelids tight because her actions bring a tingling sensation as well as a ticklish feeling that spreads down to my flower. Like this, she stimulates me without a single touch.


    Leomi makes her claim on me in this way but, like me, would no longer be satisfied by this. She sucks on my nipple and nibbles it with her left canine, the powerful suction and the way she hurts me just slightly lights a fire in my lower stomach.


    I push out with my waist and thighs, demanding to be fingered, to feel her love in me, to be physically loved. I open my eyes to send her a pleading gaze. Lance blinks and immediately lets go of me to start kissing her way down, releasing my wrist so that her hand can replace her mouth and grasp my breast.


    Leomi''s left hand trails down to my flower. She makes the chains binding her ring brush my petals, causing me to shiver and clench my jaw over my panties to repress a whining moan.


    As her lips graze my flesh while slowly moving south, her slender fingers explore my sex'' folds in search for the opening that''ll allow her to finally take me. I know for a fact it is an act on her part.


    Lance has explored my body for hours on end and so knows its every secret, better than I do because she witnessed and memorized my reactions to her every caress with a clear head.


    Yet, the knowledge is irrelevant because this, awkward, embarrassing act of hers is a precious gift from her to me, a way to keep me in unbearable suspense and, as such, enjoy the loss of my virginity to the fullest.


    She holds me hostage with her fingers'' clumsy probing that almost accidentally stimulate my delicate areas while her other hand grips, relaxes, and kneads my breast with the occasional painful pinching of my hard tit. Leomi slides the back of a nail around my bud and I lose control of my voice.


    ¡°Uhu, Uhm, hm!¡± I whine thrice, calling to my love with desperation.


    Leomi doesn''t listen so I open my thighs wide and spread my legs to the fullest, knowing she understood but still trying to communicate. Her lips finally reach the crest she tattooed on my lower stomach and kisses it before following it down.


    I lean forward to glance at her, finding her piercing eyes. Lance uses her right hand to slide her short white hair back in a dazzlingly elegant gesture that shouldn''t be possible for her to make considering she''s opening her mouth to devour my flower.


    My irises widen as she wraps her pulpy lips around my bud. I feel her wet tongue flick my swollen, pulsating, bud. This mere tickle, this tease, throws me into a delirious euphoria that I emerge from a handful of seconds later with my body arcing up.


    Lance then proceeds to aggressively kiss and eat my womanhood as she lets herself come into sync with my desires. I feel her tender flesh swirl down, up, left, and right to ardently please me through toying with my sensitive folds of a leathery texture that differs from her supple petals.


    She acts delicate and then fervent, gentle and aggressive, making me experience intense sensations that throw me in another stupor. I manage to catch a glimpse of her, finding that her expression is serious and focused while she elegantly inclines her neck to explore my flower with her lips and tongue.


    This sight, more than anything, makes me experience the deep respect she has for me. Her act, beyond the gratification, makes me feel accepted. My heart pangs lovingly and, at this perfect moment, Leomi''s fingertips find my virginity and stop.


    I close my eyes in fright at what''s to come but naught happens for a moment. I feel her climb back atop of me while keeping her hand possessively clasped on my sex. I feel her fold three fingers and extend two, her index and major.


    She pulls my pair of panties out of my mouth with the hand that held my breast. The silver jay ruffles up its feathers, its silhouette is trembling on the door handle as its single wing falls from before its beak.


    Leomi''s mouth falls on mine to kiss me. I open my eyes to find hers watching my face. Pain suddenly erupts in my lower stomach and causes my expression to twist and me to briefly interrupt our kiss to yell my approval and contentment.


    ¡°Iuhys, yes!¡± I erupt.


    Lance''s sharp traits lighten up and show her almost disbelieving victorious exultation she experiences from taking me, as if she didn''t truly think she would get me. All considerations fall off my mind as I suddenly feel the lithe fingers I''ve so dreamed of deep inside me.


    She''s thrust them as far as she could in a single go, giving me no room to doubt that I''ve become hers as she''s become mine, that she took me as I took her. My virginity is now part of the past.


    In this glorious present, Leomi is present inside me, Lance entered my most intimate place and it hurts, and it feels good, and I feel altogether marvelous, and fantastic, and alive.


    She caresses my tongue with hers while she slowly pulls her fingers out of me. I choke on the acute electrifying sensation the retreat causes. My hand flies to the back of her neck to tightly press her mouth against mine and kiss her as deeply as I can to physically impress on Leomi the strength of my love for her.


    Lance reciprocates by penetrating me again without a pause. She uses strength and delicacy to make love to me while expressing her heart out. I melt under the diverse sensations she causes. I lift and lower my waist to accompany her two svelte thrusting fingers, voluntarily moving according to what my instincts tell me I need.


    ¡°Iuhm, iuhm, iuhm!¡± I moan to call for more, to tell her how wonderful she feels in me because words could never express it and so speech naturally escapes me.


    ¡°You''re so tight.¡± Leomi whispers, piercing the noises escaping me.


    Her words unexplainedly cause me to blush in mortification which further enhances my physical pleasure. The fact spoke to the experience even better for the both of us reinforces my emotional felicity.


    Jessica shyly raises my hand to hide our expression from Leomi''s curious eyes because we''ve never felt such intense, acute, delight. The silver jay covers its sight with its wing at almost the same time.


    ¡°Uiiihmhmiiih!¡± I squeal.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± The flow bird protests.


    Liz heaves and drops our waist to make her penetrate us deeper, harder. The jay turns away at this, unable to handle my two personalities and the sight of us giving ourselves with such abandon.


    Lance keeps fingering us, nothing could stop her now, but she also controls Liz so that I do not reach the peak too quickly and Jess does not experience pain that would lessen rather than enhance her experience.


    ¡°I want to see your expression, my loves.¡± Leomi requests gently.


    With these words, anyone could tell Lance is clearly determined to satisfy both these parts of me to the fullest and her actions are perfectly calculated to do so, much less me who can read her sadistic impulses.


    Jess and Liz hesitate, the former is worried about embarrassing the latter, the latter is concerned about the former''s timidity. I lower my forearm, revealing the emotions my lover wishes to see so that she can lay her eyes on my very self, on the drool escaping the right corner of my lips.


    ¡°You''re irresistible, perfect.¡± Leomi expresses what she feels at the sight.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± I panic as the meaning of her words causes me to experience a first wave of beatitude that contains the promise for much, much more to come.


    Lance rightly refuses to listen to my nonsense and slides her fingers through my wet slit to thrust them deep inside me while bending to nibble on my tit. I gape, my eyes widen, my legs wrap around her waist.


    I experience rapture, a tide of acute electrifying felicity so intense it is painful, so dense I feel as if I''m breaking under its weight. I hazily realize I''m calling out to her, seeking help.


    ¡°Leomi, Leomi!¡± I yell out again to make sure she hears my call.


    She pulls her fingers back, releasing all the pressure. I find no word for the sensation of euphoric ecstasy gushing out from my heart, through my chest, and into my lower stomach.


    Lance penetrates me once more with her two fingers and I lose it again. A quake of sharp pleasure that courses through my spine and makes my whole body quake. She pulls away, causing me to squeeze her hard against me with my legs while my hand grasps at her neck for support.


    She does not stop. Neither do my blessedness or suffering. She fingers me, again and again, fulfilling her promise to make me lose my mind. In the midst of the typhoon of sensations, I very clearly feel droplets of dew fall from Leomi''s flower on my body.


    This singular detail, the fact Lance is coming by making love to me, is what pushes me over the edge and triggers my orgasm. Indescribable bliss opens every pore of my skin, relaxes my every muscle, loosens my bones, and throws my mind into a trance.


    Lance pushes herself tight against me to hold me through the process. Her tiny breasts and nipples enhance the way she is gently penetrating me with her fingers while also massaging my insides with their tips to ease me through the experience. I find freedom in her arms.


    --- --- ---

 Unescapable.Ch16

    I awaken a split moment later, body extended out as immobile as ice but roiling as a volcano within from blazing ecstasy. As promised, Leomi finds herself unable to stop.


    She kisses me before I cry out in exultation and tenderly plunges her slender fingers past my petals'' slit to penetrate my flower. I arc back with such strength under her thrust that I lift her body up with mine.


    I slide my hand down from her neck to her buttocks, snugly following the curve of her spine as I caress her. Lance shivers under my touch and opens her thighs just slightly, almost unconsciously, as she climbs up to bring herself within my reach.


    Lance is drenched and she''s done all she needs to allow me in, she is ready to be taken so I link my major and ring-finger. I stretch them out and drive them in her wet slit, taking her as I use my index to rub her bud.


    Our bodies swirl as we make love and I find myself on my left side, facing her. I use my breast to caress hers, my tit to flick hers, and my hand to penetrate her. She is caressing my ass with her left hand while thrusting her right in me.


    I feel complete to have her in me, to see the brilliant smile on her lips, to give her a bright grin of my own. Bliss erupts again in my chest and, as my sight grows hazy, her eyes seem to lose focus as well.


    Whence I awaken, I find myself atop of her, licking her sex with the wonderful feeling of a tongue exploring mine. I press my lips on her svelte petals and send my tongue inside her, feeling her supple flesh espouse my mouth.


    Lance then nibbles on my tight folds and my mind grows blurry once more under her mean teasing. I awaken to find myself on my stomach with her perfect lithe fingers inside me and a rod in my ass.


    I''ve long lost the sense of time but my anus isn''t hurting so, either she just began, or I''m so wet there''s plenty to sorely fuck both my openings without causing pain. I bet on the second. I focus entirely on enjoying my domination from behind.


    I cry out so as to evacuate my rage, my anger, my self-pity, my every emotion. I fight Lance and she defeats me with ease, allowing me to surrender. I abandon myself to Leomi with a sigh and experience bliss under her assaults, under the rough thrusts of her waist.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh!¡± I gasp every time her thighs slam into my buttocks, every time she brutally enforces her dominion of me.


    In this submission, I find my center and these animalistic considerations lose all meaning, they fade. Only pure physical love remains, untainted by animalistic instincts, societal status, or emotion.


    My thoughts extend and I lose it, my perception turns unreliable as an eternity passes in the blink of an eye and I awaken behind Leomi who is kneeling and bent in half over the bed.


    My fingers are in her mouth, pulling her head back. I wildly sodomize her with the metal rod attached to my waist. I seize her without pity, I relish my superiority over her, not so she can experience what I have but so I can satisfy myself without concern for her.


    There are strengthening constructs affecting half my body''s muscles and nourishing ones for the other half who are at rest, definitely those that took the brunt of her assaults when she fucked me from behind.


    My anus feels hot and painful but isn''t half as sore as the last time she did me. I pull my fingers out of her mouth and slide my hand down her stomach to take her sex as I ravish her anus.


    I screw her until she gives up resisting, and then I fuck her some more until she becomes mellow under my thrusts which is when I slow down to very gently push myself and the rod as deep as possible in both her openings at once.


    ¡°Iiuhm! Iiuhm! Iiiuuhhmm!¡± Leomi lets out a long ecstatic moan.


    I blink and find myself with a rod in my ass again but facing Lance this time. I''m sitting on her thighs, bent back with my legs wrapped around her waist. Leomi is kneading my breast as her other fingers come in and out of my flower while tinkling inside to play me like a musical instrument.


    A felicitous dream passes and I awaken on my side in her arms as she does in mine. We kiss for the thousandth time. I reach down to her flower and gently caress it with my palm. Leomi raises her left leg. I rise to take the invitation and place my sex on hers.


    Our petals meet and meld as lips, our buds touch and dance as tongues. We both half-sit so as to move our waists in concert to share a kiss with our dewy flowers as our hands reach and caress the other''s breasts.


    We become a singular entity in myriad ways this night, we fuck as much as we make love, we screw each other tenderly but also aggressively. Yet, we always reach the peak as equals no matter who begins or ends up on top because the other''s bliss is our most cherished blessing.


    Dawn perks out the horizon and shines on our bedroom''s single glass window. I could have had a dozen orgasms, a hundred, or perhaps a single one that lasted all night long.


    My memories are both clear and fractured but, two of the most prevalent involve Leomi''s short white hair peeking out from between my thighs and me devouring the delicate, svelte, folds of her sex.


    It seems we''ve both taken every occasion to eat the other''s womanhood in a variety of positions and often at the same time. I thank the Lake that we''re alone in this cottage out in the countryside because I''m pretty sure our unrestrained whining, moaning, and screaming would have awoken all of Meria otherwise.


    We''ve likely caught up with all the intimacy we missed out on for months, or at least we would have if either of us had a normal libido or a normal need for love but we don''t and I still feel the intense desire to become one with Lance beating inside my chest along with my heart.


    Yet, parallel to that want, is one to seek Celyz out right now, to cross the Empire and give myself to her. Oddly, I do not experience guilt or consider the thought betrayal. I will later, but at this moment, there is only love in my heart for the two beings whose love keeps me alive.


    --- --- ---


    Ding, ding. I startle up from the sound of the front door alarms going off downstairs and hurriedly link to the chain of constructs to deactivate it so that the dangerous ones don''t go off.


    I''m then quite distracted by the warmth surrounding my hand, and the heat on two specific fingers. I feel twitching inside me as Leomi perks up at my side and vaguely remember that we fell asleep while slowly masturbating each other while kissing.


    Lance is the first to pull out, surprising me for a moment before she pulls a sword from under the mattress. My fingers slide out of her wet sex as she rises to take a kneeling defensive stance in front of me.


    I rise up on my knees as well and reach out between her thighs to penetrate her once more, unwilling to give her up so abruptly. Leomi leans on my arm and passes her left hand behind herself to finger me as well.


    ¡°It''s unlikely to be an attack, that was the front door.¡± I whisper, shivering from feeling Lance in me.


    ¡°... Indeed, the jay is saying it''s Yvonne.¡± She replies, relaxing.


    I seek the jay out but do not find its silver silhouette. The sword-sworn barges in a moment later with the bird atop her head with its beak turned one side and its eyes glimpsing at the other so that it can observe us without seeming like it is.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    No smile comes to my lips because Yvonne''s appearance is dreadful, her traits are tight, her hair as disheveled, and even her hard leather armor appears ruffled.


    Yvonne''s expression further drops as she witnesses us, looking crushed. I glare at her for the reaction and barging in, trying to find words to make my best friend understand she should knock.


    ¡°Don''t be silly.¡± Leomi gently berates me. ¡°You made me a woman.¡±


    ¡°I made you a woman...¡± I repeat dazedly.


    I blink and realize I subconsciously clenched my hand in her, informing Lance of my raging jealousy. I truly acted silly instead of intelligently reading the circumstances.


    I let my imagination run wild and forgot that her traits already showed her distress when she came in, meaning her loss of composure at witnessing us is more related to her soft heart''s empathy towards us than my best friend''s unrestrained libido.


    Which means that tragedy struck. Broth... No, she doesn''t know his face so this means this is about Leomi. I freeze as I feel Leomi''s fingers clasp inside and outside my womanhood.


    She rises, pulling me out of her, and slowly get off the bed while dragging me along by the sex. Lance''s no doubt connected the dots. I wrap my arm around her waist to give her my support as the unbelievable dawns on me.


    ¡°Sweetie, it''s...¡± Yvonne starts.


    Lance interrupts her by raising her other hand. She releases her hold on me and turns to kiss me with desperation. Her sharp traits have twisted in sorrow and wrath. Her gorgeous assured countenance turns dreadful as we separate.


    She stomps into a closet and pulls out two hard leather armors with steel bands. Leomi has no wish to hear the news by a third party even if it is Yvonne, she wants to see with her own eyes.


    I follow her intention and pull her wardrobe''s drawer open to take out one of her uniforms and some simpler warrior''s clothes for myself that are of such high quality I wouldn''t consider wearing them in another situation.


    As I throw them on the bed, Leomi hands me a band of cloth to use as a bra and a fresh pair of knickers, picking similarly comfortable underwear for herself.


    The sword-sworn leaves the room and I soon hear her searching the kitchen downstairs. By the time I finish dressing up, Leomi is fully armored and helps me strap my own on to leave as quickly as possible.


    I then take out my two other broadswords from the same closet she had the hard leather armors and pick up my longer one from the ground to set it on my back. Face pale, Lance grabs my umbrella and sets it on my half-shoulder before hurrying downstairs.


    Yvonne welcomes us with a large plate of bread dipped in milk that we devour while she goes to prepare her ward''s mount. I can tell that the silence of it all only puts Leomi under more tension but do not speak because she does not wish to talk at this time.


    She takes hold of my hand as we step outside and keeps hold of it as she climbs atop her horse. She does not release it as she helps me up and rides off behind her sword-sworn with one hand on the reins.


    We arrive, a half-hour later, at the scene of carnage. There are dead Hospitaliers laying atop breathless rebel soldiers, about four dozen fighters in total and the absence of anyone else here means Yvonne was one of the few survivors who likely left to report the battle.


    I estimate that only a handful of Nobles are present from the quality of the armors that accompanied them in death. Two are enclosed in plate armor and only received a singular stab-wound, one on his chest, the other on her flank.


    Those are marks of Vikiana''s deadly swordswomanship and Leomi chokes at the sight. She almost crushes my hand from emotion as I coldly inspect the battlefield''s pale dead lying on the blood-soaked red soil.


    The Hospitaliers have received much more grievous wounds than the soldiers who held grudges against me and Leomi but a few have died of having their throats cut or their hearts stabbed.


    Clearly the mark of the impostor''s shadow, the one who hid behind the fake E.Vil and controlled the cube burning with light blue flames, and likely the only one who knows the barrier construct.


    It would be good if he died but that is unlikely considering neither him nor Vikiana seem to be here, meaning he kept to his role as an assassin to the end and the woman is a warrior by trade.


    She is an Exemplar in spirit, not a Shade, as proven by how many of the enemy soldiers she took care of and the fact the Hospitaliers won despite being outnumbered. Not to mention that they were likely ambushed and had to wait for reinforcements.


    ¡°This way.¡± Yvonne murmurs.


    We follow her east towards the woods which are about ten minutes away on foot. Vikiana likely exhausted herself knowing that her daughter''s most dangerous enemies laid hidden so as to draw them out and end them, or at least put an end to their last plot.


    We arrive at the edge of the trees. Behind one lies Vikiana''s dead body, sitting with her back against a trunk, her wrinkled cheeks are pale white and there is a trail of blood running down the corner of her raised lips.


    Leomi grasps at me so as not to fall off her warhorse at the sight. The veteran has a stab wound to the center of her chest. The dagger missed her heart but it was enough to kill her.


    She likely died from poison considering the vomit mixed in the blood staining the veteran''s hard leather armor, I wouldn''t be surprised to find a smaller wound somewhere else on her body.


    There is a singular Hospitalier with a wound on his arm and a broken leg sitting against another tree, looking completely out of it. I hop off the horse as soon as Leomi releases me and help her down.


    I glance hard at Yvonne who gets the message and hugs Leomi while I use a piece of cloth I find in the horse''s luggage to wipe the vomit and blood from Viki''s body. The bitter feeling in my belly spreads to my mouth.


    Lance approaches slowly, clumsily, and kneels down to take hold of her mother''s hand. I inspect the scene. The soldier is likely the only witness of the events leading to, to my, to my mother-in-law''s death.


    Yvonne made it here later in a rush. There''s no weapon on the ground or at her waist, meaning she likely lost it in the battle and didn''t even stop to pick it up before rushing to the cottage. The assassin is still in the area.


    ¡°Tell, me what, happened.¡± Lance utters, addressing no one in specific.


    ¡°Vikiana''s last blow was blocked by a barrier construct, leading to a counter-attack that almost struck her in the heart. We can reasonably assume she dominated the fight and drained her opponent''s flow by striking the barrier without letting herself be caught but, eventually, that tactic also depleted her already low stamina and energy reserves leading to her fall.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I could see this, I need no conjectures, jay.¡± Leomi seethes with a jumping mood as she grasps at the cold hand held within her cool fingers.


    ¡°It is as Dame Freepath said.¡± The Hospitalier murmurs. ¡°Our patrol caught the soldiers hiding in a crevice of the terrain and attacked only to find that there were more than we thought, Dame Vikiana arrived a mere handful of minutes after we sent a distress construct during our retreat. She kept us alive by eliminating the most dangerous until another patrol arrived.¡±


    Lance closes her eyes tight for a moment before opening them and holding her left hand out to me. I hesitate to go hunt the assassin now but decide to wait because Leomi needs me and there may be important information to hear. I drop on one knee on the other side of Viki and take hold of my fiancee''s hand.


    ¡°As the battle ended, a soldier we all thought dead rose and tried to strike...¡± The Hospitalier pauses to glance at Yvonne.


    ¡°Just as my sword broke, the assassin rose from the dead to strike me. Vikiana blocked the dagger at the last moment with her palm.¡± The sword-sworn murmurs with a sad and guilty tone. ¡°He used me as bait to weaken her with poison.¡±


    ¡°Dame Vikiana fought the man who ran away from that moment on but another soldier attacked Miss Yvonne like a fury so she couldn''t chase after them. I... I followed in the woods but the assassin ambushed me as soon as I ran in. Dame Vikiana heard and arrived just in time to save my life but... but, then... but she...¡± The man trails off, unable to find the words. ¡°Dame Vikiana injured his dominant arm, badly, but lost in the end.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear them speak? Tell me every detail you noticed.¡± Leomi demands with her eyes fixed on her mother''s face.


    ¡°I... The assassin told Dame Vikiana she killed herself by getting in his way but she smiled in response and told him his life is now on a countdown, that he signed his own death warrant.¡± The Hospitalier relates the events with a downcast tone. ¡°The assassin replied he fears not, he told Dame Vikiana he fears not her daughter. She, she smirked and kept her silence as she breathed her last breath. The man stared at her for a moment and a shiver went through him. He turned to kill me, his eyes were wide, so wide, so dark, but then I heard Miss Yvonne rushing over and the assassin ran.¡±


    Lance closes her eyes. Her chin falls to her chest and she silently weeps. I squeeze her hand and throw a quick glance at Yvonne who nods. She grabs the injured Hospitalier and helps him limp over to her mount.


    Leomi sobs without a sound for long minutes and I hold her hand, like an idiot who cannot do more to help than be there. I feel grief for Viki''s death, I didn''t like her very much but I respected her in spite of her mistakes, in spite of what she did to me, because of her skill, because of her character, because of what she did for us.

 Unescapable.Ch17

    Leomi quietly grieves in my arm. My mind can''t help but question my predictions about the impostor and her companion. I knew they would launch a last-ditch attack but expected them to attack the cottage from the cliff-side.


    Where did I go wrong? Did they go wrong on their approach? Accidents happen. Did the battle happen because they were trying to ambush and replace a patrol of Hospitaliers? Does it matter at this point?


    I should go on the hunt, the assassin is getting further and further away as I wait. Leomi would know this, she isn''t acting because she knows the killer will have had an escape plan and there are too many directions he could have left towards.


    To catch up, there is a need for trackers and a large number of soldiers. I clamp down on the sour fury burning in my stomach over the pain my love is experiencing. Cenwalh, Roskal, it doesn''t matter, I''ll make them all pay for this.


    Leomi rises back up. I hold her hand as she walks to her horse and takes out a rough wool blanket. She spreads it out on the ground next to her mother. I help her move Viki on it and then roll it around the body.


    ¡°A week, only a week. Mother, she... she didn''t like us together, she felt we didn''t work well together but... but she still told me she would respect my choices and help me. Then, she gave us her blessing and...¡± Leomi chokes. She raises mad eyes up to me. ¡°But, in the end, Mother relied on you for revenge, to kill this beast?!¡± She exclaims in grieving outrage.


    It''s clear she reached the conclusion that Viki''s words and the assassin''s shiver mean the on they spoke of was Elizabeth Vil. But, the anger she directs at me causes me to blink in surprise, which causes to fail to see her fist come down on my chest.


    I react instinctively as she starts pounding on me, I reach out to take her in my arm. Despite hugging her, I find myself still lonely because I cannot tell whether she is angry at her mother for putting me at risk, at me out of jealousy, or herself out of misplaced guilt.


    ¡°Because we both know that pursuit is pointless since the kil... animal would have prepared a horse and a bark to escape, yet I have instincts that could lead me to find him without knowing his face, instincts you lack.¡± I reply.


    I immediately regret trying logic and rationality because those aren''t things that are likely to reach her right now. Leomi switches to hitting my shoulders but her blows quickly grow weak and don''t last long. She hurts, she''s attacking what''s in front of her for no other reason than it is.


    She pushes me away and picks up her Mother to place the body on the back of her warhorse. I stand still, unsure of what to do. Billowing bitter rage fills my chest pushing me to hunt those that hurt Lance but I also experience deep sorrow at the way she blames me.


    Most of all, I feel the need to be there for her and so I help her best as I can tie the blanket to her horse. Leomi climbs atop and hesitates for a long while with a tortured expression before holding her hand out to me.


    I climb up and reach for the reins in her grasp. She slowly releases her grip under my gentle pull and wraps her arms around my waist. We meet Yvonne on our slow ride back who returns from bringing back the injured soldier.


    As she angles her course to approach us, her crushed expression becomes clear. I meet her eyes and understand. We share the same distress about not knowing what to do for Leomi who seems to be further plunging into silence.


    When we arrive at the cottage, Leomi hops down and starts taking the body off the warhorse. Yvonne and I do our best to help. I open the door while she holds the mount in place.


    Lance doesn''t even look at us as she walks past us to carry her mother inside and places her on a table in the living room. She unwraps the rough blanket as well as takes off the travel pouch at her back.


    Then, Leomi takes a seat by her side and grabs hold of Viki''s cold dead hand once more. I move behind her and place my hand on her shoulder for support. She reaches up and places hers atop of mine.


    We remain as we are for a long while. I remain as immobile as she does even though my waist and thighs are stiff. Yvonne is the one to break us out of this deadlock by opening Vikiana''s pouch.


    She takes out a folded letter and a small brand-new looking notebook. Leomi raises her chin at the sight. She stares at the letter but seizes the notebook first to give it to me.


    ¡°It''s a record of her lion construct techniques.¡± Leomi murmurs as she opens the cover. ¡°I didn''t know why she kept writing as she trained me these past few days but it says here it was for you.¡±


    I take hold of it and stick it in my belt without a glance. Leomi''s resentment stings about as much as a bolt to the guts. I don''t understand what she''s going through but it''s likely she doesn''t either, which is why she''s lashing out. The reality of Viki''s death might not have hit her yet.


    Lance grabs the letter and stands up as she unfolds it, preventing me from taking a look. It doesn''t take much time for her eyes to reach the bottom but then she returns to the top to read it once more.


    ¡°A year.¡± Leomi murmurs as she turns to glare at me.


    I freeze and instantly realize that Vikiana wrote a letter to explain the deal she reached with the Order to settle their internal conflicts over my actions as well as hers.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Lance snaps to Yvonne.


    ¡°N, no?¡± The sword-sworn blinks in confusion.


    ¡°Mother says she wrote this three years ago for Yvonne to give me ''now'' so as to give me time to grieve her death.¡± Leomi utters as she turns her gaze to me. ¡°You hid this from me; your fight... made it harder for her to survive; this... ultimatum, made it more likely for her to take risks; you... hid this from me!¡±


    Her fury makes me take an involuntary step back that she exploits by slamming her palm in my chest. I stagger back until I hit the wall and she slams her right forearm on my throat to hold me there.


    ¡°If I knew, if only I knew, things could have been different. You''re my fiancee, she''s my Mother, you should have trus...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Viki risked her life in the past and today because she trusted you but wanted to help and protect you from all she could as your mother, if that wasn''t the case, she would never have left your side.¡± Jess utters with a harsh voice, rather angry at Leomi for doubting but unable to truly hold it against her.


    ¡°Don''t you dare speak for her!¡± Leomi erupts with glistening eyes. ¡°Our choices led to this! Our night cost Mother her life...¡±


    ¡°Leomi, remem...¡± Yvonne calls out carefully. Her hands are raised peacefully as if trying to calm a raging animal.


    ¡°Not now! It isn''t the same¡± Lance yells in my face without turning around.


    ¡°We did this...¡± She adds in a whisper, pain in her voice, traits twisted in anger and regret.


    ¡°Viki made the call to draw your enemies out.¡± Liz replies as gently as possible with her deep voice.


    ¡°They''re my enemies because of you!¡± Leomi bellows


    I could challenge Lance''s self-blame, the grudges she''s clinging to against me, make her realize that our enemies would have been no less underhanded if she chose a different way to achieve her ambitions, but I have more trust in this woman than that.


    ¡°If, if I hadn''t... no.¡± Leomi interrupts herself. ¡°No!¡± She screams madly. ¡°I will drink their spoiled blood before I even consider reneging the values Father and Mother gave me.¡± She utters in disgust towards her previous words. ¡°No, I''m, sorry.¡± She adds, her light gray eyes regaining some focus as they find mine for the first time since our gazes locked when she slammed me against the wall. ¡°I didn''t me...¡±


    ¡°No apologies.¡± I remind her with a croaking voice.


    There is no escape for the guilt and fury in my heart because, even though Leomi''s the one causing these emotions, she isn''t entirely wrong to say many wouldn''t openly be her enemies if it wasn''t for me.


    Elizabeth Vil''s impostor proves the operation itself was at least partly aimed at driving a wedge between us. I found the fake so that objective should have failed if it depended on that deception.


    Even if it didn''t, it should have failed after the rebellion was crushed because, after then, the assassination wouldn''t have been an abrupt event we couldn''t see coming which means there wouldn''t be significant internal discord.


    Yet, in the end, their plan to drive Leomi and me apart seems to be working despite the primary objective to assassinate us failing so miserably. It enrages me. It scares me that I cannot tell whether the scheme was built with knowledge that I am both Jessica Freepath and Elizabeth Vil or not.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Most of all, I feel rage at how thoroughly they ruined the glow we were meant to bask in after finally getting engaged. I feel hatred for this killer who is entirely unworthy of the life he took.


    The pressure on my throat lessens but I feel Leomi''s left hand seize my wrist to pin it against the wall. With tears threatening to fall from her eyes, Lance bites down on the hard leather protecting the pit of my neck.


    She is trying to evacuate all the grief, sorrow, and resentment she can''t control. Yet, she surprises me by pulling back and suddenly kissing me with desperation but, this time, I don''t feel her love as clearly as I always do.


    There is doubt in the way she reaches out to me with her tongue, it causes my response to be stiff which further destabilizes her. She soon pulls back to suck and bite my lower lip, giving me a more tender, conciliatory kiss.


    ¡°They''re trying to tear us apart even as they try to kill you.¡± She mutters with madness in her eyes. ¡°I have to keep you far away, next to me.¡± She declares, contradicting herself in a single sentence.


    ¡°Kitten, Nobility is to blame for this. There is no solution to the issue until the system itself is destroyed.¡± Liz declares to turn her mind away from her controlling impulses.


    ¡°I listen, to you, you know.¡± Leomi replies with a quiet but intense tone. ¡°You don''t solve problems by changing the system but the people.¡±


    ¡°Yes but there are present threats to consider and the entity that is Nobility must be crushed so that people can change, that is the only practical way to move forward.¡± Jess explains with some impatience because we hadn''t intended to dwell on this, we must shortly begin hunting down our target after all.


    ¡°The lack of weight placed on acting honorably, on behaving altruistically so that all may benefit is the issue. I will light that path as Mother kept trying for all her failings.¡± Lance utters with dark determination.


    I give her a brief nod, finding her reasoning and state of mind much more like what I would expect from my fiancee even though I disagree with her abstract approach to a problem that is best solved by obliteration.


    Her lips fall on mine once more, but they''re now trembling. Her frailty, her need for comfort makes my heart stir with a desire to comfort her. My lack of solutions other than revenge makes me feel impotent.


    And so, I grow impatient to do something, if only to travel along the northern coast to find out if the killer acquired a bark in a village or even perhaps left it there which means there would be witnesses to his escape.


    ¡°I''m going to need a while, alone.¡± Leomi whispers shakily as we split.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask, feeling like we should remain as long as she needs even if it means missing out on some clues that may have been left behind.


    ¡°I need to send written orders out, to take care of Mother''s... Mother''s...¡± She swallows her saliva. ¡°Mother''s body.¡±


    I nod in acknowledgment to see what she''ll do, pushing my decision to stay or to leave her after witnessing her state. Leomi steps back with shaking hands. I reach for her cheek and lay my palm on it.


    A pair of tears finally escape her eyes. I get up on the tips of my toes and guide her to lean down. I kiss her. She closes her eyelids tight and her body melts to meet mine.


    After a few minutes, Leomi pushes me away with a very thin reassuring smile. I smile back and head upstairs. Yvonne surprisingly follows me up. I wait for her at the top.


    ¡°Please do whatever you have to to be there for Leomi.¡± I tell my best friend in a whisper.


    Yvonne hesitates for a moment but ends up giving me a somber nod. She turns away and returns to her ward. I step in the bedroom and take off the armor Leomi gave me.


    I gather my meager possessions, all of them. The liangi''s case, the light armor the Templars gave me, my riveted chain-mail, my clothes, my broadswords... and that''s about it.


    I take a container of wax and apply it to protect my gear from rust, which is especially important if one is to go at sea with the humidity in the air. After doing this, I walk up to the chest containing the Little one and open it, find it asleep in a thin layer of soil with a few half-eaten bones held by its root-like fingers.


    A moment later, I hear someone rush upstairs. I slowly turn to face the door. Leomi barges in with the jay on her left shoulder and wearing her uniform instead of her armor.


    Contrary to my expectations, she doesn''t notice the open chest. She grabs me by the hand and pulls me to the bed. Off-balance, I barely react. She seizes me by the throat as she appears to have a mood swing.


    ¡°You both should have come to me!¡± She yells at me.


    Lance starts ripping the clothes I borrowed from her off me. I frown and block her. Her expression drops and she falls on me. I wrap her in my arm but she fights my embrace and seizes my throat again.


    ¡°You''re not leaving me!¡± Leomi utters as she desperately holds onto me.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°But you have to.¡± She whispers with an almost inaudible voice.


    Leomi suddenly tears all the flow out of my reserve, causing me to suddenly feel lightheaded and weak. The sensation quickly starts to fade and it doesn''t really slow my thoughts but it gave her just enough of an opening to make the dozen portions of energy pass through her own reserve, making the flow hers.


    I try to seize back my energy but she''s much better prepared and blocks me while also assembling shackles made of air around my limbs. Every fiber of my being and every instinct I have cries out against this.


    The jay hides its beak under its single wing as I try to fight her. As I fail. Our night exhausted me, not to mention the last thing I want to do is hurt my suffering kitten. Yet, that does not mean I can allow myself to be tied up or held captive.


    ¡°You''ll love it. I''ll make it up to you once you return.¡± Leomi utters with a soothing expression but even more intense madness in her light gray irises than before.


    Even the contradiction between her actions and her words don''t hurt me as much as the look in her eyes. I feel despair at my state. While it''s true she ambushed me to reach this result, the fact is my refusal to accept my current weakness has hurt me.


    Ironically, that is precisely what I was going to fix with the Little one when she barged in. I feel regret because, were I stronger, I wouldn''t have to hurt Leomi as I am about to. She extends her palm out to send the constructs to bind me, leaving me no more time to delay.


    ¡°I never will, Leomi. It isn''t in my nature and you know it.¡± Jess utters flatly.


    ¡°Every chain that seeks to bind me, I will break.¡± Liz utters coldly.


    Leomi freezes with a look of uncertainty on her face at our rejection, proving she hasn''t completely lost it but mostly giving me the chance I need to seize her flow. I break her constructs with a mental snap and absorb forty portions in two rounds in my reserve, storing the extra in my flesh.


    She reacts before I can grab more but this is plenty enough for me to use strengthening constructs and close the gap in strength. Liz slowly overpowers Lance''s grip on her wrist and then leverages the sudden advantage to throw her aside.


    I rise with a dark look on my face that she returns. Yet, she now looks to be running on aggression because she seems far more lost than mad with anger and grief at this moment.


    ¡°What''s wrong, kitten?¡± Liz asks rather gently, pushing down Jess'' panicking desire to regain control over the situation with her almost arrogant self-confidence.


    ¡°There''s nothing wrong with me.¡± Leomi replies harshly but the tightness in her throat makes her voice shiver, undermining her attitude.


    ¡°We''re going to let that one go because you''re evidently not thinking about what it means to say this word now, in this conversation.¡± We utter, right hand shaking because we''re restraining ourselves.


    ¡°What word? Nothing?!¡± Leomi erupts.


    ¡°... Again, we... will let it go. There, will not, be a third time.¡± We tell her.


    Clap. My major finger snaps off my thumb. A thin stream of flow flashes out from the collision and impacts my longest broadsword, causing the weapon to fly into my hand. I almost unconsciously combined solidified air and kinetic force to draw it to me.


    ¡°Why? There''s noth...¡± She starts.


    I punch her jaw with my knuckles wrapped around my weapon''s hilt. Smack. I hear the fleshy sound. A blurry silver network appears for a split second. A closed fist with chains appears in front of my face. Smack. I stumble back with a painful jaw.


    We both straighten our spines. I throw my weapon aside since she''s not making use of flow and advance to fight her, to put her down so that the fear nested in my chest goes away.


    The jay suddenly appears in front of Lance with its tiny feathery tail pointed at me. It pecks her forehead with its small beak. She staggers back with wide eyes and with her forearms raised to protect herself from a second blow, reacting disproportionately to the attack.


    Then, the bird turns to me with a gleam in its eyes. It flicks its wing and flies over to me. It moves just as clumsily as ever, occasionally making barrel rolls to stabilize itself, yet it appears in front of my forehead in a split-second.


    It strikes me with its beak and I feel no strength at all, barely even a pressure. Yet, I stagger back nonetheless while trying to protect myself because I feel its disappointment in us and it overwhelms me.


    ¡°What purpose will that parasite hold in finding an assassin?¡± Leomi asks with a furious tone, cleverly taking advantage of my daze. ¡°It will do more damage than leaving me, than staying with me, both actions you plan to take as well.¡±


    She knew. She''s not thinking straight. Neither are we. Did she know from the start, from when we realized the unbelievable may have happened? It doesn''t matter, she tried to bind us. She did.


    I turn my back on Leomi and walk up to the chest. I hold my hand out to the Little one who has roused and begun exploring the edges of its nest with its tendrils. Griiii. I hear no steps, no words, coming from Leomi but the sound of her grinding teeth is enough to make me slow down.


    ¡°If you wish not to be bound by me, why do you seek to chain yourself to this thing?¡± Lance asks with a voice void of emotion.


    I freeze. Her question hits me harder than her fist did, and she almost broke my jaw. Because it isn''t a chain but a key. How do you tell the difference? I hear Leomi turn on her heels and leave the room. I suppress the unstable emotions shaking the two personalities that make me.


    With her opinion of the Rykz, of the Little one, it makes sense she would hold this point of view. Yet, it does not make sense Leomi would leave in peace in her state, as if she respects the fact that the decision is up to me. Viki did, she would have.

 Unescapable.Ch18 Interlude

    There is a being, or perhaps two, but maybe three depending on who counts. She has one arm and one breast. She is standing atop a cliff in complete darkness. She is looking down on a homely stone cottage with an agonizing twist in her gut, a panging heart, and a longing emptiness.


    Her irises are brown with a hint of green yet none could see them as her eyes are shining like the moon, like a wolf hunting in the night. She has two tattoos, a lance crest on her lower stomach and the name of her human fiancee on her lower back.


    She bears dozens of scars from duels to prove her mettle, ambushes, battle, and skirmishes. Her ass hurts and her thigh muscles are tight, both from having been strained the night before. Those make her smile but they cause her panging heart to further hurt and the emptiness to feel even deeper.


    A long line on her left cheek, a thick jagged hack on her right side, a precise cross on the flat left side of her chest, a crisscrossing mess on her belly, a dark-brown stiff pit in the middle of her back to the left of her spine, a faded wound on her right shoulder''s muscles, a second cross on the round stump where a left shoulder should be.


    There are many more injuries concealed under her warm wool clothes made of sturdy cloth that would suit an experienced traveler, soldier, or warrior. She could only be taken as the latter because of her hard leather armor, because of the riveted chain-mail covering it, because of the steel band cuirass protecting her torso and the stubbed leather strips forming a skirt and shoulder guards.


    There is a hunting knife attached to the inside of her left calf over her shin pad, three daggers and three single-edged broadswords of different sizes at her waist.


    In spite of her impressive gear, she left her best weapons in the house she is looking down upon. The being is in pain, though it scantly realizes it, from the half-healed burn on its back and older injuries that occasionally flare up, not to mention the ghostly pain in her left arm.


    She carries only a pouch behind her back with clothes and supplies, given by her best friend when leaving in a hurry under the suffocation the building''s walls made her feel.


    Yet, despite the reality of the emotion, the being knows that it is but an excuse, a deflection originating from her fiancee''s resentment towards her. It begun when she tried to retrieve her most powerful weapon, it ended when she stepped downstairs and her fiancee grasped her wrist to keep her as she yelled at her to leave so that she can be safe.


    Their love is mad, but their madness isn''t always love. One being, or three, stands on a hill with a steel helmet pressing down on her messy pitch-black hair. Her chest is heartache, melancholy, and woe for a mother-in-law that could have been so much more.


    Her lamentation towards the death of a woman she did not like very much and entered in conflict with more often than they saw eye to eye is incomparable to her fiancee''s who lost a mother this day, and so she foolishly dismisses it as empathy towards her lover''s loss.


    The being, or three, or two, stands on this hill, looking down at the homely stone cottage with rage that she cannot acknowledge boiling in her chest towards her grief-stricken fiancee''s actions.


    In spite of her delusions, denials, in spite of her anger, she remains on this hill exposed to the cold wind with shining eyes boring down as she awaits a funeral pyre without allowing herself to know why she would.


    In the middle of the night, a fire erupts and a body is burnt. A tall lithe woman with a golden jay on her left shoulder and short white hair cries in the arms of another over the losses she experienced this day.


    A being watches the blaze in a daze and, without truly knowing why, sends a breeze to stir the flames and embrace her weeping fiancee. Sobs recede and the woman opens her arms to embrace the hot wind.


    With her fiancee comforted, she finds that she can now depart. She makes the decision oblivious to the need she had to say goodbye before seeking revenge for the death, slaughter to those who caused pain to her lovers.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°I gave you no choice but to leave, that does not mean you should have left me.¡±


    --- --- ---


    Ka''osla rides her black warhorse ahead of her Red Fear Horde with a squad of young scouts from her Ka clan. Despite the Hersir''s young age, and consequent short height, she has ten to twenty centimeters in height over these youths who have only recently left their native nests.


    She taught them many things on the way and, to do so, it was best to both allow and encourage mistakes. But, at this moment, she exudes blood-thirst that disallows any mishap on their part and so the young Lisilese ride slanted on their Duarhs to reduce their profiles in her line of sight.


    These Duarhs are reptilian mounts with tiny arms and two thick legs, their scales are supple and even thinner than a Lisilese''s but the flesh underneath is thicker and less sensitive.


    These sprinting animals are viable for young Lisilese to use in scouting because they do not weigh much and the reptiles can catch up to a horse on short distances but older, larger, Lisilese can only rely on strong horses.


    Ka''osla''s orange vertical irises are set on a line of large rock pillars visible on the horizon. She hates these things, these mounts of stone risen by the Empire using the blaze to serve as anchoring foundations for the temporary walls they build every year early in the Spring.


    {Witness this, hatchlings, in any previous great hunt you would have ridden here only to encounter a wall rising from the ground to thick metal ropes drawn between these pillars of shame.} Ka''osla roars. {But, this year... this year we raze these abominations and reclaim the grasslands in full!}


    {Won''t we lose a month?} A young male asks, too impatient for the great hunt to hold his forked tongue.


    {Six weeks. Two to dismantle these with our accumulated blaze, four to gather more embers as we travel to scorch their lands for your great-uncle''s honor!} Ka''osla corrects.


    {I heard these prey use metal to make cups to celebrate victories, but ropes?!} A young female questions.


    {These humans are ingenious, do not underestimate them.} The Hersir berates. {They transport walls of hardwood reinforced with metal that can be disassembled and moved like tents or burnt on the retreat.}


    {Cowards.} The female mutters under her breath.


    {Have I not told you not to look down on those you seek to make prey, hatchling?!} Ka''osla erupts with a touch of anger so that they take her words more seriously. {If you lot do not correct this conceit, you will find yourselves facing humans as prey yourselves.}


    {May you explain, Honored Hersir?} The young male asks while lowering his wide snout.


    {You believe the walls and pillars as defensive structures when you should be perceiving them as the borders of a gigantic hunting camp erected so that the Empire can encroach on the grasslands as ambitious predators.} Ka''osla explains. {In the years past, they have held us here, forcing us to use water sources far behind our camp instead of the readily available river ahead. Is that not a trick worthy of a hunter? To exhaust your prey by forcing it to journey far away so as not to die of thirst?}


    {It is.} The young male acknowledges.


    {We have time to dismantle the pillars this year so we will, it will take decades for the Empire''s plans for conquest to recover.} The Hersir explains. {But, that does not mean we can relax because, if we are repelled, they will rebuild these structures further south.}


    {What are they made of?} The young female asks.


    {Stone with a metal core, they aren''t too difficult to destroy but there are many from east to west.} The Hersir replies.


    Ka''osla pricks the flanks of her mount to send it forward. One of the Duarhs tries to bite her warhorse as it pounces ahead so she extends her right foot''s three claws and kicks it away, almost piercing the reptile''s left eye.


    Her reaction is slightly inappropriate but she doesn''t linger on it because her mind is filled with worry because half her Horde is made up of untested recruits that she and her officers have little time to train, and much less properly test their loyalty.


    Yet, Ka''osla is confident. She knows that the destruction of the Empire''s south-western pillars will bring much honor to her and the Red Fear, especially because the task is fruitless in terms of loot, exhausting for a Horde, and will make it easier for every Lisilese Horde to encroach on human lands for the years to come.Stolen story; please report.


    The Hersir leads the Ka hatchlings to the base of one of these stone pillars and shows them the large steel rings wedged into the rock from which cables are hung as well as the half-filled trenches at the base where wall panels were stuck and wooden stakes planted.


    She lectures them on the ways to deal with these while also cautioning these young aspiring hunters against using blaze when an axe would do the job. Then, they make camp by lighting up a fire.


    Ka''osla lies down first on her belly with her back free to absorb the last of the sun''s heat and the flames'' warmth. The hatchlings gather around her one by one, the two who hunted their meal in the afternoon have the honor to nestle themselves alongside her warm body.


    {When in battle, contract your blood-pockets from top to bottom.} Ka''osla advises almost like an afterthought because she''s repeated this so often she barely has to think about it anymore. {It is essential to oxygenate your brain, more than it is to rid your muscles of fatigue, because only with a clear mind can one make decisions that first benefit our Ka clan, and then the Lisilese.}


    {What does that mean?} The young female asks.


    {It means that a true hunter must know when a hunt is a benefit or a hindrance for those that we go on hunts for. Sometimes, it is best to let a prey go so that future generations do not run out. Sometimes, it is best to kill a prey because it threatens future generations. Sometimes, it is best to spare a prey because honor must be paid to opponents that understand the cruelty of nature yet do not lose their cool in the face of that dreadful reality.} Ka''osla explains. {I bested a fierce grizzly not so long ago that had this understanding. I spared it so that it''s cubs can grow and be tested by our hunters in their hunts.}


    {Did it leave that scar on your left shoulder?} The young male asks excitedly.


    {Yes.} The Hersir replies with a toothy smile.


    The group of Ka clan younglings falls asleep side by side, enjoying others'' warmth while sharing theirs.


    --- --- ---


    The being skirts past many patrols during the night and goes to sleep at dawn, hidden in a creak on the coast. A golden bird lands on her in the middle of the day and awakens her.


    She first raises her guard and scouts the surroundings out of suspicion her fiancee decided to hunt her down but, finding no signs, settles to ponder why the jay showed up.


    The being quickly concludes that it has been sent to protect her and lets out a wild furious cry in vexation under the insult. She lifts her hand and almost breaks the unstructured bird but stops at the last moment in fear of committing another mistake out of anger.


    She forces herself to sit down and ponder. The being knows she would have noticed if her fiancee used a large quantity of flow so that means the jay broke a barrier construct made by Suxen with but a slight effort.


    Considering the madwoman''s genius, the only way the being thinks possible to defeat her construct is by using the absolute control sapient beings have over their bodies.


    The jay is an unstructured construct, it has a personality and is ''alive'' so it isn''t impossible for it to have the same kind of control over the intangible flow that composes it.


    Perhaps, it is considered by the Lake as an extension of her fiancee... or herself since it is based on her. But, the latter is doubtful considering she is not the one who created the bird.


    The being, at this point, completely abandons the idea of shattering it because it may truly die if the one it is based on decides to destroy it. The Lake''s blessing works through intent and will, who is to say what such a rejection could do to this unique creature?


    She resolves to send the jay back, no matter how cute it tries to act by making loops around her head. The being grits her teeth. The crueler part of her, the one that will do all that is required, wraps a layer of flow around her hand and snags the bird out of the air.


    ¡°You will protect Lance from herself and any other threats because that is what that innocent girl would have done. I know it, she knows it, you know it.¡± The being utters and then flicks the bird away.


    The jay flickers back to her with a series of clumsy barrel rolls and crash-lands on her half-shoulder. It struggles back on its tiny claws and rubs its soft feathers along her cheek.


    The part of the being that seeks freedom above all gently supersedes the part that seeks strength above all which willingly backs down. She extends her index to tap the bird on its beak.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay sadly cries out at the admonishment and spreads its wing to take off.


    The being then departs to journey along the coast. She stops at every village but, unsurprisingly, finds no clues or even rumors indicating the killer passed through.


    In her search, she meets Royalists, coins the term Elizabethan to tease one of her two personalities, slaps Nobles, punches peasants, kicks bourgeois in the crotch, witnesses swords be drawn because of her actions and then sheathed because of the name associated with her face.


    The being hears of Huan Thrin''s sudden brutal execution by Chief Justicier Grace Odo''s own hammer after she personally rescinded the deal he made for not being entirely forthright, which no one other than Grace Odo counted on because that is not how things work... at least they didn''t until now.


    She meets many high and low born that the event rejoiced but also many that it shocked. After all, the Thrin''s surrender was genuine from their perspective, he merely held back some secrets that his previous liege confided in him and refused to reveal them to the end.


    The being, after spending a fruitless week, concludes her target crossed the Izla to the eastern coast to take a boat to the mainland or used a bark he hid in a creak. A larger ship wouldn''t be possible to conceal and she would have heard of his passage if he went further north.


    The reason is that strangers are always noticed by villagers and those also do not know how to keep their tongues tied so rumors always spread. With that in mind, she resolves to waste no more time.


    There will be clues to find in Meiridin so the being heads back to Meria to cross over to the mainland. She could have asked a fishing ship but she does not trust these feeble embarkations with her wariness towards large expanses of water.


    --- --- ---


    Celyz of the Silver Hive steps inside a cave with a large wooden basin held in her tendrils. She walks past two carriages filled with books and exudes a few pheromones to call two workers to her.


    Two drones trot over and extend their three-fingered hands out. The Princess carefully gives them the container and uses her pheromones to communicate to them that they need to pour the clear-brown resin it holds, which is a substance Queens and Princesses produce from their blood to heal their wounds.


    She points at the stone mold she made during the Hive''s travels and the workers obey, pouring the sticky thick liquid. The liquid fills the circlet-shaped cavity to the four-fifths and Celyz hurriedly adds a wet clay-like substance she prepared beforehand with many different sediments that weren''t easy to acquire on the move.


    Then, she hurriedly takes hold of two wooden sticks and starts stirring while using two other tendrils to carefully take off the crown of flowers on her ovaloid head.


    She places it on the surface and very slowly makes it sink into the substance while still stirring at an angle. She stops before the symbol of her engagement has completely sunk out of fear to damage it.


    She communicates to her helpers to start bringing the carriages holding the huge amount of sunlight she''s gathered this past month to the cave and begins channeling the energy into the mold to make the two substances crystallize around the crown of flowers.


    This initial process will take the entire day, at the very least, and then a few more months of carefully adjusting the construct''s segments so that the substances turn into translucent black-gold Amber.


    To finalize the item that will preserve the crown of flowers for tens of thousands of years, Celyz will engrave pictograms in red and silver lines to narrate the story of her encounter with her lover.


    The other Princesses and her Queen, her sisters and mother, think her weird to do this but they haven''t stopped her because they understand how important it is to her and it does not hurt the Hive.


    --- --- ---


    In the far east of the Empire lie the Rykz contested Highlands. The territory is expansive and the soil morbidly fertile because of all the combatants who fell for possession of it.


    Yet, neither the Empire nor the Rykz Hives exploit these lands despite feeding it so much of their people''s blood. The reason is simple, it is too dangerous to raise livestock or grow cultures when either species could start a prairie fire to cover the retreat of an army or attack a camp.


    Not to mention that Lisilese Hordes frequently trail here to either prevent one or the other species from gaining an upper hand, or damage both for honor, or to ensure the safety of their nests in a year where plague strikes their chattels.


    There is danger even during the rare years where peace reigns because there are always a few Lisilese packs scouring these lands for prey, sapient or sentient. Not to mention human bandits, mercenaries, and titled Nobles out for personal glory.


    The Rykz themselves use these peaceful years to dig in secret, sending patrols of scouts to kill whatever draws near so as to conceal tunnels under rivers or cave networks under hills to further secure their control over these lands by providing protection to a Princess.


    Scouts, both human and Lisilese, would argue that the Black Plague is an apt moniker for the Rykz. After all, at some point in their career, every scout happens to lay camp atop a perfectly mundane-looking small hill only to later find hundreds and hundreds of scouts pouring out from nearby or beneath to hunt them down in a seemingly endless black tide that covers the green highlands like a curtain.


    Scanning constructs are only effective so far as one can fuel them with energy, and the Rykz can dig far, far deeper than even a Duke or Duchess could scan while retaining the ability to silently dig up within a single night with the support of a Princess.


    Such events, at least when a scout survives, lead to the loss of one of these advance bases for the Rykz but it also causes both the Empire and the Lisilese to be more cautious, which is exactly why territory infiltrated by the Rykz is almost always considered theirs no matter how much effort the other two species put into contesting it.


    Luckily, the Rykz are more frightening than capable. Not all battles can be won by numbers when armies cost far more than their weight in food. Fifty Queens could, without doubt, crush all opposition on the battlefield but every single one is an essential existence for their Hives that can hardly be replaced.


    Were the Rykz to fight for a short-term victory, they could conquer the world within a decade only to then be crushed by sheer overextension. Not to mention that defeating the Lisilese in their native jungles where they hold as much of an advantage as the Rykz do underground is as difficult as it is to defeat a Phalanx in an urban environment.

 Unescapable.Ch19 Interlude

    The Marshal of the Twelfth Phalanx is a meter seventy in height and lean of stature, he has brown eyes, and black hair. Those features couldn''t be more average and his traits don''t vary much from the norm either.


    The bridge of his nose is straight but it is slightly large in the middle, his chin is neither pointy nor pronounced, his cheekbones are strong but the arc of his eyebrows is plain.


    What distinguishes him from the norm, makes it so that none mistakes him, is his relaxed attitude and utter disdain for any kind of armor. At the moment, he is slouched in a wood and cloth chair in the large command tent.


    He is lazily holding his white cape embroidered with a roaring golden lion and the symbol ''XII'' over his shoulder with two fingers while eating a small round sugary pastry.


    Around him, his aides are running around a table with a large map set upon it depicting the city ruins and its surroundings. Half are reading scouting reports and making appropriate changes to the map using charcoal that can be erased.


    Others are double-checking their work or moving wooden pawns to represent Rykz scout sightings, round tokens to represent tunnel entrances, and wooden towers to represent defensive lines.


    There are few of the tokens despite the Templar Order spending two weeks scouring the area, even worse is that they can''t figure out if these are part of an old network that used the Empire''s leylines or a new one.


    The Marshal took note of the fact that there should be more tunnels if the Rykz faked a retreat to pour out of the ground and surround his position but, far from reassuring him, it convinces him that their position isn''t a good one.


    Yet, there is no better strategical position to hold in a fifty-kilometer radius which may very well be why the trap is such a good one, it isn''t as if the Phalanxes cannot build their own camp but failing to occupy these ruins means the Rykz will and dislodging them would be a headache.


    There used to be a city holding twenty thousand people here a century ago but it was evacuated and turned into a fortress as the Rykz pushed the Empire''s borders back.


    While most buildings were destroyed, they weren''t dismantled so there are enough stone walls remaining to encompass streets the Phalanx can use to its advantage and plenty of locations to use to store food or set up temporary smithies.


    The issue is that transforming a city in a fortress has never been an easy task, especially when it also served as a resupply point for the region, so the result is an imbroglio of streets surrounded by lots of open ground with half-destroyed walls where there used to be houses.


    Still, he was ordered to advance with his Phalanx and establish a resupply base for further pushes if the Rykz don''t stop him. He reaches out to the bowl he left on the table for another pastry but he hears hooves striking pavement and decides to seize his entire reserve to keep it safe.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A Duke''s guards cry out.


    An Exemplar wearing plate armor stained by brown blood and mounted on a steed covered in scale armor uses a long charging lance to rip the command tent''s cloth so as to ride in.


    Behind the figure are auxiliary soldiers and officers rolling on their backs from having foolishly stuck to their protocol in the face of a zealous temple guard on a mission.


    The Exemplar pulls on the warhorse''s reins at the last moment before crashing. The animals neighs and rises on its hind legs only to drop its hooves atop the table.


    It directly snaps in half at the middle but a few officers had the presence of mind and reflexes to pull the map away beforehand. The warhorse messed up all the pieces they used to mark positions but at least the important parts are safe.


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Duke Fallone, General of Steso, bellows from behind the Exemplar. ¡°I should have put your damn mount down!¡± He seethes as he steps in from the hole in the tent.


    Both are ignoring the Marshal who finds the situation rather interesting, if amusing because he''s never seen anything like this happen before. He snags a pastry from the bowl he protected from harm in the pit of his elbow.


    ¡°I have urgent business with Marshal Ciervo, Fallone, get lost.¡± The large figure answers as it hops down from the horse. ¡°All of you get lost!¡±


    The voice coming out of the Exemplar''s helmet is somber and resonates, making it difficult to tell whether a man or a woman is behind the thick plate engraved with a golden lion head.


    None of the officers present care whether they serve in the Phalanxes or Steso''s army, when faced with a raging Exemplar, one quickly learns to make themselves scarce or prepare to make a visit to the field hospital.


    As people start scampering out of the huge tent, Duke Fallone snags the map and waves away those that serve in his auxiliary army to make the dismissal official. The Phalanx Marshal swiftly swallows his pastry.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ciervo calls out.


    The Exemplar glares at him but can''t help the fact that everyone present freezes because the man is the ultimate authority in this camp. Officers turn and bow to receive the Marshal''s words.


    ¡°Tell the cooks to make another batch of pastries with some of that tree syrup thing.¡± Ciervo tells them.


    Those of the Twelfth Phalanx, eminently used to the man''s quirks, stiffen and give the man a serious salute before stepping out while the auxiliaries and the Duke blink as if they can''t believe that''s all a Marshal of ten thousand phalangites and twenty thousand auxiliaries has to say.


    ¡°Go on now.¡± Ciervo waves them all aside while plunging his hand in the bowl.


    ¡°You too, Fallone.¡± The Exemplar utters coldly, having heard enough about this Marshal to know the demand means that the man is, contrary to appearances, taking the event very seriously.


    ¡°It''s General Fallone in this tent, Exemplar.¡± The Duke utters angrily. ¡°And I have every right to be here to hear your report.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Marshal Ciervo erupts with a voice full of dismay.


    The two others present turn and find him glaring down at the bowl with his fingers around another delicacy. The problem is that there''s only a single one left and that is a terrible thing for the Marshal. Not only because he can''t fill his stomach but also because it means he''s been more nervous than he thought if he finished so quickly.


    ¡°General, this is terrible.¡± Ciervo tells the man with a very serious voice. ¡°I only have a single pastry left, I must hear the Exemplar now. If you would please entertain the request.¡±


    Fallone stares speechlessly, he is very worried for Steso if this is the man supposed to build and organize a supply base for half the Empire''s eastern front-line for the push that is being planned in summer. Yet, his duty to his Kingdom requires him to have patience and only come to a decision once he has enough elements to make a judgment.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Fallone says, giving both Exemplar and Marshal a stiff salute.


    Ciervo extends his right hand out for the map, dropping the white cape he held on his shoulder. The former action reassures the Duke but the latter confuses him even more because any other officer in the Phalanx would have been lashed for such a slight to the uniform.


    Even the Exemplar who knows much more about this sloppy man can''t help but grunt in disapproval. Ciervo snags the map from Fallone''s hands and throws it out on the ground in front of him, over the table''s rubble.


    As soon as the Duke has stepped out, the Marshal activates isolation runes, covering the tent in a golden curtain that blocks sight and hearing. The Exemplar immediately takes her helmet off, showing rough traits and cheeks covered in soot. Her jaw-height blond hairs were bleached by the sun.


    ¡°I grew up in a cheap bakery just outside Grastle, Temp... uh, Exemplar.¡± Ciervo speaks up a bit hesitantly, as if his mind isn''t on his words. ¡°I learned young to carefully measure ingredients so as not to put too much or too little and spoil bread. It surprises me a distinguished one such as you would treat a general in this way.¡± He tells her without a hint of irony despite the fact he is technically closer to the Emperor in rank than she is because he leads the Twelfth Phalanx on His behalf.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I just lost six of my brethren because their ilk can''t keep secrets or promises made to our Emperor.¡± The woman utters with a dark tone.


    ¡°I''m aware the events in Caeviel have caused some distrust but it is hardly fair to blame a Noble from Steso.¡± Ciervo comments as he nibbles on his pastry.


    ¡°Who can tell which of them spilled to the Rykz?¡± The Exemplar dismisses impatiently. ¡°I''m here to report...¡±


    ¡°Ah! I got it!¡± Ciervo interrupts her. ¡°With your mind filled with such resentment, riding such a steed, and being blocked I probably would have acted as Elizabeth Vil would as well!¡± He beams, causing the woman''s back to stiffen. ¡°The protocol can be such a bore, and a hindrance in emergencies.¡± He tells her with a sympathetic look.


    ¡°Marshal!¡± The Exemplar exclaims to call for his attention.


    ¡°Oh, right. Yes, indeed. Losses, six you say?¡± He blinks dazedly. ¡°My condolences.¡± He tells her with a sad expression.


    ¡°That is not the point!¡± She erupts, finding that the rumors don''t do the man justice, he is much more scatter-minded than she thought.


    ¡°Don''t give me that look.¡± Ciervo tells her while biting down on the last bit of his pastry. ¡°I''m thinking about this army you found bearing down on us up north, and the missing patrols down south.¡±


    ¡°... How did you?¡± The woman asks while blinking.


    ¡°You went further north than our southern patrols because there''s a series of hills down there, which means they should have returned by now.¡± He replies easily. ¡°That the Rykz would show up in the south is no surprise, the Eleventh should already be in position to pierce into their backs, but the Thirteenth''s scouts in the north should have found those you did so tell me why they did not.¡±


    ¡°A prairie fire propelled by flow has cut the lines from east to west like a spear, the Rykz are guarding the southern flank of it with close to a hundred thousand scouts and ten Princesses, they''re moving straight for us.¡± She replies, finding relief in finally making her report.


    ¡°Hm, scouts are troubling.¡± Ciervo comments.


    ¡°Why? The Phalanx can slaughter this many from this position, I''ve seen the half-walls you''ve erected and the spikes you''ve set to break their ranks.¡± The Exemplar asks, puzzled. ¡°There have rarely ever been ten Princesses showing themselves like this, that is much more worrying news.¡±


    ¡°We would be in more trouble if they had managed to move the same number of warriors, or even workers with atlatls, with such speed but I would be less worried.¡± Ciervo replies. He taps the map with his boot. ¡°You see, the fact they don''t seem to have the forces to break through our position from the north and that their army south is going to be engaged by the Eleventh, preventing them from attacking us frontally, means that they either have a trick or want to besiege us to lock the supplies we''ve gathered here.¡±


    ¡°Any news about the east?¡± The Exemplar asks worriedly.


    ¡°Probably, I would normally expect to be told about another hundred thousand drones today with at least half that number in fully equipped warriors and the same from the south when the scouts manage to circumvent their advanced lines and return.¡± Ciervo replies unconcernedly.


    ¡°This many Rykz means they may be planning to exterminate us.¡± The woman says with a dark but resolved tone.


    ¡°I have no doubt that''s in their plans.¡± The Marshal waves his hand dismissively. ¡°But, those reports will only arrive from the south because this isn''t a normal situation. The Rykz are much more motivated than usual this Spring which means the south will have warriors in large numbers to slow down our reinforcements and make an almost impenetrable wall of Vuskyt shields but I predict our eastern flank will be assaulted by harvesters with workers carrying atlatls spread in their ranks.¡±


    ¡°Harvesters.¡± The Exemplar swallows her saliva. ¡°They''re slow but they can break past the fortifications even without Princesses.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they will have Princesses, likely ten as well.¡± Ciervo shakes his hand. ¡°They''ll gather enough energy in one place to deplete our reserves and then overwhelm us with superior regeneration before we can reestablish the leyline.¡±


    ¡°My contingent is ready to ride out north and threaten the Princesses whose general locations we know of to force the Rykz to retreat and redeploy east, freeing the Thirteenth to reinforce us.¡± The Exemplar proposes with an intense but quiet voice in spite of the sound-proof construct surrounding them.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The Marshal says, understanding why the Exemplar insisted on secrecy.


    The raid itself would be a very risky task without adding complications like Nobles spilling out information to eventual traitors, civilian or other, or within hearing range of a Rykz creation carrying a spying construct.


    The former scenario is very unlikely but difficult to defend against while the latter becomes more and more likely as the Rykz grow near but isn''t difficult to prevent since all that has to be done is kill the creature before it returns to a Princess with information.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary, Exemplar.¡± Ciervo refuses, omitting to say that it would in fact be very detrimental. ¡°I expect that, once these armies arrive, our western flank will be flooded by warriors from the south and scouts from the north. It''ll prevent my Twelfth from easily retreating but there won''t be Princesses in position there to stop the Order from piercing through and wreaking havoc so that they cannot completely focus on breaking into the ruins.¡±


    ¡°But, then you''ll be encircled with harvesters on your eastern flank.¡± The Exemplar protests but then pauses. ¡°If any of your speculations about their army compositions are even on point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are.¡± Ciervo replies without a shred of doubt. ¡°Your contingent and the Eleventh''s positions will be important to prevent the Rykz from pressuring our flank too much, allowing us to focus on the harvesters and push them back.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you worried?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°I''m worried because the Rykz have so far retreated while exchanging scouts with us and we now find ourselves with scarce information to work with as armies are advancing on us. It does not feel like a coincidence. That is why I need your contingent of Templars to hold the west so that you can work both the Eleventh and the Thirteenth to open our path of retreat if it becomes necessary rather than attempting a plan to reinforce us.¡±


    ¡°But... will the auxiliaries on the edges hold long enough if it comes to that?¡± The Exemplar asks, expressing her doubts towards Nobility''s competence and perhaps courage. ¡°Reinforcements would be...¡±


    ¡°Predicted by the Rykz.¡± Ciervo utters with a cold voice for the first time in the conversation. ¡°If their plan isn''t to besiege us or to crush us under a multi-pronged attack, then it relies on a surprise I''ve not yet seen through. There is a danger that their trick could function even if we are reinforced and only harvesters attack from the east. If the ruin were to turn into a death-trap, then it is of paramount importance the Templar Order''s contingent remains mobile to react to unexpected circumstances.¡±


    With these words Ciervo waves away the Exemplar so that she may return to her troops and organize her regiment of a thousand Templars for departure by nightfall.


    He deactivates the isolation runes and his eyes fall down on the tip of his boot that he placed on the map he casually threw on the ground. His foot fell exactly on the single straight avenue in the ruins that runs from west to east.


    It was built for carriages to easily travel through the city towards the front-lines about sixty years ago. The pavement is too damaged to be suitable for the task even though much of the rubble has been cleared on his order but the avenue remains the fastest way to both invade and evacuate the city.


    Ciervo''s concern is that the Rykz know this as well so the first thing he ordered the half-dozen flow-smiths attached to the Twelfth when he arrived was to send them to scan the entire avenue for traps and then set some of their own.


    The fact that no hidden runes were found reassures him but, as clearly shown by the currently empty bowl of pastries, his nerves remained on edge which means that he is missing something.


    Auxiliary and Phalanx officers with reports in their hands, ready to put the fallen wooden pieces back on the map but finding that their Marshal''s foot is set on the precious piece of parchment.


    Merely damaging an empty corner would have cost most of them their ranks yet the man is putting dust and maybe mud on the paper, not to mention risking to rip it on the broken table rubble he threw it on.


    A sergeant rushes in with a bowl of syrupy pastries held in his joined hands, the frivolous task he was given clashes with the deathly seriousness with which he is accomplishing it.


    Every officer, every phalangite, knows that the more sugar their Marshal consumes, the closer the battle. If the enemy army is still hours away and Ciervo is gobbling pastries like nuts, then they know that the fight will be deadly.


    ¡°Tell your general to get me a precise map of the outskirts, specifically measurements of the streets in the south-western quarter as well as the old water reservoir.¡± The man orders while pointing his hand at random towards an auxiliary because his eyes are focused on the pastries in the bowl. He picks one and raises his chin. ¡°Lord Thomas, is it?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The Lieutenant nods with a quick salute and a puzzled expression because he never introduced himself.


    ¡°Relate to General Fallone that the Exemplar had very important news to bring me but that, even if that wasn''t the case, my Phalanx does not function with the same protocol as a Kingdom''s army does but that won''t prevent his auxiliaries from distinguishing themselves in defense of our southern and western flanks.¡± Ciervo says with a thin smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Marshal!¡± Thomas exclaims with a wide grin, no doubt reassured by the man''s assurance they won''t be sidelined from the more glorious battlefields.


    Many of the veteran officers shake their heads at the naivety of these Nobles who haven''t served as auxiliaries before and been assembled into an army specifically for this campaign.


    Phalanxes would never have been able to keep the Empire''s borders safe if they sidelined qualified personnel because of politics or differences of opinion as long as they follow orders.


    ¡°Kh, Marshal! Twenty-thousand harvesters, kh, have been sighted with two wings of twenty-thousand warriors and, kh, kh, forty-thousand workers carrying atlatls spread out across the entire formation!¡± A scout wearing a light steel cuirass with a long projectile piercing his right side yells as he stops his horse next to the entrance to the command tent.

 Unescapable.Ch20 Interlude

    A panicked clamor erupts in the tent at the report. A grizzled Major who leads one of the Twelfth''s ten regiments unceremoniously grabs Marshal Ciervo''s ankle and lifts his foot so two aides can grab the map while two others bring another table.


    ¡°Call Fallone back!¡± The gray-haired man erupts.


    Ciervo fades in the background as his officers start to interrogate the messenger for details about what he''s seen, specifically about the Rykz'' formation, the number of javelins each worker carries, and the length of their supply train.


    While the injured courier has no information on the latter, the fact each drone brought two dozen javelins and that some harvesters have more strapped to either side of their lower abdomens is indicative that the Rykz army advanced too quick for carriages to follow.


    This in turn means the Rykz are preparing to push the Phalanx in the ruins with a strong offense. The Twelfth''s officers come to the consensus that if they hold, then they''ll have won a breather that''ll last until the insects'' supplies arrive which could take a handful of hours or half a day depending on how fast the harvesters had to travel.


    Yet, the possibility that the Rykz pushed these giants with four scythe arms so much they''re exhausted rather far from their supply train is extremely remote considering they''re attacking an immobile position.


    The Phalanx wasn''t maneuvering or moving while erecting fortifications every night which means the Rykz could get as close as possible before rushing on the attack when their scouts discovered them, luckily that very immobility means that they sent their patrols further than they would which means they have more time to prepare than they would on open field.


    As discussion rages over the reorganized map, an Alemplar arrives and quickly pulls the javelin out of the scout''s flank. The Twelfth''s Marshal, who none other than the aides are paying attention to, signals for the projectile to be brought to him.


    He finds it very heavy which means there is a thin metal core in the center of the wooden shell, making it conducive to lightning if struck in the right way. Ciervo channels flow through his arms and brings the projectile down on his knee.


    The shell splinters and he peels it away, finding tiny runes inscribed as far up as the point of the javelin. This is one of the more complicated designs made specifically to counter the lightning rods Phalanxes place to protect their ranks by making the projectile more attracting to the lightning.


    By multiplying the number of rods on the field, the Rykz can spread a lightning cloud to guide bolts into injured soldiers while setting everything made out of wood on fire.


    The scout was either lucky to survive or his squad covered his retreat, but more significant is that there was a Princess so far forward to make use of such an item.


    After all, while a human soldier may have used the projectile by mistake, drones do not make such errors when using equipment like this that requires extensive training and orders to use them.


    ¡°Send the Auxiliary archers west to open the way for the Templars'' charge and then north to take out the scouts once that''s done.¡± Ciervo orders. ¡°Start sending the arrow barrels in the northern quarter now and tell Enfarhd to engrave a pulse-shield defense against projectiles on our eastern flank.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Marshal!¡± The Major replies while snapping a glance to one of his regiment Captain.


    Ciervo throws aside the javelin and snags a pastry that he raises over his extended tongue. A drop of syrup falls and he savors the mellow sugary taste. A more active corner of his mind wishes he had one of Telnur''s heavy archer regiments or even crossbows from Mirus to distribute.


    There are several reasons why he has to pull back Steso''s archer Auxiliaries but the main one is that their equipment isn''t good enough to reliably punch through the Vuskyt shields and breastplates that warriors wear.


    Their other defects include a lower average skill that means they can''t be relied upon to aim at the atlatl wielding workers spread out in the harvesters'' ranks. Overall, it means that Ciervo''s best use for them is zone saturation which these archers are skilled at.


    ¡°Marshal!¡± Fallone salutes as he rushes in the tent, a stack of reports in hand.


    ¡°Ah, General.¡± Ciervo greets. He drops the round pastry into his wide open mouth and chomps down on it. ¡°Mhf, jhis ish ghood!¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes Sir.¡± Duke Fallone replies hesitantly, wondering how the man can stay so lean while eating so much.


    ¡°Ish yur...¡± Gulp. ¡°Heavy cavalry ready?¡± The Marshal asks.


    ¡°A thousand heavily armored Nobles are on standby in the central avenue, ready and eager to ride out with the Order!¡± He reports, unaware of where the temple guards will strike but knowing full well that cavalry won''t be of much use inside the ruins if they are to be almost encircled.


    ¡°Your mounts aren''t armored so I can''t send them out, making the troop weak to a suicidal scout and warrior counter.¡± Ciervo denies, keeping under silence that these high born haven''t trained or seen enough combat to keep up with the Templars. ¡°Your heavy cavalry will play a role but I do not know where yet so there is no need to move them.¡±


    ¡°But, they''re in the middle of the city.¡± Fallone blinks in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, but you''re here to discuss your four regiments of light cavalry, I want them to move to our western flank.¡± Ciervo tells him while holding his hand out to receive the reports.


    As soon as the General gives them, the Marshal throws them wildly atop the table, disrupting the officers running around who all stop in their tracks and each pick a paper out to read out measurements for others to draw on the map.


    ¡°Has there been a report on the western flank I haven''t received, Marshal?¡± Fallone asks nervously.


    ¡°No, but the Rykz will move to block our retreat west from the north and south because their harvesters will be pushing our eastern flank so they have to in order to stop us from slipping away. You can get up to date on their deployment and adapt yours later.¡± Ciervo replies, waving the General''s concerns aside. ¡°Right now, I need you to coordinate with one of my flow-smiths to calculate how to break the old water reservoir so that the rainwater pours into the south-western quarter, use the projection to redeploy your infantry and make plans for a light cavalry sortie.¡±


    ¡°The pavement is so ruined there that the roads will turn to mud, I can use that to my advantage.¡± Fallone notes excitedly.


    ¡°Make sure you don''t overextend, the Twelfth won''t be supporting you with flow unless the Rykz make a move first.¡± Ciervo warns. ¡°And keep a unit in reserve just in-between the south and west because your lines might stay split down the south-west for the entire battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± Duke Fallone salutes.


    He steps back to go seek a flow-smith with a grin on his face despite having no clue why his heavy cavalry is being immobilized on an avenue heavily barricaded on both the western and the eastern end.


    He doesn''t even have a complete idea of what his light cavalry will be doing in the west other than pick off the Rykz warriors that get entangled by the mud-slide that should quickly fill the south-western outskirts and a portion of the plains.


    ¡°Should I start making plans to replace this fresh water source?¡± The grizzled Major asks.


    ¡°No, Fred, we''ll spend the flow we stored in the old reservoir on early defense. The battle won''t last more than a day at the most because we''ll break if it does.¡± Ciervo replies calmly but quietly so no other hears.


    ¡°At least we won''t run out of shields this time then.¡± Fred notes humorously in spite of the grim news.


    ¡°Ha, don''t bet on it.¡± Ciervo chuckles while running his clean left hand through his hair.


    ¡°Why don''t you think we can hold?¡± He questions more seriously.


    ¡°Because there are only just enough harvesters facing us for half a day of intense battle, the lack of visible reinforcements means they could be hiding or that up to twenty regiments of those giant bugs have been sent to block the Thirteenth''s advance once they beat back the blaze cutting them off from us.¡± Ciervo explains.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°The pressure on the Auxiliaries will be light then.¡± Fred notes. ¡°We''ll have to deal with a mobile push from the north and a hard one from the east.¡±


    Ciervo stands up and grabs the bowl of pastries and sticks it in his left elbow. He picks three syrupy delicacies and devours them as he silently heads out of the command tent through the hole left by the Exemplar.


    The Major hurriedly grabs the white cape with a roaring golden lion and an embroidered ''XII'' before following. The first thing the Marshal notices outside is the huge pillar of dark-gray smoke rising on the northern horizon.


    ¡°And something that''s eating me because I can''t put my finger on it. Looking at that map feels like it''s hindering more than helping.¡± Ciervo mutters.


    ¡°From the roofs today then, Sir?¡± Major Fred asks.


    ¡°Yes, but first to Enfarhd.¡± He replies.


    --- --- ---


    Ciervo, sitting on top of a chimney atop a singular stone wall that looks like a piece of rubble in the shape of stairs, looks to the east and then the west of the city center with protruding cheeks because of the round pastry in his mouth.


    There are a hundred guards, including a dozen Templars, guarding the area around him from other elevated positions and several dozen lightning rods planted in the surrounding area because lightning cannot be blocked at the last second.


    ¡°Marshal, they''re approaching.¡± Enfarhd, a short plump man with blue eyes and blond hair, calls out from bellow in the center of a circle of runes engraved in stone.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Ciervo acknowledges too low for the man to hear.


    He turns and reaches out to the mass of golden energy permeating the water in the rectangular reservoir they built. He directs the energy at the flow-smith who helps to pour it in the control runes from which it pours into lines of runes that go down four different meandering streets.


    They don''t necessarily need to cooperate but the fact that the energy was pledged to the Emperor who then sent it to Ciervo means that less flow is wasted because Enfarhd has better control through a chain of legitimacy.


    The loss of energy is negligible when dealing with a mere thousand or two portions but these small things add up to a lot of lost flow when tens of thousands of portions are handled and Phalanxes often deal in the low hundred-thousands range as a whole.


    ¡°Is your pulse-shield ready?¡± Ciervo asks without bothering to look to the Rykz army that should be visible on the horizon.


    ¡°It is, but I worry this many skirmishers will overload it.¡± Enfarhd replies.


    ¡°Ah, don''t. I''ll probably have you saturate the runes past the breaking point long before they launch that many projectiles.¡± Ciervo reassures.


    Enfarhd''s round face stiffens at the reply that doesn''t assuage his concerns in the least. The Marshal ordered him almost at the last possible second to spread out the runic construct to encompass the east, north, and north-east of their defensive lines.


    While the shield is able to repel projectiles on all these zones at once, it''ll most definitely take a huge toll on him to do so because of the quantity of information he has to juggle with.


    If he had more time, he could have automated some of the pulse-shield but they hadn''t expected the Rykz to fall on them alone with such force, expending quite a lot of energy in scorching the northern plain to do so.


    Ciervo turns to the north, finding that there is a black blanket pouring out of the dark-gray smoke rising above the horizon. The hundred-thousand scouts are trampling the young green shoots of vegetation that rose once winter retreated further north.


    The blanket is spreading out to form wide ranks that grow as large as the ruin''s outskirts, causing Ciervo''s expression to fall and to grab three pastries at once even though this is what he glanced up to see.


    This confirms the Rykz are planning a short and deadly battle, these scouts are moving to not only close their western retreat but also try to overwhelm their north-west, north, and north-east lines all at once. A flanking maneuver with little depth but width to turn his hair white because of the chaos it''ll cause. Clack. He snaps his fingers at an aide.


    ¡°Tell Fred I need two of the four flow-smiths I left him with, send them to the fortified towers in the north and wipe the scouts that try to flank us. If they try a one-wave strategy, stop.¡± Ciervo orders and turns to another aide. ¡°Tell the command tent that the Rykz have been kind to thin their lines when they''re protecting so many Princesses so I expect our scouts to find some coordinates for us to use.¡±


    The first aide runs out towards the east while the other head south-west. Ciervo follows the former with his gaze and slowly lifts his chin to take into account the tighter square of Rykz moving on them from that direction.


    While they don''t cover up as much ground as the scouts, the ranks of pitch-black Rykz carapaces coming from the east are much tighter and terrifying to behold considering the Twelfth is outnumbered by at least ten to one if one doesn''t count Auxiliaries or the Rykz army coming from the south.


    ¡°There are always more Rykz than one''s eyes can see after all.¡± Ciervo mutters.


    His eyes fall on the forest of long spears rising above the ruins he''d glimpsed over as he turned his eyes to the Rykz. The Twelfth''s phalangites are standing at rest with their sarissas held vertically with the butt resting on the ground.


    These spears are four to eight meters long and, as such, easy to see and allow him to take stock of the split in troops he decided upon the night before and modified as the positions of the Rykz scouts his patrols encountered grew closer and came from almost every direction.


    There are regiments holding blocks, companies holding streets, and even squads set to defend alleys. He had spikes and low-walls erected on these positions that will hinder the Rykz'' attack even if the Phalanx cedes ground.


    It''ll prevent him from easily pushing back but he doesn''t expect to turn to the offensive in this battle unless the Eleventh and the Thirteenth manage to reach him.


    The auxiliaries accompanying these Phalanxes could make it to the city ruins but Ciervo doubts they would be in shape to truly pursue the Rykz if they do so he abandoned the option to further fortify his defenses.


    The Rykz scouts on the north accelerate and so do the warriors on the east flanking the harvesters who maintain their pace with the atlatl carrying workers. A lengthy and thin Vuskyt shield wall slowly forms up as the warriors on the flanks close ranks to take the avant-garde in front of the harvesters.


    ¡°Screw me with a pickaxe.¡± Ciervo swears loudly as he realizes the Rykz want to trade these warriors for his sarissas but he has no choice but to make the trade because, if he doesn''t, then the warriors will defend the harvesters with their shields at the cost of their lives. ¡°Relay authorization for twelve-thousand portions to the east and use of armor-piercing construct, tell Fred that his south-east flank will be light while his north-east will be flooded with scouts and redeploy his six thousand accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± A third aide, a thirty-year-old woman, salutes.


    The Marshal predicts that these warriors have been trained to break the spears that pierce their shields even as they are killed so he turns to a forth aide, a young man of twenty with black hair from Caeviel.


    ¡°You, get to the Quartermaster and tell him to prepare his runners to resupply the east with sarissas as soon as the battle begins.¡± He orders and then turns to a Templar with ginger hair and broad shoulders standing atop a pillar. ¡°Sound my horn, Remus. Start the battle and make your Exemplar jealous.¡±


    ¡°You can''t be serious, I can''t reliably beat her yet, you''re asking me to get my ass kicked.¡± The middle-aged Templar protests.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Ciervo asks with a mean grin.


    ¡°This is about me throwing you in the mud last time, isn''t it?¡± Remus questions rhetorically with a deep sigh.


    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± The Marshal replies with a dignified bearing incomparable to that which he holds when giving out orders.


    ¡°I knew it, next time I''ll let you get skewered.¡± Remus mumbles as he catches the horn a lieutenant throws him.


    Brruuuaaaah! Ciervo watches as the forest of sarissas falls in a north to east arc. The back-lines keep their spears angled above the heads of the others, which sometimes helps deflect projectiles. It looks like there are twigs covering the phalangites from this distance.


    Then, ten thick golden lines erupt from the wrecked fortress walls at the very center of the ruins and fly out above Ciervo''s head towards the east. Soon, the lines split and turn into a hundred streaks of fire that pierce down towards the harvesters.


    A black fog raises from the Rykz'' ranks and smothers the flint projectiles that should have exploded in a shower of stone but disappeared in moments like to plunge into the ground and kill maybe a dozen of the scythe-armed giants while injuring many more but far less than they would normally have.


    Ciervo remains unfazed by the failure and awaits the next volley of the long-range runic ballistas while inspecting the black cloud with interest. Ten more are launched in a bundle and then split into a fiery hundred.


    The black fog rises to meet the flint bolts and drains the flow out of them, yet it doesn''t stop there. The fog compresses into dozens of spheres connected by thin filaments. The appearance of what seems to be a lightning construct causes Ciervo to narrow his eyes.


    He waves his hand at an aide waiting below who immediately snaps a rectangular wooden card. Seconds after, three dozen golden dots flash out from the ruins towards the spheres filling his field of view.


    The flow dots are too fast to be intercepted, they either hit a sphere or trigger near several. Golden energy expands out of each dot and then suddenly vanishes as their disruption fields activate, annihilating all semblance of organization in the Rykz constructs.


    Moments later, the third salvo of blazing flint ballista bolts rains down on the Rykz who still do not know that the disruption fields have been precisely calculated to run out of flow a moment before the impact.


    The projectiles pierce through the black energy before the fog can be reshaped by the Princesses and so impact the harvester and worker ranks without trouble. Ciervo watches as the explosions tear drones into pieces, as huge arms ending in scythes fly up or out, as dirt erupts, as brown blood splashes.


    He finds the result of their perfectly timed attack beautiful but knows the sounds of ripping flesh must be horrifying to behold, not to mention hearing the Rykz wail because of the sharp flint shrapnel buried underneath their skin to cause more and more damage as they fight.

 Unescapable.Ch21 Interlude

    Ciervo knows the projectiles expendable and maximally efficient because they''re ultimately doomed to be countered so he turns his gaze away from the battlefield in front to glance behind himself to the south-west.


    He finds Rykz moving in ranks, nine units of ten-thousand warriors holding their Vuskyt shields at an angle up to intercept arrows and four units of ten-thousand scouts.


    They are divided into three armies. The largest one, composed of three units of warriors and four of scouts, is headed north to block his Twelfth from retreating towards the west.


    The two smaller armies are made up of three units of warriors and moving in completely different directions, one is headed straight for the ruin''s southern flank while the other is moving south-west at a slow pace to block the Eleventh from reinforcing them.


    The Eleventh Phalanx has thirty-thousand auxiliaries, including five thousand cavalries from Steso which is the same contingent as his Phalanx but they have ten-thousand more foot-soldiers which means the Rykz warriors are outnumbered by ten regiments.


    Ciervo doesn''t bet on that remaining true for very long, if it isn''t already an obsolete assessment considering he can''t see past the hills and the Eleventh may already have been engaged by a different Rykz army that came from further south.


    He can easily imagine a chain-reaction caused by the Rykz as their armies converge on the ruins, engaging Phalanxes different from those they were facing to stop them from reinforcing others.


    Of course, eventually, the Rykz will find that the three armies they moved to crush him are needed elsewhere but it will take a long time for such a thing to happen considering the number of soldiers that need to move, until then he is at a huge numerical disadvantage.


    Not to mention the staggered effect may well reach Fringia and Haitia which is utterly unhelpful to the Twelfth but overall beneficial to the Empire because it gives them a lot of openings to exploit.


    Yet, their strategy depends on having a save supply depot in these ruins to steadily advance which means Rasaec is counting on him to hold or, at the very least, retreat after costing the Rykz a lot of their harvesters.


    Ciervo sighs lazily as a flight of a thousand arrows climbs up in the sky and drops down on the warriors, obliterating the Rykz in a large zone of twenty-five meters in radius that is quickly filled up by other warriors as the army keeps advancing.


    Clack. Ciervo snaps his fingers. Snap. A second rectangular wooden card is broken. He turns his gaze to the east to witness two of his flow-smiths launch a close-range bombardment over the heads of the warrior protecting the harvesters with their shield wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A gust of wind brings the insects'' breathing cry to the Marshal''s ears. Dozens of crude flint javelins, those too brittle to engrave with runes and must be directly manipulated with constructs, are launched straight at Rykz who raise their scythe forearms in front of their heads and upper shoulders.


    Their attempt to defend themselves is, of course, utterly useless. Sharp scythes are obliterated and heads pierced while thousands of sharp shrapnel pieces flicker out to either bounce off other harvesters'' thick interlocked carapaces or lodge themselves between two links.


    The Rykz immediately reorganize themselves. The warriors open up their shield wall and the most injured harvesters move to the front to provide cover as well as charge in first. A second volley is soon launched. Golden streaks fly out.


    The Rykz'' western army suddenly stops advancing. The soil ten meters in front of the shield-wall rises and a long cliff is ripped out of the ground by black energy with an earthquake-like rumble.


    Ciervo''s eyes widen at the sight of the long barrier of dirt that intercepts the flint projectiles. He does not wait and immediately claps his hands. Snap. A third beacon construct is broken by an aide, giving two pre-established orders.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    First, the two flow-smiths must give up on their attack and change their role to ''flying'' reinforcements so as to help the most pressured regiments manage their sympathetic constructs.


    Second, phalangites are to crouch and raise their shields to prepare to receive volleys of javelins followed by a charge. Ciervo swiftly turns his gaze to the north because he knows he''s done everything he could there. The rest depends on his phalangites and flow-smiths.


    ¡°Incoming!¡± Remus yells loudly.


    Enfarhd closes his eyes and focuses on the output of his wide-range scanning construct, the most difficult part of this tactic. He detects javelins launched by atlatls from behind the wall of earth the Princesses rose and instantly activates his pulse-shield in the corresponding sector.


    Air solidifies five meters above the ruins in the west-north-west zone, forming a lens-shaped shield of two hundred meters in diameter that pulses upward and blows the projectiles back.


    Moments before the runic construct intercepts these javelins, Enfarhd detects another volley falling on the south-west area and activates his pulse-shield again.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The second air-shield solidifies and pulses upward, flicking the javelins away from the phalangites and send some directly spinning up or at a very short distance so the projectiles fall back down on the raised shields.


    But, as they are now spinning wildly without momentum, the sharp tips do no damage when they drop. A third volley wastes no time to arrive but Enfarhd catches it slightly late so he hurriedly raises his hand with his palm up to visualize what he must do.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A third air-shield arises from the western quarter, the closest to the Rykz, yet immediately before it intercepts the javelins to then dissipate before being countered, a cloud of lightning bolts strike out from within the wall of earth and instantly catches up.


    The bright jagged lines strike the javelins as their tips hit the pulse-shield, the electricity runs through the runic metal cores which were charged with flow before launch to amplify the lightning.


    Each javelin causes the bolts that hit them to split in three that go straight down to the phalangites on the ground, obliterating the lens of solid air standing in-between.


    While lightning rods catch much of the lightning bolts and wooden sarissas held up at an angle catch more, many receive these bolts directly or indirectly on their shields and helmets, grunting as their defensive constructs fail to completely protect them but save their lives.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Then, the javelins impact the ranks and, as always, the projectiles find the most unlikely gaps between shields or pieces of armor to damage their chain-mails or hard leather armors.


    Golden filaments flicker with each impact in the two regiments holding this zone. These lines connect each of the phalangites to nine others through a huge complicated sympathetic construct network that spreads out the damage to the equipment.


    This attack could have killed a couple hundred, or at the very least incapacitated them, but it turns out to merely cause a few dents and broken mail links. As well as a buzz to those phalangites that took a bolt on the helmet.


    The sympathetic construct burns more flow than these phalangites could regenerate but, despite its energy inefficiency, it remains one of the most effective of constructs for the Emperor''s Phalanxes.


    ¡°Dammit, lost a dozen runes there.¡± Enfarhd swears.


    ¡°Send someone to replace them before your redundancies fail.¡± Ciervo replies calmly as he watches a hundred-thousand scouts charge the entirety of the ruin''s northern outskirts.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A few arrows fly out from the eastern flank but the archers, who''ve moved north from the south-east, are too far so the volley spreads out and loses its stopping power.


    Ciervo calculates that the archers will be in position to open a path for the Order a few minutes before the warriors from the south arrive so he pushes this out of his mind the same way he has for the pulse-shield and many other details.


    These things will play out as they will under the command tent''s guidance and his flow-smiths'' decisions, the Marshal knows he must focus on the most unpredictable issues facing the Twelfth.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°I need a scanning pulse of the ground, come back once it''s done but don''t disturb me if there are no results.¡± Ciervo orders, too focused on the scouts fanning across the outskirts to pick a specific aide.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Marshal observes the drones rush in and pretty much impale themselves on his phalangites'' sarissas in the streets, causing many to break on impact but new ones are quickly handed over to the front-line by those directly behind them who pick up new ones from supply runners.


    Lightning flickers at the corner of his eyes across the entire western battlefield, guided and split by javelins which cut the effectiveness of lightning rods in half.


    The attack causes Enfarhd to swear some more. Ciervo presses his lips together but knows that the Rykz will be running low on the runic javelins after this wide-spread volley.


    Crkrkrack. The ground rumbles as the cliff separating his western flank from the Rykz crumbles and injured harvesters charge out with a warrior held Vuskyt shield-wall following immediately behind.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz. Boom, boboom, Kboom!


    He hears a huge series of explosions that disrupts the loud breathing cry. Harvesters with one arm, none, three, or even half a head wail as flint javelins pierce through their thick interlocked carapaces and explode, shredding them from within.


    Ciervo briefly closes his eyes at the loss of so many projectiles being ''wasted'' to finish these already injured drones but knows that there wasn''t anything else to do in that situation to break the momentum of the Rykz charge.


    His gaze doesn''t waver and it allows him to notice the precise moment when thousands upon thousands of scouts start climbing walls and rubble from the north-east, to the north, to the north-west. Ciervo postulates that there are drones beneath helping them.


    ¡°Enfarhd! Saturate and low pulse, now!¡± Marshal Ciervo hollers as he stands up with a straight spine.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck. Fuck!¡± The flow-smith cries out.


    The man links to all the runic conduits at once and uses all of his own flow to control the energy so as to activate the pulse-shield across the entire northern flank. The loss of all his energy at once, the amount of information he has to keep in mind to shape his intent, and the quantity of commands he executes in a short few seconds causes the chubby man to experience a splitting headache.


    Air gathers into the streets across the northern quarter, rushing past the phalangites and drones to solidify two meters immediately above their heads. The construct traps a few dozen climbing scouts inside itself and perhaps a handful of sarissas held too high.


    Then, this flat air-shield that follows the outline of the city''s erratic streets violently pulses upward and catches three-fourth of the scouts trying to outmaneuver the Twelfth.


    The saturated runes fail one by one in a cascade and then the entire construct fails all at once before it finishes its pulse. The solid air shatters, causing a huge gust of wind that violently propels even those drones it didn''t catch up in the air or back.


    Rh-hyyyyy, ksziiikhzzziiiih!


    The breathing cry is distorted by wails as even those trapped who fall from a lower height don''t escape without a broken leg, spike, or crack in their abdomens. Those unable to move are swiftly trampled by the mass of scouts or finished off by phalangites who draw their short-spears for the occasion.


    ¡°Go and help reset that pulse-shield.¡± Ciervo calmly commands the flow-smith.


    The round man nods sternly and heads off while holding his panging temples. Ciervo turns to Remus and nods at the Templar who brings the horn back to his lips. Brruuuaaaah!


    In the eastern quarter, a thousand Templar in heavy plate armor separated into a hundred squads of ten all slap their reins and launch their warhorses in scale armor forward.


    A cacophony of hooves striking pavement arises and the Order''s detachment crosses the auxiliary lines to enter the outskirts. They meet up just outside the city and form ranks at a galloping speed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Arrows with a golden glow fly out over their heads and spread out to strike down on the first few lines of the Rykz warrior''s shield-wall. Six thick golden streaks fly out from the center of the ruins and drop on the ranks further back, thinning the lines just before the temple guards lower their charging lances.


    The Rykz'' ranks bend upon impact with the thousand Templars and break like a twig, causing widespread chaos. Krbam! An explosion shakes the old water reservoir in the south-west and water floods into the outskirts to pour on the plains, hindering the warriors already moving north to reinforce the east.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Templars make it through the shield-wall after trampling perhaps twice their numbers and encounter scouts in a spread out formation. They have no trouble running them down as their spikes fail to pierce their horse''s scale armors but the slight delay between each shock is ruining their momentum.


    A curtain of lightning bores down on the Templars who all raise their shields, blocking without much trouble. It''ll take them perhaps five minutes to make it through the scouts and then they''ll be pursued to force them as far back as possible to delay the Order''s return charge.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Gruuh! Another horn''s piercing sound shakes the battlefield in the west. Four regiments of light cavalry ride out of the outskirts in columns. Two thousand move west to take advantage of the chaos caused by the Templars on the shield-wall while the other two move to intercept the reinforcements they flooded.


    Ciervo silently praises General Fallone for his foresight in deploying his cavalry and instantaneous reaction to seize the opportunity despite having been told as little as possible.


    In the west, the two regiments of light cavalry fan out and use their long-spears to crush through a few disorganized lines of scouts and warriors trying to recover from having their formation shattered by the Templar Order.


    Immediately near that slaughter, the other two thousand riders slice through the reinforcements trying to cross from the south-western flank to the western one in column formation.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    These drones, already struggling to deal with the loosening soil because their pointy legs don''t give them much purchase, are further forced to hasten their pace in an attempt to stop the cavalry from piercing the entire way through their lines and join the Order on the other side.


    One or several Princesses launch a few streaks of lightning in close succession that force these two columns to slow down and defend themselves by throwing down lightning rods to weather this storm.


    Rykz scouts close ranks around them while the warriors keep moving north to deal with the Order because their sabers are much more effective than the scouts'' spikes.


    Unfortunately for these two columns, scouts that came from the north start moving south on them to pin them down. The riders turn their horses to change their column into an ovaloid defensive formation so as to defend from both north and south as thin lightning bolts pour down around them.


    The other two regiments, knowing that their comrades are in trouble and that their charge is slowing down, decide to angle their course south and break the encirclement.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Ciervo frowns. There isn''t much he can do other than order ballistas to turn to launch another volley at the cost of weakening their eastern flank, which he can''t afford.


    ¡°Marshal! Marshal!¡± The thirty-year-old aide calls out.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ciervo snaps at her, annoyed she isn''t coming straight out with the urgent message she''s clearly here to relay.


    ¡°Reporting from the command tent, they''ve found three Princesses east!¡± She hurriedly announces.


    ¡°Three, meaning there are five times as many.¡± Ciervo mutters. ¡°Use the trebuchet on the one closest to the center of their formation, no expenses barred on ammunition!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The woman salutes and runs off.


    Ciervo''s gaze flicks back up to the south-west, finding the four regiments of light cavalry stuck in the middle of a swarming mass of Rykz scouts moving in a clockwise rotation that is making it harder and harder for them to push out.


    The Marshal can guess that the drones let them rejoin and closed in on them with a grinding formation that already eliminated three hundred riders. There are arrows raining down but, unlike the first volley, the following ones did not employ armor-piercing constructs so they weren''t very effective on the scouts.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Gruuh! Fallone blows his horn a second time just as the Marshal considered sending for a flow-smith to extricate them from this mess. The lightly armored riders suddenly all turn their mounts back towards the west to form a large column that can easily be turned into a spade-shaped formation but doesn''t do much to get them back some actual momentum.


    Suddenly, dozens of small air-blades are launched by high born officers. The scouts closest to their lines are instantly wiped out and leave a large corridor that the light cavalry instantly uses to get back to galloping speed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The maneuver left a few hundred to be eviscerated but it did extricate them from the mess. Clearly resolved not to get caught like this again, the four officer leading each regiment split to make four columns that pierce through the black tide of Rykz like spears.


    With the light cavalry''s speed and troops dispersion, it''ll be impossible for the Rykz to use their grinding formation again on them. Ciervo thinks it is a good thing they were caught because now Fallone will be careful not to let his infantry get caught in the same trap, which is a lot deadlier for them than for riders.


    Ciervo, witnessing that the light cavalry is headed north-west, nods approvingly and puts this flank out of his mind. The Order will charge once more soon so these regiments will be engaging in slaughter through the chaotic Rykz ranks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Marshal turns to the north, finding that his phalangites have already chosen to put away all their sarissas to use more practical long and short spears. The choice is also a consequence of the fact that the eastern flank needs more spares than they do to deal with harvesters.


    His soldiers are using their spears to control and kill scouts at a safe range when possible but have no trouble handling them at close-range either. Ciervo notices disturbances in the ranks where the scouts managed to flank the phalangites defending the streets but they''re already smoothing out so it doesn''t concern him too much.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    His eyes turn east and fall on two of his soldiers who cooperate with two others to stab their sarissas into a harvester with three shattered scythes. It manages to slice through one of the shafts with its intact forearm but the two dull scythes of his other arm merely make the other one bend thanks to a defensive construct applied by the supporting phalangite.


    Meanwhile, the primary jerks their sarissa out of the harvester''s torso with a lion strike, causing it to gorily explode outward in a mess of black flesh and brown blood.


    The sight brings the Marshal to make an approving nod at the phalangites'' quick thinking. While the second pair lost their sarissa, they distracted the huge insect and prevented it from focusing on the first pair.


    It allowed the other two soldiers to defend their sarissa while also switching from an armor-piercing construct to a shredding one, which can''t have been easy considering that flank must have run out of runic sarissas by now with the number of dead warriors on the field.


    The harvester, now with a huge gaping hole encompassing a quarter of its torso, drops dead to the ground. Frrrhh. Four burning stone projectile of three meters in diameter cross through the sky to arc down towards the black plague''s ranks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 Unescapable.Ch22 Interlude

    The flaming projectiles cruise towards the Rykz, approaching the overturned hill left behind when the cliff they rose for cover crumbled. Suddenly a humongous dark silhouette rises above the fray with hundreds of tendrils extended out.


    Ciervo blinks in disbelief as he witnesses the Queen and grits his teeth. He is surprised and upset but not because the Rykz didn''t fall into the trap of using their fog to drain the trebuchet''s projectiles of flow, which wouldn''t have worked since there are no constructs. They''re filled and covered in flammable oil.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    No, his problem is that a Queen got so close without them spotting it from afar. Not only is he unable to attack because of the fortifications he erected but, even if he had the numbers to go on the offense, the hill made of loose soil risen by the Rykz is practically impassable for a phalanx.


    He doesn''t even have enough Templars to breakthrough, not to mention they''re in the west. Ciervo swears inside because he should have known something more was up with the Rykz erecting a cliff because the insects always have multiple purposes.


    The Queen assembles five trios of spheres between her hundreds of tendrils and five thick bolts of lightning strike out. The projectiles are hit with such force they burst into shards, releasing oil in a downpour of fire. The Marshal catches a glimpse of the future. He feels grief, fear, and anger.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Snap it, now!¡± Ciervo erupts at an aide with a wooden card reserved for emergencies that will alert all his flow-smiths and authorize them to defend against an unexpected construct with all the energy at their disposal. ¡°Remus, blow the horn twice!¡±


    Clack. Brruuuaaaah! Brruuuaaaah! They act at the same time as the Queen releases streams of black flow that flash out to permeate the rain of fire, suspending the blazing oil in the air.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Events occur one after the other in close succession. The two flow-smiths accompanying Major Fred work together to make a disruption construct that they launch at the mass of fire already flying down towards four regiments of phalangites.


    The two other flow-smiths, placed in the north-east to control the tide of scouts coming from the north and counter the Princesses, seize the energy in their sector to move to the eastern flank and smother the flames.


    Meanwhile, at the trebuchet near the command tent, a flow-smith weaves a construct into five other projectiles as she yells at the engineers to aim a lot lower, taking an initiative of her own because she''s too far to affect immediate events.


    Enfarhd gives up patching his pulse-shield and directly links to the runic construct to manually handle the missing segments, he waits for the disruption construct to obliterate the Rykz'' superior water construct and then powers his pulse-shield at the last moment.


    He doesn''t wait for the air to solidify, he acts as soon as enough gathers in the eastern quarter and activates the construct with a twist of intent that turns it into a wind construct, sending a violent gale at the burning oil.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The air fans the flames but succeeds at intercepting them, saving all but the front-lines from being burned alive. Both humans and Rykz are affected but the phalangites have it much worse.


    Not only do the harvesters keep fighting while their thick carapaces burn and blisters form in the flesh underneath but the workers in the back keep throwing javelins.


    The Queen slowly lowers herself behind the hill. For a small moment, a wave of relief goes through the human side before they witness the loose soil explode outwards and cover the burning drones, smothering some of the flames.


    ¡°Call for a switch to close-quarter weapons across the battlefield and begin the retreat, our lines have broken.¡± Ciervo utters darkly, covering his face with his palm.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    An aide immediately departs in a sprint. He feels rage as the Rykz'' breathing cry overwhelms the panicked cries of his Twelfth because the regiments are still maintaining their discipline even in these dark circumstances.


    He forces himself to pull his hand back and witness the event. Almost all the phalangites on the front-line have died, whether by fire or harvester. As a consequence of the sympathetic construct, many of those in the back-lines have smoke coming out of their gear and gashes in their cuirass despite their defensive constructs.


    A few likely died as a result of them not activating the safety quickly enough to stop the heat or refusing to so as to save their comrades in arms. He witnesses the regiment holding the main west to east avenue keep tearing down the barricades even as they pull the severely burned to the back.


    The regiment of heavy cavalry has, at least, responded to the two horn signals in good order and timely fashion. They''re ready to charge as soon as the way is cleared and the fire smothered.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    That''s the moment when the Marshal spots small black dots being propelled from behind the hill. He frowns and flicks his hand at Remus who blows the horn thrice, telling the reserves of auxiliaries and phalangites to spread out on extermination duty.


    The Rykz creations land in droves, some die on impact but the majority survives because these are at most as big as rats with sturdier frames. These things have very limited lifespans and are unable to reproduce but that doesn''t diminish the danger they pose by much.


    A brown creature that looks vaguely like a tiny scout scampers away on six legs to gather information through the constructs they carry to then escape back to the Rykz with it.


    Others with thick carapaces find holes to lodge themselves into and use a chameleon-like camouflage to blend in so as to ambush soldiers with their poisoned bites.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The smallest bug has the size and appearance of a scarab. They are present in the highest numbers because they are meant to infiltrate the food and fresh water supplies so as to spoil as much of it as possible.


    The last type is a relatively new one, they have glistening flesh and carry the Rykz'' specialized fire construct scouts use at times. Those are very dangerous to come into contact with and must be killed with arrows or spears to be safe.


    There are protocols and constructs to deal with these things but the sheer number of them makes it difficult to handle them, not to mention the resulting chaos they cause.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Ciervo takes a deep breath to calm himself as the rain of creatures ends and workers resume throwing javelins with their atlatls. He turns to find the thirty-year-old aide he sent to ask for a scan to check for underground tunnels returning.


    ¡°No tunnels?¡± He asks.


    ¡°None.¡± She replies confidently.


    ¡°Go relay my orders. The north-east and south-east regiments are to begin retreating while holding a winged formation, the eastern regiments are to empty the avenue as soon as possible and use the streets to retreat. Tell Major Fred that he''s to hold the harvesters back until the heavy cavalry has engaged them.¡± Ciervo commands.


    He then turns to the west. The Templars, aided by archer auxiliaries, have obliterated the Rykz'' warrior shield-wall. They''ve prevented them from even reforming tight ranks.


    The scouts pouring in from the north, and even some from the ruin''s north-west outskirts, are struggling to even catch up to the two thousand Templars while companies of infantry auxiliaries harass them.


    The light cavalry has been slicing through the scouts and warriors making out of the muddy bog in the south-east before they can even make proper lines, much less act as reinforcements.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    At least, Ciervo thinks, their path of retreat is open. He glances down at his empty bowl of pastries and finds that the thought brings him no reassurance because his gut feeling is telling him that the Rykz aren''t done.


    He turns his gaze to the southern flank. The infantry is engaged with thrice their numbers of warriors in close-quarters and struggling to hold them back because of their inferior equipment.


    Their iron chain-mails, shields, and swords aren''t a match for the low-quality Vuskyt gear the drones are using. They''re managing but, if this losing battle lasts too long, the ratio of two and a half warrior dying to kill one soldier will reverse.


    Ciervo witnesses a warrior whose had its saber, torso, and left arm sliced through by a Noble launch itself at the man with its three claws out, eviscerating the man who didn''t expect such aggressive behavior from a dying creature.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Gruuh! Ciervo''s gaze snaps to the main avenue where the horn sounded, finding the eastern entrance currently being flooded by harvesters. The Twelfth''s phalangites have retreated and taken positions in the side-streets to use their short-spears to harass the harvesters passing by.


    Gener... no, Duke Fallone considering he took the lead of Steso''s heavy cavalry regiment made up exclusively of Nobles. The Duke is at the forefront with a vial held high while holding a charging lance in his dominant hand.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Marshal Ciervo inwardly praises the man even though he disobeyed orders and left the defense of the entire south-western flank to a subordinate. The Duke breaks the glass vial and one out of six Nobles imitate him, covering the entire column in ''friendly'' pheromones.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Harvesters take much longer to grow and so are unlikely to have been ''updated'' by the Rykz as the University fears may have already happened for some of the drones.


    Gruuh! Gruuh! Fallone throws his horn at one of his officers and charges out ahead of the column. The Nobles raise their lengthy swords and ride out on their horses protected only by thick leather coats.


    Brfhrhf. A conflagration resounds behind Ciervo. He ignores it despite suspecting that one of their grain storage caches has been blown up by the glistening bugs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The thousand riders are organized in lines of a half-dozen on the large fourteen-meter wide avenue. The column is approximately a quarter of a kilometer in length because the back-lines are awaiting in building ruins to join.


    Fallone, his runic plate armor glowing golden, impacts the first harvester which hadn''t prepared because of the pheromones and consequently reacted too late to protect itself.


    The Duke''s charging lance shreds through the thick interlocked carapace and rips the creature in half where its torso meets its lower abdomen. He rides past before the upper half hits the avenue''s pavement, slipping in the spaces between harvester that allow them to swing their four scythes without hitting each other.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Fallone controls his horse to keep its head low as it charges, following the commands Ciervo gave the regiment to ensure their mounts wouldn''t be struck down too quickly by the huge insects who have a much easier time hitting armored riders with their lower arms than the unarmored mounts.


    The Duke wildly stabs out with his weapon while leaving it to his plate armor to protect him from the scythes the harvesters swing at him at the last moment. The following riders impact the confused Rykz'' ranks.


    Some miss, others merely injure their foes, but they succeed in permeating the harvester''s lines to the point where the creatures are forced in uncomfortable close-combat which was the entire point of doing this.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Yet, the Rykz ''wake up'' and the clash truly begins between the two elite forces. Heads and limbs covered in either carapace or steel fly, brown and red blood mixed. A slaughter occurs in the small avenue but, in the end, the humans carve themselves a triangular space to pour into at the cost of many losses.


    Ciervo keeps his eyes on the battle, on Fallone whose plate armor is glowing even more fiercely. The Queen rises once more but, this time, takes a singular step forward as she shapes a ball of spikes between her tendrils.


    The Marshal almost closes his eyes at what the creature may decide to do in order to quickly eliminate the thousand heavily armored cavalries. Ciervo hopes Enfarhd finished repairing the pulse-shield but knows it is too early.


    Grrnn. The trebuchet''s long arm squeaks as it releases projectiles. Frrhrr! Five burning projectiles are launched straight at the Queen whose tendrils suddenly stiffen.


    ¡°Rrhhhyyyy!¡± The humongous creature screams.


    The Queen applies black energy on her thick tendrils and swipes them at the projectiles, batting them away or over her ovaloid head to crash in the distance within the Rykz'' ranks to scorch hundreds of drones and turn most into charcoal.


    Ciervo stares, stunned. These projectiles likely held constructs to counter the Rykz'' counters, and were too quick to be intercepted with their fog-like construct but, still, he''s never, ever, heard of a Queen taking such a risk when retreat remained possible.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The harvesters lose the last of their hesitation and pile down on the wedge of cavalry that lodged itself within their ranks. Black energy arises from the Rykz'' back-lines and form streams that plunge in the backs of all the harvesters on the front-line.


    Golden energy arises from multiple reservoirs and is guided by flow-smiths to reinforce the Twelfth''s lines. The ten-meter tall Queen takes a single step forward, causing Rykz workers to scamper out of her way. Her root-like toes land on a low wall barricade and crush it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Remus, snap it!¡± Ciervo panically calls out, feeling a cold chill in his back at this Queen he can only qualify as mad according to Rykz standards of behavior.


    Crack. The card of wood breaks, destroying the beacon construct which triggers a vibration in the pair that was given to General Fallone but should have been handed over to the subordinate he put in command.


    Flags are almost immediately waves in the south and western flanks, causing the officers to order the infantry auxiliaries to move out almost immediately so as to open a path of retreat due west.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Duke Fallone raises his charging lance to point it at the Queen who is slowly advancing parallel to his heavy cavalry to enter the core part of the ruins while launching lightning bolts to scatter phalangites and using spiked constructs to destroy obstacles.


    The trebuchet''s projectiles served to disrupt the Rykz'' timing, causing her to choose to press forward instead of reshaping a large construct to split the ground under the Nobles in plate and her harvesters.


    The Duke''s weapon turns golden and it launches at the Queen who bends her reversed knees to lower her profile and uses one of her spiked constructs to blow a chunk of hard soil mixed in with blocks of pavement up to intercept the lance.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The charging lance makes it through the obstacle but it loses much of its speed doing so. The steel tip pierces the Queen''s thigh, making it twenty centimeters into the construct hardened thick brown skin.


    The Rykz wraps a single tendril around the weapon, pulls it out, and crushes the weapon into splinters before swiping the same appendage towards the Duke who draws a longsword to block whatever will come his way.


    A lightning bolt thick as a human thigh impacts Fallone''s weapon. The defensive construct fails within moments under the sustained stream and the blade turns bright red.


    Fallone drops the weapon, leaving it to his runic plate armor to protect him. A lot of energy is burnt in short while until the Queen''s construct and the Duke''s runic construct run out of energy.


    The man, with a smoking plate armor, drops from his horse and onto a harvester''s corpse, presumably dead. The mount itself staggers and then drops dead with burns across its neck.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Ironically, the Duke''s possible survival causes Ciervo''s cold chill to intensify because the Queen could have easily obliterated the man. The fact she didn''t means she is preserving her flow for a specific purpose.


    As the Marshal watches Nobles fend off harvesters and pick up the Duke to drag him away, he feels thankful he followed his instincts and called for a retreat so early but worries it wasn''t soon enough.


    The Queen takes another step and Ciervo turns to the battles in the streets. Harvesters are starting to charge into the small contingents and the impacts are shaking the retreating human ranks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Marshal doesn''t worry about this because he trusts the Twelfth to hold under the pressure. Even now he spots supporting phalangites using long-spears to attack while primaries use their oak shields reinforced by steel to block while attempting to pierce through the harvesters'' interlocked carapaces.


    Ciervo''s main issue, apart from the scythes felling his soldiers, is finding a way to deal with the hundreds of scouts roaming and climbing rubble to try to flank companies.


    ¡°You.¡± He turns to a muscular Templar. ¡°Go tell the Exemplar she''s forbidden from entering the city for the next half-hour, no matter what happens, unless the Twelfth holds and the Queen remains.¡± The woman pales but she nods and heads off. ¡°You.¡± He turns to his last aide. ¡°Go find whoever commands the auxiliaries and tell them to give up the cleaning operation on the Rykz creations to start clearing the scouts permeating our lines.¡±


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The aide jumps at how close the Rykz'' breathing cry came from but he salutes professionally and runs off. The Marshal, aware that the chaos means retreat is in the hands of the Majors on the field, drops down from the chunk of wall he is observing from.


    His guards do the same and he leads them to Enfarhd. As he journeys, he hears many explosions and cries coming from the direction the Queen is in. He also witnesses flaming flint bolts shoot across the sky at the Rykz from the ballistas in the central section as well as another trebuchet shot.


    Each of these vain attempts do force the Queen to defend herself, slowing her down without giving her much of an opportunity to retaliate. As Ciervo makes his way, his group ends up so close to the front-lines that his guards are forced to split off in small groups to reinforce areas or intercept scout squads seemingly trying to ambush Ciervo.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Marshal doesn''t worry because, by the time the spying critters spot and report him to the Queen, he''ll have moved far enough the Rykz won''t waste flow to try to get him. Not to mention he''s a low-value target during a retreat because, even if he dies, the Twelfth''s oaths will be transferred down the chain of command.


    Ciervo finds Enfarhd in the middle of a pool of water filled with flow inside a roof-less building that houses the wide-range scanning construct. He has rightly given up on fixing his pulse-shield because the Queen''s presence makes it obsolete as the construct will be shot down before the air can solidify.


    The Marshal decides not to disturb his old companion who acted on orders he hasn''t yet given and turns to the silhouette of the Queen visible above the ruins. A black fog is covering her upper body. Bolts of lightning are occasionally piercing the cloud from behind to strike constructs and projectiles sent by the Phalanx''s flow-smiths.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Ciervo finds no relief in the fact Princesses are wasting energy in their defense of the Queen because the creature is barely injured and clearly about to succeed in her plan.


    A golden ring suddenly arises from the pool and expands outward. Seconds later, the pudgy Enfarhd drops in the water while holding his head. The flow-smith turns a panicked gaze to the Marshal.


    ¡°The ruins, they''re the trap!¡± Enfarhd exclaims.


    Ciervo''s mind blanks out. He thinks back to the map he took so much care in having drawn and realizes, by comparing his memory of it to what he saw of the ruins, that the map''s abstract lines prevented him from realizing what''s been needling at him.


    ¡°It was staring me in the face this entire time...¡± He murmurs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    There is little moss or vegetation growing in the ruins. It is proof that Rykz occupied this area until shortly before the Phalanxes arrived. That in itself isn''t much of a surprise, but it could possibly also serve as proof that rubble has been moved, rearranged into a specific pattern.


    As if to mock the Marshal who only now has realized the extent of the trap they fell into, a ludicrous amount of black energy starts spreading throughout the ruins. The flow moves quickly with the purpose to permeate small and large pieces of rubble to form black runes.


    ¡°Remus! Call for a full retreat, abandon ever...¡±


    Crack. The pavement splits under Ciervo''s feet and the stone walls cave in on their entire group. Xssxt. This sound alone is enough for the Marshal to know that the Queen tracked down the origin of the scan and has already acted. The last thing Ciervo sees is a jagged white bolt.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 Unescapable.Ch23

    I walk into Meria with a specific plan in mind, to board a ship and disembark at Port-Odo to look for clues as well as make sure Leomi is fine. I don''t regret leaving but I do regret leaving her even though we shared a silent goodbye.


    I sent her a gust of wind that she returned with a jay. Neither remains with us but I trust she needs no more than the ring I put on her finger. I have to because that is all I can do for her at this moment.


    It isn''t that I want freedom more than I want Leomi, although I crave it as much as I crave her. It isn''t that giving up my freedom would make me unhappy, because if there is one thing I believe in, it is that Leomi Lance would make me happy no matter what.


    One of my reasons is sickeningly related to Suxen''s philosophy, Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath would no longer be herself if she wasn''t free. Ironically, Leomi would be the unhappy one in these circumstances despite getting exactly what she wants and she has warned me as much multiple times in telling me she needs to be challenged.


    Her sadness would be my despair. So, in the end, I had to leave her to keep us both happy. Liz scoffs at the thought. I smile because my sister''s right, I left so easily, relatively easily, because the future calls to me. Liz scoffs again and I scowl.


    I respected Vikiana, as she did, that''s all it was and it''s why I''ll slaughter them all. People are staring, sister. Shit, were we arguing out loud? I freeze but then quickly realize Liz used this to change the subject.


    Still, she is right in saying that people are staring. I think back and recall the abnormal silence in the guardhouse as I entered the city. I thought it had to do with me making a name for myself. Or because you supposedly survived my ambush.


    I spend the morning gathering information and restraining Liz from lashing out at my findings. Leomi, well the Council, gave out a decree forbidding me from leaving Izla Meria during the next month for my own safety. I also find out that messengers left the city by horse to relay the decree the minute after I entered.


    This effectively makes it impossible for me to catch up to Leomi on the mainland... if I follow the decree. Grace protested and made sure it was known all I have to do is seek out a Justicier to argue on my behalf, but I''m not the kind of person that would do this. Liz makes a mean grin.


    I''m not going to start a fight, Liz. Why not? You''re Freepath and they''re blocking it. If they try to, that''ll be them blocking me, but I''m not going to barge into the keep.


    Oddly, Leomi''s move causes us to feel as much anger as sweetness. There is no better feeling than asserting your freedom when it is challenged and I''ve no doubt she knows so more than I do considering her desire to restrain me. There is also fear for what we''ve done motivating her.


    Still, kitten''s overstepped. Of course she did, we left her in the middle of her throes of whether to keep us close or send us away, what choice did we leave her? She had to do handle us and grieve Viki, but we''ll have to pay her back. Of course, Lance would be disappointed if we didn''t.


    --- --- ---


    It takes me the afternoon to find Ruth''s ship and prepare to sneak aboard, mostly so that she doesn''t get in trouble and to avoid having to put down city guards or Hospitaliers doing their jobs. Although, there aren''t many white and light blue tunics in Meria lately.


    I glance at the horizon and find the dusk light satisfying enough. I put on a long dark cape I bought for some copper to hide my armor and added a stick of wood with a pair of spare knickers to make it seem like I have a left shoulder.


    It won''t trick anyone in daylight but it''ll suffice not to appear like myself from afar or even close by with the hood. I walk out of an alley onto the docks only to run directly into a patrol of city guards that turns a corner ten seconds later.


    I blink. They blink. I swear inside at their lack of chain-mails and relaxed gait, making it impossible for me to distinguish them from the regular people. The officer, sergeant or something, stares at the scar on my face and then turns away to quickly head off.


    ¡°Fuck, Freepath?!¡± One of the guards swears.


    I turn a cold glare his way, finding the man already silenced by three pairs of hands on his mouth. His squad-mates grab his shoulders and drag him away from me by walking back while the office makes an awkward salute before scampering off as well.


    You suck at this. Shut up, Liz. I head out at double-pace towards the galley because half the dockworkers noticed the commotion. As I approach, a tall woman with blond hair and a tricorne on her head appears on the bridge, glancing down at me from the taffrail.


    ¡°Wh''r ya?¡± Ruth lazily throws out.


    ¡°Just a bird that needs a ride to the mainland, heard you have a nice nest up there.¡± I reply, feeling rather uncomfortable because she clearly kept an ear on the docks to react so quickly.


    ¡°You do chores?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You pay good coin?¡± I question back.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Ruth shrugs. ¡°So-so.¡±


    --- --- ---


    After leaving Meria with the tide, I spend a very uncomfortable day and a half at sea before getting rid of my coat and lower my hood. My action causes some commotion among the rough sailors who I can never quite forget all seem to carry weapons.


    Not Ruth though, she remains unfazed about my name and that unsettles me. Still, the fact I accomplished my chores in the kitchen as an aide without a complaint means the awkwardness towards my identity as Jessica Freepath doesn''t last long. In fact...


    ¡°So, Duchess Lance, huh.¡± A cook aide mentions.


    ... they''re getting too comfortable. The kid is as thin as a straw and so tall his eyes come up to my eyebrows. Clack. I slice a potato in half with one quick flick of my wrist, causing the kid that''s probably a couple of years older than me to jump a bit.


    The kid doesn''t speak another word until the end of the shift. It suits me fine as the standoffish attitude is natural at the start. I keep repeating this to myself so as not to stress out too much from being on water surrounded by threats.


    After my meal, I head out the door and onto the upper deck. I run into a huge muscular man with a curled lip that spells no good. I know the type, I grew up with several of his kind of all ages around me. This one has long messy black hair and a beard of the same kind but he''s no different from the more kept villagers.


    ¡°''eard you tap ''dat Noble. ''zit true?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I tapped a lot of Nobles, usually with sharp objects.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°You''z dat Freepat'' bush-munc''er.¡± He utters with, I imagine, a stupid look on his face, but it''s hard to tell from his normal expression.


    As if telling me who I am would help me understand what he means, as if I hadn''t to begin with. Then again, there was no bush to munch so... I can''t help but chuckle, causing him to scowl yet still await my answer.


    ¡°And you''re the ship''s idiot, I guess.¡± I reply blandly.


    ¡°Y'' think ya better t''an me?!¡± He explodes angrily.


    ¡°Short timer segment there, don''t ya think?¡± I ask rhetorically.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I take a step to head off but he moves to block my way. Too close. I see a red flash, like a splash of blood. Liz strikes at his throat with the edge of our hand while I swipe his left knee with my right foot at the exact angle to make it bend.


    ¡°Khuh!¡± He chokes on his words.


    His body twists as he falls while bringing his hands to his windpipe with eyes growing wide and veiny. Liz snags the front of his stained white shirt. She starts dragging him across the deck to star-port without bothering to strengthen herself.


    My chest tightens under the effort that also stretches the hole in my back. It causes the stiff coarse flesh to send a wave of pain that makes my brain twinkle. I grin in delight to be alive as Liz digs her feet in and propels the huge sailor at the taffrail.


    He impacts it hard and what little air he could gather in his lungs is expelled all at once. The hand that was reaching for the weapon at his waist drops. I hear stomps and


    ¡°Hold it righ''t ''ere!¡± Ruth bellows.


    ¡°Captain.¡± I reply with a calm voice as Liz grabs the back of the sailor''s neck to push him further overboard. ¡°This one blocked my path. I''m showing him how unwise that is.¡± I explain, implicitly acknowledging her authority.


    ¡°You struck first, sailor! I don''t give two shits about your name or reputation.¡± Ruth utters somberly. ¡°This is my ship and you''ll follow my rules!¡±


    ¡°That will change if those rules prevent me from responding to a challenge.¡± Liz replies with an amused chuckle.


    I sigh internally but don''t intervene because I don''t disagree and I''m not about to lie down. Elizabeth jerks the sailor backward and throws him back on the deck. He sprawls and rolls a couple of times before snapping to his feet with raised fists.


    ¡°You challenging my authority, sailor?¡± Ruth asks with a voice that could freeze the Lake''s flames.


    I ignore the idiot to turn my gaze to the captain who seems to be boiling in anger towards me. This is your fault. You agreed not two seconds ago. Still do but I''m not the one who challenged her authority.


    Shlink. Shlink. Shlink. Multiple sounds of metal sliding on metal reach my ears, telling me that the sailors have drawn their weapons in reaction to Ruth''s anger. I internally admire her influence on the crew but, ironically, find them rather aggressive.


    ¡°The thought hadn''t crossed my mind.¡± I calmly reply.


    ¡°But now, with these weapons pointing at me... a girl''s gotta wonder, you know?¡± Elizabeth utters teasingly.


    ¡°Lay down or I''ll put you down, girl!¡± Ruth growls the last word from the bottom of her throat, clearly using the word in the same way one would towards a rabid dog.


    A red hue spreading at the edges of our field of view. Our heartbeat accelerates in reaction to being surrounded by several dozen armed humans and almost instinctively shape a Moebisus loop in our skull.


    I don''t even bother to shape a specific air construct, I directly call on the fifty portions of flow I''ve stored in my body these past few days and the twenty-eight in my reserve with full confidence I seize control of our surroundings with a snap of my fingers.


    ¡°Rules don''t bother me if they''re reasonable.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You struck me!¡± The sailor I hit rather lightly protests, making me chuckle.


    ¡°I didn''t knee your balls into your throat, consider yourself reasoned with.¡± Liz utters with a grin.


    ¡°I''m starting to think the story you and Vil are real sisters has merit.¡± Ruth utters somberly.


    She closes her fist and raises it. Shlink. Shlink. Shlink. More weapons are drawn. Well then, I guess I''ll just temporarily borrow the ship you gave her, sister. I raise my hand as Ruth slowly opens her fist with a grim expression, seeming unwilling to act first.


    ¡°Hold on! Hold on!¡± Rowland''s loud call snaps me to attention.


    I close my fist and send streams of golden flow to permeate the air all around me, locking it down to the point I may run out of air if I hold this for too long. I run my gaze around while secure in the knowledge I can''t be easily struck down.


    Rowland is climbing up from the rowing deck but he was likely in the cargo hold at the very bottom. Behind him are Nahl and Uhla, all three of these Hospitaliers are wearing awkward expressions.


    ¡°Oh, this does not bode well for any of you.¡± I utter with a dark tone.


    ¡°Captain Ruth, you agreed to transport us all to Meiridin.¡± Rowland speaks up.


    ¡°I did, that makes her your problem.¡± Ruth says with a grunt. ¡°You might be the client but my rules are higher than the Emperor''s on this ship. Another breach and I''m throwing all involved overboard.¡±


    ¡°Please, I could break this ship in half by sneezing.¡± I snide.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary.¡± Rowland assures despite having no basis to do so.


    Ruth''s gaze swipes past me as turns around, not deigning to answer me. I shrug and lay my palm on one of the two broadswords at my waist while my eyes turn to the sailor. The burly man turns away and moves away.


    My expressing my ability to shatter the galley is a symptom of my very real fear of what to do if the hull snaps, especially surrounded by people who have the appearance of low-lives.


    I don''t exactly fear water, I could swim and fight in it, what scares me is ending up absorbing sea water. There is naught enjoyable about the suffocating feeling of having liquid in the lungs, of having every survival instinct flare at once in a disorganized panic that is very difficult to control.


    I throw the three a glare but don''t feel the desire or need to interact with them now. I ignore them to head back into the structure under the bridge holding the kitchen, supplies, and beds for the cooks.


    I spend the rest of that day alone, ''lazying'' in my bunk while working on my mastery of the kinetic construct. It is all we can do with the rage burning in our chest. Leomi played us.


    She couldn''t stop herself but could control the outcome of her emotions and impulses. It no doubt helped her deal with her grief to ensure we would end up here.


    To manipulate us in such a way we would seek freedom instead of remaining by her side, near the danger. Yet, she evidently could not completely let us go because we risk ourselves all the time.


    Lance knew she couldn''t control her resentment for long so she channeled it into something productive. Because she loves us. Because she would hurt us if we didn''t leave but couldn''t let us go anymore.


    In her place, I would rather be hurt first as well. If not for our confrontation, I would never have left her. I would have consoled her. Despite this situation being her doing, to a degree, Leomi is more than likely angry at us for leaving. Good, what she did makes me furious.


    --- --- ---


    Days pass on the sea. I rarely stepped out of the cabin or even out of my bunk in my resting hours. Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla all try to speak to me but I never respond.


    I complete my chores like everyone else except I spend my time training and experimenting with my excess flow while keeping a healthy twenty portions stored in each of my three weapons.


    A couple of sailors fall for the construct traps I set around my bunk and have their bones broken, sometimes when I''m gone, sometimes not. Luckily, they don''t go whining to Ruth so she leaves me in peace and I can work on more important things. I can hardly wait to ditch these three. I maintain that throwing them overboard is a valid option.


    I arrange my ideas for the future as well as it helps take my mind off the huge expanse of water present under me. I plan to find clues on Vikiana''s killer, track down my brother, and likely deal with Sykus.


    Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla have long faces every time I see them but that''s no skin off my back. Oddly, while the former and latter seem regretful, the one who has the hardest time dealing with my cold shoulder is Nahl.


    They''re lucky I''m ignoring them rather than lashing out as Liz would if she took herself out of hibernation. I''m not a bear. That''s questionable. We chuckle together and swipe out hand at a candle, extinguishing it with barely even a thought.


    --- --- ---


    Ruth waves me off as I disembark on a coast close to Meiridin, seeming quite relieved I''m off her ship. I can''t truly blame her, I was on edge the entire time and mustn''t have been fun to have around even though I barely even poked my nose out.


    I go straight north in the wilderness instead of going straight for Meiridin to lose the three chain balls as well as to avoid using the same gate of arrival as they do, which would make me easier to track down.


    Then, I arc three-quarters of the way around the capital and to enter through the eastern gate that gives out on the outskirts which very much resemble the slums that surrounded the Institute.


    --- --- ---


    I kick at the door which snaps in half with the top flying off the hinges to crash inside. Two women and a man rise with startled trembling hands on the hilts of their swords.


    These three have no crests or sigils on their clothes or weapons but I know they work for Cenwalh because they''re positioned in the same block as the mansion the pregnant women I freed from Suxen live in.


    I spotted them after scrutinizing the area for a pair of days and asking discreet off-handed questions towards just about everyone I see, quickly figuring out that these people took lodging in this house a week before the pregnant women did.


    ¡°Make one move and I''ll cut your wrists off.¡± Liz promises.

 Unescapable.Ch24

    The woman and man on the left instantly draw their swords, showing no hesitation while the one on the right doesn''t. He steps back to scrutinize me with piercing eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asks urgently, clearly to prevent his comrades from directly charging in.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± I repeat with a corner smile. I raise my hand and lower the hood on my head. ¡°A pawn that breaks the rules.¡± I answer.


    At my answer, the man lets go of his weapon''s hilt to turn and run while the other two''s expressions shift in realization. The three pounce at once, the one on the right runs while the other two attack.


    I raise my hand and golden streams lash out. The air in the room grows heavier in moments and turns into a bog. The two attackers struggle against it with lion strikes and air constructs, even a disruption construct, but my unstructured flow isn''t affected by the latter while the former attempts lack the energy to succeed.


    ¡°You''ll be killed for this! And so will your master!¡± The man who tried to run shouts.


    Huhu. Calumny. Huhu. They haven''t heard of me yet. Huhuhu. I ignore my boasting sister and lower my hand, causing the air to shift and immobilize the wrists of the two who drew their swords.


    Their gazes turn panicked as I pull the long broadsword out of the sheath on my back, the one with chips in the blade from my fight with Vikiana... with my mother-in-law.


    ¡°No!¡± The woman cries.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± The third protests.


    I swing once, cutting their wrists off their forearms as promised. I then flick the flat of the weapon twice more, knocking the two out by hitting the sides of their heads.


    Then, I release the third who tried to run and point down at his unconscious friends with the point of the broadsword to tell him he should stop the bleeding.


    The man hesitates but the golden energy still floating in the air convinces him that it would be pointless to try to escape again and it might even cost him a limb. Little does he know I meant exactly what I said when I walked in.


    ¡°I need information, you''ll not only tell me what I need but convince me you''re not lying.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°... We''re just watchers.¡± The man mutters as he hurriedly ties a piece of cloth around the woman''s bleeding stump.


    ¡°With swords? Please.¡± I tell him while rolling my eyes. I decide to give the man a minute to bandage his comrades before speaking up. ¡°Someone skilled was sent to Izla Meria with a fake Elizabeth Vil, the impostor is dead. I''m looking for the other one.¡±


    The man glares and holds his tongue. I remain impassible but my gaze falls on his throat, causing his eyebrows to tighten. Yet, he doesn''t break so I raise my broadsword.


    ¡°There are a couple other groups of watchers, I can always bring them your heads to convince them. The reason I haven''t is that it would waste my time. I''ve given you a chance.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He exclaims while raising his arms defensively. ¡°All I know is that Duchess Roskal took a criminal out of jail when she returned with the King!¡±


    ¡°Man or woman?¡± I question.


    ¡°Man!¡± He replies.


    ¡°Why are you mentioning it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because he was in her service, same as we are to the King, and about to be executed for having killed dozens of people in secret without permission over the years!¡± He exclaims. ¡°It''s all I can think of!¡±


    ¡°Okay, what''s his name and preferred construct?¡± I press, not sure whether this fits for the leader.


    ¡°He never uses the same name twice, if he even gives one, so I don''t know and I haven''t even seen his face. Most of us call him Wraith because he''s like one of these things that kill and disappear in the stories.¡± The man stutters.


    ¡°What stories?¡± I ask, blinking. The man opens his mouth to answer. ¡°Don''t bother answering that, I assume it''s a local superstition.¡± I wave my hand.


    ¡°They''re dead that return for vengeance and it isn''t superstition, I have a fr...¡± The man starts with pale cheeks.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I interrupt him.


    ¡°How do I find this ''Wraith''?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don''t, he finds you as the monsters always do.¡± The spy replies with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I exhale.


    This man''s obvious fear towards the creatures from these stories gives credence to his words. Besides, it makes sense they would send this ''Wraith'' to assassinate people from the Izla.


    They can trust him to a point since he worked for Roskal before and they have leverage over him to ensure he won''t turn on them. He killed for his own pleasure but in secret which means he can be controlled.


    Leomi was right to qualify him as an animal despite it being a reaction of grief. I narrow my eyes to think about others questions but find none so important I can waste time here trying to parse truth from lies.


    I slash out and sever the man''s left hand at the wrist before he can react. His eyes grow so huge from surprise and pain the eyeballs seem about to fall off. I knock him out with a backhanded flick of my weapon before a scream can leave his lips.


    ¡°I said I would if you made a move, not if you drew your weapon but you answered so I''ll leave your dominant hand.¡± I inform the unconscious man with a cold tone.


    I then sheathe my weapon and take a few tens of seconds to rip his sleeve off to use the cloth to cut off his blood circulation. With that done, I put my hood back over my head and make my way across the street towards the small mansion that the dozen women I got out of the institute have chosen to live in together with their newborn children.


    About a dozen people, some in pairs, are watching me with worried expressions, having no doubt spotted or heard me break the door. I ignore them but do accelerate my pace because it''s likely the guard has been called and the other spies may decide to intercept me.


    Two men, who had been watching until now, suddenly throw looks over their shoulders towards my destination. And then my bad luck stacks as two adolescents, a boy and girl, let out shrieks behind me.


    I have no need to glance back to figure out that they got curious as to what I did inside. The two men move side by side to block my way in spite of their nervousness at the hilt visible over my fake left shoulder.


    ¡°The guard was called already.¡± The lean one warns me.


    ¡°We''re not letting you anywhere near them.¡± The bearded overly tall one says with a threatening tone.


    Sock ''em, we don''t have time. No, they''ll hinder those that chase us later. As if I''d allow anyone to get close. Ah, well, if you''ll be fighting then... What? No, I just mean I''ll clean up your mess if necessary. Then let me handle it. Hmph.


    ¡°Those I took out were spies for Cenwalh.¡± I directly tell these two with a loud enough voice for the others to hear. ¡°I don''t have time to argue or explain. Step out of my way or I''ll remove you.¡±


    With that said, I barrel forward. Shocked, by whatever information they picked out of my words, they part just slightly. Enough for me to use my right shoulder to force my way between theirs.


    I hear them stumble a little behind me but I''ve reached the small mansion''s front door so I tense my left leg and propel my right heel at the handle. Thud. The panel of wood doesn''t even shake.


    I shape a sundering construct as I swiftly pull my broadsword out and strike down with the same movement, causing the door to be shred in two long halves. The left side with the handle drops backward to the ground with one half of the iron deadbolt.


    I step in a wide lobby and encounter three women holding kitchen knives. I blink and hesitate because I recognize them despite their previously huge bellies now being relatively flat.


    One has a nasty scar on her neck and hard traits even for a thirty-year-old woman, she seems ready to use her weapon. Another is a brunette posturing with bravado that''s in her mid-twenties, her traits aren''t really remarkable but somehow appear motherly. The last is a young attractive redhead with straight traits and breasts not quite as perfectly small as Le... as my fiancee''s.


    ¡°Liz... The woman with the mask insisted I take you away. Meiridin isn''t going to stay safe for you very long.¡± I explain awkwardly.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil?¡± The young one asks, her voice much more confident than the last time we spoke.


    ¡°You were to be twenty-two right?¡± I return, hoping that piece of knowledge will reassure them.


    ¡°How do you know that?!¡± She explodes while brandishing her knife instead.


    ¡°Hey, hold off! You told Liz!¡± I hurriedly explain.


    ¡°You did.¡± The elder brunette confirms, placing her hand on the redhead''s forearm to make her lower the knife. ¡°But that''s not enough to trust you.¡± She returns while turning her gaze to me.


    I hear a small commotion behind with a voice that has a timber of authority which means the guard likely arrived. I hear steps from the two men I bypassed. I grit my teeth.


    ¡°I just took out three of Cenwalh''s spies and came here. Whether you like it or not, whether you trust me or not, you have to leave now because they''ll use this against you.¡± I hurriedly explain. ¡°Roskal, a Duchess, has been using assassins and someone wearing a mask like Elizabeth''s. It won''t be long until they see you as leverage to use so as to avoid being defeated.¡±


    My words stun the three women but the one with the ugly scar on her neck recovers the quickest, she throws a glance behind me. I turn to check the two men''s reaction.


    They hold their hands out as if to say they don''t know if what I''m saying is true. I spot four city guards talking to the people, a pair of them takes off towards the spies'' house.


    ¡°Seems like she did take out some people, Marie.¡± The woman utters suspiciously.


    ¡°Then we have to leave, regardless of why, Hilda.¡± Marie, the brunette, declares with a firm voice.


    ¡°But, Joah hasn''t given birth yet!¡± The redhead protests.


    ¡°Go pack if you''ve decided, there isn''t any time to waste.¡± I cut in.


    ¡°We''re already prepared.¡± Hilda dismisses while staring at me and rubbing her scar. Perhaps a nervous sign because she''s considering fighting me.


    ¡°What do you want to know to trust me?¡± I ask because Liz is pressuring me to.


    ¡°What did...¡± Hilda hesitates and doesn''t continue, likely realizing that it''s difficult to find something I could have been told that others couldn''t find out.


    ¡°What do you think Elizabeth Vil''s attitude was when she rescued us?¡± The redhead questions suddenly.


    ¡°She didn''t tell me that.¡± I reply, blinking.


    ¡°Leah asked your opinion, answer.¡± Marie presses with an illuminated expression. Strong, epic, confident, tall.


    ¡°I don''t... Angry? Confident? A bit awkward.¡± I say, half-asking because Liz is being silly and all I really remember is how furious we were at Suxen.


    ¡°She was distraught, if maybe somewhat angry indeed, but not confident.¡± Marie instantly denies and the other two nod fervently. No way! I''m never distraught!


    ¡°That''s difficult to imagine.¡± I grunt with difficulty because Liz is making a mess inside our head. ¡°But fine, I guess she was shocked. We need to go and this doesn''t help.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, no one would imagine so after hearing the stories going around.¡± Marie confirms with a glimmer in her eyes as she looks at me. ¡°But, on the contrary, your response and reaction to ours do help because you accepted it so quickly and your opinion is more realistic than a liar''s would be.¡±


    ¡°Great, now go get the others and the kids. I can protect you but only if you hurry.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Can you, though?¡± Hilda asks with a look of suspicion. Seriously? I complain inside at the waste of time. These women doubted me, of course they''d doubt...


    ¡°She looks and sounds more reliable than Dame Vil did back then.¡± Leah comments. Wh... Kh, kh, kh, kh. I cackle inside my mind to Liz'' fury.


    ¡°If that is an indication of her skill compared to Elizabeth Vil''s, then she may as well be the Emperor in disguise.¡± Marie dismisses. ¡°What''s your name?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Haven''t heard of you.¡± Hilda says, still with her wary expression.


    ¡°You will.¡± I reply confidently. Hard steps approach from behind and the two men scamper aside. ¡°Now, go.¡± I urge them while turning around. ¡°I''ll catch up.¡±


    There is a patrol of city guards headed for the entrance with their spears lowered. I don''t draw my broadsword so as not to appear to be the aggressor but prepare a perception construct with three portions that''ll last me half a minute.


    ¡°Where?¡± Marie asks tensely.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter but the East may be less guarded because it isn''t in the direction of Izla Meria or Hetlan.¡± I reply. ¡°Just get out of Meiridin and go to an inn called the ''Merry Wanderer'' where three people should arrive there with a letter from me to tell you where to go next. Rowland, Uhla, and Nahl.¡±


    It sucks that I had to reach for their help but they''re available and I needed people I could trust on short notice... well not trust but rely on. Either way, I don''t tell these women about going to Hetlan or trying to get to Ruth''s ship.


    While the latter is the best option, it isn''t certain she''ll still be there and it might not be possible to go south-west once the city is on alert especially if they have to go around the city by going east first.


    ¡°You there!¡± A bulky sergeant yells at me as she approaches. ¡°Are you the one who broke in that house and cut their hands off?¡±


    ¡°They drew first, I defended myself.¡± I respond confidently.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asks more reservedly.


    ¡°She''s not a Noble!¡± A man with a sword at his waist accompanied by another intervenes. They have no crests on them to mark their identities yet are getting involved without hesitation, definitely spies.


    ¡°Then that''s it! Arrest her, and all those in that mansion!¡± The sergeant barks at the city guards, likely following instructions given previously to cause trouble to these women if given the slightest excuse.


    ¡°I don''t get to introduce myself?¡± I ask with a corner smile that makes them hesitate.


    ¡°... go ahead.¡± The sergeant says as she throws a slightly suspicious glance at the two spies.


    Yea, she definitely hesitated earlier because she can smell trouble here. Despicable little thing that she is likely wouldn''t do a thing if I had a title or support in Meiridin even if I had murdered these three. All I would have to do is claim self-defense. Preemptive retaliation might work as an argument too. Liz, seriously...


    ¡°I am Jessica Freepath, a peasant, and I''ve done no wrong so I''ll have to ask you not to try to arrest me.¡± I tell them with a cheerful tone. ¡°Your enthusiasm to involve these innocents makes me question your impartiality in the matter.¡±


    ¡°That''s it! Take the wench down!¡± She barks while taking a step back to let her subordinates go first.


    ¡°Well, that was rude.¡± I utter coldly while drawing my single-edged blade.


    I use one of the techniques Vikiana wrote down in her manual to lion''s step with but a thought and far less speed than she claimed. I let flow stream out of my reserve and fall into the grooves of a lion''s step.


    My perception of time slows down. A shredding construct makes my blade glow golden. I leap forth and swing my broadsword at the two spears moments before I hit them with my torso.


    Splinters explode out, sharp iron tips are flung aside. I take another step, twisting my foot to angle my body and make it past two other spears slowly being brought around to block me.


    I land in front of the sergeant and slam the pommel of my weapon on her forehead. The bulky woman crumbles like a sack of potatoes. I send energy into more practiced lion strike grooves, strengthening my arm and a few sets of muscles in my back.


    I spin on myself while bending my knees, destroying four rigid spears in a single go. I notice a few silver flickers behind myself. As I am now crouching with crossed shins, the last three armed opponents no doubt believe me vulnerable.


    I smirk. I could let their weapons vainly hit the cuirass hidden by my cloak but I would rather not expose it so glaringly even though they will report it when they wake up.


    I unwind my body in one go, sending myself flying over the sharp points to knee one of the armed city guards in the face. Those that were disarmed try to pile on me but I dance out of their grasps and swing the flat of my weapon to knock another out.


    It doesn''t take much effort for me to deal with the other seven, their movements are simplistic and I would consider their teamwork nonexistent if their attempts to work together weren''t crippling them.


    Once eight are down, the last two try to run. Unwilling to spend energy on them, I send out two tiny kinetic cubes at the back of their heads, knocking them out while using very little energy.


    Doing so shouldn''t be possible, I''m very aware of that, but apparently the more I use constructs the more I acquire instincts on the way flow manipulates these forces. While I have some understanding, it doesn''t match my level of skill.


    While I believe I have a knack for using flow, I don''t think I''m responsible for all my achievements in the matter. There is something odd about my ability to handle unstructured energy and alter constructs, I''m too good.


    Now isn''t the time, and apart from asking Celyz or Suxen about what they did to us in more detail there are no answers, so start dealing with the current threats. You''re really attached to them. Jess, I would rather rest than break our arm because I punched someone too hard.


    I flick my gaze to the two spies who''re trying to run away. I ignore them despite Liz'' desire to deal with them because it is evidently too late to stop news from spreading.


    If the spies are in groups of three, then the other one is already gone to report. Not to mention there were three groups and I only saw five of nine. I deactivate my perception construct only to find a deafening silence.


    Some are staring with wide eyes at the unconscious city guards while others are watching me with disbelief and not a little fear. Leah''s head is poking out from the entrance with a gaping jaw.


    Marie, on the other hand, is whispering urgently to the two who tried to block my way. My turning to the mansion, and the two women, causes the crowd of spectators to tighten up around the brunette rather protectively.


    ¡°She''s here to help... maybe.¡± Marie speaks up.


    ¡°This is too much trouble, Miss Marie.¡± One of the elders tells her.


    ¡°That''s why I said maybe.¡± She grumbles. ¡°But, if what she said is true, then trouble would have come for us anyway. We have no choice but to leave now.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure the King would understand you didn''t cause this.¡± The elder tells her reassuringly.


    ¡°But the King is not in Meiridin.¡± Marie responds with an awkward smile.


    The elder nods hesitantly and says no more but does throw me a glare. I ignore it because I''m busy counting to assess how much time I have left until more city guards show up than I can handle.


    ¡°Whiiiuuin!¡± A sharp cry pierces my ears.


    A pregnant woman is giving a tiny baby to a radiant Leah in the lobby. My legs melt into a puddle of sweetness. Doesn''t matter how many come, I''ll lay waste to Meiridin if needed. Hey, back to rest old woman! I''m not kidding. I know, and I''ll protect them so don''t worry. You better, sis.

 Unescapable.Ch25

    Women step out of the mansion with their newborn held close to their chests in warm cloth and their luggage to their backs as I stare with illogical happiness in my heart.


    Liz and I almost even forget the threats surrounding us but not quite. Many among the twelve appear dissatisfied but they also seem resigned as if they''d expected events to turn this way.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have come.¡± Joah, the pregnant one, berates.


    ¡°Elizabeth sent her, sister.¡± Leah intervenes.


    ¡°She didn''t.¡± I correct, caring very little about their opinions even though we''re ready to risk our lives to keep them safe. ¡°Liz insisted I keep you safe but she doesn''t ''send'' me.¡±


    ¡°Either way, you shouldn''t have involved us.¡± Joah grumbles and walks off.


    Three men and a donkey step out of an alley that runs along the mansion. This feels like the start of a joke except the men are armed and somber looking while the donkey is charged with luggage.


    With the words exchanged between the sisters, Hilda''s glare, the distance the crowd keeps with me, it doesn''t take long for the new arrivals to figure out I''m the issue.


    Marie waves them off, showing herself as the leader. Their group quickly gathers but the men don''t go to any of the women. Their behavior seems to be that of guards. I turn my eyes to the roofs to pick a path.


    ¡°Can we trust her? Really?¡±


    ¡°We confirmed she knows Elizabeth.¡± Marie says.


    ¡°So what? I''m thankful but I don''t want to get involved.¡±


    ¡°We already are.¡± Hilda grunts.


    ¡°We will be for sure if we run with her.¡±


    ¡°Can we even make it out of the city? I say we go to the slums to hide out for a while.¡±


    ¡°There were spies watching us, and they attacked her! The guard tried to arrest us all because of it.¡±


    ¡°So what? That''s her problem! We''re not involved.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Marie snaps. ¡°Are any of you willing to spend the night in jail even with a promise we would be released by morning?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Then that settles it.¡± Marie utters. ¡°Hilda, lead the way.¡±


    I hear regular stomping not far away. They took too long in the end. Liz lifts her eyelids just a sliver in our mind. I flick my hood back and grab my helmet which is hanging on my left side at my belt. I slip it on my head and walk up to one of the walls.


    I use Vikiana''s diagrams and visualization technique. Flow falls into grooves and I leap up. I stomp on the edge of a window before reaching the apex of my jump and propel myself further. I grab the border of the roof and jerk myself atop the roof, landing in a crouch.


    Small cries erupt behind me but I ignore them to walk on the roofs towards the incoming threats. I find three patrols of city guards jogging along a parallel street with two women and one man wearing regular clothes but with swords at their waists.


    They spot me before the city guards do and point them at me. I hop along the roofs to pass by them while ignoring calls for me to stop. The patrols stop and start organizing to chase me but some keep going towards the mansion.


    Energy loops inside my head and time slows down. I side-kick the tiles to propel myself down in the middle of them. In the air, I expel flow from my legs to prepare to absorb and redirect the kinetic energy resulting from my landing.


    The guards raise their spears, I adjust a portion of the energy to control the surrounding air and softly move the points away from me. My body slips through the dozen spears and impacts the ground.


    Thump. The soft sound and a thick cloud of dust is the only result of my five-meter fall. I burnt three portions for this opportunity. I grin as I seize control of the air around us with ten portions.


    With a poor line of sight, it would be very difficult to figure out their positions, but they''re so closely packed together that all it takes is for me to close the air around me like tightening a fist.


    The air stiffens and violently gathers, causing the thirty guards to be thrown at my feet. Having burnt two-thirds of the energy, I send the last of to create a kinetic impact at the center of the pile.


    Thump. The guards are propelled outward, no doubt knocking many out and no doubt disarming even more. I turn to the east and casually walk out of the dust cloud, leaving my pursuers groaning and whining.


    A long silver silhouette appears behind my back. I ignore it until it is thrown at me. I angle my torso to the side, dodging a spear charged with quite a bit of flow, and Liz snatches it out of the air.


    I break the thrower''s link to the flow with the twist of a thought, burning one portion to steal six from this armor-piercing construct. I make the spear twirl inside my palm before throwing it aside under the baffled gazes of merchants and their costumers who just now spotted the thirty guards on the ground.


    Furious at having been played like children, they soon get back to their feet but they don''t dare pursue. I hear from afar that many are worried I''m a Noble despite the assurances from spies that I''m not.


    I leap back on top of a roof and keep going eastward with a low profile, quickly finding the small caravan of women with Marie in the lead. I follow them from out of their sight across several blocks until two patrols arrive at a plaza they went past.


    The city guards interrogate people at the Templar shrine who answer. I prepare to go screw with them but then, these forty guards split up to go explore the south. I blink, quite puzzled by the misinformation.


    I hear a commotion ahead near the caravans so I put this odd event out of my mind. Another patrol emerged from an alley north just ahead of Marie. I cross several roofs with a few leaps and throw myself across the street as the woman starts talking to the officer.


    ¡°Shit!¡± One of the three men swears.


    He tries to draw his sword but Hilda stops him. I stiffen the air around me to guide my fall. My feet hit the officer''s shoulders, causing him to be propelled back into his subordinates.


    They manage to catch him, and don''t impale him thanks to the fact they held their spears up, but the man is unconscious. The city guards behind move forward to attack me but I use the flow I stole to create a conical shape.


    The sharp spear tips impotently slide on the solid golden air. Before they can even try again, I launch the cone between their ranks, throwing the entire patrol into the alley''s walls.


    ¡°Aaarh...¡±


    ¡°Uhuuhg.¡±


    I ignore their whining to turn to Marie who''s staring with a blank face. I wave her along to the east without a word and head out in front of them. A hand then lands on my shoulder and grips.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I''ve snapped around while leaning forward before the cold chill in my back even manages to spread. The fingers close merely on my cloak, which almost rips it off me. I rise to my full height to add power to the uppercut I release.


    The woman is one of those who complained, one of those I rescued. She has a tiny cute baby. I barely manage to restrain my strength before my knuckles hit her chin. My fist hits, not very hard, but it surprises her so much she stumbles back.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I utter coldly while rearranging my cloak.


    ¡°You''re a cripple?!¡± The woman exclaims with a look of horror.


    ¡°And you''re an idiot.¡± I snap. ¡°I could have killed you.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to get us killed!¡± She protests with a hysteric voice and an expression to match.


    ¡°I''ve barely even tapped into my reserves yet, just keep walking and don''t stop.¡± I dismiss under the group''s hostile gazes. ¡°Keep delaying and they''ll find their guts.¡± I add, glancing at the groaning city guards.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Marie orders.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    During the travel east, I get rid of three more patrols and oddly no more as it seems the further away from the center of Meiridin we get, the less the inhabitants who saw the group cooperate with the city guard.


    It likely doesn''t help that the capital is low on manpower because the soldiers that remained are escorting caravans of supplies south and the city guard is now also responsible for holding the walls.


    In the end, I arrive at the eastern gate a bit late with only forty portions of energy to find that their group was stopped and surrounded by two patrols who are in turn being surrounded by a small crowd curious about what''s going on.


    ¡°You''re low born. Who''s your Liege? Do you have permission to travel? Why take children out?¡± A sturdy lieutenant questions.


    Marie remains silent and so does the rest of the group despite their clear state of nervousness and unease. The guards don''t seem to realize that the three men in their group have swords underneath their coats despite them having put their hands on the protruding scabbards. Neither do they seem to see the knives under their clothes or behind their babies.


    ¡°The city is under alert, there is a criminal attacking the guard and your group has been reported to be in the middle of it, I''m going to need an explanation right now or I''ll be forced to arrest you.¡± The officer presses impatiently while keeping a wary eye on the crowd.


    It seems to me like this one hasn''t been briefed, or on the contrary knows enough to want to give these women a way out. He''s probably been sent here urgently as the city guard scrambled. He might be receptive, and if not, the crowd could be convinced to help.


    I scoff at the idea to waste so much time and flick my cloak wide open, showing off my cuirass and the two broadswords at my waist. Several city guards spot me and the crowd splits away from me.


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath, the one you''re looking for.¡± I declare loudly.


    The lieutenant turns his hard gaze my way. He frowns and then waves at his guards to go arrest me while gathering flow in his left hand as he moves in with them. I raise my right hand and unsheathe the sword on my back, causing all of them to slow down on their approach.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Marie exclaims. ¡°She was defending herself! There was never a legitimate reason to arrest her to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Now you speak.¡± The officer utters coldly. ¡°I advise to turn away and return from where you came from or you''ll be taken away alongside her.¡±


    ¡°You''ll learn of your mistake in blocking my way soon enough, and the extent of the mercy I''m extending as well.¡± I utter with a corner smile.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The lieutenant exclaims. ¡°Girl, I am a Noble, lay down your weapon and surrender quietly!¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you have a title?¡± I ask with interest.


    ¡°He doesn''t, but I do.¡± A raspy voice intervenes. ¡°I am Count...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t ask your name, couldn''t care less.¡± I interrupt without bothering to turn my eyes to the lean figure that showed up.


    ¡°Arrest all these runaway peasants!¡± The Count snaps towards the lieutenant and the city guards he brought along while keeping his cold eyes on me.


    They don''t hesitate and close in on the group, causing a commotion as there are children and the crowd quickly learned who these women were because they''re somewhat famous for their escape from the institute.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Marie exclaims panically, causing some to hesitate.


    ¡°The law is the law, arrest them.¡± The lieutenant orders his subordinates with a rather sad expression.


    The crowd starts grumbling towards the snap judgment. I raise my right hand at the Count to try to control the events, causing the man to raise his but towards the people who tried to block the city guards.


    They quickly disperse in panic, making several city guards stumble. The women, panicking, gather back to back and draw their knives which causes the city guards to lower their spears at them. No more mercy.


    ¡°Anyone who hinders my path from this point, I will lay to the ground. Marie, leave as soon as possible.¡± I declare as Liz begins awakening.


    Keep resting, I''ll have this under control soon. The lieutenant moves to face me. The Moebisus strip in my head spins, my enemies'' movements slow down to a crawl, the sounds that reach my ears are distorted.


    I disperse the flow stored in my single-edged broadswords to gain control of my surroundings. I flash forward, flicking my broadsword at the lieutenant who tries to block with his sword while launching a fireball from his left hand.


    I spin on my heel. The flames pass behind my back. My wrist-guard hits the man''s cheekbone while the pommel of my broadsword hits the back of his head. The lieutenant drops like a stone.


    I rush forth with two lion''s steps, avoiding unrelated people to push towards a group of city guards. I slash out with my sword, leading a blunt air-blade in the center of a group of city guards.


    The construct launches and impacts their torsos, propelling them directly into another group to crash on the pavement with them. I rush to my left, dodging a silver air-needle aimed at my throat. It pierces the pavement behind me.


    Spears are quickly turned towards me. Those holding them have pale faces and wide eyes, having never expected to face such a skillful opponent. I imbue my weapon with a kinetic construct and direct that energy with a shredding construct.


    A single wide slash shatters six of the spears. With them disarmed, naught prevents me from lion''s stepping to the Count. The man must realize as much because I catch silver energy streaming outside my field of vision towards him.


    The flow soon appears in front of my eyes, golden in appearance and emerging from most of the city guards. I narrow my eyes and laugh mockingly, causing the Noble to scowl.


    ¡°It'' easy to call flow, it is not to return it.¡± I explain with a corner smile.


    The man raises his hand and shapes an air-blade with the energy he''s gathering. It''s so wide that, if he launches it, it''ll no doubt catch spectators not to mention others.


    But, even if he doesn''t care or wishes to eliminate the group I''m protecting, he won''t use it if it''ll miss me. And so, I lion''s step around the city guards and start eliminating them one group at a time with ease because of their lack of flow to fuel defensive or lion constructs.


    I burn a dozen portions swirling around destroying spears and knocking people out. I focus on clearing the avenue in front of the eastern gates because more city guards are arriving, opening the way for Marie and her group until the only threat that remains is the Count.


    There are other city guards that could reinforce but they have odd stains on their uniforms and seem more focused on holding a large crowd back than arresting me or runaway peasants.


    A fat woman slowly brings down her arm. A rotten tomato lazily leaves her palm and flies over a city guard''s head. It crosses the avenue and impacts the Count''s left shoulder, leaving a brown and red stain on his uniform. I chuckle as the man turns bright red and instinctively turns the air-blade at the crowd which hurriedly splits in front of it.


    I''m pretty sure the crowd is less helping me than showing defiance at the Noble for threatening to use such a deadly construct against a group of women that seem to only be protecting their children.


    It''s a bit of an unfair judgment because he could have tried to use it a dozen times against these women, even though I would have stopped him. The Count suddenly snaps back to me and his air-blade suddenly compresses right before it launches.


    I grin and create a solid air-shield with a single portion that has a slit in the middle the broadsword I''m already bringing down with a sundering construct making the blade glow golden.


    The construct bursts upon impact with my blade. The resulting violent gust of wind impacts my air-shield and I slide back a few meters. I leap forth at the Count to eliminate him only to find my sundering construct losing coherence.


    Despite the man''s obvious shock at the ease with which I dispatched his attack, he didn''t forget to activate the disruption construct he prepared. I keep rushing straight even as the man launches a side-swipe with his sword because I can feel my chest grow stiff so I don''t want to engage in abrupt straining maneuvers.


    I parry the blow with an upward flick of my wrist and lean back to slide under the blade. The Count takes a step back to keep a safe distance but my broadsword is already arcing down at his forward knee, forcing him to take another step back.


    Marie and her group start sneaking around us so I restrain myself to a series of lazy blows to keep everyone''s attention on the fight while using my footwork to go around him and ensure I can''t be attacked from behind.


    If I win too quickly, the city guards might try to go after them. A handful of them try to stab me with their spears but I dodge and even redirect some of the attacks at the Count, further frustrating the man who seems completely baffled by my ability to stay on the move while fighting.


    The last of the group, Hilda, crosses the gate. The Count locks swords and tries to seize the stubbed leather bands covering my right shoulder. I angle a bit and side-step to stop him but he then tries to seize the side of my flickering cloak.


    I frown and abruptly twist my broadsword to my right, causing the blade of his sword to fall on his own wrist. It leaves a small gash that causes the man to pale as if he''d never been injured before.


    I compress the Moebisus strip and angle my sword forward towards his throat. Panicking, the man lion''s step back. I follow within a split second and slash from right to left at the side of his sword, causing it to be jerked to the side which leaves his chest wide open.


    I twist my right arm clockwise and stab forth, plunging the tip of my blade in his shoulder. It merely pierces a few centimeters in but this much is enough. I lion''s step to the right a moment before a spear-tip appears at the position I held a split-moment ago.


    With this disturbance, the Count has almost regained his footing and deactivated his disruption construct as prove by the dozen air-needles he''s assembling.


    I apply unstructured flow to my blade and destroy them all in three quick slashes. With his concentration focused on these construct, he then fails to retract his blade before mine falls on his right wrist.


    As I hadn''t put much strength in my strike, it doesn''t completely cut through his hard leather armor or bones but I cut enough that his thumb is likely disabled.


    Instead of pulling my broadsword back, I directly tear it out of his limb with a lion strike to slam his face with the flat. The Count drops in a cloud of golden energy. He apparently had a last resort.


    I link to the energy and seize it, recuperating four portions at almost no cost because he''s unconscious. I then lion''s leap at the gates and flip a hundred-eighty degrees to land facing the city guards. A handful of guards are pulling the Count back while two squads are trying to head straight for me through a hostile crowd.


    I sheathe my weapon and gather all my flow in my palm, including that I kept in my reserve, which represents around forty to fifty portions. The sheer quantity of energy I not only possess but haven''t even needed to beat the Count causes guards to stop in their tracks and the crowd to fall silent.


    ¡°I''ve been forgiving enough about this.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°I may be a peasant but that does not mean I recognize titled Nobles as rulers. The next time, I will draw blood whether it is of house Cenwalh, Roskal, or any lapdog in their service.¡±


    Shock appears on a multitude of faces at my disdain for Nobility. My words will no doubt cause whoever is in charge right now to send everything they have after me, hopefully that will include the so-called ''Wraith'' as well or cause them to call him back so that he can go after all.


    I turn and leave the city at a jogging pace while supporting my muscles with far more flow than I need to ensure my heart won''t cramp. No patrols pursue. A few projectiles are shot at me from the ballistas on the walls but they''re not aimed well and all I have to do is zigzag a bit to stay safe.

 Unescapable.Ch26

    Once I''m outside ballista range, I shape a fire construct with twenty portions to reduce the speed at which flow decays from not being in my reserve of thirty and launch it at the gate with the speed of an arrow, making it impossible for someone to urgently assemble a disruption construct.


    By the time the Palace gathers the reports and organizes a proper pursuit, the blaze consuming the eastern gate will take far more flow to control than I''ve used. I leave with flames at my back and a tightness in my chest.


    I separate from the group following the road to head directly to the ''Merry Wanderer'' where I told them to meet me. I cruise through the plains at double-pace while burning more energy than I should so that my muscles are never strained.


    It matters little because I can''t run long enough to overwhelm my regeneration. I find a thicket of bushes with a line of sight to the inn and stop there to rest. Thankfully, the group of fifteen are welcomed in without issue.


    Unfortunately, a messenger from Meiridin shows up on the horizon not long after they do. I assemble an air-needle and shoot it at the man''s horse, injuring its leg.


    The animal neighs and throw his rider off before falling to the ground. The messenger slowly gets back up, throws a glance around and then runs back towards the city, abandoning his mount.


    I change spots in the bushes and return to my rest, knowing it''ll be a long few days until we lose our pursuers. A half-hour later, I catch sight of Rowland, Uhla, and Nahl coming from the south on horseback.


    I throw a glance to the west, finding that there''s still smoke coming out of the distant gate. It won''t be long until someone in charge sends messengers out. Take a deep breath, sister. I rise and head for the inn.


    The village is small but there''s more livestock than there was back home, it feels like a trading hamlet if anything. I walk into the inn to hear a cacophony happening in the back of the room. Three of the women are on the other side of the main room taking care of all the babies whose cries are adding to the chaos, but they look cute so they''re alright.


    ¡°We should split up.¡±


    ¡°We could make groups.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a good idea.¡± Nahl contests.


    ¡°Why did they try to arrest us? You said the King promised we''d be left in peace!¡± One of the men asks.


    ¡°And he put people to spy on us, with swords.¡± Hilda utters.


    ¡°It''s all that woman''s fault!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth sent her, that has to mean something.¡±


    ¡°She should have come herself if she was so worried!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Elizabeth Vil sent her?¡± Rowland asks urgently.


    ¡°She didn''t, I lied.¡± I interrupt.


    Everyone turns to me at once, even the bartender who seems lost and afraid about the names that came up. I stomp over to the group while ignoring their ardent glares, and completely playing oblivious to the few who seem scared and look at me with expectation.


    ¡°I knew about you long before Liz and I spoke, something happened that convinced me you wouldn''t be safe so I took it in my own hands to move you out of Meiridin.¡± I explain. ¡°Now, we need to decide whether you''ll be going to so let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Go?! You''re going, to get us killed.¡± One of the women accuses me. Her hands are shaking and her eyes are avoiding mine.


    ¡°They''ll want to capture you to bring you back, it''s unlikely they would even judge you as runaways considering who you are and the questions people would ask about why you ran.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Can you guarantee it?¡± Marie challenges me.


    ¡°No, which is why I have no intention of letting you get caught.¡± I reply.


    ¡°With the mess you left behind, your presence will only increase our pursuers.¡± Hilda mutters.


    ¡°I''ll be traveling behind you, blocking pursuers. They''ll be taking care of you.¡± I briefly glance at the three.


    ¡°Jessica, we...¡± Rowland starts.


    ¡°Don''t speak to me, and use Dame Freepath.¡± I utter coldly. ¡°Make sure you follow the latter part since you''ll ignore the former.¡±


    ¡°We can''t start a fight with King Cenwalh''s people, Dame Freepath.¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°I''m not staying put if they attack them.¡± Uhla says with an aggressive tone.


    She glances to me. I keep my face blank and my eyes empty because there isn''t anything to say. I''m uncomfortable enough being here, I''m not going to deal with them since they''ve obviously chosen to listen to Leomi over what they clearly know to be my wishes.


    ¡°Since you lied, how do we know this isn''t a trick to make us run so they can get rid of us in the wilderness?¡± A woman with her hands joined and pressed between her knees asks.


    ¡°She knows Elizabeth, they wouldn''t do that!¡± Leah protests.


    ¡°It''s a bit difficult to trust you with just that, especially since you admitted you lied.¡± The woman presses.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have said a word if it was the case.¡± I note. ¡°Either way, you don''t have a choice but to run now.¡±


    ¡°We can return to Meiridin.¡± One of the men speaks up.


    ¡°To be jailed again? No!¡± Leah erupts.


    ¡°What about our babies? What about your sister? Can we travel like this?¡±


    ¡°I''m not going back.¡± Joah mutters tiredly. ¡°If we go back, they''ll take our children.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shock fills the faces of those who hadn''t realized as much while a few of the women seem almost indifferent. One older woman with mean eyes doesn''t even spare an instinctual glance towards the children, I would bet she''d have left her child at a Temple if she wasn''t part of a larger group and doing so would threaten her social standing.


    I try not to judge her because, not only is this mere speculation on my part, but I don''t know these women''s circumstances, how they got pregnant and what their lives were before Suxen ruined them. Still, I''m not turning my back on this one, or any of them really.


    ¡°Did she kill her?¡± Hilda suddenly asks.


    ¡°... Not yet.¡± I reply hoarsely because I feel guilty about missing Suxen.


    ¡°Then, we can never be caught.¡± Maria utters with finality. None in the group even shows a hint of disagreement.


    ¡°Take this.¡± I extend my hand and release my surplus of flow. ¡°About one portion and a half each to travel faster since I can''t effectively store it.¡± I give them a moment to split the energy between themselves. ¡°Now, let''s go discuss this outside.¡± I utter with finality.


    ¡°Ruth left immediately, she went north.¡± Nahl speaks up.


    I rapidly wave my hand at him to dismiss his words and head out. The room behind me gets busy as they swiftly pick up their luggage and the newborn. I don''t wait for them outside but directly leave the village.


    I stop a hundred meters out near an apple tree and crouch down to start drawing a very crude map of the region. When they arrive, Marie immediately pulls her brown hair back and settles next to me to add details.


    ¡°Pick, Hetlan by land or Izla Meria by sea.¡± I speak up with a firm voice.


    ¡°We don''t have a ship.¡± Leah notes.


    ¡°Steal one or pay a fisherman.¡± I reply. ¡°I suggest you travel east until you find a village with either a large enough ship or several, once you''ve sailed far enough west you''ll then be able to find a larger ship to take you down the coast and perhaps to Izla Meria. Either way, you''ll be in a different place then they expect so you''ll be safe.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I don''t think we can handle the journey to Hetlan on foot, even without being pursued.¡± Joah says while holding her round stomach.


    ¡°Wait, why wouldn''t they know where we are?¡± Marie asks while staring at me.


    ¡°Because I''ll slowly make my way north while eliminating pursuers so they''ll never scout past me. As long as you travel at night and don''t show yourselves, you''ll be far gone by the time they figure it out.¡± I explain.


    ¡°This puts you at huge risk, they''ll catch up to you in no time.¡± Uhla protests.


    Leah and Joah nod while a handful of others twitch like they don''t know how to take my offer but have no intention of saying no. I turn my eyes back to the drawing. It''s not like I''m giving them a choice over what I''ll do anyway.


    ¡°We can''t let you do this.¡± Nahl speaks up, causing Rowland to wince.


    ¡°Let me?¡± I humorlessly chuckle. ¡°The three of you have three choices in front of you. You either help them, leave, or get put down after trying to follow me.¡±


    The atmosphere tenses up but I ignore it all to focus on the map just as Marie marks woods north-east. I decide to go there because it''ll be easier to conceal I''m alone tomorrow.


    ¡°We''re going north-east to the woods and stopping there to rest until nightfall because you''ll travel north or east during the night.¡± I speak up while rising to my feet. ¡°I''ll stay close until you board a ship or until you make it to Hetlan.¡±


    With these words, I walk off at a normal pace. I immediately feel much better by myself. It takes about ten seconds for the commotion to begin once I''ve left them behind.


    ¡°We don''t have time, talk on the way!¡± Marie seethes sharply in a low voice so as not to disturb the babies.


    An hour later, I spot the edge of the woods ahead and two squads of foot soldiers following us. The fact they''re not equipped with cheap spears and led by three people on horseback indicates there are more to come.


    I briefly stop to estimate the distances to the forest for each of the three groups and determine that I need to intercept. I find an old fallen tree and settle down with my long broadsword out.


    Marie and the others quickly catch up and make their way past me. Rowland tries to reach out to my shoulder but I angle away from his hand. He makes a grimace but leaves without saying a word.


    Our armed pursuers take a full half-hour to catch up. Their equipment is better than decent. They have hard leather armors, chain-mails, swords, kite shields, and helmets. Of the three riders, one is wearing plate armor but the steel doesn''t seem as thick as the one Leomi wore.


    They fan out fifty meters away from me and fire a couple of arrows which forces me off my seat. Instead of being offended they don''t offer any words, I find it refreshing that for once I''m not being told to surrender.


    ¡°I am Jessica Freepath and you seek to hinder it.¡± I introduce myself because my reputation is an integral part of my plan. ¡°Turn back now or fight with the knowledge your lives may be forfeit.¡±


    ¡°You may only leave feet first without a head on these shoulders.¡± The figure in plate responds coldly.


    Two of the riders circle around me while the one in plate takes the lead. I aim at the one on my right with the tip of my broadsword, his chain-mail immediately takes a golden hue.


    I launch an air-needle at his horse''s leg but the rider taps the flank of his mount, making me miss by a tiny margin. I activate my perception construct and leap to my left. They rearrange almost immediately.


    The one in plate guides his horse towards me and launches to intercept while the soldiers shift to keep me in the center of their semi-circle. I assemble an armor sundering construct and leap forth.


    Two other arrows are fired at extremely close range. I twist my waist, letting one go past my back while the other whizzes right in front of my helmet''s nose-guard while also angling my course to flash behind the rider in plate.


    I reach the center of their line, encountering raised shields and swords held back to slash at me. I stomp down and twist my left, pivoting my momentum to my left while stabbing out.


    The soldier, unprepared by my sudden switch, fails to adjust his shield and the tip of my broadsword slips past it to plunge into his shoulder, breaking past the defensive construct while encountering almost no resistance from either chain-mail or armor.


    My broadsword''s hilt hits and stops. The man drops, leaving my blade sliding out with a red effusion. Swords fall on me from either side, an arrow cruises at my torso, tiny spherical silver constructs appear to my left and right out of my field of view.


    My left side impacts the shield of the soldier I just killed, arresting my course. I narrow my eyes and straighten up. The shift in my posture is just enough to dodge the arrow and the blade coming from my right but the second archer shoots towards my thigh at this exact moment which forces me to slide my foot back.


    I inject a stream of flow into my armor''s defensive runes, specifically focusing the energy on my arm-guard, and flick my wrist at the incoming blade. The weapon glances off and I lose a whole third of a portion for the very brief moment of contact, meaning the sharp edge hit however briefly.


    The spherical constructs zip towards me with such straight trajectories they feel unnatural. I twist flow in my broadsword with the intent of triggering constructs and add a small kinetic charge.


    Then, before the soldier to my right can bring his sword back, I launch a violent backhanded slash that cuts straight through his helmet to quite literally shred through his forehead.


    I angle my spine back, dodging the silver projectile coming from my left by a tiny margin while I keep swinging, intercept the second one with the flat of my blade. Frr. A tongue of flashes engulfs my forearm.


    Brhom. The explosion is a beat late to affect my weapon but it''s so close and powerful it almost destabilizes me. A memory of Leomi teaching me to keep my balance flashes in my mind.


    I twist and bend my knees to absorb the impact. FrrBrhooom. The second silver sphere blows up on the ground towards my right. I unwind and lion''s leap forward past their arc of a formation to go straight for the archers. Clink. The tip of a sword glances off the back of my cuirass.


    The archer who shot first before releases another arrow that I casually dodge by angling my head to the side while the other direct draws her short sword. Neither will survive.


    I twist my forearm from left to right and deliver a horizontal hack at their throats. The two lower their heads, placing four bands of metal coming down from their helmets in the way of my blade.


    It doesn''t even slow down my weapon. It slices through those, the thick leather throat-guard, and lastly their flesh. I immediately stomp to my left for a brief but powerful lion''s step to the right.


    The soldiers have already turned and closed their formation but, now, their hasty shield-wall is preventing the riders from directly charging me. I throw myself at their lines without hesitation, causing a couple of them to flinch.


    Kill them first. No, they''ll break and cause the rout later, besides more bodies means it''ll be harder to hit me. The three soldiers facing me react professionally, the one in the middle launches a quick stab while those on the sides deliver diagonal slashes.


    Even with all the time in the world, I couldn''t slip past this combination attack. I smirk and launch two streams of flow into the air left and right. The two portions harden the air and cause their blades to slow down.


    I twist my waist and bring my right shoulder forward, allowing me to dodge the stab. I lean forward to slip in-between the slow swinging swords. My shoulder impacts the shield.


    The force of my lion''s leap causes the soldier to be thrown back. I flick my wrist while pushing out with my entire arm, causing the tip of my broadsword to make a small circle in the air before plunging into the very center of the falling soldier''s forehead.


    The man dies before he hits the ground, his eyes still fixed on my collar where he aimed to stab me. I pull the flow I sent out back, recovering three-fourths of it to fuel my armor-sundering construct.


    So far, I''ve burnt very little energy, a little more than three portions to get rid of five, soon seven, soldiers. I coil my arm around my torso until the base of my palm hits the left side of my back.


    Then, I bend my knees and twist my legs to turn as I crouch while releasing my arm like a coil, swiping low at one-hundred-eighty degrees. The blade passes under a shield and cuts straight through the left thigh of the one on my left.


    It keeps going on its path to slice through the back of the right knee belonging to the soldier on my right. Both drop in my direction with indistinguishable distorted screams.


    I unwind my legs while lion''s leaping back, flying a whole meter up and three back while spinning on myself. As I fly, I witness expressions turning grim as one more comrade of theirs just died and another two will likely pass away from blood-loss before they can be helped.


    My knee almost touches the ground on landing. I inject ten portions of energy into my blade to give it an intense golden glow before retrieving it. It''s a trick to ensure that they don''t realize I''ve used very little flow to defeat their defensive constructs as well as tell them I have a lot of energy left.


    Despite these reasons for my action, it causes two soldiers on the far right to flinch and turn to glance to the sides as if considering running away. Their eyes quickly fall on the leader in plate armor and they focus back on me.


    I deactivate my perception construct and take a moment to catch my breath, aware that I might run out of health long before I run out of flow. The soldiers take the opportunity to help their bleeding comrades while three riders thankfully decide not to order them to attack and move on me themselves.


    Perfect. I would go in, slaughter them all without letting them reorganize. I could use the help, actually. Hmh, maybe later, you''re doing fine. I hear an actual yawn coming from her and scowl at her reaction after I humbled myself. It isn''t as if I think my tactics are inferior to hers, they simply suit the style I''m building for myself.


    The two riders ride towards me on intersecting paths, their longswords held high and shields kept low. I control my face so as not to reveal a smirk. I let them close on me from either side while ignoring the ten soldiers moving in as well.


    My eyes remain on the leader in plate who is observing behind the lines until the last moment. When they''re five meters away, I flick my broadsword up in the air and bring my palm back.


    The weapon drops slowly. I launch a lion''s strike at the pommel with my palm. The weapon flies at the rider to my right, passes over his shield, and plunges straight into his chest.


    I side-step to the left to avoid being impacted by the other rider''s mount or lowered shield. He swings down from far overhead, threatening to hack my skull in half but he''s so high up on his horse that all I have to do is bend my neck to dodge.


    As his arm was swinging down, his forearm remains level with me for a split second despite the fact he was charging me with quite some speed. I use a lion strike to snag his wrist and strengthen my bones while digging my feet in.


    Thuk. The horse keeps going, the rider doesn''t. I wonder if I''ve imagined the sound of our arms being pulled taut but, apart from a brief flash of pain, I end up fine while the rider ends up on the ground. I lion step my heel into the front of his helmet, caving the entire nose-guard and his face in. Crack.

 Unescapable.Ch27

    The soldiers, about fifteen of them but twelve facing me, flinch at once at witnessing their comrade laying on the ground with my boot''s heel half-way inside his skull.


    I let my perception construct unwind so as to return to a normal passage of time without deactivating it. I take a step back and catch a few breaths while waiting for the pain in my arm to lessen.


    ¡°Now! We have her!¡± The one in plate suddenly erupts while raising his hand.


    The soldiers charge to encircle me while he launches several air-needles all around me to prevent my escape. Both soldiers and constructs are too numerous to evade even at the fastest speed so I contract the Moebisus strip to swiftly draw my shortest broadsword.


    As they close in on me, I launch forth. Five swords close in on me. Three stabbing blows from the front with two slashes coming from the sides. I lower my stance and angle to show my left profile.


    A slash whiffs the air and a stab glances off my helmet. Two points hit my cuirass without piercing through while I intercept the last swing with my guard. My defensive construct burns through two and a half portions.


    I retaliate with three quick successive hacks, cutting one forearm and two throats. As the three drop, I find three more facing me. I receive a blade in the back, pushing me forth which causes one to cut into the right side of my stubbed leather skirt.


    Riiip. A sword catches on my shredded cloak and rips half of it off. My eyes fall on a pool of blood ahead and I pause, causing me to receive a hard blow on the side of my helmet that throws my head aside.


    Rage and desperation fills my heart at all the weapons and shields closing in on me. I further slow down my perceptions and slash. The top of a shield drops along with a head.


    I pull my broadsword and raise my elbow to stab diagonally up, avoiding both a shield and sword to impale a young woman in the throat. A blade falls on my arm-guard. The wielder opened his guard to make the blow. I slash out, cutting through half the neck of the woman I just stabbed to counter.


    My weapon''s blade cuts into the soldier''s armpit and then through his torso. I bend my knees and press down to increase the momentum of my swing. The broadsword slices through the entirety of the torso and then the waist of the next soldier.


    Distorted cries reach my ears as more swords fall on my cuirass and helmet. I use the opening I just carved through two lines to lion''s step out of the encirclement and charge the rider in plate.


    In my daze, I remain aware that I''ve only about fifteen portions left so I need to end this quickly. The officer leans down on his horse and rides forth to meet me. I stomp down and redirect my momentum to the left with a lion''s step while bringing my arm around my torso for a powerful upward right diagonal hack.


    My opponent in plate raises his sword to slash down and meet mine with the advantage of weight. I smirk as his blade slowly falls. I twist at the last moment, giving him no chance to correct his aim, and release my blow the exact moment his weapon cuts through thin air.


    My blade flashes at his elbow. The sundering construct flares as it makes contact with the plate infused with flow. The lightning-armor-piercing segments consume two-thirds of the energy to slice through the steel couter and mail protecting his elbow.


    His forearm drops with the hilt still held in the fist. My broadsword doesn''t stop, it digs into the plackart protecting his waist and enters his stomach. The shredding segments take over and tear through flesh in a straight line.


    His greave hits me in the chest, almost sending me flying. I hurriedly stomp down with my right foot to give myself a pivot to control my momentum. I spin ninety degrees on my heel and almost uncontrollably move backward, finding soldiers charging me.


    I bend my knees and plant my feet in the ground, turning my stumble into a skid. The officer in plate screams reach my ears I witness him fall off his horse. This kill cost me nine portions so that was likely a Baron with quite a reserve considering how optimal my sundering construct is against defensive ones. Focus.


    Three linked shields rush at me. Five meters. I forcefully arrest my momentum by leaning forward to the point where my left knee almost hits the ground. Three meters. I push out with my right foot and a lion''s step, propelling myself forward. Two meters.


    I kick the ground with my left leg, launching myself in a spinning dive above them. I lash out with my short broadsword, cutting through the tops of two helmets. My heart slams against my ribs and makes my every muscle tighten up.


    An acute fiery agony burns through my veins as I drop to the ground and roll. Soldiers close in on me. I raise my legs, jerk my back, and kick out, sending my body in a spin that brings me back up to my knees.


    Two blades fall on my body, one on my right shoulder that my defensive construct blocks while the other hits my waist and cuts through the steel bands only to run out of energy half-way.


    I flick my wrist at the Number holding the latter. My broadsword shreds through her throat. She doesn''t seem to realize and even tries to pull her sword out of my cuirass.


    A silver flash warns me of an incoming blow from behind so I twist and take a step aside, causing the sword stuck in my cuirass to jerk out. The Number lifts it to strike me again but her legs give out and she falls backward with hazy eyes.


    I engage in a series of dodges while delivering wild slashes as the Numbers try to close in on me from every side again with their shields forth. The pain in my chest increases, forcing me to dedicate more energy to my muscles and slow down even as it causes me to lose my freedom of movement.


    I focus my attacks on their forearms, knees, and calves which aren''t protected by chain-mails to preserve my flow for a counter to kill several at once. I receive shield bashes and pommel strikes even as I manage to counter deadlier attacks.


    As I feel like I''m going to be injured, the Numbers suddenly break away. Pairs form as some with only half a hand left help those who lost entire limbs. More than a few of the grievously injured drop to the ground after making it out a dozen meters and are abandoned by the eight or nine survivors.


    Two who made it out of the melee without many injuries grab their leader in plate and drag him away towards his horse which ran a distance away once he fell off the saddle.


    ¡°Leave the mount.¡± I order with a raspy voice.


    Knowing that it is best I don''t move but can''t afford to sit down, I gather the two portions I have left to support my heart and straighten my spine to balance myself on my feet. My chest is palpitating, every beat causes sharp pain to spread in a radius around my thrashing heart.


    I absently notice that the soldiers turn away from the other two horses as well and run away west towards the institute. Agonizing minutes pass but my body manages to hold until they''re so far I can afford to sit down, puzzled as to why these unshakable Numbers would run away.


    --- --- ---


    I hear steps and startle awake cross-legged with swimming eyes and a stretching pain in my chest as if my heart is being pulled apart. I instinctively freeze under this unbearable feeling and barely manage to hold onto the hilt of my broadsword.


    I blink to rid myself of the daze and clear up my vision. Uhla''s shape clears up, she is peering at me with a worried expression. She raises her hand. I prepare a lion strike despite not knowing if I can move.


    Rowland intercepts her wrist before she can reach me. The sudden movement almost makes me attack but then, I notice Leah, Rowland, and Nahl in front of the other women. Why am I about to strike when I''ve fought for them?


    ¡°Dame Freepath, you okay?¡± Leah asks.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Nev... er, felt bette, rrr.¡± I groan with a chuckle.


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Uhla asks while forcefully pulling her wrist out of Rowland''s grasp.


    ¡°No, pe.¡± I reply. I place my hand on my knee and try to rise but fail.


    ¡°What''s wrong? She doesn''t look injured.¡± Leah says worriedly.


    ¡°We don''t know.¡± Uhla mutters.


    ¡°I''m just, resting.¡± I explain. ¡°You, should''ve, left. You''re, wasting time.¡± I tell them, struggling to find air.


    ¡°Not long.¡± Nahl assures. ¡°They didn''t want to leave you behind after seeing you fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, had fun?¡± I ask shortly, still struggling to get my limb to listen to me.


    ¡°It was...¡± Leah trails off and glances back.


    I follow her eyes, finding out that Marie is looking at me with a blank expression holding her child in her arms as they all are. Hilda is all the way back and to the side with her hand on her neck scar. The rest have rather pale cheeks and worried expressions, apart from Joah who is sitting down focused on her belly.


    ¡°Beautiful to witness, horrifying to behold.¡± Uhla mutters, making no sense.


    ¡°Go away, all of you.¡± I utter, finding their presence tiresome and with little energy to spare.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Rowland steps up.


    ¡°But...¡± Leah hesitates.


    I squint and use flow on the air surrounding me to lift myself up. Once standing, I manage to sheathe my short broadsword and stumble over to my long one to recover it from the chest of the other rider.


    The scene of the battlefield is, as Uhla described, rather horrifying. The limbs I cut are so scattered it feels like they''re everywhere and it''s the same with blood that splashed across the soldiers'' tabards.


    We can''t let anything happen to these women we got out of the institute. Crack. I hear the ghostly echo of a neck being snapped and shiver. As I turn back to the others, I find them staring at me.


    ¡°Why don''t you come with us, Dame Freepath?¡± Marie asks, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Because, their main target is me but they won''t give up on you if they know where you are.¡± I utter coldly. I take a few breaths. ¡°You need to get to the forest to lose them and then I''ll bait them further north. This is what I''ll do whether you decide to go to Hetlan or take a series of ships to sail downriver and then south to Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Leah protests.


    ¡°I need no company, and neither do I wish for it. Now, get lost.¡± We snap.


    I limp north-east towards the woods by myself, leaving them all behind because I know they''ll easily catch up and overtake me. I burn through the rest of my energy as well as every single strand of flow I regenerate to sustain myself.


    Luckily, it seems like the two squads of soldiers I took out were all the Palace could send out after me on short notice. That or leaving Meiridin by the northern gate caused the others they sent to get lost or waste time.


    Either way, I reach the forest a half-hour after their group does with the babies. I follow the tracks I find and do my best to muddle them until I find them resting in a clearing.


    Rowland turns and spots me using a bush for cover. He gives me a thin apologetic smile that I turn away from. It''s difficult to resent these three without knowing exactly why they played along with Leomi. I''m too proud to ask and I don''t care enough either.


    I find a large tree with a low branch that''s large enough to sit on. I settle there and take out Vikiana''s notebook to study the drawings she left. I enjoy my time alone, it''s relaxing despite needing to keep an ear out for enemies.


    --- --- ---


    At dusk, I hear a vegetating ruffling from afar and shake myself out of my daze. I put the notebook back in my pouch and jump off the tree. I use the cover of trees to approach the noise.


    ¡°Do you see anything? It''s too dark, we should go back.¡± A woman says.


    ¡°Come on, we''ll have to report the signs we spotted so we have to keep going.¡± The man replies.


    ¡°We can say it was too dark. It is too dark.¡± She insists.


    ¡°You know that won''t work. She beat a Count, Ign¨¨s, in front of a crowd.¡± The man replies with a slightly shaky voice as he beats a bush with his spear.


    ¡°That''s...¡± The woman explodes but quickly catches herself. ¡°That''s why we need to go before we find anything!¡± She whispers urgently. ¡°If we find her, she''ll put us down and what do you want to do if we find the others? Drag them back?!¡± She asks rhetorically. ¡°Let''s turn around now.¡±


    ¡°How about you stick around for dinner instead?¡± I loudly call out to them while stepping from the tree I hid behind.


    ¡°Oh, fuck me.¡± The man swears while Ign¨¨s just... stops.


    The two wear soldier tabards with a house crest I don''t recognize but their spears look as cheap as a city guard''s and their leather armors are worn out. There are likely a few dozen pairs like these across the woods, meant to scout while the Palace gathers a company of soldiers to deal with me.


    Too bad. Indeed, if the Palace had sent its guards, I might have been able to return to Meiridin and get into the building to kill whoever is in charge to cause more chaos.


    ¡°Hurry, I didn''t feel like taking you out but I''m running out of patience.¡± I snap at the two.


    ¡°Yes! Um, no, okay... right now?¡± Ign¨¨s stutters.


    I ignore them to head back towards the camp, convinced neither has the guts to challenge me to a fight and very aware I''m in no shape to catch them if they run. The best way to get them to obey is to destabilize them and act confidently.


    As predicted, the two awkwardly follow me. I lead them to the clearing to be spotted by Nahl who''s standing guard. I wordlessly leave them behind with him and take a seat on the outskirts to eat one of the hard rations I have in my pouch.


    I''d rather return to my tree south but there is a chance a patrol will run into them from another direction so I have to stay near. The woman who didn''t seem to like her kid is cooking with a bright look on her face.


    I nibble on my food and my eyes fall on my ring. A burst of anger makes my heart beat faster and causes a flash of pain. I glance away only to spot Rowland sitting down the disarmed captives.


    I rage at Leomi but some of it is guilt. Perhaps I could have accompanied her, hold my temper. Yet I didn''t because I can''t. I wonder how Leomi will react when she hears of what I did in Meiridin and hope she won''t blame herself.


    I eat but don''t return to the notebook. I''m aware I could have done much better in the fight if I was faster but my heart wouldn''t have handled it so I start thinking about a kinetic construct that absorbs the force instead of producing it.


    I''ve seen others use gloves or shields to negate impacts but the issue is that those work through countering the impact within the object with an opposite force. Night falls before I figure out a solution, or a way to shape the construct like a bubble that''ll protect me.


    Footsteps approach, abruptly pulling me out of my thoughts. I instinctively reach for the broadsword on my back and half-stand while snapping my eyes to the threat. A young redhead startles and takes a step back. I force myself to relax.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Leah says. ¡°Are you...¡± She pauses. ¡°We decided to head north for the two prisoners'' benefit and then head south-east to reach a fishing village.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Be well, okay?¡± She tells me.


    Leah hesitates for a moment but her expression turns determined. She reaches out and embraces my stiff body. I press my lips together and try not to glare at her who is only trying to be nice.


    Their group leaves without a word with Rowland, Uhla, and Nahl. I think I scare them, or they want to respect my wish to be alone. Or both, either way I feel lonely and spend the next few minutes staring at my ring for comfort but only find resentment at how we both reacted to Vikiana''s death.


    The bitter irony. The woman didn''t want us together but relented to bless us in the end. Yet, her death caused us to split because I kept a secret, because Vikiana trusted me to keep Leomi safe and Lance took it wrong, or perhaps was jealous that my mother-in-law gave me her techniques...


    It doesn''t matter. The fact is it happened because we don''t see eye to eye on too many things, on what we''ve done in the past and plan to do in the future. On what we wish the other would do. There is too much repressed anger in us and against each other for what we represent.


    I rise and head off north, leaving the two prisoners behind. I follow the occasional baby cries. During that night, I use my eyes to find six pairs of trackers with varying crests who catch onto the same trail I''m following and knock them out from blind-angles.


    It turns out a peasant that grew up in the countryside is a lot better at moving discreetly than a city dweller, not to mention their loud voices. The lack of a true troop of soldiers tells me that they''ve not yet received word of our presence in these woods.


    The group ahead turns to go south-east once they''ve calmed the newborn. By the time those I took out return to report being ambushed, they''ll be on a ship in the south-east and those in charge will receive a sighting of me headed north.


    I decide to get ahead of their slow group and take out every guard I come across. I take out three more pairs by morning and find a forth near the edge of the woods. I let them spot me heading north without turning back so they don''t know I''ve seen them.

 Unescapable.Ch28

    The two scouts try to follow me, loudly. I lose them rather easily by plunging in a thicket and go deeper in the woods to seek the tallest tree. I find a large pine over fifteen meters tall and climb it with no little difficulty.


    I throw my gaze south-east and find a small camp with the rising sun''s help. I can''t really distinguish much from as far as I am but it looks like there is a donkey and they''re hidden between two low hills.


    They wouldn''t be camping if they had been spotted so I consider that my trick worked. I settle on a branch and close my eyes. I need to rest if there is a need to catch up and rescue them in a few hours.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken in the middle of the afternoon with my reserve more than half-filled. I spend five portions on a shaping construct to repair the torn steel bands of my armor and a few scrapes in my helmet. The stubbed leather isn''t as easily malleable so I leave it as is.


    I enhance my ears and catch many sounds of soldiers scouring the woods from almost every direction around me. Then, I check the camp in the distance again to find it unchanged.


    I spot a larger camp south-west with horses, tents, and burning fires as well as tiny figures that seem to be headed for it that could just as easily be small trees. I drop down the pine tree and head north-west to draw them away from the others.


    In the woods, I encounter many pairs of scouts but easily avoid them because of their constant nervous exchanges. I reach the edge of the forest on the other side. I travel north for an hour only to find myself in the middle of two troops of twenty guards coming from east and west behind me.


    They have varying crests on their tabards. I frown because I didn''t expect them to be so quick but then again, it was likely they would pull people from every barony and I don''t know what the layout of the region is.


    Either way, these troops look about as inexperienced as can be, perhaps even more so than Meiridin''s city guards who have to deal with a much larger population. It would be dangerous to be seen or give them time to surround me so I head up a hill and stop there to wait for them.


    Once in full sight over the horizon, soldiers turn to me in droves and pull their weapons out. I experience a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I''d already done this long ago. I shake my head and draw my broadsword to focus on my opponents.


    Gruuah! I follow the sound to a woman holding a horn to her lips with a large hammer on her back. I set out straight for her. By her side is a man holding a long wooden stick almost as tall as him with ironed sleeves at the ends.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath! By order of the Queen and Chancellor of Caeviel, you are condemned to death for rebellion!¡± The woman proclaims.


    I ignore her. My name was spread and my purpose will have been as well, all that remains is to prove none can stop me from going where I wish. As I patiently await their approach, I see visions of slaughter.


    Older battles blur together with yesterday''s and I experience an epiphany about how to become as good as Elizabeth if not better by exercising control over my surroundings rather than my body.


    I am unable to rip openings into my opponent''s defenses as Liz does by instinct and strength, elevating efficient slaughter to a brutal art. What I am able to do right now is take advantage of flaws already present with minimal movements through tactics.


    I loosen my grip on my long broadsword and lower my stance. This defensive stance seems to encourage my opponents who accelerate their pace up this small hill I stand on. Their newfound confidence does not benefit me.


    ¡°I wish not the end of your lives and so I warn you that death is what you will find atop this hill at the edge of my blade.¡± I declare calmly.


    ¡°Bravado!¡± The woman dismisses.


    The soldiers don''t flinch even though those on the front-line appear nervous. It seems like they haven''t heard of the battle south yet. The one with an iron-tipped staff moves in first with a golden glow on his weapon.


    I estimate it to be a kinetic construct but there''s a chance it''s a simple defensive one. The man''s leather clothes are rough and don''t seem hardened, if I had met him elsewhere, I would think him a peasant of a kind.


    He swipes at my helmet. I angle back just slightly, avoiding the blow. As I prepare to lean it to strike, I notice a shift to his back-leg and decide to pull my right leg back instead.


    He reverses his staff and the other iron-tip swipes past where my forward leg was a moment ago. I try to slash at the center of his weapon but interrupt the swing because the man takes a step forward to try to hook my left leg.


    I raise my boot and it passes under it but, before I can move in, soldiers close in on me from the flanks, giving the staff-wielding man a wide breadth. I observe them with the corners of my eyes as I accelerate my perceptions.


    The two soldiers swipe at me, one to my right thigh at the back, the other at the left side of my waist. I swing straight down, parrying the former and shift my weight to my back right leg to dodge the latter by a tiny margin.


    The man propels his staff forward to slam the tip into my chest. I expel a stream of flow that blows it aside and push out with my right foot. My left side slams into his chest, throwing the man staggering back.


    He takes three more steps back than needed, confirming he''s an expert. That''s the last thing I needed. A silver projectile flies at my stomach. I slap it aside with the flat of my single-edged broadsword.


    I follow through with that blow while twisting my wrist to bring the blade against one of the soldiers who is caught off guard and catches ten centimeters of the tip in his left eye.


    Even with that kill that didn''t cost me any energy, I remain in the center of far more soldiers than I can deal with. I lion''s step in the other direction, further confusing them as I launch a backhanded swing with a sundering construct enhancing the blade.


    I hear gurgling sounds behind me and screams. That killed one and injured two. I lion''s step back and to my right, stepping atop the body of the first I killed to take advantage of the hole in their lines.


    I shift to both avoid an iron-tipped staff and face the second line of soldiers who have yet to react to their fallen comrade. I launch a wide zigzagging slash that focuses far more on precision than speed or power.


    It still overwhelms the three soldiers facing me, two lose a wrist while the other receives a large gash in his chest. I hear a long scraping behind myself so I reverse my grip and stab under my armpit.


    The two soldiers on my flanks finally turn to slash at me, the one on my right is first because the other isn''t left-handed. I swing up with my reversed broadsword, slicing vertically through the man''s guts as if his hard leather armor wasn''t even there.


    It might as well not be considering his defensive construct gave out instantly under my sundering construct. I glimpse the soldier to my left strike panically so I lean down and avoid it.


    An intense silver glow appears right behind me, cruising at the small of my back. My only options are to charge forward and engage a dozen soldiers in a melee or somehow take that impact.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I choose the latter. I send a portion of energy into that area and prepare to absorb the iron-tipped staff''s kinetic energy. When it hits, the stream of flow contorts and twists to obey my intent.


    The energy rapidly changes shape and distorts only to then disperse along with the force behind the blow. While the failure cost me a little, it taught me that leaving it entirely to flow isn''t going to work.


    Still, the result was decent enough considering anyone else would have likely almost entirely failed. I immediately launch a low lion''s strike kick to my left while swinging my sword around to hit the soldier''s side.


    Crack. I hear and feel the knee breaking sideways a moment before the flat of my weapon hits. I turn my chin slightly to follow his fall with the corner of my eyes and am satisfied to find he drops atop the man with the staff.


    Then, I rush forward to the third line of soldiers and dispatch five of them before they can coordinate to hinder me. I don''t launch in the wide plains because, while they haven''t used projectiles yet, I''ve spotted that some carry slings and pouches that look like they contain rocks.


    I flip around and launch at the soldiers that are closing in. One brings down a war-hammer with a small head and a spike so I stomp down to arrest my momentum and make him miss.


    My left leg continues and the reinforced tip of my boot impacts his sternum. The soldier stumbles back. A woman raises a forked weapon I''ve never seen before but, before she can bring it down, I hear distorted speech and the soldiers disperse.


    I spot two move in while drawing one-handed axes with spikes at the back from their belts. I narrow my eyes because those, same as the war-hammer, are much more likely to pierce my cuirass than a sword and I can''t afford to constantly use a defensive construct.


    I inspect my opponent''s faces, finding them determined in spite of all those I''ve already killed and realize that they may very well be hardened fighters, not soldiers. I would guess they have similar pasts to the ''Wraith'' in service of Nobility.


    I settle where I am for a moment to catch my breath and let my heart settle because these fighters might be a lot deadlier than I gave them credit for. Liz suddenly slides our broadsword''s blade over the pieces of our cloak and brings it up to our eyes.


    The reflection on the bloody blade shifts, betraying movement. A moment later, I hear a foot shift on strands of grass behind and to my left. I lean down and launch a wild strike behind my back.


    Half a forearm with a hand holding a spiked axe flies over my head to land on the ground in front of me, causing many to freeze, stunned by my reflexes. I launch at the man with his staff, hoping to make him block with a defensive construct but he outplays me by slapping the flat of my blade aside.


    I lion''s step to follow the momentum he gave my blade and bury it in the head of the soldier that stood by his side without bothering to use my sundering construct.


    A sharp pain suddenly erupts from my waist. I instantly gather flow into the blood seeping out of me to force the weapon out and then gather a blood-needle that I launch upward in the hopes of catching the one responsible.


    ¡°Hraack.¡±


    A dying woman gargles. The staff-wielding man launches an upward strike. I use the broadsword I buried in the fighter''s skull to throw the body at my opponent who moves back to avoid it.


    Then, the woman moves in with her hammer held high. The hammerhead is large and made of steel, it''s bigger than my Vuskyt hammer which means it''s almost as heavy. There''s no way she can fight with it for long, no matter how much energy she puts in her strengthening construct, her body will saturate.


    As the heavy weapon drops, I notice three others attacking me within my field of vision, and hear two more behind on my flanks. The iron-tipped staff pierces the air towards my chest a split-moment behind the overhead blow.


    While I don''t know what''s behind my back, the scene of my surroundings is clear in my mind and that is enough to fill in the blanks. There is a fighter already lowering his spikes axe to catch the back of my head if I step back or stay where I am for too long.


    While it''s unlikely he''s using an armor-piercing construct, it''s irrelevant because the sheer physical force concentrated by an axe''s head would defeat my defensive construct even without one. I''ve myself used this principle so much I couldn''t be clearer of that fact.


    I take a tiny step forward into the hammer blow and then kick out with my back-leg and a lion''s step while angling my torso left to right so as to avoid the iron-tip of the staff.


    The hammer''s handle lands on my shoulder and I kneel down with it to gradually kill the force behind the blow while propagating flow to cover my backside a moment before the man flicks his weapon at it to prevent me from killing his boss.


    The kinetic construct amplifies the force of the blow but I redirect the force to propel me while stopping my cuirass from caving in. I fly at a pack of unprepared fighters and cut three throats with a single swing.


    I land in a heap with them but manage to knee one to send myself in a roll. I rise back to my feet and slash wide. My blade, supported by my sundering construct, slices through everything in a half-circle in front of me.


    Running low on flow, and having killed enough to incite a panic, I sift through their ranks with my blade, using accurate lion''s steps and quick swings that exploit openings. I trip and kick bodies, live and half-dead, towards the man and woman who try to catch up with me through their now disorganized ranks.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± The woman erupts after minutes of me toying with their formation.


    The crowd splits in every direction to confuse me, leaving only a squad of fighters to face me. I slaughter an opening in their ranks before they can close them and lion''s step north to hunt those going in that direction. After slaying two from behind, the rest decide of their own accord to turn east and west.


    With that done, I flip around to receive the hammer-wielding woman and staff-wielding man, now aware that they''re not going to be easy to kill. Yet, I find them also keeping their distances with ugly looks on their faces, weapons resting on the ground.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman asks tensely.


    ¡°A peasant, Jessica Freepath.¡± I reply, keeping my voice short and quiet so as not to clue them in that I''m running out of air.


    ¡°You can''t have so much access, it''s impossible unless you''re a Noble.¡± She utters.


    ¡°Really? Then how do you explain Hersirs?¡± I ask with a corner smile. ¡°They are given flow by their Hordes and Clans as they gain recognition, Nobles are the same, though their access is undeserved most of the time.¡±


    The woman grits her teeth and turns to her soldiers, finding them gazing at their fallen and injured comrades with pale faces. I swipe my broadsword over my shredded coat to wipe the blood off and then bring it before myself to signal I''m ready to keep fighting.


    ¡°How can you be so fast?¡± The man asks with flames in his eyes.


    ¡°Fast?¡± I smirk. ¡°Come on, you''ve merely seen my reflexes and a few tricks. I haven''t pushed the limits of my speed or access yet. You should really have asked what happened to my first pursuers.¡±


    ¡°Let''s find out now!¡± The man exclaims while taking a step forward.


    ¡°No, we can''t beat her.¡± The woman says as she catches his shoulder with her left hand, clearly having given up if she''s saying this in front of those under her lead.


    ¡°But...¡± The man turns back towards the injured writhing on the ground.


    ¡°You can take the wounded back, I won''t interfere, as long as you don''t, go north.¡± I speak up, gasping for air in the hopes the oxygen will keep my heart fed and healthy.


    The woman''s eyes narrow but she swiftly shakes her head and nods in agreement. I decisively sheathe my weapon and observe them give first aid to their comrades while making sure none tries to draw a slingshot.


    They depart south-west fifteen minutes later at double-pace likely seeking a village to rest. I remain as I am, eyes on another battlefield where I slaughtered and cut limbs off.


    Crack. The sound of a snapped neck resounds in my ears. These fighters... I don''t respect them as people but I do respect their courage, they could have been decent people had they not entered Nobility''s service.


    This is what Lance wants to reform? These bloody methods of throwing bodies and daggers in the dark at your enemies until they fall with no regard for those who have to follow their orders?


    I shiver and sit down. I take out a small quill, a tiny bottle of ink, and a roll of parchment from my pouch. I then place the bag on my lap so it gives me a relatively stable platform to write on.


    ''Nobility''s power lies in how it permeates all facets of society. A Liege''s permission is required to move out of their lands. Their protection is obligatory to sell goods so that they are not confiscated or copied for another to profit from your work. A house''s guarantee of character necessary to rise in society from simple peasant to a free-man or free-woman. Of all the injustices, the latter is the worst for it is a lie, through and through. Freedom is taken, not received. Freedom is fought for, not given. Freedom that depends on others is illusory for it can be taken back and is thus anathema to itself.''


    I wipe the quill on my torn cloak and then put again my writing tools and parchment before pulling it completely off my shoulders. With my rage so evacuated, but my anger towards Leomi''s treatment and ideals far from gone, I stand and resume my journey north.

 Unescapable.Ch29 Interlude

    The being stumbles in the plains with blood seeping out of the back-left of her waist, knowing she doesn''t have the strength to take the armor off with her single arm, bandage herself, and put the cuirass back on.


    And so, she travels a kilometer in an hour to reach a crevice in the terrain and finally crumbles with harsh pain seizing her chest. She writhes and screams with fury at being immobilized.


    Once her muscles stop thrashing and the agony passes, the being is left hazy and exhausted. Yet, that does not stop her from rising to her feet and resume her travels.


    She trails slowly to the north while exposing her figure on the horizon as often as possible to ensure her pursuers don''t lose her. She encounters a small stream and, uncomfortably aware that she stinks of blood and sweat, stops to bathe and heal.


    --- --- ---


    South-east from the being, a pregnant woman loses her water and a group of eighteen with eleven babies stops to set up camp a few hours away from their village of destination. They''ve seen almost no patrols looking for them but came across enough messengers to know the delay may be fatal to them.


    Yet, while Spring is rearing, winter has yet to fully pass so they have little choice but to stop and make a fire or risk the lives of the mother and the newborn to come. Two of the original twelve argue to split up only to be threatened into silence by a woman with a disturbing scar on her neck.


    The leader, a brunette who had never held such a position and relies on an appearance of confidence to hold them together, finally realizes that events have been slipping away from her, or that she never had a handle since they escaped the institute. She decides to send for help.


    --- --- ---


    A tall woman with blond hair wearing a tricorne rests lazily against a charred wall near the eastern gate. She is watching troops depart Meiridin with a mean smile on her face because the martial law that was declared moments after the fire burst just all its teeth.


    She turns and walks away as soon as the last soldier of the three companies makes it out of the city. She heads for the docks. Once there, she enters a quiet warehouse to be welcomed by the two hundred ''rats she commands.


    ¡°Split up, we begin in one hour.¡± Ruth utters sharply as she walks in. ¡°Take everything that isn''t bolted down from the warehouses with house Cenwalh''s crest and return to the ship.¡±


    --- --- ---


    A day and a half go by. A day and a half during which the being recovers from battle to fight new ones. A day and a half during which a woman fights a battle of her own to deliver a new life into the world. A day and a half during which an old man rips his hair out because the city he was put in charge of was pillaged because of actions he took to protect it.


    By the next day, news arrive at these people through different means. The being learns that events did not go as she predicted because there are too few soldiers pursuing her so she decides to return south.


    The woman, waking up to her baby boy sleeping in her arms, meets peasants from a nearby village who their leader asked help from only to find that these people, more than helping them, wished to join them to leave these lands after their boats were seized as a precaution.


    The old man, who called back troops to ensure the all-important warehouses would be safe, kneels in front of his Queen to be told that his decision to abort pursuit all but guaranteed that there would be far more low born runaways than there already are fleeting from Meiridin.


    --- --- ---


    Duchess Edusa walks out of a large mansion built in the middle of a small city surrounded by acres and acres of fields with a dark look on her face as negotiations fell through despite her holding proof that these Nobles made many peasants work three days a week for them, which is against Hetlan''s law as well as seized properties under false pretenses. Edusa flicks her hand at her escort of soldiers who deploy around the building.


    ¡°Duchess, their house is the largest food producer in Hetlan.¡± An old general of her mother''s time warns her.


    ¡°Which is why I can''t allow them to be disloyal.¡± Edusa responds


    ¡°Unrest here will disrupt our already tight food supply.¡± He presses.


    ¡°Whether or not it is disrupted, our survival depends on Mirus to provide food to last the year so it matters not.¡± The Duchess responds with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Shall I instruct our spies to hasten their efforts to reach an agreement with the rebel Sykus, then?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edusa nods. ¡°And send more to establish more contacts with the population if those efforts fall through.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I assume you wish the story of today''s turmoil to hastily reach Meiridin? The truth of it will add credence to the rumors about Hetlan''s instability we have already spread.¡± The elder proposes.


    ¡°Yes, but ensure the true story of these peasants to spread so that the Queen remembers our popularity with the people.¡± The Duchess agrees. ¡°She must fear what we will be in the future so that she suspects no tricks in the present.¡±


    The old General bows and departs. Edusa turns to the mansion and raises her hand. The soldiers surrounding it raise their shields. The Count standing at the balcony stands straight without fear with his consort Countess by his side.


    They are both certain that this young and naive Duchess wouldn''t dare provoke their house. Not to mention the hold they have on the region, they could easily defect to the King and gain his support to seize his lands back with an army, especially considering the rumors that there have been Nobles revolting against her rule in the north-east of Hetlan.


    ¡°You should have taken the loss of your fertile lands.¡± Edusa utters coldly.


    A mass of flow pours out of the Duchess and gathers inside her palm. The Count feels a cold sweat trickle down his back while the Countess freezes. Too late do they realize their mistake because they were never told the war between these two factions began long ago.


    The Count has barely time enough to raise a disruption construct that the Duchess launches air-needles, air-blades, and fireballs to rain down upon the mansion. While he manages, barely, to protect himself and his consort, the building falls into pieces all around him.


    The two Nobles drop from the balcony and are buried under chunks of their luxurious parquet. Soon, statues, paintings, and broken pieces of furniture start dropping atop the pile of debris from tears in the mansion''s facade.


    They resist as best they can with strengthening constructs. But even the Count''s disruption construct, which can negate constructs that use ten or twenty times more energy, ends up running out of flow at which point air-constructs finally claim their lives.


    Their guards inside the mansion fare no better than their Lord and Lady while those outside dare not challenge such a powerful titled Noble without their Liege at their backs. They do not even dare try to extinguish the flames that devour the broken mansion.


    The two dead Nobles never have a chance to figure out that Duchess Edusa has naught to fear if she slaughters them all and claims, as they have towards peasants, that they rebelled when confronted with their misdeeds.


    Edusa goes so far as to even wait for Templars to arrive and show them the proof she''s obtained and to point them at the witnesses. The temple guards won''t appreciate what she did but the Order''s presence in Hetlan and even Caeviel has weakened because of the two regiments they sent to Izla Meria which are then expected to follow the army into Telnur.


    --- --- ---


    The Duchess rides into Altenburg, Hetlan''s capital with only a single company to escort her because the rest of her army has either been sent out of the Duchy in small units or deployed within its borders to both suppress some Noble houses and make it seem like her rule is far less secure than it is.


    Soldiers, ironically, don''t need any encouragement to disturb the peace and cause brawls so they make perfect envoys to artificially cause unrest. Edusa laments the unavoidable casualties that will result from this but believes that her people''s lives are already easier thanks to her power spreading across the entire Duchy.


    She can see her house''s ancestral castle hanging far off at the side of one of the tallest mountains making up the valley Altenburg lies in but feels no desire to walk within its cold walls.


    Instead she heads for a small mansion that she used to spend summers in as an adolescent, the very place where the previous Duchess caught wind of her inclination towards other women.


    It is both a symbol of defiance and victory for her as well as a reminder that the oppression she felt from her family is being felt by all her subjects under Nobility.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She gives free leave to the hundred loyal soldiers following her and greets the guards before entering the mansion to worry about another problem which she feels close to her heart despite being utterly irrelevant to her ambition for Hetlan.


    That is, how to both spend more time with a pair of sweet black eyes without abusing her authority or seeming to be making advances which the beautiful tall blonde might feel pressured to accept because she''s a Duchess.


    Edusa misses the time they spent on the ship and then occasionally around campfires on the way to Hetlan. She learned much of her life and troubles, enough that the same empathy that made her mourn her sister, made her forgive this woman''s past.


    After all, Edusa thinks, what better way to witness her change than be there in person? To experience the proof herself that people can change and that the world can be better.


    Edusa worries and worries as she crosses the hall but finally decides to use the same excuse as always, to ask the woman to come report to her because they agreed she would so, that way, she''ll get to hear about her life without seeming to be prying or overstepping.


    Yet, there is a problem to that because Edusa advanced their previous meeting by using the excuse that she was to leave the city for a week, which means this one will be early by several days.


    Embarrassed but unwilling to delay, she decides to pick another messenger to send than the last one because that way she might avoid fueling the rumors already spreading about their regular meetings becoming more frequent.


    ¡°Call Jamie to my office.¡± Edusa tells a servant, deciding to pick another messenger than the last one she used.


    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡± The women replies with a bow.


    --- --- ---


    Idali walks in the office rather nervously because she''s anxious to meet the Duchess, both because she worries about not being trusted and eager to spend time with her but afraid to push her because of what happened on the ship.


    She finds a teapot and two cups set on a low table with two armchairs facing each other. Edusa is sitting comfortably in a formal dark green dress that gives her a magnificent bearing.


    ¡°Hey, um, Duchess.¡± Idali greets before recalling she should probably bow even though the woman always tells her not to.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Edusa stops her just as she leans in. ¡°Take a seat and make yourself comfortable, I just got back and would rather avoid diving into empty pleasantries.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Idali blinks as she gazes at the perfect dress, causing Edusa to blush.


    ¡°I, had a little time before...¡± The Duchess trails off. ¡°Anyway! Take a seat?¡± She suddenly exclaims.


    ¡°Right, sure.¡± Idali mumbles off-balance.


    The tall blond awkwardly takes a seat in the nice armchair with flowery embroidery while worrying whether it''s okay to do so in her rough clothes. Edusa swiftly picks up the pot and pours tea in both cups.


    ¡°So, what did you do while I was gone?¡± The Duchess asks.


    ¡°I visited a few cities and workshops with your people, I haven''t had time to really settle in my new life.¡± Idali replies, a bit dazed by how busy she kept herself because it''s uncharacteristic of her. ¡°You don''t have to worry about receiving reports I''ve been naughty.¡± She adds to put some humor to their uneasy situation.


    ¡°I wasn''t.¡± Edusa quickly reassures her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Idali pauses and makes a grimace. ¡°I haven''t sent a report to the Rykz either.¡± She says, thinking that this is why she was called in.


    ¡°Oh, that''s... good, yes.¡± Edusa blinks because she forgot since there aren''t significant events to keep from the Rykz yet. ¡°But you can send one if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Then I will.¡± Idali mutters quietly.


    ¡°Have you, um, met anyone?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± The blonde breaks eye contact as she replies with a difficult smile. ¡°It''s complicated.¡± She says, picking up her cup.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Edusa utters, disappointed, surprised, and a little vexed it happened at how quick these black eyes found another. ¡°How is it complicated?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Idali hesitates. ¡°I have to second-guess myself for things as simple as asking someone for a dance, what if she trips on my foot? You''d whip me on the public square.¡± She exclaims with exaggerated whipping movements that threaten to spill her tea.


    ¡°You know that''s not true.¡± Edusa replies while failing to repress the amused smile that comes to her lips.


    ¡°I know, but is pushing for a kiss acceptable? Do I have to ask and ruin a moment? Can I let my hands wander?¡± Idali asks in rapid-fire, looking lost.


    ¡°I, um.¡± Edusa turns bright red because those are things she''s never experienced and those questions never occurred to her. ¡°How would it go?¡± She asks timidly, excited at the scenario Idali drew.


    ¡°What? A date?¡± Idali asks while absently rubbing the teeth scars around her shoulders because they worry her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edusa whispers.


    Idali falls silent. Were it another woman, she would have tried flirting by showing through example but here, now, she worries this is a test to see her progress rather than curiosity from an inexperienced girl who''s just hit adulthood she could seduce.


    Besides, she thinks herself too old by a decade, her status too low by several ranks, and her body too injured to be of interest to this young beautiful Duchess whose bright green eyes always cause her guts to turn in anxiety.


    Edusa, on the other hand, dares not push too much because of her power and the fact she remains unsure that what she feels is genuine interest. Not to mention how much Idali''s path resembles that of her late sister, no matter how funny she is or how attractive she finds her black eyes.


    And so these two women limit themselves to words and hypotheticals instead of taking the dive. But, unlike previous meetings, they had time to truly assess their feelings for the other and that brings a certain tension to the conversation that could get them past their blockage.


    ¡°I''m not sure, the rules depend on who it is I invite for a date.¡± Idali murmurs awkwardly. ¡°For one such as you, well... a dance might be appropriate?¡±


    ¡°It would be.¡± Edusa, suspended to her lips, quickly agrees. ¡°Or a walk in a garden.¡± She adds.


    ¡°A dress or a suit?¡± The tall blonde asks while pushing a strand of her hair aside.


    ¡°A suit.¡± Edusa instantly replies.


    ¡°I suppose a dress would expose my scars.¡± Idali says with a sour smile.


    ¡°No!¡± The Duchess protests. ¡°I... Hm.¡± Edusa coughs to interrupt herself. ¡°A lover may prefer to see you an outfit that suits you if they are interested.¡± She explains with rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Then a suit!¡± Idali agrees with a bright smile. ¡°If I know the woman enough, then I would knock at her door dressed up with a bouquet of her favorite flowers...¡±


    ¡°Lilacs.¡± Edusa interrupts.


    ¡°Lilacs?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°I mean, it sounds better than, um, plain flowers.¡± Edusa stutters.


    ¡°Right.¡± Idali nods. ¡°In a suit with lilacs in hand, knocking at the door.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Edusa whispers, taken by the image that makes her forget all her worries.


    Idali''s breath catches as she notices the Duchess so taken by the story. The symbiont in her right thigh, that morphed to fit in and suits her needs better, squirms and propagates a warmth that encourages her to press on.


    Idali pushes the feeling down, aware that it didn''t go well when she listened to it but still hopeful it might turn out differently if she makes the effort to be patient and they get to know each other.


    ¡°I would ask her out for a simple walk, very innocently.¡± Idali continues.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Edusa exhales excitedly to show approval but also some reproach, briefly forgetting that she shouldn''t be too forward considering her status.


    ¡°We might walk hand in hand, I would lead her to a garden where she would find a minstrel with a lute that is to play a gentle song for us as we trail around the garden.¡± Idali relates, encouraged.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Edusa says shortly, realizing the importance of appearing innocent to make such a sweet surprise count. ¡°And perhaps share a dance?¡±


    ¡°If my companion is so inclined.¡± Idali quickly confirms. ¡°I could, perhaps, trail a few fingers along her back during.¡±


    ¡°A close dance, then.¡± Edusa notes with a warm dreamy voice that causes the tall blonde with black eyes to fell a pinch in her chest.


    ¡°Would that be acceptable?¡± Idali can''t help but ask for her opinion, to know if she should go forward and invite the Duchess to a walk on the morrow.


    Edusa startles and straightens up in her armchair. Idali''s choice of words reminded her that this is a hypothetical involving another woman, that she''s only being told because she insisted to keep tabs on Idali''s behavior in society.


    Her mood darkens but she forces herself to give these black eyes a bright smile so that her soured expectations don''t ruin the woman''s chance at rebuilding her life, at proving that she and her Liege can truly change the world.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure it''ll make that woman very happy.¡± Edusa utters gently.


    Idali''s chest tightens at the response. She had hoped to be given a sign of encouragement. She gives the young woman a smile so as not to disappoint her and ruin the efforts the Duchess is making to help her because, unlike other Nobles, this one is truly trying to help and she doesn''t have the heart to ruin that.


    ¡°If that''s all... I''ll, um, take my leave then.¡± Idali says awkwardly, unwilling to remain in the mood she''s in to infect this bright woman.


    ¡°You''re very busy.¡± Edusa acknowledges while hiding her sadness.


    --- --- ---


    Marie and Hilda stop on either side of an oak at the side of a river to watch a small boat pass by. There are soldiers working the oars and sails which bear a large wheel as a crest.


    ¡°We should have left the day after Joah gave birth, now that there are patrols... it''s too late.¡± Hilda comments. ¡°We missed the window Freepath fought to give us.¡±


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± Marie corrects absentmindedly.


    ¡°You know she didn''t mean that for us.¡± Hilda dismisses.


    ¡°Yes, but you''ve seen her fight for us. She deserves at least that mark of respect from us.¡± Marie replies. ¡°We need to go north now and catch up to her.¡±


    ¡°Won''t she be too far now?¡± Hilda asks worriedly.


    ¡°She''s on foot, the villagers have a few carriages where we can leave the babies in blankets. We might be able to find her if we send scouts on the way to Hetlan.¡± Marie says, her guts twisting because this is what Nahl told her but she could tell he didn''t think there was much of a chance.


    ¡°The North is our only chance now anyway.¡± Hilda says with a sigh.

 Unescapable.Ch30 Interlude

    The being walks through dawn, morning, and noon. There is a limp to her gait, ever slight but present with each step. Her messy curled dark as night hairs are only barely restrained by the helmet on her head and form a lion''s mane.


    The being remains unchallenged as those who sought to block her way reel when meeting her in flesh, wielding armor and blade as tools that sustain her freedom. They have all heard stories of the three battles she delivered against those who hindered her path by now and none wish to be made a fourth example.


    The being knows such things cannot last as the groups of soldiers are growing larger and she is encountering them more frequently. At some inevitable point, she will run into more than she can handle.


    Yet, the being has no fear of it. She can feel herself on the verge of understanding the best way to manipulate kinetic force through flow and, once she has, she will become her sister''s equal as long as she has energy to spend.


    Or at least the being will return to the peak of her capability which will only grow once she is made whole. For now, her most pressing concern is why there aren''t more soldiers after her and where those she took upon herself to protect are.


    --- --- ---


    Far, far east from Caeviel is a city in ruins, a city in runes filled with black flow to the point where any more will cause the stone it permeates to begin crumbling, which will destabilize the construct in a cascading effect.


    As such, the Rykz Queen knows she must seize and remain at the core of the runic construct to maintain it. The issue is that three regiments of phalangites supported by three flow-smiths have retreated there.


    The gigantic sentient plant-insect bends her reversed knee and brings her thigh forth before violently lowering her foot. Her root-like toes fall upon the remains of a guardhouse and crush it.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A rain of tiny constructs rain on her lower-waist for that single step, bruising and shredding her flesh hardened by a construct. She waves a tendril at the humans in the fort, launching a thick lightning tree that obliterates an entire squad of auxiliary archers and damages much of the phalangites'' gear despite much of it being intercepted by lightning-rods.


    The disruption construct applied on the area suppresses the main core of the runic construct they''ve built in these ruins. There are redundancies but it is difficult for the Queen to strike down distant pockets of resistance while fighting.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The ten-meter high Rykz plunges her toes into the hard soil and raises her other leg. Golden strands appear where she was to lay her foot down. She urgently swings her tail down, throwing her entire body back.


    Crack. The large tail hits upon a wall and destroys it. The Queen wavers for a moment but prevents the humans from taking advantage by launching a second wave of lightning.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Immediately after the bolts land, a wave of powerful air-blades launches at her. The four Princesses hidden nearby intercept a good half but the rest leave gashes on the Queen that would tear a human in half.


    Yet, these gaping wounds merely inconvenience the Queen whose knowledge of her body''s biology extends so far that she can mend her flesh with healing constructs for less energy than it cost the humans to injure it and almost as fast as she is injured.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The most detrimental aspect of doing this is the loss of mass through bleeding which sharply limits her ability to remain in combat, never mind the effect doing battle has on her lifespan.


    There is also the damage that flow inflicts when used extensively to heal in a short period of time. If she keeps fighting for another half-hour, she may have to shed entire chunks of her body to regrow the flesh.


    The Queen knows she is too close to the front-line. She gathers energy into the runic construct spanning the city and triggers an earthquake centered on the half-crumbled fortress.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The humans, fearing that the mass of black flow announces another devastating tide of lightning that seems to bounce from wall to wall, make the worst decision possible and take cover so that their helmets don''t poke above their lightning-rods, allowing the warriors to push in on their previous positions.


    When the ground rumbles, it is too late for them to react and go back in the open. The flow-smiths react quickly with a wide-scale shaping construct to calm the earth, they spot and stop gaping fissures from opening but there is only so much one can do when one stands in the middle of unstable walls.


    Rocks start tumbling and the soil starts shaking, forcing humans to protect their heads with either shields or their mere forearms while they stumble around. The warriors take advantage of their four pointy leg''s stability to advance and break through phalangite lines.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The phalangites do their best to counter-attack and take cover behind dead drones but the tide of Rykz doesn''t stop and they can already see the top of the harvester''s triangular heads poking out from behind the dull Vuskyt shield-wall.


    The ground''s rumbling stops within a minute but, during that time, the human lines become irrecoverable. The three Majors trigger their last resort, they order the flow-smiths to pour all the energy they have into the sympathetic constructs.


    Then, they order a step by step retreat in the streets to facilitate a complicated maneuver. The back-line is to change gear and then switch to the front-line which will then change gear and become supporting phalangites.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    They will then proceed to engage in a rotating retreat where their lines will keep shifting so that fresh troops in fresh gear will always be facing the pressuring harvesters who are already breathing down their necks.


    The Rykz Queen is elated by this response and orders the harvesters to be given enough energy to sustain melee combat with the short-spear wielding phalangites, who are no less dangerous than when they use sarissas but much easier to reach.


    She does not call the warriors back as five regiments of those drones have already sacrificed themselves during the push or are in the process of doing so. She instead orders the usage of a grinding formation to exploit the openings given by the Twelfth''s retreat.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The drones'' ranks start rotating as if using a melee cantabrian circle where reserves move from the center to reinforce the edges. Each individual warrior slashes out with their sabers at staggered timings. The result is an unending stream of strikes falling on the phalangites'' shields and armors.


    The drone casualties climb even further because they abandoned their shield-wall but each warrior launches at least one strike before dying and that is plenty enough to fulfill their duty to the Hive.


    Few constructs are used during this phase of the battle but both sides use the remainder of their projectiles. Javelins fly out, arrows pierce down from the sky, oil sacks meant for the trebuchet are thrown by groups of four engineers using strengthening constructs, isolates scouts appear over piles of rubble only to throw themselves in the middle of archers to set them ablaze.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Chaos reigns as the Queen takes four long steps to enter the core of the fortress uncontested. She sends out a fog of black energy from her tendrils and neutralizes the cleverly laid disruption construct that shut down the core of the city''s runic construct.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Rhyyykz!¡± The Queen bellows, a signal to order every Princess present in the ruin''s surroundings that she has seized control.


    Flow starts pouring into the gigantic construct from thirty different sources to be redistributed almost instantly across the runes. The Rykz Queen turns to the west-east avenue where a good part of her harvesters are still being held back by heavy cavalry.


    She directs energy there, shrouding the battlefield in thick black flow, and lets out a storm of lightning that breaks their defensive constructs and scorches two-thirds of the Nobles from the inside out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Their ranks break instantly, not that there are any left to break as only the rear companies survive the onslaught. The riders turn tail and gallop west on the avenue or take streets, either way they disturb the Twelfth''s retreating regiments who are forced to let them pass or be trampled.


    Templar Remus walks out of a ruin with a charcoaled leather armor and chain-mail. There are tears exposing his burnt forearms, his face is scorched, yet he holds Marshal Ciervo''s smoking body tightly in his arms. He does not know it yet but he is the only survivor of the disaster that struck them.


    He witnesses only a small part of the debacle but it suffices for him to realize that it is too late to retreat while abandoning everything behind. The Phalanx is already engaged through and through.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Only slaughter remains in these ruins with the hope that enough will escape to reinforce the Eleventh and the Thirteenth because the Twelfth is finished as a Phalanx until new recruits are picked from the training camps.


    It may even be disbanded with honors by the Emperor if there are too many casualties to be remade under a new Marshal who may accept veterans of the old one. Such events are rare as the Empire can''t afford to dismiss experienced phalangites but necessary to honor and repay sacrifices made.


    --- --- ---


    Duke Fallone wakes in agony atop a warhorse held by one of his Counts. Every time the mount''s hooves hit the ground, it causes the general to feel indescribable pain.


    Every single step shakes him down to his core because his plate armor melded with his skin under the lightning construct''s intense discharge. His flesh feels like it''s melting but also seems numb at the same time, as if he is gradually losing sensations.


    The scorching heat radiating from nine-tenths of his body is so intense it almost seems cold. He can feel an odd viscosity across some patches of his flesh, he can guess it is pus which both disgusts and scares the Duke.


    He only manages to stay conscious, this time out of every other time the pain woke him up, by sheer force of will. The reason is that his eyes opened to find that he''s exiting the ruins through he west, meaning the coalition army is retreating. The problem, the very reason why he must remain awake, is that it is chaos.


    Auxiliaries are stepping on auxiliaries while members of his heavy cavalry regiment are trampling through the crowd in such panic they show no regard for the comrades in arms they''re killing in their folly to go through the corridor of safety dug by the Templars and held by light cavalry and auxiliary regiments.


    Every soldier in the ruins is fleeing as fast as they can except the Twelfth whose absence indicates the Phalanx is attempting to retreat in good order. Fallone knows well that their failure to do so has none to do with a lack of discipline but has everything to do with the pressure the auxiliaries fleeing west as well as Rykz harvesters applying with their gigantic bodies and four scythe arms to pressure them.


    Fallone knows he can resolve one of these issues and he fully intends to do so. He feebly raises his hand towards the crowd of auxiliaries and draws every drop of flow within reach, he then uses part of that energy to link to more reserves until he''s emptied all those who swore allegiance to him as a general.


    This action by itself causes some to pause and regain their spirits, mostly officers, but disappointingly few of the heavy cavalry members rein in their mounts. In fact, some push their horses even more because the loss of their flow worsens their mental states.


    ¡°General, you can''t handle this right now! Let me take you to the Eleventh!¡± The Count protests.


    ¡°Ihrkh.¡± Fallone coughs only to experience mind-rending pain from the burns inside his throat and lungs.


    He decides to slowly close his fist. This simple action is a fight against a horrendous and exponentially vivid scorching radiation in his hand, as he is melting from the outside in, down to his bones that he imagines are blackening like firewood.


    The flow he is connected to spreads out in a fog and weighs down on the fleeing soldiers, inviting them to participate in weaving a singular defensive construct that will encompass all of the auxiliaries'' gear.


    It is a far cry from a sympathetic construct but it is all the Duke could think of to make the auxiliaries remember that they aren''t alone that they can fight together. Fallone''s gambit somewhat pays off at it draws quite a few fighters to reform lines in the outskirts.


    Then, the Count turns his warhorse and shows to the general the state of the ruins. There is dust in the air, black energy permeates every street, smoke is rising from the rubble, and Rykz drones are visible everywhere his eyes turn.


    At that moment, Fallone understands he must rush to gather every mounted soldier possible to send them into the outskirts so as to trim the Rykz like weed and relieve the Twelfth so he can work with the flow-smiths to counter the Rykz'' runic construct.


    He pushes his smoking, panging, wreck of a body to point the Count to a flag marking the position of the army''s command center in the western plains. There will be time later to heal his flesh, Duke Fallone, General of Steso, consciously lies to himself.


    --- --- ---


    Marie''s hands are trembling. She is leading a small delegation that represents their group of a little under forty runaways to speak to the hundred soldiers that found and intercepted them in the afternoon. Next to her is Hilda and one of the fishing village''s elders.


    She has no idea how things came to be this way, how so many peasants can be gathering behind them or how they could have been found so quickly. There aren''t many hills in there plains but the terrain is uneven enough that they should have been able to travel at least a few days to the north before such a large group could catch up with them.


    Neither Rowland nor Nahl had any explanation to offer her other than to say it was likely happenstance that so many gathered in the area. What none of them know is that a good portion of these soldiers were part of patrols that fled from the being in the north.


    Marie somehow manages to maintain her composure as she approaches the two people who stepped forward of the lines. One is a woman with a large steel hammer at her back, the other is a man with a steel-tipped staff.


    ¡°Miss Marie, is it?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marie responds. ¡°How should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Our names are of no significance.¡± The man utters. ¡°And I would rather not lie nor have it spoken in relation to this event.¡±


    ¡°How courageous.¡± Marie utters in disgust.


    ¡°Work is work, the law is what it is.¡± The woman replies with a somber voice. ¡°Just quietly come with us back to Meiridin before something dreadful happens.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Marie opens her mouth to protest, to buy time, but then pauses when she spots a soldier with bandages on his left hand, and then another with a fresh cut in his cheek, and then two with pale cheeks, and then four holding their spiked weapons with trembling hands. ¡°Dreadful? For who?¡± She asks with a dazed expression. ¡°It seems to me that your soldiers are... afraid.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good Freepath is, she cannot fight a hundred by herself while injured.¡± The man utters sharply.


    The mention of their protector''s injury shakes Marie but she quickly dismisses their words as lies to pressure them. She pats the kitchen knife at her belt and straightens her spine to show the example.


    ¡°We could help her, we have fifty here.¡± She says, full of bravado.


    ¡°Twelve exhausted mothers with newborn to take care of and a bunch of scrawny fishers.¡± The woman dismisses. ¡°A fight between us would be a mistake neither of us wants to happen.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but we will not be going back with you. We did not escape the institute''s jail to be thrown into another!¡± Marie snaps with determination and leaves before the shaking in her legs causes her to either give up or fall.


    The man and woman, mercenaries for Nobility in all but name, look at each other rather than at the retreating delegation. They do not know how to handle this, their area of expertise involves ambushing ''bandits'' or ''retrieving'' coin with hoods from high born with too much greed.


    ¡°We can wait and force her to fight us here, after all our priority is to capture or kill Jessica Freepath.¡± The man suggests.


    ¡°Indeed, but...¡± The woman hesitates. ¡°I would feel better if we had hostages to make her surrender peacefully.¡±


    ¡°The Chancellor was clear in his orders, and the Queen even clearer. Of all the runaway, this group must be taken back apparently unharmed.¡± The man says. ¡°We can encircle them and club a few to take them away.¡±


    ¡°I''m done after this mission.¡± The woman mutters. ¡°I''d rather join the Red Spears if these are the kinds of tasks we''re going to be sent on in the future.¡±


    ¡°They followed the King to Telnur.¡± The man notes.


    ¡°Better the Lisilese than this Freepath. The way she dealt with my hammer... no wonder it''s said she can fight Elizabeth Vil to a standstill.¡± The woman shudders at the memory of the wild stories that recently spread through Meiridin from Izla Meria.


    ¡°You can''t rely on a sailor''s tale, they all brag.¡± The man dismisses.


    ¡°If even half is true, we''ll lose a quarter of our soldiers to put her down.¡± The woman murmurs. ¡°When will the Count who fought her arrive?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I''ve been told.¡± The man replies. ¡°Likely with Templars.¡±


    ¡°Shit, just what we need.¡± The woman swears. ¡°What did they tell them to leave the Temple, aren''t there barely a dozen left in Meiridin?¡±


    ¡°I''m half-way certain the Order simply showed up at the Palace, the Chancellor simply did what he could to pin the entire disaster on Freepath.¡± The man says nervously.

 Unescapable.Ch31

    I spot a column of smoke rising from the south and pause. I glance around to find a hill and climb it. There are two fires, not one. I frown because that means there''s either a large force or two groups facing off.


    While I have no clue what could have happened, this can''t be good news when added to the fact there are few patrols around. It wouldn''t be difficult to imagine that they got caught and held back as bait for me.


    Still, I can''t go north without making sure they escaped. I take stock of my energy. I have sixty portions with half in my reserve. I anchor the surplus to my armor so I can activate my defensive runic construct at any moment and start walking south.


    I''ll have to steal a horse to escape considering my health. At best, only a Countess'' regeneration could allow them to pursue with a few followers and I can deal with that even with very little flow.


    When dealing with a larger number of foes I can''t outrun, I can''t let myself get encircled. That''ll open you up to charges and ranged projectiles. It''s that or fight to exhaustion and then be captured.


    You can kill until they break again. That stops being effective very quickly when facing more than the numbers I handled last time. Liz falls silent, she dislikes thinking so hard about these things when the solution is obviously to slaughter and keep slaughtering until none are left standing to threaten us.


    I start calculating how much flow I can afford to burn on air-needles but then reconsider. Those constructs are difficult to aim and not too hard to dodge, air-blades suit the battlefield better because even an injury that isn''t debilitating may cause a soldier to be pulled back since there are others to take over.


    As I make my way south, a squad on patrol appears atop a small hill. They immediately lift up their camp and turn to retreat. Early in the chase, the ten would have engaged me but it seems they''re taking me seriously now. I''m committed now that they know my location.


    I climb the small hill they left, aware that it isn''t a coincidence this location is quite near the one where the group camped a few days ago when they left the forest. I hope they managed to get on a boat and that I''ll find a few hundred soldiers even though that would be a bad spot for me to end up in.


    Unfortunately, I arrive at the top and witness almost an entire company of soldiers in chain-mail with about thirty of the fighters I faced with weapons like spiked axes, war-hammers, and maces.


    A hundred enemies between me and a group of thirty or so runaways gathered together around a single large fire. I blink in dismay at the size of the group, baffled because I can recognize the silhouettes and know that they''re those I meant to protect.


    They were never meant to be so close to danger and that failure hits me hard because I can see that they have no way to safely run with such little distance between them and their pursuers. I''m actually surprised they weren''t tied by ropes yet but it likely won''t last.


    What happened? Doesn''t matter now, they''re just as captive as if they were surrounded. I have to defeat all these soldiers while both ensuring their safety and making sure I don''t give Wraith an opportunity to catch me off-guard.


    He wouldn''t have had time to travel here from the south if he disembarked at the meeting spot, but he would have caught up with me by now if he was in Meiridin. I take a step downhill, resolved to end this.


    By the time I take a second step, a troop of a dozen riders in plate armor arrives. I stop before taking a third. The varying crests and eclectic styles of these armors tell me there are ten Nobles, one Templar, and one Exemplar.


    The latter two wear thicker plate armor with a practical design, one with a silver lion, the other with a golden lion. This isn''t good, there wasn''t supposed to be enough temple guards in Meiridin for them to afford to send an expedition but an Exemplar?


    Perhaps... The purpose is more yours than mine sister, but the reputation is mine to make and the fight mine to win. Stingy. I''ll wake you if they''re in danger. Fine.


    I take my third step in the same direction as before without angling to the west to meet the riders. Their arrival has made it so that there is no hope of successfully running away so I must do battle with everything I have.


    Yet, it also almost guarantees that Wraith isn''t here because he would have tried to lull me to ambush me. While I don''t know how I feel about that, it is certainly a good thing for my chances of victory if not for my vengeance.


    As I travel through the plains, the riders angle to intercept my path towards the soldiers already moving to form ranks. Instead of continuing to meet them half-way, I stop where I am to force them to come to me because it''s better for me to fight them away from the infantry.


    To give them no choice but to come, I start shaping a large air-blade with a dozen portions that I very much plan to use on the soldiers if they don''t stop me. As expected, the riders turn straight for me and start hauling ass.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, surrender now and these runaways will have their crimes forgiven!¡± A man with crossed swords engraved on his shield calls out.


    ¡°Are you blocking my way?¡± I shout back, ignoring the proposal.


    ¡°Give up or I will give the order to escort them back to Meiridin right now!¡± The man counters.


    ¡°Draw your weapons on me and I will put you in the ground.¡± I utter coldly while aiming the air-blade at them with my hand despite the fact their plate armors are very unlikely to be breached by it. ¡°I offer you the same courtesy I''ve given previously, Nobles. You can decide to leave with your injured whenever you wish and I will not pursue.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± An old authoritative voice arises from the suit of armor with a golden lion. The perceived age of the figure surprises me. ¡°Why rebel in such a stubborn way? The Order can help these runaways, there is no need for further bloodshed over their future.¡±


    ¡°Rebel? I am no subject to be rebelling.¡± I counter flatly. ¡°What I''ve done has been to protect myself from those who sought me out.¡±


    ¡°You''re one of Izla Meria''s Nobles, how is this not rebellion?!¡± The woman exclaims.


    ¡°Noble? I thought I made it clear I''m a peasant.¡± I deny because it''s important to me and the Izla there''s no confusion on the matter. ¡°I have no title nor do I wish for one.¡±


    ¡°Liar, how could...¡± The Lordling starts.


    ¡°I''m quite convinced there is no lie. The Izla has made changes, she could have received individual pledges and the name ''Jessica Freepath'' isn''t unknown to the Order.¡± The Exemplar interrupts.


    ¡°You''ve kept things from us.¡± The Noble notes somberly.


    ¡°The Order wished to hear what excuse you would rely on to obtain its help, and your lack of knowledge has as much to do with your Liege''s silence as to ours.¡± The old temple guard replies without a shred of guilt. ¡°It''s clear this began because your spies were caught and lost when they tried to attack her. Your attempt to turn events in your favor have failed because she''s turned out to be more than you could chew.¡±


    ¡°We will not be seeking Arbitration.¡± The Noble spits out.


    ¡°But, she may.¡± The old Exemplar notes


    ¡°I won''t be doing that.¡± I casually deny.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The old man exhales loudly. ¡°Then, will you tell me what your purpose was? I know enough to infer you have reasons for your blatant actions.¡±


    ¡°I see no reason to entertain this, Exemplar! I''m...¡± The Noble begins.


    ¡°You will wait for our conversation to end or I will take it as an admission from Nobility that these runaways were justified to flee and help them reach Hetlan, which I may do either way.¡± The old man utters with a dark tone.


    ¡°Old fool, you have not the strength to hinder us.¡± The Noble counters, moving his horse in front of the Exemplar. ¡°We took you along because you may have been of help but it also ensures the Order won''t be snooping around the operation. Stand down or I''ll have you held captive!¡±


    ¡°Ha, you and what army?¡± The elderly man mocks, causing the other Nobles to straighten on their saddles. ¡°I may be old but not so much that an uncouth youngster is able to breach my armor.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°What is it you wish to obtain here, Exemplar? She''s breached the Emperor''s peace!¡± A Ladyling intervenes.


    ¡°I''ve yet to determine that.¡± The Exemplar denies. ¡°I was about to find out when he interrupted.¡±


    ¡°... Then do so, quickly, and stand aside if you aren''t to help.¡± She utters flatly.


    ¡°Countess Marks, this is...¡± The Lordling starts.


    ¡°Whatever it is the Chancellor has done, we will not fight with Exemplar Siegfried to cover it up.¡± The Ladyling sharply cuts him off.


    Her words imply she''s already determined they are at fault. Considering I''m definitely not the reason, then she must hold a favorable bias for the Order''s opinion which seems to be that I''m defending myself. This is far more peaceful a meeting than I expected, and I don''t like it.


    ¡°Viki is dead.¡± I speak up to get this over with and put these idiots in the ground.


    ¡°Vikiana Ulhark?¡± The old Exemplar, Siegfried, asks.


    The Templar squeezes his fists so hard his gauntlets make strident sounds, he pulls on his reins so hard his mount neighs and turns on itself. The other Nobles don''t have such blatant reactions of surprise or anger but their immobility suggests they''re stunned by the news.


    ¡°Don''t know her last name, never came up, but she was an Exemplar.¡± I say.


    ¡°She gave it up after joining the Order, no matter.¡± Siegfried utters with a chilling voice. ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°She was killed through the aid of poison during a skirmish with assassins presumably attempting to reach her daughter, me, and Elizabeth Vil.¡± I explain. ¡°I''ve tried tracking those responsible but so far I only have one suspect that was referred to me as Wraith. Since I''m quite certain Cenwalh is behind this, I''ve determined that the women and their newborn who were held captive by Suxen weren''t safe anymore and am thus ensuring they reach Hetlan without incident.¡±


    ¡°Fools.¡± The Ladyling mutters.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil was sighted in these parts!¡± The Lordling intervenes. ¡°Who''s to say the Izla isn''t framing us for something their hero did?!¡±


    I snap my eyes to him. He flinches but recovers quickly and holds my gaze. He knows something. I need to catch him alive. I reach over my shoulder and slowly draw my broadsword.


    ¡°You mean that fake who couldn''t lift a hammer half the weight of E.Vil''s if she tore her muscles trying?¡± I ask with a somber laugh.


    ¡°The Count makes a point.¡± Siegfried utters slowly. ¡°You''re known to have a relationship with Elizabeth Vil and a similar hatred for Nobility.¡±


    ¡°I could care less about your opinion, old man.¡± I seethe. ¡°What you believe is your business, I shall do as I wish and none here will prevent it from being so.¡± I spin my weapon in my hand once to punctuate the thought.


    ¡°You''ve no chance, lay down your weapon and this air-blade.¡± Ladyling Marks speaks up.


    ¡°One moment.¡± Exemplar Siegfried intervenes. ¡°Help me down.¡± He tells the Templar.


    The temple guard hurriedly jumps off his warhorse and rushes up to the elder who he helps get down his own mount. The Exemplar then walks over to me. He leans down to pass under my air-blade as he sticks his gauntlet under his left arm and pulls his right hand out to extend it to me.


    His fingers are gnarled like old roots and have wrinkles but most impressive are the calluses that show he has not stopped training his swordsmanship despite his advanced age. I plant my weapon in the ground and reach back.


    His hand feels warm, if a bit small even considering his bent stature. I''m curious to see the face behind the helmet but decide to merely shake hands without pointlessly prolonging this. He holds onto my palm for a few moments before pulling back.


    ¡°Steady, with a confident grip. I do believe you''ve told me the truth but not the whole of it.¡± Exemplar Siegfried asserts.


    ¡°No one ever does.¡± I note humorously. ¡°Am I to fight you today?¡±


    ¡°Not unless you plan to breach the peace, so far it seems the Chancellor and Queen are determined to follow in the King''s path. I will be representing our Emperor in safely escorting His subjects to Hetlan, good luck to you.¡± The old man tells me and turns away to walk back to his warhorse.


    I blink in surprise because he made no mention of them being runaways unlike at first. It might mean the Order considers they have a right to leave if they justifiably believe their lives at risk.


    Perhaps I should have taken them to the Temple in Meiridin... Too late now and I don''t trust them. Rather than refusing to act because Nobility is attacking me, it seems like the Order is pissed at them and unwilling to help.


    I shake my head to focus on my own concerns only to find that the Nobles are waiting for the Exemplar and Templar to leave. The Lordling is squeezing the hilt of his sword as if angry while the Ladyling Marks seems focused on me and unfazed by the Exemplar''s decision.


    As soon as the temple guards have vacated the premises, the Lordling raises his hand and releases flow in concentric interlocked rings that swiftly spread out and dissipate, causing my air-blade to flicker and crumble.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chortle.


    The ten Nobles charge in a staggered line. I rearrange the energy into five unstructured air-blades and launch them before they cross half the distance. Caught off guard, they try to pull their mounts away, but they were going too fast and the blades each slice through two warhorses at the same time, severing legs and cutting through chests.


    The mounts all crumble, some straight on while others drop and slide on their sides. I feel a twinge of sadness because the animals will die or have to be put down but these warhorses would have trampled me if given the chance.


    The Nobles, on the other hand, drop in a cacophony of steel but get out of this relatively unscathed despite the fact the disruption construct shut down their defensive constructs.


    The air-blades impacted most in their thighs and failed to do more than bend the armor plates inward. A few have had their greaves consequently deformed but I doubt it''ll hinder them much.


    I advance slowly with my broadsword in hand, conscientious that the company of soldiers is already advancing forward. I gather three portions of energy and send another air-blade at the Ladyling Marks who seems the most dangerous to me.


    She rises up to one knee and places her shield in front of herself. I immediately pull back the unstructured flow to avoid wasting the two and a half portions by slamming it into her shield. It might ruin the item but it wouldn''t significantly injure her.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Lordling exclaims as he shoves his large horse off his left leg. ¡°She can''t have, this is impossible!¡±


    I almost twist the energy into an air-needle to throw it at the opening in his visor but decide not to waste the energy to mock a dead man. I run my eyes to the other eight Nobles who likely don''t have Count-level access to find that they''re getting back up.


    I lion''s step at the Lordling to ensure he can''t dismiss the disruption construct yet. He manages to get up before I reach and raises his shield. I frown and side-step around him to slam the heel of my boot into the breastplate of another to throw them back into the ground.


    This is concerning. Can''t use the sundering construct? Too complex. Jam the tip in their joints. Easier said than done. Like this. An image pops to my mind of Liz hacking a sword aside, smashing her pommel in a helmet to throw a head back, and then pulling back to jam the tip into the neck before the opponent can recover... only to be stopped by chain-mail.


    Wow, impressive. I, um, you might need another weapon for this... or can you use an unstructured armor-piercing construct? I haven''t tried but it''ll consume too much energy to do that anyway.


    Silver flickers. I lion''s step back half a meter. Two longswords swing where I was from either side and cross in the middle. I bring my boot down on the flat on the weapons, slamming both on the ground.


    The two Nobles to bend forward with their swords. I hear someone charging from behind so I shape and activate my perception construct. I reverse my grip and bring it overhead to feint a forceful attempt to breach their armor.


    At the last moment, I sidestep to the left, dodging a powerful hack from the one rushing me. As the tip of that sword bites the dirt, I bring down my broadsword to lion''s stab under my armpit.


    Criiink. The tip scrapes on my opponent''s armor without doing much but the impact does throw them back. I snap around and move in. My opponent is the Lordling who barely manages to bring his shield between us.


    I launch an upward backhanded slash but aim so that my guard will impact the bottom edge of his shield, causing it to be thrown up. Then, I front-kick the man in his breastplate.


    He staggers back, leaving an opening to possibly stab at the joint of his shoulder. I hear movement behind me and lion''s step backward, avoiding two more crossing slashes. My back impacts a shield which stops me short. I feel pain from the barely healed wound I received not long ago.


    This is bad. Would be the easiest battle with the Little one. Liz, that doesn''t help. You know why I left it. Because her words got to you. A little, we shouldn''t rush it. You best rush to end them because it''s going to get a whole lot worse when the soldiers arrive.


    I flick my sword up and parry a sideways swing. Then, I launch a backhanded frontal stab at my opponent''s visor only to be blocked by Marks who interposes her shield.


    She makes me rather annoyed but I have to keep moving so I pour energy into grooves and lion''s step left to get around these two opponents. I then lion''s step forward and to the right between their loose ranks to end up facing the Lordling again.


    He panically tries to strike me down. I flick my broadsword back into a standard grip while the very tip of his sword falls impotently on my cuirass. Thuk. I twist my arm to the left before bringing the tip straight up with an elegant but deadly gesture.


    Criiicrk. The mail snaps and the point of my weapon stabs into his armpit. I raise my hand up and to the left, angling my broadsword to plunge it deeper into his torso through two of his ribs.


    Blood pours out along the edge of my blade. His shield slams into my chest but I lean into the blow, forcefully blocking it and preventing the Lordling from pushing me back.


    I catch a glimpse of a movement to my right so I lion''s step back as I lean to the side. A thick sword which can only be a two-handed weapon whooshes through the air where my neck was. Well, that would have snapped my spine. Just a little, not completely. I''m quite certain that a little is enough to kill me, Liz.

 Unescapable.Ch32

    As I land from almost having my neck broken, two longswords impact me. One harmlessly hits my cuirass while the other slips under the stubbed leather skirt bands which flew up because of my lion''s step.


    The blade impacts my thigh, causing a harsh pain despite failing to cut through my hard leather armor. I stumble to the side and retaliate with a backhanded slash that the plate armor stops.


    This disruption construct is a significant problem. While it allows me to preserve my flow, it significantly hinders our ability to hurt each other, which is a problem because I''m definitely not going to outlast ten Nobles and my armor isn''t as good as theirs.


    Not to mention that my perception construct is eventually going to consume most of my energy, a single portion per ten seconds is only efficient when I consider how much more it cost me to accelerate my perceptions before.


    I deactivate my perception construct and lion''s step to the south. I stomp down in front of a Noble raising his shield to block me, receiving a glancing blow in the back.


    I twist around the obstacle, and then lion''s step again to land on the outer edges of their encirclement. I keep running so as to get out of the disruption construct''s range.


    Before I do, however, I hear greaves hitting the ground close behind me. I leap and twist myself around. The Lordling, with his right arm hanging limply by his side, is bringing his longsword down on me from overhead despite the shield strapped to his left arm weighing him down.


    In fear of the impact bending the steel bands of my cuirass and thus creating an opening, I launch a backhanded lion''s slash as a counter-attack. I intercept his sword in mid swing and easily manage to parry it away.


    I then lion''s stab straight out while rotating my wrist, drilling the tip of my sword in his visor''s slit. I impact the ground with backward momentum. The Noble drops dead as I paddle back to recover my footing.


    ¡°Ihlmer!¡± Ladyling Marks yells.


    Before I can savor my vicious counter, two more Nobles come running in plate armor. One of them is slightly behind and each of his steps is accompanied by the sound of twisting steel.


    The plates protecting his right leg are bent, likely from falling from his horse, but it doesn''t seem to be slowing him down much at all. I would prefer fighting Templars at this point, it would be a lot easier to outrun them since they wear heavier plate.


    As soon as I regain some control of my steps, I leap forward at my opponents. They bring their shields forth and swords down. I once again stomp down and arrest my momentum, avoiding three slashes.


    They try to bash me but I leap back, successfully widening the gap between us with this bait. I pay close attention to my quickly accelerating heartbeat to try to gauge the state of my body.


    Unfortunately, I rapidly notice a stiffening to my chest which indicates I''ve not had nearly enough rest between battles. I glance over my shoulder and notice that the soldiers are rapidly closing in.


    Another leap back gives me a wide enough perspective to spot the Nobles trying to flank me. I frown and try to power my runic defensive construct again. It works so I assemble a sundering construct with thirteen portions to end this as quickly as possible.


    Nobles'' armors start glowing golden. I land and buck back to absorb my momentum. I let flow stream out of my reserve and fall into grooves, activating a body-wide lion strike that propels me at the Nobles with such speed they fail to react in time to alter their course.


    Their use of a disruption construct clearly shows they''re wary of my ability to manipulate flow, so much so that they didn''t even attempt to overwhelm me with superior reserves of energy.


    I raise my arm for a high right to low left sideways slash while reactivating my perception construct. The Nobles raise their shields to block. I layer a second set of grooves atop the first and swing my broadsword.


    The blade slices through wood, steel bands, steel plates, steel mail, padded cloth, and finally hard leather. Naught of what the edge of my weapon enhanced by my sundering construct encounters manages to slow it down in the slightest.


    The tip cuts a trench through the first Noble''s helmet and head as if it encountered butter, as if the blade''s midsection wasn''t currently slicing through a shield.


    My speed I''m charging them added to the speed they''re charging me and combined with the speed of my slash makes it so that the segments of my sundering construct dealing with redirecting kinetic energy have no lack of it.


    As a consequence, the weapon continues on its trajectory while having barely lost any speed and merely consumed three portions to end a Noble who likely poured five times that amount of flow to keep their lives.


    The base of the edge encounters the second Noble''s shield and severs through it while the midsection slices down into the helmet to exit the breastplate on the other side, having cut the human in twain.


    The sundering construct burnt through four portions, for a total of seven with six left to deal with Countess Marks who slams the lower edge of her shield into the pit of my elbow before I can adjust the arc of my swing to cut through it and then her.


    No matter, I let my arm bend around the obstacle and flick the blade with my wrist, causing the midsection to hit the steel fauld of three steel lames protecting her waist.


    The blade digs ten centimeters into her trunk but, for the first time, the sundering construct winks out for lack of energy because I''m unwilling to burn any more than this.


    My broadsword stops, stuck in the steel it severed through. I impact her shield head-on, which cuts my breath and barely shakes her. I hurriedly try to recover the weapon because it bears the marks of my duel with Viki but the Ladyling swings her sword at me, forcing me to abandon it.


    The woman crumbles down to her knees with my blade still in her, she releases her sword to seize the hilt of mine but oddly doesn''t pull it out of herself and merely holds onto it as if fearful the weapon would fall off or dig in by itself.


    I burnt almost half my energy to deal with four Nobles and ten warhorses, leaving six Nobles. It isn''t a good result by any stretch but it did rid of me of a Count and Countess, there should only be Barons left.


    I draw my shorter broadsword, choosing it because it''ll be easier to maneuver with it in melee range. I swipe up just in time to block a swipe from a Noble with a breastplate designed to hold ample breasts who had to jump over the larger piece of the Lord I split in twain.


    And a gruesome piece that is. I think as I easily dodge the woman''s next strike with his armor-piercing sword. I cut the neck almost vertically, it left a flapping bit. Jess? Are you okay? Kh, kh, kh.


    I chuckle, front-kick my opponent''s shield, and reach out to intercept a silver air-blade that comes slashing at my left from an arcing trajectory. I almost see myself reach out and break the connections between the molecules of air with my flow to seize the energy that made up the construct.


    I repurpose it into an air-blade of my own that I launch at my stumbling opponent. It smacks into the Noble''s shield and rips it in half, defeating the defensive construct.


    I plunge my sword in the break and visualize the kinetic energy piercing through his breastplate to impale his chest. My broadsword flashes golden as a portion of my energy pours into it to shape itself into a new kind of kinetic construct.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The blade impacts the steel infused with flow and causes it to bend back. Unfortunately, it doesn''t rip but the curve is so sharp I have no doubt his ribs were broken. As expected, the Noble drops back. I hear distorted chocking sounds but also greaves ripping grass strands as my opponents move in.


    A disruption construct falls on the area, causing my armor''s runic construct to fall apart. I scowl because I almost had the solution to kinetic energy on the tip of my tongue. I lion''s leap back to avoid a series of coordinated lion strikes, most of which I manage to dodge.


    As one of the blades falls towards my arm-guard and another pierces towards my left side, I seize the flow I had in my armor to counter these threats which could compromise the integrity of my cuirass.


    As the weapons hit my armor, I try to store the kinetic energy to send it back at them later but, as soon as I express this intent, I know I will once again experience failure.


    Instead, I decide to hurriedly start hardening my armor by using the same method I have for air but suddenly pause because something just hit me when thinking of those molecules.


    It was explained to me, and I''ve experienced, that to turn air solid I must reinforce the links between each molecule which is rather similar to what a defensive construct does if less complex because the purpose and methods of the latter construct are more diverse.


    But, Celyz never spoke of kinetic energy in the same way as she did about lightning or fire. Never mind the fact she couldn''t get into depth about these forms of energy, it''s clear that kinetic energy hasn''t the same palpable existence as the others.


    Air-blades have kinetic force if much weaker than... wait, movement, weight, those increase the force. I explode in laughter that reaches my ears distorted because of my perception construct.


    The Noble''s blades hit my armor and, with but the shadow of a thought, my flow moves and renders the impact nonexistent. This application, while the same as I''ve always used through the shredding segments to redirect kinetic energy, was much quicker and efficient than it was before.


    My flow negated the blows by merely seizing half the force transferred and turning it against the other half. It was so simple. The reason for my failure so obvious. It isn''t possible to store kinetic energy to use later because that force is mass and speed, it is weight and movement.


    By immobilizing kinetic energy, I turned it to naught so it couldn''t be reused unless by recreating momentum. That force is palpable but at the same time it isn''t, not like fire or lightning are.


    To manipulate it, I must think of it as a concept rather than something I can bottle up like heat. Redirection is the key. I extend my broadsword to meet a blade. I channel my intent through unstructured flow to turn the kinetic force of my enemy''s sword against itself upon contact.


    When our weapons hit they both turn immobile. There isn''t an aftershock, not a tremble, no impact of any kind. As if we both swung feathers. My opponent blinks. I twirl my weapon around his and jam it in his helmet while enhancing the kinetic force behind my blow.


    Despite little starting momentum, my sword crushes through the slit of the Noble''s visor and twists the steel. Yet, it sadly doesn''t go very far because I''ve been using scraps of energy, a tenth of a portion, two tenth. Kh. Kh.


    Still, I laugh and laugh in my mind because the day is now easier to win. Yet, my happiness has a distinct taste of sadness because it''ll still be difficult to survive, because such bloodshed isn''t what I had hoped would happen when I chose to build Jessica Freepath''s reputation.


    I''ve so far managed to keep the Nobles from locking me in an encirclement but that won''t last with their soldiers closing in. The Noble I struck pulls back and brings his gauntlet up to his helmet. I likely pierced his eye if he forgot he''s wearing armor.


    I lion''s leap back several times to widen the distance and slash out to pour five portions of flow into the air, which drains me of the energy I took out and leaves me with only thirty portions in my reserve.


    Winds gather where the tip of my broadsword traveled to fill the golden shape of the unstructured air-blade. The Nobles pause and gather together to present their shields as a unit.


    I smirk so widely in my helmet that my rising cheek touches my helmet''s cold steel. The high born flinch and I witness one reach out to presumably remove the disruption construct.


    Too late. I launch the air-blade while enhancing its inherent kinetic energy. The golden scythe eats the distance in less than the blink of an eye to crash into the wall of wood and steel.


    Three shields shatter instantly, the two on the edges are split and those wielding them are thrown back. Of the three that take my attack straight on, only one dies from having his breast-plate breached while the others'' armors hold despite rips in the steel plates.


    I count them out of the fight and charge in only to find that the disruption construct vanishes and those that remain move in with apparently all their energy poured in their defensive runes.


    I mingle with them for a while but the injured soon start working with them to attack me with air-blades, air-needles, and fireballs which are all rather simple but destructive.


    These Nobles are either experienced or stubborn to be using constructs in their states. My mind, witnessing these air-needles, returns to Izla Meria. I witness the Duke at the plaza a moment before he shaped the energy he stole into projectiles to make people yield.


    My anger roils and I launch myself at their front-liners. I slash out with precise blows aimed at two throats that they both intercept with their swords shining from armor-piercing constructs.


    I negate the kinetic energy on impact, causing their swords to be unable to slice through mine. At first they seem to think that I''ve used a defensive construct because they press down on my weapon but soon give up as they fail to make me budge a single millimeter.


    The inconvenient part of this technique is that I can''t move either, but that''s alright. As they struggle, I shape an improved air-blade over my head with a couple portions of energy.


    The two pairs of eyes widen as they recall how bad things went for them last time. They instantly slam their shields into me, throwing me back, and leap away to dodge despite the fact they can use constructs to block me this time.


    I activate the construct and send it to the injured who desperately work together to shape an air-shield. They use five or eight portions and still almost fail to block my attack.


    My temper flares and I advance on them but, suddenly, a sharp pain seizes my chest. Most of my muscles freeze on instinct with my mouth gaping open to ensure I can breathe while a numbing agony, that somehow feels humid, spreads out.


    I hurriedly deactivate my perception construct which gives me some slight relief that doesn''t last because the pain keeps growing and quickly reaches its previous heights. I stand as I am, paralyzed while listening to soldiers charging at me from behind and witnessing the Nobles who, far from broken, gather back together.


    One with a mangled breastplate suddenly departs from the group to go around me. I can see the Noble head south before leaving my field of vision. I remain as I am, agonizing, panicking with cold sweat dripping down my back. Is this it?


    How many do you think we can take with us? Liz'' question snaps me out of my lurch. I focus myself and weave intent towards kinetic energy into my armor''s runic defensive construct before forcefully raising my sword which hung on my fingertips.


    The hazy silhouettes facing me lower their stances. The sounds behind me grow more rapid. I flick around at the last second and slash out with my sundering construct.


    Before I can even witness the result, harsh pain hammers my chest and almost causes me to drop. I wretch my mind away from the depths and put it back on task, linking a backhanded blow into my previous slash.


    I hear gurgles but don''t stop there. I twist my wrist and arm to send an uppercutting slash and, this time, feel vibrations from the ground signifying a body or several dropped.


    I hear steel clink and turn my head. A glimpse of a foot sliding on red grass informs me of an upcoming overhead blow. I bend, turn on my foot, and hack down into a chest.


    Half of a large blade hits the ground next to my foot and then a Noble in plate follows with a gaping tear that goes from helmet to fauld. It seems my sundering construct has turned unstable if the shredding segments did so much damage when the lightning-armor-piercing segments are meant to sever steel.


    The panging agony seizing my heart prevents me from lingering. A weapon impacts the hard leather armor protecting my elbow and is stopped dead there. I counter-attack behind myself with a climbing swing.


    I feel vibrations as my blade tears through the enemy but find no time to focus on my external circumstances as a severe bout of pain suddenly rips through my chest to leave deathly immobility behind.


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡± Ladyling Marks bellows.


    A silver construct in the shape of a long javelin enters my perceptions. I instantly know that it is solid and heavy, that it''ll cost me too much to block, that my heart just stopped, that the meat of my body can no longer sustain me by itself.


    In desperation, aware that my life is moments from simply ending, I let go of my broadsword and reach out with my fingers half-open as if to make a sheath for the javelin to land into.


    I experience a slowing of time as if I had used a perception construct but recognize the experience as one I''ve felt when injured to the brink of death. The projectile''s tip flies past my palm, blowing wind into it. The shaft then slides into my hand and stops dead.


    ¡°Catch.¡± I whisper as I reverse the javelin''s momentum.

 Unescapable.Ch33

    The javelin flies back and crashes into her breastplate, causing it to cave in and her to slide back on her knees as the projectile shatters in tiny splinters. Not enough to beat her defensive runes. My head spins, I experience vertigo. It feels as if I''m falling from a cliff.


    My plan to win this fight has become impossible with my body failing me. Liz... help. Sister, I, I can''t. Liz, pl, please. Something hard lands on the back of my cuirass. I buckle and only manage to hold myself upright by hardening the air, which burns half a portion.


    I''m sorry, if I wake now, I won''t be able to fight without killing us. Liz! You can do it, Jess, you have to. A thin silver cylinder approaches the small of my back. I focus what little mind I''ve left into desperately blocking that kinetic energy while guiding a small portion through my dead heart.


    Thud. Despite having channeled what felt like a rather consequent force, the organ merely twitches. Two Nobles in shining armor suddenly flicker in my hazy field of vision, their swords radiating with flow already slashing down at me from either side.


    Between them, I witness a ballista bolt sized air-needle floating before the kneeling Ladyling Marks, still conscious despite the broadsword I stuck in her. I hear feet shifting behind me. Agony, paralysis. L, Li, Lizz. Who are you?


    I gather ten portions of flow, the most I can afford to use so that, if I survive this, I still hold a chance at victory. The blades fall on me. A silver hammerhead drops towards my helmet. A silver staff flies at the back of my knees. The air-bolt flashes at me.


    I gather everything I have left, all my strength, all my courage, all my fears, but limit myself to merely ten portions of energy despite the terror I experience towards my impending demise.


    The Nobility and the Rykz have taught me one thing it is that winning in the present is irrelevant if it sacrifices the future, worse, it is no victory at all. All of this serves a singular purpose.


    On the verge of death, I raise my hand and push my palm out. I seize the air around me, turning it hard and golden, creating an eggshell around my body. An impact occurs from above first, the hammer. Thud.


    The unstructured energy twists to channel part of that kinetic force into my chest while the rest is used to negate the impact. A blow slams into my shell ahead, the gigantic air-needle. Thud.


    Again, the kinetic energy is negated but, this time a pressure remains as Marks challenges me in a contest of access. I allow my flow to continue resisting because my understanding, my link to the Lake, means it costs me very little while it costs her greatly.


    And a link there is. Now, on the verge of death, I can feel my survival instincts directly commanding flow to keep me alive, conscious and in so much pain. I activate my perception construct, giving it enough energy for a mere second. A hard impact shakes the lower back of my shell. Thud.


    A mind-rending pain tears through my mind as my energy guides the force into my heart and forces it to beat. It insane further turn me, but it live allows me. Jess, that''s not funny. Kh, kh, kh.


    Two golden points shear through my shell. One pierces through the left side of my cuirass, through my riveted chain-mail, only to be barely stopped by my hard leather armor after plunging three centimeters into my torso. Thud.


    One slices into my stubbed leather skirt and then hard leather armor to plunge into my outer right thigh. Thud. I borrow four portions from the twenty I''ve saved to assemble a lightning construct inside my body. These two must die, now.


    I use the agony that is physical existence to sharpen my mind. I use my absolute control over flow inside my body to charge my blood in such a way that the vast majority of the electricity will go through the blades.


    I shatter the eggshell and return the energy into my reserve to pay the debt I acquired a split second ago. The large air-needle slams into my cuirass to pierces through the interlocked steel bands and then my belly, giving me the kinetic energy needed to make my heart beat. Thud.


    I constrict the lightning construct to be channeled into this construct and the two blades piercing my right thigh as well as left side without spilling, creating a loop akin to the one I have used for the sundering construct. I activate the construct.


    ¡°Uzu, zah.¡± I babble as a brief intense tingling electrifying current courses through me.


    Thud. A violent wave of air blasts into me, throwing me back into the soldiers behind me as well as tearing the weapons from my flesh. Thud. Thud. My sight clears somewhat and I witness smoke coming out of the two Nobles'' visors. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    ¡°Ghuaaah!¡± I violently inhale for what feels like the first time in hours.


    Silver threads are all around me in a network that fills my surroundings, dozens of webs in the shape of humans. It informs me that I''m leaning back onto two fighters who are slowly trying to throw me back.


    Flow falls into grooves. My legs flash, my arm flickers, my wrist flutters, all parts moving together faster than a human would be able to without the Lake''s blessing to slash left and then right, severing one head from its neck to then go the other way to stab a chest.


    I jerk the broadsword out of the soldier''s body. The two Nobles drop to the ground behind me as their silver nerves fade from my sight. A staff races at my forehead from my left. A hammer is brought up on my right.


    I lean forward as the fighters I killed drop to the ground. The staff swipes the air above my helmet. The hammer drops. I push out with my entire body and rush through the soldiers'' ranks.


    Flow streams pour out from my reserve and into my body like rivers that feed my muscles in sync with my steps. A soldier brings her war-hammer back and to the right to swing it in my path.


    I raise my broadsword and energy pours into my arm as it slashes out to forcefully rip through hard leather, bone, and then her heart. She never gets to launch her blow. I''ve already run past her by the time she drops. Death, blood... so much blood.


    Two soldiers with shield close ranks. Two fighters with spiked axes move in. I stomp down with my right leg, the impact makes me feel as if nails are scraping at my thigh''s bones, and lion''s leap straight at the shields.


    As I jump my body stretches and causes a sharp agonizing pain to my left side. This is mere background noise compared to how my heart feels, compared to the sensation of glass shards shredding me from within.


    I land on one of the shields and kick down on a shoulder to propel myself further ahead. Soldier raise their weapons to strike at me but fail to act fast enough until I make it a dozen meters at which point they''ve had enough warning to welcome me with raises weapons instead of shields I can step on.


    I twist my flow and make a two-meter wide air-blade with a kinetic enhancement, sending it barreling ahead of me. The sharp edge and speed allows the construct to slice through a column of ten wearing leather armors and cheap chain-mails.


    The fighters freeze at the sight, at the speed of this slaughter that merely cost me a couple of portions. I lion''s step through the trail of bodies and keep going, engraving my reputation in their minds with blood for victory.


    But... what''s the point? To live, Jess, act to live freely and it''ll open the door for others. Ranks of soldiers close it to block my way. My foot impacts the ground. My heart falters. Hazy silver spheres cruise straight at my back.


    I assemble a defensive construct specialized to counter fire as I draw my weapon back to strike at those blocking my path. I pour flow into the blade to, upon impact, enhance the strength behind the blow. Fifteen.


    I slash. Crack. The soldier goes flying with a split shield only being held by the steel reinforcing the wood. I swiftly sidestep to avoid the fireball but it turns and accelerates at the exact moment when I shift my weight, making it unavoidable.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    It impacts my back but my optimized defensive construct smothers the blaze. Still, it cost me energy which I can''t afford. I glance to the gap in the shield-wall, finding it already closing.


    I raise my weapon again, causing them to flinch but fighters pile on me from the flanks and behind, forcing me to divert my attention to block some of the blows with my broadsword even as most of my focus remains on sustaining my intent to negate kinetic force.


    A volley of silver air-needle drops from up high atop of my location, actually killing one of the fighters wielding a pike by landing in his neck and bursting. This reckless use of constructs tells me that they''re trying to pin me down so I decide to force my way out.


    I infuse the air around me with flow and create three air-blades. The fighters instantly disperse despite the squads of soldiers calling for them to take cover behind their shields. I use the breather they''ve given me to add a kinetic intent to the constructs and activate them.


    The golden blades flash out and cut a bloody swathe in the shape of a cone in front of me. Ten. Corpses drop with splinters from their shields planted in their shredded torsos.


    With a dozen more meters cleared as well as both fighters and soldiers in a panicked retreat. Sis, this is it. Is it? I step on a torn arm and then walk on a chest. Does this end now? Soon, hold on.


    The pain in my chest is flaring but I trust Liz. I launch myself forth towards the south in search of the tightest concentration of soldiers I can find. I leap over a hurriedly assembled line of shields.


    I crash through two poleaxes, breaking their wooden poles with a hack of my broadsword, and land right in front of a frightened back-line already clustering together.


    I gather eight portions and split them into the same number of streams of unstructured energy. I had planned to use air-blades, or even my broadsword with a sundering construct but I''ve got something better now.


    I shape eight air-javelins and add to them the blood seeping out of me to increase my control. The fighters and soldiers facing me pale at the sight. I hear hurried steps coming from behind.


    ¡°Fight her, you idiots! Don''t let her launch them!¡± A harsh feminine voice erupts.


    The order, or encouragement, causes these enemies of mine to instead look around as if seeking paths of escape as their minds no doubt jump to the realization that they''ll die if they fail and conclude they have a better shot at surviving by running.


    ¡°As, promised... those who flee, krhm, may do so... freely.¡± I utter with a hoarse voice while raising my weapon towards them which causes the eight spikes to aim at where I point.


    The movement from these constructs is the last straw for these humans who, as the fight progressed, moved further and further away from me. At first, only three bolt in different directions but their panic quickly infects the rest, causing most of my opponents to scatter to the winds as they find their allies quickly dwindling in numbers.


    I flip around while controlling the javelins to do the same but vertically. I face down the remnants of the company I engaged, a mere thirty soldiers and fighters with more guts than brains as well as three Nobles in bad shape including Marks who''s somehow managed to get back on her feet but has yet to remove my broadsword from her waist.


    My heart is beating yet the pain is making it impossible to tell if it''s going too fast or too slow, if it is accelerating or dying. I slam my pommel down on my thigh and channel the blow into my chest. Thud. I feel a rush that makes me dizzy but also grants me some clarity.


    ¡°Return to your ranks! Caeviel stands because we do, is this where you leave your pride? Your honor?!¡± Marks erupts.


    Her words, laughable to me, nonetheless cause many of those fleeing to slow down. I instantly launch two of my javelins and control them to arc through the ranks of soldiers facing me to intersect on the Ladyling''s position.


    The constructs fly out and pierce through shields, armors, and flesh. Horrid sounds of breaking armors, bodies, and humans fill my ears. I flinch at these cries but, desperate to end this, plot two more trajectories. I launch the constructs as the previous break when they reach Mark''s plate armor despite their speed and power.


    ¡°Hold! She''s on her last legs!¡± The hammer-wielding woman bellows.


    Flow lashes out from the back of the troops facing me and intercepts my later two javelins, causing me to lose control and the javelins to crash in the ground. A few squads who fled turn and make their way back, ruining my efforts.


    I reach out, ready to launch the last four javelins at once to shatter their lines now that I''ve ground their spirits down but pause as I detect a wave of silver behind me. I witness the expressions of my enemies drop but even that does not reassure me.


    I glance over my shoulder to find flow slowly cruising towards me from thirty or so people who''ve gathered in disordered ranks behind Nahl and Rowland who are facing someone whose plated back is all I can see. I seize the energy that reaches me, more out of paranoia than anything else.


    ¡°I said stop or I''ll kill her!¡± The plated figure threatens with frightened voice, causing the people to retrieve their energy.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡± Exemplar Siegfried asks from a ways away to the side, his hands raised to appease the panicked Noble.


    The fuck. I shift back to face Marks and her group only to find them staring blankly at the event, apparently even more stunned than I am. Yet, their lack of empathy still shows in how these high born ignore the dying around them that even the rough looking fighters are trying to help while they gaze at the hostage taker.


    ¡°Hold, Ivan!¡± Marks calls out. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Having determined that this is a solitary action taken, I pull back my javelins and slowly shift back to the man. I''ve nine portions in my reserve, plenty to instantly neutralize him as long as I get close.


    ¡°Don''t move! No one move!¡± Ivan erupts as both Siegfried and I take a step forward.


    While the old Exemplar freezes, I expel a portion of flow to harden the air ahead of me and keep walking at the Noble. Yet, before I can take a second step, the man turns to face me.


    There are tears in his armor that I likely made and bent steel from falling off his warhorse. I can see some blood through the cuts in the plate but not clearly enough to figure out how injured he is. His hands are visibly shaking as he holds his blade on a woman''s throat.


    She''s one of those I''ve freed from the institute, the one I suspect of wanting to ditch her kid. From the situation, I can gather she split from the group or stayed at the outer edges where she got captured no matter what sympathy she''s trying to gather with her fearful and pleading expression. Kill.


    ¡°This is the end! Let go of your weapons, Rebel!¡± Ivan yells at me with frantic traits. So much, death, it never ends...


    ¡°Ivan, let go of her! This is improper!¡± A Noble calls out.


    ¡°Ivan, you will hang if you harm this woman.¡± Marks utters with a calm but forceful voice. ¡°We''ll have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Tell her to surrender!¡± Ivan screams back at them. ¡°Release all your energy! Pledge to me and kneel!¡±


    ¡°Kh. Kh. Kh.¡± I cackle and take a step.


    Ivan jerks his hand back, harshly pressing the blade on the woman''s throat. A cut appears and bright red blood trickles down her white skin. I pause where I am but do not loosen my grasp on my broadsword. Eleven meters. Three, maybe four lion''s steps from a dead start.


    ¡°Don''t move!¡± He threatens panically. ¡°I''ll kill her! I really will!¡±


    ¡°I''ve stopped, haven''t I?¡± I respond casually, concealing the pain my body is in behind the hoarse voice coming out of my parched throat.


    ¡°Take a step back!¡± He demands.


    ¡°Nah.¡± I refuse. ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath, surrendering or retreating, aren''t things I do.¡±


    ¡°I''ll cut her throat!¡± Ivan yells.


    ¡°You will die the moment that blade cuts something important, long before she expires.¡± I tell him matter-of-factly.


    ¡°No!¡± The Noble denies while grasping harder at the hilt of his sword and tightening his grip on her waist. ¡°You surrender!¡±


    ¡°Lord Ivan! Calm yourself!¡± Siegfried erupts.


    ¡°She''s like the E.Vil Red Dwarf! I''m sure of it!¡± Ivan blows up. ¡°No, worse! This one is in the open but hiding! The Rykz said naught about her being their friend, they hid her role but she''s with them! I know it! We all read the reports of what she did and we still lost! She''ll destroy Caeviel if left free! The damage she caused from the shadows... She''ll help the Rykz destroy the Empire! Our Emperor would want her dead at any cost! The King would kill them all himself!¡±


    ¡°You''re not thinking straight, Lord Ivan! Calm yourself!¡± Marks responds, causing the man''s face to twitch.


    ¡°Hey, Lordling!¡± I exclaim to call his attention back to me. ¡°If you kill her, I''ll be even more, motivated to crush Nobility, underfoot than I already am.¡±


    My words cause the man''s cheeks to turn crimson and then pale. His fingers twitch on his sword''s handle. His eyes flicker as if lost as to how to make me surrender but then he glances down at his hostage.


    ¡°Drop your weapon, Lord Ivan!¡± Marks snaps. ¡°This is an order!¡±


    ¡°Lord Ivan, by our Emperor Rasaec''s name, I demand you lay down this weapon and release this innocent woman!¡± Siegfried utters harshly.


    ¡°Traitors and rebels should all die!¡± He bellows as if to give himself courage.

 Unescapable.Ch34

    No need to move. It would be a mistake to right now, even if I find the perfect opportunity to slice the Noble''s throat. No, take it if you see one. Victory now would mean defeat. This woman I saved, I will not witness die.


    One more life, one less... kh, kh, I''ve lost count and care, what remains is the goal to win for myself and as many as possible. This, life, matters. The longer the stalemate lasts, the more soldiers will unwind, the more rest I will get, the easier it''ll be to end this entirely.


    Ivan''s hands shake with the blade in hand which causes the hostage''s skin to tremble. I narrow my eyes and prepare to act, if only because Liz made her desires known and it would be unfair of me to make a unilateral decision simply because I am in control while she rests.


    ¡°Calm down, son.¡± Siegfried says with a soothing voice.


    ¡°There''s no need to rush Ivan, let''s talk alright?¡± Marks proposes, giving up her previously forceful angle.


    Her tone is relatively steady. The mere fact I hear her walk as she speaks informs me that she''s far from feeling as much pain as she should considering the length of blade I stuck in her waist and that she''s apparently reluctant to pull out. Drugs or maybe a construct causing similar pain-numbing effects.


    ¡°She must be brought back for trial! Burned at the stake! Quartered with pieces of her to be put on spikes at every location she defied our Kingdom!¡± Ivan raves, pushing his demands at Siegfried and Marks as if they had any say in my actions.


    ¡°You madman, Dame Freepath isn''t coming with you! Release Helen!¡± Marie erupts while waving her knife.


    Siegfried gives me a pointed glance as he slowly takes off his helmet, revealing white hair and a wrinkled face. He walks straight into Ivan''s line of sight. I briefly throw a look at Marie to tell her to be quiet and find Nahl already doing so, showing presence of mind he''s lacked as of late.


    I would wonder if it was principle or guilt that pushed Rowland, Marie, and all the others to come to my help but I know and I''ve spilled too much blood to waste air asking.


    ¡°Lord Ivan, we know each other, you are a faithful arm for both Caeviel and the Empire.¡± Siegfried says. ¡°You don''t truly want to harm this civilian.¡±


    ¡°But she... she...¡± Ivan stutters, clearly taken aback by the Exemplar''s calm demeanor.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath''s choices shall impact herself.¡± The Ladyling argues. ¡°And, after such battles, you need not cross a line you will never return from because the world will take notice.¡±


    ¡°No! Nonono!¡± Ivan rages. ¡°No! You betray, you... She must die... all these deaths, all this blood, she cut into my defensive construct as if it wasn''t there!¡±


    Ah, that backfired Marks. I get she was trying not to fan the flames but she appeared too much on my side, which she definitely isn''t considering how far she pushed herself to put me down, and Ivan is now seeing red.


    ¡°Ivan, stop!¡± Siegfried erupts as the man''s grip shifts on his sword hilt. ¡°These are indeed rebels to the Kingdom but we can reach a compromise so as not to deprive the King of his subjects without judgment!¡±


    ¡°Ghthz!¡± Ivan incoherently spits out as he shakes the hostage left and right, causing her to whimper in terror.


    ¡°This is a stalemate, soldier! The life you hold hostage here will cause far more deaths across the lands if it is lost!¡± Marks reasons. ¡°You''ll never know what concessions there are to gain if you don''t try!¡±


    ¡°She, the traitor refuses to speak!¡± Ivan bellows.


    ¡°But we do not, and I''m sure Miss Marie is amenable to negotiation so as to save her friend.¡± Siegfried smoothly counters. ¡°Are you not?¡± He quickly relays the conversation.


    ¡°I am, Helen doesn''t deserve to die here, none of us do.¡± Marie quietly responds.


    ¡°See, Ivan. We can solve this.


    ¡°I... Freepath, she''s...¡± Ivan mutters hesitantly, his eyes darting to me.


    I remain immobile, ready to end him but with my attention on the soldiers arrayed behind me. They''ve gathered back into ranks which means this is a very dangerous moment.


    The tension is ironically dissipating because of the hostage situation but if battle resumes now then they will fight and I don''t have what it takes to break them again so I must wait until adrenaline fades.


    Either way, I''ve said my piece so I can now observe the hypocrisy so that psychological pain join the physical agony wrecking my nerve endings. The very fact I''m conscious feels odd but, to be fair, I think that now that my body has cooled down I wouldn''t last a minute in combat.


    ¡°I can''t allow any of them to get away.¡± Ivan utters with a spiteful expression.


    ¡°If...¡± Marie throws me a glance to which I don''t react. ¡°If, if you just let it all end, I''ll go back to Meiridin with Exemplar Siegfried.¡± She hesitantly proposes. Honorable of her to risk it for me, especially considering the risk of imprisonment.


    ¡°That rebel is the issue.¡± He blows.


    His gaze cross paths with my icy eyes and he shivers. He pulls his hostage more tightly against himself to use as cover and takes a few steps back with her. Siegfried moves to keep the same distance between them and keep the man''s attention on him.


    ¡°How about we all return to Meiridin? I can promise you no one intends to threaten you.¡± Marks butts in.


    ¡°I...¡± Marie turns to Siegfried.


    ¡°The destination is not mine to choose, I am but a mere escort.¡± The old man says while placing his palm on his breastplate. ¡°But, that solution would indeed be best.¡±


    ¡°They would have to make their choices.¡± Marie says quietly.


    ¡°You''ll be witnesses to her hanging.¡± Ivan says with a cruel smile.


    ¡°We''ll only consider this if you let Helen go and don''t stop Dame Freepath.¡± Hilda utters.


    ¡°Ivan, let the woman go and we can discuss a reasonable end to this.¡± Siegfried quickly intervenes, clearly to draw the Lordling''s attention to him and away from what Hilda just said.


    ¡°We don''t take hostages, Ivan, this is wrong.¡± Marks says, causing Ivan''s crazed expression to waver.


    ¡°You have my word the Order will look into the events that brought about this situation, Ivan, and the King will be informed.¡± Siegfried adds.


    ¡°But... she...¡± The man hesitates, causing his grip on the hostage to loosen.


    Helen takes that opportunity to suddenly grip at his forearm and jerk it down. She then tries to slip away from his other arm but he tightens his grip while fighting her to place the blade back on her throat.


    Siegfried flashes forth at a ludicrous speed for the thick plate he''s wearing. My flow, with but a thought, follows the grooves established through practice and strengthens my muscles.


    I throw myself forward and, with merely three steps, cross the distance separating me from Ivan. I pour energy into my arm and broadsword as I watch the old Exemplar expertly tear Helen from Ivan''s grasp while preventing him from using his weapon.


    I flick my wrist and jam my weapon up into his breastplate to impale the entire length of the blade in his torso. I keep pushing until the guard hits his bottom ribs and the tip comes out of the back of his neck all the while staring him in the eyes.


    ¡°Uhgrl, uh!¡± Ivan gargles.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°No!¡± Marks yells.


    ¡°That wasn''t necessary.¡± Siegfried says with a sad voice as he guides the distressed Helen to Marie.


    ¡°The hostage left your, hands wounded, and so you receive death from mine.¡± I tell the man, barely concealing how short in breath I am. He blinks as if confused, as if disbelieving things ended like this. ¡°You''re an idiot. Were I truly in need for arguments, to cause a rebellion, I would have encouraged you to kill the woman, with their fame, it''s likely Meiridin would have gone up in flames.¡±


    ¡°Hrgh!¡± Ivan groans.


    I jerk my weapon out of his chest, causing him to stiffen from head to toe. He drops backward with blood seeping from his lips. I hear Marks tense behind me and throw a glance only to find that she''s not even in a state to take a proper stance.


    ¡°You''re no threat to me.¡± I mock her. ¡°You never were.¡±


    ¡°We still outnumber you, vastly.¡± She responds while defiantly raising a shaky gauntlet. I run my eyes across the ranks of soldiers and fighters, none of the sixty or so show any eagerness to charge.


    ¡°It didn''t do you any good, the first time around. You''re welcome to try again, I''ve reaped tougher stalks, of wheat.¡± I bluff with a cold voice, causing many of my opponents to flinch. ¡°You''re a hypocrite, Marks, peasants are perpetual hostages to be used against one, another under Nobility''s rule. What that idiot did is exactly, why they must, leave Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°Exemplar, you know we never wanted, things to go this way.¡± Marks pleads.


    ¡°You chose to do battle when you could have called for Arbitrage, Countess. But...¡± Siegfried walks up to me. ¡°Dame Jessica, will you consider it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I firmly deny.


    ¡°She''s unreasonable.¡± Marks utters.


    ¡°I will not blame her after these events.¡± The old man shakes his head.


    ¡°Blame me?¡± I scoff. ¡°You''re just as much of a, hypocrite as she is to, consider escorting them back to Meiridin, when you swore you, would protect them.¡±


    ¡°They weren''t in danger before you brought them on this escapade.¡± The Exemplar says with a frown. ¡°You may not have caused this battle but you eagerly plunged into it, this was a loss for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Not for peasantry, old man, anything that harms Nobility, is of benefit to us.¡± I say with a mean smirk.


    ¡°Is it? Who do you think are those you fell with that blade?¡± Siegfried asks rhetorically. ¡°Farmers and peasants who rise to protect the Kingdom when it is in need.¡±


    ¡°If they place their lives, on the line for Nobility, then they are soldiers, in a war.¡± I utter without hesitation.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Siegfried scoffs but he doesn''t press.


    The old temple guard then turns and walks back to the runaways as if washing his hands of this. Marks'' left leg starts shaking, revealing that she''s been putting all her weight on it and that whatever she used to negate the pain coming from the broadsword I put in her waist is starting to lose effectiveness.


    ¡°I''ll have my weapon back if you wish to flee with your injured.¡± I speak up, forcing myself to say the words in one go.


    I lean forward to give them the sense I''m about to charge them as well as conceal the fact I''m taking rapid breaths to recover from speaking that single sentence with a normal threatening voice.


    ¡°Let it bring about your end.¡± Marks, seething, spits out.


    She yanks the broadsword out of her waist and applies a construct over it. I use a few portions of flow to make a blood-mist since I have some available. The Ladyling launches my broadsword at me like a projectile.


    I use my absolute control to shatter her construct and steal the five portions she used. I sheath my weapon at my waist and seize the other to slide it sideways in the scabbard suspended at my back.


    When I look back to Marks, the woman''s taken the staff-wielder''s weapon to support herself and using his help to walk away. Aah, shit, you killed the one who might''ve had information. Ah, shit. That''s what I said.


    I stand where I am, giving my heart a chance to recover as I watch the regiment pick up their wounded to retreat, Marks lasts only long enough for the soldiers to make her a stretcher to lie on. In a way, that Noble''s breakdown made it easier for me to win this fight.


    As my heartbeat grows stabler, my mind becomes hazier. The disgust I felt during the fight returns at the sight of the blood and body parts scattered across the field before me. The flesh I tore with my blade, each chunk cost me.


    Can''t ever fight like this again, it almost physically destroyed me. I hear steps. I find my hand already on my short broadsword''s handle by the time I think of putting it there. Marie hesitantly steps in my view but doesn''t move in front of me and remains to the side.


    ¡°What do, you want?¡± I ask stiffly. I feel like my every muscle is on the verge of cramping up.


    ¡°You''re, um, injured.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°That''s more, usually the, case than not.¡± I reply humorously.


    ¡°We''re going to set tents if you want to...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°No need.¡± I refuse.


    Yet, I can''t stay here either. I channel energy through my body and make my way south to rest near the camp the runaways are raising. I spot a group of people discussing with pale faces, Helen among them with another of the women from the original runaways while the rest are new faces.


    Threats. They''re no danger, Sis. Hmph. I pick an area with long soft grass a few dozen meters away to settle down and start slowly unstrapping my armor. It takes me ten minutes to remove the protectors on my legs and another ten to remove my arm-guard with my teeth. The suspicious group starts heading south-east as I work on my cuirass.


    ¡°You running away now that Nobility can''t see you?¡± I ask aloud, startling them. ¡°Cowards, using others as bait.¡±


    Helen ignores me but the woman and a few others stop, forcing her to do the same. Marie and Hilda appear soon after to start arguing with them over their decision, and the problems they''re facing. I completely ignore their conversation until they call out to me for an opinion.


    ¡°I open the path, it is your responsibility...¡± I inhale. ¡°... to trail it. If, you cannot bear it, then perhaps...¡± I gasp for air. ¡°The consequences of returning, will be easier, than those, of leaving.¡±


    With my piece said, I send a wave of air at them with my flow to impress on them my wish for peace. They wisely decide to take their problems back to their camp, to Helen''s obvious displeasure as she appears eager to leave.


    Understandable, considering she almost died, but I can''t help but look down on the woman. With people such as her, my plan to destroy Nobility will fail. You''ve calculated that it''ll succeed even in the worst circumstances. With what I''ve seen here, the Numbers might be even worse.


    I push my index in a hinge at the left side of the cuirass, where the steel bands overlap, and slip it under a leather strap to pull it out. I take a minute before unfastening it and then repeat the process for the next three in that hinge.


    Once I''ve loosened my cuirass, I pull it off and then struggle to lift my riveted chain-mail over my head. Next comes my hard leather armor but it turns out my dried blood glued it to my clothes. I let my arm drop and exhale, exhausted.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± Rowland''s voice startles me but I don''t let it show.


    ¡°Cut that shit out.¡± I snarl at him. ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    ¡°... We had reasons other than merely obeying Commander Lance.¡± He says carefully.


    ¡°It''s prudent to delay, walking in range, but unwise to, remind me why, I owe you an ass-whooping.¡± I mutter. ¡°But, go on.¡±


    ¡°We all thought you would get in trouble, and neither of us was willing to stay away once we discussed it.¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh, well all''s, forgiven now! You discussed it!¡± I mock.


    ¡°We would have told you beforehand but...¡± He trails off.


    ¡°Just pull on the damn sleeve and shut up.¡± I bark at him.


    He steps up and takes hold of my jacket''s sleeve. It takes a few tens of seconds struggling to get the damn thing off me but, once it''s done, I finally get to lie down and breathe while my muscles send agonizing waves of pain.


    ¡°You were pretty harsh to the runaways.¡± Rowland comments.


    ¡°It''s their life, I''m not going, to make their decisions, for them.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°They need a leader.¡± He argues.


    ¡°Then do, it yourself.¡± I snap at him with finality. ¡°But you''re wrong, peasants need, to be left to, think for themselves.¡±


    ¡°That takes time to learn.¡± Rowland murmurs.


    ¡°Only if, you''re coddled.¡± I dismiss while closing my eyes.


    He falls silent and waits a minute or two, likely debating whether he should call Uhla to give me medical attention or leave me alone. He makes the right choice not to push me and leaves.


    --- --- ---


    An air-blade flashes at my throat, my arm refuses to move to block it. I barely manage to divert it with a kinetic construct only to find four more air-blades flying at me from every direction.


    They impact me head on, cutting both arms and both legs. I drop to the ground. Viscous brown liquid seeps out of my stumps to gather in a pool around me.


    Strength leaves me as the blood pours out of me, endlessly and to the point where its rise threatens to drown me. As I struggle to keep my chin above the surface, the sap turns into maggots that slither on my skin.


    --- --- ---


    I snap awake with goosebumps and a chill in the back but with my attention completely set on the approaching footsteps. I reach out for one of the weapons I have in reach.


    ¡°I''m only here to tell you we''re leaving.¡± Uhla tells me.


    ¡°Already? Well, go on then.¡± I mutter and close my eyes once more ¡°I''ll catch up.¡±


    ¡°They''ll come back for their dead, tomorrow at the latest.¡± She says.


    ¡°Not if they don''t see me leave first.¡± I whisper.


    --- --- ---

 Unescapable.Ch35 Interlude

    The being awakens in the middle of the night feeling sore all over, her chest panging in pain with each breath. She barely takes notice of it as such a condition has become part of her.


    She runs her gaze over the plains and quickly finds human silhouettes in the gray spectrum her shining eyes perceive. She notes their positions as she reassembles her healing constructs, noting that her access is a dozen portions lower which means her health is terrible enough to directly consume her flow.


    It takes two entire hours for the being to clean her wounds and bandage them, following which she spends another hour to fit her armor back on. Then she travels north, sneaking past the sentries.


    --- --- ---


    A phalangite blocks an insect''s pike with his shield and counter-attacks from below, stabbing his spear underneath the triangular head to pierce through the weak point in the carapace made by the creature''s short trunk.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The insect''s gargling is drowned out by the breathing cry of hundreds of scouts. The phalangite flicks to the right, avoiding the second pike and slams his shield into the scout''s trunk, throwing it back a mere moment before it releases a thin fog of black energy and bursts into flames.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He and his company erupt in sync while taking a step back. Two scouts scamper over their dead comrade and into the space he freed, falling on him from either side.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The phalangite swears inside because it means he was designated as a weak point to probe by the insects. He angles to the left so as to give free reign to his supporting phalangite and uses a lion strike to slam his spear into the insect''s carapace.


    The point of his weapon glances off the interlocked carapace, confirming to him that the Rykz'' instincts saw through his exhaustion. With despair, he swings his shield and blocks three pikes only to receive the fourth on his chest.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As he struggles to absorb the impact, the steel armor of a dead phalangite a dozen meters ahead bursts into fragments. The phalangite silently thanks his dead comrade in arms while his live one stabs her spear over his shoulder, deep into the head of the other scout.


    He pierces out with his spear, taking advantage of a habit the insects have to launch a counter-attack when one of a pairing dies to predict his opponent''s charge and use the scout''s own momentum against itself.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As his spear finally pierces through the insect, and another coming from his left impales the creature''s lower trunk, the phalangite witnesses an incoming gigantic silhouette and pales. Harvesters, an entire line of them already coming out of the ruins.


    ¡°Carol, the line is yours!¡± He cries out.


    ¡°May the Lake''s flames grant you warmth, Lord Claren!¡± She responds with grief in her voice.


    His cheeks, coated in dried brown blood, stretch as he smiles at his friend''s response. He is touched that his birth they used to tease him during his service to now be given as a respectful farewell.


    The phalangite links to the sympathetic construct and follows the flow''s indications to judge his timing. He feels the time has come and leaps out of the formation.


    He charges at the next line of charging scouts at the same time as others like him do along the front-line and blocks the first pike that he finds in his way while comrades on either side do the same.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He blocks a pike and stabs out with an armor-piercing construct straight into the insect''s most vital point at the center of their trunk. He uses a lion''s step to leap over the dying creatures towards the upcoming harvesters.


    As he does, others do the same on his left and right but they manage to be quick enough to get past the scout before it retaliates while this phalangite is simply too exhausted from having fought all the way from the eastern quarter of the ruins to this western one.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He does not feel the Rykz construct set his boot on fire, or the black energy spread out but the sympathetic construct informs him. The phalangite feels a burst of fear that he represses as he makes the conscious decision not to waste the last of his flow to prolong his already forfeit life.


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Lord Claren yells as he leaps over a row of triangular heads with flames climbing up his leg.


    On the other side stands a line of charging harvesters. The tall beast towers over the battle in not only height but also through the irresistible strength contained within each of their eight limbs.


    Four pointy legs that propel their huge weight and four bladed arms that will either cut or crush their enemies. One such creature barrels into Lord Claren as he lands with his shield up, sending him rolling back.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He slams his arm down and stops himself. As he tries to rise, he finds his breath constrained by a bent chest-plate which is dreadful news because it signifies the damage to his armor has grown so extensive that the sympathetic construct couldn''t spread it out without endangering the life of another phalangite.


    He feels a scorching heat bite into his waist but does not let it distract him from his duty. He drives the butt of his spear to the ground and rises, only to find a scout looking down at him. He barely manages to angle his spear to parry the pike thrust at him.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The insect, having failed, immediately scampers off to free the way for the harvester which arrives with its torso arced backward, it''s thick black interlocked carapace extended to the fullest extent.


    Staring death in truth, with the majority of his flesh being turned into fuel by the Rykz'' fire construct, Lord Claren pours the last of his energy into the armor-piercing construct and stabs out with his spear.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As the tip of his weapon goes through five centimeters of carapace and then pierces even deeper, the harvester strikes. It swings its two lower arms at either side of his waist, shearing through the phalangite''s armor through sheer power.


    Then, the upper arms fall on the man''s shoulder-guards, crushing them along with all the bones underneath. Lord Claren dies directly from the shock but his arm, unaware, keeps pushing the spear until it finds and severs the creature''s spine.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The creature''s four legs give out and it drops atop its killer only for the pervasive fire construct to set it ablaze as well. This large pyre is all that remains of two living beings who fought for their species with their lives on the line.


    In the grand scheme of things, even in the scope of this battlefield, neither of their sacrifices had a perceptible effect on the situation despite the human''s courage and the harvester''s faith.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Yet, such events occur across the entire front-line, changing everything. Each spear struck inside a head or trunk is replied to by four scythes from a harvester strengthened with flow which give the human very little chance at survival no matter how intact their gear is or how much damage their sympathetic construct alleviates.


    Like this, instead of the harvesters colliding with the Twelfth''s, they are intercepted by individuals like Lord Claren who rush out from the front-line and their charge is stopped dead.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The following ranks of harvesters encounter these dead bodies and are forced to slow down to climb over them while the phalanx uses this opportunity to leave the death-trap of these ruins entirely.


    It cost them hundreds to stop this charge from reaching their ranks exactly because the giants refused to die alone. And the Rykz are more than willing to let them pay this price.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Queen herself, standing tall within the remains of the fortress, observes the events unfold from afar and activates the ruins'' construct one last time at full power which causes the runes to crumble as they activate.


    Black flow swirls, the energy rushes through pavement, along broken walls, around corners, and lastly out of the streets in a fog that moves like a tide. The Twelfth''s last two flow-smiths raise their heads at the overwhelming sight.


    They send the reserves of golden flow they''ve managed to drag out of the city in cisterns to fuel the sympathetic construct, something that slowed their retreat down which is why Marshal Ciervo tried to give the order to abandon everything with his dying breath but failed and Templar Remus found himself in no state to relay his words if he even understood them in the chaos.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The phalanx'' last seven Majors, commanding six regiments of a thousand, link to the sympathetic construct protecting their phalangites and allow them access so that they can draw energy from it to fuel their defensive constructs.


    The black wave of energy doesn''t rush out alone, scouts throw themselves at the Twelfth''s lines along with it, resulting in horrifying casualties as phalangites never lower their spears even in the face of death.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Hundreds of scouts fall dead, impaled, only to burst into flames that consume spears and shields. The black fog, under the control of Princesses hiding in the ruins, spreads out to swallow up the Twelfth''s ranks.


    The flow particles composing it drain an equivalent amount of energy from the constructs they encounter, whether they be armor-piercing, defensive, or sympathetic. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    This causes the phalanx''s overall energy reserves to drop sharply and the fog to dissipate, revealing spherical lightning constructs which strike out at the lines that are only protected by a fraction of the steel rods they had before. Crack.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The flashing white light almost blinds those phalangites that aren''t charred by the attack. They have no time to thank the Lake for their survival as their hazy sight spots the harvesters charging through ranks of scouts which disperse and reform with methodical synchronicity so as to allow them to pass.


    The large creatures barrel into the Twelfth''s disorganized lines and plunge deep into their ranks while swinging their four bladed arms. Armors start shattering across the plains as a result of the sympathetic construct trying to spread out the damage.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Carol, as many phalangites, stabs out her spear into the flank of a passing harvester but it breaks before doing significant damage. There is simply no way to stop their charge without using at least long spears arranged in consecutive rows.


    The Majors witness this and, in despair, order for falchions to be drawn. A last resort for any phalanx because melee combat signifies that their already stretched lines will rapidly lose organization and take more casualties during their retreat. They have no choice after dozens and dozens of harvesters infiltrated their lines.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Across the regiments, phalangites draw the short single-edged weapons hanging at their waists. These were designed to be effective against carapace even when out of energy, they''re hacking tools usually used with shredding constructs.


    Phalangites, wearing steel armors so hot they almost burn the flesh underneath, throw themselves at the rampaging harvesters and start smashing their weapons at their carapaces while others aim at the legs to immobilize them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    These drones, which used to be concierges to block tunnels in the Rykz'' Hives, sustain the onslaught with their thick carapaces reinforced with flow and keep charging with their strengthened bodies.


    Most of them are eventually dismantled by the phalangites and their carapaces shattered but not before trampling hundreds and opening the way for more of them to rush in and, suddenly, the Twelfth''s lines become jagged and threaten to crumble.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Carol refuses to give way to a harvester, not after she managed to plant her spear in its chest and only needs to push it a bit deeper. She parries one of it''s blows with her half-shattered shield and dodges a swipe while one of her comrades hacks at its lower abdomen with his falchion.


    The drone keeps advancing while lashing out with it''s four scythes, using no pattern like scouts or warriors are trained to. It relies entirely on aggression and power to try to plow through.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A mere glancing blow suffices to finish her shield. She tries to block a swing by holding the flat of her falchion''s blade with her palm only to find herself flattened into the ground with a bent weapon in her hands.


    The harvester, finding her too low to strike at, raises a thick pointy leg and brings it down on her, breaking her brittle breastplate with its weight to start slowly impaling her through the stomach while it wildly hacks away at other phalangites with its four arms.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Carol tries everything to drive her skewed falchion into the insect''s abdomen but the carapace is simply too thick and she''s out of energy. It took all she had to take the lightning and then the charge.


    Even in despair, she keeps trying, she keeps failing. Her comrade, who has been hacking at the creature''s flank, finally manages to pierce through and severs the spine. Carol smiles with bloody teeth as the creature''s legs give out and it falls atop her blade, crushing her.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    --- --- ---


    Fallone witnesses the Twelfth crumble and weeps. He glances to the officers around the golden lion flag only to find injured wrecks on the verge of breaking down. His steel armor creaks as he straightens up, also causing his scorched flesh to crack and split with mind-rending pain.


    ¡°We, must send, auxiliaries.¡± He utters with a hoarse voice, pushing the words through his burnt throat. ¡°Archers, then cavalry while infantry holds. The Twelfth, mustn''t fall, this day.¡±


    The officers, knowing full well that the situation of the auxiliaries is no better that of the phalanx, give him gloomy looks but none protests. None dares to defy the Duke, the General that sits at the top of their chain of command.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The reason is simple, the man has always been a stickler for rules so if they protest out of turn with no alternate plans to offer, then he may directly execute them in this dire hour where pointless delays cost lives.


    Even raising their voice to defy the order with a proper reason may win them a lashing. These thoughts are on these officers'' minds because, if it were up to them, they would have already pulled back the auxiliaries because their hopes for victory have long vanished.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Use a damn sound construct to isolate the tent! I can''t hear myself think with the insect''s damn incessant cries!¡± An injured flow-smith from the Twelfth yells from the back.


    ¡°Piercing arrows to the pockets.¡± Fallone says while pointing at the breaks in the Twelfth''s lines, ignoring the flow-smith. ¡°Send the light cavalry around the flanks to clear the scout drones, then they are to converge on the harvesters and hold them until the Twelfth''s lines are restored.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± A gloomy lieutenant salutes and departs to relay the orders.


    ¡°Duke Fallone, Steso can''t afford many more losses.¡± One of the two Colonels present mentions.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Hrk, phrth. Fallone spits a mixture of red blood and thick yellow pus on the ground without answering, making it clear what he thinks of the argument. After all, if the Twelfth falls then Steso''s auxiliaries will receive much worse casualties than if they hold the line for a little while.


    --- --- ---


    The Rykz Queen is retreating from the field of battle because of a report that the Thirteenth used the Fourteenth''s help to repel their army in the north and broke past the wall of flames they erected to march straight for the ruins.


    As she does, she receives a message from a scout that informs her the auxiliary archers have pulled back from the south-western flank. She predicts that her harvesters will receive a shower of armor-piercing arrows which should drain the last of the human''s reserves of energy.


    [Encircle them and launch a full assault. The Eleventh split in two to reinforce the Twelfth with their cavalry so call for a retreat if this fails, we will have done enough damage.]


    She dictates the message for the scout to relay before heading out of the ruins, aware that she and her daughters can do no more with their reserves drained. The rest will depend on the harvesters.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz!


    --- --- ---


    Fallone observes as a little over two thousand archers in staggered formation move a mere few dozen meters behind the disorganized Twelfth''s line and stop to draw their bows.


    Within moments, thick arrows with a golden glow fly straight out over the phalangites'' helmets to pierce through the harvesters towering over them, killing the remainder of those rampaging within their ranks and doing much damage to those on the front-line.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Unfortunately, and unavoidably, some of those archers miss their mark or slip which causes arrows to impale some of the phalangites in their backs or skulls. Still, the General doesn''t hesitate to forcefully raise his burnt hand to order another volley to the flanks.


    This time, the projectiles that fly out contain no flow or constructs and they are much thinner but a small portion manages to kill injure scouts. A third volley flies out before the light cavalry arrives to charge these flanks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The General witnesses one in ten horse fall upon impact with the scout''s pikes and grits his teeth. He can hear the cries of distress from the infantry behind him which now fights alone to maintain the escape corridor the Templars carved for them.


    To his relief, the Twelfth manages to recover with the cavalry and archers'' help. Their ranks reform and the phalangites start retreating. That is when he witnesses the harvesters'' back-lines split in two wings that launch to the left and right so as to intercept the light cavalry which is trying to converge on them.


    The impact is deadly. Riders and mounts fall like flies under these drones'' scythes. Unlike the heavy cavalry Fallone led, they find themselves unable to sustain melee combat with the monsters.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    They have only light armor to rely on and neither horse nor soldier has enough training to go toe to toe with the harvesters. Still, they are having some success breaching the carapaces by coordinating their saber strikes.


    Yet, they fail to turn the tide and their lacking numbers means that the lieutenants leading the cavalry have no choice but to call for a retreat north or south into the scouts'' lines which causes further losses for these regiments.


    But, Duke Fallone sees, this has also caused a breach in the Rykz lines between the small drones and the huge harvesters which is something the phalangites can exploit to infiltrate the large monsters'' ranks to overwhelm them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Suggest a major counter-attack! This is it, make or break.¡± Fallone snaps at a Colonel who quickly departs to find the Twelfth''s Majors at the center of the battlefield.


    --- --- ---


    Major Fred, upon receiving the suggestion, doesn''t hesitate to give out the order without even giving the others a chance to debate or chime in. Time is of the essence and it would take much too long to confirm what Fallone saw. All he knows is that the General saved their asses and that a phalanx is best on the defense with spears and best on offense with falchions.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Major Fred exchanges a glance with the six other survivors, one of which has no more regiment to command, and draws his personal falchion. They unsheathe theirs and exchange salutes before splitting up to go fight on the front-lines.


    ¡°For the Empire! For Emperor Rasaec! For the Twelfth!¡± Major Fred bellows as he makes his way through the ranks.


    ¡°For the Empire! For Emperor Rasaec! For the Twelfth!¡± Each of the Twelfth''s phalangites repeats.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Orders to attack are transferred through the sympathetic constructs and those who still have a functioning connection to theirs relay the command. The phalanx charges at the harvesters.


    They split in columns of one and return the favor done to them earlier by infiltrating Rykz lines. Some climb atop drones they''ve killed minutes ago to jump atop the giant drones and hack at their thick carapaces.


    Others slip underneath their abdomens to drive their weapons in. Individuals receive scythes in their chests and close their arms around the limb to weigh down their enemy. Falchions break so spears are recovered from dead bodies, human and Rykz.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Major Fred, one of the last with a shield, breaks his by smashing it repeatedly in the head of a harvester that lost its two forelegs. He starts laughing and picks up a rock to use on his next target.


    ¡°We ran out of shields as always!¡± He exclaims with a mad cackle.


    He is joined in laughter by a phalangite standing on a harvester to bash it from behind with the pommel of his broken falchion. Another soldier throws him a spear and he uses one of the cracks he made in the carapace to stab it in the harvester''s body.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As Major Fred fights, he finds that the number of harvesters isn''t going down, that in fact there are more and more around them while they''re being corralled together at the center.


    Aware that they''ve already lost too many to fight the Rykz'' overwhelming numbers, he decides to take advantage of their attempt to reform their lines and surround them to crush through since it means their ranks are overall thinner than they were.


    ¡°Breakthrough to the west!¡± He yells the order out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    His regiment rushes into the wall of harvesters first and takes the heaviest casualties to open the way to the rest of the Twelfth which pours out behind them to witness a whole line of Templars split in two to charge on their flanks.


    The phalangites finally see hope at the end of the tunnel but there are no cheers even as they keep retreating west and witness a broken Rykz army of warriors to their left in the plains now flooded by more viscous brown blood than water and thousands upon thousands of trampled scouts on their right.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    No matter the Rykz'' losses, the Twelfth lost much, much more. Of the ten thousand phalangites there were fortified within the ruins, maybe three or four thousand have escaped. Of the twenty thousand auxiliaries, more than a third lies dead among the plains next the Rykz their slew.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.

 Unescapable.Ch36

    I stay away from the group as we travel north as much as possible but, for safety and with the number of pursuers after us, I end up having to send Rowland and Nahl after their scouts to ensure they never exactly know where we are.


    My eyes come in very useful for this but they also make it even more difficult for me not to act personally because of how easy it would be for me to sneak up on them.


    I can''t help but do so a few times but restrain myself to using flow which is eminently unsatisfactory because of how impersonal it feels. It is ironic that I am almost as powerful as I''ve ever been with almost forty portions of access but feel even more powerless than I did as a peasant.


    It makes me realize that I''ve misled myself. I''ve taken physical activity to be a measure of my efforts and success when, in fact, I''ve achieved similar results in using my flow to overwhelm the pursuers we run into.


    These past two weeks of travel, I''ve defeated several troops of thirty with merely constructs without taking a single step. The issue with a rested body and mind is that I''ve experienced more nightmares than ever, many that awoke me in cold sweat wishing to find one of my lovers by my side and crushed when I find neither.


    I pushed people away, focused on quill and parchment to alleviate my need for action. I''ve written dozens of essays touching on everything my adventures have taught me about the world.


    From the way Nobility functions, how it holds and strengthens its power, how they scheme to drain peasants of their means and wealth so as to aggrandize themselves.


    The fact that their methods work because they are present everywhere and united when it comes to keeping low born suppressed. I''ve drawn comparisons between soldiers and phalangites who are given no comparable privileges to those Nobles hold despite the fact they are fulfilling Nobility''s historical role of defending the Empire.


    In my mind, none of those pieces which often repeat themselves are it. None of them say all they need to or find the linchpin I seem to be looking for in writing these texts.


    Still, I kept trying because it helps keep me alive, restrain the impulses I have to throw myself headlong into battle as I have in romance to feel alive, because the threat of death ironically pushes me to risk my life to escape it.


    I wrote down a detailed description of the plowing construct and a list of instructions to make one with wide-spread runes. This, I used paper for because I intend to have it copied to be spread out.


    Much of what I wrote was inspired by Leomi as it turns out. It wasn''t an unconscious slip or result of her influence on me but because, when I sat down, I sought the most feasible methods to affect change involve influencing Nobility rather than attempting to obliterate it.


    I sought to find ways to disprove this, such as exposing in detail how inefficient the system is and how Noble houses are a drain on the Empire, that the Empire is shackled in its development because of it.


    I expose in writing how weak Nobles are without peasants yet still cannot escape the fact that such texts are most easily used to temporarily solve the current system''s issues rather than convince others to abandon the system entirely.


    I try to lay out the logic of enticing people to proactively rule themselves by involving them in the prosperity of their demesne, the logic of creating a system where the resources used to keep peasantry under control are used for their development.


    Yet, I know that such is not a convincing argument. It is easier to destroy than to change, it is easier to destroy than to create, but is it incomparably easier to change than to destroy and then create.


    It is such simplistic calculation that causes me to despair because the logical solution won''t be sought because there is no emotion behind it so I must reach this logical result with an emotional vector.


    As I found no solution to that issue, I decided to use black ink to write down Jessica Freepath and Elizabeth Vil''s story, always careful not to leave any indication that we two are beings of one mind but showing no such prudence towards other secrets like what I saw in the institute.


    Yet, this dry recollection of events didn''t give me a solution either so I began writing essays about sabotage, defense, battle, walls, constructs, and anything that crossed my mind. Those allowed me to organize the information floating in my mind and draw knowledge out of it I can transmit as well as realize my flaws.


    I''ve made more and more mistakes as I began acting on my own, since I no longer have Celyz, Lance, or Aisha to rely on for guidance and information. I have intelligence and power but those are useless if I''m to walk into a patrol because I don''t know their schedules.


    It is so simple, so stupid, so obvious, yet there are so many variables it is difficult to account for even a fraction of them which means my ability to act is limited. The solution is evident, so much so that I''ve found it before even noticing this problem caused by my asocial tendencies.


    The destruction of Nobility must be a wide-spread endeavor pursued by a large enough portion of the population that the movement can achieve some limited victories that will then build upon themselves. Nobility is as a dam on freedom which will burst if damaged enough.


    That is why I write, it is why I am trying to find a solution to trigger revolt, it is why I seek a way to give both motivation and method through text that I can spread out at the right timing when I''ve hurt Nobility''s image enough that their perceived invincibility becomes but a dream.


    I''ve made much progress in that direction on Izla Meria and then during the battle in Meiridin and then out in the plains, the Lisilese will grant me the opportunity to prove the Empire doesn''t need Nobility and Cenwalh''s death will drive that point home.


    It''ll be extremely difficult without the Little one but I can do it, I have to because I can''t wait seven or nine months to act if I am to return to Celyz to find a way to survive.


    I pick out a piece of parchment where I transcribed a mixture of Leomi''s and my ideas. It explains how Nobility has proven itself incapable of both governing and defending their people.


    The old system has grown too large for a small group of people entrenched in their self-interest to handle a more complicated world without resorting to expedient actions which rarely solve problems.


    In this essay, I describe Nobility as a village where people don''t cooperate and seek to steal milk from calves to ensure their offspring grow taller, which as anyone who''s taken care of livestock knows is a recipe for disaster.


    I may have been slightly delirious when I made that metaphor but the point stands, the Empire is divided and only holds together because Nobles fear the Emperor and wish to climb the ladder.


    The main point of this piece is the last sentence, the one phrase which I intend to use to put the Order''s zealots at odds with Nobility. While Templars usually act as a whole, it only takes a single controversial confrontation with high tempers for things to degenerate.


    ''If one day a Noble grows powerful enough, they will inevitably seek to replace the Emperor because that is how Nobility functions, the one with the most power rules.''


    I put the piece of parchment back in my pouch and rise. On the horizon is a castle that used to be part of Hetlan, ruled by a Noble sworn to the previous Duchess of Hetlan but now controlled by one of Cenwalh''s. It occupies a valley and is one of the only entrances to the Duchy of Hetlan that''s somewhat out of the way.


    I head to the camp of runaways that lies ahead for the first time in a dozen days. They now have proper tents and enough pack animals to carry food, they''ve grown from thirty to perhaps sixty.


    Helen never ended up leaving after being taken hostage and I don''t care enough to find out why. I''ve observed them change from a distance, become more united during their travels as they solved the difficulties together.


    I felt no need to participate and still don''t. Their success or failure depend on themselves, so far they''ve pulled it together which is likely due to the old Exemplar''s help and that irks me because they could have made it alone.


    Not to mention he is a symbol of what keeps the system together, a symbol of the compromises made that ease peasant lives but also keep them oppressed. Dark emotions swirl in my mind as I cross into the camp.


    I find said old Exemplar sitting at the fire with a newborn in his arms as he speaks to one of the mothers with a benevolent expression. I close my fist and slowly open it to cool myself.


    ¡°Rowland, Nahl!¡± I call out.


    ¡°Here!¡± Nahl replies from inside a tent.


    ¡°We''re going ahead, they likely spotted you with the rising sun.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°I can help you discuss passage.¡± Siegfried speaks up.


    ¡°No.¡± I deny.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°There is no door the Emperor''s name cannot pry open. When He woke, His first words were for the Order to deal with the aftermath of the institute''s victims.¡± He preaches.


    ¡°Too bad he didn''t speak those words before there were any victims.¡± I mock this ridiculous assertion, causing a shocked silence to fall on the camp.


    I snort and walk away only to run into Uhla who walks out of a tent with a grimace on her face because of a small vomit stain on her shirt. She gives me a glance and I return a brief negative shake to tell her I don''t need healing.


    As we make our way to the castle, we climb atop a hill and find a view on the city sprawling beneath the walls. There are few people in the streets because many have left for the fields.


    Those that remain are either Nobles or the very poor as usually in those cities the stores belong to Nobility. I head into the city with the nervous duo in tow. I have no idea why they would be, after all you''re the very incarnation of stability.


    ¡°Please, he tripped!¡± A panicked voice arises from the left.


    I glance there to find a little boy about four-years-old with a round smudged face wearing rags about twenty meters away next to a blond woman glancing down at a mud-stain on her a spotless white uniform with a horned horse as a crest. The boy''s father is kneeling, prostrating for forgiveness.


    ¡°This, on top of not paying taxes...¡± The woman trails off but the threat is evident in her tone.


    ¡°I beg you, we don''t have any coin!¡± He pleads.


    The little boy, looking a bit afraid but mostly lost raises his hand with a quizzical expression, as if reaching out for forgiveness. The woman pulls her arm back for a back-slap. My body and flow move before my mind does.


    The energy falls into place and I cross the distance in a flash. I snatch the woman''s ear and jerk her head back, causing her slap to miss. She glances at my arm with a shocked expression.


    ¡°You put your hands on me.¡± She mutters in disbelief.


    ¡°Girl, I''m about to do much worse.¡± I tell her with a cold voice.


    I jerk her ear down with all my strength, causing her skin to tear at the base and the woman to drop to her knees from the pain. I keep pulling down, slowly shearing the bit of flesh from her head.


    ¡°Aarrrrh!¡± She screams like a pig at the slaughterhouse.


    I ignore her and turn to the pale man who grabs his young kid in his protective arms. I inspect them for a moment and conclude that they''re beggars, people who lost everything or were born without anything to begin with.


    ¡°If begging worked, there wouldn''t be as many people hung.¡± I tell him matter-of-factly as I rip the ear clear off. ¡°You might want to try retaliating.¡±


    ¡°Aaarrrrhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°What point is there? Especially now?¡± The father asks, trembling and afraid.


    ¡°Aarr-khuh-rraaaah!¡± The girl chokes on her tears as she holds the bloody side of her head.


    ¡°If you lie low in the face of violence or injustice, then your lot won''t improve and neither will other people''s.¡± I calmly note.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    ¡°What''s going on! Let her go, you savage!¡± An authoritative voice arises from behind me.


    ¡°It was merely an act of preventive altruistic defense.¡± I reply humorously as I slowly turn to find an officer in the same white uniform. The father scampers away as soon as my eyes leave him. ¡°Or whatever other absurdity passes for justification in your laws.¡± I add.


    ¡°Who... Jessica Freepath! You''re not meant to be so far east!¡± The officer exclaims as he glances to my left side. His cheeks quickly turn white.


    ¡°Yes, well, it turns out scouts are quite easy to trick when there aren''t enough of them left to keep a constant eye on me.¡± I tell him with a mean grin.


    ¡°Wh, what do you want?¡± The man stutters.


    ¡°Ah, right, I forgot!¡± I exclaim as I raise the piece of flesh I ripped off to speak into it. ¡°When someone begs, you should lend an ear.¡± I whisper into it.


    ¡°You''re crazy!¡± The woman screams with her obnoxious voice.


    ¡°Eh, so-so lately.¡± I lazily reply.


    I throw the bloody bit over my shoulder just as dismissively as I responded to her and lift my hand with the palm up. Two streams of flow rush out of my body and strike at the officers.


    The woman is directly knocked out while the man manages to block with a construct of his own that I quickly overwhelm. I hear sounds of battle in a nearby street and head over there.


    Rowland and Nahl are blocking a patrol of soldiers without officers who seem to have just exited a tavern that they left in bad shape with broken tables and a barman on the ground with a black eye.


    ¡°Go back to the camp, tell them to set out while I wreak havoc here.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°No.¡± Nahl refuses.


    ¡°N...¡±


    ¡°Too late, he said it first.¡± I interrupt Rowland and reach out to seize his collar with my flow.


    ¡°W, wait!¡± He protests.


    I send him flying back and then expel eight portions of flow to directly overwhelm the soldiers. They try to fight back with defensive constructs but I merely use air to lock their shields into place and strike at their unprotected flesh with kinetic cubes.


    ¡°You didn''t kill that woman, did you?¡± Nahl asks me worriedly as people slowly peek out of their windows to see who won the fight.


    ¡°No, but maybe I should.¡± I say, wondering if the event will cause the woman to be fearful or worse in her abuses.


    ¡°You can''t condemn people for things they haven''t done.¡± Nahl tells me.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I reply.


    I keep under silence the fact that I don''t need to condemn people to justify killing them for who they are. It isn''t fair but no one has ever claimed war to be a just creature.


    ¡°Go away! Traitors! Murderers!¡±


    A group of a few dozen people arrives wielding old farming tools and some with brand new pickaxes. I blink and send my energy to seize Nahl. I propel him towards the exit of the city as the event isn''t one he can handle.


    ¡°Jessica, you...¡± He starts.


    ¡°Go back, I''ll be fine and so will they.¡± I tell him.


    I gather twenty portions out of the hundred I''ve barely managed to store in my body and armor during the past week to make a barrier to block the street. It takes all my focus to shape the flow according to my intent and maintain it.


    When they brandish their pitchforks at the golden wall, the tools stop dead. The try and try again but, while their hands pass, their clothes are blocked and thus the wall blocks their advance.


    ¡°We won''t let you cause mayhem here!¡±


    ¡°Go away, traitor to your King!¡±


    ¡°Leave, murderer!¡±


    ¡°You''re all getting a bit repetitive.¡± I inform those haranguing me from their windows.


    ¡°Wench!¡±


    ¡°Whore!¡±


    Kh, kh, kh. Okay, I''ll admit that backfired. I yawn and close off my senses to these crazed people, aware I''m going to have to play with them for a few hours but not frightened in the least because the castle shouldn''t have more than three or four squads of soldiers at the most.


    Of those, perhaps one or two has real combat experience and none would have the skill in flow necessary to beat me. Perhaps if the titled Noble shows up but I doubt whoever it is will have the courage to face me.


    As predicted, more and more people gather to chase me away with some soldiers joining in but there is no organized effort made to do battle with me so I pull my energy back around my body and let them surround me.


    They brandish their weapons at me but few dare attack as all who try end up eating dust with the slightest raise of my hand. The group of runaways arrives at the border of the city half an hour later. A few air-shields suffice to clear their path forward.


    The runaways and the inhabitants challenge each other with fierce expressions but the latter have no guts to start a fight with my flow circling the area, which allows them to pass through the city at the foot of the castle and then make their way through the valley into Hetlan.


    ¡°I see you''ve acted brashly once more.¡± Siegfried notes sadly as he approaches.


    ¡°What gives you that idea, old man?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°The blood there, and their fearful eyes when they look at you.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Someone has to act at some point, else Nobility will tear the Empire apart with their conflicts.¡± I utter with a sharp tone.


    ¡°The Emperor will, I trust Him to do what''s best for Humanity because he always has and it kept us alive for as long as we have.¡± Siegfried replies.


    ¡°Your Order prospers gloriously while peasantry suffers. You may not be as bad as high born but you owe the population for your inaction.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°From where we stand, at this moment, does it not appear that you are the cause of their suffering and distress?¡± The old man counters exactly as my eyes fall on a woman staring at me with a hateful expression. ¡°Nobility is as often a strength as it is a weakness for the Empire, things are not simple.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite, even if that were true, you know that eliminating them would open the way for a better system yet you support this.¡± I criticize. ¡°Look at how poor desperate these people are, their circumstances are so precarious they fear they''ll be blamed for our so-called crimes.¡±


    ¡°Or they truly believe in their King.¡± Siegfried notes.


    ¡°...¡± I grit my teeth to hold myself back but the Exemplar shows no sign of leaving. ¡°Why follow me old man?¡± I ask as I''ve long suspected he has more reasons to remain than those he has revealed.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He says. ¡°Several reasons beyond ensuring these brave people reach a safe new home. At first, there was the matter of Vikiana whose death should be avenged. Then, I''ve seen your mastery over flow and those constructs you make use of, I hope to convince you to contribute what you know to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Nobility would benefit.¡± I note, forcing myself to remain calm so as not to lash out in fright or anger, or both. ¡°You stand against what they are at their worst yet appear to have no issue strengthening them.¡±


    ¡°Because I see the Empire as more than its individual parts.¡± The old Exemplar sighs. ¡°We must all grow stronger, together, to survive.¡±


    ¡°I disagree, some must die for the Empire to become a cohesive entity which is the only way to truly become stronger.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Hm, I cannot deny the merit to your words.¡± Siegfried quietly admits.

 Unescapable.Ch37

    Siegfried response is so unusual for one such as him, for an Exemplar so old he must have already been one before King Cenwalh was even crowned, that I fail to wrap my head around it.


    ¡°I know the Order believes in order, and that it compromises for the purpose, but do you truly understand the scope of what I am speaking about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The end of Nobility, it would only make sense considering Elizabeth Vil has agreed to work with you despite conflicting relationships with one honorary Duchess.¡± He says with a touch of humor.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I chuckle. ¡°You''ve known far more than you''ve revealed.¡± Yet, far less than you realize.


    ¡°I''ve read every detailed report on you.¡± The Exemplar replies easily. ¡°I have seen enough in my life to be able to understand where a young idealistic mind would go when confronted with horrors of war.¡±


    ¡°You know naught, old man.¡± I utter somberly.


    ¡°Nobility as it is cannot last, Dame Freepath.¡± Siegfried affirms with a dark voice. ¡°Too many have grown greedy and without morals among them, you are not the only being to have seen as much, yet you have not seen enough to understand why titled Nobility is allowed to persist.¡±


    ¡°Then, enlighten me.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Look around, you think these people are acting out of anger? They are afraid their lives will be swept up, they have been forced to change lieges and now you show up in their lands bringing chaos with you.¡± Siegfried says, waving his hand.


    The people are staring at the group of runaways leave their streets with dark expressions, some are openly angry, others nervous, all of them seem to be concealing fear in their eyes. I notice that Rowland, Uhla, and Nahl are closing the march, within hearing range.


    ¡°You threaten their world when they wish for no more than peace and safety which titled Nobles grant by their very existence.¡± He continues.


    ¡°Unsuccessfully.¡± I somberly note.


    ¡°Perhaps at times, yet what matters is less their effectiveness than the belief people hold they are powerful enough to defend them.¡± The Exemplar counters.


    ¡°They hold the same aspirations towards the Order.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Yes, but the Order cannot rule as it is meant to be a shield to maintain the Empire''s stability.¡± The old man said tiredly. ¡°Our role is that of releasing pressures and resolving them when possible. Bad seeds among Nobility remain family to others, and friends to more. If we were to remove them all with scant justification, then it would be civil war.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go back to the people.¡± I speak up. ¡°They fear Nobility''s retaliation because we are clearly not staying so we are passing trouble that can bring lasting consequences to them if they were to show sympathy.¡±


    ¡°True, but what if it is the opposite?¡± The Exemplar asks.


    ¡°...¡± I pause. ¡°They fear we would stay and remove a benevolent ruler? With subordinates as the one I took out? No.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Perhaps not here, but elsewhere. If one acts against Nobility, one will eventually have to face all of them.¡± Siegfried explains, showing a surprising depth in awareness of what it would take to destroy the system. ¡°Including those who safeguard our borders, and they are many.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware of that.¡± I grunt. ¡°But those with such a clarity of purpose can be held to their posts without leaving them with their privileges.¡±


    ¡°You''re mistaken to think that all those who safeguard our borders are at our borders, Dame Jessica.¡± Siegfried says with a sigh. ¡°Noble houses in Cenwalh may not have sent their armies, but they''ve sent equipment, grain, and horses. This means that they are as important, if not more, than those who bear arms to slay insects and cold bloods.¡±


    ¡°They are no insects, not in the way you use the word.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°Perhaps not as a civilization, but in war they devour everything in their path like so many ants with no regard for life.¡± The old Exemplar murmurs.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Humans are truly unsuited for war as a species.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°...¡± Siegfried takes a sharp breath in. ¡°It surprises me one such as you would say so, especially with your views towards Nobility. Without the Empire, we are as bloodthirsty as any cold blood.¡± He says.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± I deny with a smirk. ¡°Look at our escape north, after the initial battles I''ve rarely had to kill more than a handful to cause retreats from large troops.¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± He starts.


    ¡°Because we are not cruel enough. Because even though Evil should fail according to the morals we hold, the truth is different.¡± I interrupt. ¡°Even Nobles that I have despised and killed often failed because they were too soft.¡±


    ¡°Should they have sent soldiers after you to die one after the other?¡± Siegfried asks, baffled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I affirm. ¡°If they truly think me a threat, they should have. Of all those I have met in my life, Director Suxen is the only one who has the dedication to follow through with this logical method.¡±


    ¡°She is a mad genius.¡± The Exemplar notes.


    ¡°Yes, she is an abnormal human, she does not appear to feel empathy.¡± I agree. ¡°Do you understand why I have said that humans as a species are unsuited for war now?¡±


    ¡°You imply that every war should be total and to the death.¡± The Exemplar says with a frightened expression.


    ¡°Perhaps not all of them, but then are they truly wars rather than skirmishes?¡± I question. ¡°If you fight for survival, you should do so with everything you have and humans...¡± I trail off. ¡°There is a Rykz saying that goes like this. It is not desirable to engage in war but, when we starve, then we must voluntarily devolve the state of our peaceful civilization for its own continued survival.¡±


    ¡°Are you not arguing against yourself here? I thought you sought out a better life for humans and as such wish to eliminate a Nobility you judge cruel.¡± Siegfried notes. ¡°If we follow your advice, then...¡±


    ¡°Then the Empire should disregard people''s happiness and become a true workshop of war, which it is unable to do in its current state because humans are soft.¡± I utter. ¡°King Cenwalh sent assassins instead of an army. Izla Meria is filled with his enemies yet he fears bloodshed, he recoils when faced with the bloody task of purging those opposing his rule. No matter what he is, he has empathy and morals of his own.¡±


    ¡°Let''s say, for a moment, that I believe he did what you say he did. Do you think that wasn''t going far enough?¡± Siegfried asks, baffled.


    ¡°Of course not, and it''ll cost him his life eventually.¡± I confirm. ¡°He should have kept an army in Meiridin to send to Izla Meria after both the army and the Order left for Telnur.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand you.¡± The old man admits as we walk out of the city.


    ¡°It is simple, simplistic even.¡± I tell him. ¡°The reason Nobility must be destroyed isn''t merely because of their actions but because the outcome of their failure or success is disastrous for the Empire, horrifying.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± The Exemplar encourages.


    ¡°They can grow according to two paths, either greed wins out and they become frail enough to self-destruct while causing untold damage to people, or their ruthlessness wins and you will end up with a self-sustaining system that grows mad, unfeeling, rulers resembling Suxen.¡± I tell him. ¡°Without empathy, they would use any means to fulfill their ambitions.¡±


    ¡°According to you, that would make us stronger.¡± Siegfried notes.


    ¡°It would.¡± I say with a grunt. ¡°Humanity as we know it would end. Imagine for a moment a land of slaves who have little to no education in flow, sent to the mines and fields from the moment they can walk to provide their energy so that their parents work longer days. The old would be sent to the battlefield to become batteries for an army of zealots brainwashed with drugs to be unfeeling soldiers akin to drones.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°That isn''t possible, it can''t happen.¡± The Exemplar denies.


    ¡°If a slightly cowardly, but reckless, girl like me can become Jessica Freepath. If a woman such as Elizabeth Vil can rise from innocence and grow to embrace slaughter...¡± I trail off. ¡°Then who''s to say what humans, as a species, can become? Who is to say the widespread distorted empathy humans currently live with is something we are born with or learn as we grow up?¡± I question.


    ¡°There is another path for Nobility to pursue which is that of...¡± Siegfried starts arguing.


    ¡°Hypocrisy.¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°... enlighten me.¡± The old man cordially replies.


    ¡°To be benevolent as a ruler while restricting the freedom of your subjects is akin to a kidnapper bringing meals to those they''ve imprisoned.¡± I utter with a sharp voice. ¡°Oppression is not always felt by those who are ruled but that does not change the fact that they are being treated as chattel.¡±


    ¡°You oppose this, yet you say that the Empire must devolve as a civilization to fight for its survival.¡± Siegfried notes.


    ¡°There is more than one way to become stronger.¡± I tell him. ¡°The system I''ve described is one of complete oppression, optimized to drain every last drop of potential out of the people it manages. Eventually, those living under it will become no more than beasts of burden while those who manage it will eliminate those of them that aren''t ruthless enough or become threats to it.¡±


    ¡°You imply that, in this system, our Emperor would be killed.¡± Siegfried utters with a frigid voice.


    ¡°He may be immortal, but he is human. He is not undying.¡± I respond.


    ¡°He is Chosen of the Lake.¡± The Exemplar counters with a sharp voice.


    ¡°But the Lake itself leaves us free to make our choices with the tools it provides.¡± I argue, raising my hand to show him a fire construct and using it to burn a few almost transparent hairs from my arm.


    ¡°Let us agree to disagree.¡± Siegfried says. ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Such a ruthless Empire ruled by Nobility is not the only system that can make us stronger.¡± I say. ¡°In fact, the maintenance of the system itself consumes manpower to keep people in check. If people rule themselves, if they are united in their differences by a set of values like the pursuit of freedom and justice, and incentivized to participate in the well-being and prosperity of the whole, then we become strong enough not to need ruthless methods to survive.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The old man mumbles. ¡°I suppose the fact our survival isn''t at risk makes it worse for you to witness Nobles overreaching without punishment and the Empire showing no sign of change.¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°Then, you are naive.¡± The Exemplar utters. ¡°There is a fragile balance between species and it may take only an opening for both Rykz and Lisilese to cause damage our species will never recover from.¡±


    ¡°The former does not wish our end and the latter cannot occupy our lands.¡± I contest. ¡°Now is the time for a change.¡±


    ¡°Even if that were true, and I doubt things are so simple, weakening us as a species so as to make us useful to suppress the other but no threat to them is still a solution for these two species.¡± Siegfried explains.


    ¡°Which is why we must change and become stronger but also dedicated to our people so that war does not become our sole purpose, which will result in an outcome just as undesirable as Nobility becoming unfeeling monsters.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Ah, perhaps not so naive then.¡± The old man nods with a smile.


    His reaction to my response, and general lack of disagreement towards my words throughout the conversation, surprises me. Yet, before I can ask, the Exemplar walks up ahead to reunite with the runaways.


    I turn to the north-east, towards the center of Hetlan, and head there with the full intention of being seen from the castle walls. I can''t go too far from the runaways even though they''ll enter the Duchy tomorrow. Unexpectedly, Rowland decides to follow me so I stop.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Did you mean what you said? That the Empire would be stronger if it turned on its people?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Yes, and it would be.¡± I tell him. ¡°It would be ruled by zealots who believe to be a species apart from the ''beasts'' they rule. Many people already believe themselves inferior to Nobles from birth, it wouldn''t take much indoctrination to make them worship ruthless but efficient leaders.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it''s plausible.¡± He comments.


    ¡°If it isn''t, than humans as a species will be doomed if Nobility isn''t destroyed because the Empire can''t be ever victorious and, someday, they''ll revolt.¡± I tell him. ¡°The reason the Emperor fears them is that they control the heart of the Empire. The phalanxes could win every battle only to lose the war if they rebel. In villages, people believe strongly in the Emperor and the Order, but it''s questionable that those who live in cities would rise in revolt against Nobility.¡±


    With these words, I turn away and leave him. In a way, the speculations I''ve shared are fearmongering because it''s entirely possible the Empire which has persisted as it is for centuries to continue doing so.


    Yet, my instinct and intellect tell me that there is an aspiration for change in the air. Both Leomi and the King are representatives of that change whilst the Emperor could be said to be silent in the capital, focused on the Empire''s borders.


    --- --- ---


    The previous day went by without incident other than the usual scouts sent after me. I allowed them to keep following me as I led them away from the group of runaways and turned back in the dead of night, leaving them lost alone in the plains.


    Set around the runaway camp, I spot five light gray faces. I send Rowland and Nahl to knock them out as well as tie them up. The endeavor seems meaningless since they always find us again but it takes them time and the delay is what has allowed us to make it this far.


    I head straight south to find elevated ground. I walk to the top of a hill and pause as I find three groups of fires out in the distance. One south, one east, and one west.


    This isn''t good, they''ve placed their bets on gathering enough troops to overwhelm me and catch them around the border. I turn away and push myself to fast-walk back to the camp so as to sleep to then leave early in the morning before sunrise.


    I pick a spot atop a hill but then pause before settling down because Liz is nervous. Speak, sister. They can''t get caught and returned to Meiridin, they could be blamed for what we''ll do later. You''re asking me to stay behind to delay our pursuers. If necessary, please, I... can''t. I will.


    I sit down and light up a small fire with my energy. I take out ink, parchment, and quill. I set the brand new roll, one of my very last, on my knees and start writing while using the base of my palm to hold it still.


    What are you doing? Making sure I leave something of value behind if this is the end of the line for us. I''m, I''m not asking you to... It''s okay, Liz, they''re important to you so I''ll make sure they make it. ... Thank you.


    ''Revolutions begin with the rejection of the status quo and the belief that it can be made better if those in charge are changed. Small revolts have often occurred in the Empire''s past yet never lasted because they were isolated with the Noble at fault often replaced by another from a different house through the intervention of Kingdom or Empire. Such uprisings were doomed for failure yet they have taught me to look to the end-goal first before taking actions so as to ensure success.


    For a revolution against Nobility to be successful in the scope of a Kingdom or the Empire, then it requires either peaceful absorption of Nobles into a new system or ruthless extermination of those that do not yield their privileges and power, those who do not give up positions they''ve obtained through birth whoever they may be. Any indecisive path that does not follow either of these two options will almost certainly result in an extensive civil war in the future.


    The first option, while relatively bloodless at first, may also result in a future civil war as there will always be those who call for a return to the old system. The latter option will necessarily involve triggering a civil war but the timing of it can be chosen so as to lead to a quick and decisive end to the conflict.


    Either path one chooses, actions must be taken by people decisive enough not to give up and too wide-spread to contain. Individual successes are secondary to these two prerequisites, it is best to win in two out of five engagements across a Duchy than it is to win one large engagement because, once rebel forces are concentrated, then a revolt will be equated to a fight and reduced to success or defeat on the battlefield.


    There is also the issue that concentrating forces makes it easier for those forces to be destroyed. It is best to focus on obtaining several isolated victories so as to increase the shock value. As for the method to obtain these victories, I will summarize an essay I wrote here.


    The access of titled Nobles comes from the pledges that each of their subjects make to transfer a hundredth of their flow regeneration to them. That, in practice, means that a simple peasant can overpower the ruler of a Barony by storing a month of their regeneration and attacking when said Noble has only a few days of energy with them.


    A group of low born rebels can, with patience, destroy the myth of Nobility''s superiority and Lake-given right to rule that has been fractured during this past half-year in Caeviel.


    As for justification for this revolt, you can name injustices but there is no need to look any further than this. Nobles have no right to impose their taxes or days of forced labor upon you with naught in return than protection they rely on sons and daughters of ours to provide through their sacrifices on the front-lines.


    Once victory is achieved, seek Arbitration from the Templar Order, demand the right to rule yourselves and directly provide your taxes, squandered by Nobles, to your Emperor Rasaec so that he may use the coin with your Due to protect the Empire as he always has but do not stop there.


    Prepare yourselves for battle against Nobility to retain your independence. Learn more constructs, stockpile your energy, and ensure the Order is aware you refuse to live under oppression, that you seek naught more than to be recognized as freemen and freewomen of the Empire.


    If but a few revolts succeed, and but a few of those retain independence, then Nobility will no longer be the only option for people and low born at large will finally learn what it is to be free. There will be runaways to join these bastions and the victories will cause revolts to occur more easily elsewhere. There will be tragedies, and these tragedies will fuel the anger and desire to rise in revolt of those who were previously cowed into submission but have heard of freedom being obtained elsewhere. In the end, the shift in culture will be unstoppable, inescapable.''


    I look to the north as I let the piece of parchment dry. There are gigantic silhouettes of mountains and no sign of light. I sigh and hope that I''ll find a pass tomorrow to block our pursuers.


    --- --- ---

 Unescapable.Ch38

    I awaken, as usual, in a startle with the morning sun. For once, I don''t recall what bloody nightmare disturbed my sleep which is good because the day promises to be tumultuous.


    I rise and clean my face with a splash of water before taking out my food. I almost pick out a piece of hard bread but think it best to treat myself and decide on a more recent, mellower, chunk to which I add a slice of smoked ham I''ve kept in reserve for a week.


    As I eat, three human-shaped puppies show up with docile expressions that make me shiver from disgust. I pay no attention to them until I finish my meal and enhance my eyes to scout the plains. Soon, my sight falls on the moon hanging in the sky between two mountains as if the Lake is telling me the way to go.


    ¡°I loved one story as a kid, I always asked Mother to tell it to me before going to sleep.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Uhla quickly asks, showing quite the lack of patience.


    ¡°Sh.¡± Rowland intervenes, causing more disturbance by trying to end hers.


    ¡°It was about a hero.¡± I tell them. ¡°A boy who met Emperor Rasaec by luck as he came back from the front-lines. The Emperor saw he was good so he gave him a seed to plant and grow.¡±


    ¡°Is that an inspirational story for peasants?¡± Uhla questions intently as she leans forward.


    ¡°You know, for someone that couldn''t hold back from babbling about visiting a theater in Hetlan, you sure have no ability to listen to a story.¡± Rowland grumbles.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorts.


    ¡°The child dug a hole in a secret corner of his back yard, under the breeze and sun, but away from prying eyes between a rock and an oak.¡± I recite. ¡°He planted the seed in fertilizer and then added water.¡± Heh, their faces. Kh, kh, they can''t tell if you''re being silly or if it''s the story. ¡°Then he sat down to wait all day with hope, but the seed did not grant him the fate to elope. It did not grow and so he left to plow.¡±


    ¡°It feels like you''re forcing the rhymes now.¡± Uhla notes with a grimace. Nahl flicks her shoulder. She crosses her hands over her mouth.


    ¡°The story can be told however one wants.¡± I explain with a slight smile. ¡°The boy kept a watchful eye on the seed and, week after week, took care of it. Eventually, after some months, a small sprout pierced the dirt and reached into the sky to reach the sun.¡± I take a bite from my loaf of bread. ¡°From that moment on it kept growing and growing, always matching the child and then the adolescent''s height as if the two shared an invisible bond.¡±


    ¡°Oooh.¡± Uhla coos, the smile she''s hiding is so wide I can see her cheeks stretch behind her hands.


    ¡°It gave the boy hope that his fate rested within reach, he believed that he had to be patient and only wished to age faster. As he approached adulthood, his shoulders grew larger but his growth stopped and so did the sprout''s.¡± I recite from memory, smiling because I can almost see Mother sitting on my bunk while absent-mindedly rearranging the straw. ¡°As years passed, the boy turned into a man while the sprout remained as it was, thick as half a wrist and tall as he is. With life passing by, the child turned farmer forgot his dreams as a boy and founded a family, only occasionally visiting the seed to remember his meeting with Emperor Rasaec. Yet, little did he know that his dearest friend, a girl he had confided in his whole life, admired him. She looked upon him with longing and looked upon his wife with jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Hu.¡± Uhla takes in a sharp breath.


    ¡°That woman, spiteful and filled with scorn, spilled secrets to a man from outside the village who she knew little of other than that he has few scruples and even less empathy. She spoke of the seed and the sprout, she spoke of her Emperor and of her lover the farmer.¡± I recount, enjoying their suddenly serious expressions. ¡°The man, held by greed and ambition, acted in that instant without allowing emotion or morality to hold him back. The woman distracted her friend with her crystalline voice and a beautiful song. He sneaked behind the oak and grabbed the sprout at the foot of the rock.¡±


    Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla are leaning forward, taken by the story. I take a bite and give them pause to raise the tension. They nervously observe me eat without making a sound.


    ¡°She gave a choice to love her or resent her. The farmer asked if there was danger. She cried and implied. The boy, now man and her friend, rushed to the sprout only to find another man working it out. The two struggled and ripped the gifted sapling into being.¡± I slowly inhale to leave them in suspense. ¡°The child, now a grown farmer, challenged the man and through flow fought for what he owned. The man, who aspired to thievery, was felled by a fist to the jaw.¡± I pause to let them imagine the scenery. ¡°Angry, with a bleeding nose, the man rose demanding reparation or he''ll throw caution. The farmer, dazed by the reaping of the sprout turned sapling and its branches broken on the ground, does not respond. The man raises his hand, and the adult turns into a child. He raises the seed turned sapling turned stick and realizes his fate.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°A string of pure golden flow poured out of him to link both ends of the stick and bend it backward, creating a radiant bow with which he fired one of the branches that fell during their struggle over the sapling. The thief was struck at the center of his chest by a golden branch which vanished, causing him to fall unconscious.¡± I pause.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Uhla asks avidly.


    ¡°From that day the farmer broke his friendship with the woman. He protected his village, wife, and children with this bow given to him by the Lake through its Chosen.¡± I reply with a smile. ¡°It''s said that no army nor Hersir or Princess ever succeeded in going past the arrows he fired with his broad shoulders, ever safeguarding the lands. The child turned adult turned farmer turned hero lived a good life and then, at the moment of his death, flew up in the warm and welcoming moonlight to enter the Lake of flames where one is never cold.¡±


    ¡°The moon is a gateway to the Lake?!¡± Uhla exclaims.


    ¡°Today it shines in broad daylight so it made me think of that story.¡± I tell her with a smile as I turn my eyes to the astral body hanging between two mountain peaks in the distance. ¡°But it''s just a story and I don''t even remember all of it.¡±


    ¡°It was interesting.¡± Nahl notes with a smile.


    ¡°We will fight with you if it comes down to it.¡± Rowland says, drawing a dark look from Uhla.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I exhale. ¡°Can you expose yourself? It isn''t the same thing as tying scouts up.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It shouldn''t be an issue if we take off the tabards, they''ve been aggressively pursuing us after all.¡± Rowland says.


    ¡°What abou...¡± I start.


    ¡°Uhla will carry the missives.¡± He interrupts.


    ¡°You''re not going to stop us.¡± Nahl notes.


    ¡°You''re free to do whatever you want.¡± I tell him with a shrug. ¡°But you should gather flow from the refugees if you plan to fight.¡±


    ¡°You won''t need it?¡± Rowland questions.


    ¡°I''m saturated, I regenerate flow at the same rate it decays.¡± I raise my gourd and show them the energy inside. ¡°I have a good hundred-fifty or more portions, I can''t hold any more than that for over a few hours.¡±


    I raise my loaf of bread to put an end to the conversation and gather my things to head towards the mountains. Rowland and Nahl follow along like two puppies, keeping their distance and scouring the surroundings but rushing back when I get too far.


    ¡°Is that...¡± Nahl pauses. ¡°That''s a silhouette on the flank of that mountain.¡± He tells us.


    I turn to indeed find a human watching at us from the distance. The figure is almost invisible but the moon''s rare presence in the morning sky is making it easier for our enhanced eyes to perceive the scout.


    I scour the area and manage to confirm three more presences, two of which could be animals or trees but are too far for me to judge one way or the other. I glimpse south and spot a mounted scout mid-way up a hill.


    ¡°The runaways haven''t been engaged but it doesn''t bode well that they found us so quickly, it implies there are a lot more soldiers pursuing us than before.¡± I comment. ¡°Siegfried and the Templar won''t fight to stop Nobles from escorting them back to Meiridin so I''m going to have to tell you to return and make sure they get to the pass as quickly as possible, Uhla.¡±


    ¡°What will you be doing?¡± She asks.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Preparing.¡± I reply.


    As she turns to leave, I place my hand on her shoulder to stop her. I glance to Rowland and Nahl, inspecting their expressions to figure out how serious they are about making a stand with me.


    Nahl''s traits are serious and determined while Rowland is scratching the scar on the left side of his face, a nervous sign but also one that confirms he''s mentally ready to draw his sword.


    ¡°Take your tabards off now, we may engage the troops trying to cut us off in the north if they made it to the pass.¡± I tell them.


    As they pull their light blue and white Hospitalier long shirts, I take my pouch off my back and put it in Uhla''s hands while keeping my eyes locked on hers to impress on her how serious I am.


    ¡°Don''t open it even if I die, don''t read what''s in it. Defend it with your life and, if I don''t make it, make sure it gets to Councilwoman Cecil.¡± I tell her. ¡°Do not even let my fiancee read it even if she orders you to hand it over.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°My will.¡± I reply shortly.


    We leave and head for the mountains. It takes a couple of hours to find high ground and spot a location with a pass that one is obligated to go through to avoid a detour of several hours at the shortest if there''s another pass.


    ¡°Any of you see any troops?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not from here, but there are definitely scouts all over the place.¡± Nahl replies. ¡°You will definitely reach the pass before any detachment of theirs.¡±


    ¡°Go back and guide the runaways to this pass north-east then.¡± I point at it. ¡°I''ll be down there preparing, and make sure to gather their energy.¡±


    I slowly walk down the mountain to the pass, weaving around small streams and large rocks so as not to exhaust myself. Down there, I find a large but shallow river with trees on the banks that are more spread out than appeared from up high.


    The mountain on the east and on the west are too steep to cross without flow and even then soldiers would have to take it slow or risk falling down with a high risk of death but the fact is that it is mostly open ground down here.


    I search my memory for the kinetic cube construct and start meddling with the core until I''m satisfied it will almost be as good as my unstructured version. I hide a handful of these constructs in the walls of the gorge, enough to cause a landslide, with a thirty second delay.


    Then, I link those constructs to a few alarm constructs down in the pass which I leave inactive for now. I go a few dozen meters deeper into the gorge and sit down with my long damaged broadsword on my lap, preparing myself for a fight.


    It takes half the day for the group of runaways to arrive with their mules and the sound of marching soldiers follows soon behind them. Their stressed expressions and Rowland''s tense one tells me that there are pursuers on their tails.


    Siegfried and the other Templar''s absence tells me he tried to do all he could to slow down our pursuers and it obviously didn''t work. I send a messaging construct up my link to the alarm constructs to activate them. As soon as soldiers enter the range of these triggers, they''ll activate the kinetic cubes that will cause a shower of rocks to fall.


    The cleverest part of this setup is that, if the soldiers advance with disruptions constructs, the alarm construct''s dismantling will cause the kinetic cube to no longer have anything to stop them from activating.


    People pass me by with stiff traits. A few seem like they want to speak to me so I close my eyes. Hilda and Marie tell them not to bother me, getting into an argument with Leah.


    She''s so young despite being older. Rowland and Nahl move in to stand by me, facing the entrance of the gorge. Still resting? It is ironic, you need me not when I can wake to help but when you need me I cannot wake because our body is too exhausted.


    It may be different this time, I won''t move until I''ve exhausted most of my energy and it is unlikely it will be enough to stop them so I''ll need you to slaughter enough of them to run.


    ¡°Is that...¡± Nahl trails off.


    I open my eyes but find no troops in front of us. The ex-Templar is looking behind us. I turn to find that, up on the other side of the mountain to the east, is a troop of a half-dozen riders looking down on us.


    Once again, lack of information defeated my tactical choices. I''m sorry. It''s fine, Liz, Cecil should be able to find a path to successfully destroy Nobility with what I gave her. You don''t believe that. But it gives me hope at the dawn of defeat.


    ¡°Go.¡± I tell Nahl and Rowland. ¡°Lead the runaways to the west and hide to let the troops they sneaked behind us into Hetlan enter the pass. Escape when they engage me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Rowland hesitates.


    ¡°Today is the day the Freepath ends or is proven unstoppable.¡± I tell them as I stand up.


    I swing my broadsword a few times, enjoying the whooshing sound made by its single edge. Enemies north, enemies south, today you wake sister. Let us hope not.


    I smile and walk into the shallow stream, enjoying the cool feeling of water climbing up my ankles. I plant the weapon in the riverbed and stand facing the south with my hand extended out as I hear hooves striking the ground.


    My link to the alarm constructs snaps. Rows of soldiers walk past a curve in the pass. Crack, brrkrbrrrm. Panicked cries arise as fissures appear in the gorge and boulders rolls down to crush them.


    A full company of cavalry suddenly charges out from the center of the soldiers, straight at me in the stream. Their horses aren''t having nearly as much trouble in the water as infantry would but it is slowing them down.


    They''re too spread out and numerous to eliminate all their mounts with a few air-blades and, sadly, I cannot use the lightning construct. The Exemplar may think highly of my constructs but he doesn''t place the huge importance on them he would on the lightning construct because he doesn''t know how good they are.


    I spread out twenty portions of flow in the water and focus on it even as the riders point their spears at me, evidently planning to encircle me and then batter me down with unceasing charges from every direction.


    Their shields take a golden hue and so do their chain-mails. I close my fist in reality and in my mind, causing the kinetic force of the flowing water to be channeled by my energy and sent up through the air at the riders.


    As a direct result, the stream stops still and the riders are thrown back by the impacts on their shields and bodies. I hear bones snap in a cacophony as the horses had their hooves stuck in an immobile substance for a brief moment.


    The mounts drop head first into the water with splashes as they neigh in pain. Each of them had at least two of their legs broken. Some of the riders are unconscious from falling head first on their helmets while others landed on other''s spears and were injured.


    Of a hundred enemies, not including their mounts, I have taken out two dozen at the most. Yet, they are looking at me with fear and disbelief as they panically retreat. I hear a shout behind their lines and recognize Mark''s voice but not the words as my mind is utterly focused on flow.


    I send out ten portions of energy to gather water and shape blades with it. Rows and rows of soldiers advance with old shields. Their faces are sweaty and expressions aggressive.


    It seems like they''ve had an entire army force-march to keep up with cavalry going around. I sigh and channel kinetic energy to propel my water-blades out of the stream and to my right.


    The soldiers link their shields and brace, a perfect reaction to counter air-blades. It would have worked perfectly if I hadn''t been using water propelled by kinetic energy.


    Crack. The golden blades collide with the shields and cut through them before slicing into the leather armors of the soldiers wielding them. Their entire front-line collapses in gore.


    Intestines spill out as the water that made up my blades seeps out and turns rosy with their blood. The soldiers on the left bank charge at me because of their officers'' impulsive reaction, many enter the stream and jump over the horses to go straight for me.


    I send out ten portions of energy to knock them back as I did the riders, eliminating three dozen of them from the fight by shattering their shields and bones, killing some who had the misfortune of being struck in the skull by the wild kinetic force I release from the stream.


    The rest of the soldiers on the front-line bring forth their swords and lion step over the water to strike me with one pair after the other. I activate my perception construct to extend the second I have into ten and release twenty portions of flow in a fog to seize control of the air.


    As I can''t deal with them all using air-blades because of their staggered formation, I decide to do something akin to what Duke Meria did to deal with me and the Rykz but less deadly.


    I use unstructured energy to make tiny round spiky seeds of hard air and launch them at the group, peppering them in hundreds of projectiles. The soldiers, because they held their shields out to be able to strike me, receive them full on.


    Most lose balance in mid-air and tumble into the water with bleeding faces and hands. A handful manages to stay on course to hit me but all it takes to deal with them is to gather the spiky seeds that fell and launch them to intercept them.


    The last of them drops screaming into the water. I inject more flow into my surroundings, causing those that should have followed up on the assault to pause with fear on their faces.


    Yet, suddenly, my opponent''s eyes brighten and cheers arise from their disheveled ranks. It should have taken at least a few breaths for them to recover from being bashed so hard and their morale shouldn''t be so high.


    Their eyes are looking past us. I snap around to look behind me. There is an entire company of cavalry equipped in chain-mail with reinforced shields moving through the pass with sabers in hand.


    As they move south through the pass, I glimpse a column of archers following with their flanks protected by heavy infantry armed wearing chain-mail and cuirasses to protect their chests.


    These may not be of better quality than mine but are still much harder to pierce. Air-blades won''t cut it, not unless I spend four or five portions on each and there are more of them than I can take out with flow.


    I turn back south to determine if I can eliminate this detachment first but I find that the riders have retreated and that Marks is about to send a tide of soldiers that occupy the entire width of the valley at me. Liz, can you make it through? No, this pass is now... unescapable.


    ¨C Arc 03 End ¨C

 Comprehensive.Ch01

    Liz'' estimation born of her instincts, which I trust more than mine at this point considering how often I''ve been caught off guard lately, hits me like a hammer because I never thought it would end like this.


    My desperate situation triggers a physically painful tingling to course through my body and causes my heart-rate to spike which induces a sharp stretching agony making my survival even less likely.


    To make matters worse, a dozen soldiers holding as many crossbows move up from behind Marks to take aim at me, the Ladyling clearly has her own plans in case her reinforcements didn''t make it in time and has no reason to abandon them even though they''ve arrived.


    There is so much flow concentrated in the bolts that the golden glow is as intense as a summer''s sun. I focus entirely on flow, slowing down my perceptions to the point where hearing and sight fade only to leave twelve silver bolts aimed at me.


    I direct my eighty portions to course through me and into my armor only to witness the bolts launch at me before I''m ready. In spite of the slower passage of time, the projectiles cross the distance in an instant.


    Four hit first, two on my helmet, one on my cuirass, and the last on my stubbed leather skirt. These attempt to twist the kinetic force of their impact and send it drilling through steel to allow the bolts to wreak havoc in my body but my control supersedes these construct''s.


    As these four are deflected, the other six hit at the center-mass of my body. Three using armor-penetrating constructs are stopped cold by my runic defenses but this drops my reserves to a third of what they were.


    The last bolts burst, bypassing my kinetic control to send out a massive wave of heat that drains my flow to the point where I only retain a handful of portions entirely insufficient to deal with the flames.


    We died and were reborn in fire only to be consumed by it in the end. Liz begins waking and reaches out for the broadsword we stuck in the ground. I channel the kinetic force of the stream with the last of our flow and propel water to cover our body.


    It works but not nearly enough, I can feel the wave of scorching heat seep into my flesh, so intense it''ll make my blood boil. A silver ray suddenly flashes out towards me from my back, too fast to stop. Even in our state, they still...


    Liz rages, her hand is laid on the pommel of our weapon yet it is useless against this. She is unwilling to die without striking down enemies but there is no way to stop this attack.


    We open our eyes to peer at the ring on our finger. I''m so sorry, Leomi, Celyz. A timid echo of the past rises an instant before the beings sharing the body she died in lose their lives in turn.


    The silver energy falls and wraps up around us. There are at least four hundred portions, far more than I could ever hope to usurp even if I still had the energy I stockpiled.


    Will it shred me apart? Fuel the blaze and turn me to ashes? The answer is irrelevant. I use the last of my time to send my thoughts to my lovers, hoping they''ll find happiness without me.


    Yet, these last moments drag out. I suddenly notice that the heat has vanished, drained by the silver energy which is now swirling around me without attacking. I peer my eyelids open, causing Liz to settle back in her nest at the back of my mind.


    Marks is glaring at something past me. The soldiers facing me seem stunned and are reorganizing their ranks in despair. I draw my broadsword from the ground and take a low defensive stance so as I throw a glance behind me.


    I find that the riders are charging and that the archers have drawn their bows to aim at the Ladyling''s people. There is a woman in a thick white winter fur coat observing the entire pass from up the flank of the mountain with a thick cloud of majestic golden energy surrounding her.


    ¡°Dammit, not Edusa again.¡± Liz grumbles.


    ¡°Seems like we both owe her one.¡± I note, rather amused by my sister''s reaction of disgust but mostly relieved.


    I inject a sliver of flow into my weapon and swing at the golden energy swirling around me, easily seizing it all. As Hetlan''s cavalry gallops on my flanks, I weave and launch air-blades ahead of them.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Marks bellows.


    The soldiers'' shield-wall breaks like a dam as they turn tail and run. My air-blades are intercepted by disruption constructs and I decide not to reform them so as not to implicate Edusa since I''m using her flow.


    The riders slow down and interrupt their charge but don''t break ranks or sheath their weapons as they observe them retreat. I hear a horse move close to me and turn to find a tall blonde grinning at me.


    Idali lets her spear slide down to the ground and then uses it to gracefully hop off the horse. I sheath my weapon to hold my hand out. Idali seizes my wrist in the warrior way so I return the favor.


    She looks in better health overall but, with how she dismounted, she seems to be avoiding to push the symbiont in her leg without reason. I refill my reserve with forty of the portions and send the rest of the flow back to Edusa.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''ve made quite a bit of noise, it would have been difficult not to hear about your exodus even without the spies feeding us more and more ridiculous reports.¡± Idali replies.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this attack, Duchess Hetlan?!¡± Marks utters.


    Despite her voice being relatively quiet, it spreads throughout the gorge and then into the valley beyond. She seems to barely be able to stand on her feet yet her expression is resolute.


    ¡°We are defending our Duchy.¡± Edusa replies with a calm and steady voice.


    ¡°Pray-tell, what is the meaning of house Cenwalh sending an army into my Duchy?¡±


    ¡°An army?! We... qrh.¡± Marks'' eruption of anger causes her coughing fit. Her face pales. ¡°There are only a few hundred soldiers, this is no army!¡± She protests. ¡°We are chasing a murderer!¡±


    ¡°This is quite an outrageous force to hunt a mere criminal.¡± Edusa notes skeptically. She''s clearly lying through her teeth considering how promptly she defended me and then gave me flow. ¡°It is a poorly chosen justification considering habits and custom dictate you should notify Hetlan rather than cross the borders of my demesne.¡± She adds.


    ¡°There was no time to wait! Duchess, this Jessica Freepath is a dangerous rebel!¡± Marks protests.


    ¡°What one calls a rebel, others like the people of Hetlan call a savior who rescued those house Cenwalh either abandoned or sold to the institute.¡± Edusa counters calmly.


    ¡°Lies!¡± Marks bellows with a difficult expression.


    ¡°We will deal with the issue ourselves, whatever the reason you aren''t allowed to cross our borders with an armed force of any size.¡± Edusa utters with finality.


    ¡°This is borderline rebellion, Duchess! There is a decree ordering her capture or execution signed by both the Chancellor and the Queen!¡± The Ladyling exclaims. ¡°You cannot stop me from arresting her!¡±


    ¡°The King himself could be here that I would turn him away, Countess Marks.¡± Edusa says with a cold voice that sends a shockwave through the ranks. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Treachery.¡± Marks murmurs in disbelief.


    ¡°Caeviel has suffered enough because of his ambitions, I advise you not to trigger a civil war because I assure you that your knowledge of the events that led to this day is lacking.¡± The Duchess spells out each word and then waves her hand, ending her sound construct.


    I throw Idali a curious look but she gives me a thin smile and a shrug to say she doesn''t know why Edusa is being so confrontational. Her cheeks are slightly red though, which I hope isn''t a sign she has a renewed interest in me.


    ¡°I only told her she could trust you, I don''t know why she''d go this far.¡± Idali mutters.


    ¡°Hm. I guess I''ll find out myself.¡± I say as I turn to leave.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath!¡± Marks calls out. ¡°I challenge you! Come and fight me!¡±


    I pause to inspect her. She''s unsteady and pale, I can guess that she''s heavily bandaged and that the wound I inflicted on her is sutured. At least the woman has conviction and perseverance to complete her task.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll accept if you can make a lion strike.¡± I yell back at her.


    Marks grits her teeth and lowers her chin in shame. She knows she cannot without even trying. I make my way out of the pass. The archers and heavy infantry soldiers I walk by look upon me with admiration that tells me they''ve heard stories that don''t contain much of reality.


    I split with Idali who return to Edusa while I go check up on the runaways to make sure the Duchess didn''t lie about her purpose of welcoming them. I find the camp only to witness Marie speaking to Siegfried and his companion Templar.


    So there is a political game afoot, and here I thought the Order wasn''t allowed to play these. I sigh and recover my umbrella from one of the mules before heading for the side of the mountain upon which Edusa stands as a Queen in her white garb.


    The sight disturbs me because I owe her and it would cost me to have to eventually destroy her if she clings to power. While I''ve not experienced the kind of political power she holds, I do have first-hand experience of what becoming almost unstoppable does to someone.


    I may never have given up on the Little one if it wasn''t killing me, if I didn''t have the option to re-implant it and live a long life. It is a corruption of the mind to be powerful, one''s perspective changes to the point where one is no longer aware that they are no longer who they were but perhaps an opposite.


    I slowly climb up the side of the valley until I find myself facing her with Idali a step behind. Her back is straight but her green gaze seems a bit timid, out of awkwardness or nervousness.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, we meet at last.¡± Edusa speaks up.


    ¡°Liz spoke much of you as well.¡± I reply with a corner smile.


    ¡°It was difficult to tell whether Elizabeth was ally or enemy at the time, I don''t regret what I did, merely how or why I did.¡± She replies with a thin smile. ¡°Congratulations but, I have to ask, how is my liege?¡±


    ¡°Sad and angry. Her mother was killed through poison by an assassin likely sent by the Cenwalh or Roskal.¡± I reply flatly.


    ¡°I''ve heard, I''m sorry your engagement ended in such tragedy.¡± Edusa says with a genuine expression. ¡°I hope the rumors about Elizabeth hunting you are as misleading as the impostor was.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I pause to ponder. Are they? Sister, I would never! Liz. Well, I did consider trapping you in your head for a night alone with my kitten but... that doesn''t count right? ¡°They''re greatly exaggerated.¡± I tell the Duchess.


    ¡°Good, I''m playing a delicate game here and I would rather not have her chaotic influence destabilize it.¡± Edusa says with a sharp nod. ¡°I now have the power to put her down and my competitive side may weigh on my judgment.¡± She did not just say that.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I clear my throat to suppress my hotblooded sister. ¡°Should I take that as a warning for myself?¡± Edusa makes a mysterious smile that pretty much confirms my assumption. ¡°Why did you act so heavy-handed towards Marks if you don''t exactly welcome me here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because your quest was Noble according to the old usage of the word.¡± She replies. I can''t help making a grimace. ¡°It would have been shameful for me to dedicate less to these people''s safety as you did.¡±


    ¡°That''s quite the risk to take.¡± I note.


    ¡°Not so much, the Order seems to be moving towards petitioning the Emperor to remove King Cenwalh from his throne, which would involve testimony from titled Nobles of Caeviel and opinions from rulers of other Kingdoms.¡± Edusa replies. ¡°It gives me more freedom to act as I wish. There is also the fact that the King must be headed for Telnur at the moment so it''ll be a long while before the news catch up with him. Also, I''ve made sure that Meiridin receives reports of Hetlan being in chaos so they should perceive this move as a play to establish my authority rather than a threat.¡±


    ¡°You''ve grown from your days of chasing Liz on Meria''s rooftops.¡± I comment with a chuckle.


    ¡°A mere half year but I now carry a multitude of lives on my shoulders.¡± Edusa replies with a humble tone that reassures me towards the future direction she''ll take.


    Idali squirms a bit at these words. I narrow my eyes as I notice that her tint is redder than it was. No way. Idali''s falling for Edusa. She does have great eyes. Light gray is much cooler than green but... yes.


    ¡°Is that the ring?¡± Edusa suddenly asks, causing Idali''s expression to stiffen. She''s definitely falling for her if just this innocent question is making her jealous.


    ¡°It is.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°What is it made of?¡± She questions curiously.


    ¡°Bone from...¡± I pause. ¡°It''s complicated.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Now, I''m really dying to know. At least give me the short version?¡± Edusa insists.


    ¡°I guess I can.¡± I tell her, rather willing to show off. ¡°Bone from my lost arm''s ring-finger forms the base with a band of silver from the symbol of our break-up around it. The black designs are from the hair Leomi cut, that itself is a long story but they turned white, and then the jewel chips spread out are symbolic as well.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Edusa opens her mouth but then closes it and plasters a smile on her face. ¡°It''s full of meaning, then?¡± She asks rhetorically. ¡°That''s great.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± I agree despite the rings we wear being much more than that, platitudes are fine since neither I nor Leomi is easy to understand.


    ¡°I''ve three people waiting in my tent who insisted on urgently meeting me before the battle, I assume they''re yours?¡± Edusa asks.


    ¡°No, they''re Hospitaliers.¡± I deny. ¡°Sent by Leomi to watch over me and deliver messages to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Edusa nods. ¡°We shall go, then.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± I question.


    ¡°I would appreciate having the benefit of your perspective on the matter, but we can delay the meeting if you have other needs to attend to?¡± Edusa says, ending her declaration with an inquiring tone.


    ¡°To be honest, I already have my plans so I''m going to sleep and eat.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°And your plans won''t change according to the way these news affect Hetlan?¡± She asks with narrowed eyelids.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I reply with a casual voice. ¡°I serve none, Edusa.¡±


    ¡°I would still rather have you in that meeting, sharing your views, than to learn of your actions once it is too late.¡± She argues, surprising me by not threatening me.


    ¡°Fine, but I warn you that as soon as I find Wraith, I''ll be going after him whether he''s in the wild or hiding in the Emperor''s Tomb at the heart of the Empire.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I assume this Wraith is connected to the assassination.¡± Edusa notes. ¡°You''ll have to tell me all about this but it shouldn''t be an issue.¡±


    I nod and head out at her side towards the other side of the valley while telling her of what I found out. Idali follows in step with us while exuding an almost imperceptible acrid odor I recognize as Rykz pheromones.


    We reach a large camp at the foot of the mountain holding at the very least a thousand soldiers. The guards at the entrance salute their Duchess but don''t bow or kneel, which I find very relaxed.


    It is quite odd considering the respect each of her people shows her. The lack of Nobles in the encampment is just as significant, it seems like Edusa almost purged her surroundings of them or that those high born that serve her favor standard uniforms and Hetlan''s crest.


    We make our way past a vast tent that seems to function as both forge and armory. The smiths inside are smelting ore, which to me indicates that the Duchy itself is running short on both supplies and workers as a consequence of all she had to cede to Cenwalh to obtain her title.


    At the same time, there seems to be a large number of apprentices assisting the smiths so it may be that she''s already taken steps to cover her losses. Still, the grain she brought back from the south can''t have been enough.


    ¡°How long will it take you to bring Hetlan back on war-footing?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°It''s unknowable.¡± Edusa shakes her head. ¡°If I had to guess, maybe half a year if things go perfectly with Sykus in Mirus.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I''ll see you both tomorrow.¡± I tell her and Idali. ¡°Have fun.¡± I add as I walk off to embarrass them both.


    I make my way out of the camp from the east and walk the long way around it back up the mountain to find an isolated spot to rest in. Once I do, I simply crumble down to my ass. I pant heavily with a painfully throbbing chest as my nerves flare.


    I''ve repressed myself since I thought I was going to die only to be rescued out of nowhere to not show weakness to anyone but the flirting with death took a toll on my mind and body. It takes me a while until I calm down enough to lie down in a ball and close my eyes shut.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch02 Interlude

    Duchess Edusa watches the woman leave with an assured but alert gait. She has a sour feeling in her mouth and some embarrassment because of the words she left which prevent her from turning to Idali.


    Edusa played it casual but, when her eyes fell on that ring, her stomach sunk and she immediately knew that her liege returned to the woman who caused her such pain she ran into Elizabeth Vil''s arms.


    Yet, she can understand Lance because of what Jessica Freepath went through to guide these runaways to Hetlan. It must have been excruciating to be on constant alert for battle during several weeks with none to rely on to fight.


    ¡°How did the two of you meet?¡± Edusa asks in a whisper.


    ¡°She was in Meria when it fell, and guided me after...¡± Idali trails off.


    Edusa wonders in what way she could have guided her but then understands that Freepath''s connection to Elizabeth Vil means she likely knows quite a bit about the Rykz parasite, like the size and effects of it.


    ¡°She left as soon as possible, does she dislike me?¡± The Duchess asks, hoping that she''ll get to talk to Jessica in private.


    ¡°Honestly? She seemed rather warm there.¡± Idali replies with an awkward smile.


    --- --- ---


    A dozen kilometers north-east of Port-Odo is a plain with thousands of tents arranged in rows that the Hospitaliers set at the end of winter to lodge those who responded to honorary Duchess Lance''s call to arms.


    It stayed organized until people arrived with their luggage at which point life took over. Now there are tents blocking paths and cooking fires in the middle of intersections.


    Professional soldiers and veterans have kept to some degree of discipline but, without being assigned to even squads with an officer, it is a bare minimum. Hospitaliers can do no more than keep the peace throughout the huge camp holding a good twenty thousand volunteers with more arriving each day.


    Leomi Lance lodges at the center of this small temporary city in a humble tent with a luxurious interior. She does not stay there by choice but by necessity to receive news and give orders as quickly as possible.


    She spends most of her days laid back in a blue satin slanted couch with a dozen pillows and a golden jay on her left shoulder. Unable to truly grieve her mother with all the work she has, she is emotionally hanging on by a single thread of hope that the woman she loves and makes her so angry is more competent than reckless.


    It makes her truly furious that her fiancee left her to grieve only to cause her more grief by throwing herself into another fight in Meiridin. Leomi''s right hand snaps onto the bracelet around her left wrist to reassure her it''s there.


    ¡°Honey, she set fire to the rope holding the counter-weight to the portcullis which brought the old rusted gate down.¡± Yvonne says reassuringly from a corner of the tent. ¡°They won''t be able to pursue her.¡±


    ¡°How fast do you think civilians holding newborn are going to be?¡± Leomi snaps.


    ¡°As fast as they need to be, Jessica will be fine.¡± The sword-sworn reassures her.


    ¡°She better, what if I send...¡± Leomi starts.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Yvonne interrupts. ¡°She''ll worry if you send the jay again, or get angry, likely both.¡±


    ¡°Angry? She left me!¡± Leomi explodes.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± Yvonne utters with a somber tone. ¡°You pushed her away.¡±


    ¡°You better be right about Rowland being able to support her.¡± Lance mutters with a sinking voice.


    ¡°The two of you need to stop jabbing at each other like this, and he''ll do what''s best not what you want.¡± The sword-sworn responds.


    Leomi rises to pick a fight but Yvonne crosses the tent and forces a cup of hot mint tea in her hands which causes her to settle back down with her memories of drinking this with her parents as a young girl.


    ¡°This better not be poisoned.¡± Leomi murmurs with a pout.


    ¡°It''ll be next time you commandeer my lover to take care of yours.¡± The sword-sworn replies playfully.


    ¡°Not my lover, she''s my fiancee.¡± The dignified honorary Duchess pouts.


    Leomi Lance''s sight falls on the pure blue sapphire, causing her sadness because of the memories it contains. The blood red cracks on its surface then cause her heart to melt because of the unbreakable bond it represents.


    Yet, the fact she was abandoned despite that causes her left hand to shake and she throws the cup of mint tea out, breaking the fragile porcelain in a fit of fury.


    Tears gather in the corners of her light gray eyes as her conflicting emotions cause her to lose control. Yvonne quickly rushes to sit by her side on the slanted couch, wrapping her ward in a hug from behind.


    ¡°Where is that dog? Where is Cenwalh?!¡± Leomi erupts.


    ¡°Shh, he''s delaying so as to try to catch us off-guard but he''s on the way.¡± The sword-sworn whispers.


    Lance grits her teeth, knowing that the tricks she''s prepared have a time limit before they''re exposed. There are huge tents filled with sacks of straw made to look like grain to deceive her opponents into thinking she can actually afford to support this army when Izla Meria is utterly unable to feed it.


    She needs the King to arrive with his army and, very predictably, usurp her command of the campaign. As soon as he arrives, she will start distributing weapons and grain, making it seem as if she''s doing all she can to supply the army before her command is taken from her and these things are seized by greedy Nobles.


    She does not fear the trick she is going to play to be exposed later because her reputation is high above that of the rest of Nobility who are known to lie for political gains.


    She knows that, no matter what they say about her later, the army won''t believe it. It''ll in fact further destroy the Court''s reputation if it tries to soil hers in her absence, even if their words are pure truth.


    This is the most time-sensitive part of her tricks, the second part is the distribution of weapons she obtained from Edusa that she cannot begin until the last moment because, same as the grain, she lacks enough to arm every combatant that responded to her call.


    To add a layer to the deception that she''s providing the majority of the food and weapons, she''s ordered crests to be engraved on every weapon in the armory.


    That of house Lance, house Meria, house Odo, and many others whose weapons are known to be in her possession. Other weapons have had crests engraved and then filed down until they became unrecognizable.


    Once Cenwalh arrives, she''ll distribute them all far and wide so that every weapon that the combatants then receive can be thought to come from her. This will effectively buy the assembled army''s good will and effectively render the King''s usurpation moot.


    Chief Justicier Grace will travel with the Hospitaliers to Telnur and keep doing her work, ensuring that none forget Lance''s grand plan and also ensure that morality prevails by intervening when necessary.


    Leomi is eager to outmaneuver the King by taking advantage of his orthodox way of thinking. She''s aware of her unstable state of mind and blames her jay for it but rather than let anger spoil her excitement at the prospect of victory, at changing the world, she prefers to let her arousal build.


    ¡°I''m going to screw him, snare him here to win in Telnur.¡± Leomi mutters with a harsh voice.


    ¡°You will.¡± Yvonne gently tells her while caressing her white hairs.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The presence of her sword-sworn with who she has shared a very special bond for years that in some ways is as deep as the one she shares with Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath excites her further because she loves being observed.


    Leomi unashamedly reaches down to unfasten her belt. Yvonne sighs softly but does not stop hugging her. In fact, she discreetly lifts her ward''s shirt so that it doesn''t obstruct her sex.


    Lance pulls down her pants to kick them away and pulls the knickers she stole from her fiancee in secret down her long legs. She places her palm on her intimacy and starts rubbing, masturbating under her sword-sworn''s sight. She enjoys how the gaze she imagines on her makes her lower-stomach burn up.


    ¡°I''m going to screw him.¡± Leomi utters as she roughly penetrates herself with two fingers. ¡°Fuck him until he begs for his life. Then, take that away for what he did to Mother and tried to do to my Liz, what his people are trying to do to my Jess.¡±


    ¡°But, for now, he is best left ignorant.¡± Yvonne whispers.


    ¡°Uhmph.¡± Lance exhales as she pushes out with her waist to push her slender fingers as deep as possible. ¡°Toy with him who looks to the sky as he walks ignorant of the darkness beneath, unaware I''m taking him from behind with a blade sneaking up to his throat.¡±


    Leomi reaches out to caress Yvonne''s left breast as her thrusting motions get quicker between her legs, causing obscene squishing sounds. Her sword-sworn can''t help but blush in slight arousal.


    She could join her ward in pleasing herself but she doesn''t share her quirks so, at the moment, she regrets not having Rowland to scratch the itch and gently grabs Lance''s hand in hers to stop having her chest handled roughly.


    ¡°Ihm. Ihm.¡± Leomi moans. The jay on her shoulder hides its beak under its wing. ¡°Uiihm!¡± She arcs up as she quickly reaches a climax and pleasure spreads throughout her body in waves.


    She falls back, sweaty and exhausted despite how rapidly she got herself off. Yvonne gently brushes a few short strands of messy hair back and helps her ward settle back in the couch. Then, the sword-sworn heads out of the tent to gather the latest reports that she''ll transmit to Leomi once she wakes.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Leomi weakly calls out. ¡°Help me put my pants back, on and call Mary in.¡±


    ¡°In your state? You should go to sleep as usual.¡± Yvonne protests.


    ¡°Can go again, want to, later.¡± Lance dismisses while panting. ¡°I need to make sure, the storing tents are guarded, by the ignorant and those who know are sent to Kruzser today.¡±


    Yvonne sighs because she knows that part of Leomi is doing this as much for the sexual pleasure as it is to bully her to satisfy a minimal sadistic impulse and not lose control.


    --- --- ---


    The lanky Prince Arkur of house Caroline is riding north with the taciturn sword-master at his side. He does not know what game honorary Duchess Lance and King Cenwalh are playing but he does not need to in order to be aware that they''re wasting time.


    One is awaiting in the plains with a disorganized mob of twenty thousand containing more runaway peasants than qualified warriors while the rest is a jumble of guards and soldiers with little to no experience.


    He expects that mess of an army to actually be closer to fifty thousand considering he learned in the morning that many of them have been intercepted by King Cenwalh up north who leads close to sixty thousand or more depending on estimations.


    Arkur doesn''t care what either side plans, he knows what he plans to do and that''s enough. He removes his riding jacket to expose the embroidery of his tunic as he approaches the King''s huge camp at the border of the lake.


    It is a blatant use of his role as the Fourth''s flow-smith to influence politics despite him being here as a Prince of Telnur but it is fine in this case because the Phalanxes need this army to start moving south today in order to get there by summer. As he approaches, a squad of riders heads out to meet him.


    ¡°Halt there!¡± The officer calls out with a grandiloquent tone.


    The Prince, in no mood to entertain these people, keeps riding forth while extending his hand out to shape string constructs. He makes sure they''re not so thin they''ll cut through these soldiers and then launches them to immobilize these impertinent people.


    --- --- ---


    King Cenwalh, dressed in his royal robes with his crown by his side, raises his cup of wine to his lips but freezes as a man in a white uniform with a purple ''IV'' on his chest barges into his large tent, revealing a dozen tied up guards outside.


    ¡°King Cenwalh!¡± Arkur Caroline bellows.


    ¡°Prince Arkur! This is most improper behavior!¡± Richard, the old chamberlain, berates.


    Cenwalh presses his lips together and links to the network of constructs covering the area. He expands their range and briefly activates a localized disruption effect to free the incompetent Nobles he gave the honor to guard him this day.


    Their lack of ability is usually irrelevant because none would dare assault a King, and even fewer than none would succeed. Cenwalh''s purpose with this guard is to induce lower Nobles or higher ones in financial trouble to spend much on their gear to be suitably presentable and then reward them with just enough gold or presents to keep them in his debt.


    ¡°Improper?!¡± Arkur erupts angrily. ¡°Then what do you call this delay of almost an entire week! Treason?!¡±


    ¡°You''ve gone too far, Prince! This is Caeviel!¡± Richard blows up.


    The chamberlain turns to the Nobles his King freed to order them to throw the Prince out but Cenwalh lazily raises his hand to stop the confrontation. The King then signals the Prince to approach.


    ¡°We humbly confess that We do not follow your reasoning, Prince Arkur.¡± Cenwalh speaks up with a deceptively lazy voice as his brain turns rapidly.


    ¡°You made promises to help Telnur, yet I witness you taking a spring vacation at the side of a lake!¡± Arkur utters, showing more anger than he feels.


    ¡°We''ve experienced delays, as is often the case in war. We are certain Telnur will understand that it is no small undertaking for Caeviel to cross the chains of mountains separating the Kingdoms.¡± Cenwalh replies diplomatically.


    ¡°Delays mean deaths!¡± Arkur spits out. ¡°You''ve assured us of your army''s competence yet I find that this risible honorary Duchess has been ready and only been awaiting the rest of those she called to arms for days!¡±


    ¡°You jest, Prince.¡± Richard protests while shaking his head which disturbs the few thin white hairs covering his head.


    ¡°Caeviel is unfortunately not as united as it once was, Prince.¡± Cenwalh says with such a saddened expression that it would be fit for a tragedy. ¡°There is word that the traitor Elizabeth Vil has defied her exile, We must ensure Our house is in order before ferrying south.¡±


    ¡°Those are lies engineered by rebels from Izla Meria, I am well aware since I have witnessed the impostor''s corpse.¡± Arkur utters with a corner smile to impress on the King that his siding with honorary Duchess Lance is a consequence of his delaying and to threaten more if he continues so.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cenwalh snorts, his expression falling.


    It is evident that this choice from the Prince signifies that Telnur isn''t taking him seriously enough or overestimating Izla Meria and in so trying to take advantage of Caeviel''s turmoil to control them.


    ¡°We shall study this perspective on the matter.¡± The King says to dismiss the Prince. ¡°Thank you for bringing this to Our attention, Prince, but next time... do await Court hours to visit.¡±


    He knows he won''t be able to use the impostor any longer if Telnur grants Izla Meria their influence in the matter and so feels cross enough not to continue the verbal spar.


    He decides instead to reap the fruit of the honorary Duchess'' efforts by rightfully assuming control of the rest of the army she''s gathered. Much as it annoys Cenwalh, for now he has to ensure Telnur is happy enough by his progress to consider an alliance.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi rises in the very morning to hear loud calls and the thundering noise of an army on the march. Her lips stretch because this is the sound of the King falling on her sword. She''ll need a few hard stomps on the pommel of that metaphorical sword in Telnur to end him but this is a good start.


    She reaches to an alarm construct and triggers it, causing a signal to ring in other parts of the camp. Hospitaliers rush into the storage tents to grab prepared bundles of weapons and sacks of grain to distribute them to the people gathered.


    --- --- ---


    King Cenwalh rides towards what he can''t help but think of as a rebel camp with the rising sun at his left side, shining on him to be reflected by his polished majestic plate armor.


    He leads the army on his warhorse with no intention at all to stop because he has already sent his people a handful of minutes ahead to call for the gathering of these forces so that they''ll integrate to the back of the column on the march.


    His plan is simple. The chaos of the situation will make his unquestionable authority and legitimacy evident as people will follow the King when given no time to think. He believes, and he is correct in this matter alone, that Leomi Lance will not have predicted him to act so high-handed which means she won''t be prepared to counter this simple move.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi Lance stares, baffled, as the long column marches past her camp. She can hear calls across hers to gather into units and fall into rank to depart. She can''t help but frown despite this being no defeat to her.


    She had hoped to trigger a confrontation between her and the King under the sight of all. It would have boosted her legitimacy. She is upset because Cenwalh should have tried to at least make contact with her.


    She thinks he would have seen the benefit in both using her reputation to claim ownership of the expedition and having her to blame during defeats but, apparently, the King is so arrogant he doesn''t think he needs her.


    Lance scowls at this blunder of hers but decides it is no loss because, without being able to use her name to unite the army of almost a hundred thousand, it''ll be easier for her to later draw some of it to herself.


    ¡°Send a messenger galloping to Port-Odo, tell Grace to lead the way to Telnur with the Justiciers.¡± Lance orders Yvonne.


    ¡°It''ll piss the King off.¡± The sword-sworn notes.


    ¡°Not as much as what I''m about to do and I don''t care, the man is delusional if he thinks he can take my army without confronting me.¡± She utters with a dark voice.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch03 Interlude

    Duke Fallone awakens feeling like he''s in a fire-pit, every centimeter of his flesh radiates with agonizing pain. Yet, the man lifts himself up on his bunk and stands.


    He is covered in wet viscous bandages meant to alleviate his burns but that he perceives only accentuate the intensity of his suffering. His regeneration of energy is a tenth of what it should be, clearly demonstrating how damaged his body is.


    His sheer mental strength and determination is the only thing that allows him to remain conscious. General Fallone''s duty has not ended and so the high born refuses to fall to oblivion.


    The Templars attached to the Twelfth and the Eleventh''s cavalry worked to hold the tide of Rykz back which allowed the Phalanx and his auxiliaries to retreat. Unfortunately they could only travel a few kilometers west because they abandoned their carriages and supplies, both flow as well as commodities like food.


    He knows instinctively that the riders have likely fought all night to grant them a period of respite and that it is evident the Rykz will launch another massive assault on their position to finish them off by morning.


    His hope is that the Thirteenth will make it in time because the Eleventh won''t be able to since the Rykz will be able to slow them down since they no longer have cavalry to protect their advance or open breaches through the insects.


    --- --- ---


    Fallone gazes at the dust cloud on the horizon with a sinking feeling. Arrayed in front of him are three thousand uneasy phalangites in ranks with their flanks protected by two wings of five thousand auxiliaries.


    Behind the army, in what can barely be called a camp, are close to seven thousand injured in no state to fight for their lives, many of them are Templars and riders from the Eleventh.


    In front of the army is a tide of Rykz that blacken the entire horizon with the rising sun at their backs. It makes it seem as if the sun is projecting a shadow on the plains instead of light.


    ¡°How is this possible? There have to be half a million insects.¡± One of Fallone''s lieutenants murmurs, a man with red hair.


    ¡°It seems the Rykz have decided to pierce our lines here.¡± Major Fred calmly estimates. ¡°If we can hold...¡±


    ¡°Hold?!¡± The officer explodes. ¡°We don''t even have fifteen thousand and our cavalry is in shambles!¡±


    ¡°We can fight.¡± The Exemplar croaks as she stumbles over with her right hand flat on her left breast, both her limb and uniform are red from the blood spilling out of her injury. ¡°We sent the Princesses packing, there are still four to six regiments harassing them. We will fight.¡± She adds, cementing the Phalanx''s participating in the battle because she directly serves the Emperor and so, without a Marshal present, she holds last say.


    ¡°They may not have the advantage in flow but there are more Rykz than we can kill!¡± The red haired lieutenant protests.


    ¡°Form a square.¡± Fallone utters with his hoarse voice and winces at the pain of forcing air through his burnt throat.


    ¡°The Thirteenth is on the way, scouts say it''ll arrive in a handful of hours.¡± Major Fred notes, trying to rouse the auxiliaries'' spirits.


    ¡°General, this is insane. We need to retreat north to meet with the Thirteenth!¡± The lieutenant explodes.


    ¡°I won''t leave Steso open and undefended.¡± Fallone briefly replies and stumbles away, putting an end to the debate.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi Lance and Yvonne Shipwold walks with Mary and her company of cripples to intercept Cenwalh in the middle of the camp, glad to see that weapons are still being distributed, it means that they''ll run out just as the King takes over.


    ¡°Grand Commander!¡± A voice calls out to her. ¡°Report from Meiridin!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leomi asks as she turns to the rider.


    ¡°House Cenwalh''s warehouses were pillaged by a band of pirates and it''s said that Dame Freepath obliterated an entire squad of Nobles escorted by a company of soldiers by herself!¡± The rider reports.


    ¡°Dammit, jay.¡± Leomi swears at her fiancee''s recklessness, yet there is a prideful smile on her lips. She internally thanks Edusa for having ordered her people to report the news to her. ¡°Thank you soldier.¡±


    ¡°It''s my duty, Grand Commander.¡± The man salutes and quickly rides off.


    ¡°Let''s go put our smug King down a notch.¡± Lance says to the Hospitalier''s amusement.


    ¡°How did you know, Grand Commander?¡± Mary asks, puzzled because Lance seems to have utterly predicted the events.


    ¡°I didn''t exactly know what he would do.¡± Leomi denies. ¡°But I did know what he could do and acted accordingly.¡±


    She''s relieved Cenwalh did what she thought he would because then she would have had to confiscate supplies on the way south which would have been bad for her reputation but also damaged the King''s authority.


    --- --- ---


    King Cenwalh, looking magnificent in his armor and atop his strong warhorse, is scowling for there is much more chaos than he had predicted. He can tell, even while keeping his head looking straight south, that there are people in Hospitalier uniforms spread across the camp and speaking to soldiers while his officers are gathering them.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The King asks between grit teeth.


    ¡°They seem to be distributing supplies and weapons.¡± One of the two generals riding a step behind him answers.


    ¡°They''re arming my forces?¡± Cenwalh blinks.


    ¡°It appears to be so.¡± The other general confirms.


    The King frowns, puzzled. He thought his actions had been predicted but the Hospitaliers aren''t trying to draw the soldiers into their fold. He concludes that the honorary Duchess is too soft and is trying to ensure the survival of those who responded to her call by equipping them for war.


    ¡°King Cenwalh!¡± The voice is so loud it causes many horses to startle, including the King''s who is forced to pull on the reins and stop.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance. We believed you would have left for Kruzser in search of coin to fund your endeavors, what a delight it is to meet you here.¡± King Cenwalh replies with a calm and grand tone despite the mockery implied.


    Lance advances in her light blue uniform with a long white cape on her shoulders, her clothes couldn''t be simpler compared to the King''s yet they suit her perfectly by giving a stern and strictness to her appearance suitable for a military campaign.


    Her pure white hairs that match her eyes and slender tall body do the rest to make her appear as a grand figure without needing to rely on elaborate embroidery to match the King''s engraved armor.


    She does not kneel nor bow and this singular defiance causes many of the generals to feel uncomfortable, they wiggle restlessly on their saddles as they await an explosion of fury from Cenwalh.


    Many among them assume that this is a trap. After all, their army is stretched out in the middle of potentially enemy forces. It wouldn''t be difficult for the honorary Duchess to have planted people among the regulars to drag them into the fight.


    To their surprise, Cenwalh does not react or demand a show of fealty. The man is more prideful than they realize but also more calculative than they know.


    The King estimates that his opponent will use some sort of loophole to extricate herself from the need to show fealty, which is likely considering she is an honorary Duchess which can be of other Kingdoms.


    He could demand her to bow and it would be His right, but it would also be a sign of weakness to demand so personally. Ordinarily, his chamberlain would demand in his place but he isn''t here and the generals don''t have the same loyalty or nose for their King''s wants.


    ¡°It took you quite a while to gather your army, King Cenwalh, I worried something terrible befell you as it did your warehouses.¡± Lance utters with a mean smirk.


    Warehouses? Cenwalh tries to recall any news involving those but fails so he assumes something happened in Meiridin after the news he received about the woman rampaging at the eastern gate.


    ¡°We are certain Our Queen will have dealt with these troubles by now.¡± Cenwalh dismisses with a lazy wave of his gauntlet. ¡°But there are indeed events that did worry Us, however. We did not know whether to congratulate you for your engagement or offer condolences.¡± The King mocks. ¡°The latest news tell me that condolences are in order, not only has your hand been taken by a peasant, but that peasant unfortunately forced Our hand and We had no choice but to order her execution for crimes against the Crown follower her capture.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Leomi Lance scoffs loudly. ¡°I do not know how many soldiers you sent, but I know the number is equal to those she has defeated.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Cenwalh grunts loudly. ¡°You support the peasant?¡± He asks coldly.


    ¡°Support? I would be the first to lock her up for going that far but I deny your interpretation that she committed crimes, King Cenwalh.¡± Lance utters, revealing more than she would normally have because of her seething temper. ¡°She made your Nobility look weak, and that is the greatest present she could have given me so I will not allow slander.¡±


    ¡°Allow? We are King!¡± Cenwalh bellows with a short bout of laughter that quickly turns cold. ¡°General Yvan Roskal, I order you to...¡±


    ¡°That would be unwise, King Cenwalh.¡± Master Amand intervenes.


    Cenwalh glances left to find the Master standing next to Prince Arkur with the Master of Meiridin''s Temple at his side, bringing with them the weight of Telnur and Caeviel''s Templar Order.


    ¡°There have been no reliable reports so as to the nature of Dame Freepath''s actions. Not only do we know her to act with good reason but the Order estimates a potential flow-smith of her caliber must be treated with circumspection for the good of the Empire.¡± Master Amand explains.


    Cenwalh freezes at this unexpected move but what truly stops him is the small look of annoyance from Leomi Lance who seems to have been expecting confrontation and prepared for it.


    The presence of Arkur in itself is what places him in an undesirable position. While he could test Lance and, he believes, hold her captive for a while, it would do him no good with the Prince there to stop him.


    He can''t further boost her reputation in Caeviel or in the Empire by being thwarted. His issue is that Telnur doesn''t feel threatened by the Hospitaliers or Lance''s ideology.


    ¡°A peasant flow-smith, preposterous.¡± Yvan scoffs.


    ¡°Is the Order claiming that the rebel is in the right and so We have no right to arrest the honorary Duchess?¡± Cenwalh asks calmly.


    ¡°The Order wouldn''t dare, your Majesty.¡± Amand replies soothingly. ¡°You have every right as King to rule your Kingdom as you see fit, it is simply our duty to warn you that circumstances aren''t as they seem.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Cenwalh ponders for a moment. ¡°Then We shall simply relieve the honorary Duchess of her ill-begotten title which never had any standing for it was never given by a rightful assembly of Nobles.¡±


    Lance scowls. She responds by flicking her cape and walking away, satisfied by this despite the fact it''ll be more difficult to use the title she has no intention of giving up on no matter what Caeviel says about it. Arkur and Amand exchange a glance before turning away as well since the King is holding his silence.


    Cenwalh grits his teeth and feels a burst of rage at the number of traitors arrayed against him. Telnur is blind and the Order seems to be overstepping their bounds more and more each day.


    ¡°Yvan, tell your sister that she has free reign in Kruzser.¡± The King utters ruthlessly. He caught onto the fact that the Order said naught about the Emperor and concludes the man to be occupied with the war with the Rykz. ¡°Have her make contact with Suxen as well.¡±


    ¡°That is... risky, my King.¡± The general notes.


    ¡°Risky? They threaten Caeviel''s Nobility! Let Us see if they dare act against Us and draw the rage of all six Kingdoms.¡± Cenwalh rages.


    The King thinks that, no matter what happens, the Emperor cannot remove a ruler without good reason and Cenwalh now has plenty of grievances to air which will allow him to gather other Noble houses around him.


    --- --- ---


    Lance watches as the expedition she gathered leaves for the south, unable to help her guilt from twisting her guts. Because of how large the expedition grew, she had little choice but to lose control if she wanted it to succeed.


    Yet, there is a difference between being outmatched and voluntarily losing so that these people, who wished to follow her to help Telnur, experience what it is to be ruled by an iron fist with no empathy, with ambitions that run contrary to what they wished to accomplish.


    Eventually, she calculates that those who responded to her call to arms will be further dedicated to her cause, to the point where she will be able to seize this army from the fist of a King. They will rebel against the right King Cenwalh used to usurp her command.


    --- --- ---


    Fallone stands at the center of his auxiliaries with his eyes set east while theirs look south, west, and north. He is watching the backs of the three thousand phalangites facing the tide of Rykz about to fall on their ranks.


    At the very middle of the square are the thousands of injured from the battle of the day before, guarded by archers who have run out of arrows. Fallone knows he should be among them. His legs are shaking and it feels like he would drop were he to deactivate his strengthening construct.


    Yet, it does naught for the pain. The Duke wishes the numbness he fells alleviated his agony, yet it only grants him an unbearable frustration. He listens closely and hears the insect''s breathing cry which causes the auxiliaries'' ranks to shiver.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    ¡°Fight, for your Kingdom! If you fall here, hundreds of thousands of Rykz will find their way to Steso!¡± The redheaded officer bellows in Fallone''s place despite his opposition to the entire endeavor.


    ¡°Haa!¡± The auxiliaries shout.


    The Rykz tide charges. Scouts scamper ahead of the warriors on their four pointy legs to crash into the Twelfth''s shields and receive counter-blows from their falchions which too often fail to end them in one blow as they get stuck in the insects'' interlocked carapaces.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The phalangites'' front-line buckles under the sheer weight of the charge but they are swiftly supported by those behind themselves. Blades fall, cracking black carapaces and splashing viscous brown blood. Sharp chitin pikes are thrust, piercing through wrecked or weakened cuirasses to spill red blood.


    The scouts'' lines soon flow outward around the hard wall of phalangites, giving the impression that the tide remained unbroken and simply split to attack the auxiliaries on the flanks.


    Fallone knows that it is illusion, most of the scouts simply died while the rest seamlessly followed the path of least resistance to clear the way for the warriors following them. There are no Princesses yet the insects need none for this battle against their exhausted force.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The warriors hit the Twelfth like a hammer smashing against an anvil. The clash obliterates what few shields the phalangites still had with their hard and heavy Vuskyt shields.


    The battle turns deadly for the Twelfth. Their tight ranks allow them to fight the slightly larger insects one on one but it also prevents them from dodging. They have to resort to blocking the heavy sabers with the side of their falchions.


    Many of those weapons inevitably break yet the warriors have their three claws to use while the phalangites have to steal the weapons of those they''ve killed. The spherical handle of these sabers makes it beyond difficult to use but it is better than nothing for the Phalanx buckling under the pressure.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Meanwhile, Fallone witnesses his auxiliary infantry get whittled down by the scouts rushing past their flanks. The creatures are simple but they know how to use speed to catch opponents off-guard.


    Soldiers fall from receiving pikes to their throats from a passing scout they hadn''t seen in the black tide clashing against their kite shields while rushing past.


    Soon, the Rykz wrap around their defensive square to attack it from every direction. Fallone observes with a ball in his throat as the sheer pressure the insects apply on their ranks causes the space between each combatant to diminish.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As time passes, the relentless creatures start grinding their formation until it turns into a circle, causing more difficulties for the individual fighters to maneuver. Rykz warriors manage to kill their way into the Twelfth, driving a wedge in their ranks.


    ¡°General...¡± The lieutenant trails off.


    ¡°Do as you were ordered.¡± Fallone croaks.


    The red-haired officer''s expression sinks but he gives out the order. In the south, west, and north every back-line officer orders the auxiliaries to send their energy to the flow-smith who will redistribute it to the phalangites.


    Fallone knows that they will all be doomed if the phalangites fail to contain the warriors. His auxiliaries are suited to fighting these creatures but only at full strength, right now they are too tired and have no support from archers or cavalry.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Golden streams quickly travel through their defensive circle towards the east. The Twelfth erupts with renewed vigor and their ranks close in to push back the wedge of Rykz.


    Yet, the creatures plant their pointy legs into the plains and refuse to retreat a single centimeter. They fall by droves because of this and a small group even ends up completely encircled to be slaughtered but the body they leave behind further disrupt the human ranks.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Rykz grow furious at these staggering losses. The warriors begin furiously swing their sabers with little regard for their lives while scouts start climbing atop the lower abdomens of other drones to throw themselves into the human ranks, causing much disarray.


    ¡°Steady!¡± Fallone utters.


    ¡°Steady!¡± The lieutenant relays loudly.


    The first wave of crazy scouts are difficult to take out but the next ones are swiftly dealt with. The issue Fallone sees is that there is no end to the tide of Rykz so their focus must be on resistance rather than attack and they need space for such a task.


    ¡°Push!¡± Fallone orders.


    ¡°Push them back! One step!¡± The red-haired officer yells.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The human lines extend like a fan, causing their circular formation to dig into the Rykz waves. The task succeeds because the drones entered a frenzy which disrupted their pressure.


    While the ground they gained allowed each human to more easily do battle, they lost it in the course of an hour under the constant Rykz assaults. Fallone could order another push but he estimates that, with their losses, the current space each fighter has to maneuver hasn''t been reduced.


    While General Fallone''s mind calmly and almost cruelly estimates these things, phalangites and auxiliaries are desperately trying to survive with their backs to a wall.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The loud cry sounds different to his ears but, with the cloud of dust and the screams covering the battlefield, he cannot find any cause. Yet, he witnesses the tide of drones crashing against their lines.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch04

    I wake in the middle of the day lying down in grass, cramped because I didn''t remove my armor. I eat, stretch, and then clean up which overall takes me hours mostly spent removing to then reequip my gear.


    My reserve is full but the issue is that it only contains around twenty-five portions which underlines my fragile health. The issue is less my reduced access than it is that no amount of stockpiling will allow me to overpower a Duchess.


    It makes me feel unsafe, restrained, despite the fact Edusa has shown no indication she looks on me unfavorably. I take deep breaths to get a grip on myself and make my way to the camp with my umbrella over my head.


    See, it''s great. It does feel more relaxing. I spot the runaways'' encampment down in the valley next to the shallow river, they''re not far from the army. I find Rowland and Nahl sitting on the ground at the entrance playing dice with a squad of soldiers with bright laughing expressions.


    It gives me pause to see the spawn of Nobility not only having chosen to be here but having so much fun with common people. In a way, he may be closer to low born than I am.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Nahl exclaims. ¡°''Afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Come have a seat! They''re scamming us but we can''t figure out how.¡± Rowland throws with his sight fixed on the dice.


    ¡°They''re cheating?¡± I ask casually because the pot is only a handful of coppers, it would have enough to feed me for a long time back then but it isn''t enough to get angry over.


    ¡°Preposterous, we would never!¡± A soldier denies with a toothy smile that undermines his statement. The fact he''s missing a few front teeth is also making it difficult to trust him.


    ¡°I''m not sure, we keep losing.¡± Nahl shakes his head, appearing at a loss yet refusing to accuse others of cheating.


    ¡°Mind if I try?¡± I ask the soldiers.


    ¡°Of course not, have at it Dame Freepath.¡± The man replies. ¡°I''m Friedrich by the way.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I hum.


    I crouch and grab the five dice to make them roll on my palm. Each of the six faces is engraved with an image representing Emperor, King, Queen, Exemplar, Heir, and Templar.


    I discreetly use a scanning construct to look for runes concealed at the center but, unsurprisingly, find none. I sneakily direct a thin strand of unstructured flow a single centimeter into the ground through my feet and direct the silver energy towards the small circle of stones where the dice are thrown.


    ¡°Oh, what are the rules?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Bust, pair, double pair, three of a kind, straight, full house, four of a kind, five of a kind.¡± Friedrich answers.


    ¡°How much do you want to bet?¡± I question.


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare to take your coin, Dame Freepath!¡± Friedrich protests.


    ¡°How about this, if I win I''ll take their losses back but double the pot if I lose?¡± I propose.


    ¡°How many rounds?¡± The soldier instantly asks.


    ¡°However many you wish.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    ¡°Best of three?¡± He offers.


    ¡°Deal.¡± I reply.


    I offhandedly throw the dice without using my energy because I have no intention to cheat if he doesn''t. The dice roll and bounce on the rocks to land with two Exemplars face up.


    ¡°Middle-low pair.¡± Friedrich says. ¡°Not too bad.¡± He shakes his head as he grabs the dice.


    I spread out the thin layer of silver energy in the circle. He throws them offhandedly but, unlike others, I can see a silver construct near the Templar face opposite the Heir.


    It''s quite impressive the man managed to put it together so casually. I accelerate my perception and trigger a small kinetic impact from the ground to break his triple Heir before the dice completely stop rolling.


    ¡°Oooh, a pair.¡± I coo. ¡°Not great.¡± I note.


    ¡°That''s... yea...¡± Friedrich mutters with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Again?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, my luck has to turn now!¡± He exclaims.


    I snatch the dices and launch them only to land with all different faces. At first I think I got a straight but then I notice the missing Heir and sigh because it means I''ve got a bust.


    ¡°Busted!¡± Friedrich calls out with a grin.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Rowland swears.


    ¡°I''ve got the Emperor high, let''s see you do better.¡± I taunt.


    He smirks and snags the dice. When he throws, I don''t bother altering his throw because the best outcome would be a draw so I might as well let him win. He rolls a pair of Templars which is just barely better than my roll. He''s overdoing it, playing innocent.


    ¡°Pair, well done.¡± I tell him with a corner smile that makes him frown.


    ¡°I throw my own after him and this time get a bit of a lucky break by turning up triple Queens. Friedrich''s scowl deepens but I find the expression exaggerated, deceptive.


    ¡°Let''s see you beat my three of a kind.¡± I provoke.


    ¡°You shouldn''t taunt Luck, it''ll turn on you like the last roll!¡± Friedrich counters.


    He throws. I slow time down and assert control over the ring. I reinforce or diminish kinetic impacts to utterly wreck his roll to the point where he ends up with a Bust. Friedrich stares at the dancing dice which bounced in seemingly random directions and then at me.


    ¡°You did something.¡± He accuses with outrage.


    ¡°I didn''t do a thing to the dice.¡± I reply with an innocent smile.


    ¡°Freepath out-cheated me!¡± He exclaims with a look of utter shock.


    ¡°So you were cheating!¡± Nahl exclaims angrily.


    ¡°Of course I was. ¡°Friedrich rolls his eyes before turning to me a bit sheepishly. ¡°Don''t tell my sergeant, he''ll put me on guard duty for the next year.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I don''t much mind.¡± I tell him with a shrug. ¡°What was that construct you used?¡±


    ¡°Something I got from a friend who got it from a friend, it''s a kind of water construct. There''s a heavy liquid inside the dice that you can move to alter the result but you can''t tell because it all weighs the same and doesn''t favor any sides.¡± He explains.


    ¡°Oh, smart.¡± Rowland compliments.


    ¡°Really.¡± I add.


    ¡°He cheated!¡± Nahl protests with a baffled expression at our reactions.


    ¡°Don''t play dice with soldiers or sailors, you''ll be cheated. Everyone knows that, Nahl.¡± Rowland tells him with a small laugh.


    I smile and hang my umbrella on my shoulder to pat Nahl''s back. He groans and leaves with an expression of disgust. I share a shrug with Rowland before heading off behind him.


    The number of soldiers in the camp makes it stressful to move through. I counteract that by distracting myself through spinning my umbrella. We soon arrive at a large tent guarded by dozens of guards with somber faces.


    They don''t question us but the cautious looks they throw underline how serious they are about their task. Upon entrance, we find Edusa having a snack and drinking tea with Idali.


    The Duchess pops up to her feet as soon as she spots us as if she was doing something wrong while the blonde''s head snaps to the side to pretend the two hadn''t been locking eyes.


    ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± Edusa greets a bit too quickly to pretend they had been waiting for us.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Let''s get this done, I have things to do.¡± I speak with an abrupt tone, feeling a bit annoyed at these two.


    There''s the anxiety of feeling exposed but also some jealousy at them being together, not to mention that they''re apparently not together despite seeming interested.


    ¡°We''ve received news that a large battle is underway in the east so I must return to Altenburg soon.¡± Edusa says while holding her hand out to invite us to make ourselves comfortable.


    ¡°What happened and how does that affect you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Rykz finally launched an assault on the Phalanxes, it affects me because the result of the battle will have repercussions on Mirus as the main supplier of the Empire.¡± She explains. ¡°Whatever the result of the battle, that Kingdom will be in turmoil which is the best time to make a move and initiate true contact with Sykus.¡±


    ¡°That''s good because Lance wishes to move as early and quickly as possible. Rowland.¡± I say, turning to him.


    ¡°That''s accurate, but there are quite a few details to pick on that Dame Freepath skipped over, Duchess.¡± He speaks up with an awkward smile. ¡°I''m meant to give you this letter.¡± Rowland holds out a folded piece of white paper sealed with wax.


    ¡°She probably wants you to act quickly so you can take Meiridin when you hear of Cenwalh''s demise, or act when we do.¡± I comment. ¡°I would rather discuss Sykus himself.¡±


    Edusa ignores me and opens the letter to skim it without revealing the contents. It suddenly occurs to me that Leomi could easily have left instructions on there to capture me, or rather delay me since she wouldn''t be here to enjoy my captivity.


    Damn you Leomi. She''s worsening your paranoia. I open and close my fist while sending energy coursing through my body to prepare to spring out at the first sign of danger. I tense as I hear Nahl move behind me.


    Yet the former Templar moves to my left side and stands tall in front of me as if to be a shield. I blink in confusion at the fact he turned his back on me before realizing he noticed I grew tense and moved to support me rather than attack.


    I feel my cheeks grow hot because it''s quite the show of trust for him to do this, and impressive to have noticed my discomfort. I glance to Rowland and find him with his hands crossed in front of his crotch.


    The defensive posture shows he''s clued in on the situation and ready to act as well. Edusa is utterly oblivious to these events but Idali is throwing me a curious look. I do my best to relax.


    ¡°So?¡± I ask Edusa once she''s done.


    ¡°My Liege wishes us to quickly forge contacts with Sykus and his people.¡± She says.


    ¡°And the rest?¡± I question.


    ¡°Does not concern you.¡± Edusa replies instantly.


    ¡°So, Meiridin.¡± I say with a nod, needing no confirmation.


    ¡°What are your plans?¡± The Duchess asks, turning her eyes up from the letter.


    ¡°To deal with Sykus.¡± I reply calmly. ¡°Take him and his officers out because they''re wanted by the Order.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Edusa blanks for a little while. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°You can buy the support of those who follow him or take him out and take over.¡± I tell her. ¡°The latter option will get you more than the former without cost because I''ll be dealing with him.¡±


    ¡°I could tell as much, why?¡± She asks without a blink of an eye as we discuss the fate of another.


    Rowland seems utterly unfazed as well but Nahl is awkwardly shifting his weight. He''s uncomfortable about this but I suppose he can''t oppose our scheme considering the man''s status as an outlaw.


    ¡°Because he''s dealt with Noble houses, I don''t trust him. It''ll be best if you don''t have to worry about his connections either.¡± I tell her, trying to convince her because her opposition would add difficulty to my task.


    ¡°I agree but it adds initial complications, quite a few in fact. The man is reputably careful about his moves or he would have already been caught. His people have many bases and he moves between them with a large escort.¡± Edusa explains. ¡°There is also the problem of taking over, there is no way to tell whether his people will follow once he''s gone.¡±


    ¡°The officers won''t but the rest? They want a better life and I assume you''re ready to offer them exactly that.¡± I argue. ¡°They won''t have to hide anymore.¡±


    ¡°I also need his pull towards the townspeople to draw smiths to my demesne.¡± Edusa counters. ¡°It''s unlikely his rebels will have many qualified among them.¡±


    ¡°What you need are the rebels to speak on your behalf, they''ll convince others to follow.¡± I tell her. ¡°I don''t need to tell you how to do this, you''re listening which means you know all this.¡±


    ¡°I''m listening because that is what I do before making decisions.¡± Edusa utters flatly while pushing her chest out. ¡°I''d like to hear why you''re so intent on this course of action.¡±


    ¡°I''m no adviser or subject of yours. Make whatever choice you wish but prepare to hear news of Sykus'' end.¡± I coldly declare.


    ¡°We can''t work as allies if you''re not going to try to convince me.¡± Edusa says, looking angry.


    ¡°You''re no ally of mine, Duchess.¡± I utter between grit teeth. ¡°And I''m not here for you to pick my brains.¡±


    ¡°Jess...¡± Idali calls out as she stands. ¡°Let''s just sit and talk this out.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liz growls. I notice a slight tremble to the blonde''s left leg, causing my sister to tense. I decide to cool this before this goes into an ego thing for her. ¡°Sykus is an obstacle to mine so I''ll deal with him, one way or another. My reasons are my own.¡±


    Guards barge in. Rowland and Nahl snap to my sides in a split-second. By the time my gaze flicks back to the front, Idali has taken position in front of Edusa with a difficult expression.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± Edusa snaps. ¡°All of you.¡± She adds more quietly while glaring at me.


    I hold her gaze with a flat face, making myself seem almost bored because it seems to be getting on her nerves and it''s best to destabilize your adversary if things turn violent.


    ¡°My Liege told me to take your plans into account, she didn''t mention you would impose them on my Duchy!¡± Edusa blows once everyone filtered out.


    ¡°Impose?¡± I ask with a chuckle. ¡°Everyone imposes their actions on others, you don''t have a right to dictate what people do, much less what I do.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Edusa takes a deep breath through her nose. To her credit, she doesn''t seem truly angered by my irreverence and that makes me feel a bit guilty for antagonizing her. ¡°Why is it so important that Sykus dies?¡± She presses. ¡°It creates more problems than it potentially solves.¡±


    ¡°Dies?¡± I blink. ¡°Well, yes, that''s likely but not the goal.¡± I tell her. ¡°He''s the kind of schemer that would insert himself in events I intend to cause and others I predict. The fact he has a link to Nobility that isn''t known is enough for me to destroy his power base and turn him irrelevant.¡± I explain. ¡°Whether I do so by throwing him to the Order or kill him matters little to me.¡±


    ¡°Mh.¡± Edusa falls quiet and thinks for a long while. ¡°That''s a good point, I don''t know if he''s still working for other Noble houses but I don''t wish outsiders to influence Caeviel either at a later date.¡±


    ¡°That''s that then.¡± I say, preparing to leave.


    ¡°My Liege did mention taking Meiridin.¡± She says, making me pause. ¡°Did you two not discuss it?¡±


    ¡°It came up but she didn''t have a plan of action at the time.¡± I deny. ¡°It seems logical however to go straight to the capital if your timeline shortens. You don''t have time to prepare for a slow and careful takeover.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any advice?¡± Edusa asks rather humbly.


    ¡°The walls are old and the gates rather weak but don''t try to take either by force, the ballistas could tear an army apart.¡± I tell her. ¡°They shot at me and, trust me, they''re no joke.¡±


    ¡°They missed, though.¡± She notes. ¡°How''s the accuracy?¡±


    ¡°Good enough.¡± I tell her with a frown. ¡°You can''t close in on horse because they''ll predict their path, the animals won''t be able to turn quickly enough while moving on foot might get you there but the more people you send in the open, the easier it''ll be for them to aim.¡±


    ¡°Then how can I take the city? There is a limit to the number of armed soldiers that can sneak inside without getting caught or triggering suspicions.¡± She complains. I think quickly.


    ¡°Either destroy the ballistas first at range and then attack.¡± I say, somewhat contradicting my previous advice. ¡°Or go in by sea, I seem to recall Hetlan has quite a few barges you can use. If there is a famine then you''ll have the perfect excuse to send a fleet of them as long as you conceal the fact you''ve been getting grain from Mirus.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I''ve been preparing to do that?¡± Edusa asks, looking baffled.


    ¡°You bought grain from Izla Meria, it only makes sense you would.¡± I tell her with a shrug.


    ¡°It isn''t in preparation for famine, but your reasoning is sound.¡± Edusa says with a bitter laugh. ¡°Hetlan lost most of its fertile lands and much of the industry established there, resulting in a lack of smiths to forge weapons. It''ll cost us much to get back on war-footing by summer.¡± She sighs. ¡°To be perfectly honest, the chaos I''ve so far exaggerated will become quite real once I reveal how heavily I plan to tax the Noble houses.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I stare at her for a moment. ¡°You''re going to use Sykus'' people to take over your own Duchy.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edusa nods. ¡°I need coin and people shouldn''t suffer because the Kingdom''s leadership has failed them.¡±


    I suddenly find her bright green eyes quite attractive. Damn, I could have fallen for her in another world. I shake my head and take a seat. I extend my umbrella out to invite her to do the same.


    ¡°Do you want me to take out a few Nobles on the way to Mirus?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°... That''s quite generous of you but...¡± Edusa trails off.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± I tell her with a mean smile.


    ¡°You remind me of Elizabeth, I always imagined she would have that kind of smile, but you''re taller and less crazed.¡± The Duchess notes with an absentminded expression. ¡°But, no. I can''t ask that of you, Dame Freepath. You''ve done enough.¡±


    Taller? Taller. Taller?! Taller! Taller!? She has good eyes, I am taller than average. She''s insane, I had almost identical boots! I don''t know what you''re talking about. Wait, did you... No, sister, I exude a grand confident presence. Arheghirhyaarh!


    ¡°It would add to my reputation.¡± I tell her while Liz throws her tantrum. ¡°That''s useful to me and it''ll allow you to placate the Chamberlain and Queen by telling them how truly terrible I turned out to be.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Edusa snorts. ¡°But I can''t have you taking out my Nobles without responding, there needs to be some sort of event that causes me to stop instead of pursuing.¡± She pauses. ¡°How about I send you after some I suspect of having done wrong or robbed their people? The scandal would allow me to fail to catch up to you to deal with it while taking back the title.¡±


    ¡°You want me to find proof of wrongdoing?¡± I ask with a grimace.


    ¡°It wouldn''t take long.¡± She argues.


    ¡°I''ll go after those I pass by but I''m not so free as to spend a week investigating.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''s alright, you only need to break into their studies to steal records.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°They record their wrongdoings?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°Of course, it isn''t as if they''re acting on their own, they have people working for them. They need to track what happens to make sure they''re not being stolen from and keep their lies straight.¡± She explains. ¡°I won''t be asking you to go alone.¡±


    ¡°You''re not asking me, I''m offering, and I work alone.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Maybe but I rule this Duchy and want someone I can trust at your side, to aid you in difficulty and hold you back otherwise.¡± Edusa explains, plainly exposing her motives.

 Comprehensive.Ch05

    I scowl, annoyed that she''s acting as if she owns the land when it belongs to the people, but hold my tongue because I owe her and there is a good chance I''m being overly sensitive if she isn''t lying about raising taxes on Noble houses.


    ¡°If you want to send Idali, that''s fine.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, mh, yes. She''s among those I could send.¡± Edusa awkwardly replies.


    ¡°You know she has a Rykz symbiont, correct?¡± I ask.


    The Duchess startles at my direct question which was just as surprising to me because I hadn''t planned to breach the issue but, apparently, I''ve grown tired of dancing around secrets.


    ¡°I''m aware, although I confess being completely unaware of what it entails. She does not act as rashly as Elizabeth Vil and acts most eager to help.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°The latter might just be on you but the former is deceptive.¡± I tell her. ¡°The parasite will aggressively defend itself and its host if threatened, that will be the case as long as the cost to itself is lesser than the risk of abandoning its host.¡±


    ¡°Symbiont or parasite are two words with very different meanings.¡± She hesitantly notes.


    ¡°Consider it as both because it will act as either depending on circumstances, the Rykz give these things instructions but they aren''t absolute.¡± I explain.


    ¡°What kind of instructions?¡± Edusa presses.


    ¡°Those not to merge with their host unless there is no other way to keep them alive, but the parasite may skirt this one. Elizabeth said hers may have given her more help than it should have originally but it could be due to her relationship with a Princess.¡± I tell her, feeling quite liberated to let this out.


    ¡°Mh. What else?¡± She questions while leaning forward.


    ¡°The symbiont is also commanded not to spread throughout a body more than necessary, this one seems to be relatively respected but it may be due to the parasite''s own interest in survival because it is easier for it to abandon a host if it hasn''t rooted itself too deep.¡± I tell her, amazed by her calm demeanor.


    I admire how open-minded she is. Open-minded? Please. Liz, don''t be like that. The girl thinks she''s my rival, the only reason she''s nice to you is that she needs you. I sigh. I owe her and so do you.


    ¡°How large is it? You seem to be speaking of it as if it occupied a significant volume.¡± Edusa says. ¡°I believed it to be a large tick.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I pause because I can''t exactly reveal it''s as big as my arm. I don''t know what Grace said but she didn''t witness much herself. ¡°Think of it as ivy, it grows as needed to sustain itself and fill the gap caused by an injury.¡±


    Edusa shivers and makes a grimace. She doesn''t appear disgusted, on the contrary her expression makes me think she''s experiencing empathetic discomfort on Idali''s behalf. She starts tapping the table with her fingers.


    ¡°Do the Rykz use this often?¡± She asks somewhat worriedly.


    ¡°Not that I know.¡± I vaguely reply.


    ¡°I meant to ask if they use this for their own injuries, I''m concerned about complications if this is untested.¡± Edusa presses.


    ¡°They don''t, it''s new.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She pauses before sighing with a complicates expression. ¡°I''m not sure if that is better or worse.¡±


    She''s clearly worried about what the Rykz are aiming to do to humans with this parasite when the truth is they would rather be left alone to deal with their own issues. That isn''t to say the Rykz wouldn''t turn their tendrils to the Empire in the future but forcing them into a large-scale war is foolish.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡± I tell her. Edusa frowns quizzically. ¡°She made her choice to keep her leg so that''s that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Duchess nods while narrowing her green eyes.


    I tense because I didn''t expect the mood to turn so cold all of a sudden. I adjust my grip on my umbrella in case I need to use the hidden rapier. Edusa stands to face me while pulling her tunic back into place.


    ¡°Which is why it confuses me that you''re holding back on me.¡± She says intently. ¡°Is it affecting her personality? Her physical shape? How will it evolve in time? It made Elizabeth Vil almost unstoppable, I saw the woman slap javelins away and plunge into battle without a shred of fear. No human I''ve met could do such things.¡±


    ¡°The latter is Liz'' personality.¡± I assure her. ¡°The symbiont itself you can consider a hunter, it''ll grow aggressive if threatened or hungry.¡±


    ¡°How will that affect Idali?¡± The Duchess presses while straightening her spine to apparently pressure me.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I powerlessly shake my head. ¡°At best I can tell, it depends on her personality and environment. Elizabeth was isolated and angry. It shaped the being she became but it''s difficult to tell what influence the symbiont wielded in this, if any.¡±


    ¡°My fear is...¡± Edusa tails off with a grimace. ¡°I don''t want to offend, she''s your friend.¡±


    ¡°That''d be difficult to do.¡± I note with a corner smile.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil has little to no compunction about taking lives.¡± The Duchess notes with sour traits. ¡°It is beyond unusual and it scares me which is why I''m glad my Liege chose you in the end.¡± She says with a thin smile that looks a bit forced.


    ¡°Mh.¡± We grunt.


    Was what I said true or... wishful? Think back, you know. I recall the caves, the terror of being ambushed followed by the crushing blow of losing my arm. I began turning insane back then, from being hunted, and the breakup put a final nail in my coffin.


    ¡°But about Idali...¡± Edusa trails off. ¡°I wonder. Would she still spare Grace as she did that day on the ship?¡±


    ¡°You would blame her for killing to protect herself?¡± I ask sharply.


    ¡°No, but...¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°Considering all Idali got for sparing Grace is to be thrown overboard to be torn apart by Tianeels, it wouldn''t surprise me if she fought to death if similar events occur and that has none to do with the symbiont.¡± I bluntly tell Edusa.


    She brings her hand to her chest as she gives me a brief nod.


    ¡°My worries were overblown. I forgot that she is the one to make these decisions. Thank you.¡± She says. ¡°I would like to go over your idea to take Meiridin if you don''t mind.¡±


    I shrug. The Duchess turns to walk up to a chest in the corner of the tent and uses a key to open it. Edusa takes a roll of parchment out that she spreads on the table.


    ¡°Come and see, this is the river leading from a dock near Altenburg.¡± She says. ¡°The Kingdom has sentries along the bank but the previous Duchess had the excuse of bringing her army south so no questions were asked, it would be difficult to say the least for me to move a sizable portion of my army south with barges.¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re not obligated to use a single means to infiltrate Meiridin.¡± I note, changing my perspective on the issue. ¡°You can move most of your weapons by ship and send your people in the walls as merchants or in disguise as peasants.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Hm, it would also allow me to setup bases inside the city to stockpile flow before the assault.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Not to mention that, with a force within the walls, you could take the ballistas on the ramparts for yourself.¡± I suggest. ¡°I don''t believe they''ll be guarded well with their shortage on manpower, I doubt they''ll be worried about an invasion at the heart of Caeviel so the walls would be a low priority compared to patrolling the streets.¡±


    ¡°Which is an issue, my people could be discovered because they don''t know the city.¡± The Duchess comments.


    ¡°If you''re suggesting drafting those I brought into your war...¡± I start.


    ¡°I''m not!¡± Edusa interrupts, protesting with such a shocked voice I feel a bit guilty for my suspicion.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I don''t care if you ask if they want to help but be careful who agrees because these people aren''t here by choice but because they ran out of options.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°I didn''t intend to draw them in.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°You should, they can find ways to house your people and they''ll get you popular support.¡± I tell her. ¡°If you can effectively infiltrate with only enough to take one of the walls, you can send more people in Meiridin through the gates.¡±


    ¡°We would attack from the docks and streets, possibly with enough to tie up the troops from the palace while my army rushes through the gates.¡± Edusa notes. ¡°I could do this, but the problem is the journey south.¡±


    ¡°It''s relatively simple, I think.¡± I tell her. ¡°The weakness of alarm systems is that the one using them relies on receiving a warning before the danger arrives, all you have to do is act as fast as the news spread.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but the difficulty is in the specifics.¡± Edusa notes with a wry smile.


    ¡°It''s relatively simple but you''ll have to figure out how to apply these ideas yourself.¡± I tell her. ¡°You have three options. First is to move quickly by using flow under cover of night and hope your ships aren''t spotted or inspected. Second is to identify and take out the sentries hoping you get them all. Third is to put soldiers in ambush on the roads hoping that the Kingdom''s patrols don''t catch them eliminating messengers.¡±


    ¡°There''s a lot of hope involved.¡± Edusa notes.


    ¡°You can''t control everything it''s best to be aware of what could fail.¡± I say. ¡°My suggestion would be to do as you said, send barges under the pretext to buy food with contingents of soldiers hidden in the holds with stacks of weapons to equip the soldiers you send unarmed into Meiridin.¡±


    ¡°What if they''re discovered?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Then you take out the sentry and use ambushed to stop the messengers.¡± I explain. ¡°It''s best to limit the variables by allowing your ships to be inspected than put the Palace on guard, it doesn''t matter if you''re discovered once in the capital since you can launch the attack as soon as you disembark.¡±


    ¡°It would fail if they have an inkling of what''s happening and concentrate their forces at the docks, or set up siege weapons to sink us out of the harbor.¡± The Duchess notes.


    ¡°There are no guarantees, it''s possible they''ll be so wary your excuse won''t fool them but that''s your domain.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What would you do?¡± She questions.


    ¡°To take a city?¡± I ask with a crooked smile. ¡°I''m a peasant, Edusa, I don''t take cities.¡±


    ¡°But what if you had to?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Then I would move by ship as quickly as possible under cover of night with a small troop.¡± I tell her. ¡°Also, I would place a few squads of warriors near Meiridin to intercept any messengers since I would likely be spotted by some alert sentries. Once in Meiridin, I would storm the Palace while ignoring everything else and strike before disappearing.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t that easy to reach the palace.¡± She notes.


    ¡°That''s why I haven''t advised you to do this, what I can do, you cannot.¡± I tell her with flat voice. ¡°I could break through their blockade with a small group while you would require a larger number of people to achieve the same result, which would slow you down so much that you wouldn''t make it to the Palace before they gather troops.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Edusa frowns in silence.


    ¡°It isn''t a function of how much flow you have but of the ability to use it.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I''m not contesting your skill but your assessment of the difficulty involved.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I admit. ¡°I would require skillful fighters that have skill in using lion''s steps as well as capability to remain alive while slowing down my opponents to make it to the Palace but, once there, naught short of a regiment could hope to stop me from decapitating those in charge and they wouldn''t have had time to gather such numbers.¡± I explain. ¡°Once that''s done, I would retreat and use the chaos to outmaneuver them by striking their reinforcing troops one by one.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Edusa ponders. ¡°I could sneak a sufficient army past the Nobles they''ve put in charge of monitoring Hetlan from the demesnes they took from us, Nobles will never know the land as my people do. If I split it, then it could gather outside Meiridin awaiting for the ballistas to be taken out which means I would have thousands ready to take over.¡±


    ¡°You can make the surprise attack easier by using a feint opposite the direction you intend to enter the city from, destroying a barracks or seizing an important granary.¡± I suggest as I inspect the map. ¡°If you can procure a map of the city, you should crumble buildings in select streets to further slow down their reaction times.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, but Hetlan''s flow-smith isn''t loyal to me and she''s fighting the Rykz in the east.¡± Edusa tells me.


    ¡°You don''t need a flow-smith, Duchess, it''s merely destruction.¡± I mock. ¡°You should have miners skilled in using the explosive construct who would have a good idea about how to demolishing buildings for this purpose.¡±


    ¡°That is true...¡± She whispers. ¡°I could even draw on masons... and carpenters to create siege weapons I can assemble on the spot, making them innocuous to the observer beforehand.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡± I tell her. ¡°But remember to focus on mobility until the majority of your army enters the city.¡±


    ¡°The army may not even be necessary, I''m confident I can bypass the Order to reach the Palace.¡± Edusa says.


    ¡°Why care?¡± I ask. ¡°They don''t have enough Templars left to block you alone as long as you stockpile your energy.¡±


    ¡°I would rather not enter into conflict with them, best for my victory to be established before I encounter them.¡± She explains.


    ¡°I suppose, Cenwalh would be dead at this point so it''s very unlikely they would fear unrest from your takeover, at least from the population.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°The problem is that the rest of the Kingdom will be arrayed against us at that point.¡± Edusa says with a sigh.


    ¡°Ah. They''ve sent the majority of their armies but, if they combine the rest, they would still outnumber you by quite a lot.¡± I note.


    ¡°The burden to bear is lesser than my Liege''s, I will handle it.¡± Edusa affirms with a confident smile.


    ¡°I''m going to go check on Marie and her people if that''s it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°For now, I''d still appreciate your input on the practical application of this.¡± Edusa says while holding her hand out. I hesitate but decide to let go of my umbrella to shake it.


    ¡°I owe you but I won''t be sticking around very long.¡± I warn her.


    ¡°I''m aware you''re a hard woman to follow. Believe me, my spies tried very hard.¡± She says with a wry smile.


    ¡°Did I knock some out?¡± I ask with an amused smile thinking of all those we surprised in the wilderness.


    ¡°A few, and you stabbed one.¡± She adds with a grimace. ¡°He was among Marks'' people and made the mistake of holding a weapon in your relative vicinity, but I''m told you spared him so thank you.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t as if I was trying to kill everyone pursuing me.¡± I tell her with a shrug. ¡°If they weren''t blocking me, I had no reason to go out of my way to end them.¡± Edusa nods in acknowledgment.


    ¡°So... Sykus.¡± She mentions.


    ¡°Has to be removed.¡± I say with a somber voice. ¡°There are few Nobles I tolerate and he opens the door to many houses we have no control over.¡±


    ¡°I do not disagree but it is risky on many levels.¡± The Duchess repeats her previous objection.


    ¡°And, as I told you, you''ve no responsibility towards me or my actions.¡± I utter impatiently.


    ¡°But I know so, now, I do.¡± Edusa contests. She''s too damn honorable for a Noble, no wonder they threw her out.


    ¡°Then expose his ties to other houses once he''s gone, make them all aware that he''s turned their desire for better lives to a negotiating tool for other houses and only truly led them once Mirus targeted him personally by enslaving him.¡± I dismiss. ¡°It doesn''t truly matter how you turn this, the truth is you can deliver what he cannot so it''s in these people''s best interest to abandon their leaders to follow you. It would be difficult for you to fail.¡±


    ¡°Mh. I''ll think about it.¡± The Duchess says with a sigh.


    I turn to leave. Outside the tent, I find Nahl and Uhla waiting worriedly next to Rowland who is eagerly devouring a loaf of bread with a strip of meat inside, an odd sight.


    ¡°I think Liz is the only being I know who eats as much as you.¡± I tell the overly tall one-eyed man.


    ¡°Where does she put it all?¡± He asks, blinking in confusion.


    ¡°Eh, who knows.¡± I dismiss with a shrug.


    I''m not a glutton. You are, a little. Bad, bullying your sister so much. I wave my hand at the three to tell them to follow, determined to escort the runaways all the way back to Hetlan''s capital before going searching for my brother.

 Comprehensive.Ch06

    The journey to Hetlan''s capital is about boring as can be but it allows me to keep writing essays on how to organize and ambush Nobles. The rest of the time I spend training my feel for kinetic force as well as Vikiana''s techniques in using lion constructs.


    Once I''ve memorized the grooves to the point of instinct, I no longer even have to think to lion''s step or strike. The constructs become so optimized they consume a negligible amount of energy.


    A mere thought causes my flow to course through my muscles in succession to precisely boost them. I''m still unable to seemingly blink from one position to another as I''ve seen her do but that may be because I''m using more energy to strengthen myself than recommended to ensure my health doesn''t deteriorate.


    Marie and the others began camping with Edusa''s regiment as they traveled so I leave them to their new lives. Liz no longer feels a responsibility towards them now that they''re safe and free to make their own decisions so I don''t bother with them any longer.


    I''m walking to a few hundred meters on the column''s left flank in armor while Liz plays with her umbrella, thinking of how to track down my brother without a precise location. I figure I''ll simply acquire a map and visit every village in that area.


    We arrive in Altenburg by noon, entering the valley through a pass with a heavily guarded fifteen meter tall thick rampart that links both mountains together. Once through, I witness an expansive city without walls and with a large complex in the center instead of a castle or palace.


    It seems far more civilized a place than even Meiridin because every building is made of white stone. There is a second pass at the other end of the valley that has the same fortifications but isn''t as guarded as the one south.


    Hetlan''s capital seems impregnable. It would take a huge army to get past the walls, an army that would have much difficulty traveling the mountains and would likely lack space to camp.


    Not to mention the city cannot be surrounded, which means one would need to split their army to besiege both passes so as to starve it out, giving the defenders every opportunity to raid either north or south with almost all their forces.


    Not to mention one can''t exactly stay in the mountains during the winter because of the risk of their supplies being blocked by snowfall. It''s understandable Cenwalh didn''t consider seizing the entire Duchy from house Hetlan because, if they rebelled, then it would be close to impossible to conquer Altenburg.


    Hmph. You spotted the weak points too? No river, few fields, mountains don''t make good walls. Indeed, you could starve them out, let them die of thirst, or trigger rockfalls.


    They can''t protect every flank and small groups can climb to the top, it is a weakness they depend on wells that could be poisoned from afar by bow or trebuchet.


    But the worst weakness is in these passes. Hm. I don''t see it. Think about it, they are too narrow. Well, I can use that to my advantage but it isn''t something most people can do and even Vikiana didn''t have the staying power to reach a victory.


    If they can be blocked one way, they can be blocked the other. If I had to take this city with minimal casualties, I would starve it out for a year while building fortifications facing theirs so as to keep them contained during winter while my army rests in a larger valley in the region.


    Oh, indeed. What grants them such defensive strength can be used to contain them, clever but lazy. I''ve had to review my tactics, how would you take the city? Charge from the front and break them on the rampart.


    Of course you would. I chuckle at Liz'' straightforward attitude as I walk down the paved road leading to Altenburg.


    Liz spins the umbrella while lowering it, which catches my attention. I angle it to the side, revealing the fact that there is a huge crowd awaiting us at the city''s entrance.


    The people are waving banners and colorful handkerchiefs to welcome Edusa from afar. I groan but find her popularity a very good sign. It relieves me to find that she''s well thought of by people but also concerns me because of how easy it seems for Nobles to gain the populace'' favor.


    I''m certain she did no more than the Council for peasants, after all she had no time to, yet she is far more popular than they are. Nobles have such a bad reputation that those merely decent are perceived as Chosen.


    I hold off to observe the troop enter the city because the last thing I want is to get caught in festivities. All I need is a map and a list of names from Edusa to go on my way.


    Unfortunately, while I''ve avoided the crowd, stopped seems to have invited all sorts of pests to bother me. Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla are headed my way in their leather armors, apparently ready to depart at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°Hah, is the great Freepath cowed by a crowd?¡± Rowland asks mockingly with a wide smile.


    ¡°I''ll poke your other eye out.¡± I reply with a flat voice while placing my hand on my hunting knife. His eyelid twitches.


    ¡°Yvonne''s going to skin you once I tell her how you skipped on Uhla''s help.¡± He counters.


    ¡°You wouldn''t.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Don''t threaten my eye.¡± Rowland utters back with a wicked smile. My expression falls.


    ¡°Fine, but don''t push it.¡± I reply a toothy grin.


    ¡°So, when are we leaving on this quest of yours?¡± Nahl asks.


    ¡°Quest?¡± I question. ¡°And what told you I''d let any of you come along?¡±


    ¡°The fact your first reaction wasn''t to chase us away.¡± Nahl replies with a gentle smile that undermines my intent to lash out. ¡°I call it a quest because you seem intent on correcting any injustice you come across.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± I affirm. ¡°Far from it, in fact, I let her stay Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Wait, removing her was an option you considered?¡± Uhla asks with wide eyes.


    ¡°Still am, but not seriously.¡± I note.


    ¡°We''re on her lands, Jessica, and people love her.¡± Rowland says. ¡°Not to mention she''s loyal to your fiancee.¡±


    ¡°If I made my decisions according to my personal benefits, I would have an army following me by now, and possibly a crown.¡± I counter with a sharp tone.


    ¡°Even Elizabeth Vil couldn''t defeat our Liege, the crown had not a chance to intrude on our lands!¡± A loud shout erupts from the city followed by cheers.


    ¡°Liz wasn''t among her opponents...¡± I say, blinking in confusion.


    ¡°People can be simple.¡± Rowland dismisses. ¡°They want their Liege powerful and Elizabeth Vil has built a reputation of invincibility.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Liz snorts dismissively. ¡°They know naught.¡±


    I sigh because Liz'' rest seems to have dug into her patience. Once she wakes and returns to how powerful she was, I fear how little restraint she''ll exert because we''ll no longer need to hide or sneak around.


    ¡°I am honestly unable to tell if the Duchess could hold her own against Elizabeth but I would venture she would not win.¡± Rowland comments. ¡°She has not the experience necessary to deal with such a force of nature.¡±


    ¡°Destruction is always easier than creation.¡± Nahl notes.


    ¡°Elizabeth created a new future for peasants.¡± He denies the ex-Templar''s accusation.


    ¡°Dame Freepath is cementing that vision, Elizabeth merely destroyed Nobility''s facade, revealing how unworthy those holding titles are.¡± Nahl argues.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I groan. ¡°Could you not.¡±


    ¡°Aww, she''s shy.¡± Uhla says with a grin.


    I snap to her. She startles and takes a few steps back while raising her arms defensively. I turn and head out for the city, determined to keep moving so as to reach Kruzser as quickly as possible since Wraith will be there if I don''t run into him in Hetlan, which is growing more and more unlikely as days pass.


    ¡°Where are we going next? Mirus?¡± Uhla asks with a loud whisper.


    ¡°I''ve heard we''ll be dealing with some troubles along the way, but it seems so.¡± Nahl responds just as indiscreetly.


    ¡°You''re pushing her patience.¡± Rowland murmurs, adding the last straw.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I snap without bothering to turn around. ¡°I can tolerate your presence but not your needling.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Ah, you must really need us.¡± He says, ignoring the threat in my tone.


    I stop on the spot and slowly turn, ready to lay him down but I find him glaring back with a somber expression rather than the taunting one I expected. I open and close my fist to cool down because the situation isn''t as I felt.


    ¡°You can''t jus...¡± He starts.


    ¡°Rowland.¡± Nahl interrupts him with a hard tone. ¡°What he means to say, Dame Freepath, is that it is unfair of you to use us only to throw us away when inconvenient. We came to help of our own volition but we may leave if our presence is not welcome.¡±


    ¡°It may have been had you not gone behind my back.¡± I seethe between grit teeth.


    ¡°And we apologize for this but it isn''t as if we had much choice with your whereabouts unknown.¡± Nahl explains with an infuriatingly reasonable tone.


    ¡°Lady Lance and Yvonne acted to help as much as they could, aware it was unwise but having little choice considering your health.¡± Rowland utters. ¡°We took no part in their deliberations.¡±


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath, owning up to the fact that I''ve treated them dismissively. I shift my weight and decide to accept the help I require anyway because I can''t do everything on my own.


    ¡°My life is my own, I will drop any of you who attempts to stir me.¡± I warn them.


    ¡°We have no such intent.¡± Nahl reassures.


    ¡°Then I''ll rein my temper in.¡± I tell them.


    I turn and head for the city. Edusa is on a platform with the runaways, mingling with people. The smiles on everyone''s faces soothes my heart but it also hurts it because it means my plans won''t be effective in regions with rulers like Edusa but Lance''s will be.


    In victory, the two of us may split the Empire in half despite our ambition of uniting it under a set of values to be shared. The issue is that my ambition to grant self-determination and end subservience is incompatible with Lance''s wish to elevate some behaviors.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath!¡±


    The shout startles me because it seems to come from several mouths at once among the crowd. People erupt in cheers, some calling me a hero while others call for me to join the Duchess on the platform and a handful even ask for my hand in marriage, which almost makes me trip.


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, what is this?¡± I ask in confusion as the crowd closes in on our group.


    ¡°Victory, the crown took some of their lands and these people took it as quite the injustice considering the role their Duchess played to save the Kingdom.¡± Rowland explains. ¡°You gave Caeviel a black eye and they love you for it, especially because you rescued these twice oppressed mothers.¡±


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath!¡±


    I shudder and let energy course through my muscles to force my way through the thick crowd. Ironically, all these people make me feel lonely and wish to feel Lance''s hands around my thighs.


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath!¡±


    Yet, that dream soon fades from anger and my mind turns to the east, to Celyz and her majestic figure. I wish I could go find refuge in her tendrils at the end of my travels but, unfortunately, they will lead me south before I have made it halfway to the Silver Hive.


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath!¡±


    ¡°I think you''re going to become a legend here.¡± Uhla whispers.


    I glimpse back to find the girl with sparks in her eyes. I roll mine and keep parting the crowd as best I can with my shoulder and a half. Luckily, people aren''t trying to hinder me but their sheer pressure is making it a hurdle.


    ¡°So, where are we going right now?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°So many questions.¡± I groan but my loneliness pushes me to answer. ¡°We need to find an inn with a courtyard to spend the night.¡±


    It takes us a surprisingly long time to find a place to rest at these specifics since, apparently, people here value every single plot of land to build on. I end up settling on a tavern with rooms at the edge of town that has a plot of land to hold their guests'' livestock.


    ¡°Uhla, find Siegfried and Idali to tell them we''re leaving tomorrow at dawn.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°I''ve no time to waste.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Should I gather supplies?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°I''ll be back late in the day, I have things to do.¡± Uhla says as she runs off.


    I hang my umbrella on the field''s fence and drag the two aspiring warriors in to train them among a horde of goats and sheep. They both tense as I draw my broadsword even though I brandish the dull back.


    ¡°No holds barred, free flow.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We can''t match you.¡± Nahl instantly protests.


    ¡°I won''t be using anything overt. I''ll restrain myself to enhancing my senses most of the time.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Still...¡± Rowland mutters. ¡°It feels like a trap.¡±


    ¡°I won''t use my best construct.¡± I reassure them.


    ¡°Fine, but you better teach us how do counter-attack and deflect at the same time.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Sure, it''s not that difficult.¡± I agree.


    Nahl makes a thin smile and lunges with his sword at the same time, almost catching me off-guard. I flick my head back, avoiding a hit to my helmet that would have taken me out because the ex-Templar suddenly applied a construct to his weapon mid-swing.


    Rowland then charges in with a vicious wide chest-level slash designed to catch my throat. I parry it aside with the side of my blade by twisting my wrist, which incidentally launches the point straight at his torso.


    Nahl brings his sword down on mine, propelling it off at my right side which almost tears it out of my hands. Rowland throws a front-kick that I block with my knee.


    I slide to the right around their left before the two can coordinate for another assault. As Rowland turns to keep facing me and Nahl tries to reposition to flank me again, I send out a stream of energy to meld in our surroundings, using the silver glow my eyes detect to guide it.


    As promised, I make no direct attack on them. I use the flow to transmit a tiny portion of the kinetic energy in the surrounding air to my skin. The action causes my two opponents to tense.


    Rowland, following an advice I''ve given him before, decides not to grant me time to breathe and charges. He first attempts a thrust that I easily side-step before trying a hack that I avoid by a hair''s breadth by turning my chest while swinging.


    Nahl brings his weapon up from behind Rowland who crouches, blocking my blow just above his head. The one-eyed bastard then pounces from his low stance to tackle me, forcing me to launch myself back.


    Rowland then presses the attack, giving me little to no opportunity to gain the upper hand because I''m limiting my use of lion constructs which means I can''t briefly overpower him to land a counter.


    Still, I manage to avoid all his swings and his frustration will cause him to eventually make a mistake so I don''t worry about my apparent lack of progress.


    After a few tens of seconds dancing around Rowland, I feel a pull at the small of my back from a stir of kinetic energy happening behind me. I leap to my left, barely dodging an air-needle Nahl assembled behind my back.


    Before I can retaliate, Rowland puts some more pressure on me with a succession of rapid and heavy attacks that drains his stamina. Sadly, and despite dodging with minimal movements, mine will run out first.


    He soon launches a blow more sloppy than the others and I take advantage to launch a rapid down-right to upper-left thrust, catching his shoulder. His hard leather armor blocks with no issue, revealing his use of a low-powered defensive construct, but the impact breaks his balance.


    Rowland tries a wide left to right slash to push me away but I slap it down with my broadsword and jump over the weapon to pursue the stumbling giant.


    As I bring my head back and tense my knees for a headbutt followed by a pommel strike to his jaw, I feel a push on my biceps and reflexively to kick the ground to shift leftward, barely delaying being tackled by Nahl.


    I think of sliding backward and flow falls into what can only be described as imaginary runic grooves I''ve engraved in my body, causing me to instantly lion''s step back.


    The ex-Templar''s arms swipe thin air and he misses a step as a consequence. I raise my right leg and front-kick him in the thigh, propelling the man towards Rowland who manages to catch him.


    I leap forth and launch a backhanded left to right swipe to hit both Rowland''s forearm and Nahl''s chest. They surprisingly manage to untangle themselves just quickly enough to cross weapons, blocking my swing.


    I turn my attack into a thrust, pressing forward to the point my guard hits their blades and then flick my wrist. The blunt edge of my weapon hits the side of Nahl''s skull, causing him to wince and his knees to weaken.


    Rowland immediately, and cruelly but intelligently, lets Nahl drop. I pull away just in time to dodge the giant man''s charge. Yet, his use of lion steps makes it much easier for him to redirect his assault to keep going.


    As the last thing I can sustain is an endurance battle, I opt for a counter-attack to end this. While moving back, I let him approach close enough to launch a heavy hacking blow.


    Rowland takes the bait so I throw a riposte with a flicker of my wrist while moving a half-step to the right, not enough to avoid his weapon but enough to ensure it lands on my shoulder rather than my head.


    He narrows his eyes but keeps pressing, seemingly deciding to trade blows. My blade impacts his on its way to his chest, diverting its arc just slightly. Unfortunately for Rowland, it is enough that his blade harmlessly cuts where my left shoulder was while the point of my broadsword slams into his ribs.


    ¡°Uhrg.¡± He groans.


    ¡°My win, I believe.¡± I say with a cocky grin.


    ¡°How do you do that?!¡± He protests.


    ¡°More power means less control, it takes training with flow to narrow the gap.¡± I tell him. ¡°Otherwise it isn''t difficult to predict heavy attacks like these because the trajectory won''t change.¡±


    ¡°I''d rather fight Elizabeth Vil to be honest, she''d see everything coming as well and I would have a much higher chance of dying but at least it wouldn''t feel like I''m dueling a gust of wind. She''d block and then put me down rather than avoid everything.¡± Rowland complains.


    ¡°I have no idea how you avoided my attacks.¡± Nahl mutters. ¡°We concluded the best way to win was to catch you unaware but it apparently made the result worse.¡±


    ¡°No, those were good attempts that almost got me.¡± I reassure him. ¡°The second one especially, I didn''t notice you moving at all.¡±


    ¡°I did learn something with how you leveraged our swords to attack despite being blocked, I can use that.¡± Nahl notes.


    ¡°I need a heavier weapon.¡± Rowland mumbles.


    ¡°That''s it for me, spar with each other.¡± I tell them.


    I leave while thinking on the kinetic construct I spread out for detecting my surroundings. It was much more useful than I predicted but it wasn''t quite good enough.


    My eyes aren''t infallible, and neither is my alertness, so it isn''t surprising I hadn''t noticed the silver energy of his construct during the battle but I should have felt Nahl moving around me long before I did.


    I set the kinetic transfer too low to conserve energy, which backfired. I thought I would notice the slightest brush, which I would normally but not in the middle of a fight with my clothes moving.

 Comprehensive.Ch07

    My heartbeat settles as I walk to the fence to take back my umbrella, causing me to feel a familiar twinge of pain in my chest, as if I am being pinched by sharp claws. It will last up to a quarter of an hour, perhaps more.


    I sigh and glimpse at the two''s spar. Rowland is pushing the ex-Templar hard but Nahl''s defense is solid and his counters swift. Unfortunately, while he has a better base, Rowland is stronger as well as taller and it seems Nahl isn''t used to this.


    Rowland is using heavy blows that are difficult to deal with, giving Nahl little time to recover between each attack and even less to threaten his opponent which means he is in a passive position.


    ¡°You''re playing into his hands, Nahl!¡± I call out. ¡°Aim swift and true at soft spots he can''t easily defend.¡±


    Nahl''s only reaction is that his right foot shifts back but it''s enough for me to predict his next counter will aim at Rowland''s weak left. As predicted, Nahl hangs back to dodge Rowland''s harsh swing from right to left and launches a stab at his opponent''s left shoulder.


    Rowland doesn''t catch the riposte before it is too late for two reasons, first and most important is that he can''t see on his left side while secondly his left arm is slow because he hasn''t healed completely or bears a mental scar from the wound he received. He grimaces as the tip slams into his shoulder and his stance falters.


    ¡°Slap him!¡± I call out.


    Rowland immediately backhands at his rushing opponent from left to right. Nahl''s eyes widen and he jumps back a split moment before the pommel crashes into his face but fails to avoid the tip of the sword that follows and it slams into his right arm.


    ¡°Knee!¡± I advise Nahl.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Rowland protests as he barely blocks a blow aimed at his crotch.


    ¡°You should have been prepared for it! Keep fighting!¡± I respond while spinning my umbrella.


    ¡°Don''t tell us to do something and then give the counter!¡± Nahl explodes in a rare outburst of outrage.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I reply with a sigh.


    I turn my mind back to kinetic energy and how to set it up to allow me to feel movement around me on my skin while giving the two of them occasional advice. It takes way too much focus to be useful.


    Until I make a construct out of it. Even then, you''ll have to interpret what each sensation means and if it is a threat. People could exploit it as well to distract you, in the end it''ll delay your reaction time so much it''ll be the same as being surprised.


    I disagree, if used in conjunction with the perception construct and my eyes, I''ll have plenty of time to react. Against them or those like Marks, of course, but Leomi herself requires all your focus.


    Are you saying you and the Little one are better? I would beat you with the perception construct alone if you use your kinetic sense and it both. You''re jealous of what I can do with the kinetic strike. It''s cheap. I don''t see the difference between that and a fist.


    I''ll show you then. Ugh. I close my eyes and fall into a certain trance, appearing into a foggy gray-white room with Liz facing me. She didn''t bring the Little one and has her hammer which quite worries me because I expected the liangi as well as the parasite.


    I think hard but, in the end, have to choose my usual long broadsword because anything else will tire me too quickly and this one can almost match her range.


    Liz lets the hammer slip down until she grips it a few centimeters under the curved blade below the head, almost exactly the same way I used the sledgehammer against the drones in the tunnels but I''m pretty damn sure she''ll pack a heavier punch.


    I launch myself at her. She swipes the hammer at me while letting her hand slide down the grip, making it difficult to predict. I raise my broadsword while planning to turn half the kinetic force against itself.


    As expected the head stops dead when it encounters my weapon but the weight doesn''t fade and Liz slides her hand back up the handle to press down with all her weight.


    Despite the fact the kinetic force is much lesser like this, the fact is that it consumes much more flow to continuously redirect it it so I decide to switch to a strengthening construct to both block and counter.


    At the exact moment I act on my call, I feel a brush against my waist. I try to raise my knee to block but hers lands in my belly and throws me rolling back into the ground.


    What kind of insane strength is this? I utter as I raise back up with Liz glimpsing down at me with a smirk. She evidently took advantage of the fact I have to focus to keep using unstructured energy.


    ¡°Okay, point taken.¡± I mutter out loud, leaving our shared space in our mind. ¡°I scattered myself way too much.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t too bad, but yes.¡± Liz says. ¡°Kinetic force isn''t weight and any construct will have a higher base cost to use than unstructured energy so using it continuously is far less efficient than physical strength.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, I maintain that it''s better to feel my surroundings, it''s much less distracting and easier for my instincts to respond to than what I detect in silver.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°When you have a construct, sure, until then its only viable against opponents who aren''t quick enough to exploit your lapses.¡± Liz responds.


    ¡°Fine but you''re the only one fast enough to block my kinetic strike because you can react to the wave of flow so it isn''t exactly fair.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Truly excellent warriors prepare before a fight so that they don''t have to react, Jess.¡± Liz destroys my argument.


    ¡°You''re talking to yourself again?¡± Idali asks from afar.


    ¡°Again?¡± I question back as I turn to her with a smile.


    She''s wearing a tight leather armor that looks much to form-fitting to have been hardened enough to stop blades and is leaning on her long flexible spear. Edusa is by her side in a more official outfit with embroidery fit for her status.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you never stopped.¡± Idali notes with a nod. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°You know, as usual.¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°Better than those who try to stop me anyway.¡±


    Idali''s right leg tenses and I instinctively launch my umbrella forward off my shoulder while sending streams of flow coursing through it. Her palm stops dead on impact with the flat canopy.


    ¡°Aih! Shit!¡± Idali cries as my umbrella''s thin fabric shudders.


    ¡°My bad, had to send back most of the force or it''ll have torn through it.¡± I tell her. ¡°For your own protection really, Liz really likes this thing."


    ¡°They told me you got better but this is insane.¡± The tall busty blond mutters.


    ¡°This use is quite blunt and it doesn''t exactly do well against defensive constructs, it''s basically a trick.¡± I tell her while hanging the umbrella back on my shoulder.


    ¡°I wasn''t sure the first time but... a kinetic construct? You have to tell who taught you that.¡± Edusa mutters. ¡°No, rather, teach me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, can''t.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Do you have any idea the applications this could have towards forging and mining?¡± The Duchess asks with wide eyes.


    ¡°Before we get into an argument over this, let me tell you it isn''t a construct.¡± I stop her short. ¡°I''m using unstructured energy, which is pretty much the only reason I could react in time to Idali''s rush.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She questions, blinking. ¡°That''s not possible, it would take more energy than our Emperor has access to to knock out as many people as you did with kinetic force directed by unstructured flow.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Let''s just say my instincts shape a formless core that I then use to direct energy, it is not pure intent.¡± I explain. ¡°And it isn''t something I can teach even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°That''s still impossible.¡± Edusa grunts. ¡°You''re a walking mystery, Jessica Freepath.¡±


    ¡°Either way, what are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am simply leading Idali and giving you farewells.¡± She replies a bit awkwardly. Someone that isn''t a Duchess could definitely have done that in her name. ¡°Are you certain you wish to depart so soon?¡±


    ¡°I don''t much enjoy these festivities, especially if they involve me.¡± I reply somberly.


    ¡°Very well, I wish you safe travels and hope you will exercise caution.¡± Edusa says with a thin smile. ¡°Idali is holding onto a list of Noble houses and a map for you to plot your route.¡±


    Idali takes out a pouch from her back and hands it out to me. I gratefully accept it and check the map first to search for the region my brother meant to head to while Edusa walks off.


    ¡°Found it, due south-east it is.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''m not sure going south is a good idea, or south-east for that matter since it''s a border with that Duke.¡± Idali notes.


    ¡°We won''t be going that far.¡± I wave her concerns away. ¡°So, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°I get itchy once in a while but it''s usually minor.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Where?¡± I question.


    ¡°Base of my spine but it stopped there to wrap around my pelvis.¡± Idali grunts.


    ¡°I''d pay attention to the spine, the tendrils around your pelvis are likely merely anchors.¡± I tell her. ¡°What about your knee?¡±


    ¡°It didn''t go near but it''s odd, you can touch if you want to find out because there''s no way I can describe it.¡± The blond says with a small grimace.


    I crouch and reach out to poke her thigh. The leather bends back but Idali''s flesh isn''t as flexible as it should be. It seems that the parasite adopted the elongated pear shape of her thigh. I trail my thumb down towards the knee but encounter a sort of knotted sensation under her flesh.


    ¡°Okay, that''s weird. It seems like the five roots spun around your bone and merged.¡± I say.


    ¡°Weird, huh.¡± Idali groans.


    ¡°Sorry, I just meant to say mine didn''t do this.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Well, you did warn me it would adapt.¡± Idali sighs.


    ¡°I honestly didn''t think it could change that much, can you still leap at crazy speeds?¡± I ask because I didn''t exactly see what she did earlier.


    ¡°Yea, I''m actually faster. I think it bulked up in muscle.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Mood swings?¡± I probe.


    ¡°Not really, no more than usual, although I suppose I''ve been feeling more... settled?¡± She says questioningly.


    ¡°Grounded?¡± I offer.


    ¡°Yea, that.¡± Idali nods. ¡°More in the moment, less... anguish?¡±


    ¡°It certainly didn''t have that effect on me, although you could argue Liz fits that description.¡± I comment.


    ¡°You''re definitely not typical even without considering the symbiont.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°You picking a fight?¡± I ask her with a grin while rising.


    ¡°I wasn''t, you''re the one using the third person.¡± She replies with a chuckle. ¡°Congrats on your engagement, by the way, I hope the two of you are getting along better.¡±


    ¡°That''s... debatable?¡± I mutter. ¡°We have issues, we said we''d cooperate but I pretty much do whatever I want while she tries to steer me.¡±


    ¡°Hard to tell which causes the other, huh?¡± Idali asks with a difficult expression.


    ¡°The short of it is that she angers me and I anger her.¡± I say with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°You want to go drown our sorrows? This is a tavern after all, they have tables to roll under.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°Yea, let''s do that.¡± I nod with a smile. I turn to Nahl and Rowland who''re still slamming their swords together but much slower than at the start. ¡°Keep going until one of you loses a finger!¡±


    The two pause and take a step back to throw me venomous glares. I smirk and head for the tavern, secure in the fact they''ll take my warning seriously. Idali and I settle at a table in the corner of the tavern to have some privacy from the clients drinking at the bar.


    ¡°So, where will we be going?¡± She asks as we wait for our tankards.


    ¡°You have the list, you know better than I do.¡± I note.


    ¡°Yeah but you picked the south-east without taking a look at it, seems like you have your own plans.¡± She comments.


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± I make a thin smile. ¡°None of you will be doing a thing, I''ve some personal business to attend before anything so I''ll leave you camping somewhere to go deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Mh.¡± She purses her lips with disapproval.


    ¡°It doesn''t have a thing to do with the Duchy.¡± I affirm while rolling my eyes. ¡°I thought you didn''t like Nobles but you seem eager to do her bidding.¡±


    ¡°You''re one to talk, I didn''t get engaged to her at least.¡± Idali grumbles. ¡°Besides, Edusa is no typical Noble.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I have to acknowledge that.¡± I agree.


    The barmaid, a large brunette with a chest to rival any mammal, brings us two tankards of beer with thick white foam atop of it. My expression brightens at the sight of this fresh beer which seems expertly made.


    ¡°There you go, Dame Freepath.¡± She says.


    ¡°Jessica, please.¡± I insist.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be suitable.¡± The woman protests as she gives me a curtsy before serving Idali who is making a mocking smile.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I warn her as the bairmaid departs.


    ¡°I wuldan''t dayre, m''Layhdy!¡± Idali utters with an accent I''m pretty sure she invented on the spot.


    ¡°Urg.¡± I groan. ¡°I told you not to.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t resist.¡± She chuckles. ¡°Do you have any idea how annoying it is to keep hearing people talk about you? Or comparing you to Elizabeth? Urk, swear they''re not just blind but idiots too.¡±


    ¡°Pff, you say that but you only know because I told you.¡± I tell her with a warning in my gaze not to say too much.


    ¡°Oh, come on. You''re the same tiny...¡±


    ¡°Be very careful.¡± I bark.


    ¡°You''re the same size how could they think you''re taller?!¡± Idali groans.


    ¡°Right!?¡± Liz exclaims. ¡°They don''t realize they have it backward. It''s because Jess doesn''t carry large weapons, has to be.¡±


    ¡°No, you''re the same... never mind, you''re insane.¡± Idali makes a deep sigh. ¡°How''s Cecil? And did you run into Aisha again?¡±


    ¡°She''s busy wrapping people around her little finger and nope, I haven''t, have you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I think she''ll be in Kruzser though.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I''ll miss her, she was always fun to be around.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be coming?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, I made a deal with Edusa and...¡± She pauses. ¡°I don''t think Celyz wanted me to stay around you too much but to keep her appraised from a platonic distance.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I mutter, blushing slightly. ¡°Could you relay a message for me?¡±


    ¡°Hm, if it''s personal yes. The agreement I have with the Duchess involves keeping her appraised so...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°Just.¡± I pause. ¡°Tell her I''ll be going east before winter, that I can hardly wait to see her.¡± I say, too awkward to share more than this.


    ¡°I don''t want to pry but, you''re engaged now.¡± Idali notes.


    ¡°It''s complicated.¡± I tell her with a dark look.


    ¡°Hey, don''t look at me like that. I get it.¡± The blonde raises her hands defensively.


    ¡°You''re right, I''m too defensive about this because I know what I''m doing isn''t right. Not because it''s wrong but... they don''t agree, or get along.¡± I mumble with a dark tone.


    ¡°That''s why beer was invented.¡± She tells me with a grin and knocks her tankard against mine.


    ¡°Praise be the Lake for that.¡± I acknowledge with a smile.


    We both drop our heads back and gulp down on the bitter but oh so refreshing liquid. The two of us spend the rest of the night making small talk about everything from the past to the future while avoiding anything of import.


    It is a true moment of peace for me and Liz. We don''t end up under the table by nightfall but it gets rather close as the two of us crash atop of each other in the room I rented for the night to fall into a deep sleep.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken with Idali''s hand pressed flat on my face with the pinky poking into my nose and her elbow stabbing into my breast. I feel a hot breath in my neck and shiver. I throw her aside without ceremony.


    ¡°Hrg, whu?¡± Idali asks. ¡°Ooh, my head.¡±


    Her low shriek makes me wince and grab my temple. I get up and make my way through the gray room to open the window flaps. The sun burns my eyes but I do obtain a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°It burns, arrrh!¡± She cries out.


    ¡°Would you stop.¡± I groan. ¡°Your voice is unbearable.¡±


    ¡°Too loud.¡± Idali grunts with a painful expression. ¡°How many kegs did we drain?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, it all got a bit blurry after my third tankard.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°I distinctively recall the barmaid picking up a pile of tankards because she ran out.¡± Idali mutters.


    ¡°Right, well, go get ready because we''re leaving as soon as I''ve cleaned up.¡± I tell her.


    I grab my umbrella and walk downstairs, finding Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla having breakfast. I give them a weak wave of hand as I make my way to the back to grab a bucket of water and go take a bath in the small shed.

 Comprehensive.Ch08

    After my bath, I take care of my gear by sharpening my weapons and greasing my armor which gives my headache time to fade. Once I''m done, I join Idali for breakfast away from the others because Uhla is loudly recounting her night at the theater to Rowland and Nahl.


    The two''s expressions are rather dark. I suspect it has more to do with their black eyes that suggest they got a bit too competitive last night than Uhla''s story but, then again, who knows.


    We leave the city by noon only to encounter Siegfried and the other Templar whose name I still haven''t caught, or perhaps completely forgot. They''re on their horses in tabards rather than armor, visibly prepared to travel. I raise my umbrella as I walk up to the old man.


    ¡°Siegfried, I thought you would have found better things to do than to follow me around.¡± I lie.


    ¡°The mystery you pursue is of interest to us, and so is your destination.¡± The Exemplar replies calmly.


    ¡°There is no mystery, Cenwalh sent this Wraith and we''ll end him for it.¡± Liz seethes.


    ¡°He best find the deepest hole to hide in.¡± Nahl utters.


    ¡°Perhaps it is so, perhaps it is not. The truth will see light.¡± Siegfried responds calmly.


    His knotted hands are gripping the reins of his horse. He''s more invested in this than he''s showing. I glance up to his eyes to find them staring at me. As I return a glare, I realize he may suspect foul play on my part. Or maybe on Liz'' part.


    The man spent enough time with Nobility to only believe his eyes or ears rather than reports from others. He''ll be of use, even if it makes the group I lead more complicated.


    Marie, Leah, Hilda, and Joah rush out of a street in their dresses as we are about to depart. It''s a bit of an awkward spectacle to witness, especially Joah who seems not to have recovered yet from the journey and giving birth, so I stop to wait for them.


    ¡°Dame Freepath!¡± Leah exclaims. ¡°You''re going already?¡±


    ¡°You''re safe here, as much as you can be.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But...¡± She protests.


    ¡°Leah.¡± Joah interrupts with a glare. ¡°Thank you, Dame Freepath, for all your help. If there is anything we can do, ask.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn''t have made it without you.¡± Hilda grunts. ¡°Although we wouldn''t have had to leave like that if not for you.¡± She adds in a whisper.


    ¡°Truly, thank you Dam... Jessica.¡± Marie says while holding her hand out. I make a thin smile and release my umbrella to shake it.


    ¡°If you want to do something for me, live your life without letting others tell you how.¡± I honestly tell them.


    ¡°We will.¡± Joah says with a gentle smile.


    --- --- ---


    It takes a mere couple of days to reach the region my brother left for but a full three to track him down after leaving the group to camp in a prairie in the middle of a forest growing at the side of a round mountain that looks like a tall hill.


    To be safe, I don''t directly enter the village but head for an isolated farm on the outskirts. The family here built their home with wooden logs on a foundation of chiseled stones, which makes the habitation warmer in winter.


    The man is currently pushing a plow while his wife is leading the ox pulling it. They don''t seem to have children old enough to help or they''re too old to stick around their parents, or they don''t have any.


    Either way, the couple spots me when they reach the end of the field to turn around and stop. They swiftly clean their hands with a gourd of water and pat their brown clothes to get rid of the dirt.


    ¡°I''m not a soldier or a Noble!¡± I call out to reassure them but it only causes them to tense. ¡°Nor am I a bandit, I only want to ask a few questions.¡±


    ¡°We don''t want trouble here, stranger.¡± The woman speaks up while warily gazing at my left side.


    ¡°I''m not bringing any, for once.¡± I whisper the end of the sentence.


    ¡°What is it you want to know?¡± The man asks with a frown.


    ¡°If you have dried meat and baked travel bread to sell first.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°We do, but I''ll have to cook the latter.¡± The man tells me with a softer expression.


    ¡°That''s fine I can wait and, as I said, I have some questions.¡± I say with a smile. I put my umbrella on the ground for a moment to remove my helmet and hook it to my belt. Their eyes stop on my scar for a moment. ¡°I''m looking for my brother, his name is Mersey, I was told he arrived in this village early last year.¡±


    ¡°Oh yea, that short kid.¡± The woman says.


    ¡°Mh, He''s tall.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°To you, I guess?¡± She blinks. I frown. ¡°He works seasonally, for the manor and a few farms, I think he lodges near the Manor.¡±


    ¡°Does he, now?¡± I slowly respond.


    ¡°Yeah, I think Baron Saunas has him tend the garden when they need extra hands.¡± The man mentions. ¡°He might be there now.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± I croak. ¡°Hrm.¡± Liz clears our throat.


    ¡°He''s indeed doing well for himself.¡± The woman says with a smile. ¡°You can be proud, our Lord is a good man. He feeds us out of his own pocket on boon-days.¡±


    You''re grateful he''s giving you a meal when forcing you to work for free, really? I almost straight up draw my blade and stomp over to the village but, if my brother is in a bad spot, then doing this might make it much worse. And if he''s not... then a fist is what I need rather than a blade.


    ¡°Can I refill my gourd at your well?¡± I slowly ask.


    ¡°Of course, it''s behind the house.¡± The woman waves her hand.


    I grab my pouch of coin by the strip of leather and flick it a few times to untie the knot. Then, I stick it between my teeth to take out a dozen coppers. The woman takes them while her husband runs off to light up the fire.


    ¡°It''s too much, you shouldn''t have.¡± She tells me with a grin.


    Give me back the change then. I roll my eyes as I walk off. It takes me a moment to calm down and pull up a bucket of water to refill. When I''m done, I take a seat and wait silently for the man to return with something good.


    It takes half an hour longer than I expected but, frankly, it''s time I needed to get used to the fact my brother utterly ignored my warnings and, worse, is working for a Noble.


    I end up cutting the discussion short after storing the food in my pouch and leaving for the village at a slow lazy pace, perhaps even a fearful one because I really didn''t want Nobility to hang over our reunion. Maybe he never received the letter. Mh.


    I walk into the village which is mostly composed of the same kind of houses. The fact that the front doors are elevated makes me realize that, perhaps, the carved stone bases are there to protect the foundations and wooden log walls from the snow.


    The streets are dusty. It seems to me that it would get damn muddy when it rains or when snow melts but, then again, the village seems to have been recently established so it''s likely they haven''t had time to pave.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    There are few people in the streets but plenty enough children and adolescents that my arrival will be known by the entire population before the hour has passed. I accelerate to reach my brother before anything happens.


    The manor I was directed to is at the end of the main street which has quite a few shops. It''s surrounded by a low wall and there are two copper gates. The structure is quite large, it has three floors and not too many overwhelming decorations, if I ignore the marble torso in the front yard.


    You''re making excuses. He''s my brother. There are two bored-looking guards chatting at the entrance, one bulky while the other is a lean young woman. They fall silent as they spot me walking up to them in armor with two more weapons than a soldier would need and an umbrella hanging on my left half-shoulder.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The man grunts.


    ¡°I''m Jessica...¡± I pause for a moment and decide not to give my last name for now. ¡°I''ve been told my brother, Mersey, occasionally works for the Manor.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you''re from Izla Meria.¡± The girl notes with a slight frown. ¡°That explains that, I guess. You fought the Rykz?¡±


    ¡°I participated in their withdrawal.¡± I reply with a flat tone.


    ¡°What got you crippled?¡± The kid asks with morbid interest.


    ¡°Cay.¡± The brawny guard admonishes before turning to me with a light smile. ¡°You''ll have to leave your weapons but you can go in to look for him.¡±


    ¡°That is not happening.¡± I tell them as peaceably as I can. ¡°Could you send for him?¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± The man grunts. ¡°I''m on duty so, no. I''ll ask a servant if one passes by but you''ll have to wait otherwise.¡±


    I can''t wait, not with the news of my arrival spreading. These two were discussing you earlier, I''m sure of it. I narrow my eyes, preparing to tell them to get out of my way but then I spot a figure through the gate.


    A silhouette moving through the lawn towards a garden with a handheld plow hanging on his shoulder. He has short black hair with bangs threatening to block his sight and a strong body without being overly bulky.


    ¡°Mersey!¡± I shout as I take a step.


    ¡°Hey.¡± The girl protests, raising her hand.


    I flash her a glare but hesitate to force my way in since my brother works here and is here. When he starts jogging over, I abandon any thoughts of picking a fight. Lucky them.


    ¡°Jess! You''re here!¡± Mersey calls out joyfully.


    I twirl my umbrella and raise it to greet my brother with a smile. He rushes up to the gates and flings them open but pauses as he opens his arms to give me a hug, having come close enough to notice my distinct lack of an arm beneath my umbrella and the nasty scar on my cheek.


    ¡°Still, you''re safe!¡± He exclaims as he stomps over.


    I raise my umbrella to accept the hug and return it with a smile. He does his best to crush my cuirass, and actually manages to make the steel groan, before releasing me.


    ¡°What happened? Did, um, who did this to you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It''s a long story, Mer.¡± I tell him with a shake of my head. ¡°I''ll tell you in private.¡±


    ¡°Okay? But it''s safe here in Hetlan.¡± He tells me with his goofy puzzled expression I always found intriguingly charming and annoying. ¡°We can go back to my place if you want, I can finish here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I agree.


    Mersey turns to the guards who nod, causing me to feel a burst of anger but I repress it because it isn''t my life no matter how much I disapprove. He leads me to a side street that leads to the outskirts where there is a small cabin made of thin wooden planks near a plot of cultivated land.


    ¡°It''s not as comfy as home, especially in winter, but it works until I can establish myself.¡± Mersey says with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°The field yields plenty enough to feed me and sell the surplus.¡±


    ¡°Looks good.¡± I tell him with a smile. ¡°It looks like it needs a bit of work though, need a hand?¡±


    ¡°Well... kinda.¡± He replies while scratching the back of his head. ¡°Haven''t had time between my Lord Baron''s garden and helping Miss Ilia plow.


    ¡°Miss Ilia, huh?¡± I ask with a knowing smile.


    ¡°She''s an old woman.¡± Mersey replies, making a face much too innocent to be so.


    ¡°With a daughter?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No...¡± He says, trailing off. ¡°A niece.¡±


    ¡°Congrats.¡± I tell him with a chuckle. ¡°And good luck.¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡± He mumbles while gazing at my left flank.


    I feel a warm heat spread in my chest at his concern and can''t help letting go of my umbrella to reach up and ruffle his hair. Mersey rolls his eyes so I poke his belly and make him jump up.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± He protests.


    ¡°Old habits.¡± I apologize.


    ¡°That ring looks nice.¡± He speaks up. ¡°Really nice.¡± Mersey adds with a slight scowl.


    ¡°Yea, I got engaged.¡± I tell him with a cocky grin.


    ¡°You found someone who can tolerate you? It exists?¡± He asks with a teasing smile.


    ¡°Actually, yes, but... not sure my fiancees tolerate me or love my quirks.¡± I mutter with a chuckle, sure he won''t pick up on the fact I''m speaking of two beings.


    ¡°That''s great, who is it?¡± Mersey questions.


    ¡°It''s...¡± One''s a human, one a Rykz, probably shouldn''t lead with that. ¡°You haven''t met so let''s get to it, we can tell each other everything later.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Right, work, work.¡± He nods fervently.


    I start taking off my armor piece by piece. He helps me out with the straps on the left side of my chest which are most difficult to untie for me. Once I''ve put my gear aside, I pick up his plow and apply my construct to it.


    ¡°You sure that''s a good id...¡± He starts but pauses as it takes a golden hue.


    ¡°Yea, it''s a new construct.¡± I tell him. ¡°You''ll see.¡±


    I walk into his field and spam the tool down into the tight soil which parts with a puff of dirt. I start moving back while dragging the tool, not even bothering to pull it out of the ground to carve the furrow.


    ¡°That''s crazy.¡± Mersey whispers.


    ¡°To be fair, I''m being lazy and burning more energy than I need to by doing this.¡± I tell him, keeping under silence my body can''t handle much more effort than this.


    ¡°You could finish the entire plot in a few days, maybe two.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°It''s not too hard to learn... although you don''t have the basics so it might be a bit difficult at first.¡± I note. ¡°Want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Can I? This looks like it would be restricted.¡± He awkwardly tells me.


    ¡°It isn''t, the Order approved of it.¡± I assure him.


    ¡°Still...¡± He hesitates.


    ¡°Mersey.¡± I speak up as I turn to him. ¡°What''s with the cold feet?¡±


    ¡°I''m on my own now, Jess, I can''t afford to get into trouble.¡± He says with a frown. ¡°Besides, what happened to the farm? Did the insects kill Father? Did you have to steal and get caught? Is that how you lost your arm?¡±


    ¡°So you did get my letter.¡± I note calmly. ¡°I lost my arm in a fight, it''s not quite relevant to why I told you to leave.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t as if I can just up and leave, besides you''re the one who got into trouble.¡± Mersey replies with a touch of anger. ¡°Baron Saunas isn''t Lord Buton. My Liege wouldn''t blame me for it, and Izla Meria is far away.¡±


    ¡°Your Liege, huh.¡± I utter with barely restrained anger. ¡°Father was killed by one of these wastes of life. When he asks you to clean his boots, do you lick''em by choice?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Screw you Jess. Father told me to make a good life for myself and that''s exactly what I''m doing.¡± Mersey says with a paling face. ¡°You always did whatever the fuck you wanted, well I wasn''t going to fucking lose my arm too by learning that construct!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°If you didn''t get cut trying to steal, it''s obvious you got caught and they cut it off!¡± He yells. ¡°I was right to give the letter away as soon as I got it before you got me in trouble with the law! What were you thinking? Learning these constructs? Using them? Teaching them?!¡±


    ¡°You, did, what?¡± I ask, uttering each word one by one.


    ¡°I gave it away!¡± He snaps.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°And you probably got Father killed!¡± Mersey screams while raising his arms. ¡°We never had any trouble and then, all of a sudden, we have Nobles hunting us?¡±


    As I was about to reply, very likely something stupid on an angry impulse, I spot movement from the corner of my eye. I flick to check and spot the two guards I met earlier along with an entire squad of armed companions.


    Liz suddenly flicks our hand up and catches my brother''s wrist as he was about to grab my shirt and turns it such that he''s forced to spin on himself, ending up with his arm twisted behind his back.


    ¡°Arh!¡± Mersey cries.


    ¡°You don''t treat your sister like this.¡± She utters.


    Liz, later. It''s too late to deal with that. She releases his wrist. I extend my palm out to our umbrella, sending it flying up to my hand with a gust of wind I trigger with kinetic energy and control with flow.


    ¡°Your dear liege seems to be wishing to meet me.¡± I utter with a soft voice.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks and flips to the guards. ¡°Oh. Yea but it''s fine.¡± He mutters with a vexed tone.


    ¡°It is.¡± I murmur with a bitter smile. ¡°You shouldn''t have done that, Mersey.¡±


    ¡°Not like I could keep the fact I received a letter secret.¡± He grunts. ¡°People asked questions.¡±


    ¡°Questions you should have known to deflect with what I wrote.¡± I tell him, disappointed with fury smothering my chest.

 Comprehensive.Ch09

    Mersey falls silent but the frown on his face tells me that he likely never thought of being secretive. It isn''t in his nature and, from what he told me, I can tell he thought I got into trouble by myself with a Noble house. With these ideas in mind, it isn''t too ludicrous for him to rely on a Liege he grew to trust.


    ¡°I spoke to the Baron, he can fix this Jess.¡± Mersey speaks up.


    ¡°Yea, I''m sure.¡± I lazily reply.


    I pick up my armor and discreetly control air to help strap it back on as the guards approach. I''ve merely put my cuirass on by the time they arrive but don''t stop, caring none about their tense stances at my actions. One even reaches to grab the hilt of his weapon, an old iron sword, but the brawny guard from the gates signals him not to draw.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, Baron Saunas wishes to meet you.¡± The man says with his deep voice.


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± I reply with a corner smile.


    ¡°You can''t take these weapons, Jess.¡± Mersey tells me with a worried voice.


    ¡°Oh, trust me, I can.¡± I utter with a chuckle.


    My brother frowns and throws a pleading look to the guards who uncomfortably check on their leader which seems to be the large guard. The man hesitates but ends up signaling two of his people to run back, likely to report and ask for instructions.


    I''m rather surprised by the decision because I expected to trigger a fight. It seems they were told to be courteous, or at least not openly aggressive if there is an issue. I calmly finish putting my gear on and follow the escort.


    ¡°Jess, be polite when you meet Lord Saunas.¡± Mersey pleads, which only feeds my anger.


    I hold my tongue, reserving my words for later when they matter since I haven''t had time to explain exactly who I am now to my brother. Jess. He doesn''t have the knowledge to understand, I can''t truly blame him.


    The village''s streets are now deserted and I can hear a small commotion towards the manor. Clever little Noble, he gathered his subjects to face the unknown trouble-maker.


    The crowd is split into two groups of about thirty and are giving a wide berth to the manor''s entrance. Many are still rushing over in their work clothes with their tools hung over their shoulders. Seems like he sounded the alert when I refused to lay down my weapons.


    The Noble is standing in the middle of the open gates, not a step outside the lands surrounding his manor, next to his wife who is holding his forearm with two soldiers with serious expressions and chain-mails.


    He is wearing a long red robe made of decent enough cloth, and his wife a blue one of similar fabric. He has a pudgy face, and so does she, the two are a bit ugly but their expressions seem soft. To be frank, their appearance is quite disarming but that only makes them more dangerous in my opinion.


    The guards spread out while their leader takes me to the Baron, stopping a half-dozen meters away out of hearing from the crowd but not so close I can threaten the Baron with my weapons.


    ¡°Miss Jessica of Izla Meria.¡± The Baron speaks out with a welcoming smile, giving me quite the courtesy by speaking first. ¡°I am Baron Saunas.¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± I calmly correct while scrutinizing his expression which doesn''t change in the slightest despite revealing the name and the fact I didn''t bow.


    ¡°You didn''t tell me your family had a last name, Mersey.¡± The Baron says, quite puzzled.


    ¡°Jess, what...¡± My brother starts.


    ¡°Our family does not, and he has not the right to use the name.¡± I speak up. ¡°You clearly haven''t received news in quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The Noble replies with a confused expression. ¡°This is a humble hamlet, news are slow to come to us. What occurred?¡± He asks politely, clearly not expecting much. I decide to remain silent.


    ¡°Have you pledged your service to a Liege?¡± His wife asks with a quiet voice.


    ¡°I have not. The name is mine.¡± I tell them, still waiting to find out what they want.


    ¡°Well, Miss Freepath.¡± The Baron awkwardly speaks up. ¡°Far from me to diminish the ordeal you went through on Izla Meria but, the message you sent is problematic and your service does not free you of the obligation to follow the law.¡±


    ¡°That it does not.¡± I agree with a crooked smile.


    ¡°The fact you seem to be a runaway peasant is also an issue that will need to be resolved.¡± The wife adds.


    ¡°But Lord Buton died to the wicked Elizabeth Vil, she couldn''t have run from our lands.¡± Mersey hurriedly intervenes. ¡°And Izla Meria is currently held by rebels, we can''t blame her from leaving.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± The Baron acknowledges. ¡°But...¡± He trails off as his eyes fall on my ring finger. ¡°Usually, none would truly pursue but it seems that matters are more complicated.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying my ring is stolen?¡± I ask with a humorous smile. ¡°And my gear, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°If they are not, you should have an identification parchment to prove your ownership.¡± The wife says with a slight scowl, likely because she thinks I''m trying to obfuscate the situation.


    ¡°My dear.¡± Lord Saunas cuts in while patting her hand to soothe her. ¡°Miss Jessica, I am able to help you resolve your problems and grant you land to cultivate but to do so I need to see all the documents you carry.¡± He pauses. ¡°If you have any to show, otherwise I''m sure a solution can still be found.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do have them but I''m going to choose not to show you.¡± I tell them, more and more amused.


    ¡°Jess, just show my Lord Saunas.¡± Mersey urges. The words both hurt and light up a blaze in my chest.


    ¡°I will not waste the runic construct proving my identity to such an utterly inconsequential and irrelevant Lordling who thinks he has any say on my behavior or actions.¡± I respond with a cold tone.


    A deafening silence falls onto the small group. The crowd observes with no knowledge of what is happening while their Lord''s cheeks turn pale and his wife''s turn red.


    ¡°How insulting! My Liege and his Lady have been very courteous to you, Jessica Freepath!¡± The brawny guard explodes.


    ¡°Their courtesy means less than naught to me, if it were not for my brother I would have laid them flat in the dirt the moment they presumed to make arrangements for me.¡± I tell him with a smirk.


    ¡°Arrogant! You are on my lands and I will demand a level of courtesy as long as you remain!¡± The Baron blows up, causing a commotion to shake the spectators.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Mersey exclaims as he reaches for me. I stop him by lowering my umbrella in his face.


    ¡°Izla Meria may have fallen but this is Hetlan!¡± The Ladyling exclaims. ¡°You will show proper respect to your betters!¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I ask dismissively. ¡°I am Jessica Freepath. I have no betters, only equals. I am doom to those foolish enough to stand in my way.¡±


    ¡°Or I''ll have you whipped, Rebel!¡± Saunas yells.


    ¡°Maybe I''ll have you whipped.¡± I pause. ¡°Yes, that seems like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Jess, stop this now!¡± Mersey yells as the guards advance with somber expressions.


    I hang my umbrella on my shoulder and raise my hand, unleashing a dozen portions of flow, one for each guard. I launch a kinetic strike at each. The golden energy flickers into vaguely shaped flat waves that move almost instantaneously to strike the fighters.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Some of the guards were prepared enough to try to block but it is completely ineffective on my attack. They are stuck in the chest and are sent flying a handful of meters back, three of them impact the crowd and none of them stand back up.


    ¡°My people!¡± Baron Saunas calls out while raising his hands.


    Golden streams of energy arise from each person present and rush at the Noble, providing him with maybe forty or fifty portions. I smirk and launch out the entirety of my reserve which constitutes of a little under sixty portions.


    The Baron''s eyes widen and he pushes his wife behind his back. The two soldiers move to cover him while he begins assembling what looks to be hybrid of a fire and explosive construct.


    ¡°A whip, a whip.¡± I whisper, pondering.


    I could compress flow into an air-rope but it would be relatively rigid and not very coherent if I loosen the ties too much. I push the idea aside and slash the edge of my hand at the man.


    A dull air-blade made of a dozen portions flashes at the pudgy Lordling. The soldiers seize their swords with two hands to block but the unstructured energy knocks them aside without slowing down.


    The Baron tried to hurriedly block with his own unstructured energy but it doesn''t mount the slightest resistance against mine. The blunt air-blade hammers into his chest and carries him several meters back through the gate before smashing him into the ground to hold him there.


    ¡°A Rebel Lady!¡± People cry out in panic, some of them raise their arms and tools as if preparing to fight.


    ¡°Lady? I''m a peasant no different from any of you.¡± I bellow as I swipe my hand around me to send a violent gust of wind at the crowd.


    People stumble back and lose their desire to fight. Meanwhile, the Baron''s wife rushed to her husband and knelt by his side to try to pry the air-blade off him with no regard for her dress.


    ¡°Let him go, you beast!¡± The woman cries out.


    ¡°Jessica, what... what...¡± Mersey stutters.


    ¡°I''ve changed, brother, if that was not obvious enough.¡± I utter with a dark voice. ¡°My access is but a small part of it.¡±


    ¡°How could... it''s not possible.¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°Release him!¡± The Ladyling rages.


    I flick my hand at her figure in the corner of my eyes, producing a wave of kinetic force that my energy guides to strike at her chest, sending her rolling in the dirt and causing more screams from the crowd.


    ¡°Monster!¡± A man cries out.


    ¡°So I''ve been called.¡± I acknowledge in a loud voice. ¡°Most often by beasts of burden beholden to those holding their leash.¡±


    I walk up to the Noble who is trying to shape an air construct to free himself, likely because he doesn''t know the disruption construct that would have worked even less.


    I flick my hand to order my energy to surround the Noble and lift him up while turning him around. The Baron screams, kicks, and flaps his arms to free himself but it evidently doesn''t work.


    ¡°See this man who claims to be your Liege yet is incapable of defeating a peasant he intended to whip.¡± I mock. ¡°He rules you by strength and ignorance... your strength and your ignorance that is.¡±


    The commotion dies down somewhat but people keep fidgeting nervously. I draw my broadsword and flick it around in my hand to present the spine at his back, fully intent on whipping the man with hard steel.


    ¡°Jessica, stop! What are you doing?!¡± Mersey exclaims with his palm on his forehead in dismay at what he witnessed.


    ¡°Showing these people that their Lord has not the power to challenge me, a low born, with or without their help.¡± I utter while turning around. ¡°And I''ll whip him because that is what he threatened me with, I find the equivalency amusing.¡±


    ¡°You crazy wench.¡± The Ladyling cries out.


    ¡°Be silent.¡± I order without bothering to turn around.


    My pale brother looks to me as he would a stranger while rubbing the arm Liz twisted. I take a single step and his eyes instantly flicker to the sharp tip of the weapon in my grasp. A twinge of fear goes across his traits.


    ¡°I''m aware I''ve destroyed your life.¡± I tell him to stir his mind to the future rather than an incomprehensible present. ¡°But it was lost long ago, you were simply unaware of the significance and danger my name now holds.¡±


    ¡°You, what did you do? How did Father die?¡± Mersey questions, stunning me.


    ¡°I did what I had to, it is a long story.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°How?!¡± Mersey screams.


    ¡°He was killed by Count Odo of Port-Odo.¡± I reply with a rock in my throat. ¡°I killed the man for that.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Because he was a contemptible arrogant bloodthirsty fool.¡± I say.


    ¡°Were you responsible?¡± My brother presses.


    ¡°No.¡± I utter flatly but am unable to help my grimace of guilt.


    ¡°I thought Father died because you stayed, because you... Buton but... no, it''s, it''s so much worse...¡± Mersey whispers with an unsteady voice. ¡°You''re a rebel.¡±


    ¡°There was no justification for Father''s murder.¡± I snap, barely managing to hold my temper.


    ¡°Wasn''t there? You''ve always done whatever the fuck you wanted and now you''re rebelling?!¡± He screams.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I seethe between grit teeth. ¡°Your life here is over but none will ever threaten you at my side, Brother. I can teach you. You''ll be far more powerful than this weak authoritative idiot you strove for, one that fattened himself up on your work. If whoever you fancy refuses to come, then she is not worth remaining for.¡± I explain, unwilling to remain here arguing with my brother for another minute.


    ¡°Even if that were true...¡± He mutters with a red face. ¡°I''ll never participate in this! You provoked, threatened, and then harmed a good Lord that tried to welcome you!¡±


    ¡°A good owner and you a good slave.¡± I correct darkly. It''s slipping away, a nightmare. ¡°You do not even want to know my story?¡± I ask, feeling like the emotional pressure inside my throat is going to make it burst.


    ¡°You were about to whip my Baron! With a sword!¡± Mersey yells. ¡°Release him! Whatever you have to say, it doesn''t justify this!¡±


    ¡°You lack imagination, Brother.¡± I utter with a slightly mocking tone that conceals my pain. ¡°But you''ll hear most of my story... eventually.¡±


    I turn my back on my brother, only tangentially aware that Liz half-awoke to use our flow to keep an ''eye'' on our surroundings, including him. I flick the back of my hand at the Baron and his wife.


    The dull air-blade releases the former who drops to the ground to course back around me in a golden wave that then launches like a tide at the two, picking them up to launch at their manor.


    I control the impact in such a way that they''ll be injured at the most without risk of death, for them or those inside. The air-blade crushes through a section of the wooden wall and throws them rolling in the room it tore open.


    Tiles fall from the roof into the gap and break. Noisy screams erupt and the crowd starts dispersing in a panic at the cloud of dust that arose from the building. I sheathe my sword and turn back to Mersey who faces me, shaking but defiant.


    ¡°Mersey, you need to leave this village. You''ll have to change name to conceal your origin and relation to me.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Related? We''re not related, Jessica!¡± He bellows. ¡°Not after this!¡±


    ¡°Really, that''s what you''re going with?¡± I ask with dismissively because we used to throw similar threats at each other when mad as kids.


    Yet, unlike back then, Mersey falls silent and glares at me for a while before turning to leave without another word, giving a certain finality to his declaration that I take about as well as a knife twisting in my gut.


    I gaze at his back hesitating and standing in the small cloud of dust I caused, feeling angry, stupid, and sad. I knew from the moment I heard he lived here that things weren''t good but... this?


    He needs time, Jess. Time? I scoff internally but don''t argue. Do you think I can''t feel your contempt, Liz? My sister falls silent. I seize the umbrella''s handle and squeeze the handle, wishing I was so vindictive and brainless to be able to blame Saunas for this.


    Yet I am not so I can only powerlessly watch my brother leave. He''ll find his way, things would have ended like this if he followed us anyway. I know. I seize the Baron''s flow which he left floating and leave for the hills.


    I walk past the guards wiggling and groaning in the dirt. The brawny one has a broken arm, he is so unnerved by my passing by that he surmounts the pain to drag himself away. I stop.


    ¡°Caeviel is changing, so is the Empire.¡± I tell him. ¡°If you want to make it through alive, reconsider your allegiances.¡±


    ¡°Rebel.¡± He spits out with a frightened expression.


    I shrug. I more than repaid him for his relative consideration. I lower my flat umbrella over my head to calmly walk away, leaving a torn manor, broken bones, and a severed relationship behind with scant hope that the latter can be repaired as the previous two will be.


    I search and find a hill with a tall tree not too far from the village and with a good line of sight to settle in the branches. I wait there for hours, observing the aftermath from afar with enhanced eyesight.


    My brother went straight back home and only came out hours later with his luggage. He returns to the streets and knocks at a few doors, none seem to try to stop him among the few that even agree to open their houses to him.


    He is likely looking for advice on where to find work or saying his goodbyes, both eminently stupid ideas but there isn''t any more I feel I can do. He leaves the village by nightfall, alone with little luggage on his back. A drop trails down my left cheek and falls on my lips. Salty.

 Comprehensive.Ch10 Interlude

    Fallone can''t find out why the Rykz stopped focusing entirely on them because of the dust and cacophony produced by battle. Still, he knows enough to postulate that either Princesses arrived and are getting ready to end them or their reinforcements made it.


    He deduces that, if it is the former, then they are dead but if it is the latter then they still have a chance. Yet, he is also aware that cavalry alone will be unable to extract them from the tide of drones so the Phalanx needs to hold for another couple of hours.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Duke Fallone decides that, to buy time, they must use every auxiliary they have in reserve but that by itself won''t be enough. He turns to the red-haired officer and pauses because the man has a dreadful expression.


    He is staring at a phalangite being dragged back to the center of the camp with the other injured, the woman has had her belly perforated and one of her arms torn off by the hack of a saber. Her comrade refused to leave her behind to the drones despite the fact she will still die.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Duke knows they would have broken if not for being surrounded and hates the insects even more for this because it is clear they intend to wipe them out completely rather than merely cripple the Twelfth out of the war by giving them a way out.


    ¡°What''s your name, son?¡± Fallone croaks.


    ¡°Costas.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°We''ll make it but we need to act now.¡± The General utters despite the raging pain speak with his burnt throat causes.


    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Costas asks.


    ¡°Tell the Majors to slow retreat and our lieutenants to fan out.¡± Fallone orders.


    Costas blinks, baffled by the order which will condemn the auxiliaries from taking the full brunt of the Rykz while the Twelfth rests. His eyes don''t leave the butchered phalangite as he assembles the messaging construct to be sent out.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Fallone blinks and feels a daze overcoming him but manages to use the energy he''s regenerated to assemble a nourishing construct to keep himself going. Costas hands over several messaging constructs to couriers who run off.


    --- --- ---


    An Exemplar leads a long wedge of three thousand heavily armored Templars deployed in two ranks to charge into the Rykz, conscious that once in they will be unable to extricate themselves but faithful in his belief that they can hold long enough to save the Twelfth located behind a thick dusty veil.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Templars use their thick lances to pierce through the carapaces of those directly in front of them so as to clear their warhorse''s path. The mounts, wearing chain-mails, crash into the ranks of scouts raising their pikes.


    The result is dreadful for the Rykz as their arms break as a result of failing to break through the steel mail and many are directly killed by the weapons. The few that survive are trampled by the horses.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A small amount of these riders fall atop the dead Rykz from their mount tripping on the dead drones but they quickly draw the two-handed swords strapped to their luggage to gather and march after their brethren.


    The ground is bare, every strand of grass was shredded by the Rykz'' thousands pointy legs. There are torn drones and there is viscous brown blood everywhere but the Order keeps forging ahead.


    The charge soon encounters lines of warriors with their shields help up. They slow the Templars'' advance down to a crawl and then force them to stop entirely when the Rykz'' ranks have been so compressed their lower abdomens stacked to the point they can be no more pushed back.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Templars keep up the pressure with their mounts while using armor-piercing constructs on their lances to get through Vuskyt shield as well as armor in one stab.


    Unfortunately for them, the drones never stopped swinging their sabers which hurt many of the warhorses and damaged their chain-mails. With the charge stopped, the warriors can now focus on hacking their enemies to pieces.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Their natural strength, comparable to that of a human using a strengthening construct, allows them to kill many of the Order''s horses. The Exemplar raises his visor, revealing a blond beard.


    ¡°Dismount! Leap and strike as lions!¡± He bellows.


    The Templars stab at the Rykz one last time and let go of their steel-tipped lances regardless of the strike''s success. They draw their two-handed swords from the sides of their mounts as they pull their greaves out of their stirrups.


    The Order moves as one, the temple guards lift a leg to place it on the rump of their warhorse and propel themselves with the help of runic constructs engrave in their armors.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    A little under three thousand Templars land in the midst of tens of thousands of Rykz while stabbing down with their weapons to start hacking away, tearing through Vuskyt and carapace as if butter to clear the area.


    They immediately find themselves crawling through grit and bodies but the spikes at the soles of their greaves allow them to maintain a decent foothold as they push through the drones who are too tightly packed to counter-maneuver them, slaughtering thousands upon thousands.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Those who lost their mounts early on soon join in to help expand the field of battle and keep advancing. Within minutes, the Templars start taking breaks recovering their flow with their gourds and stop using armor-piercing constructs to switch to lion strikes.


    At that point, their swords are being used more as heavy battering rods than sharp tools of war and they almost completely stop moving, bogged down in close combat with the Rykz whose horde managed to reorganize at the back to alleviate the pressure.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Exemplar turns and witnesses a troop of a two thousand Semplars in mail arrive on horseback. He flicks his hand at them, giving the order to split in three groups.


    One will have the role to gather and guide the warhorses back to the Thirteenth while the other two will hold their wings to ensure they won''t be flanked until the infantry arrives.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Then, the man lowers his visor and gives a short prayer to the Lake and the Emperor, its Chosen representative on this earth. He leaps into the center of the battlefield and launches forth to take the lead, leading his brethren to break through the crawling insects to rescue the Twelfth.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    --- --- ---


    A well-built farmer with messy black hair trails along a path with a pit in his stomach and luggage upon his back. He has nowhere to go yet keeps walking, leaving behind the life he bet everything on just as it was bearing fruit.


    He''s lost it all, the coin he worked blood and sweat to gather for a year to obtain a plot of land to cultivate. He spent weeks giving aid to the Baron''s manor and the Temple to win his place only to be chased away by both his Lord as well as the temple guard.


    The boon-day he received news from his home, which he heard was occupied by the Rykz, he got so excited he opened the letter in the field in the presence of half the town only to realize too late that there was a golden construct anchored to it, a construct that should never have found its way in his hands.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Worst of all is that his sister not only announced his father''s death but that she held responsibility for it. He immediately thought of the construct and felt fear, for himself but mostly for his sister who must be in real trouble.


    Luckily, he thought, the Baron was magnanimous and understanding. The Lord offered to give her a place to stay here and help them resolve their troubles. He thought of seeking out his sister but the messenger said he came from Meiridin so he had no idea where to begin.


    He couldn''t leave so he keep the hope she would find him instead, not to mention he had hoped to give her a home since her self-blame was evident from the content of the letter.


    ¡°It was her in the end. Emperor, how could it have come to this?¡± The man mutters at the sky. ¡°How did my sister become a rebel? She was faithful and hardworking with a plow, but now believes not in the Kingdom or Empire and wields a weapon.¡±


    --- --- ---


    Fallone sits down on a pack of supplies with rips to the side indicating the soldier barely managed to drag it out of the ruins, feeling exhausted by the weight of both his plate armor and his responsibilities.


    ¡°Duke!¡±


    A Count of Steso stomps towards him in bloody clothes. Fallone turns a flat glare at the man who flinches at the sight of his burnt face. Behind the Noble is a Countess and three Baronesses looking angry.


    ¡°General.¡± The Count corrects himself to regain composure and avoid being reprimanded by the Noble reputed to be a stickler for protocol. ¡°Why is the Twelfth retreating!? We can barely hold the insects back on our own, we''ll never be able to hold their flank as well.¡±


    ¡°The losses we''ve already taken are...¡± The Countess starts.


    ¡°Acceptable.¡± Fallone croaks. ¡°The Phalanx needs rest if we are to last until dusk.¡±


    ¡°They can rotate their people, why put all of ours at risk?!¡± The Count blows up.


    ¡°Ours, theirs.¡± Fallone scoffs, causing him to launch into a coughing fit. ¡°Kh, kh, kh, krrhrk. Glahrk, pth.¡± He spits a globule of blood on the ground. ¡°We are together, what matters now is who is capable and who is not.¡±


    ¡°At least explain why Steso must bleed so that they save a breath!¡± The Countess blows up with a tragic expression from the recent loss of a dear friend on the battlefield.


    ¡°They fought desperately for two days straight to hold the Rykz while we opened the retreat with help from the Order.¡± Fallone rebukes. A wave of pain shreds through his lungs. ¡°They must rest so that, at dusk when reinforcements arrive, they may make a breakthrough for us to escape the encirclement. This is an order, obey it or I''ll have Costas hang you.¡±


    As he says these last words, Fallone feels himself falling. He feels his thoughts fade away and falls backward into the arms of the injured Exemplar he attempted to stop from entering the command tent a mere few days ago.


    The Nobles stare but, before they can even discuss ignoring the order, the Exemplar''s piercing glare shuts them up. They turn and depart as the woman picks up the General in her arms to carry him to the Alemplar who may be able to bandage him even if they have no flow to spare.


    --- --- ---


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Fallone hears the distant and rather weak breathing cry. He rises wrapped in bandages to find the hard visage of an Exemplar with short brown hair and straight eyebrows facing him. She is making him drink a cool liquid that feels like torture when it passes through his scorched throat.


    ¡°Kh-gl.¡± He coughs.


    ¡°Drink and stand, General, the battle nears the end.¡± She instructs.


    The Duke forces himself to swallow. The potion is making him feel numb all over but that''s exactly what he needs. He rises as soon as he empties the wooden goblet to find a field of death.


    Of the thousands of injured they protected at the center of their formation, perhaps only a third remain now and he knows not enough time has elapsed for so many to have passed away. It is likely those able were sent back to the battlefield as the number of apt fighters dwindled.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He moves through the dust cloud towards the loudest sounds of battle while supported by the injured Exemplar whose armor now has four more dents including a nasty rip at her thigh.


    He soon runs into a back-line of retreating auxiliaries in pitiful state. Not a single one has a shield left and none have a complete hard leather armor or chain-mail to rely on.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Most of them are coated in dried Rykz brown blood while a minority are covered in red human blood. At least half their weapons are broken and more than a few wield a broken wooden handle their hands remain clasped around on the retreat.


    Their faces are harrowing to witness, even those without injuries, and their eyes haunted. Fallone feels guilt towards these auxiliaries he was meant to command to victory but who he failed in the end.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Yet some survived and he believes, he has to believe, that his orders led to this result over annihilation. After passing by this column of soldiers, he arrives at a back-line of phalangites fighting shoulder to shoulder with those Templars and auxiliaries who are still capable of fighting.


    The sun is setting and its rays are beautifully piercing the cloud of dust covering the field of battle yet all Fallone can think of is the pungent smell of guts, dried urine, shit, and rot filling his nostrils.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He drags himself forward to follow the ranks of warriors as they slowly push back the tide of Rykz, often at the cost of their lives. From afar, he can hear carapaces being shattered by heavy blows and sharp orders being shouted.


    Within an hour, he witnesses the tide of Rykz being peeled away with disbelief as more and more rows of Templars in banged up heavy plate armor begin showing up crushing their way towards them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The temple guards are sustaining their assault by rotating in and out of the front-line with Semplars guarding their back-line. Their flanks are trailing behind in two wings of three regiments of phalangites wielding runic steel short spears.


    Fallone faints in relief at the sight, at the fact that his decision to pull back a third of their combat strength allowed them to, in the end, survive the encirclement.


    The Exemplar catches the General and picks him up to carry him towards the Thirteenth and receive help from their Alemplars. For herself as well, she was taken out of the fight when a warrior''s saber broke its tip in her thigh after piercing between two plates of her armor weakened by multiple impacts.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As she makes her way she witnesses the Rykz pull away with rousing disbelief at first and then dismay followed by terror. The tide of insects, following instructions given to them before the battle even began, break out in full retreat.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    It splits in a few armies of a hundred thousands and then in dozens of groups of ten thousand to leave the battlefield. What horrifies her is that the insects are leaving for the west that the Twelfth''s cavalry can no longer guard because it fought to exhaustion to flank the encirclement until the Thirteenth made it.


    Some are also headed to the north-west to take advantage of the hole the Thirteenth left to support the Twelfth. Only auxiliaries remain there to stop them and it is unlikely they''ll be enough to safeguard Steso.


    Some of these groups head east, it doesn''t escape the Exemplar''s notice that those are made up of the least injured of the drones. She pales, hatred in her heart. The insects not only shattered the Twelfth as a Phalanx for years to come but are going to set Steso''s countryside in flames.


    --- --- ---


    Duke Fallone rides in the hilly lands surrounding Grastle, the capital of Steso, at the head of the Twelfth''s remnants. He is bandaged all over and under influence of a narcotic given to him by an Alemplar to manage the pain.


    Over the rolls of greasy cloth covering him, he is wearing a black uniform he chose to grieve the losses of those who fought under his command. He swore to never take it off.


    The lands he is traversing has signs of battle, or rather raiding. They came across dead Rykz scouts lying in ditches to be burnt on their journey. Far more of drones died than they killed low born but that is because their goal was to burn fields and attempt to poison wells with their dying bodies.


    The Duke bears this on his shoulders but refuses to let them droop because they carry the dignity of those that died to safeguard Steso and he knows deep within that things would have been much worse if he didn''t insist to hold the Rykz back.


    Still, as he leads the survivors, auxiliaries and phalangites alike, he cannot help but blame himself for not doing better, for underestimating the Rykz to the point where they didn''t realize the ruins were a gigantic trap.


    Their column, composed of the mere few thousand soldiers still fit to travel, arrives in sight of the Grastle humongous walls of twenty-five meters tall and fifteen meters wide.


    A wave of relief courses through the column as they witness it still standing tall. They had known it did not fall but, after what they went through, none dared believe it before seeing it with their own eyes.


    The stakes protruding from the stone walls, meant to make it difficult to place ladders, have had Rykz drones impaled on them as a show of victory and pride to all visitors.


    The Twelfth, phalangites and auxiliaries alike, cares not for the sight as their memories are still fresh of those who fell at their sides and of the few bodies of dead peasants they came across to have their spirits risen at the sight of a truly insignificant number of dead drones.


    They cross the portcullis and go through the barbican to engage on a large avenue. Once the entire column has entered, Fallone calls for a halt and climbs down his horse.


    The Duke kneels on the pavement with difficulty and kisses the stone. He is imitated by all the soldiers. Many of them, including the Noble, start shedding tears at having returned home.


    ¡°Duke Fallone, this is for you.¡± A courier in dark green garb speaks up.


    The Lord rises and, finally, witnesses the deserted avenue he is standing in. He knows the fortified city is safe, there are soldiers and archers on the rampart, so it can only mean that it was ordered the Twelfth not be welcomed.


    In a daze, the Noble in black seizes the roll of parchment sealed by a mere few drops of wax and the seal of his Ruler. He opens it and stares with disbelief at the Royal Act stripping him of his titles for his egregious failure in defending Steso and the horrifying losses his auxiliaries incurred.


    Many among the Nobles accompanying him have had their titled rescinded as well. A cold sweat falls on the Duke''s back followed by hot blood rushing to his head that causes him to lose consciousness on the spot as he feels his world falling apart around him.

 Comprehensive.Ch11

    I follow my brother from afar using my eyes to my advantage during the night and the hills during the day. No one pursues which is a relief but I can''t help but worry about my enemies who could track him down with clues he may have left back at the village.


    I keep tracking him as he heads south-west until he reaches an even smaller hamlet made up of three houses at the foot of a mountain next to a forest. They appear to be woodcutters because they have quite a few draft animals and large carriages.


    I approach as much as possible in case there''s trouble but he merely greets them and stays for the night before leaving in the morning. It hurts to see him depart without hesitation because it means he is serious about cutting ties.


    That he didn''t tell me where he''s going in the heat of the moment is one thing, but that he chooses to stay on his journey without looking back... It makes it difficult for me to let go because there is no telling how I''ll find him again once I do.


    It''ll be entirely up to him whether we meet again, and it could easily be never if his worldview doesn''t change. Or I could find him as an enemy on the other side of a battlefield.


    Circumstances being what they are, I decide to speak to these lumberjacks and let go because my time is very limited, I cannot spend a month tracking him to his destination.


    I take off my armor and weapons as I wait for my brother to disappear from sight with a pit in my stomach. I arrange my cloak to conceal the absence of my left arm before heading for the cabins. A large bulky man with a thick black beard and a woman of similar caliber walk out in work clothes.


    ¡°Hey there, stranger.¡± The man speaks up with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I''m...¡± Jezebel is a bit too obvious. ¡°Alana.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Two visitors in the span of a night and day doesn''t feel like a coincidence.¡± The woman mutters with a frown.


    ¡°He merely forgot he owed me a few coins before leaving.¡± I reply with a thin smile. ¡°I''d like to know where he''s going.¡±


    ¡°He went that way, you could catch up.¡± The man replies with a flat expression.


    At least they can tell it''s suspicious and Mersey made a good enough impression they don''t want to sell him off to save trouble. They might not speak to us but they could tell others once their impression fades, there are ways to get them to keep quiet.


    If they understood, yes, but I don''t want to. Besides, these are low born who would hold Nobles with far more reverence than they should, thus threats would not work for long. I ponder for a moment.


    ¡°He can''t pay me back now, I merely wish to be able to find him once he''s found work.¡± I tell them. ¡°A name and destination would suffice, if it isn''t too much to ask.¡± The two exchange a glance.


    ¡°He said it would be best he didn''t give us his name because he''s in some trouble and we didn''t ask where he''s going.¡± The woman tells me with a sharp tone, making it clear she suspects me.


    ¡°Well, that''s partly why I''m not trying to get my coin back now.¡± I tell them with a half-smile. ¡°I''ll be leaving then, thank you.¡±


    I drop my lips as soon as I turn my back, aware that I''ll be unable to track him without a name but conscious that others may not have the same issue. His refusal to name himself will make it relatively easy for anyone who learns of it to conclude it was him that stopped here.


    There isn''t anything I can do about it other than hope I''ll be able to find him in a few years, if I''m alive and he hasn''t looked for me. I sigh but return to my gear.


    Once I''m equipped, I flick the umbrella back on my shoulder and head straight east towards the clearing I left the others which might take a couple of days to reach. I hope you''ll change as you seek a new life, brother.


    --- --- ---


    As I trek through the forest at the base of the round mountain in the middle of the night, I spot light from a campfire way off where I left them. Worrying that Saunas could have found our camp and spilled my purpose for coming here, I decide to check it out.


    I lower my stance and bend down to reduce my profile to approach stealthily. I find Uhla sitting cross-legging in front of the fire, looking dismayed, which quite amusingly dismays me.


    ¡°What are you doing here by yourself?¡± I ask aloud while stepping out of cover.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Uhla cries out as she snaps up to her feet and brings her hand to the dagger at her waist.


    ¡°Calm down, it''s me.¡± I tell her as I step into the light. ¡°What got you so on your guard?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, no. You just surprised me.¡± She mutters with her hand on her heaving chest.


    ¡°I''m supposed to be the one to see blades in shadows, what''s up with you?¡± I question.


    ¡°There isn''t a moon up and the wolves have been howling.¡± Uhla mutters with a slight blush.


    ¡°Wolves don''t howl when they hunt, Uhla, they stay silent.¡± I tell her with an amused look. ¡°Otherwise, people wouldn''t lose as much livestock to their packs.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She exclaims in embarrassment.


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I went out for a walk and... got a bit lost.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°A bit?¡± I chuckle. ¡°Where did you think the camp was?¡±


    ¡°There, east.¡± She points at where I came from.


    ¡°I can see your problem.¡± I mutter with a laugh. ¡°That''s west, south-west actually.


    ¡°Is it?¡± She asks while blinking.


    Did she sneak off on her own? Report to a Shade maybe? Or a Templar tailing us since the two organizations don''t mix if they can help it to avoid suspicions cast on the Order.


    Look at her, I doubt she could trick even a kid. I let out a self-derisive laugh as I inspect Uhla''s bright eyes. We extinguish her fire and head off to the east. To her embarrassment, we find the camp within an hour.


    ¡°There you are! We looked for you all day!¡± Nahl exclaims with a relieved expression.


    ¡°And didn''t let anyone take a nap.¡± Idali grumbles.


    ¡°We would have looked for you if you got lost.¡± Rowland admonishes.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have gotten lost.¡± She replies while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°City girl like you? Wonder if you''d find your way if I dropped you off where I found her.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Of course I would, I know the four cardinal stars.¡± Idali denies. ¡°Come ''ere, I''ll show you because I''m not spending another day looking for you next time.¡± Idali snags Uhla by the collar and drags her away.


    ¡°Thought you wanted to sleep, you big softie.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Stuff it, dwarf.¡± She rudely counters.


    ¡°Come here and tell it to my face, you overly tall blonde with breasts to feed a litter!¡± I yell at her back.


    ¡°I have back problems, couldn''t bend down enough to say anything to your face!¡± Idali utters with a laugh. ¡°And the rest were compliments as far as I can tell!¡±


    ¡°Were not!¡± I deny childishly. The woman ignores me, taking the win. I glare at Rowland and Nahl from the force of habit. They raise their hands to appease me and fail to completely hide their grins. ¡°Cook me something, or else.¡±


    ¡°We didn''t say a thing!¡± Nahl protests.


    ¡°You''re responsible in some way, I''m sure.¡± I argue.


    ¡°I''m not, he''s the one who kept her up to search the area once in a while.¡± Rowland immediately betrays.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Nahl snorts and grabs a pot of food to heat it on the fire. ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I did.¡± I reply with a heavy sigh. ¡°We''ll leave at dawn, where are the temple guards?¡±


    ¡°They went ahead, said they''ll take the opportunity to visit a few Temples in the regions we''re meant to cross on the way to Mirus.¡± Rowland tells me. ¡°They''ll meet us in one of the border towns.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Lucky for them I do have a use for Templars.¡± I mutter. ¡°Do you think they left because they didn''t want to be near what we''ll do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Nahl asks with a suspicious frown as he stirs the pot with a wooden spoon. ¡°You''re implying there''s something other than Sykus?¡±


    ¡°Idali!¡± I yell at the woman pointing to the sky. ¡°You didn''t tell them?¡±


    ¡°Why would I if you haven''t?!¡± She yells back with an annoyed look.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± I scream at her with a grin.


    ¡°I''m a woman almost twice your age, kid!¡± Idali protests.


    ¡°That doesn''t work to your advantage considering how we met.¡± I note with a wicked smile. Idali grimaces and turns away, hiding her face.¡°Aw, don''t pout. I was joking.¡± I needle her.


    ¡°I know, enough Jessica!¡± Idali snaps.


    ¡°Okay, sorry.¡± I call out. She doesn''t reply but both Rowland and Nahl stare at me as if they''ve seen a ghost. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You apologized.¡± Nahl notes.


    ¡°What? Are you implying I''m rude?¡± I ask with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Not indeliberately, no.¡± Rowland replies.


    ¡°You can be very polite.¡± Nahl agrees.


    ¡° ... wait, do you mean I''m only polite when it''s deliberate?¡± I question.


    ¡°We would never say that.¡± Rowland protests with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Because you''d probably...¡± Nahl starts with a wicked smile.


    Before he can finish, I raise my hand and send all the air I can seize at them both. Continuous gusts of wind crash into them to mess up their clothes and send them stumbling. Their cloaks flap around, occasionally slapping them while Rowland''s tunic ends up over his head.


    ¡°Do something like that.¡± Nahl finishes with a bitter smile as he glances down at the extinguished fire.


    ¡°I suppose the Exemplar had other things to do.¡± I mutter, raising my expectation of the trouble I''ll find in Mirus and possibly in Hetlan.


    --- --- ---


    We arrive at a small town where most buildings have a second floor. I picked it first because the Countess isn''t especially powerful relative to others holding the title, especially considering Castle Lance which now makes me realize that Leomi''s house was wealthy despite not ruling as many people.


    Edusa merely suspects her of cheating on taxes to fund an army. While that''s understandably concerning to Edusa, I don''t intend to bother if that''s really all the Noble is doing because I''m not a sword for hire. The reason I came here anyway is that there is a good chance this Countess is, at the very least, stealing from her subjects.


    ¡°Split up to gather information before they know we''re here. Rowland go contact Edusa''s people in this town.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Rowland protests.


    ¡°You used to be in the army and you''re a bastard, Nahl is too nice.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I''m sure he would do fine with her officers, they''re low born. I would do much better at the tavern.¡± He insists.


    ¡°You can invite them to a drink for all I care.¡± I tell him, annoyed.


    ¡°Nice try but I''m not leaving your side.¡± Idali speaks up.


    ¡°Yea, yea, come on.¡± I wave her off.


    I head off with my cloak wrapped around me to hide my gear, which is a bit useless considering Idali is trailing behind with her spear in plain view. I sigh and tell her to wait back as I look for people to speak to.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± I call out a cute boy running past in the street.


    ¡°What?¡± The kid asks as he skids to a stop.


    ¡°I''m wondering where everyone is.¡± I tell him. ¡°The streets are pretty empty.¡±


    ¡°It''s boon-day, just came back from bringing pap his meal.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Unusual, how many of those are there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Five!¡± The boy exclaims.


    Five? That can''t be every week. As I think over the response, the kid runs off as if I''d finished talking. I shrug and let him go. Five day''s work for free every month is quite a lot but not as bad as it could be.


    --- --- ---


    None of us learn much other than this, Rowland and Uhla tell me of frequent brawls between soldiers of this demesne and those sworn to Edusa. The Countess'' officers don''t respect the low born leading their Duchess'' troops and often throw insults that trigger fights, or pick the fight directly themselves if the response given offends them.


    It is surprising that no one has died yet but it seems the town''s Templars have managed to intervene in time and prevent it. It won''t last long, one day one of them will draw a blade or punch too hard with a strengthening construct. I end up sending the three back to gathering news inside an inn, which neither protests very hard.


    ¡°We''ve learned about all we could at this point.¡± I tell Idali. ¡°They don''t appear to be paying any more taxes than is usual.¡±


    ¡°Too soon, I would look into the regular disappearances.¡± She replies. ¡°Three in half a year is a lot for such a small village.¡±


    ¡°Considering the boon-days, they ought to be runaways.¡± I note. ¡°They said there was no sign of struggle.¡±


    ¡°No one up and leaves like that.¡± Idali counters.


    ¡°Who''s being paranoid now.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°People don''t seem worried about it, only one mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°I was a guard for years, Jess, this is unusual.¡± She insists.


    ¡°One more reason to visit her cute little castle.¡± I say with a raised eyebrow as I glance to the stone structure with arches to support the weight at the center of the town.


    ¡°You''re just impatient, aren''t you?¡± Idali asks with a suspicious look.


    ¡°Either they ran or the Countess is killing them because, otherwise, she''s be hunting whoever is gutting her free labor.¡± I reply coldly. ¡°Whatever it is, we''ll obviously not find answers among these people.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡± She acknowledges.


    I pick up my helmet from one of the hilts at my waist and fit it on. We come across a few patrols on the way but they don''t stop us despite giving us dark glances, clearly taking us for the Duchess'' people.


    The guards do stop us at the stone structure''s large wooden gate and refuse us entry. I decide to wait for whoever it is they''re calling while concealing my lack of a left arm underneath my cloak. A tall man ends up showing up in a black coat with a white fur collar.


    ¡°Lord Tolheim, consort of Lady Matilda, Countess of Hafjord.¡± The guard introduces.


    ¡°Haf-what?¡± I ask in confusion


    ¡°Haf-yorhd.¡± The guard repeats more clearly with a dark expression.


    ¡°We literally told you this a dozen times.¡± Idali murmurs.


    ¡°Did you? I''d have remembered that weird a name, I don''t even recall being told the Countess'' name.¡± I complain.


    ¡°You''re picking a fight, aren''t you?¡± Idali mutters with a sigh. ¡°At the door.¡±


    ¡°I''m not.¡± I protest.


    ¡°If you are here to insult us, I would kindly ask you to go.¡± The Lord interrupts with his deep voice.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± I deny with a smirk despite having hoped he''d try to strike me. ¡°I''ve heard people have gone missing so I came inquiring.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± The Lord flatly responds. ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± I utter while showing my teeth with an aggressive smile and flicking my cloak aside to reveal both my weapons and my lack of an arm.


    The man blinks and the guards tense. Three pairs of eyes suddenly fall on my left side and then rise to my left cheek. Of them all, the one who pales the most is the Lord. Even his fingers start trembling.


    ¡°We''ve, heard of you.¡± He says after gulping. ¡°We would be pleased to invite you for dinner tonight to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°I''m not looking for noble entertainment, if you get me.¡± I reply with a widening grin. ¡°The Countess is here. Ain''t much better than the present to act, or meet as it is.¡±


    ¡°So I''ve heard is your philosophy.¡± The man mutters with an awkward expression. ¡°Perhaps we could prepare something in the boudoir, tea or some other beverage. My Countess is preoccupied but she could no doubt make time for such a distinguished guest.¡±


    ¡°Let''s do that then.¡± I agree.


    The man invites us in with a wave of his hand but walks in first without waiting, no doubt rushing to whisper a warning to a servant to warn his spouse. I chuckle as I head in with Idali.


    ¡°Seriously? Threatening our way in worked?¡± She asks no one in particular with a baffled expression.


    ¡°I didn''t threaten anyone.¡± I protest as my eyes trail the vestibule and all the paintings ornamenting the walls. ¡°Lots of battles there.¡±


    ¡°Caeviel''s early history was quite rowdy.¡± The Lordling speaks up. ¡°There was conflict between regions long settled and those newly colonized, like Izla Meria who had allegiances to their former Kingdoms. The Empire was also taking action to assert firmer control of the outer territories by helping the Order take root.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I''m quite the enthusiast about history, if you''ll forgive me.¡± Tolheim says while failing to conceal the slight contempt in his expression.


    I flick my hand at him almost casually. A wave of golden energy rushes out of my body. I control a third to slam into the wooden doors behind us, closing them with a slight kinetic burst and sealing them with a merging construct.


    I shape the air with another third of the flow to propel the man at the stone wall, breaking a painting''s frame, and hanging him there while I add a defensive construct to the doors with the last third so as to slow down the guards who will soon try to break in.


    ¡°Grh.¡± The Lordling grunts in pain and faints. I may or may not have hit the stone wall with his skull.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Idali asks, baffled.


    ¡°Preemptive self-defense.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°There was no sign he was going to attack.¡± She counters.


    ¡°Trust me, eventually he would have... with enough provocation on my part and maybe a slap or two with my fist.¡± I argue.


    ¡°There''s no way that counts as self-defense, Jessica, preemptive or not.¡± Idali denies.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask, turning to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She confirms with a serious expression and a very unnecessary sharp nod that adds to my amusement. I suppress my laughter as I turn to the Noble hanging fifty centimeters off the ground.


    ¡°Well, good sir, I apologize for mischaracterizing my assault.¡± I apologize with a slight mocking bow. ¡°...¡± I wait a while before turning back to Idali. ¡°He''s not answering.¡±


    ¡°He''s unconscious.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Still, that is very rude.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Quite.¡± Idali agrees and turns to the Noble. ¡°You could have at least groaned or something, it would be the polite action to take as a host.¡± She admonishes while waving her spear under his nose like a parent would shake their finger to berate a child.

 Comprehensive.Ch12

    Idali drags the Lordling by the collar while I lead us deeper into the stone structure, past a dining hall and into an office with a desk as well as bookshelves. There isn''t anyone but the fireplace is burning so it''s likely the Countess ran off right before we got here.


    ¡°We missed her, wake him up.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Idali replies.


    She throws Tolheim at the desk and starts slapping him with the flat of her boot while I go through the drawers. I find a pouch of coins. I cut the top off and steal all the silver and bronze from it, ironically there is more gold in it.


    ¡°Jess.¡± She protests.


    ¡°I''m running low on funds, Edusa may as well indirectly contribute.¡± I explain, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°That''s fine but leave some for me.¡± She replies as she slaps the Lordling with the point of her foot.


    ¡°Urh.¡± The Lordling groans.


    I flip a few more papers on the desk as I search for clues but find naught of interest even after going through the drawers. It stands to reason they wouldn''t leave their misdeeds out in the open but still. I turn to Tolheim who''s currently being chocked by Idali''s right foot.


    ¡°I said wake him up, why are you trying to knock him out again?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not sure, he looked at me wrong?¡± She returns with a grin.


    ¡°Gh.¡± I choke a laugh and wave at her to let him go. ¡°So, Lord Dolt, you know why I''m here so I''ll very much appreciate if you told me where the disappeared are... or I''ll end your life and there won''t be anything preemptive about it, just a lot of blood spilled because you''ve soured my mood.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Wait until I back off first.¡± Idali hurriedly tells me as she steps back.


    Tolheim stares at us with a dazed expression, seeming lost, frightened, and confused. I feel a touch of pity for him, especially since we don''t actually have much proof of wrongdoing so far.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± The man mutters.


    ¡°With so many people missing, don''t try to bullshit me.¡± I coldly respond.


    ¡°They just vanish, we tried to investigate what''s happening but we never found any clues.¡± Tolheim hurriedly explains, raising his arms protectively.


    I stare at the terrorized man and let out a deep sigh as I find no signs of deception. I throw a glance at Idali who gives me a shrug. I seize my umbrella to make it spin as I think things through.


    ¡°Where did Matldia, or whatever, go?¡± I directly ask.


    ¡°Matilda? I''ll never tell you!¡± Tolheim declares with defiance.


    ¡°Hey, I think I had all the letters right there in the name.¡± I cheerfully remark.


    ¡°You did, congrats.¡± Idali drawls. The Lordling glares.


    ¡°Look, Dolt, I''m not going to kill any of you without reason.¡± I seriously tell the man. ¡°But the more you two hide or refuse to answer my questions, the more suspicious and eager to cut this trip short I get.¡±


    ¡°She ran because you assaulted me!¡± The man protests.


    ¡°She ran long before that, don''t lie to me Lordling.¡± I counter with a dark tone.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± I ask while spinning my flat umbrella over my head.


    ¡°I...¡± He starts.


    Idali extends out her short Vuskyt spear and places the point under the man''s throat, instantly shutting him up. Tolheim gulps, his eyes flicker left and right to either of us as his traits turn desperate.


    ¡°We don''t have anything to do with the disappearances, I swear.¡± He repeats with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Great, now I feel bad. I shape a messaging construct and pass it over to Idali through the ground out of the man''s sight, shortly telling her to get into a scuffle with me without context because I trust her and a delay might make a clever opponent suspicious.


    ¡°Die then.¡± I coldly proclaim while letting go of my umbrella to grab one of the three broadswords at my waist.


    ¡°Hey, cut it out!¡± Idali immediately exclaims. ¡°It might be the truth!¡±


    ¡°Silence, soldier! Do your job!¡± I bark.


    While I draw the weapon, Idali shifts her weight from one leg to another, acting hesitant. She launches at me when I raise the weapon, forcing me to block her thrust.


    ¡°Stand down, bitch!¡± I yell.


    ¡°We''re not fucking murdering him, shortie!¡± She counters.


    I scowl and launch a semi-serious hack at her weapon which she cleverly parries by receiving my blade at a thirty-degree angle before rising the weapon to avoid having her fingers sheared off her palm. As we insult each other, the Dolt scampers out of the office on all fours.


    ¡°Keep banging weapons for a bit.¡± I murmur.


    She holds back a little on the next blow and I take advantage to slam her spear away and hit her chest with my pommel. Idali coughs and bends in half to start wheezing.


    ¡°Shit, Liz, what the damn!¡± She protests.


    ¡°I''m slightly taller than average, thank you very much.¡± I pridefully respond.


    ¡°Maybe in your dr...¡± She starts.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± I cut her off by raising my weapon.


    ¡°Nope, never mind.¡± Idali swiftly exclaims with a bitter smile on her twitching lips.


    ¡°Get moving, he''s probably stopped crawling by now.¡± I tell her.


    I head off while trying to move as discreetly as possible. An attempt I immediately abandon as it''s literally impossible to even breathe without sounding like a damn box filled with nails because my riveted chain-mail keeps clanking inside my cuirass.


    I follow the corridor until I find a half-open door and sneak in only to find an empty room. I didn''t hear any doors opening, no way I took a wrong turn so where is he. What do Nobles and rats have in common? A lot, too much to go through, really, but I get your point.


    I send out a pulse of flow to scan the room as Idali walks in. I burn a whole dozen portions only to eliminate a passage behind a wall or bookcase. I sigh and look down to the rug.


    ¡°Mind picking that up for me?¡± I ask the tall blonde.


    ¡°Mfhr.¡± Idali grumbles.


    She uses me as a stand to rest her spear on and seizes the rug with both hands. She starts pulling but it seems glued to the parquet so she fails. I frown and consider blowing the damn thing up.


    ¡°There''s probably a lever or something.¡± Idali speaks up.


    ¡°No time.¡± I tell her.


    I shape a sundering construct and cross slash at the floor before stomping down on the rug with a slight kinetic enhancement. The floorboards blow up into sharps that fall atop a staircase.


    ¡°Quite the basement they''ve got.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Bit of a waste of energy.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Not as much as you think.¡± I reply with a thin smile. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Idali jumps down without giving me a shot at going first and seems to slide down the stairs rather than walk, causing a ruckus. As I make my way down, she lights up a fire construct just in time to witness golden runes activate on the walls.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Duck.¡± I murmur as I reach out with my sword.


    Idali drops to her knees. I launch an assortment of constructs, from fireballs to air-blades and kinetic waves, even mixing a lightning sphere amidst just in case the rest is ineffective.


    Luckily what assaults us are air-needles, which I easily divert with a slight kinetic push, and a curtain of fire that I smother by venting the air surrounding it, leaving a column of smoke behind.


    ¡°That was scary.¡± Idali shudders.


    ¡°You probably could have handled it.¡± I note.


    ¡°I meant I thought you were going to hit me with all that wild energy.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Grow some ovaries, let''s go.¡± I tell her.


    We rush downstairs and through a small room with suspicious mounts on the walls. Either for hanging harvests to dry or prisoners, and I''m pretty sure I know what they''re used for. Idali''s expression falls.


    ¡°We''re switching to deadly take-down.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°Why? Don''t we need to find out what happened?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°I''ve heard enough of this shit for a lifetime, I''m not sitting around for another degenerate tale full of self-righteous justifications.¡± I grunt. ¡°Edusa can figure this shit out by herself, I''m only here to clean up.¡±


    Idali silently nods and heads first into the next corridor. This time, no traps await us but a steel reinforced thick wooden door on the other side protected by a defensive construct.


    I use a sundering construct to slice off the hinges, overwhelming the defensive construct such that it fails to reconfigure to concentrate its energy to block my blade.


    Idali kicks the door open and, inside, we find a spectacle of horror. There is a stone altar with weird engravings in the center of a circular room with grooves in the ground coated in red flakes that can be naught other than remains of dried blood.


    On it is Tolheim who is bleeding out from a gash in his neck despite his attempt to close the wound. His face is pale and he seems completely lost, as if he never expected what he found here. I find the man pitiful but not worth risking anything to save.


    There is a black-haired woman standing next to him at the altar with her palms extended towards us. She''s wearing a pure white robe made of almost transparent cloth with no clothes underneath.


    She is gorgeous with ample breasts, erect nipples, and black as night pubic hair. That fact makes the situation even more repulsive because her attractiveness puts her at sharp odds with the surroundings.


    Golden swirling energy streams out of Countess Matilda''s hands towards Idali who slashes out with her spear to intercept the odd construct with a defensive one made of black-golden energy.


    Expecting Idali to fail, I instantly shape a perception construct to launch another set of constructs. The air and kinetic ones manage to slow down her attack but they don''t actually overwhelm it so I focus my energy to create an intense blaze.


    It causes her construct to flicker but it doesn''t slow down as a result so I conclude heat has some effect but not enough. I charge the air directly in front of Idali first as a last ditch measure but plan to use an air-shield to block the construct since it is tangible.


    Iiikr. Idali''s Vuskyt spear impacts the swirling construct, causing a strident sound. As the weapon is almost ripped out of her hands, she decides to pull it back. The Countess presses down with her hands, giving her attack more speed.


    Idali''s right thigh bends at an odd angle and the woman flickers to the side, almost impacting the left wall. I dismantle my protective measures and use the flow to support my friend with a kinetic burst to send her charging.


    Idali slides past the threatening broiling energy and charges at the Countess who turns her attention my way, sending the odd construct after me. I narrow my eyes and launch a powerful air-needle at the Countess, enhancing its speed over anything else.


    The Countess, aware she''ll be impaled by either Idali''s short spear or my projectile, dismantles the construct she sent after me to recall the energy, which consumes most of the energy so as to make it in time and leaves odd red curved blades hanging in the air where golden currents were before.


    A blood construct? I want it! Not now, Liz. I flick my hand at the mass of blood, using air to send it splashing back. Clink. My air-needle slams into the curtain of energy Matilda rose and bursts, causing a red mist to spread out.


    Idali''s spear impacts it as well and her defensive construct simply fades away while her thrust slows down to a crawl despite her pushing hard with her right thigh. I gaze at Tolheim whose arms are now hanging on either side of him.


    There are now bloody rips in his clothes and tears in the flesh underneath. It seems the woman used his blood to defend herself but I don''t understand why he is helping her, and he has to be for my air-needle to have been snuffed as it was.


    The golden curtain drops, leaving behind only the thick red mist which sinks to the ground. The Countess escaped. I reach to Idali to launch her after the woman but she''s already moving around the blood to try to save Tolheim which means she isn''t in any way ready to pursue.


    ¡°Let him die.¡± I call out to her. ¡°We need to end her.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop us? She was killing you.¡± Idali asks him, ignoring me.


    ¡°My wife. Said...¡± His eyelids droop. ¡°Give it back, if help.¡±


    ¡°Fucking idiot.¡± I swear despite understanding his choice and having made similar ones.


    The Lordling''s head rolls to the side just as Idali arrives at the altar and he breathes out, having apparently exhausted all he had left to respond. Idali scowls and heads for the back of the room.


    Crrrk. The loud breaking sound fills our ears as tears appear in the ceiling. Screw me, I should have just went for the kill. Couldn''t leave Idali out to dry, you''ll get her.


    ¡°Let''s go, now.¡± I urge her.


    Idali hesitates a split moment before turning away from the dead Tolheim and rushing at me. I blink as she pretty much tackles and carries me straight out of the room as pieces of the stone ceiling fall behind her.


    ¡°Hey, cut this shit out.¡± I protest while bent on her shoulder struggling to keep my umbrella from bashing into a door-frame.


    ¡°Uhla told me not to let you exert yourself too much, blame her.¡± She responds as she rushes up the stairs.


    ¡°You didn''t, have to, listen!¡± I stutter out because her shoulder is slamming into my stomach with each step.


    When we reach the room, we find the walls already crumbling on themselves. She leaps, presumably towards a window, with her spear coated in silver energy held before her.


    As we fly out of the building, I witness the hole she ripped into the glass and flaps alike with what must''ve been a shredding construct. It seems she has plenty of energy to spare, possibly half as much as me.


    ¡°Let me down.¡± I coldly demand as I witness a few dozen guards standing outside turn to us.


    ¡°Later.¡± Idali replies shortly as she kicks the ground with her right leg to propel us away through the town''s streets.


    I grumble but don''t find much time to complain as an officer launches a blazing air-blade at us. Such a hybrid construct wouldn''t usually frighten me but the man assembled it quickly and threw it with a look of confidence.


    I check my flow reserves, finding that I somehow burnt a good twenty during the short scuffle, likely from spreading my focus thin while using as much unstructured energy as I did.


    I swipe a hybrid air-kinetic gust at the flaming air-blade, sending it flying into the ground. Kkrrbrrmmmh! It blows up, destroying a chunk of pavement and thus sending stone splinters flying into house walls.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Idali swears while pushing her ear against my side.


    The destructive effect is relatively powerful but what baffles me the most is the deafening sound it made. I quickly notice that it was actually made by the Countess'' stone manor completely crumbling into a hunk of rubble.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± She asks.


    ¡°Me? You saw her tear the basement down!¡± I protest.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Idali grunts, clearly disbelieving me.


    The over-fed blonde quickly brings us out of the town''s bounds, bypassing the occasional guard and soldier as if they weren''t there with her speed enhanced by her symbiont.


    She stops on a hill where she finally lets me down. I first make a show of soothing my armor before ostensibly ignoring her to enhance my eyesight and inspect the surrounding area for signs of a fleeing Countess.


    A handful of minutes pass without a single carriage or horse leaving and, worse of all, it is clear that everyone wielding a weapon in that town has picked it up and gathered in two respective camps.


    ¡°Doesn''t look like she left at all, in fact I''m pretty sure she gathered her army and is about to attack Edusa''s forces.¡± I comment.


    ¡°That''s not good?¡± Idali asks with a bloodthirsty smile.


    ¡°It depends on your point of view, I didn''t want to turn this into a pitched battle.¡± I mutter. ¡°How much was that crazed escape your call?¡± I clumsily ask.


    ¡°...¡± She falls uncharacteristically silent. ¡°My symbiont was quite insistent.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°I assume collapsing tunnels could be quite dangerous, even for an underground creature.¡± I calmly note.


    ¡°The others are on their way.¡± She says, changing the subject.


    I follow her line of sight to find Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla sneaking out of town from a small alley. I wave at Idali who nods and launches running towards them with lion steps.


    A few arrows and constructs fly at their group but they manage to defend themselves. Idali meets them before they make it a third of the way here and helps them defend to run faster.


    Meanwhile, there is quite the commotion happening in town. A small group of angry people seem to have gathered around Edusa''s people and appear to be attempting to besiege them, preventing them from retreating. I sigh.


    I''ll have to end this before the evening because it''s only going to get worse when people come back from working boon-day to find out that strangers attacked their town.


    ¡°Jessica! You destroyed a building without us!¡± Rowland calls out with an outraged tone.


    ¡°What? It wasn''t me!¡± I cry out while glaring at Idali.


    ¡°I didn''t tell them, they saw the building crumble.¡± She says, implying that I truly did this. ¡°Everyone knows that''s your thing.¡± She unhelpfully adds.


    ¡°You were there!¡± I exclaim in disbelief.


    ¡°Yea, but I had my back turned... I''m pretty sure it was you.¡± Idali argues with a completely innocent expression which convinces me that she''s definitely messing with me.


    ¡°Why didn''t you call me!¡± Rowland cries out like a spoiled brat despite his definitely not childish stature.


    ¡°I don''t think we should approve of...¡± Nahl starts. I cut him off with a dark glare. ¡°Perhaps we should discuss what happened first?¡± He offers with an awkward smile. ¡°Then make a decision about what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, great idea.¡± I grunt.

 Comprehensive.Ch13

    Immediately after agreeing to discuss, I pause and observe the three standing before me. Uhla has been unusually quiet and her expression is rather tense while Rowland has been acting eager but it feels like a facade, bravado. Nahl, on the other hand, was very quick to ask for information.


    ¡°We sa...¡± Idali starts.


    ¡°No.¡± I cut her off while calmly staring at Uhla, Rowland, and Nahl in turn.


    ¡°What did you see? Or rather, hear.¡± I speak up, my tone more commanding than questioning. Nahl shifts awkwardly while Uhla looks away.


    ¡°That you gratuitously attacked the manor, without provocation.¡± Rowland speaks up. ¡°It felt odd you would, but I don''t care much either way.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that what we''re here for anyway?¡± Uhla asks with a somber expression.


    ¡°You mean take out Nobles regardless of what they did?¡± I question with a smirk.


    ¡°No, we know you wouldn''t.¡± Nahl hurriedly speaks up.


    ¡°Yet you had to ask, huh?¡± I note. ¡°Isn''t that contradictory? Either you know me well enough to be aware I wouldn''t act without reason or you don''t and you have doubts.¡±


    ¡°We''ll follow you.¡± Rowland intervenes.


    ¡°If you think brainless acquiescence is what I seek, you''re in for a brutal awakening, Rowland.¡± I growl.


    ¡°I''ve seen how devastating the war with the Rykz was and am perfectly aware of what it could have been, Jessica.¡± He snaps back while absently scratching at the scar that took his left eye. ¡°I''m not volunteering to fight at your side without reason. I''ll stay as long as your actions line up with mine.¡±


    ¡°I need more.¡± Uhla utters. ¡°I want to help... but I''m not going to participate in a purge if that''s what you agreed to with the Duchess.¡± I flip to Nahl.


    ¡°I believe you had your reasons.¡± He says simply.


    ¡°Reasons I''m not going to explain to any of you.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Jess, why make this difficult?¡± Idali asks with a sigh.


    ¡°Because I don''t require help from any of you and I''m not in the habit of justifying myself.¡± I coldly reply. ¡°There is no proof to any of what happened other than our word. I''m pretty sure Edusa will be able to sort this out but, for now, you either trust me or you don''t. Make a choice.¡±


    ¡°I''m with you.¡± Rowland immediately speaks up. Nahl and Uhla exchange a glance.


    ¡°I don''t believe you would lie.¡± Nahl says.


    ¡°Foolish.¡± I note.


    ¡°I''m with you anyway.¡± He insists.


    ¡°I''ll always do my work and heal those who need it, but I... I won''t fight in these private wars.¡± Uhla says with a sad expression.


    ¡°Wars are all private if they don''t involve survival for a species.¡± I calmly comment.


    ¡°Then so was the Rykz invasion.¡± Rowland coldly comments.


    ¡°That it was.¡± I acknowledge with a sour taste in my mouth. ¡°But don''t forget we struck the first blow.¡±


    ¡°In recent history, maybe.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°Rather than debating responsibility, simply make peace with the fact that whether Human, Lisilese, or Rykz we all kill for our own gains.¡± I sharply mention. ¡°You either take up weapons to build a system that allows people to determine their your own fates or you submit to choices made by others for you.¡±


    Idali extends her short Vuskyt spear with a snide smile. Rowland and Nahl unsheathe their weapons to cross blades atop hers. Uhla awkwardly crosses her idle arms. I smirk.


    ¡°Best prepare for a wild fight because I''m feeling facetious.¡± I tell them and head straight for the town.


    ¡°Wait, you don''t have a plan?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Does she ever?¡± Idali chuckles.


    ¡°Pointless to formulate a plan when we don''t know if Edusa''s people will fight us.¡± I dismiss. ¡°It''s best to stick together and react until we draw the Countess out. If we''re too threatening from the start, she will escape.¡±


    ¡°The woman may lead a sort of cult, Jess.¡± Idali warns.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± I question.


    ¡°A group of people with distorted beliefs towards the Lake.¡± She explains.


    ¡°You mean like Suxen?¡± I press.


    ¡°I haven''t heard what that particular madwoman thinks.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°She told Liz that flow is a mere tool with no particular significance, I think that sums up to the Lake being nonexistent.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Then, no, it isn''t the same.¡± Idali shakes her head. ¡°Most cults are usually benign and have odd rituals like praying to the moon for a good harvest but, with what we''ve seen, her beliefs are more sinister and dated.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± I encourage her despite knowing Idali might be doing this to inform the others and soothe tensions.


    ¡°It used to be that virgins held much more important significance. Their sacrifice was said to bring favor from the Lake and their flesh, or blood in this case, power.¡± Idali explains. ¡°I don''t know how it works but, the stronger the belief, the more dangerous they are.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A decade ago, a murderer roamed Meria''s streets and killed a dozen young people to display their tortured bodies. The killer sawed his first victim''s rib-cage in half and then hung him by the wrists to tear it open to make it seem as if he had short wings.¡± Nahl speaks up with a somber tone. ¡°It took an entire squad of Templars to kill the man and two died as a result of injuries from the fight.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, for the village to have little suspicion about what the Countess did, it''s likely she had accomplices to push her narrative that the victims ran away.¡± Idali explains.


    ¡°Wait, could she be more powerful than normal because of these sacrifices?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not tangibly, no.¡± Nahl denies somberly. ¡°But with strong belief comes strong dedication. Any cultist will have practiced constructs they consider significant to the point where they have achieved mastery over them.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I ponder. ¡°You''re saying she''s delusional and believes her sacrifices made her stronger when in fact it was mere training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sacrificial beliefs have been extensively studied, long after they were abandoned, and there has been no proof that they increase one''s access or control.¡± Nahl mentions.


    ¡°I''m going to go ahead and assume that, at the time, there were more people than usual condemned to death by Noble houses.¡± I coldly utter.


    ¡°It was a long time ago, before the University''s founding.¡± Nahl says. ¡°The house that led this has long been lost.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, is that Countess a Lisilese or something?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure she doesn''t eat her victims, Jess.¡± Idali awkwardly notes.


    ¡°I don''t see the difference.¡± I grunt. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    I head for the town but my companions quickly overtake me to take the lead. I focus on my energy and gather the hundred or so portions I''ve stored, much of it located in my gourd.


    ¡°You all have ten to fifteen portions, right?¡± I ask.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Rowland agrees.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mutter. ¡°Idali?¡±


    ¡°Closer to thirty.¡± She replies to the others'' astonishment.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± I speak up to cut through the questions they no doubt want to ask her. ¡°Focus on lion and strengthening constructs, I''ll deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Not even the armor-piercing one to quickly end the fight?¡± Rowland asks nervously.


    ¡°No, I''ll be providing that.¡± I deny. ¡°I want you to pressure them and, to do that, you need to be as strong as possible as long as possible. The objective is to lure her out, not to defeat their troops.¡±


    ¡°You want to engage in a melee?¡± Idali asks with concern.


    ¡°Far from it, I want to slowly go through whatever barrier they put in front of us one after the other.¡± I tell her. ¡°You''ll see.¡±


    ¡°What if she never shows up?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Then we simply keep going until we reach the other side of town.¡± I tell them with a shrug. ¡°Idali and I can always sneak back in to track her down more discreetly, now focus.¡±


    In the town ahead, Edusa''s people have managed to extricate themselves from the crowd to retreat at the edge only to be faced with the Countess'' armed guards which are twice as numerous with three hundred.


    ¡°I don''t think there would be a need for as many peasants if Nobles didn''t hire so many soldiers.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°Difficult to say it''s unwise considering what you''ve been doing to them.¡± Rowland says with a laugh.


    ¡°Eyes front.¡± I warn them as we enter a street under the eyes of several guards posted on a tall roof at the center of the town.


    ¡°Should I take the middle of the formation with you and Uhla at the back?¡± Idali asks me.


    ¡°No need to bother.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Archers up front-left.¡± Nahl warns.


    I glimpse up to find three arrowheads being lowered down on up from a house''s windows. I flick a sliver of flow in front of us to intercept if they fire but the guards don''t seem intent on attacking yet.


    I soon hear stomping that betrays the arrival of several squads of soldiers in the streets ahead. I smirk and give out a small cry to call for a stop. As they all turn to me, I point up at the roofs and lion''s step up to a window sill.


    I kick it and catch a beam protruding from the wall that I use to launch myself further upward with a lions strike. I barely manage to bring my arm back up in time to catch the roof and lift myself up.


    Idali lands on the tiles a moment before I stand up while Uhla arrives soon after. The archers shoot at Rowland and Nahl who are taking quite a bit longer to climb. I divert the projectiles with tiny streams of air while Idali kneels down to lift Nahl up.


    ¡°I suppose there''s no need for a formation if we''re not even giving them a chance to face us in the streets but this might get pretty bad if too many of them confront us up here.¡± Rowland notes.


    ¡°Try to blow them off the roof as much as you can, doubt any of them have the guts to fight with broken legs.¡± I coldly instruct.


    ¡°You''ll, um, catch us if we fall right?¡± Nahl asks.


    ¡°And waste energy? You''re a warrior, one or three broken limbs shouldn''t slow you down too much.¡± I reply with a smirk.


    As the ex-Templar was about to protest, a trapdoor is kicked open and a javelin flies out of the opening straight at us without seeming aimed at anyone in particular.


    Idali and I move at the same instant. I snag Rowland''s collar and pull him out of the way while she unceremoniously kicks Nahl aside. I briefly accelerate my perceptions to follow the javelin''s trajectory as it flies past us four.


    Uhla manages to move out of the way in time to avoid it, meaning I don''t have to intervene. She staggers to the side panting with a pale expression but straightens up when she notices our gazes.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Let''s go then, double-step.¡± I bark.


    We launch out towards the trapdoor from which a dozen soldiers are pouring out. I leap over an alley and land on the building to stop there while Idali, Rowland, and Nahl rush ahead.


    Another javelin comes out flying from behind our opponents. I barely manage to divert it away with a kinetic burst by burning two portions of flow to ensure I make it in time to save Nahl.


    The three impact the soldiers like bulls, sending those who try to block them with shields staggering back with dazed expressions. I apply an armor-sundering construct to Idali''s spear, which will allow her to pierce anything in her way, while giving the other two''s weapons my version of the shredding construct.


    Idali slides past a few attacks and launches three consecutive thrusts that almost blur, cutting three swords at their base and also leaving small gashes in the guards'' sides or arms which force them out of the fight.


    Rowland and Nahl, on the other hand, each block two attacks each before counter-attacking. The armor and defensive constructs of their four opponents manage to block the worst of the damage but not all of it.


    Three of them receive spiderweb-like wounds where they''re hit while the last tries to block with his forearm and ends up losing two fingers from the impact which also breaks his bones in several places.


    The woman drops unconscious from the shock of these wounds and the squad of a dozen panically begins retreating while dragging their wounded with them. Idali and the others let them go without attacking again.


    ¡°Keep moving.¡± I bark out. ¡°Break ''em roof by roof.¡±


    A sustained shower of arrows welcome us on the next roof, sent by archers in an avenue facing us and others inside buildings. I casually divert those risking to hit us by sustaining a weak kinetic curtain.


    We keep leaping through the town towards Edusa''s soldiers on the basis that the Countess had to be near to organize the kind of pressure they faced so quickly after we made her run away.


    On the sixth or sevenths roof we land on, we are intercepted by a half-dozen squads that hid just beneath the spine. I hurriedly shape a long horizontal air-shield with a kinetic component and blast them off.


    ¡°What a fucking mess.¡± Idali chuckles as our opponents roll off and fall down to the street below.


    ¡°Keep moving!¡± I encourage.


    The next roof has them facing two squads of guards so I support them with the same constructs as before. They quickly overpower their adversaries with my help and powerful hacks supported by their strengthened limbs, forcing them to retreat.


    Idali and Rowland kill a few, which is likely why they make it through unscathed while Nahl receives a gash to his chest because he hesitated instead of either going for the kill or saturating his hard leather armor by injecting more energy in his defensive construct, which would have likely destroyed it but saved him a wound.


    Uhla takes care of the bleeding on the move. We reach the end of the roof only to be confronted with a large group of a hundred or so soldiers on a plaza. They''re standing like a wall in front of a small crowd of inhabitants.


    ¡°These are the murderers!¡± The Countess yells from her position at the center of her officers, she''s wearing a much more decent dark green robe but I can see the hems of her transparent white gown. ¡°Blasphemers towards the sacred life given to us by the Lake!¡± She yells.


    A shocked wave goes through the crowd followed by cries calling for our death or execution, as if we had already been captured. I squint as I inspect the ranks to find a weak point to pierce through.


    ¡°This isn''t good.¡± Nahl mutters.


    ¡°It''ll be fun, I''m sure.¡± Rowland says with a nervous smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, I can get to her.¡± Idali brags.


    ¡°Not without ending up like a pin-cushion.¡± I note.


    ¡°Ooh, fancy.¡± She perks up.


    ¡°Not now.¡± I glare at her. ¡°Move in tight defensive formation, we''ll get as close as possible before making a move.¡±


    We hop down the roof in several steps and land on the plaza to be welcomed by a volley of projectiles from every direction, some of which have had constructs applied to them.


    I accelerate my perceptions and deflect the most mundane projectiles first with an upward gust of hard wind before using kinetic energy to slap the more dangerous far away from us.


    Krrbaakrr, brham! The walls behind us are torn asunder and an explosion blast licks our backs as we rush ahead. A line of soldiers with shields and spears move in to block us.


    Rowland leaps in the lead and breaks a half-dozen spears with the shredding construct I applied on his sword. Then, he and Idali front-kick those facing them, causing three soldiers to crumble.


    As we move into the gap to face the next line, Nahl and Uhla move on my flanks to block two spear thrusts I would have unconsciously dodged. A flaming air-needle large enough to qualify as a ballista bolt suddenly falls down on us from the sky.


    It doesn''t drop alone, around it are several smaller projectiles. If I had to guess, I''d say that was everything that Noble and several others are able to throw at me so I don''t hold back.


    I slow the passing of time down and send forty portions of flow out, enough to match them. I use some of the energy to assault the Noble''s links to the constructs so as to weaken their reaction times as I forcefully use air and kinetic force to divert the projectiles.


    I forcefully bash the constructs away from us and towards the soldiers blocking our way. Krrbooom! The conflagration turns two dozen soldiers to fuming chunks of flesh and also throws both Rowland as well as Idali back a dozen meters.


    They roll all the way to my feet with dazed expressions and a few cuts on their cheeks. I signal to them to get up and they hurriedly do so despite glaring at me for turning them deaf.


    I flick my finger forward for Idali to run ahead and bring back my thumb to tell Rowland to defend me. As the blonde rushes off with her short Vuskyt spear in hand, he confusedly looks for his sword without finding it.


    I use a sliver of flow to point him at a two-handed sword laying on the ground. Our enemies, who were far more surprised by the explosions than we were, start charging back at us just as he picks it up.


    Rowland raises it and swings it into a crazed soldier that comes rushing at him with his spear. Yet, despite bashing his opponent away, he visibly winces on impact which reminds me that his bones got shattered pretty badly not so long ago.


    On my sides, Uhla and Nahl are blocking a series of lone soldiers attacking them. They''ll balk under the pressure soon but I focus on Idali who is cruising towards the Countess and her officers who are now being protected by her golden swirling blood-construct.


    ¡°Good, that''ll be useful once she''s dead.¡± I mutter as I raise my hand towards Idali''s back.

 Comprehensive.Ch14

    A spear flashes at Nahl from the side. I reach out and pull him out of the way, choosing to preserve my flow because they have much more energy available than we do, which means I need all I have to put a quick end to this with Idali.


    Speaking of which, Rowland finally notices that she charged ahead so he steps back to defend my front. To be fair, only a few seconds have passed since she left even though I''ve experienced much more than that and Idali is already fifteen meters away.


    I reach out with my hand to send half my flow after her, which is about thirty portions at this point. I''m very much aware that it won''t be enough on its own but I can''t use any more if we''re to have any hope of survival once the deed is done.


    Soldiers close in on our small group of four so I further accelerate my perceptions to rearrange our formation. I extend my left leg out behind Uhla''s back and snatch Rowland''s collar.


    I kick her forward without any pity and pull him back at the same time before throwing him to the left, forcing to exchange places. The two stumble but manage to recover in time to block enemy attacks.


    Now able to trust my flanks are protected and able to react if Uhla gets in trouble, I turn my attention back to Idali. She made it through before the guards'' ranks closed but three high born officers step out of the swirling barrier to block her way.


    The one in the middle wields a sword covered in flames, I grin at the man because he''s the one who helpfully obliterated soldiers for us a moment ago. He doesn''t notice as his attention is fully on Idali because she has an intense golden glow around her and is taking a low stance.


    I refrain from making a move because it feels like she has an idea and my sundering construct still hasn''t run out of energy yet. Idali''s right leg starts twisting at the thigh, causing her knee and foot to shift.


    It makes me grimace because I can imagine how much strain it puts on her flesh to do this. I can''t keep watching or even help yet because guards are now closing in on us from all sides.


    One comes out of almost nowhere with a damn scythe and launches an overhead blow at Uhla, threatening to pierce through her skull. Meanwhile, four others attack Rowland and Nahl with spears.


    I grab my broadsword''s hilt and swing it just past Uhla''s head to parry the sharp blade. The scythe smashes into the ground right past the ex-Semplar who froze, unable to figure out how to parry that weapon.


    I immediately spin on my left heel to kick Rowland back with my right leg, allowing him to just barely avoid a javelin which impacts my cuirass and flings away, almost impaling Nahl from behind.


    With this temporarily settled, I peer through the soldiers'' ranks towards Idali who apparently blocked a few flaming projectiles with the Vuskyt spear because there are holes bursting with flames in the ground around her.


    There is a dead Noble near her as well as an injured one fleeing with a hole in his left shoulder. The cut in weapon''s handle tells me she likely blocked a swing supported by an armor-piercing construct.


    That''s a mistake on my part because she followed my instructions but, thankfully, Vuskyt is much more difficult to cut than steel so she got off easy. Idali suddenly starts turning on the spot, stunning me.


    I quickly realize that her thigh is slowly unwinding. A moment later, her body flickers and she rushes half a dozen meters forward within a split-second to reach the high born holding a burning sword.


    The man, far from being able to launch an intercepting slash, barely manages to bring it down before her spear finds his chest and easily runs him through thanks to my sundering construct.


    The high born crumbles in half over her spear but she pitilessly launches his body at the swirling golden barrier I strongly suspect is made of blood. I notice a flicker in the Countess'' defense and hurriedly use slight kinetic force to pinch Idali.


    She swiftly leaps back, just in time to avoid a volley of air-needles that continue towards us. The one with the scythe, who is in leather armor but has the brown skin of a farmer spending his days outside, picks that moment to slash out at Uhla.


    I thrust out with my broadsword above Uhla''s shoulder and send a couple portions of flow to jerk the attacker towards it. The man''s eyes widen but he fails to react in time to avoid my blade piercing through his right eye-socket to reach his brain.


    His scythe''s blade impacts the back of my cuirass without doing any damage while Uhla groans from being squeezed between us. I move the body to the right, intercepting the golden projectiles flying right at us while also reinforcing Uhla''s defensive construct.


    A handful make it through and impact her, shattering on my construct but also destroying it and her armor. As the dead peasant falls backward, I notice that both he and Uhla are covered in a thin layer of blood.


    That explains how these needles could make it through with enough power to break the defensive construct but it spells trouble because I might not be able to block these things with my cuirass, not without using my own blood.


    Rowland and Nahl''s backs hit my flanks almost at the same time as they are pressured into retreat by the soldiers. I grunt and almost throw them back into the melee but they return to it by themselves.


    ¡°Idali, leap over!¡± I bellow.


    She immediately drops to one knee with her right thigh twisting once more. I can''t see her expression but I can imagine the agony involved in twirling one''s flesh as she is.


    I hear Rowland and Nahl''s weapons shred through two opponents so I glance to my sides to make sure I have enough time. I catch Rowland picking up an even larger sword, a claymore, and Nahl kick a shield up with his foot.


    The low born ex-Templar agilely slides his left arm in the straps and throws a backhanded slap with it, directly knocking out a charging spear-woman. Satisfied, I focus my entire attention on Idali.


    Because of the distance, it takes me as much time to shape the flow as it would to do so close to me without my perception construct. Still, I manage to wrap an air-shield with a kinetic component around her hard leather armor before she launches.


    She leaps up and forth, flying over a dozen meters in the air. That crazy bitch! Liz'' excitement is contagious, I never expected Idali to go so far in trusting me with her life.


    I snap a solid platform of air ahead of her so she can bounce off it to plunge back at the ground. She flips in mid-air and kicks the hardened air, presumably launching herself at the Countess hiding behind.


    As the last act I can take before she leaves both my range and sight behind the barrier, I pour the rest of the energy surrounding her into the sundering construct on her spear.


    ¡°Jesssiiccaaa!¡± Rowland calls out in panic.


    I snap to my left, finding him struggling against two men larger than he is but not as tall. One of them manages to grab his claymore and is wrestling him for it while the other is trying to tackle Rowland who is using kicks to keep him off.


    These two seem to have lost their weapons so I glimpse around and find broken poleaxes on the ground. I flick my sword back and then launch it at the man holding his weapon.


    The weapon spins and hacks into his shoulder, causing him to release the claymore. Rowland takes advantage to bring the chunk of metal back and smack the other with it, shattering his skull.


    With that handled, I draw another weapon and turn to Nahl, finding him on the defensive with a broken sword in hand. I flick my broadsword up, release it, bring my palm back, and lastly lion strike the pommel when it levels with my target.


    The broadsword flies straight and penetrates a half-dozen centimeters into a spear-man''s chest, causing him to panically retreat which disrupts his comrades'' rhythm which allows me to give my last weapon to Nahl.


    Crack. I glimpse a metal blade on Uhla''s shoulder. It didn''t cut through her hard leather armor but I distinctively heard a bone break. She slowly crumbles to her knees.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I launch over her and front-kick the face of the woman who downed her before she can raise her weapon. As the soldier crumbles, I steal her blade and parry a swing from a guard before thrusting it into his throat.


    I flick it out of the man, dragging a fountain of blood with it, and force it into Uhla''s left hand before stepping back. She struggles to get up but does manage so I heartlessly leave her to it despite her anguished expression.


    I send what remains of my energy, twenty portions, into the small interstices between each of the pavement''s stones and focus entirely on the kinetic energy constantly pulsing through it with each step taking by the soldiers surrounding us.


    I wait, and wait for what feels like an eternity for the swirling golden construct concealing the Countess to vanish. It turns my gut not to know if Idali made it but, eventually, the curtain starts crumbling in a wave of red blood.


    I prepare to launch stones at the Countess if she didn''t manage to finish the job but pause in surprise instead at what I find. Idali is kneeling in front of the Countess with her arms holding her spear up.


    The air-kinetic-shield I anchored around her hard leather armor is barely coherent and about to crumble so I dismantle it and send the energy into her defensive construct. It seems the Countess put up quite a fight but...


    Idali impaled the woman through the center of her chest, piercing through the sternum, and is holding her fifty centimeters above the ground. There are a half-dozen dead bodyguards and officers spread out in a semi-circle around them which explains why it took Idali so long.


    I swiftly reach to the crumbling blood construct and easily shatter the Countess'' link to it. I manage to seize the core and inspect it for a brief moment before it crumbles as well.


    ¡°Cease battle! This is over!¡± I yell over the cacophony of battle, causing many of the soldiers to pause and look back.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± An officer counters while drawing her weapon to go after Idali.


    ¡°You asked for it.¡± I utter with a smirk. ¡°Take cover.¡± I order.


    Uhla, Nahl, and Rowland immediately drop to one knee as well as cover their faces. The soldiers charge. I focus on my flow and overturn the kinetic force coursing through the pavement, using my intent to reverse each and every incoming impact for a few moments in a ring that doesn''t include our group.


    Crkrrk, crack. The stones crack and suddenly blow up. Large fragments fly out to smash into guards while smaller chunks are propelled at such incredulous speeds they pierce through leather armor.


    Our group receives a few projectiles but the majority is blocked by the poor soldiers. Crkbram. Bodies fly off, blood jerks out, bones shatter. The result is utter chaos as the injured scream for help while many of their friends flee from the onslaught, causing more and more damage with their steps.


    Krk. Finally, my energy runs out and the situation calms down. The pavement in a wide ring around us has turned to rubble and there isn''t a single soldier still standing within fifteen meters.


    Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla are all bleeding from various nicks but they''ll recover fine after a week healing. My helmet blocked the more dangerous small fragments and I avoided the couple larger ones that got flung my way.


    ¡°I have ripped the ground under your feet, continue opposing us and I will rip the flesh off your bones.¡± I loudly threaten despite being close to drained of flow, all I have left is a few portions to keep my body going that I likely can''t use without eventually collapsing.


    ¡°Another move and I end her!¡± Idali adds on while waving the screaming Countess in the air.


    ¡°Aaarh! Blasphemers! You dare spill my holy blood!¡± She erupts.


    ¡°Ah, dammit.¡± I swear. ¡°I believe I made it clear I didn''t want to hear their self-serving justifications.¡±


    Idali, as if she heard me, twists her spear in the woman''s chest, causing her to let out one last scream before falling unconscious. Then, she lets the high born down on the pavement but doesn''t retrieve her spear from her innards yet.


    ¡°Jess.¡± The usually calm Nahl grumbles while trying to keep the wound on his chest from bleeding.


    ¡°Uhla, his wound reopened, you could have at least bandaged it.¡± I berate her with a smirk.


    ¡°Wh... I, no... but...¡± She protests but I ignore her.


    ¡°People of...¡± I pause in the middle of my call. ¡°Shit, I forgot. Your Countess is the one behind the disappearances!¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± An old man responds much too quickly. ¡°This woman is a traitor!¡±


    ¡°I am Jessica Freepath, if you''ve heard any rumors, you are aware that I can do much worse than put down a mere few dozens of you.¡± I coldly utter.


    The falling expressions on many of the soldiers'' faces tells me that they''ve not only heard of me but haven''t been told by their superiors who it was they were fighting.


    With that settled, I pick up my weapons and signal the other three to start moving towards Idali. Some of the injured frantically crawl out of our way while others are dragged off.


    Guards with spears point their weapons at us but none of them have the guts to resume the battle after I seemingly casually turned the field to a mess of rubble and blood.


    ¡°Her barrier was made of blood.¡± I proclaim. And it has a few tricks I don''t think even Suxen knew of, it''s damn cool. ¡°It is sufficient proof, I believe, for you all to doubt they have been honest about the disappearances!¡±


    ¡°She is a traitor to the Kingdom! Don''t listen to her!¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath put an end to the institute and brought their victims to safety in Hetlan!¡± A voice arises from the distance.


    ¡°Why would she attack us?!¡± Another asks.


    ¡°Where is my brother? Why is there so much blood?!¡± A third cries out.


    The situation devolves into an even messier one as more and more questions arise from both soldiers as well as inhabitants in the background. Still, many weapons remain trained on us so I don''t push it.


    We''ve killed too many to be merely tolerable to them and, if they weren''t scared or the Countess wasn''t held hostage, they might be carving us into pieces right now. I slowly make it through defiant officers to rejoin with Idali who is still kneeling to check her thigh.


    As expected, the leather is leaking red blood. She twisted her thigh to launch like a javelin as well as abruptly change direction, causing her own flesh to rip. I gather flow from the constructs I anchored to her and stop the bleeding with a blood construct.


    I could do a lot better. Don''t experiment. I reach out to the lazy floating masses of flow the Countess lost control of and break the link to seize it for myself, discreetly stopping the energy from sinking.


    Meanwhile, the officers are desperately trying to retain control of the crowd to stop the nascent riot but there are some among their numbers also seeking answers about the blood the Countess used for her barrier which adds to the chaos.


    ¡°Jess...¡± Uhla worriedly speaks up with her hands on the gash in Nahl''s chest.


    ¡°Just wait, Edusa''s people can''t be so dim to miss this opportunity.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°What if...¡± She starts.


    ¡°We''ll be gone in a moment.¡± I flatly interrupt her.


    As I stealthily replenish my reserves with the Countess'' energy, which is quickly running out because I''m not the only one who tried to recover it, I run my eyes through the crowd to spot the Countess'' firm supporters.


    The old man, an evident bourgeois considering his clothes, is going between officers to try to keep them on board. There are others but he seems the most prominent among civilians.


    I patently ignore the debates going on, or the spears pointed at us, and grab Idali''s armpit to help her stand back up. Once she has, I pat her spear to tell her to get it out and let them heal her.


    ¡°All things considered, I''m pretty sure Edusa would be thankful if we kept this one alive.¡± I whisper to Idali.


    ¡°She should die.¡± She says between grit teeth.


    ¡°Trust me, her fate at the hands of Nobility now that her crimes will be uncovered will be worse than what we have time to inflict.¡± I explain. ¡°And, if I''m wrong or if she escapes, then we can always hunt her down.¡±


    ¡°What if...¡± She starts.


    ¡°They don''t find out?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°Please, there are others involved who''ll soon realize their best bet is to rat on her.¡± I flick my chin at the old man trying to convince others to kill us with an accomplice. ¡°Their kind is worse than wolves, they''ll be eating each other alive before we make it out of the city.¡±


    I signal my four cute little companions to get up and start moving. A group of soldiers with hatred in their eyes close ranks and extend their spears to tell us to stop but all I have to do is show the ten portions I stole from the Countess to get them to take several steps back with looks of panic.


    ¡°You can''t leave!¡± Their officer yells at us.


    ¡°More worthy than you have tried and fallen in the attempt.¡± I warn.


    ¡°You can''t just start a battle, make accusations, and leave!¡± He protests.


    ¡°Sure I can, you''ll figure it out eventually and we won''t be too far.¡± I calmly reply without stopping.


    I end up moving quicker than they retreat so I push away a few spears and keep going, causing their ranks to crumble to get away from me. Idali limps after me, helped by Rowland while Uhla keeps healing Nahl.


    We make our way out of the plaza before the ''loyal'' forces manage to regain enough control or gather enough people to mount an actual blockade. I hear a few fights actually break out as we leave, pursued by a small group of soldiers with spears that don''t pose any real threat to us.


    We run into a patrol of soldiers wearing Hetlan''s tabard in the street, Edusa''s people. I frown because it''s a pain to deal with but necessary. I wave at Rowland to tell him to go report the events and pick a narrow defensible alley to stop in the meantime.

 Comprehensive.Ch15

    I absentmindedly twirl my umbrella while the others settle to heal, keeping an eye on the guards observing us. So, how did she make the blood float like a curtain? The construct built upon itself so it never actually floated, she made it stream up like a waterfall in reverse.


    Not overall useful then. I sigh. She may as well have used water considering blood is no more potent if it isn''t yours. I disagree, at the very least it''s a more efficient version of what you''ve been using.


    I''m not going to bleed myself out because you''re a fan, sister. I make a thin smile. She had to have a way to preserve all that blood, and she might have diluted it or something. Again, water would be much easier to use.


    If we don''t use blood''s capability to assert absolute control, then an air-shield is the best because it is mobile and the light weight isn''t an issue if it is anchored to the ground.


    Completely immobilizing an air-shield cripples its ability to absorb impacts but yes. So... Jay, could you go take a look around the ruins of her manor, find her hideout? I... We both pause as Idali enters our field of vision.


    ¡°Mind giving me a hand?¡± She quietly asks.


    ¡°I only have one, I can''t spare it.¡± I respond with a corner smile.


    Idali lightly punches my shoulder and sits down on a rainwater collecting barrel while making a painful grimace. I move to block the other''s view of her and wait for her to unstrap her hard leather armor''s pants.


    ¡°Did you see the damn ground explode?¡± Uhla whispers.


    ¡°I don''t think anyone could have missed it if they tried.¡± Nahl replies with a feeble voice. ¡°It''s likely those out to work the fields and mines for the Countess heard it as well, they''re probably on the way back because of it in fact.¡±


    That''s a good point. Idali takes off her hard leather pants, revealing clothes soaked in red blood. I wince at the sight. She gives me a pouch with a blank expression. I open it to find more bandages and poultices than I''ve ever seen put together.


    ¡°Edusa gave it to me for us to use.¡± Idali awkwardly speaks up.


    ¡°Right, us.¡± I drawl, causing the blonde''s cheeks to redden.


    I notice a bit late that the other two have kept their silence for quite a while and throw them a glance. Nahl and Uhla''s traits are tense, stretched but droopy at the same time as if weighted down. She notices me.


    ¡°It was foolish to think I could help while staying out of it.¡± She mutters. ¡°I don''t blame you.¡±


    ¡°First battle?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Like this, yes.¡± Nahl murmurs. ¡°I never realized how... safe and organized the Order is.¡±


    ¡°Templar battles get just as chaotic when they aren''t fighting weaklings.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We did good, though, right?¡± Nahl asks quietly.


    ¡°Good?¡± I scoff without a shred of empathy. ¡°Death is a loss, not a gain. What we did was necessary but irrelevant in the grand scheme of things.¡±


    ¡°The Countess won''t be killing anymore.¡± Uhla quietly argues with her pale face.


    ¡°So what? How many lives do you think she unjustly took comparatively to the entirety of Nobility?¡± I provoke. ¡°Removing her will have a negligible impact on that number. What we did will help Edusa politically and possibly save lives but, again, a negligible number of them.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do?¡± Uhla utters with desperation.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Idali whispers with a warning in her voice.


    ¡°What we did.¡± I tell the ex-Semplar with a sigh. ¡°Fight for what you believe but don''t mistake the scope of your victories.¡±


    Nahl places his hand on Uhla''s shoulder. She gives me a brief nod and hangs her head down. I decide not to pile on the poor girl despite viscerally wishing I could make her, make them all, understand the scope of what is required to end behaviors like the Countess''. But, unfortunately, the task is impossible to achieve practically.


    I turn back to Idali and glance down at her thigh, finding that she dropped her pants to reveal her mangled thigh. Her flesh got ripped into strips, some of which dangle because one end was cut. I can see her parasite''s rubbery brown flesh underneath thin strips of muscles.


    I dazedly stare because I have no clue how to fix this and feel guilt at having sent her in my place because I felt she could handle it with my help, that I didn''t need to risk collapsing with another seizure just to handle a Countess.


    ¡°It was my choice.¡± Idali murmurs with a twitchy smile that reveals she''s starting to really feel the pain.


    ¡°Tell your symbiont to inject you with its cool substance thingy again or you''ll lose the ability to walk.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°How?¡± She asks.


    ¡°... never mind then.¡± I mutter.


    It takes me a half-hour to wrap a half-dozen rolls of bandages around her shredded flesh while setting the pieces back into place. Idali starts trembling half-way through and screaming towards the end when I put the last chunks back in.


    ¡°Uhla, apply a healing construct to her thigh, try to mend the flesh back together.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Idali shakily asks.


    ¡°Not much of a choice, and this is a temporary measure.¡± I frankly tell Idali. ¡°This looks pretty bad, she might even have to sow it back together.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I''m not going to speak to anyone about it Idali.¡± Uhla reassures while rising with a soothing smile that looks out-of-place on her pale face.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Rowland calls out from afar.


    ¡°Take care of each other and send a fire construct in the sky if you''re attacked.¡± I quickly tell them.


    I head into the street to Rowland who''s accompanied by Edusa''s peoples as well as a few officers and bourgeois from the town. The old man, who I''m pretty sure is an accomplice to the Countess, is there as well.


    ¡°So, we agree? The best thing to do right now is to end hostilities?¡± One of Edusa''s people, a brown-haired man, asks.


    ¡°If you acknowledge that house Hafjord retains its claim to the title no matter the result of the investigation, Lieutenant.¡± A Lady quickly intervenes.


    ¡°I told you the decision is in our Duchess Hetlan''s hands.¡± The man says. ¡°I promise she will be safe in our custody.¡±


    ¡°For the near future then.¡± The woman corrects, likely thinking that the house will retain control as long as they don''t lose it now.


    ¡°People will want those responsible to answer for the disappearances as well as triggering a battle who took the lives of many, and almost causing a crowd to riot against our forces.¡± The Lieutenant coldly utters.


    ¡°The battle was their fault! She destroyed the Manor!¡± The old man hurriedly piles on. ¡°The bourgeoisie will support the establishment of a temporary tribunal.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± One of the town''s guard officers nods sharply with a somber expression.


    ¡°We need to sift through the mess first but that will be the second step.¡± Edusa''s Lieutenant agrees.


    Politics. I groan with Liz. Rowland throws me an eager glance. I walk up to the group with my hand on my broadsword and a smirk on my face. The old man throws me a venomous glare.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Dame Jessica Freepath, I believe you''ll require her agreement on anything if you truly want to end the hostilities.¡± Rowland introduces.


    ¡°She''s lucky we...¡± The old bourgeois starts but stops as I start unsheathing my longest broadsword.


    ¡°Acknowledge these before speaking again.¡± I tell him, finding his sudden prudent silence quite useful as it allows me to posture. ¡°I don''t answer to anyone, I am powerful enough to kill you on the spot, I can leave this town at any time I wish and there isn''t a thing any of you can do about it.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous.¡± The Lady mutters.


    The Lieutenant holds his tongue but I can tell he''s tense. The various guards and soldiers around stand straighter but none of them seem motivated to pick a fight with me.


    ¡°Now, you.¡± I glare at the old bourgeois. ¡°I''m going to ask once. Where did the Countess come from after the manor broke down?¡±


    ¡°How would I...¡± He pauses because I raise my blade. ¡°I could point you in the general direction.¡± The old man quietly admits.


    ¡°Then go.¡± I coldly order before turning to the rest. ¡°May none of you hold any illusions, I am very much aware that the Countess did not act alone and that anyone in a high position had an inkling of her actions so, please, do provoke me.¡±


    Many among the group pale and I take note of their faces. As we make our way, the commotion on the plaza grows louder. It provides me with another reason why all these people were so eager to negotiate with Edusa''s people, apart from their recent crushing defeat that is. As the group slows down, so do I to bring the Lieutenant apart.


    ¡°We weren''t sent by Edusa and that''s the line you''ll feed them all until your tongue cramps.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It''s Duchess Hetlan, and as far as I know that is the truth.¡± The man replies with a deep frown.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I dismiss. ¡°Keep an eye on them and let them run away.¡±


    ¡°You want the scum to run?¡± He asks, blinking.


    ¡°This disaster is the best thing that Edusa could have hoped for, she''ll be able to rally the entire Duchy against these people. Even better if they run to Meiridin for protection.¡± I coldly spell it out for the man.


    ¡°They need to face justice.¡± He gripes with a harsh expression.


    ¡°Who said otherwise?¡± I ask, rolling my eyes. ¡°Trust me, you won''t find proof enough to condemn them all so hang the worst whose actions you can prove and let the rest go free because their escape will prove their guilt in the people''s eyes more than any testimony.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man falls silent.


    I accelerate my pace and head off towards the plaza to have a look, forcing the entire group to come to a stop because my departure causes the old bourgeois to stop, unaware of what to do or if I''ll take his life if he leaves without me.


    There, I find utter chaos. There are people yelling in the center near injured soldiers set in rows to next to the hole I blew in the pavement. Among these guards are many ordinary people who look injured with broken arms and black eyes, it seems there was large brawl after I left.


    Away from the battlefield, I spot two officers hanging from a rope attached to their necks and a beam protruding from the side of an inn. One of these two is dressed in clothes that make it evident he was a Noble. As the Lord''s body spins, I spot a crude dagger plunged in his back.


    ¡°That got violent quicker than I thought it would.¡± I comment.


    ¡°The disappearances weighed on the community, the fact that they were murdered... I think the only reason there wasn''t a riot is because many didn''t want to fight after the battle and most think the Countess is dead.¡± Rowland tells me.


    ¡°Did she survive? I didn''t check.¡± I ask.


    ¡°She is alive but she might be paralyzed and there is a good chance she''ll die from the wound... eventually.¡± He answers.


    ¡°My sundering construct isn''t forgiving.¡± I agree with the assessment. ¡°It''s remarkable enough she stayed conscious.¡±


    ¡°Quarter and hang her body!¡± A furious voice bellows.


    ¡°Hang them all!¡± A tearful voice cries out.


    ¡°Alright, I''ve seen enough.¡± I note while turning away.


    We leave and follow the bourgeois with an escort of several dozen soldiers led by the Lieutenant to a building located near the manor''s ruins. It''s a large and unassuming warehouse built from logs.


    There is naught to stop us at the entrance but, once inside, it doesn''t take long to notice that the length of the room is too short so I walk up to the back wall and start knocking on it with my weapon''s pommel.


    ¡°Mind if we tear it down?¡± Rowland asks as I raise my blade.


    Before others can answer, I slash twice at the logs with a sundering construct. The wall buckles and then crumbles, revealing a room with a long rectangular table as well as a dozen blood-red robes hung on individual wooden frames.


    The ''important'' people behind me gasp at the sight because those who knew want to appear surprised while the rest didn''t expect so many of them to be involved. I turn to the Lieutenant.


    ¡°Now you know how many need to be caught.¡± I tell him before stepping into the room.


    I quickly find a trapdoor behind the leader''s seat at the table and walk downstairs. At the bottom, I encounter a golden swirling runic array that blocks my way forward, it was likely very recently activated by the Countess so as to prevent us from chasing her so it''s no doubt dangerous.


    ¡°This looks dangerous.¡± The old bourgeois speaks up, echoing my thought. Many above let out murmurs of agreement. ¡°We should go back and let the flow dissipate naturally.¡±


    ¡°Should we now?¡± I ask with a smirk.


    I make a tiny cut on my thumb with the edge of my sword and inject a portion of energy in the drop of blood. I press my thumb on the very edge of the construct to inspect it.


    As Liz describes, it is made of a liquid ascending itself before falling back down once it reaches the top to form a never-ending loop as long as there is energy. It seems to me like it wouldn''t be very coherent or able to block but, when I try to apply pressure with my weapon, the fluid seemingly freezes into a solid form.


    When I pull my blade away, it returns to its previous form without any sign of weakening. I think back to what solidifying my blood did to the liquid, how it almost killed me.


    ¡°It''s made of blood but not only.¡± I quietly note.


    ¡°Can you break it?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°Easily.¡± I assure.


    I apply a defensive construct to my long broadsword and smear blood across the edge. Then, I plunge my weapon in the construct and start dismantling it from within by using my absolute control.


    I recover fifteen portions from it, which is about half of what it used. The golden energy permeating the runes on the tunnel walls soon fade and the cascade crumbles with a red splash to stream downstairs. I head down.


    I enter an ovaloid room about four meters wide with a pool occupying most of the space. There is a small quantity of blood at the bottom and an altar rising above the edges at the center.


    Runes are embed all across the walls of the pool but they''re difficult to spot because there are pictures engraved as well. People wielding serpentine knives, like the one I''ve seen Wraith use, to sacrifice naked peasants.


    The most prevalent symbol present on the four cardinal directions is a pyramid pointing downward into a Lake that causes a shiver to run down my spine. What do you think? I''m not thinking. I turn to find Rowland who shrugs next to the pale Lieutenant. The others didn''t come down.


    ¡°Do you know what the symbol represents?¡± I ask the man.


    ¡°It''s... it''s bad.¡± He mutters while swallowing.


    ¡°We knew that, get a grip.¡± I snap.


    ¡°They''re from an old, old, old cult.¡± The Lieutenant says. ¡°That''s... about all I know.¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡± I grumble.


    The man makes an apologetic expression and follows as I rush back upstairs, as if deferring to me. It''s depressing what people will let you get away with when you simply act with authority while seeming like you know what you''re doing.


    ¡°You, what does the pyramid mean?¡± I ask the old bourgeois.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± The old man snaps with an ugly expression.


    Flow streams into my muscles and I kick the ground. I lion''s step from my spot past two soldiers and land right in front of him. My knee impacts his chest, propelling the man in his fine cloth robe at the wall. I flick my sword up and press it to his throat, locking him in place.


    ¡°The pyramid sinking into the lake, one of them had a jewel at the point of contact.¡± Liz growls.


    ¡°Help! She''s crazy!¡± The bourgeois erupts. I really am, good argument.


    ¡°You led us right here, answer her Sir.¡± The Lieutenant orders with a dark expression.


    ¡°I showed you the road, that''s it!¡± The man panically protests. Liz slides my blade along his neck, carving a thin red line. ¡°No! No!¡± He squeals.


    ¡°Answer.¡± I coldly demand.


    ¡°It symbolizes the Grand Endeavor!¡± The bourgeois exclaims desperately. ¡°That the less low born there are, the closer high born are to the Lake! The last will be the ultimate Chosen!¡±


    I blink, stunned by the revelation. The source of their belief is evident. It comes from the Emperor''s legend as well as the fact that the Lake is utterly impartial in distributing flow.


    It baffles me that these people would be clear-headed enough not to believe Noble propaganda about being born with more access but so mad they would believe the Lake''s goal is for humans to slaughter each other until a single all-powerful one remains.


    ¡°You have your answer, Dame Freepath.¡± The Lieutenant intervenes. ¡°We''ll take it from here.¡±


    I almost kill the man on the spot but, as I told the others, he will suffer much more if left to his own. Especially after confessing this, he''ll have to explain his knowledge to people eager to find a scapegoat so as to absolve themselves. No, not another breath of air, he dies now.


    I sigh and take a step back, pulling my long broadsword away from his throat. The old bourgeois'' knees almost give out from relief but he quickly rearranges his robes, likely to scamper away with some dignity.


    I thrust my blade into his stomach and swipe it to the left in his guts before bringing it back to the right at a diagonal to further destroy his insides. The man gasps and tries to grab me only for his nails to break on my cuirass'' steel interlocked bands.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± He cries out.

 Comprehensive.Ch16

    Pink, red, and dark red organs start falling out of the old man''s belly, some tiny bits completely detach to flop on the warehouse''s dirt with a squishy noise. He struggles with the strips of his ripped robe to try to keep his innards inside, ending up shoving both cloth and guts back in.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± The Lieutenant swears in shock.


    I hear gulping sounds around me. Some of the spectators can''t handle the sight and start vomiting. I wipe my weapon on the bourgeois'' robe and sheathe it to grab him by the throat as he struggles to make a healing construct to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°You crazy... Just because he knew doesn''t mean he was involved!¡± An officer explodes with a pale face. Too far, too quick it seems. End it. I will, but not yet.


    ¡°I''m innocent, save me!¡± The old man screams.


    ¡°Yea? Let''s test that out, shall we?¡± I reply with a flat voice, cutting off the argument.


    I seize my umbrella and flip around. All the spectators jump away, even those still throwing up. I stomp back towards the tunnel while dragging the old bourgeois behind. This time, some of them immediately follow as if drawn by a morbid fascination and curiosity towards what I''ll do.


    I throw a look back. They''re all Nobles and bourgeois I suspected. The Lieutenant is squinting at them with a harsh expression. The man didn''t forget to pay attention despite his disagreement with my actions, these people don''t realize they gave themselves away.


    ¡°No, let me go!¡± The dead man yells as I drag him down the stairs by the neck. ¡°Not this! Don''t do this!¡± He can''t fight back because it''s taking all he has not to let his innards drop on the steps.


    I get a sick feeling in my stomach as I step in the circular room. I launch the old bourgeois at the altar in disgust and reach out to the runes engraved in the walls to send my flow in.


    The runes resist me but I quickly figure out that the old bourgeois is the one interfering so I send a small stream of energy to slap him. He crumbles back down but doesn''t let go of the runes in spite of this and the constant pain he must be in.


    ¡°You have no idea what it will do!¡± The Lieutenant warns but doesn''t try to stop me.


    ¡°He seems quite knowledgeable about what''s going to happen and how to stop it for an innocent.¡± I sarcastically comment. ¡°I''m sure these cowards made it perfectly safe for those outside the pool.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± The old man swears as he pushes a length of intestine back in his shredded belly.


    I start forcefully activating the runes one by one, ignoring the man''s attempt to hinder me. The construct chugs and fails to activate several times but the failures teach me which runes are most central so I focus on those.


    The old man fails to keep up and, once the runes activate he lets out a howl of despair. Those watching show blank expressions but their eyes don''t leave the man for a minute. Rowland is standing behind the group with a hard expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Lieutenant asks intently.


    ¡°Not a clue, ask him?¡± I reply pointing to the old bourgeois just as the altar starts shaking.


    The gutted man starts shaking uncontrollably and whining with a desperate expression. The altar starts making a strident sound and he suddenly starts screaming.


    Clink. Thin metal nails three centimeters long emerge out of the altar, piercing the crust of dried blood with a mechanical sound. Blood splashes out of his guts and his limbs break all at once without warning.


    ¡°Aaarrrrh!¡± The old man screams.


    ¡°Okay, that''s worse than I thought it would be.¡± I calmly acknowledge.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± The Lieutenant snaps.


    ¡°Why? He...¡± I start.


    ¡°She''s bleeding me dry!¡± He yells.


    ¡°Clearly did this to others before.¡± I finish.


    I supply a few more portions of flow to the runes because they''re burning through energy. The bourgeois'' guts turn golden as he starts using his own flow to struggle against the torment.


    I find it odd he waited until now. There is likely a disruption construct because the blood seeping out from under him has a slight golden glow that isn''t tied to a construct, meaning he''s using unstructured energy.


    ¡°What is this doing to him?¡± The Lieutenant asks over the man''s screams.


    ¡°Bleeding him dry, as he said.¡± I reply with a flat tone. ¡°If I had to guess, I would say this alter is designed to torture the victim until they fight back.¡±


    ¡°To what purpose?¡± Rowland asks, baffled.


    ¡°Let''s see.¡± I murmur while crouching.


    ¡°Aarr...¡± The screams die down as the man loses consciousness.


    The blood slowly pouring into the pool has a slight golden tint. From all appearances, the old bourgeois is no longer connected to it so it should be free for the taking. I link to it and find out that, indeed, I can make use of the energy.


    ¡°This altar is meant to empower the blood they collect with the victim''s energy and intent.¡± I tell them the obvious answer.


    ¡°What?¡± The Lieutenant blinks.


    ¡°The altar''s function is to bleed the victim dry while torturing them in such a way they have to use unstructured energy to fight back, as a consequence their flow mixed in with the blood they lose with intent to survive already guiding it. All they would then have to do is preserve the blood and they have a powerful reserve to dig into that can be used to defend against most of anything.¡± I explain. I dip my pinky into the pool and find it much too hot. ¡°It seems the torture involves heating up blood, which makes sense considering their goal.¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying thing.¡± The Lieutenant mutters.


    ¡°It''s clever.¡± I note. They both throw me look of surprise and horror. ¡°Regardless of your moral outrage, their method is quite clever and it likely took them decades to not only figure out but also apply in a working construct.¡±


    You got all you needed? Yes, but most of this is useless. Liz cuts her link to the runic construct. I connect to the energy I put in the runes and close my hand into a fist, causing the surface layer of the pool''s walls to shatter.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll do the right thing and don''t wait for orders to burn down every book you find in town about this ritual.¡± I flatly tell the Lieutenant.


    ¡°Yes, it''s best if these things are destroyed.¡± One of the influential leaders of the town says.


    ¡°I''ll personally make sure of it.¡± The Lady from house Hafjord utters from a dark corner in the back of the group, her eyes diverting from the gruesome scene. ¡°The blasphemy is in how they perverted the Lake''s will.¡± If the Lake had will, or disagreed, would it allow them to exploit its rules like this?


    I believe her and the Lieutenant because they genuinely seem shaken but I don''t trust the rest to behave once out of my blade''s range. Not that it matters, peasants have seen the blood their Countess used so they''ll be too busy avoiding the rope or axe to do anything before Edusa arrives.


    I return upstairs with Rowland, leaving the Lieutenant to deal with the rest. I quickly rush back to the alley I left the others and, thankfully, find they haven''t been attacked.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The soldiers surveying them got bolder and approached but they immediately scampered off once I made it back. Oddly enough, they seem less scared of Idali than me when she''s the one who took out their Countess.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I ask the blonde.


    ¡°Decent enough to walk, Uhla stopped the bleeding.¡± She replies.


    ¡°How did you take out the Countess?¡± I question.


    ¡°Why ask now?¡± She returns.


    ¡°Because her blood construct was better than I thought.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It''s simple, really, I didn''t challenge her attacks and went around them. Which, additionally, is how I ruined my leg.¡± Idali says with a shaky smile.


    ¡°We''ll have to figure out your limits then.¡± I tell her. ¡°Let''s eat and leave before sundown.¡±


    The four of us depart the alley. We find a corner near a public warehouse close to the plaza and settle there to have our meal. Clamors erupt occasionally from the crowd still gathered there with enough furious calls and cheers to tell me their efforts to prevent escalation aren''t going too well.


    It''s very likely more people got hanged in the half-hour we had our meal. Uhla didn''t eat much but Nahl, who looks just as pale, made an effort to swallow his food which isn''t too surprising considering his low birth.


    Rowland and Idali, on the other hand, don''t have any issue but they can be considered hardened veterans within Caeviel. I decide to let them rest and heal for another hour.


    Liz and I spend the time experimenting with the blood construct inside our mind. She ends up creating a red construct with gold streams running through it because she''s using a base of hardened air to work as a frame to manipulate blood and reinforcing it from within rather than saturating it with energy. Looks gloomy. I like it. It needs some more work. It''ll keep me busy.


    Contrary to my expectations, the town''s inhabitants calm down within this time-frame and we no longer hear any calls for hanging but merely a few angry yells from isolated people that don''t manage to draw support from the crowd.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡± I speak up.


    Idali groans as she stands and Uhla quickly moves to support her. I take the lead and head off, purposefully going into the street blocked by the guards observing us.


    One of them, a barely adult young man, glares at me with a look of fear in his eyes. He raises his spear. I hear my cute little companions tense and reach for their weapons.


    I throw a flat look at my would be opponent who starts shaking but doesn''t back down. One of the Lieutenant''s sergeant quickly comes over with a squad of soldiers.


    ¡°Let them go, the fight is over.¡± He softly tells the guards.


    The kid''s comrades grab his spear and pull it aside before dragging him away. The young guy hangs his head down and struggles against them with a look of utter despair on his face.


    ¡°Whatever you resent me for, you''re welcome to seek revenge. I''m not likely to kill you.¡± I coldly tell him. ¡°But make sure you pick your cause well if you get help because you weren''t enemies so, today, I held back.¡±


    The youth stops fighting to coldly stare at me as I pass by to make my way out of town. I ignore him, feeling odd inside because I may have been able to end this in a much cleaner way if I took things more seriously and didn''t barge in the Countess'' small castle so openly.


    She chose to pick this fight, it isn''t on you. I made her. Hafjord brought this on herself with her cult. I make a thin smile and stop debating because Liz knows that I bear some responsibility.


    As we leave town, I spot a column of a couple dozen low born returning with pickaxes on their shoulders wearing gray clothes. It''s too early for the day to have ended so they likely received word of what happened.


    I glance back and find more people wearing stained mining clothes on the outskirts of town but with less muscle on their frames, some of them are giving their tools back to guards who are storing them in a rather secure stone warehouse.


    These are simple peasants who left first while those who do this for a living stayed behind to close the mine. I scowl at the scene and stop in the middle of the road.


    The miners on the way back stop a dozen meters from me with puzzled and slightly frightened expressions. I pick up my umbrella and lift it to clearly show my face, which doesn''t seem to reassure them much.


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath.¡± I introduce myself to the leader, a bulky man.


    ¡°Tinek, Dame Freepath.¡± The man replies with an awkward bow. Odd name.


    ¡°I''m no Noble, or especially hung on politeness.¡± I tell him. ¡°I see they''re returning their tools, do you own yours?¡±


    ¡°No, we rent them.¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡°...¡± I take a deep breath while gripping hard at my umbrella''s handle. ¡°That ends today.¡± I tell the man. ¡°You''re going to keep those and tell them to return all the tools in the warehouse to those who use them, for free.¡±


    ¡°I, they belong to the Hafjords, Dame Freepath.¡± The large man clumsily replies. ¡°Most of the equipment in the region does.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore they don''t.¡± I utter in a voice that brooks no argument. ¡°We will be camping a few kilometers east of town. If they cause you trouble, send word and I will return to set things straight.¡±


    Tinek throws a glance at his companions. Half are trying hard to control their jaws from dropping while the rest are gaping as if they can''t believe their luck. It hurts to see that such a small thing as owning their own tools would be so foreign to them.


    ¡°I will send one of my own to check on this so don''t take any risks if you encounter opposition.¡± I add, thinking of all the things that could go wrong.


    ¡°Is, is it true you killed Lady Hafjord because she dealt with evil forces?¡± Tianek asks.


    ¡°No, she did.¡± I reply, pointing at Idali over my shoulder. ¡°And she was killing your own for a superstition, there are no dark forces involved.¡±


    Tianek nods frantically and bows. I grit my teeth and leave, unwilling to stay any longer and be complimented for my Nobility as I feel they''re about to. The miners let us pass with deference. As promised, we travel a few kilometers through the eastern hills before setting up camp behind a rocky ridge that''ll protect us from eventual bad weather during the night.


    ¡°Nahl, Row, guard the camp.¡± I tell them.


    Rowland rolls his eyes as he drops his pack of luggage to go find high-ground with Nahl. I hear the two discuss the day''s events as they leave with low voices. The ex-Templar isn''t as shaken as before but I doubt he''ll sleep well.


    ¡°Idali, give Uhla a few tips so she doesn''t get skewered by a scythe next time.¡± I tell her as I stare at a small forest wood in the distance.


    ¡°Why should I babysit the girl?¡± Idali tiredly asks.


    ¡°Because I told you to.¡± I reply without turning around to hide my smile.


    ¡°At least I can fight without tearing my own leg apart.¡± Uhla grumbles.


    ¡°You fought weaklings and you think you could do better? Come here, let''s see if you''re still standing after I''m done with you.¡± Idali snaps back.


    ¡°No thanks, not interested.¡± Uhla says with a touch of disdain.


    ¡°Who said I was?!¡± Idali growls.


    I head off with a grin on my face as the two bicker, my revenge complete. I make my way to the woods and start looking for something to hunt. It takes me a good hour to find a mere fox that I spook by crouching to hide from it.


    The Nobles in the area seem to have gotten most of the large game so I go deeper into the forest. Let me try, let me try. You''re not throwing my broadsword at a fox, or the umbrella''s rapier.


    Spoilsport. I keep looking but, in the end, I only manage to find a couple of hares that I catch with flow. That''s cheating. I don''t have a bow or even a javelin, how do you expect me to catch them otherwise?


    I''m sure the great Freepath could figure it out. I close my eyes for a brief moment to control my temper and stomp back towards the camp. Oh, you''re pouting now, very mature. I very decidedly block out her mockery, which doesn''t stop her from nagging at me on the entire way back.


    I do regain my smile on arrival because I find Idali and Uhla sitting in the dirt with scratches on their faces, panting like they ran the entire day in woods and ran into more than their fair share of brambles.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± I ask, failing to control my smirk. Uhla presses her lips together and turns away.


    ¡°Hgrmhp.¡± Idali grumbles at me, clearly having taken far more damage than she expected.


    ¡°I thought you two got along, I''m so sorry.¡± I utter the fake apology with an equally fake tone. Idali frowns.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She says. ¡°Did you do this because I carried you out?¡±


    ¡°Is what? All I asked you to do was teach her a bit.¡± I innocently reply.


    ¡°No way.¡± Uhla mutters as she snaps to me. ¡°I was only making sure she knew what to do if you collapsed!¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± I drawl, unable to help myself. ¡°I''m sure you two can make up if we have a nice hot meal together!¡± I cheerfully tell them.


    ¡°Don''t act like you didn''t admit to it!¡± Idali yells as she struggles to get up from her ass and fails.


    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± I tell her, blinking exaggeratedly. ¡°I was minding my own business hunting our dinner for the past couple hours.¡± I turn and walk to the center of the camp to start a fire.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Uhla exclaims.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Idali screams.


    I start whistling to make it clear I''m going to pointedly ignore them for the rest of the evening as I savor my revenge. I go to sleep early to relieve Nahl and Rowland for the night shift.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch17

    I get up early after nightfall to take the lookout shift, before they even come to wake me. I go around the rocky ridge we''re camping behind and climb up the hill.


    Nahl and Rowland are talking in the dark of night while watching our campfire. It isn''t the best way to stand guard considering they''re a bit far away but they can see relatively far thanks to the height so they''ll spot anyone traveling with a torch.


    Anyone aiming to attack us is unlikely to use fire but, then again, they might only extinguish it when they find us. Either way, Liz and I would awaken if anyone got near.


    ¡°Time to go to bed, boys.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You didn''t have to get up, but thanks.¡± Rowland replies. ¡°You alone?¡± Not really.


    ¡°There''s five of us, so yea.¡± I tell him with a shrug.


    ¡°I can take another shift if you want.¡± Nahl offers.


    ¡°I''ll enjoy the time alone and I''m least like to be taken by surprise.¡± I refuse with a smile.


    The two pick up their luggage and bowls to make their way back down. I follow them and then go further out the camp to guard the only direction people can approach the ridge from.


    Who''s next? First, we need to make sure we''re done here. Aren''t we? The girl can handle the rest. I want to make sure things are going in the right direction, but next should be that Lord who likes Tournaments.


    Fun, I''ll cheer you on. I doubt that Lordling is worth my time, I''ll just throw Rowland at it. I take out Vikiana''s notebook and start cruising through it again to train.


    My lion strikes have gotten damn fast with her technique which allows me to swing one way while shaping another lion strike to hack the other. I''ve built an internal circuit through my muscles with flow that I can use anytime while leaving the bone and tendon reinforcing segments as they are.


    I spend a few hours training without exerting myself too much before working with Liz perfecting the blood construct. When dawn approaches, I get up and return to the camp to wake Idali and Uhla. The two glare at each other as they head out while I go back to my blanket.


    --- --- ---


    I wake up a bit out of it in the morning, likely because I slept in two phases, and decide to lie there thinking while Rowland makes breakfast. I hear Idali and Uhla return from afar because of their bickering.


    ¡°Are you two seriously still arguing?¡± I ask, baffled.


    ¡°She tried to claw my eyes out!¡± Idali utters with a dark look.


    ¡°Because you were choking me, and I wasn''t but you were!¡± Uhla snaps.


    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± I grumble. ¡°Uhla, get ready to go back to Hafjord with Nahl after breakfast to check and make sure they''ve returned the tools.¡±


    ¡°Are we really picking a fight again?¡± Nahl asks with a tight expression.


    ¡°I doubt it''ll be necessary, they might actually have jumped on the opportunity to pacify the peasantry.¡± I reply sarcastically.


    ¡°They might try to wait you out.¡± Uhla notes. ¡°You''re impatient enough it would work.¡±


    ¡°Am not.¡± I deny but feel too lazy to argue it. ¡°And no they won''t, not after witnessing what I did to that rich old bastard, they''ll either try to kill me thinking I can''t fight or pretend to play along to confiscate the tools later which will horribly backfire once Edusa arrives.¡±


    ¡°So we''re dealing with and leaving?¡± Rowland asks with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°There will be other fights.¡± I reassure him with an amused smile.


    ¡°Let''s hope not.¡± Nahl and Uhla mutter at the exact same time.


    ¡°So much for the Order''s renowned steadfast courage.¡± Idali mocks.


    ¡°It''s best to resolve conflicts before they come to arms.¡± Uhla recites. Oddly enough, Nahl holds his tongue.


    ¡°That very diktat is why the Empire has barely changed in a millennium.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°You know that''s not true, for one these cults have been outlawed and there are laws, and slavery is much more civilized.¡± Uhla argues.


    ¡°Being condemned to become a galley-slave isn''t civilized from any sense of the word.¡± I deny. ¡°And, if a criminal knows they''ll going to end up being a slave if they get caught, then they''re more likely to double down on breaking the law than stop.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Uhla trails off.


    ¡°Besides, you''ve seen enough to know Nobles don''t respect the law, they merely hide their crimes.¡± I add. ¡°The only way to effectively combat their lack of respect for the law is with violence because, as long as their culture exists to be transmitted, it won''t end.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Breaking the law to have it respected? I don''t think that can work, if it succeeds it''ll end up creating another group of people who think the ends justify the means.¡± She counters with a frown.


    ¡°How many do you think have the courage to go through with what I do?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°Besides, I don''t see a problem if the end is to ensure that people live in a system that guarantees their freedom.¡±


    ¡°Please, you''re more intelligent than that.¡± Nahl grumbles.


    ¡°Well, of course it can go wrong but everything can when dealing with absolutes like right and wrong, or freedom.¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°The fact of the matter is that you can''t negotiate with Nobility because the majority don''t do so in good faith.¡± Uhla opens her mouth to argue but Nahl cuts her off.


    ¡°That''s actually a big problem.¡± He says. ¡°Without good faith when making an agreement, it will not last. I''ve seen deals broken because of it a lot, Jessica''s right.¡±


    Uhla presses her lips together and sits down with an agitated expression. She remembers she''s leaving after breakfast when she spots Nahl packing and gets up, embarrassed, to grab her bare sword.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Picked it up yesterday.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Alright, well be careful in town and leave right away if you feel like there''s any danger.¡± I advise her, and Nahl.


    I grab my bowl to have a serving of Rowland''s stewed hare. The two of them leave after the meal. I give Idali twenty portions of flow for her to heal her flesh with, which is half what I regenerated since the battle.


    I spend the morning writing and training while the other two discuss yesterday''s battle. It annoys me that they have this need to validate their actions but I don''t bother them because I''ve needed as much from Leomi. Uhla and Nahl return by noon.


    ¡°They didn''t return that many tools but, according to the Lieutenant, it''s a process that will take a while to be fair. He said he''ll see to it that it is completed.¡± Uhla says with a smile, looking much better than she did when she left.


    ¡°What about the Hafjords?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Didn''t see any but it''s their warehouse and their guards distributing the tools so they must have given their agreement.¡± Nahl responds more soberly. ¡°There were quite a few funerals happening.¡±


    ¡°But people looked happy.¡± Uhla notes.


    ¡°Those you saw, yes.¡± I grunt. ¡°They''re being given tools that probably cost more than they make in a year.¡± Her mood falls a bit but she still seems relieved that we didn''t start a civil war. ¡°We''re lifting camp.¡± I speak up.


    --- --- ---


    We arrive in a new town a week later. This town is located in the mountains near three iron and two copper mines. The buildings at the northern side are made of cut stones with tiled orange roofs. The rest are small and made of uneven piled up stones held together by cheap friable mortar with roofs made of brambles.


    ¡°Let''s go down then, shall we.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°You sure I can do it?¡± Rowland asks nervously.


    ¡°Why not, that Lordling''s reputation isn''t exactly that of a great fighter.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but I''m not exactly an expert either.¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°Just bash him from afar with that claymore you stole.¡± I offhandedly reply.


    ¡°I didn''t steal it, I borrowed it and forgot to give it back.¡± Rowland answers with a cocky grin.


    I spot a large crowd between the buildings in the rich northern quarter of the town. They''re gathered on a flat sandy opening near a cliff with a barricade to safeguard people from falling between.


    ¡°Seems like the tournament began.¡± I note.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Good, we can challenge him in the open.¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°Oh, eager are we?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He should have already been dealt with by the Order.¡± The ex-Templar responds somberly.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure they did all they could considering he''s the Countess'' son.¡± I say, very much not defending the Templars.


    ¡°Their limits are also what allows the Order from being able to arbiter and do much good rather than be seen as opponents by the Noble houses they advise.¡± Nahl argues.


    ¡°But not as much good as killing that Lord would do.¡± Rowland cheerfully remarks, causing Idali to chuckle.


    ¡°Killing people doesn''t solve problems.¡± Uhla denies.


    ¡°Well that''s quite a generalization.¡± I bemusedly comment.


    ¡°His death will radicalize his family, and it won''t revive the victim.¡± She argues, as she has begun to do lately. ¡°Imprisoning the Countess and giving the tools back to the people did a lot more for that town than merely killing her would have.¡±


    ¡°That''s a bad example considering she''s going to be executed but I can see your point and I''m going to call it misguided at best.¡± I tell her, amused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Uhla asks.


    ¡°Because that depends on how many people you kill.¡± I coldly utter, causing her to freeze. ¡°Killing every Noble would solve the issue of Nobility itself.¡±


    ¡°That''s insane.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°But it''s true, isn''t it?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°They rely on succession to continue their lines so if I kill every successor, then it ends. And before you argue others would rise, then I can kill them too.¡±


    ¡°But, Nobility might rise again after your death.¡± Uhla counters.


    ¡°Good point, then I could kill every single sapient being on the planet to end it all but that''s a pretty extreme path.¡± I note with a chuckle. ¡°There is a much easier way to contradict your statement. If someone is trying to harm me and I kill them, then I''ve solved that issue.¡±


    ¡°But then...¡± She starts.


    ¡°That issue is solved, you can''t just raise another one like revenge and call it the same.¡± I tell her. ¡°Besides every action has consequences so, in the end, you never solve anything if you''re only looking at the problems you create with your solutions.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but it isn''t a good solution.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°What?¡± Uhla questions. Rowland blinks in surprise at my agreement.


    ¡°What? I don''t think I''ve ever said killing was always the best option, is simply often is the easiest most expedient one to take.¡± I tell them with a shrug. It is the best option. ¡°People only have so much time in their lives so they cannot solve everything through discussion, education, or negotiation.¡± Especially us. ¡°There are also those who will refuse to change, and others will cling to their beliefs and strive make them true even when proven wrong.¡±


    ¡°I still think it isn''t right to kill when there''s another choice, especially if the only reason is failure to convince others of your point of view.¡± Uhla says.


    ¡°That depends on who it is, I''d rather die than end up a slave or stuck in a dungeon.¡± I tell her. ¡°And if someone is trying to kill you, why spare them at a risk for your life even if you''re able?¡±


    ¡°Because it''s the right thing to do.¡± Uhla insists. ¡°If you defeat them without killing them, you can show that there are other ways to solve problems.¡±


    ¡°Let''s look at the Emperor''s conquest of Haitia.¡± I tell her. ¡°The Emperor sent an ultimatum to a city, forgot the name, he told them to yield or die but they refused to surrender so he had every single combatant who fought put to death after his victory. That resulted in the surrender of a dozen cities when his army reached their gates. Arguably, the example shows that killing some to convince others saves lives.¡±


    ¡°But, no, that''s...¡± Uhla stutters in disarray.


    ¡°Killing solves some problems rather permanently and helps alleviate other issues like making those hunting you too afraid to fight.¡± I tell her with a cold tone. ¡°It''s a fact rather evident by the fact the Empire is at war right now and I am alive to tell this to you.¡±


    Uhla hangs her chin down and falls silent. I take a deep breath to keep going but Idali''s hand lands on my shoulder while both Rowland and Nahl frown at me. I scowl and spin my umbrella as I turn back to the town.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± I grumble, a bit disappointed in myself at having gotten so riled up when the girl is still having trouble with what happened in the previous town.


    The Lord we''re after killed a kid in an unsanctioned duel, a kid that merely tried to defend his sister''s honor from his pursuit. That story is as old as Nobility, and as bland as it could be but no less tragic. We don''t encounter many people as we enter the town, mostly elders sitting on their porches watching children.


    I take the opportunity to stop to ask a few questions because we heard of the event a few days back in a village that was too far to have much news to share and I didn''t want to stop in any other to prevent news of our arrival from reaching this town.


    ¡°G'' day old man, it isn''t too dark.¡± I engage a man with white hair sitting on a rocking chair. His left major finger is missing a couple phalanxes which suggests he''s a carpenter.


    ¡°Can''t see the sun down the mine, makes me glad I''m too old to be sent down there anymore.¡± The man grunts. I''m glad you don''t have much of an accent. ¡°What can I do you for, Dame?¡± He asks with a smile, revealing several missing teeth.


    ¡°I heard there''s a tournament, what''s it for?¡± question.


    ¡°Lord heard of our defeat to the Rykz so he organized it to supposedly raise morale.¡± The old man says. ¡°Methinks the cheers have more to do with beer and the day off than anything else, though.¡± He adds, chuckling.


    ¡°No doubt.¡± I agree with a laugh. ¡°So, a defeat?¡± I probe.


    ¡°The Twelfth apparently got destroyed, a few thousand survived but most are so injured they can''t fight anymore.¡± He says. ¡°You might want to head to Kruzser with that armor of yours, Emperor might accept you for the reformed Twelfth even though you''re too old.¡±


    ¡°I''m pretty sure I would be considered too injured as well.¡± I tell him with a grin while shoving my cloak aside. The old man makes a grimace and lays his palm over his own stump. ¡°A Rykz scout burnt it to the bone, it fell off like an old prune.¡± I jokingly tell the man.


    ¡°My condolences.¡± The old man says with a long face full of empathy. ¡°I''m sure the Emperor will push them out of the lost lands but, even if we''re not strong enough to do that, he won''t let them take any more.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I exhale. ¡°Have a good day, I''m going to see if there''s anyone worth their weight in battle over there, and if not there''s always beer to fall back on.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, it''ll run out fast!¡± The old man exclaims while waving us away.


    I nod and head off into the streets with the others. I bring my index to my lips to tell them to hold their tongues and make my way to an area with no one around so we can talk without being overheard.


    ¡°The Rykz apparently won a decisive battle, overwhelmingly if the old man''s right and a whole phalanx got obliterated.¡± I tell them with a serious expression.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Idali swears, looking crestfallen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, knowing she isn''t the type to be so attached to the Empire she would react like this. After all, she''s as responsible for Meria''s fall as Cecil, Aisha, and me.


    ¡°I have to go to Kruzser now.¡± She tells me with a grimace. ¡°I''m meant to deliver the peace offer when I hear the Rykz won a decisive battle and the news spreads throughout the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Celyz?¡± I question. Merely pronouncing the name out loud causes me to long her embrace and our discussions.


    ¡°No, Grikyz.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Can''t help you there.¡± I say with a grimace.


    ¡°I might be able to return to Altenburg, or maybe catch Edusa in Hafjord...¡± Idali murmurs.


    ¡°It depends on what the exact wording of your deal is but trying to cheat it is a bad idea.¡± I honestly tell her. The other three are listening with interest and a look of discomfort. ¡°Don''t make those faces, you know I''ve worked with the Rykz and her mission isn''t one of sabotage or even spying. The Rykz already have their own spies anyway and Idali is far from being as qualified as they no doubt are.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to cheat it, just buy some time.¡± She tells me, ignoring the others.


    ¡°Again, terrible idea. The Rykz do not lie and they stick to the wording of their deals, they sought my permission merely to delay their retreat from Caeviel when they had every reason to do so whether I agreed to or not. They would have done much more damage to the Kingdom if not for the importance they placed on their word.¡± I spell it out for Idali. ¡°Fenyz herself barely tolerated my occasional dishonesty and the Rykz know not to hold humans to their standards, not to mention she didn''t dislike me. Don''t expect Grikyz to have any patience if you break even the slightest clause of your deal.¡±


    ¡°I''m meant to leave as soon as I hear of it.¡± Idali says with an awkward expression. ¡°Do you think...¡± She trails off.


    ¡°You could probably trail back to talk to Edusa if she isn''t too far but, honestly, I wouldn''t risk it.¡± I tell her. ¡°If it was in Kruzser''s general direction, fine, but that would be trailing back.¡±


    ¡°Could I travel with you then?¡± She asks a bit awkwardly.


    ¡°You''re shy?¡± I ask offhandedly with a mocking smile.


    ¡°A bit.¡± She mutters.


    ¡°Wait, truly?¡± I say, stunned.


    ¡°I''m meant to deliver this personally, wherever the Emperor is.¡± Idali mutters. ¡°I can''t go to the Palace, or even the Tomb! I''m not even a city guard anymore, I''m pretty much a runaway peasant without a Liege to runaway from!¡± That sounds less criminal than a runaway with a Liege, though...


    ¡°How personal is this?¡± I question. ¡°Do you have to meet the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°No, thank the Lake.¡± Idali utters with wide eyes. ¡°Any high ranking Templar, like a Master or an Exemplar, will do. Or someone high up in the administration, or maybe a Marshal but a Field Marshal would be best.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well I don''t mind holding your hand.¡± I tell her. The blonde glares at me.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Uhla mocks. ¡°Get babysitted!¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that works.¡± Nahl notes while hiding his smile.


    ¡°Look at her blush, definitely works.¡± Uhla preens.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I speak up before Idali loses her cool. ¡°But I''m not going straight to Kruzser so you''re taking a risk.¡±


    ¡°You''re going towards Kruzser so it should be fine, right?¡± Idali worriedly asks.


    ¡°Their agents will report what you did if they find out and Grikyz might determine you didn''t respect your deal to the letter but there is a chance she''ll ask for Celyz'' advice and she would definitely understand.¡± I tell her before pausing. ¡°Uh, maybe make sure we don''t end up atop of each other next time we get drunk, though, because if that gets reported...¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Idali loudly swears. ¡°You think anyone saw or heard?¡± She questions while throwing glances around.


    ¡°Doubt it.¡± I tell her while rolling my eyes. ¡°It''s not like they could have many agents.¡±


    ¡°Why would the Rykz care?¡± Uhla asks curiously.


    ¡°Let''s just say she has opinions on my relationships.¡± I reply while closing my eyes at my stupid revelation. That''s a euphemism if I ever heard one, next time say it about Lance and it might break the world.


    ¡°Wh...¡± She starts.


    ¡°I have a history of unhealthy behavior and Celyz doesn''t understand my decisions.¡± I interrupt her.


    ¡°You just said the Rykz is understanding.¡± Rowland notes with a corner smile.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I snap at him. ¡°Idali, you can delay if you want but if we''re too slow you''re going to have to go on your own.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine, I don''t want to show up in Kruzser without backup.¡± She says with a tight smile. ¡°Shades scare me after what happened to Lady Grace. Other than Ai...¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I cut her off. ¡°Finish that sentence and you''ll pretty much ensure they''ll seek you out.¡±


    Idali pales and slowly nods while the others throw us eminently curious looks. I sigh because we went over so many secrets in this conversation I''m going to have to fend off probing questions for the next decade.

 Comprehensive.Ch18

    I raise my palm to ensure they''ll not throw more questions out, with my luck they''ll reveal even more secrets through mere guesses. I run my gaze over them, finding Rowland smiling while Nahl and Uhla seem concerned. My idea feels manipulative and that makes my skin crawl but, at this point, I have little choice.


    ¡°Rowland, take these two to register as a low born that isn''t of a family of soldiers for that tournament and make sure you win without revealing your birth.¡± I speak up, my goal being that he''s the most on my side among these three so he''ll naturally deal with their worries. ¡°I won''t answer any questions, especially here, but I might later.¡± I lie with a straight face because I have no intention of telling them anything crucial.


    ¡°How hard should I wreck him?¡± Rowland asks with a brave expression.


    ¡°As you wish, all I ask is that he loses.¡± I answer.


    Nahl makes a sharp nod, understanding the need for discretion, but Uhla pouts with a vexed expression. I get the feeling I''m seeing Yvonne in her youth but the two aren''t that far apart in age, maybe five years.


    Still, it isn''t quite accurate because the girl is clearly tormented by what she had to do in Hafjord. Spending time with her two friends in a relatively relaxed environment will do her some good even if it makes me sick to be thinking this way.


    ¡°Idali, let''s go.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hh.¡± Uhla snorts at her.


    ¡°Stuff it.¡± Idali snaps.


    I grab her by the collar and drag her away while Nahl and Rowland draw Uhla away. I find their rivalry amusing because these two began as such opposites, one focused on living her life to help others while the other to help herself.


    Yet, they have been growing more similar under my influence, that of fighting for something more while also growing for themselves. I don''t take credit since, after all, I wasn''t aiming for this result and I brought them sadness in different shapes.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask Idali as we make our way through the street towards the tournament.


    ¡°Odd, fidgety.¡± She mutters. ¡°It feels like I should be limping because my leg hurts like a horn-dog but I''m not.¡±


    ¡°We took our time, it still hasn''t healed?¡± I probe.


    ¡°Not entirely.¡± She mutters. ¡°At least I''ll scar atop other scars so it isn''t too bad.¡±


    ¡°Did Uhla...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°No, when I took the bandage off all there was to see were crusts.¡± She says with a grimace.


    ¡°Why are you trying to delay?¡± I ask, returning to the subject at hand.


    ¡°It''ll take months until the Queen hears what I did after receiving the news, I''d have accomplished my mission by then so it''s fine, right?¡± She nervously asks.


    ¡°It''s difficult to tell.¡± I honestly admit. ¡°I would say there will be consequences depending on what we end up doing.¡±


    ¡°As you said, their spies can only be few in numbers and placed in important locations so they won''t be able to find out what exactly I did. Altenburg might be off-limits but all they''ll know is that we traveled the wilderness to reach Kruzser while getting into scuffles with Nobles which creates chaos the Rykz wish for.¡± Idali argues.


    ¡°Look, I''m not saying you''re wrong and I''m honestly glad to have you.¡± I frankly tell her. ¡°But it still feels like you''re justifying a decision you''ve already made rather than looking at facts.¡±


    ¡°... That might be true.¡± She says with a thin smile. ¡°I''m not as courageous as you, I don''t think I have it in me to show up and ask to meet a high-ranking official on behalf of the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°You don''t necessarily have to say you''re acting on their behalf.¡± I tell her with a thin smile. ¡°I wouldn''t lie, considering you are working for them, but you can omit the information and say naught other than you have a peace offer from the Rykz to relay.¡±


    ¡°What if they imprison me?¡± She questions while fidgeting with her blond hair.


    ¡°The Shades and Cenwalh took it very seriously when Liz was named as a friend of the Rykz. I doubt the Empire wishes to capture a diplomatic messenger they don''t know works for the Rykz. For all they''ll be able to tell, you''ll have no information to give them and arresting you will have the result of alienating the Rykz.¡± I argue. ¡°It would be a huge unnecessary risk for the Emperor to cut off all diplomatic ties to the Rykz over uncertain gains that rely on both you having the knowledge and revealing it to them.¡±


    ¡°See, I can''t think like that. This is why I need you.¡± Idali says with a long sigh.


    ¡°You didn''t think about any of this before agreeing, did you?¡± I question with a corner smile.


    ¡°I did but... things got very real, very quickly.¡± She gripes.


    ¡°Let me make them even more real then.¡± I speak up. ¡°If you pick the wrong person to make contact with, they may not think logically or rationally and immediately capture you simply because you''re related to the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°You''re not helping, Liz.¡± She whispers the last word in a tiny but tense voice.


    ¡°On the contrary, I am.¡± I affirm. ¡°I''m teaching you what I can in case I''m not there when you have to act. I may be injured, or sick, or otherwise occupied hunting down Wraith.¡±


    ¡°Speak of which, you sure he''ll be in Kruzser?¡± Idali asks curiously.


    ¡°Don''t try to change the subject.¡± I reply.


    ¡°We''re going to have to anyway, we''re there.¡± She points ahead to the crowd gathered around stalls and barricades separating them from the arena.


    ¡°We''ll talk later then.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°He''ll be there for the simple reason that Leomi will be, Cenwalh is too prideful to assassinate Leomi''s supporters when they''re under his command. It would reflect badly on him even if he isn''t accused of having them killed.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you''ll be going there.¡± Idali notes.


    ¡°I honestly cannot tell if Cenwalh wants me dead or not, I''m pretty sure he would try to kill me from sheer frustration if we met but, otherwise, it doesn''t seem like he''s even attempting to end either of my lives.¡± I comment. ¡°But then again I have been on the move so he''s never known where I am at any given point.¡±


    Idali nods and we fall silent as we march into the crowd. People split before us as we head forth because we''re both armed, most are quite attentive to us but don''t look afraid, likely seeing us at contestants.


    I exchange a glance with her and to have her follow me. I look around and figure out the quickest way out of town is to the north so I lead her along the barricade to settle there. Liz starts idly spinning our umbrella, already half-asleep.


    ¡°If things go south, go north.¡± I humorously whisper to Idali.


    ¡°Sure, that makes a lot of sense.¡± She replies with a smile and a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°I need you to secure our retreat while I extract them.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I would rather go myself.¡± Idali murmurs.


    ¡°What about your leg?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I told you, feels like I should be limping but I''m not restricted in movement. Besides, it''ll take away the pain if I get into a fight.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Alright, then, fine.¡± I say with a shrug.


    I turn to finally take a look at this tourney. There are large tents on either side of the arena where both challengers are prepared for the fight. I''ve heard they allow a single portion of flow for each duel.


    There are colored white, red, and blue triangular flags flapping from every possible location the organizing house could hang them from. The top of the tents, the barricades, the beer stalls, and so on.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The temporary wooden spectator stand for high born is located with its back to the cliff, they are looking down on both the arena and the crowd from above. It takes some self-control not to break the base and shove the entire thing down the precipice.


    Especially because their best defense is likely a disruption construct which makes it impossible to use a defensive one to strengthen the structure. The idea of all these arrogant Nobles falling to their deaths brings a grin to my lips.


    Or, they''re using a defensive construct in which case it would take a bit more effort on my part but I could still break it by forcing the runic construct to saturate the wood until it shatters.


    ¡°You''re making a scary smile there, Jess.¡± Idali speaks up. ¡°What dark ideas did that crazy mind of yours come up with?¡± She eagerly questions.


    ¡°I''m the picture of peace and innocence, I would never caution unjustified violence.¡± I protest.


    ¡°You argues, literally less than an hour ago, that killing is a valid permanent solution to many problems.¡± She notes with an amused expression. ¡°Is this going to be another case of self-offense.¡±


    ¡°Preemptive retaliation over them defending themselves from my future justified assault.¡± I correct.


    ¡°That sounds like a paradox.¡± Idali tells me. ¡°You can''t retaliate if you''re the aggressor.¡±


    ¡°I can if my attack is self-defensive in nature.¡± I note.


    ¡°Alright, enough.¡± She exclaims with a laugh. ¡°They''re looking at us weird now.¡±


    ¡°They''re just people, they won''t try to make trouble unless we force their hands.¡± I reassure her. ¡°The vast majority don''t feel involved, it''s to the point where they don''t merely defer to their Lieges but don''t even think about interfering in issues that don''t directly involve them or their communities. Those that do, at the same time, are the most subservient who''ll entirely not doubt their ''betters'' have things under control.¡±


    ¡°Gloomy view.¡± Idali remarks.


    Two people walk out of the tents, wielding blunt steel swords. They''re wearing helmets and gambesons, a padded cloth armor that is quite effective in many situations.


    ¡°It''s in these situations that I realize how dangerous our spars are.¡± Idali notes. ¡°We use live weapons merely to train while they''re rolling themselves up to fight with training blades.¡±


    ¡°That''s because it''s much better to learn how to face a sharp weapon with a balance of appropriate courage and healthy fear than to learn how to take a blow that''ll cut you in half in real combat.¡± I counter with a sneer.


    As expected the fight that follows is boring to the extreme for me. The crowd''s cheers make it especially difficult to watch the slugging match. Fortunately, the victor is called after he lands a decisive blow on his opponent''s chest.


    In reality, this victor would have bled to death or fallen unconscious after receiving three glancing hits to his limbs trying to land that final blow. I find the combat ridiculous and their skill unsatisfactory even compared to a Rykz scout or warrior who can be outmaneuvered in a dozen exchanges by any competent soldier.


    The two fighters retreat and two more enter the arena in similar gear to repeat the same kind of dance, this time one of them wields an axe with a small head and handle which is especially effective in melee while the other a standard one-handed sword.


    To no one''s surprise, or at least not anyone skillful, the one using a blade decides to keep the other at a distance thanks to his advantage in reach. Sadly, the man''s footwork is utterly dreadful and he almost loses several times merely because he trips on himself or crosses his legs. In the end, he manages to tire the axe wielder out and obtains the win.


    ¡°This is way sadder than I thought it would be.¡± Idali comments.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure anyone competent was snatched by the previous Duchess.¡± I say.


    ¡°Hey! You two better shut it!¡± A spectator calls us out.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Idali snaps to the side.


    I raise my umbrella to throw a lazy glance at the woman who spoke up. She''s shaped like an hourglass, with large thighs and breasts but comparatively thin waist. I grimace. Can she even breathe with that tight of a corset? I give the woman a flat unimpressed look before turning back to the arena.


    ¡°Thought you said people didn''t care.¡± Idali gibes.


    ¡°There are always exceptions, and we did speak a bit aloud while disparaging the fighters.¡± I reply, unconcerned.


    ¡°And now, before the quarterfinals, the melee!¡± The announcer I''ve so far ignores bellows.


    ¡°That''s the trial for peasants, right?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°Should be, it''s a large scale melee if I wasn''t misled.¡± I inform her. ¡°Four winners who then duel for the final victor.¡±


    Rowland steps out of the far tent in the arena wearing a shoddy gambeson that must smell terrible and a leather cap for a helmet, he has a large wooden claymore in hand.


    Those around him are similarly equipped with borrowed gear and their wooden weapons of choice. In total, forty peasants, and I suspect apprentices, gather on the sand.


    ¡°If he doesn''t win this, he''ll never live it down.¡± Idali notes.


    ¡°None of you are that bad.¡± I say, confused.


    ¡°No, but you are.¡± She replies with a smirk.


    I chuckle and shake my head. The melee begins and Rowland, doing the perfect opposite of what I would, not only keeps his distance from the fight but puts some distance between it and himself.


    It''s smart, and a perfect tactic if others don''t decide to gang up on him later. Though, even if they do, his choice isn''t necessarily bad as long as he''s skillful enough to win if it happens.


    ¡°Boring, but at least he has a plan.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°No sense risking getting struck in the back of the head before his task even starts.¡± Idali comments.


    As we watch the fight, I compliment a few fighters for being far more creative with their staffs than the soldiers and small Nobles from before despite likely learning their skills playing around with their shepherd crooks.


    ¡°Strangers, and amateurs.¡± The nosy woman grumbles and punctuates the complaint with a loud snort.


    We utter ignore her which has for effect of briefly infuriating her before stopping and panting because she ran out of breath. In the end, Rowland seizes the victory by bashing his way through the bruised winners of the melee with next to no subtlety.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure he could have done that from the start and won.¡± I say with a sigh as a press my palm on my face. ¡°Literally no skill involved.¡±


    ¡°Reminds me a bit of you.¡± Idali comments.


    My style is brutally refined, this is amateurish. I chuckle. The last standing four, two of which took hard blows from Rowland, split to return to the tents in pairs and rest for a few minutes as well as replenish their flow.


    Two unknowns walk out and fight before Rowland has his turn. In the end, he rises on top of the rest without having taken a single injury. I find myself slightly disappointed I won''t be able to make much fun of him with this.


    ¡°Rowland of Hafjord, winner of the melee bout!¡± The crier yells. ¡°Kneel and make your request to our Lord Count!¡±


    ¡°This could be fun.¡± I perk up in interest.


    ¡°Before declaring me winner, I wish to follow the path the previous champion took and challenge Lord Jerome!¡± Rowland erupts.


    ¡°Nice trick to avoid kneeling but definitely a boring call.¡± I complain.


    ¡°You didn''t tell him to overturn the town, after all.¡± Idali notes.


    ¡°Still, it would have been a nice gift to make.¡± I pout.


    The Lordling sitting in his large chair atop the spectator stand straightens up and throws a glance to our target, his son. The kid is about twenty and wearing a strict tabard. He has deep black combed hair that almost shine and a square jaw.


    ¡°He doesn''t really look the part.¡± Idali complains.


    ¡°Neither did Liz, until she became the very picture of destruction.¡± I tell her with a mad cackle.


    ¡°Doubt this one will stay in memories beyond the year.¡± She notes.


    ¡°You have quite the guts to dare call back to that sad event.¡± The Lord coldly utters but holds still to leave it to his rising son to deal with the disturbance.


    ¡°You think yourself worthy of challenging me?¡± The Count''s kid mockingly asks.


    ¡°I''ll stake my honor on victory.¡± Rowland utters coldly.


    ¡°You''ll stake far more than that for following this disgraced peasant''s example instead of seizing the glory you could have earned.¡± Jerome seethes in a piercing voice that carries.


    ¡°So be it.¡± Rowland confidently responds.


    The Lord lion''s steps down the stand and lands in the sand, raising a cloud of dust. Rowland flips around, completely ignoring the man to head in the tent to get his gear.


    Jerome scowls but does the same, heading for the other tent with a slow arrogant gait. The crowd, who fell silent at Rowland''s proclamation, explodes in cheers for their Liege and demeaning comments for the insulting low born.


    ¡°Did he insult them? Did I miss it?¡± I intently ask, worried I briefly fell asleep during the ordeal.


    ¡°Calm down, Jess, he didn''t.¡± Idali reassures me with a laugh. Her expression turns serious. ¡°Seems like duels to the death are common enough here, that''s entirely against the Empire''s law and also the Kingdom''s.¡±


    ¡°I''m rather surprised I haven''t seen a single Templar.¡± I acknowledge while glancing around. ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°No, but one of them might be in the hospital, that tent over there.¡± She points to a large extension at the side of the high born stands.


    ¡°Keep the healers near enough if you need them but not so close you can smell the injured.¡± I note. ¡°If the Templars are there and haven''t cared about this, then the town''s Temple is effectively subordinate to the Noble house, never thought I would wish Siegfried here. I do want to witness what that old man would do.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, it''s going to start.¡± A spectator barks at us.


    ¡°What is?¡± I question, baffled by the looks of expectation on people''s faces that goes beyond their enthusiasm for the previous fights.

 Comprehensive.Ch19

    The kid steps out of the tent with a ridiculous attire to my eyes. He''s wearing a flashy orange and yellow leather armor with a winged helmet while wielding a sword in the jagged shape of a flame. The crowd goes wild with cheers.


    ¡°Please tell me I forgot we had a few beers and I''m actually drunk.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°This certainly is a different culture.¡± Idali deadpans with a slight look of confusion as the Lordling makes flourishes with his sword.


    ¡°They weren''t cheering for a duel to the death. This is a damn spectacle to them.¡± I grunt. ¡°The Templars aren''t here because it''s a show, the peasant who died probably got blamed for taking things too seriously and getting hurt as a consequence.¡±


    ¡°You''re reading a lot into this.¡± She notes.


    ¡°This is still the Empire, rogue Templars in a Count''s demesne? I should have known it too unlikely to be true. My conclusion feels like the only plausible one.¡± I explain.


    Idali nods absently as she watches the Lord demonstrate his skills with a look of baffled amazement. As the Count''s kid slices through a bundle of brambles held up by a soldier to show off the sharpness of his blade, I start fidgeting with my umbrella, eager to see Rowland end this mockery.


    My overly tall and large underling finally steps out of his tent in his hard leather armor while holding the large claymore he lifted off a soldier in Hafjord in his hands.


    ¡°Nice toys, are you even aware whose body it is you ransacked?¡± Jerome coldly questions, his expression falling.


    ¡°Boooh!¡± The crowd explodes.


    Rowland calmly raises his arms to settle into a high stance with the claymore held high above his head, clearly intending to follow my advice to bash the Noble till he drops.


    The Lord extends his left arm out with his palm held up while pulling his dominant arm back and placing his odd sword''s blade on his palm. I can''t help but wince at the sight of such a useless posture but the people seem to eat it up.


    I doubt Edusa realized how popular these idiots are. Or maybe she did, and that''s why she put them on the list for me to handle. Either she''s trying to undermine my reputation, she doesn''t know which seems unlikely, or she seeks justice for the dead low born but can''t hand it out herself.


    ¡°Come, I''ll give you first blow.¡± The Lord challenges Rowland.


    ¡°I''ve no need, and I fear you may not stand back up if I agree.¡± My cute little subordinate replies.


    ¡°You''ll swallow that arrogance and choke on it.¡± Jerome snorts.


    The Lordling takes a half-step forward, acting more careful with his moves than his tongue. People cheer him on while Rowland stands immobile, completely static as he waits for his opponent to enter his range.


    ¡°Shall we bet what kind of construct that flamboyant Lord is going to use?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°The answer is in the question, what would be the point?¡± I return with an amused sigh.


    As we discuss this in the center of a cheering crowd, Grand-Epic Lordling Jerome thrusts out with his jagged sword which slides along his Noble palm to pierce the air towards Rowland. Oh, and it lights up into a blaze of fire.


    ¡°Much impressed, what combatants, what skill on display.¡± I deadpan as Rowland takes a step back and completely dodges the stab.


    ¡°What kind of scabbard does he put that thing in?¡± Idali questions.


    ¡°Actually, yea, how does he...¡± I pause to watch Rowland bring his claymore down in one powerful blow, forcing the Noble to almost panically leap back. ¡°He probably has a servant dressed in a jester outfit wrap it up in oil-cloth and carry it around while blowing a trumpet.¡± I venture a guess.


    Idali hangs her head back and silently laughs her ass off. I repress a chuckle as Rowland slashes wide with his large blade. Jerome unexpectedly flicks his jagged blade vertical to block.


    The claymore impacts the flaming weapon, briefly catching fire as the Noble attempts to lock weapons but fails because Rowland didn''t hold back in the least, his blow utterly destroyed the Lordling''s stance who is now retreating with a grim expression.


    Rowland stops on the spot with his knees half-bent and a straight back to once more raise his claymore overhead. I disapprove of his passive approach but, to be fair, his shoulder may still hurt and it may be a good idea for him to be conservative with his stamina since he has little knowledge about his opponent''s capabilities.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Nahl calls out from afar.


    I turn to find him and Uhla slowly splitting the crowd to make their way in our general direction. I lift up my umbrella and wave it far above my head. They change course and head our way.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Jerome exclaims.


    The Lordling makes his sword burst into flames to block his opponent''s vision and leaps forward with decent enough speed to deliver a quick thrust. Rowland barely manages to dodge the blow aimed at his side.


    The mere proximity of the weapon to his leather armor causes flames to climb on it. Rowland quickly gets them under control but it costs him an opportunity to immediately counter-attack the Lordling.


    Thankfully, the Count''s kid pushes his luck and slashes thigh-high, allowing Rowland to block with his claymore''s guard and retaliate by smacking his pommel into the Lord''s helmet which sends him reeling back.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    The crowd jeers at the move, apparently considered bad manners from Rowland despite Jerome having used flames to launch a sneak attack not a minute ago.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Uhla worriedly asks.


    ¡°Yea, I''ll intervene if it goes wrong.¡± I reassure her.


    The two exchange a few blows but the Lord''s blocks grow more effective as if he''s switched to strengthening himself. Rowland tries to overwhelm him but doesn''t really succeed because not only does his large weapon mean he lacks speed but his opponent''s liberal use of flames is causing him issues.


    Still, the expressions of the high born in the stands have fallen and plenty of them now look embarrassed rather than disdainful. Rowland launches a low sweeping blow at Jerome who hurriedly raises his shins to avoid it but the swing catches the tip of his left boot.


    The Lordling is sent spinning and staggering back. Rowland rushes in with a speed he hadn''t previously used to end the fight with a hard swing but a golden shield suspiciously takes shape in front of his claymore, blocking it.


    ¡°Enough! End it, Jerome!¡± The Count bellows.


    His kid snarls as he barely manages to recover his footing. I perk up with a frown. Jerome extends his sword out and launches a cone of flames at Rowland, definitely using more flow than is allowed.


    Orange and yellow flames lash out and almost entirely cover Rowland''s figure. A shadow forms in the center that darkens by the moment and he rushes out of the blaze with an ovaloid air-shield protecting his torso.


    Pretty good. The construct quickly vanishes which further dispersing the flames to reveal my fragile, gentle, and sensible subordinate bringing down his claymore with a bloodthirsty grin on his face.


    The large weapon crosses with the jagged blade the Lordling is using and is hooked by one of the points. Unfortunately for Jerome, his impractical sword is ripped out of his hands which causes the claymore to smash into his chest.


    The yellow-orange dyed hard leather jacket flashes golden with energy but the defensive construct quickly breaks under Rowland''s full strength assault. The weapon stays stuck to the man even as it is brought down.


    The Noble is thrown down to smack into the ground and bounce off before crashing again to roll in the sand, stopping on his belly. Satisfied by Rowland peacefully ending the fight by likely shattering the man''s rib-cage, I glance up to the stands.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The Count is gaping in disbelief while the rest of the ''important'' spectators can''t seem to believe their eyes. The crowd has been stricken silent as well so I take my time to enjoy it with a smile.


    ¡°Maybe we should go now?¡± Idali casually notes.


    ¡°Right, we have to leave!¡± Uhla exclaims.


    ¡°Which direction?¡± Nahl professionally asks.


    ¡°Ahead, we have to congratulate Rowland.¡± I tell them.


    As I hop over the fence, Rowland flips Jerome over with his foot and crouches to casually check his pulse. After a moment he glances up to me and shakes his head to express he yet breathes.


    ¡°Might as well end him.¡± I tell him as I make my way under a thousand dazed eyes. ¡°He''s likely crippled beyond recovery at this point.¡±


    ¡°No! There is a line we shouldn''t cross!¡± Uhla intervenes. ¡°They were fighting and now he''s defeated.¡±


    ¡°A line that Lordling stepped over without a thought with his attempt to char Rowland like a pork-chop.¡± I comment, making him wince.


    ¡°Did you have to be that detailed?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You! Get away from my son!¡± The Count erupts.


    ¡°Finally.¡± I mutter. ¡°Or what, Lordling? You''ll cheat too and then also get your ass kicked?¡± I yell.


    ¡°So we are picking a fight after all.¡± Idali cheerfully notes.


    ¡°Send for the Alemplar and bring me my armor!¡± The Count snaps to an aide as he glares at me. ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath, they''re wild kittens I picked up on the way.¡± I jokingly reply. ¡°Their names don''t concern you, what does is that I''ll put you down if you try to stop us from leaving.¡± A gasp goes through the crowd and the Count stiffens.


    ¡°Leaving?!¡± He exclaims in outrage.


    Mild reaction. Braggart. I give Idali my umbrella and throw my cloak aside to draw my long broadsword. A half-dozen servants arrive carrying parts of a plate armor while another half-dozen rush into the arena to put Jerome on a stretcher.


    Much noise follows but I rest my blade on my shoulder and ignore everything, considering the fact the Count is fitting on an embroidered gambeson to be answer enough. He then puts on a chain-mail, and finally signals the servants to strap the plate armor on him.


    ¡°Jessica, let''s just go, please.¡± Uhla utters as the Lord walks down the steps with a look of fury. ¡°He may be wrong, but you used his son to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Her argument hits me hard because she speaks the truth, and that hurts. It isn''t to say the man wouldn''t have sought to fight Rowland or me without my taunts but I do what she said I did. ¡°A bit late now.¡± I remark, feeling a prickling sensation in my heart. My response surprises Uhla so much she startles.


    ¡°Then, let''s not kill anyone... okay?¡± She proposes.


    ¡°Deal.¡± I contritely acknowledge, thinking of my brother and how much better I could have handled it.


    ¡°I''ll cut your last arm off, girl.¡± The Count bellows as he walks down the stand''s steps. ¡°And then tie you to my horse to drag you back to Hafjord so you face your doom!¡±


    The crowd erupts in support with righteous exclamations of fury towards us. It hits me that they did not feel or express this outrage when the peasant died to the Lordling''s hands.


    The truth is that, for them as for my brother, the condemnation and punishments are normal, even natural, for the transgression committed. It is dictated by social status and they support this despite being on the wrong end of the scales.


    ¡°That Count''s really not making it easy to hold back. Go off near the cliff so you don''t get in my way.¡± I calmly tell them. ¡°Away from the crowd and stand.¡± I add so they don''t question too much why I chose to send them there.


    The Count fits his helmet on his head and draws a hand-and-a-half bastard sword that looks to be made of quality steel without many embellishments to it, other than a crest and a small jewel on the pommel. The weapon should perfectly suit Rowland to balance his ability to use speed and strength.


    ¡°You''ll fight with that armor then?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°It looks as thick as you.¡±


    ¡°Thus is the privilege earned by the generations of Nobles that safeguarded these lands and guided people to prosperity.¡± The elder Lordling coldly responds.


    ¡°I will simply have to rip it off then, it''ll make the fight more fun.¡± I comment mostly to myself.


    The Count responds by way of activating his armor''s runic constructs and uses a lion''s leap to charge me. I lazily side-step while bending backward to dodge the slash aimed at my throat by a few centimeters.


    I reach out to his armor''s runes with my flow. I find a locked construct that disallows interference but also notice that the link between the man and the construct isn''t as solid as it could be.


    The issue is that the armor is too close to him so it is next to impossible for me to break his connection from a distance, no matter how ''soft'' it seems for me. I start inspecting the runes themselves as Aisha did for the institute''s security.


    As I do, the Count tries to cut me with his sword but I can easily play around him without resorting to my perception construct because not only is he alone so I can focus entirely on him but his plate armor is slowing him down quite a bit.


    I keep probing the runes with thin almost invisible streams of flow until I find one in his chest-plate that seems central to the armor''s constructs. Unfortunately, the Count gets frustrated right at this moment.


    Runes on his gauntlets turn golden and tongues of intense flames burst out, forcing me to lion''s leap out of reach from both these as well as my work inspecting of the runes or waste flow blocking such a worthless attack.


    With my line of sight so blocked, I decide to casually leap a couple more times in random directions to throw him off. A dozen air-needles, two fireballs, and an air-blade impact the areas I left.


    ¡°Missed.¡± I call out, aiming to be as helpful as possible.


    ¡°Die!¡± The Count rages, no doubt experiencing some degree of frustration.


    ¡°So rude.¡± I complain.


    His armor entirely lights up and he sprints at me with his sword held horizontal and to his right side for a wide hack. I roll my eyes and dig my heels in with my right leg forth. I flip my sword inside my palm, switching to a backhanded grip, and set it at a diagonal angle to block.


    His hand-and-a-half sword causes me to buckle on impact because I didn''t bother using flow other than to strengthen my body but I quickly, and forcefully, redirect the momentum over my head while angling my upper body back.


    Shrrclink. The bastard blade slides along my broadsword and impacts my guard. I flick it up and away with a lion strike. Shrclik. The weapon slashes widely into the air over my head while the plated Noble threatens to barrel into me.


    I flexibly allow my right leg to slide away and spin around my left to slide around the charging count''s right flank. As he flashes past me, I slash down behind my back with the broadsword I kept high while infusing it with a few portions of unstructured energy.


    Klank. The kinetic impact is so consequent a cloud of dust arises from the sand under the man''s feet as they slide. He stumbles forth and is forced to slam his left hand on the ground to avoid tripping.


    I spin around to find a consequent dent in the plate protecting his back and smirk. I lion''s step to cross the few meters separating us, landing right behind him before he can recover his stance.


    The crowd lets out a collective gasp and many fearful warnings arise despite the fact I merely place the back of my hand on the man''s shoulder. I infiltrate the runic construct engraved into the steel armor and concentrate on the central rune.


    I break and seize control of it for a brief moment before he regains control, only long enough to initiate one specific and relatively simple process. I thrust out while spinning my wrist to threaten his throat, forcing the Count to defend himself.


    With no time to check what I did, he doesn''t realize that he had lost from the moment he charged me with such abandon. He uses a lion''s leap to both buy space and turn in mid-air to face me.


    As he lands, before he can even adopt a low guarded stance, pieces of his plate armor start falling off like so many leaves from trees in autumn. The Noble is quickly left with only his helmet, gauntlets, and boots on him.


    ¡°That''s an indecent get-up for a high-born.¡± I jokingly remark as I look down at the man in gambeson and chain-mail.


    ¡°You, wench!¡± He screams, failing to even put together a sentence.


    ¡°Alright, playtime''s over.¡± I lazily speak up.


    Energy courses through my body and snaps into place, shaping lion''s constructs that cover the entirety of my body. I flash right up to the man in a split-second with next to no warning and slam my pommel into his sternum.


    Crk. The discreet sound and the man''s suddenly paling cheeks raise my mood so I follow up with a low-kick at his left knee. Snap. As the Count crumbles, I launch my knee up and land a second blow to his sternum. Rrk.


    The strike sends the man flying a meter away to land hard on his back into the arena''s sand. I lion''s step to his side once more and stomp on his right wrist to force him to release his grip on the bastard sword while seeking to sneak the point of my broadsword past the padded cloth protecting his neck.


    ¡°I lost! I lost!¡± The man panically exclaims as he perceives his imminent death.


    ¡°Yes, we''re all aware.¡± I drawl. ¡°But I suppose that means I''ve no need to have you publicly acknowledge it.¡± I add while taking my weapon back.


    ¡°Wh, what do you want?¡± The elder Lordling asks, regaining some self-control.


    ¡°Naught. You get to live because she asked me to spare you.¡± I throw my thumb over my shoulder. ¡°You know why I agreed? Because you''re utterly irrelevant.¡± I half-lie.


    Before the Count can respond, I throw a quick kick at his helmet to knock him out, or at least daze him long enough he won''t bother me for the immediate future. I sheathe my sword, crouch, and pick up the hand-and-a-half sword before walking over to the others.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Idali tells me with a small smile and her hand on her Vuskyt spear, ready to use it on the soldiers no doubt already closing in on us.


    ¡°That''s your prize, a bastard for a bastard.¡± I cheerfully tell Rowland as I throw him the weapon. He almost fumbles the blade but does manage to catch the guard by the tips of his fingers.

 Comprehensive.Ch20

    Rowland, Nahl, Idali, and Uhla stare at me with questioning looks so I stare back while soldiers led by Nobles rush into the arena. I throw a look behind and find the Count standing back up with a good fifty portions of energy swirling around him.


    ¡°You think you can just leave now?¡± The Count asks with a hoarse trembling voice.


    ¡°Far from me to question your strategy but¡­ how exactly are we leaving?¡± Rowland asks nervously.


    ¡°We jump, of course.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Jump?¡± Uhla blinks.


    ¡°Jump.¡± Idali repeats.


    ¡°Jump?¡± Nahl asks confusedly.


    ¡°Jump.¡± Rowland confirms.


    The four all turn around at once to glance over the barricade down the cliff before turning back to me with pale faces. I ignore them for a bit because a huge mass of silver energy is taking shape where I left the Count so I turn to deal with it only to find that it¡¯s also intensely burning.


    ¡°Jump.¡± Uhla says.


    ¡°Jump?¡± Idali questions.


    ¡°Jump.¡± Nahl utters with a firm voice.


    ¡°Jump?¡± Rowland asks with a touch of anxiety.


    ¡°Okay, enough of that.¡± I snap. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to protect all of us from that much heat so get to it, and quickly or this is going to turn into a bloodbath real soon.¡±


    They exchange glances. The two who used to be part of the Order swallow their saliva while the other two slowly turn to the cliff. The four leap over the barricade at once while screaming with varying levels of fright.


    I lion¡¯s leap after them and jump down into the precipice only to then find out that the ground is a lot further away than I thought. I send out all my flow, all hundred-twenty portions including the ten I stored in my gourd.


    I turn our rising kinetic force against itself to slow down our descent while gathering air to blow it against us while the four are busy screeching with varying levels of fear and delight.


    ¡°Fuck it¡¯s high!¡± I yell. ¡°Are you all crazy? Why did you jump?¡± I ask with roaring laughter as stiff wind slams into my face to blow into my messy hair.


    ¡°Dammit Jess!¡± Idali swears with a crazed grin with her arms extended out as if trying to glide like a bird.


    ¡°Freepath my ass!¡± Rowland screams.


    ¡°We¡¯re falling too fast!¡± Nahl calls out.


    I chuckle to myself as they start flapping their limbs and begin slowing us down further by progressively hardening the air. As we rapidly approach the inclined bottom of the mountain.


    A dozen meters before we smash into the ground, I anchor air-shields under our feet and directly begin slowing us down. I crouch along to absorb the abrupt loss of momentum and keep my balance to gracefully land, they don¡¯t.


    They lean forward and drop when I dissipate the constructs to avoid burning my last twenty portions. Nahl makes a roll to recover, Rowland falls flat like a large tree, Idali forcefully stomps down, and Uhla drops on her flank to slide a few meters downhill.


    ¡°Urh.¡± They groan.


    ¡°That went a lot better than I thought it would.¡± I calmly note. They join together to glare at me. ¡°What? You really shouldn¡¯t do everything I tell you to do.¡± Rowland and Idali burst out in laughter while Nahl fails to repress an amused smile.


    ¡°Arrh!¡± Uhla erupts in frustration.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± I say while raising my palms to calm her down. ¡°There are a few more targets to take out before we enter Mirus.¡±


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In the following week, I deal with one more Count as well as a handful of Barons and Baronesses which I either humiliate or kill depending on what they did.


    My access grows to forty-five portions regenerated a day, which I take as a sign my health somewhat recovered. We rejoin with the Templars in a border village¡¯s inn. Siegfried and his escort, a man who has spoken so little he may as well be mute.


    ¡°What have you two been up two?¡± I ask while sitting at their table.


    ¡°Many Temples in the area are low on manpower because they joined the hunt for Sykus but were then recalled and sent along with the Kruzser regiment to the east so we¡¯ve been helping.¡± Siegfried responds.


    Despite being an Exemplar, which is one of the highest ranks in the Empire, he makes a gentle smile as he mentions this most basic duty of temple guards. I find myself impressed by the old man.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent reports back to Kruzser detailing their needs so we are ready to leave.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯ve found both a route and a guide already.¡± I offhandedly throw out, having seen something like this coming since I told him we were going to Mirus even though I didn¡¯t mention Sykus.


    ¡°Indeed, although your suspicions are unfounded.¡± Siegfried replies with a raised eyebrow. ¡°The local Noble house was trying to seize the property of a runaway peasant from Mirus when the Temple had already solved the issue with the previous Liege, the woman in question has agreed to lead us to a discreet trail across the border.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I flatly utter. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t warn half the demesne of my plans.¡±


    ¡°Your name wasn¡¯t mentioned but my mere presence in the region is certain to make Sykus raise his guard.¡± Siegfried easily answers.


    ¡°You fear I¡¯m looking to join him?¡± I directly ask.


    ¡°Join? No. That you would help him and worsen the internal conflict in Mirus, perhaps.¡± The Exemplar acknowledges. I scowl. ¡°But I¡¯ve not taken action because my hope is that you¡¯ll help convince him to change methods and end his rebellion.¡±


    ¡°I have my own plans, Exemplar.¡± I say with a harsh tone. ¡°I¡¯ve let you do as you wish by respect for Vicky and to shed light on her death but I have no intention of working for anyone, including the Order.¡±


    ¡°I am merely offering cooperation on the matter since we are likely to, at the very least, cross paths with Sykus¡¯ forces.¡± Siegfried explains while bringing his knotted hands together.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve found that people offering me cooperation either have specific ideas in mind about what I should do or plan to take advantage of me in some way.¡± I grunt at the old man.


    ¡°Jess, what does it matter considering your plans?¡± Rowland intervenes.


    ¡°It matters because I cannot predict what will happen or what I¡¯ll decide to do.¡± I coldly reply. ¡°I won¡¯t tie myself down by giving my word on an outcome they desire.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then, there isn¡¯t anything else to discuss.¡± Idali cuts in to remark. I nod and rise to leave.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Our guide leads us into Mirus through a mountain pass, allowing us to cross without worrying about the border guards present on the roads. It takes a few days to reach a village only to find that the only people in it are peasants.


    Neither the Liege nor Sykus¡¯ people took residence here or in the local area, it¡¯s as if the former left in fear of being captured while the latter didn¡¯t dare station troops that could be ambushed.


    People are living just as well by themselves but a few of the younger generation did leave to join the rebel in Mirus¡¯ northern hills, which is such a large region it doesn¡¯t tell us anything.


    The saddest, or perhaps most amusing, bit of information I gather is that soldiers still show up with the same regularity to collect taxes except with a much heavier escort.


    Technically, the region¡¯s Liege still controls it but I doubt it counts if they¡¯re absent. What is odd is that the Temple has no Templar assigned to it but is still regularly visited by the villagers.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    People here seem to either support Sykus or be indifferent towards him other than to complain about the issues it brought to them. I decide to head north-east to enter the hills Sykus controls to try and make contact.


    On the way, we spot a skirmish between riders and spear-wielding peasants on a seemingly random hill. It quickly ends with both sides retreating with their casualties and no obvious victor.


    The terrain itself is complicated, there are many hills so scouting for enemies is about as difficult as it would be in Hetlan¡¯s mountains while getting lost is easy if one leaves the dirt roads and doesn¡¯t know the area.


    There are farms with some livestock but far fewer than I would have thought since the earth seems about as fertile as it is on Izla Meria, especially when considering that Mirus is the Empire¡¯s grain-basket.


    Each of the villages is relatively independent, their smiths may need iron from the mines near the border with Caeviel but, overall they can provide to their needs locally.


    The lack of population and wealth may explain why the Kingdom¡¯s Nobility hasn¡¯t sent a large army to scour the lands, there simply isn¡¯t enough food grown here to feed the number of soldiers required to safely explore these expansive hills.


    It would be a costly operation to recover a region that seems overall impoverished, which goes against what I¡¯ve been told about the greed of this Kingdom¡¯s Nobility.


    A couple of days after witnessing the skirmish, we spot a caravan of a dozen merchants traveling with a squad of mercenaries so I decide to follow them to a village. There, once more, I find no Liege nor any of Sykus¡¯ people but I suspect there are some present but hidden.


    Neither bandits nor visitors seem overly unusual in this part of Mirus, which makes sense considering the turmoil and the fact the merchants sold spearheads almost openly in a shadowy street.


    ¡°We¡¯re spending the night here, you¡¯re free to do whatever until dawn.¡± I speak up at the sight.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Idali exclaims.


    She instantly grabs Rowland and drags him away towards a building with a wooden sign depicting a full tankard. Nahl chuckles and follows after them with Uhla. I roll my eyes but internally thank Idali for her quick wit. I turn to the Templars and raise an eyebrow to ask for their intentions.


    ¡°We will be at the Temple to provide people with the opportunity to relay their issues to our Emperor.¡± The usually silent Templar speaks up.


    Siegfried nods in approval and the two of them depart, leaving me alone at last. Much as these two might represent the best the Order has to offer in some ways, it seems like Templars have failed Mirus by failing to control its Nobility.


    Or rather, failing to control peasantry as Nobles pushed and pushed for more. I make my way into a general shop to find that there are tools for sale, perhaps not an overwhelming amount but enough to signify they haven¡¯t been cut off from trade.


    Comparatively, there is an odd lack of wooden items and clothes, but then again it isn¡¯t overwhelming. I walk up to the owner, an older man with a slight beer belly and dark hair.


    ¡°G¡¯ day to you.¡± He welcomes me. I am once more thankful that these people don¡¯t have much of an accent.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jessica, Freepath, I just arrived in the region.¡± I introduce myself.


    ¡°Welcome then!¡± He exclaims while opening his arms. They haven¡¯t heard of me yet. ¡°Where do you hail from?¡±


    ¡°Izla Meria.¡± I say with a tight smile.


    ¡°I heard of the Rykz invasion, it is good it ended so quickly.¡± The man gravely says. ¡°No thanks to your damn Nobles, I ¡®eard.¡± He adds.


    ¡°They fought.¡± I shortly reply with a shrug.


    ¡°That Elizabeth Vil, ¡®mazing woman I tell ya to reveal how they provoked the Rykz Hive with that Lake-forsaken institute.¡± He keeps going. ¡°Dame Vil made things right.¡±


    ¡°That she tried, not sure how successful she was.¡± I respond with an amused smile. Hey, I did what I set out to do. ¡°Anyway, how come I haven¡¯t encountered a single Noble since I arrived?¡±


    ¡°The cowards don¡¯ travel alone with their guards no more, some do come by the region but time Sir Sykus always catches ¡¯em, burns their supplies before they¡¯ve even planted their tents.¡± The shop owner says with a bragging smile. ¡°Our cowardly Liege¡¯s not gonna try to come back, likely won¡¯t ¡®s long as we keep paying the Empror¡¯s taxes.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I say, blinking.


    It baffles me that this hilly region¡¯s people, mere dozens of kilometers away from Hetlan where some towns revere their Lieges and others criticize them but don¡¯t really question them, are so vocal about their grievances towards Nobility.


    ¡°I did hear of tax collectors, I thought most still paid Mirus¡¯ tax.¡± I venture.


    ¡°Hah!¡± He scoffs. ¡°No, Nobles hafta collect for the Empire to pay for the war or they¡¯ll have even more trouble finding help to return to their lands because Mirus¡¯ other houses don¡¯t want to pay their part and the Empror must have his Due in full.¡±


    ¡°Sykus allows it?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°Has to.¡± The man says with a sharp nod. ¡°Not that Sir Sykus doesn¡¯t want to.¡± He hurriedly adds. ¡°But last time he made a mistake, the Nobles leveraged it to have the Order send a damn regiment over.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I mutter with a corner smile. ¡°How bad were the taxes before?¡±


    ¡°About half, often a lot more because of special taxes that got a lot less special ¡®cuz they happened every year.¡± The shop owner utters with a dark expression.


    It¡¯s evident that, because the region is poor and Mirus¡¯ Nobility greedy, the peasantry had to bear heavier taxes and punishments. Rather surprising as well is that they welcome strangers like us and the caravan but have armed guards.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen guards, are there many bandits in the area?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not recently but you can never tell, they come and go.¡± He replies with a sigh. ¡°The cowards usually stick to raiding the outer farms but some bands have more guts, they¡¯re really no different from Nobles.¡±


    ¡°You seem like you¡¯d rather be fighting for Sykus rather than tending to that shop.¡± I remark.


    ¡°I would but I¡¯m too old, ya see. But, trust me, we Tillers do our part.¡± He tells me with an air of mystery.


    Evidently, the man has kids who are with Sykus. I wonder how many are in his case, Edusa may have more success drawing refugees than she thought. I¡¯m going to have to be very careful about how to engage Sykus¡¯ people since most may be peasants only seeking a better life.


    ¡°So, what brings one from Izla Meria so far east?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°I have some skills with a sword I plan to put to use.¡± I reply with a wide smile as I spin my umbrella.


    ¡°And the gear to go with, I see.¡± He says while throwing a pointed look where my cloak parts to reveal my cuirass.


    ¡°That as well.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Would you happen to know which direction I should make my way towards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the south-eastern hills have been ripe with conflict lately, Sir Sykus may very well be there himself.¡± He tells me with a big grin. ¡°But you¡¯ll also find high born with more spines but with less brains and a propensity for hanging, so beware.¡± The emphasis he puts on the last words draws me to nod seriously. ¡°What can I do for you then?¡± He asks while waving his arm at his shelves.


    ¡°A sharpening stone, a couple gourds, and maybe some grease to take care of my armor.¡± I reply.


    After paying, and sharing a made-up anecdote about how I knocked out a Noble harassing me and stole his bag of coin which is what led me to flee Caeviel, I head for the tavern to find all four of my ungrateful companions drinking beer without me in an isolated corner.


    ¡°Jess! We kept a seat but we weren¡¯t sure you¡¯d come.¡± Rowland calls out.


    I glare at them and stomp over to steal his tankard because he spoke first. Rowland smilingly lets it go and calls the waiter as I finish his half-empty drink in one go.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot less fun if you don¡¯t protest.¡± I remark.


    ¡°For you.¡± He whispers.


    ¡°So, now that we¡¯re not on the road anymore and can rest, you can tell us a bit more right?¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°About?¡± I ask with a sigh because it¡¯s a lot more difficult to deflect when we¡¯re not traveling and don¡¯t have much to do.


    ¡°The Rykz, what were they like? Especially that, Selhykz?¡± He says.


    ¡°Celyz.¡± I snappily correct. ¡°First, they don¡¯t lie but that doesn¡¯t mean you can trust them. What they omit to say can tell you a lot or not anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Weird.¡± Uhla mutters.


    ¡°Also, those I met were cowardly but not emotionally so.¡± I say.


    ¡°How does that work?¡± Rowland asks.


    ¡°They can fight, and do so very well, but they will choose not to if given any other option.¡± I explain. ¡°That, of course, doesn¡¯t apply to the drones which are almost polar opposites. They¡¯ll fight if given a pretext to even if it isn¡¯t advisable but aren¡¯t individually good at it.¡±


    ¡°But, how is it to talk to them?¡± Nahl presses.


    ¡°Terrifying.¡± Rowland murmurs.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I say. ¡°They are very knowledgeable in their subjects of study and, Celyz at least, is driven by a desire to share and learn without fear of being found wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is she the one who ruled in Meria for a little while?¡± Uhla asks.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± I question.


    ¡°I met her, I think, or rather my Uncle did.¡± She says. ¡°The Princess tried to exchange information with him about healing methods.¡±


    ¡°He refused?¡± I ask, feeling a pinch in my heart from hearing about my oak.


    ¡°Of course, everything he knows belongs to the Order.¡± Uhla tells me with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Right, he¡¯s an Alemplar.¡± I note. ¡°Still, he would have benefited if he agreed.¡± I affirm, shaking my head.


    ¡°What could a Rykz know the Order wouldn¡¯t?¡± Nahl asks.


    ¡°Things kept secret by the Empire.¡± I respond. ¡°And perhaps knowledge that hasn¡¯t spread yet.¡±


    ¡°How is it to talk to that Princess? Personally?¡± Uhla questions with a gleam of interest in her eyes.


    ¡°Fun. She¡¯s so very serious about certain things but she does have a sense of humor.¡± I tell them, losing myself a bit to my memories. ¡°I broke her knee once, she brought it up a few times but I never felt like she resented me.¡±


    ¡°Why does that not surprise me?¡± Rowland asks in a dreamy voice. Idali nods virulently.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I protest. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s the most peaceful of the Princesses I met.¡± I change the subject. ¡°But Cetyz, her sister, is rather naive and innocent. Fenyz, on the other hand, would probably eat you all for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°R, really?¡± Uhla asks with a nervous expression. Yes.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± I reassure her. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that there is no way to tell you how ¡®Princesses¡¯ are because they all have very different personalities like we do.¡±

 Comprehensive.Ch21

    I fall silent as I take a sip of beer, recalling how Celyz and I split. I regret being so unfair to her, especially because I was somewhat aware of what I was doing at the time.


    Not only did I let Leomi interfere in our relationship but I didn''t even propose myself at the moment we split ways, leaving her to do so herself in a clumsy way that I now find adorable.


    Perhaps it had to do with the fact she is a Rykz so the idea didn''t cross my mind, but that''s less of a reason than it is a commentary on me treating her as less than she deserved.


    ¡°Jess.¡± Idali calls out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You fell silent all of a sudden.¡± She says.


    ¡°Right.¡± I nod. ¡°Let me tell you one thing, the Rykz aren''t the insects you''ve been taught to see them as. Their civilization is not only more united than the Empire but also more vengeful towards slights.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound much different.¡± Rowland somberly remarks.


    ¡°Doesn''t it?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°The Empire has had diplomatic agreements with the Rykz that both sides respected for a time. The Rykz are at war because the Empire attacked them, Idali''s mission is to offer peace.¡±


    ¡°They hold our lands, it''s easy to call for peace when you hold everything you want.¡± Nahl remarks.


    ¡°That is true.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°All I am saying is that their aim has never been war but, like the Empire, to preserve and strengthen their species.¡±


    ¡°So war is as much a means for them as it is for us, that does not solve or help anything.¡± Uhla murmurs.


    I open my mouth but, in the end, decide to slap my jaw shut because I''m too biased to truly argue anything on the subject. If I ever came to agree with her point of view, it would bring balance to my insanity.


    ¡°Did you make up your mind on using the hand-and-a-half sword or the claymore?¡± I ask Rowland.


    ¡°I have, why?¡± He returns.


    ¡°I have a use for either you''re not going to use.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Alright, there.¡± He says.


    Rowland reaches behind his back to grab the claymore which is hanging on his back from a strip of cloth around the guard. He slips the contraption off his shoulders and then drops the heavy weapon on the table, making their tankards jump.


    ¡°Woh, there.¡± Idali exclaims as she picks up her drink.


    I put my tankard down and grab the hilt. Liz? Nope. I''m starting to think this is less about resting than you being lazy and enjoying making fun of me. Sister, I would never do such a thing. I scowl.


    With a thought, flow courses through my muscles from the tips of my fingers to my shoulder all the way down my back and I lift up the claymore. I throw the strap around my neck and let it hang. The blade bumps on my stool and almost destabilizes it.


    ¡°Are you sure you''ll be able to walk without that thing''s tip scraping against the ground?¡± Idali asks with a huge grin.


    ¡°If not then you''ll just have to follow me while carrying it, won''t you?¡± I return with a predatory smile.


    She blinks and looks away with an innocent expression. I take advantage to discreetly pick up my almost empty tankard and swiftly place it in front of her before snatching her half-full beer.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Idali exclaims a moment too late.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, copying her previous air of innocence.


    She reaches out with her right hand while her left tries to grab my wrist so I angle away by reflex, only to remember a bit late I don''t have a left arm anymore so I''m not really presenting much of a defense.


    Idali just barely manages to catch the rim of her tankard but it''s enough to stop me because of the spilling risk. That thought brings a brilliant idea to my mind as she starts pulling while seizing my wrist.


    I apply a water construct to the beer to contain it within the tankard and suddenly stop fighting her, allowing and even help the tankard jerk in her direction. Idali''s eyes widen and she immediately releases me.


    ¡°Aaah, no!¡± She cries out and jumps off her stool to dodge.


    Idali lands in a crouch with her arms raised and her eyelids closed to guard herself against the spill while I casually bring the tankard to my lips to take a sip of beer.


    She quickly realizes that she isn''t drenched and raises her chin as she slowly opens her eyes. I throw her a smug condescending look that causes the other three to burst out in laughter.


    ¡°You minx.¡± Idali grumbles.


    I laugh and hop off the stool. Thuck. The claymore hits the ground. Kh, kh, kh, shortie. I ignore them all and angle the weapon to the side so I don''t have to drag it before walking to give Idali her tankard back.


    I wave at the four and head out of the tavern into the street, wondering how long I''ll be able to keep trailing ahead of my exploits whether they be Freepath''s or Liz''s.


    Mine will eventually catch up to me but, hopefully, I''ll be able to hide the fact Liz and I share one mind until the moment we choose to reveal it. What is difficult for me to accept is that I can''t truly make contingencies because too many people know.


    While I trust most of them, it''s difficult to tell if Aisha will stick to the deal we made. There won''t be any warning if I''m outed so the best I can do is to always be prepared.


    Wraith, he must operate in a different way but under the same principle and that''s a weakness. What do you mean? To avoid being caught, spying is obligatory and always have an escape route prepared.


    Which makes him as untraceable as a Shade. Not exactly, Shades have more options. They''re restricted in the help they can get from allies... but they have many more potential allies considering who they work for, I see your point.


    Since he is always prepared, then there are detectable signs of his presence, weakness to exploit. I chuckle somberly and keep this in mind as I make my way to a small shop to buy some food, a slice of bread with heated goat cheese on top.


    I return to the plaza and settle down near the Temple. Siegfried''s escort is stationed there speaking to a few villagers. I notice that he throws me a quick glance from the corner of my eyes but don''t return it.


    My attention is on the two merchants I spotted selling spearheads in the shadowy side-street even though my gaze must appear lost in the distance to anyone watching me.


    I don''t want anyone to know I have close ties to these two, it might be difficult since we arrived together but it''s possible they didn''t truly pay attention, too busy with their own affairs.


    It doesn''t truly matter because it isn''t as if I can go back to change that and I have no intention of letting them dodge my questions. Thus, I wait for the day to end and dusk to arrive so that workers return from fields or workshops to go home, emptying the streets.


    My four cute subordinates leave the tavern to find an inn before the two merchants close their stall but they don''t come over, apparently having enough intuition not to come and bother me.


    Eventually, a pair of mercenaries armed with spears show up to help the merchants pack up their stall on a carriage and escort them to the edge of town. I follow them and find that their group is camping in a prairie.


    The presence of the squad of ten mercenaries is somewhat inconvenient for me but not insurmountably so. The merchants I''ve been watching enter one of the central tents.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I settle in an alley to remove my noisy gear and wait for the sun to completely fall under the horizon. When it does, I crouch to reduce my profile so as to sneak past their sentries.


    Krrr. I freeze as I feel a pull on my back and realize the claymore''s tip is touching the ground. Don''t you dare. Kh, kh, kh. I close my eyes and take a series of deep breaths to calm down.


    I stand back up and peer at the camp to seek the best angle to approach at. They have three small fires and a larger one around their tents, meaning there are a number of blind angles I can exploit.


    Ironically, the fact I can see so well in the dark is making it somewhat difficult to figure out what the sentries are seeing so I move very slowly and carefully. I slide behind a tent to get past a sentry and enter the camp.


    After a few more minutes of maneuvering around, I reach the tent the merchants occupy and crouch at the side. I draw my long hunting knife and slice the cloth open to take a look inside.


    I discern a dark gray atmosphere and hear snoring that makes me wince so I move in to end it. On the ground is a carpet with two bodies wrapped in blankets. I pause because it seemed too easy to get to them but, then again, they''re merchants.


    ¡°Or, are you?¡± I speak up with a crooked grin.


    I half expect them to rise and attack me with drawn daggers but, unfortunately, the two keep soundly sleeping. I sigh and slide the claymore off my back to drop on a chair lying around. A gust of cold wind blows into the tent through the hole I cut in the side.


    I strengthen myself with flow and reach out with the weapon to poke the two gray silhouettes one after the other. The first slowly awakens while the second jerks awake to throw looks around but fails to spot me in the darkness.


    ¡°What is it, Jeobe?¡± The woman asks tensely.


    ¡°Hrm, what?¡± A slightly pudgy man questions back with a hazy voice.


    ¡°G'' morning, I heard you sell weapons.¡± I cheerfully speak up.


    ¡°What?¡± Jeobe repeats.


    ¡°Shit.¡± The woman jumps up to her feet.


    She tries to run but I swipe out at her right heel with the claymore and cause her to kick the back of her left leg. She falls flat on her face so I reach out and gently tap the back her skull, knocking her right out. The man sits up in the meantime and rubs his eyes.


    ¡°Jeobe, is it?¡± I ask with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± He asks with a chill in his voice as he looks for me.


    ¡°Over here.¡± I wave the claymore. His eyes finally find focus and he turns to me. He swiftly locks onto my shining irises and his expression turns fearful.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± He questions with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I just sent her back to sleep because she seemed so agitated to be lacking some, no worries.¡± I reassure him. ¡°If you''ll forgive the intrusion, I''m hoping to sell this weapon and I don''t particularly wish for it to be tracked back to me.¡± I lie.


    ¡°That''s, what?¡± Jeobe mutters with a baffled expression while trying to peer at my face through the darkness.


    ¡°Weapon, selling, it''s a claymore.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We can''t do that.¡± He says with a worried expression. ¡°Some weapons are banned from sale, most weapons of war are actually.¡±


    ¡°Spears aren''t?¡± I question out of curiosity.


    ¡°Not especially, no. We claim they''re for boar hunting.¡± He replies with a serious tone but a twitch of his traits tells me there''s more to this, as I predicted.


    ¡°Now, you see, that''s a problem.¡± I tell him with a much colder voice.


    ¡°I''m sure we can help you find a buyer but we''re merchants, we can''t risk being found with this.¡± Jeobe hurriedly argues.


    ¡°No, no, what I take issue with is the rationale behind your refusal, not the refusal itself.¡± I tell him, returning to a gentle tone which causes the man to stiffen for some odd reason. I stay silent to let him stew a bit.


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡± He awkwardly asks after a while.


    ¡°It doesn''t make sense.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°What doesn''t make sense?¡± He questions.


    ¡°First of all, the spearheads you''re selling are most definitely not meant for boar hunting, the shape is all wrong. These are meant for war and any soldier worth his pay will know this at first glance.¡± I explain. The man pales so much that he turns almost white from a shade of light gray before my eyes. ¡°But, most of all, it is far more illegal for you to be selling spearheads by the bulk than it is for you to dispose of a single claymore. Especially when those spearheads may eventually find their way into Sykus'' hands.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± Jeobe trails off, hesitating.


    ¡°Quite a problem.¡± I finish for him.


    ¡°On second thought, I''m sure we can...¡± He starts.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I teasingly interrupt. ¡°I never really cared about selling that claymore, I came to find out who you people work for.¡±


    ¡°We''re traveling merchants, we work for ourselves.¡± The man affirms instantly.


    ¡°I''ve already told you why I don''t believe that, Jeobe.¡± I gently berate him. ¡°You clearly haven''t bought these spearheads in these hills. You''ve either acquired them in Hetlan, and trust me I would know if that was the case.¡± I wouldn''t but could find out. ¡°Or somewhere in southern Mirus which brings up the question of how your caravan got past all the patrols, whether sent by Nobility or Sykus.¡±


    Jeobe panically looks to his left and right as if looking for a way to escape but his eyes return to mine in the end. A tremble goes through him as our gazes make contact and the merchant slumps with an expression of despair.


    ¡°You...¡± I start.


    ¡°Help!¡± He screams out with all the air in his lungs, startling me so bad I almost fall off the chair. ¡°Help, murder, help!¡±


    What the heck? That''s indeed new, look at ''im shak''n. Jeobe is kneeling with his eyes shut, his arms wrapped around his chest, and his chin held down as if expecting to be struck by the claymore.


    ¡°I very honestly didn''t think you had that kind of courage, Jeobe.¡± I tell the man. ¡°But this frankly isn''t going to help your situation.¡±


    ¡°Kill me! I won''t talk!¡± He exclaims shakily.


    ¡°You''re undermining yourself.¡± I note with a sigh. ¡°If you want to show a strong front, it''s best not to begin by crying out for help. Denouncing me as an intruder, thief, or killer would have done more to convince me.¡±


    As I tell him this, I hear mercenaries rushing over and people waking up in nearby tents. I let flow stream into my muscles and move. In a mere second, I leap off the chair and go through the cut in the tent''s cloth to land outside with the claymore in hand.


    Let''s see... how should I...? Just bash ''em. I sigh at my sister''s crude response and flick the weapon up. It arcs up and then down to land heavily on my shoulder. Oof.


    A half-dozen mercs with torches in hand arrive, four armed with spears and two with swords. I grin as I leap towards them and launch the claymore with a shoulder throw. As the weapon rises and drops down, I activate a lion strike to guide it.


    Three raise and link their spears to intercept the weapon while a fourth places his sword beneath to sustain them. I use a burst of energy to enhance the kinetic force behind the blow. Crack. The spears unsurprisingly break. Clink. The sword snaps.


    The four mercenaries stumble back, three of them fall backward. The three still standing gape but the claymore''s blade digs into the dirt so they charge to take advantage of the opening.


    I smirk and lion''s kick up with my right foot''s steel-tipped boot, launching the weapon back up in the air. I stomp back down with my right leg and pivot a full turn around it to initiate a swipe.


    The mercs try to stop but my reach is such that they fail to do so in time. The heavy blade impacts two in the chest one after the other, throwing them back with broken ribs.


    The third and last barely manages to block with her spear which cracks on impact. As she stumbles back from the weight behind my blow, I advance on her while dragging the claymore behind myself.


    She tries to swat me away with her weapon but I break it with a stream of energy before it can reach since I''m not quick enough to block and I''d rather avoid a big purple bruise.


    I then lion''s leap and smack my forehead into her sternum, throwing her to the ground. I glance around to find another six mercenaries arriving from three different directions.


    They move to surround me while a man with a silver necklace, likely the leader, glances at his downed comrades with a look of relief when they each groan in turn.


    ¡°You''ll find it not worth your pay to fight me, mercenaries.¡± I politely warn them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader asks.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± I respond in an even tone.


    ¡°Never heard of you, can''t use that to justify a breach of contract to my superiors.¡± He utters while raising his weapon.


    ¡°They''ll hear of me before you make that report, but I suppose it is useless to argue this now.¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°Let''s do this.¡±


    I kick the claymore back up to my shoulder and bend my knees to take a low stance so as to launch from my shoulder with more momentum. The leader raises his sword vertically in front of his face and it takes a golden glow.


    Oh, maybe not mercenaries then? Hard to say, some may have been soldiers previously and been taught the armor-piercing construct. True. I angle my torso so as to reduce my profile to offer less of a target.


    The mercenaries slowly approach step by step, one of them drags away two of his comrades to keep them out of range from the upcoming fight. I smile at them while sending out discreet streams of energy that meld into the surrounding air to disappear.


    ¡°She''s doing something.¡± One of them whispers.


    ¡°Go, before she can shape a construct!¡± The leader orders.


    ¡°Too late.¡± I cheerfully remark.


    I use my unstructured energy to send gusts of hardened air at their torches, snuffing them out to return night to the alley between the tents. The mercenaries blink to try to get used to the newfound darkness and disperse to buy time.


    ¡°Stop!¡± An authoritative voice calls out.

 Comprehensive.Ch22 Interlude

    Steso''s capital, Grastle, is a fortress like few in the world exist. It is built on a tall hill atop solid bedrock even the Rykz would be hard pressed to tunnel into. Even with that advantage, the tall and thick ramparts are inclined to prevent sappers from undermining them.


    Around those are two smaller concentric walls that serve to both protect the low-borough and delay any surprise attack so that the population can evacuate to the expansive keep serving as Steso''s seat of government.


    Lord Fallone has a manor not far from this keep that he observes from his office''s window on the first floor. His expression is lost under the bandages covering his burnt face. He is surrounded by books and treaties yet none contain answers to help him at this time.


    His house hasn''t lost the Duchy, but it may happen if his audience with the Queen goes wrong. Yet, he cannot quit because those who fought under his command depend on him to restore their honor.


    The Court hasn''t put forward a motion of censure but the lack of reward and ceremony are insults of their own that will plague these soldiers for the rest of their lives, simply for having belonged to the Twelfth, simply for having fought and died in desperate battles not of their making.


    ¡°I''ve failed them all.¡± Fallone utters in despair with his now permanently distorted voice.


    ¡°Only Marshal Ciervo saw it coming, but he understood far too late for it to matter.¡± Templar Remus says with an empty voice.


    ¡°Where is the Exemplar?¡± Fallone croaks out.


    ¡°She''s hunting Rykz with a company in the south, I do not believe either of us will see her again in this life.¡± Remus says, slowly shaking his head with half-closed eyelids. ¡°She took our defeat hard and intends to keep fighting until the Emperor recalls her, which won''t happen because He will ask what her wishes are and, even if He disagrees, will allow her to keep trying to atone for a fault not of her own.¡±


    ¡°What a waste.¡± Fallone murmurs, thinking not only of the Exemplar''s behavior. ¡°Have you received the latest report?¡±


    ¡°Five villages burnt to the ground, making a thousand refugees and a few hundred dead, mostly low born.¡± Remus utters with a tremble in his voice. ¡°The crops are irrecoverable and a dozen more villages had their livestock smashed into bits to be devoured.¡±


    ¡°Seven villages now, and one town in the south-east is half-destroyed.¡± Fallone corrects.


    ¡°It would have been much worse if we hadn''t stood in their way and forced them to engage us.¡± Remus argues with a pit in his stomach. ¡°How did they reach that town with the Tenth''s supply line in their way?¡±


    ¡°The insects attacked several positions from the north and looped around our response.¡± Lord Fallone grunts. ¡°Kh.¡± He coughs into a handkerchief, leaving scattered red spots on the cloth. ¡°Most of the thousand scouts died but the warriors made it out of the walls after their bloody deed was done.¡±


    ¡°They''ll be able to catch warriors.¡± The Templar argues with a sad expression.


    ¡°They have, at the last news the insects entrenched in a creek. The battle is likely over by now but Steso will have taken more losses it can''t afford.¡± Fallone mutters as he turns away from the window.


    ¡°You can''t let the Court get under your skin like this, you did what you had to do and won.¡± Remus argues.


    ¡°This victory feels more and more like a defeat the more reports the Queen sends me.¡± Fallone chokes out, his traits twist painfully under his bandages.


    ¡°Queen Victorus is the one who kept you updated?¡± Remus asks with widening irises.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Fallone grunts in acknowledgment.


    The Templar falls silent, having lost his words at the revelation. He can''t help but judge the woman cruel for doing this. Perhaps it would have been worse to keep the man in the dark but she did not have to send him the raw reports which include a count of the casualties.


    --- --- ---


    A column of seven thousand Rykz warriors followed by two thousand workers with a thousand scouts spread out in squads of ten surveying their surroundings march towards the Contested Lowland''s southern bridge.


    This is a significant force by any species'' standard but it becomes deadly when led by a Princess, in this case Fenyz of the Silver Hive wearing a Vuskyt cuirass and armed with Vuskyt spearheads.


    Her cores are almost vibrating with impatience as she stomps forth at the center of her detachment, her mission to secure the bridge but her emotions pointing to the future, towards Cetyz who she had to leave behind because Grikyz will not allow the Princess to travel far from her side.


    An awkward situation she believes will last for most of the following century. Fenyz lets out a breath of air from the breathing holes around her ovaloid head and exudes a puff of pheromones to send out a handful of scouts to gather her patrols'' reports.


    They soon return with news that they smelled iron, steel, and humans in large numbers to the north. While the Empire has not attempted to secure this bridge in recent years because allowing Lisilese hordes to travel north and fight the Rykz benefits them more than overextending their lines in spring, Fenyz had predicted they would do so this year because of their offensive.


    She ponders on the information but quickly pauses when a scout tells her that a patrol caught the whiff of horses and reptiles, in that order, to the south. Fenyz'' crosses a few tendrils as her cores join in deep thought.


    [The battle for the Lowlands should not have begun this early, and in fact it did not or my scouts would have smelt blood in the air.] She utters for herself alone. [Have the Bloody Claws ventured so far east to help pressure Haitia? No, they would have had to travel parallel to us so either it isn''t them, or they intent to breach the agreement somewhere the other Hordes won''t hear of it anytime soon.]


    Rhyy. She whines in displeasure and orders a halt, choosing to setup a fortified camp to wait for the sun to slumber because she does not wish to approach the humans with Lisilese at her back.


    The Empire is also the reason she chooses to wait for nightfall, while there is no advantage for the Rykz in fighting the Lisilese in the so-called darkness, the human army is very unlikely to mount an expedition on the plains in the middle of the night because they would be at a handicap.


    She orders her warriors to unpack stacks of javelins with their three-pronged claws while the workers begin digging shallow trenches. Then, she reorganizes her scout patrols to pinpoint the location and number of Lisilese in the area.


    --- --- ---


    The interior of Grastle''s keep is cold and bare of most decorations apart from some paintings recalling to glories of the past, as has been the strict frugal Queen''s preference since she took the throne.


    The Court hall''s stone walls are adorned with many weapons and shields bearing her vassal''s coats of arms. Fallone notices, as he walks in, that there is an empty space where his house''s crest should be honored.


    There are only two Nobles in the room, the Queen sitting on a piece of cloth set upon her hard granite throne and the middle-aged Chancellor standing at her side who belongs to house Victorus as well.


    The Queen is average in height and has the strong build of a woman who bore four children with ease. She has brown hair and eyes with narrowed eyebrows that give her gaze a cutting quality.


    Her left hand holds a golden scepter with a large red jewel that rests on the floor. She is observing Lord Fallone who is kneeling with his chin held down, awaiting permission to speak.


    The Chancellor glances to the herald and makes a wave with his hand under his belt to also signal he should retreat once his task is complete. The herald discreetly straightens his tabard and looks to the arcs of the ceiling.


    ¡°Lord Fallone, here to supplicate our great Queen Victorus!¡± He loudly announces with his hand to his chest.


    The herald waits for several beats before making a deep bow and retreating backward to leave the room without turning his back to the Queen, which has long been taken as a sign of treachery or disloyalty.


    ¡°Lord Fallone, you''ve been quite insistent about meeting us.¡± Queen Victorus speaks up while tapping on the stone with her scepter.


    ¡°I believe it my duty to Steso to seek enlightenment, my Queen.¡± Fallone utters.


    ¡°Rise, and speak your piece then.¡± The Queen replies with a touch of disinterest and exhaustion.


    ¡°We obtained victory from the jaws of defeat by preventing the Rykz from completely breaking our lines and invading Steso in full force, yet you punish us on the day we return. I do not understand.¡± Fallone argues for the sake of those he commanded.


    ¡°Punishment?¡± The Chancellor asks with a cold voice. ¡°Were any of you imprisoned? Were any soldiers or families denied their rightful pay? Your title was merely revoked for lack of competence, Lord Fallone, and it was far less than I''ve argued for.¡±


    ¡°My lack of competence I can acknowledge, but our soldiers fought hard for this victory. Denying them honor is denying their courage in the face of certain death!¡± Fallone bursts out. ¡°Kuh, kh, kh.¡± He coughs blood directly on the stone floor but doesn''t stop. ¡°Hundreds upon hundreds of injured auxiliaries and phalangites willingly gave their lives to stop the insects, to ensure their comrades would survive the engagement!¡±


    ¡°Those who survived will be taken care of by Steso for the rest of their lives with posts in the west, as our Queen proclaimed in her diktat.¡± The Chancellor utters.


    ¡°But...¡± Fallone starts.


    ¡°Enough. I''ve heard enough of this so-called victory, Fallone.¡± Queen Victorus coldly cuts him off. ¡°Another victory like this and you may as well send them my crown for my Kingdom will be no more!¡± She snaps at the Lord. ¡°You will leave Grastle and return to your lands by the morrow, I shan''t be persecuting you or the officers who have protested my decision. Count yourself fortunate if you cannot understand that Steso can never allow the reiteration of such a battle.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Fallone croaks.


    ¡°Do you not? You''ve lost two-thirds of the heavy cavalry force entrusted to you, how many sons and daughters of Nobility do you believe died that day in the ruins? If not for our Queen''s benevolence, the Court would have had you stripped of your rank and quartered like a low born!¡± The Chancellor barks. ¡°Then, when the Order opened your path for retreat, you ordered a corridor be held by the auxiliaries instead of retreating with the bulk of the forces to safeguard Steso''s borders! Who does your loyalty lie with first? Your Queen Victorus or Emperor Rasaec?¡±


    ¡°The Twelfth would have been slaughtered!¡± Fallone cries out in protest. ¡°Kih, rhak, khrr.¡± A coughing fit surprises the Lord who seizes his chest and drops to a knee, spitting out tiny globs of blood.


    ¡°What difference is there between their obliteration yesterday and their state today?¡± The Chancellor snaps. ¡°I''ll tell you where the difference lies! It lies in the flames currently scorching our countryside!¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Fallone''s eyes widen in disbelief at hearing these words because, while his auxiliaries did save the Twelfth at a heavy cost, neither would have survived without the other''s sacrifices.


    There is truth in what they said, but he has to believe that it is optimistic speculation at best, a remaking of history. Otherwise, he would be far more responsible for the scorched earth tactics his Kingdom is currently suffering from.


    ¡°That''s enough.¡± The Queen says with a difficult expression.


    ¡°Very well, my Queen.¡± The Chancellor acknowledges with a bow. ¡°We must next receive an envoy from Kruzser, the Emperor has fully awoken and demands to know where we stand on the future of the war.¡±


    ¡°Demands.¡± Victorus bitterly scoffs. ¡°You hear this Fallone? The old relic loses me thousands of my subjects because he is taking a nap and then demands to know why we would not fully support his endeavor.¡±


    Fallone does not answer, too shaken and depressed by the conversation to entertain even his Queen. He straightens up, bows down and snaps around to stomp out of the room.


    The Chancellor almost barks out to the guards standing outside but Queen Victorus raises her scepter to bar him out of nostalgia for her now lost relationship with this Lord who used to be her most loyal Duke.


    She watches Lord Fallone leave the room with a gloomy expression as she is aware the man did everything in his power to safeguard Steso, yet it was not enough and that in itself is a crime towards the Kingdom.


    --- --- ---


    A lone scout approaches Fenyz on its pointy legs. She planted her root-like toes deep into the soil at the center of the camp to absorb more nutrients to feed her cores which are furiously thinking.


    She extended out her spear-headed tendrils to receive more and clearer information from the drones as well as to be capable to give out more orders at once.


    The scout stops before her and breathes out, making an acute sound that human ears would not detect. Fenyz angles her ovaloid head down to take a good ''look'' at this drone.


    It exudes a cloud of pheromones that contains much disorganized or useless information such as soil composition, approximate geography features, and number of mice or predators. Fenyz compiles all of it and determines that the Lisilese have only four thousand combatants but that all of them are mounted.


    [A hunting party.] She concludes.


    Rkyk, rhyk, rhyk.


    She breathes out with a mocking cackle towards these foolish reptiles who think that would be enough to defeat her forces. She could outrun these horses within a day without even truly exhausting herself.


    Rhyy, rhyy, rhyy.


    The drones join in, expressing their determination to defend their Princess. Fenyz'' tendrils tighten as their breathing cries touch her. She swipes them out, first those on her left and then right to send out a dozen orders at once to the warriors and workers.


    The Rykz reorganize within moments, the latter ceding their places in the shallow trenches to the former to let them begin planting the atlatl javelins she intends to use as stakes against the horses.


    The drones haven''t dug as deep a defensive square as she would have liked but she estimates it''ll suffice to repel this assault. They could finish the fortification before the Lisilese arrive but prefers to preserve the drones'' stamina.


    Within a couple of hours, sensible membranes in Fenyz'' ovaloid head start picking up vibrations traveling up her legs from the ground. She retracts her root-like toes from the earth and sends out a command to arm the few javelins they haven''t used as stakes into the atlatls.


    Once the workers around her have done so, she commands each individual squad of them to use strengthening constructs to launch them so as to injure the Lisilese''s mounts when they approach in range.


    Fenyz experiences a rush of excitement as the currents of blood coursing through her body and along her cores accelerates. She feels the pull to retreat but appreciates the fact that, for once, she has reason to fight and not withdraw.


    The Lisilese arrive twenty minutes later, riding in loose ranks. They are led by one large specimen with rare black and white scales wearing old iron armor. They spread out to surround the lightly fortified camp and shower arrows down on the Rykz.


    Fenyz expected this but only learns of it once the first projectiles fall because she can''t detect as far as they are. The warriors intercept most of the arrows with their shields while the scouts'' interlocked carapaces deflect them but the workers have no such advantages and a few dozen are injured on their upper bodies.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The Lisilese keep trotting in circles while showering Fenyz'' drones with arrows. She rearranges the ranks according to the harassing strategy she is faced with, pulling back the workers closer to the center.


    The leader of the raid soon grows impatient at her lack of reaction, and the few casualties caused by their arrows, and orders a probing attack because he does not have enough projectiles to cause significant casualties to the warriors.


    Squads of Lisilese separate from the cantabrian circle to approach the camp at an angle. Each of the reptiles is holding a lasso that they''re lazily making spin over their heads while seeking targets.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As soon as they get in range, they throw their ropes out in the hopes of catching Rykz who try to defend with their sabers. Unfortunately for the drones, the Lisilese are no amateurs and their aim is true while their lassos are reinforced from within by the blaze which makes them much harder to cut.


    Warriors are caught by the neck, not much thinner than their triangular heads but enough to make it impossible to get rid of the rope without cutting it, or by their arms to be dragged out of their trench by the Lisilese who caught them.


    Rhhry. Fenyz grumbles in anger as she witnesses drones being dragged out of her detection range by ropes, breaking the javelins they planted to function as stakes on the way out.


    [You insult the Silver Hive.] She utters.


    The Princess enhances her ability to sense her surroundings with black sunlight and demands continuous precise reports on the enemies around the camp from the drones while also giving her workers the order to fire their javelins.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    As volley after volley departs from the atlatls, killing mounts and injuring Lisilese, Fenyz gathers enough information to shape a lightning construct which she does by intermingling filaments across seven different cores she places all around the camp, using a humongous amount of energy.


    When the next wave of Lisilese ride out to launch their lassos and drag warriors out, they are welcomes by a tide of lightning that rises like the sea. These hunters hurriedly launch small iron sticks but it isn''t nearly enough to stop the bolts filling the air.


    Hundreds of Lisilese drop with their mounts, including many who weren''t on the front-line. There is smoke coming out from between their scales and dark burns present on the softer parts of their bodies like their faces and backs.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The hunters'' leader blinks with his two sets of lids and tastes the air with bristling scales as he witnesses this, having not thought this Princess to have so much blaze. Instead of scaring this Lisilese, it emboldens him because there would be much honor to gain in feeding the blaze with such an adversary.


    He estimates two choices for his hunting party, either they charge now without giving the Princess any time to shape another such large construct, or they keep eating away at her forces.


    The latter presents a much bigger risk than the former because the Rykz would normally not run out of stamina before his hunters do, despite their advantage of being on horseback.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The black and white scaled Lisilese does not wish to bet on the hope that this Princess forced her drones to travel for days without rest which will cause them to fall during an intense battle.


    {Initiate a collapsing charge from every direction, crush through to the center!} He orders.


    Immediately after his command, the large Lisilese uses one of the pointy claws of his foot to just barely poke the side of his mount to have it launch at galloping speed.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    He quickly launches to take the lead of his section of the battlefield and crush through the weak javelins planted into the ground. A few of his hunters who held lassos but drew swords to charge impact the wall before he arrives.


    Their horses perish with broken projectiles in their chests but the riders jump off their mounts'' backs to land atop the risen warrior shields, using their weight to break the Rykz warrior''s stances and plunge their weapons in their weak points, the armpit and neckline where the cuirass doesn''t exactly join with their carapaced triangular heads.


    The Lisilese that follow, like their leader, make it through the improvised stakes without issue and crush through the first few lines of warriors. Fenyz observes all this from the center of the camp, especially the black and white lizard which her scouts have reported is who the rest orbit around for their orders.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    She watches as the Lisilese uses his red vision to scour her encampment and finds her. The Princess inhales and leans down while extending her tail out in a posture of defiance.


    She recognizes these Lisilese''s fighting style as that of the Bloody Claws Horde but that is not the reason for her disdain. She doesn''t respect their species'' culture as a whole because of how they abandon their own when mangled.


    Fenyz knows the reason lies in a large campaign in the past during which their species almost crumbled after a massive war against both humans and Rykz because of the amount of resources their injured needed to both heal as well as survive.


    She does not contest the necessity of that decision for them at the time, even if she herself would never consider abandoning those of her Hive for such a reason, but firmly believes that this tradition has long been outdated and is now harmful to them.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The black and white Lisilese witnesses this posture from his would-be prey and feels a rush of bloodlust calling him to rip this Princess with his talons. A scout suddenly leaps over a warrior with its pikes thrusting at him.


    He gathers blaze in his left hand as he turns on his saddle to dodge the points and slams his palm into the drone''s chest. The scout''s leap stops dead upon impact but, oddly, it also turns completely stiff on contact with the blood-red energy. The Lisilese throws it aside with a swipe.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Clap. Fenyz makes one of her spear-headed tendrils snaps in the air at the sight of her scout being disposed of like this. She takes a step forward but pauses, aware that Grikyz will harshly admonish her for entering the battle so soon, yet she cannot help her anger.


    And so, the Princess leaps forth. She bends in half to sprint at the black and white scaled Lisilese with her tail serpenting behind her. She slips through the Rykz ranks without a single issue as the drones part way before her without a moment''s hesitation.


    Thanks to this, the Rykz warrior Princess reaches the Lisilese leader within moments when it would have perhaps taken the hunter half an hour to battle his way to her position.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    The horse he is riding suddenly loses all strength in its legs and drops him. The animal was impaled in the chest from beneath by a scout which was cut in half perhaps two minutes ago but, somehow, survived long enough to do this.


    The Lisilese drops and rolls back up on his talons just in time to bend ninety degrees backward, just barely dodging six spearheads. He swipes out with his sword to threaten any other tendril she may attempt to impale him with, which forces Fenyz to stop or be injured.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Clink. A warrior''s saber slams into his side and bounces off, throwing him off balance. The attack baffles the Lisilese because it cost the drone its life as another hunter took advantage to smash its carapaced head in, but he doesn''t let this distract him from the most important fight of his life so far.


    Fenyz watches as the lizard raise his left hand, still glowing red with a construct, and tries to strike at her with it. She slides away, taking the place of a warrior who throws itself at another Lisilese to simply make space for her.


    The black and white scaled Lisilese launches a lazy slash with his sword to prevent her from stabbing at him but fails to understand the Princess'' plans. Fenyz spins on her left leg and throws her right one out at an angle that would dislocate the thigh of any mammal or lizard that tries to imitate her.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Her foot slams into his old iron chest-plate, which has traces of rust, and cause it to cave inward. The Lisilese flies back only to impact a scout who should not have been there.


    The drone bashes at him with its pikes, throwing the hunters'' leader back at the Princess. Fenyz raises and lowers her right leg in a flash, kicking the lizard into the ground. She keeps him there by placing her root-like toes on his back and pushing down.


    [I may have forgiven you if you at least planned to eat these drones you drew out. But no, like many among your species, you merely killed. You have wasted their sacrifice of flesh and for this alone I would end your pitiful existence.] Fenyz utters as her toes dig into the fleshly pouches of blood on the lizard''s back.


    {Die!} The Lisilese yells as he tries to kick up at her with his talons.


    Clik. His sharp claws land on a Vuskyt shield and do naught. The Princess presses down and plunges her toes directly into his back while the Lisilese twists his left arm to try to touch her with the red construct centered on his palm but fails.


    Rh-hyyyyy, kszz.


    Blue blood gusts out of the black and white lizard''s back, splashing on Fenyz'' leg as she mercilessly pushes her roots deeper into his body. The Lisilese cries in pain but doesn''t plead, not that she would have understood, until his spine snaps and he loses consciousness.

 Comprehensive.Ch23

    Ignoring the command, partly because I''m crazy and partly because I don''t respond well to unilateral unexplained demands even from an old Exemplar, I shove Rowland''s claymore off my shoulder with a lion strike.


    The weapon cruises through the darkness towards the leader of the mercenaries and slams into his left arm, snapping the bone with a dry crack. The claymore drops back into the dirt. I twist at the waist, preparing to launch the weapon swinging.


    ¡°Arrh!¡± The mercenary screams, dropping to his knees.


    ¡°Leader!¡± One of the previously injured cries out.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, any more than this and you''ll be the one breaching the peace!¡± Siegfried exclaims.


    ¡°Ooh.¡± I murmur in excitement. I feel a tickling in the back of my mind as Liz perks up from her rest. ¡°Does that mean you''ll fight me, Exemplar?¡± I eagerly ask while keeping my eyes on the closest mercenaries.


    ¡°Do you mean to pick a fight with the Order out of misguided arrogance, Dame Freepath?¡± Siegfried asks with a cold voice.


    ¡°I''m thinking about it.¡± I cheerfully reply. ¡°It will come to that if you demand I turn a blind eye to these people''s activities.¡±


    The mercenaries stiffen and start pulling away from my position, likely frightened by what it means for me to be speaking on equal terms with an Exemplar and considering doing battle with the Order.


    ¡°I assume you aren''t speaking of these mercenaries who are merely fulfilling a contract.¡± Siegfried says. The old man is quick-witted. ¡°I have no knowledge of what you''ve found but this is not how the Empire resolves issues.¡±


    ¡°You''d be surprised.¡± I murmur while shifting to face the Exemplar.


    He is equipped with his sword but isn''t wearing his plate armor, which he would be if he had been observing me for a while and came expecting a fight considering what he''s seen me do.


    ¡°Or perhaps you wouldn''t be but you dismiss actions of those you disapprove off.¡± I throw out a guess.


    Siegfried scowls but doesn''t answer. I hear the mercenaries take advantage of our conversation to promptly retreat with the wounded. Evidently intent on hiding behind the Order. It allows them to fulfill their contract without risk to themselves.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Siegfried?¡± I question.


    ¡°I heard battle and came to put an end to it.¡± The Exemplar concisely answers.


    ¡°No, what are you doing following me?¡± I press. ¡°You''re an adviser to Caeviel, if you aren''t in Meiridin or with King Cenwalh, are you not meant to be acting for the benefit of the Kingdom or Empire?¡±


    ¡°I try to apply my advice where it will be listened to, I believe traveling with you will result in a gain for the Empire, whether through helping you or restraining you.¡± He replies with apparent honesty.


    ¡°I don''t react well to constraints, old man.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°Have I truly restrained you? I believe there was never a need.¡± Siegfried says with a flat expression while slowly walking over with his left hand placed on his sword pommel. ¡°These mercenaries are not the reason you have taken action tonight. I suspect the merchant''s weapons attracted your attention, as they have ours.¡±


    I hear a scuffle one tent over the one I came out of and a few cries. A few moments later, the quiet Templar drags a merchant out into this alley by the collar with a torch in his other hand.


    ¡°This one tried to flee, he should have the most information.¡± He declares.


    The temple guard then throws the man flat on his face. Siegfried frowns at the action. The merchant, wearing a wrinkled robe, struggles up to his knees to glare at us with pinched lips.


    ¡°Mine is better.¡± I childishly contradict.


    I walk back into the tent I cut open and scour the darkness. I find Jeobe hiding under a blanket in the furthest corner from the battle outside. I use the heavy claymore to push him outside.


    ¡°Please, I don''t know anything!¡± He protests. ¡°What do you even want?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll figure out, Jeobe.¡± I tell him with a sinister smile that causes Jeobe to awkwardly scamper backward.


    ¡°Yours is clearly too frightened, he won''t be coherent and thus is untrustworthy.¡± The Templar notes.


    ¡°Bull-crap, yours is too stubborn to tell you anything important.¡± I argue.


    He glares so I lock eyes to return it. You picking a fight? He can''t hear you. Too afraid to comprehend words. I ignore Liz who completely undermined the tension with her silly remark.


    ¡°Jeobe, is it?¡± Siegfried speaks up. ¡°I am Exemplar Siegfried of the Templar Order.¡±


    ¡°Arbitration!¡± Jeobe calls out in panic. ¡°Keep her away from me!¡±


    ¡°Silence, idiot!¡± The other merchant snaps.


    ¡°I''m sure you realize we now have to investigate what it is exactly that caused Dame Freepath to seek you out.¡± The old Exemplar says with a flat tone.


    ¡°Heh.¡± I mock the quiet Templar because it''s my win.


    He, quite infuriatingly, turns his nose up to me by merely looking straight ahead. I snort and turn my eyes back to Jeobe, which makes the merchant flinch despite the fact my eyes likely stopped gleaming.


    ¡°Jeobe, don''t you...¡±


    Slap. The quiet Templar quiets the merchant he dragged over with the back of his hand. The man brings his hand up to his reddening cheek and blinks with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Be silent, we are in Arbitration but do not mistake the fact you are already in the wrong. Our Emperor has long outlawed weapon trafficking without authorization.¡± He declares. ¡°If you attempt to tamper once more, there will be more serious consequences than this.¡±


    The mercenaries are observing from a distance away, some with slackened expressions of relief, others wearing tight angry traits as they take the retreat as defeat. Their leader is having his arm set and, apart from his slight frown, seems content to let the Order intervene.


    I catch movement on my left and instantly lion''s step two meters away while using the momentum of that leap to throw the claymore back upon my shoulder so that I can hack away at the threat as soon as it becomes visib...


    Siegfried''s knee touches the ground in front of Jeobe but his eyes are turned to me and the expression on the old man''s wrinkled face is much too gentle as well as empathetic for my comfort, it feels like he''s seeing right through me.


    ¡°Keep whatever is going through your head to yourself, Exemplar.¡± I utter with a snarl without letting my guard down because it would be embarrassing, an admission that I overreacted.


    ¡°Dame Freepath, how ab...¡± Siegfried begins.


    ¡°Don''t.¡± I cut him off, wincing. ¡°Unlike Rowland, I''m pretty sure you''re not doing this to mock me but I''m not the kind of girl that responds to empty marks of respect.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Siegfried acknowledges with a slight nod. ¡°How about we separate these two?¡± We''ll be able to cross-examine their testimonies, a good idea.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°That''s fine.¡± I agree.


    The quiet Templar grabs his merchant by the collar again and drags him away while Siegfried places his knotted hand on Jeobe''s shoulder. I walk back over to crouch behind and a step besides the Exemplar.


    ¡°We will eventually put the pieces together, Sir Jeobe, it would be best if you told us what you know.¡± The old man tells him.


    ¡°I, we, it''s.¡± Jeobe stutters. ¡°You won''t let it hurt me?¡±


    ¡°It?¡± Siegfried asks with a confused expression.


    ¡°Her, the mons... Freepath, her!¡± Jeobe utters while pointing and shrinking back.


    ¡°You''re hurting my feelings Jeobe.¡± I lie with a crooked grin.


    ¡°I hardly think it appropriate for you to insult Jessica as I attempt to Arbitrate this dispute.¡± Siegfried says. ¡°She may have overstepped but you remain under suspicion to have been selling weapons to people related to the rebel Sykus who has been declared an enemy of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°We haven''t been!¡± Jeobe protests. ¡°We''re selling to people who want to protect their lands from bandits in the absence of their Lieges, we buy from Nobility so we have permission!¡±


    ¡°From who?¡± Siegfried asks pointedly.


    ¡°And how did you make it past Sykus'' and Mirus'' troops?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There are patrols but one can make it past if they know the lay of the land.¡± Jeobe replies.


    ¡°I doubt that, at least Sykus himself has to know he must keep a close eye on what''s entering and leaving his zone of control.¡± I comment. ¡°And he has locals working for him, they would know the land far better than merchants.¡±


    ¡°They may have been allowed through without their knowledge, it is even more likely if they work for a Noble house who may have made a deal with Sykus.¡± The old man cleverly remarks. ¡°The other merchant shall confirm this, or documents in their belongings will shine some light on the matter.¡±


    ¡°So, I''m free to go?¡± Jeobe asks with a trembling voice.


    ¡°No, you''ve been lied to but that doesn''t absolve you.¡± Siegfried denies. ¡°Weapons are regulated for a reason, because it takes steel away from the war effort. Noble houses, whether they rule a Barony or a Kingdom, aren''t anymore authorized to sell vast quantities spearheads to the population than you are.¡±


    I spot a yellow light with a touch of orange at the center fall across the night''s sky. It doesn''t resemble anything I''ve seen before but the height and intensity of the flash makes me think that it is a flare used for communication.


    ¡°Either something is happening or these merchants are more important than we thought and someone really wanted to warn Sykus we caught them.¡± I speak up. Siegfried glances up.


    ¡°It appears to be splintering, perhaps the sparks have significance?¡± The Exemplar ponders with a concerned expression.


    ¡°It would be interesting to confirm what house they work for but I am quite certain they are the same who drew Sykus to rebellion against Mirus so I''m going to check up on this.¡± I tell him as I head back towards the alley where I left my gear.


    ¡°Take my horse, I''ll send your companions after you.¡± Siegfried calls out from behind.


    I shake the claymore resting on my shoulder to wave him off. As I fasten my cuirass back on, I hear a dull impact in the distance and feel some discreet vibrations climb up my legs from the ground.


    As this approximately corresponds with the timing at which the light would''ve hit the ground, it causes me to reconsider my theory of it being used for communication.


    An attack? Possible, there may be a battle up north but it''s surprising no one mentioned soldiers in large enough numbers to require bombardment we would feel from here.


    I use flow to quickly finish strapping my armor back on and hang my umbrella on my left half-shoulder before making my way to the small enclosure holding some of the village''s livestock.


    I swiftly strap the Exemplar''s saddle on his mount and remove the oil-cloth bag holding his plate armor, attaching the claymore in its place. By the time I finish, the quiet Templar arrives in the prairie and starts equipping his horse with its saddle.


    Unwilling to travel with the man, I hop onto my mount and send it trotting. Once I''ve left the village, I provide the horse with enough energy to keep it galloping for at least a few hours.


    As I climb atop the first hill, I witness an orange-yellow glow perhaps a few dozen kilometers away which could be the sign of a fire. While I didn''t think it likely, this reinforces the theory that there is an ongoing battle.


    I launch the horse at triple-gallop, giving it even more flow to sustain the very basic strengthening construct the horse has been trained to use. During the ride, I spend quite a bit of time improving that construct without truly changing anything out of fear I would mess up.


    The yellow-orange glow ahead fades once I make it within a few kilometers. I almost completely dismiss my theory that there is a battle because I haven''t encountered any patrols or scouts and there is no visible sign of troops having marched in the area, not to mention there have been no more constructs launched.


    I glance behind but don''t see any sign of the quiet Templar, which suits me fine. I pick a hill to climb and stop the horse atop of it to let it rest while I scour the area.


    I enhance my eyes as I gaze in the distance where I can see small flames still burning on the side of a hill around a gleaming red spot. I almost feel my irises widen to their full extent and catch sight of a baffling scene.


    There is a long bulbous structure seemingly made of metal which is charcoal black at the base but resembles heated iron at the top. I peer through one of the breaches in this thing and spot shapes made of a translucent material.


    Around and inside this thing, which by all appearances fell from the sky, are creatures of various shapes moving panically like ants, fighting each other. They seem crazed as not a single one stays out of this battle and there is no pity to be found as the defeated are ripped into pieces.


    I instantly deploy my hundred and sixty portions of flow in a shell around myself while also preparing a perception construct. I prepare to block everything from kinetic force to lightning to shredding constructs.


    It''s difficult to assess the size of these things from this distance, or even the height of the structure which does not seem to have been a comet. But if there is one thing I can say for certain, it is that these are not Rykz, Humans, or Lisilese.


    A fourth species, I wonder if they''ll taste good to us or if we''ll taste good to them. A shiver goes courses down my spine. Liz. What? Eventually someone is going to try, I might as well awaken just a little while to take a bite. Down girl.


    One of the creatures, a silver ball with dozens of hexagonal sides but with a tear across most of its circumference, flies out of a breach and slams into a dark-purple cube which is periodically expanding and contracting, as if breathing.


    Sparks fly out from the point of impact. Both crash into the burnt soil, making small craters. The hexagonal sphere rises back up first with dozens of angular tendrils whizzing out of its body to tear open the cube. It takes out its preys organs and begins shoving them into itself while using a bright tool.


    It seems like they''re using the very advanced technique of welding my master-smith demonstrated for me once but that makes no sense unless these things are made of metal.


    I observe other creatures to gather more information about what''s happening and notice that all the creatures are doing this without exception, fighting in duels with no apparent sides with the winner stealing bits and pieces from the loser.


    The slaughter continues, the more their numbers dwindle, the fewer pieces the survivors take but the more alive their shells become. The silver hexagonal sphere activates a shimmering shield to, apparently, protect itself.


    I notice, rather late, that a small number of these creatures haven''t been fighting but in fact working together on the large structure. None of the creatures, not even those on the verge of death, have attempted to attack them, not even the weakest and most injured among them.


    That in itself feels utterly foreign to me. When wounded and on the verge of death then most living beings will do what it has to in order to survive, especially in the midst of a battle.


    That not a single among these many of these metal geometrical creatures has is incomprehensible to me. The battle, or rather slaughter of the least capable to defend themselves, continues until only two dozen remain.


    Most have a shape similar to the hexagonal-sphere but some are weirder and have spikes covering their almost perfectly spherical shells from which small arms extend.


    Lastly, I notice that apart from the cubes that change sizes, there is a rare type that more closely resembles living creatures. These are tripods that do not fly which are taller but not larger than the rest and have four thicker arms located equidistantly around the round headless torso.


    If I had never met the Rykz, I would have qualified these things as belonging to different species but these have common behaviors and qualities that leads me to conclude they are of the same branch.


    A few pairs are still fighting on the outskirts, the weakest of them all fighting for one last chance at survival, while the rest are returning to the wrecked structure to begin helping the others heal themselves.


    The last of the fire on the thing that fell from the sky are extinguished by these creatures using tubes that spit out a shining gel-like substance which coats the ground and remains behind once the flames have been taken out.


    They begin spreading the liquid evenly on the glowing red top of the structure which I can now safely conclude is a flying building of some kind. The question remains, where did they come from? Perhaps one of the distant lands the Rykz trade with where there are other groups of humans.


    As the hull of this bulbous ship-like structure cools down from their actions, lights begin flicking on and the creatures start moving faster as well as with apparently more purpose.


    It may be their actions were desperate since there didn''t appear to be two factions in conflict. I choose to keep observing, both because I''m not close and because I wish to learn more before interacting with these things.

 Comprehensive.Ch24

    The inside of the long bulbous structure suddenly brightens while tiny spots appear on the outside that project cones of yellow light on their surroundings, revealing that the crater is much larger than I thought.


    Within moments, the flow I''ve spread around me shivers as it blocks tiny kinetic waves that would be harmless. It even confuses me that my energy acted against this because the wind exerts more pressure, especially since half a portion was burnt.


    It is evident that my unstructured flow blocked it because it came from the structure, which follows my intent. A dozen spots of light suddenly converge on me, projecting light across kilometers to light up the entire hill I''m on.


    My energy shivers once more and a golden veil blocks my sight at the same time as I receive another harmless but stronger wave of kinetic force. Confused, I decide to sit there and wait to find out if I''ll be attacked.


    If I am, I''m confident my flow will protect me for a short while, enough for me to use my perception construct and retreat. Yet, naught happens and the golden veil drops to reveal the light has vanished.


    The creatures haven''t moved from where they were so it seems they haven''t found me out, which is baffling considering the intense golden energy surrounding me.


    Anyone with eyes would have found me at this point, but then again they don''t seem to have eyes. They are still busy repairing the structure which flew through the sky to crash here.


    Perhaps it was a skyship, I have a vague recollection of the Empire creating flying platforms such as these for siege weapons but they were deemed too flow intensive and easy to target down so the plan was abandoned.


    It''s possible a fourth sapient species discovered an efficient construct and put it to use but that still doesn''t explain how I could have escaped their detection, not to mention I have not seen them use flow of any color.


    That is, however, no proof they do not have access to the Lake. After all, they crashed so it is likely they had an accident and ran out of energy. I notice, embarrassingly late, that the creatures are taking equipment out the structure.


    Their varying shapes makes it hard for me to distinguish what is alive and what is a piece of gear but there are several piles of cubes and rectangular boxes that they are opening to take out tools.


    Within a half hour, the two dozen surviving creatures have built ten small sheds around their position. These things are complicated with many ropes connecting various spots along their surfaces and large cables that link back to the main bulbous structure.


    Are they making shelters? These appear to be defensive weapons to me, the bases are projecting light but the items they''re attaching atop have sharp points and... there you go, one of them has the same shimmering shield that hexagonal-sphere used.


    I''m certain this thing isn''t using much energy if any at all. Indeed, these things are projecting white light far past the radius the Lake''s blessing would. Another pulse of weak kinetic force is blocked by our flow.


    This is a scan, I would bet my life on it. And I would bet Liz'' on the fact it isn''t flow. Hey, I heard that! I''m not sure so I''m not betting my life on it. I know, that''s why I''m mad! Your smile reached my lips, sister, you''re not fooling anyone.


    Shove it, sis, and focus on that horse. I frown and glance around to find there is a torch downhill a kilometer to our left. The quiet Templar is riding towards the bulbous structure alone. I frown at his stupidity. Do we save him?


    You sure they''ll attack? Almost completely, unless they lack information on where they beached themselves, then they might torture him. There is a chance they are unwilling to pick a fight in enemy territory.


    I notice you haven''t said they could be peaceful. No one tears their own apart within moments of finding themselves in a difficult situation and warmly welcomes others. Agreed, these things are dangerous, perhaps their entire species is.


    But, I don''t believe they''ll attack. Why? Because they detected him but haven''t yet attacked which means they''re going to initiate contact. Okay, you''re going to need to explain more.


    Their earlier scan and the following pulses show that they aren''t afraid of being discovered, which for such an aggressive species means they are capable of striking at whatever it is they found.


    Agreed, I do think they could have attacked us if they found us. Second, if you can kill something at such distances, then you can injure it. The fact they have not done this means that either they''re not sure the Templar would survive or they do not wish to attack at all yet.


    You think their goal is to gather knowledge. Yes, there is every chance they do not know the Empire''s language and it is much easier to learn if you aren''t being resisted so torture is out of the question if they''re on a timetable.


    Their cannibalistic actions indicate that they are. From this, I estimate it best to let him risk his life. Kh, kh, kh, how cold-hearted. I also want to find out what they''ll tell him, and how. It could take days.


    Then it will, this is too important to act impatiently. But when you do act, you need to be decisive. Agreed. Another pulse of weak kinetic force hits my unstructured flow, only consuming a tenth of a portion. I ignore it as I consider how to defeat them.


    The creatures have deactivated their shimmering shields but all ten of the weapon emplacements, or shelters, now have one. I''m relatively certain my sundering construct will tear through anything apart from these shields but they were defeated earlier by their own weapons so they aren''t unbreachable.


    I notice four more torches rise on a hill behind the Templar. Almost immediately after I spot my four cute subordinates, the creatures begin subtly scattering with ten going towards the ten structures.


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. These are definitely weapons.¡± I acknowledge to Liz out loud.


    ¡°You''re going down there, aren''t you?¡± Liz asks with a sigh.


    ¡°I can''t let them get slaughtered.¡± I tell her. ¡°But it''ll take a while because I want to make sure they don''t find out we have been observing them.¡±


    I ponder on how to achieve that while observing the Templar in the distance. He''s spotted the other four torches too and has decided to wait for them to catch up to him, a wise call to await allies when facing an unknown.


    My unstructured energy blocked their scanning pulses which, oddly, also projected kinetic force. But, they did light up the area so they took the result as an anomaly.


    Since they didn''t attack and quickly lost interest, it is likely that I appeared to them as an immobile mass, a boulder of a kind their scan couldn''t penetrate. The issue is that they have been regularly scanning the area so my disappearance would be noticed.


    ¡°This is tough.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Recapitulate the events.¡± Liz lazily replies.


    Hrm. The first scanning pulse was more powerful, and so was the follow-up. The other scans have been less so, and spaced out such that one hit me every fifteen or twenty minutes.


    If I estimate that they launch four pulses every hour that each burns a tenth of a portion, I would need to leave one-eighth of a portion behind and it would last two hours.


    I separate eight portions of unstructured energy and anchor it to my location, meaning that the boulder they detected will remain for another twenty hours as long as they don''t send stronger scanning pulses.


    I don''t leave any more flow because eight portions are already quite a lot. The only reason I can think of that would result in their scans burning all this is in the case that a battle begins, at which point this trick will no longer be necessary.


    Twenty hours is a lot. They may change their scanning patterns or grow suspicious, and talks may last quite a while. Best be safe. Liz reluctantly acknowledges, because she''s short.


    My right hand suddenly pinches my cheek and painfully pulls it. Stop, stop, I give! Damn right you give. I grin as I turn the horse around and make my way downhill while always making sure that the unstructured energy I left behind stands between me and the creatures.


    ¡°I think that they are using some kind of energy, maybe flow, and that it''s pooled inside the long skyship thing with oval bulb-thingys.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°How eloquent.¡± Liz mocks.


    ¡°The cables linking these ten weapons to the skyship appear to be like ropes we attach to cleats to anchor sea-ships but their function appears closer to that of leylines.¡± I say, ignoring her. ¡°It might be more efficient than flow links.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°So they''re weak-points.¡± Liz comments.


    ¡°I believe it''ll be cheaper to cut these than try to overwhelm their shimmering second-skins.¡± I note.


    ¡°That''s likely, but it doesn''t solve the issue that these creatures have their own shields and they''re manning the ten weapon platforms.¡± Liz argues, clearly less preoccupied with her rest than my safety. ¡°I do love you, sister.¡± I can''t help but grin and melt a little inside.


    ¡°Yes but I think that, since their reserves of energy appear to be inside the skyship, cutting the links will make them easier to overwhelm.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Alright, your plan is viable, but I suggest you surprise attack with flow at the first threatening sign.¡± Liz speaks up with a somber voice.


    ¡°Because they don''t seem able to detect it.¡± I agree with a nod.


    I hurry my mount down and then make a large arc around so it seems like I came from the south rather than from the top of the hill. Once I have, I shape a fire construct and almost activate to then launch it in the air.


    Say, if they don''t have the Lake''s blessing... Then you shouldn''t do something so overtly impossible to do without it. I open up my luggage to search for my piece of flint and sharpening stone.


    I take them out with a handkerchief and then direct my horse to a lone tree. I draw my long hunting knife to cut a branch. I place the sharpening stone against the wood and wrap the piece of cloth around it.


    I start striking the stone covered by the handkerchief with the flint and manage to set the thing on fire after a while. I wave the branch high in the air to signal at the five torches I see moving in the distance ahead.


    The five thankfully stop and wave their torches in response before my handkerchief completely burns out. I launch the horse at galloping speed to catch up to these five while hoping they haven''t made overt use of flow, which is unlikely.


    As I make my way to them, I let go of the reins to snatch my umbrella from my half-shoulder and start nervously making it twirl out of nervousness. Now that I''m not longer fixated on what the creatures have been doing, I''m starting to understand that this event, this crash, is anything but ordinary.


    While a fourth species crashing a ship on a beach would be important and perhaps game-changing for the Empire at the very least, the fact this involves a skyship is significant.


    Not only does it imply a higher level of technical knowledge, but also the ability to cross natural barriers humans depend on to defend their borders, and as such their species, from invasion.


    Most problematic is this species seeming ruthlessness combined to a unity of purpose, underlined by how quickly they stopped cannibalizing each other to work together in apparent harmony.


    Only the Rykz would be capable of this, but they would not make this decision so quickly. A Queen or Princess would have waited to know more about their situation before choosing this option to recover from the disaster.


    The fact they may very well lack flow is also important because, while their existence indicates humans are no longer the most technologically advanced of the three species, they may well be weaker or stronger than the Empire if they don''t have use of the Lake''s blessing.


    Saying this out loud may have me hung for heresy or whatever but the truth is that as long as these creatures'' capabilities are unknown, then I can''t draw conclusions so as to their strength.


    Not to mention their population could be several folds higher than ours, or their individual combat ability could be levels higher than ours, same as Rykz Princesses and Queens compared to others.


    Even at our strongest, with both Jessica Freepath as well as Elizabeth Vil fighting together and with as much access as a Princess, I do not think we would be capable of convincingly defeating Princesses.


    They are tougher to injure and have insane reflexes as well as the ability to heal and keep fighting even when severely injured. These creatures clearly hold similar traits considering how they could recover from gaping injuries in mere tens of minutes.


    I don''t believe I even witnessed much blood-loss, even from those who died. There were liquids lost but it did not seem as essential to them as blood is to Rykz, Humans, and Lisilese since they kept fighting for their lives.


    When I catch up to them, I find that they found two small draft horses to carry them, Uhla and Nahl are sharing one mount while Rowland is scowling behind Idali who is wearing a small smirk, she probably won an argument.


    ¡°Silence, not a single word from this moment on.¡± I yell as soon as I estimate they''ll be able to distinguish the words. ¡°Take no action whatsoever.¡±


    The quiet Templar chooses this one moment to open his mouth but Idali reacts almost instantly after the first sounds form on his lips. She brandishes her Vuskyt spear out in front of his face in a show of trust I don''t believe I''ve earned. The Templar''s expression falls as he likely regrets his belief we would be allies when faced with the unknown.


    ¡°I am taking charge under threat of death. I have reasons, do not test me now when we can resolve this later.¡± I swiftly add to end the debate before it begins.


    The Templar surprisingly nods without taking much time to think. Apart from Idali, everyone else''s expressions turn concerned. Uhla herself pales but none shows any sign of breaking my initial order from the moment I gave it.


    I notice, in the distance and thanks to my eyes'' capability to pierce the darkness, that six creatures have now left the circle of light around the long bulbous skyship, I notice four in covert positions a couple hundred meters away in the wilderness.


    This proves, in my view, that they most assuredly have the ability to kill at extreme distances and causes me to worry even more. I quickly close the distance to reunite with the group.


    ¡°Don''t call upon the Lake''s blessing under any circumstances.¡± I instruct them in a lower voice. ¡°It''s possible they are hearing what we are saying and so I decree all knowledge to be secret until I breach it, understood?¡±


    They all throw me confused looks but don''t contradict my previous order to be silent as they nod to acknowledge that they''ve heard me. It relieves me that they''re taking me as seriously as they are despite having much less information than I do.


    Unfortunately, I can''t inform them of how dangerous these things are but they are each thinking for themselves so they should understand the meaning behind my coded message.


    They should be able to guess from what I''ve said so far that these things aren''t from the Empire, or any of the three species they know of, and that it is possible they don''t have access to flow.


    I didn''t refer to flow directly by name because it may cause the creatures to catch onto the fact we have a weapon they can''t detect with their scans if they hear of it whereas speaking of the ''Lake''s blessing'' only refers to a religious practice on the surface.


    Hopefully, these creatures haven''t had contact with another of the three species which means they''ll have huge gaps in their knowledge that''ll prevent them from dealing with constructs.


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± I offer.


    ¡°What are these creatures? Are they what I believe them to be? You would know best.¡± The Templar asks, being clever but still coming very close to revealing some insignificant knowledge by implying these things are Rykz creations.


    ¡°They are not what you believe them to be, no, I am almost completely certain of it.¡± I reply. The temple guard inclines his head to the side, probably unknowingly using Rykz body-language to encourage me to develop my affirmation. ¡°I give it a probability of one to near-infinity for them to be that.¡±


    ¡°I will trust you on this, then.¡± The quiet Templar says with a slight bow but narrowed eyelids that undermine his deference to me.


    Instead of his suspicion angering me, it makes me feel relieved that he seems to have guessed I''ve been observing for much longer than him and have gathered a lot more information.


    ¡°Were they to be what you first thought of first, you know it would be the end of me to conceal it and work for their success.¡± I spell it out for the man.


    ¡°I am aware but, more often than others, you and your... sister, have acted contrary to what logic would dictate.¡± The Templar utters.


    ¡°Once is understandable for survival, twice would be treason that would defeat everything I am attempting to achieve for mine and my own.¡± I flatly utter, unwilling to allow suspicion to destabilize an already delicate situation.


    ¡°Very well, then.¡± The Templar acknowledges with a relaxed expression. ¡°I believe we have revealed only that there is dissension among us, which should be no surprise.¡±


    ¡°And that there are other entities at play than us which are also in conflict, it is not ideal but I don''t believe they can understand us if they can hear us.¡± I tell them. ¡°But operate under the assumption that we are being recorded.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you''ve been using big wordy words?¡± Idali asks with an amused expression.


    ¡°Yes, it''s that serious.¡± I flatly respond but can''t help the thin smile that stirs my lips. My response, surprisingly, erases the mirth from her face.


    ¡°I''m yours to command, then.¡± Idali solemnly declares with a bow that bends her in half atop the draft horse. ¡°To sacrifice if you deem it necessary.¡± She adds with a dark expression.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°Without revealing too much, I am beholden to your orders from the covenant I signed and swore upon in situations you deem as serious as this.¡± She spells it out for me with paling cheeks. ¡°Covenant enforced by beings who do not lie.¡±


    ¡°I can''t agree to that.¡± I firmly deny while anger grows in my chest at the revelation.


    How could Celyz allow this?! She knows it goes against everything we are attempting to build! I try and fail to repress the burning anger building in my stomach so as to focus on the situation.


    ¡°It is not something either of us can change, my friend, you''ve taught me this.¡± Idali says with a sad soothing smile. ¡°Let''s not debate this now.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, if you are correct, then we shall decide on a plan of action as soon as possible.¡± The quiet temple guard utters.


    ¡°I have a plan.¡± I snap at the man as I pull myself together and turn to Uhla as well as Nahl. ¡°The two of you have a purpose different from ours.¡± I speak up.


    The ex-Templar''s mission is to be the low born connected to the Order that helps shape the Hospitaliers while the ex-Semplar desires to be of help, affecting the world by healing rather than striking.


    ¡°I order you both to immediately return to the one we have left behind and inform him of what you have gathered from this conversation.¡± I say.


    ¡°It isn''t much.¡± Nahl notes while pressing his lips together.


    ¡°It is enough, for now.¡± I assert while turning to Rowland. ¡°You are free to choose what it is you do.¡± I utter, my words reflecting the bitterness I feel about Idali''s situation.


    ¡°This is where I want to be, it''s much more interesting than anything else happening at the moment.¡± He replies with courage I can''t help but think of as bravado, while also revealing that the region is currently at relative peace to anyone listening which may make them more cautious. I let it slide because chiding him may reveal something of my intent towards the creatures.


    ¡°You may die.¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Not without a fight, I won''t.¡± He says.


    I give him a sharp respectful nod and turn to the long bulbous skyship. I notice, from the corner of my eyes, Rowland raising his hand to scratch the scar trailing across his left eye socket.

 Comprehensive.Ch25

    Their torches are interfering a bit with my eyesight but the creatures don''t seem to be doing anything different. If I had to guess, I would say they''re waiting for us to act before making a decision.


    Nahl''s jaw tightens and grits his teeth while giving me a sharp salute while Uhla, behind him, merely nods with a nervous expression. I find it reassuring they''re taking their mission as seriously as this instead of being disappointed that I''m sending them away because their role is of paramount importance if we fail.


    ¡°Make sure he does not come here, we will either return or we will not but he must not risk himself in any way.¡± I tell them with an insistent tone.


    None other than an Exemplar would be able to quickly report the news to the Emperor. While Rasaec''s motivations remain a mystery, there is one thing that is for certain and that is that he will defend ''his'' Empire.


    Siegfried knows little of what I am capable of but enough to understand how dangerous the creatures are if they can kill me, not merely defeat but end my life. With Nahl and Uhla to tell him what I''ve achieved in more detail as well as Idali''s skill, the Empire will be made aware of the scale of this threat.


    I take a deep breath to soothe my nerves, it would be foolish to consider these things enemies before interacting with them, it may lead me to trigger a war that would otherwise not take place.


    As Nahl and Uhla trot away, I turn to Idali and Rowland. She''s wearing a slight smile but I don''t doubt she understands what''s to come with what she went through back then on the galley.


    Rowland, on the other hand, seems like he''ll throw himself to battle to fight the fear nested in his heart, a reaction I understand more than I wish I did. I flick to the quiet Templar.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Not one you would care to hear.¡± He replies with an odd calm voice, without a shred of aggressivity. A Noble then.


    ¡°Well then, Templar, let us go and find out what these creatures'' motivations are.¡± I tell him. A moment after he nods, I project a thin stream of flow out and form letters with the energy.


    ''They do not seem able to defect flow, but if they are able then it is unlikely that they know of our letters. Still, do not make use of the Lake''s blessing unless you have something of utmost importance to communicate. Beware because I''m relatively certain they have long-range capabilities.''


    None of the three directly acknowledge the sentences floating before them, which is reassuring but their eyes widen and they stare at me until I flick my hand towards our goal.


    I tap my mount''s flank and we depart towards the long bulbous skyship at a trotting pace. I let the Templar take the lead because, if he is ambushed, it may give me time to react. It may seem cruel, and perhaps cowardly, but I don''t think my fast-beating heart influenced my decision.


    The fact is that I have little confidence in fighting the unknown so I must use whatever advantages I can. Idali is fidgeting with her spear while Rowland is nervously holding onto his bastard sword.


    ¡°Let go of your weapons, we don''t want to scare them.¡± I order while playing with my umbrella.


    They follow my command but their expressions remain stiff as their eyes peer at the skyship. As we close the distance, it becomes easier for me to get an idea of the scales involved.


    The skyship is about sixty to eighty meters long, not nearly as much as I thought, and the creatures are smaller as well. They range from one-hundred-fifty-centimeter tall tripods to the one-meter wide hexagonal-sphere.


    The corpses of those defeated during the scavenging duels remain scattered throughout the valley but they''ve been stripped of so much of their bodies that many are indistinguishable from mere debris that fell from the skyship.


    These things do not seem to have burial customs. It is baffling to me that their society appears to function with such cohesion despite their apparent lack of empathy. The hexagonal-sphere along with two tripods suddenly start moving.


    The former floats to the lead while the latter move on its flanks. I notice, a bit late, that none of the creatures have any of their small arms out, obviously apart from the tripods who have four arms.


    I couldn''t see clearly from up the hill so I wonder where they''re hiding them since they aren''t wrapped around their bodies like Princess tendrils. As we approach, I start hearing low buzzing sounds coming from the skyship.


    ¡°Would you stop twirling that thing, you''re making me nervous.¡± Idali grumbles.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Liz replies, rolling the umbrella''s handle between our fingers to throw it for another spin.


    /Iiiih./


    A short and sharp piercing sound arises from the three creatures. I forcefully stop my instincts from reaching out to my flow while immediately snapping to Idali and Rowland so as to silently command them not to act. The Templar pulls on his reins, stopping our procession.


    ¡°Do you think that was a signal to stop?¡± I ask, wincing because of the ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Might as well take it as one, it''s safer than assuming the contrary.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Hm, close enough I suppose.¡± I murmur as I estimate the distance.


    About a hundred meters, it''s far but not so much I can''t aim at the cables linking the spiky shimmering platforms to the skyship. The issue is, it''ll take more energy to reach with an air-blade.


    I weigh the risk of provoking the creatures with that of stopping at a disadvantageous distance. The fog surrounding communication between species is thick enough that a misunderstanding on our part shouldn''t provoke attack, even if they suspect it is intentional on our part.


    The fact of the matter is that we aren''t even certain they asked us to stop, it may just have well been a greeting, a warning, an acknowledgment of our presence, or simply attempt to find out if we understand their language.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± I make the call.


    ¡°Are y...¡± The Templar starts but interrupts himself. ¡°Acknowledged.¡±


    He claps his horse''s reins and leads us off. Through my flow, I detect a pulse of weak kinetic force, weaker even than those I regularly felt on the hill. They''ve resumed scanning us, I''m certain of it, but the question is why now?


    They may have a thought process similar to yours, that they can get away with some things thanks to the difficulty of speaking. That would mean they believe us able to detect their scans. Maybe it''s something they can naturally do so they assume it''s possible you can detect their scans with your senses.


    I scowl and tap the side of my horse to have it go faster to meet the three creatures closer to their base. My action causes the Templar''s horse to accelerate so as not to lose the lead while Idali and Rowland''s draft horse struggles to keep up.


    I catch a glimpse of the temple guard''s expression tightening while Idali loudly swallows and Rowland softly chuckles to hide his fear. I''m having a hard time not reaching for the claymore strapped to the saddle as the night recedes before their torches and the creatures grow clearer.


    The hexagonal-sphere has small silver angular lines across its entire surface which look like disturbingly unnatural veins. It doesn''t help that it is floating for no apparent reason.


    The tripods have this as well and their bodies are relatively similar to ours but their gait appears clunky and abrupt despite not losing in speed to the other creature. All three are also making odd buzzing sounds but lower than what''s coming from the skyship.


    /Ii<u>z</u>, k./ Another sharp sound arises but this time I pinpoint the origin to the hexagonal-sphere.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± I speak up.


    We all reflexively pull on our reins and slow down until we come to a stop a couple dozen meters ahead of the creatures. Thump. The blood pumping to my head resounds in my ears.


    ¡°I am... let''s say human.¡± I speak up towards the creature.


    ¡°Now might not be the best of times to joke around.¡± Idali says, disappointing me greatly.


    /Oo, hsh./ The hexagonal-sphere makes another kind of weird sound I have no idea what to make of and starts spinning in place, further confusing me so as to its physiology.


    ¡°Point to stuff and tell it their names?¡± Rowland suggests.


    ¡°Where did you get the idea that would work?¡± I question.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°There used to be a time when we had to learn other languages from scratch, I did receive an education.¡± He replies with a suggestive expression. Cute little subordinate, he didn''t mention the Rykz or Lisilese.


    ¡°Ground.¡± I deadpan while pointing at the ground. I wait a long time but the creatures don''t react in the slightest.


    /Iik, szhz./ It suddenly screeches, both startling and almost deafening us.


    ¡°Okay, that did not work at all.¡± I reproach Rowland with a glare.


    ¡°It takes a lot more than one try!¡± He protests.


    ¡°How about we...¡± I pause because Liz stirs. There was something odd about the timing of that strident sound. I instantly read her mind, something we simply don''t do but this is a bit of an emergency so she helps me narrow onto the vague instinct she has. ¡°Okay, start talking between yourselves about... let''s say old Templar tales.¡± Old tales would be the least revealing about present circumstances and allow a long exchange.


    The quiet Templar starts recounting a story I''ve heard a hundred times so I ignore their conversation to focus on the creatures facing us and those further. I also pay close attention to my flow but feel no pulse of kinetic force.


    None of the creatures are moving or, as far as I can tell, doing anything. They seem completely focused on our interaction, which I would be if I was them. I let the others speak for a while before silencing them by raising a closed fist. A long moment passes in silence.


    /Ii, grk, uuih./


    The strident screech startles the others too and renders them even more on their guard but I don''t even blink because the span of time that elapsed between our silence and its intervention feels the exact same as the one that passed before.


    The manipulative little shits. Cool it, I''m on edge enough for two. That''s because you''re short. I almost lose balance on the horse at her pike. I throw her a mental glare as I expel thin strands of flow to shape letters in the air and share my conclusion with the others.


    ''They''re doing these sounds to make us talk between ourselves, the only reason I can think of they would do this is that they''re learning our language, assume they will soon be aware of the meaning behind every word we''ve so far spoken aloud.''


    Rowland and Idali open their mouths but quickly think better of it as I turn to them. I glance to the Templar who raises a questioning eyebrow. I press my lips together, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Ground.¡± The hexagonal-sphere speaks up with a slight buzzing interference in its voice. It then stops spinning with one of its sides directly facing me. ¡°Humans.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± I calmly utter.


    Despite my measured reaction, I experience a burst of terror at hearing the creature speak these words. From all appearances, it seems to have learned our language from a few samples and within hours if not minutes.


    ¡°What is this, on horse?¡± It asks, spinning towards Idali. Its voice is dry and the cadence at which it speaks does not vary.


    ¡°Idali.¡± I reply, unwilling to say human because it may contradict me.


    She throws me a dark look that I barely notice, too frightened that their scans may have went through her skin to examine her without her knowledge despite her absolute control over flow within the confines of her body.


    ¡°No, thing-weapon.¡± It buzzes.


    ¡°A spear.¡± I quickly reply in relief.


    ¡°No, what is metal?¡± It insists.


    ¡°...¡± I hold my tongue, their interest in Vuskyt leads me to decide not to answer. ¡°You ask a lot of questions yet haven''t introduced yourselves.¡±


    ¡°We have no name in your words.¡± It replies, flipping back to me.


    ¡°You mean our language?¡± I ask to test their ability to learn.


    ¡°Yes, language.¡± It says. I suddenly notice it is no longer buzzing. ¡°What metal is it?¡± It insists.


    ¡°I''m not going to answer you.¡± I flatly reply.


    The hexagonal-sphere spins a little and I feel another barely perceptible pulse of kinetic force go through me. I take control of my traits to avoid giving any indication I''ve felt it.


    ¡°Answer for answer.¡± It speaks up after a small while.


    ¡°If you give me three answers as these are our lands you crashed on.¡± I return, trying to exploit their interest and buy time to avoid telling them of the origin of Vuskyt if the conversation goes much longer. ¡°Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± It decides instantly, which raises my guard and leads me to conclude they have little to no investment in this exchange.


    ¡°Are you fixing the skyship''s damage?¡± I ask while glancing to the bulbous thing.


    ¡°No.¡± It lies. ¡°It is too damaged.¡± Its skill in learning our language further baffles and scares me.


    ¡°How did you learn our language so quickly?¡± I probe.


    ¡°We had learning of it.¡± He says.


    I interpret what it said to mean they''d known how to speak before but it doesn''t make sense, especially since it seems to be exclusively using words we''ve spoken before. They would have directly engaged us if it didn''t bother them to tell us they already knew our language. This is almost certainly a lie as well.


    ¡°What happened to the others? I see bodies.¡± I question.


    ¡°They have lost...¡± It trails off.


    ¡°Their lives? They died?¡± I suggest.


    ¡°They have lost their lives and died during the crash.¡± It lies once more. ¡°We fix what we can.¡± It adds, maybe a sign of good faith or to encourage me from answering its question truthfully.


    ¡°The metal is Vuskyt.¡± I tell them as it is something easily found out.


    ¡°How is it made?¡± It asks.


    There is no body-language for me to read but I would bet everything I have that it desperately wants the answer to the question, except my ring because I will never take the slightest risk of it leaving my hand.


    How does it know its made and not mined? Shit, good point. Doesn''t matter, you''ve made your decision already anyway. They lie, and have shown greed, trust is out the window. I''m not arguing against you, but be careful.


    ¡°It is a secret.¡± I tell it in an attempt to influence these creatures to keep us all alive for information.


    ¡°Tell us.¡± It says.


    ¡°No.¡± I calmly reply despite my accelerating heartbeat.


    Zzb. A buzzing sound comes from within the hexagonal-sphere. One of its panels shift just slightly but I''m not certain it wasn''t a reflection of our torches because it was such a small movement. I still expel thin strands of flow to swiftly communicate with my sweet little underlings.


    ''Take every defensive action you are capable of with the Lake''s blessing, including protecting your ears by blocking the canals from sound. Your tasks are to kill the two tripods. Rowland, support the mute first.''


    Golden light erupts from all three of them while I radiate out fifty portions to defend myself. The hexagonal-sphere shifts slightly a moment after my subordinate''s postures grow straighter from the confidence their constructs grant them.


    I''m quite certain, because the creature had no body-language to read previous, that it''s action just now is because it noticed that their attitudes changed as I did and likely does not know what to do with the information so it chose to imitate us for the purpose to either defuse the situation or buy time.


    Whatever the reason, I send out a hundred portions divided in ten to shape thin but powerful air-blades around us that I aim at the cables connecting the weapon platforms to their skyship.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± It suddenly asks.


    ¡°I haven''t moved a muscle.¡± I truthfully reply but feel a cold chill because I assumed it wouldn''t be able to tell that we used flow.


    ¡°What are these things on top of top you?¡± It asks. Its clumsy words along with its flat tone makes me uncomfortable because any other being I''ve met would express some level of discomfort.


    ¡°You mean eyes?¡± I offer because names don''t give them any actionable information.


    ¡°Yes, what is the name of what they do and that of things around us?¡± It questions.


    ¡°...¡± I ponder for a bit but decide that this line of conversation gives us information as well while they already seem aware of the function of our sight, which wouldn''t be too difficult considering we look at everything. ¡°They allow us to see the shapes of objects like your skyship. I assume your other question refers to air.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes, not see air turn?¡± It asks, causing me to involuntarily freeze from the mistake I made. Just because they can''t detect flow doesn''t mean they can''t detect the energy''s effect on the world. ¡°Your eyes do see.¡± It concludes. ¡°What did you do?¡± It repeats the question. ¡°How possible shape metal and air?¡± It presses.


    ''The creature has been forsaken.'' The quiet Templar writes in golden energy.


    The mute concluded as I did that their words mean they can''t witness flow but reached a more superstitious conclusion than I have, which is that they never had the blessing in the first place.


    ¡°Answer.¡± It says.


    ¡°That buzzing''s not going to frighten me.¡± I note with a corner smile. ¡°This is a secret too.¡±


    ¡°What conditions for secret say?¡± It asks.


    ¡°None.¡± I utter coldly.


    ¡°You, you, you.¡± It says, turning one of its hexagonal faces to Rowland, Idali, and the Templar.


    ''Follow my lead.'' I swiftly write in the air.


    ¡°I believe we should retreat, Jessica Freepath, they have not threatened us and answered questions.¡± The temple guard utters in urgency.


    Shit. I swear under my breath because he spoke aloud. Yet the creatures don''t react, at least not overtly, they don''t seem to be afraid of us in the least. Just another foolish species.


    ''I know far more than you do, Templar, if you will not follow my commands then stand aside with your mouth shut.''


    ¡°... Acknowledged.¡± The man replies with a low determined tone.


    ¡°We are no threat.¡± It says, almost throwing me into a giggling fit with its blatant lie.

 Comprehensive.Ch26

    These creatures are too deceptive, too united, too intelligent, too manipulative, too cruel, too cunning, too everything. I don''t trust them and my best guess is that they are isolated at the moment which means now is the best as well as perhaps only time to eliminate them.


    I experience a sinking feeling in my stomach at these thoughts but cannot shake them because, unlike the Rykz, I do not have any sense that they can be negotiated with in goodwill. Maybe that is because their shapes are too foreign to me but I feel no connection to them.


    ¡°Even if it is secret air and metal, others know of it.¡± The hexagonal-sphere declares without a single high or low to its tone but I read a threat in its words.


    ¡°That is true.¡± I acknowledge while taking care not to project my intent to attack.


    I activate the perception construct I prepared atop the hill and accelerate my perceptions to ten times what they normally are, which is my current limit. I then launch my ten air-blades which fly out towards the cables their targeting segments locked onto while throwing my umbrella up in the air at the same time.


    Less than a second after the constructs launch, which is the tenth of one with my current perceptions, the creatures react. Their shimmering shields appear so fast that, if I had attacked them first, the air-blades wouldn''t have reached them.


    Oddly, the silvery veins on their bodies grow thicker and more intense as if their blood-flow intensified. Are my eyes the only ones seeing this? It might be energy comparable to the Lake''s blessing, or the blessing itself applied differently.


    The creatures controlling the small spiky things turn towards us all at once. They reacted within the first tenth of a second as well but it''ll take them perhaps three tenths to aim at us.


    I assume they didn''t do so before to keep an eye on their surroundings and avoid frightening us. Their confidence in being able to turn and attack us at this range almost instantly is justified as I had never expected these things to be as quick, in fact quicker, than me.


    They need to be destroyed now so that they do not bring news to others of their kind. I instinctively realize that the horses cannot be saved and likely won''t survive so I base my reaction on this assumption.


    I reach out to my companions with thirty of the fifty portions I have left because I have no time to split hairs and propel them off their horses with a half-thought to have them land on their feet.


    Having burned four entire portions to do this fast enough to possibly save their lives from the unknown threat, I then launch myself off the horse while beginning to shape a sundering construct on my claymore and encasing the weapon''s hilt in a hard shell of air that''ll allow me to propel it.


    As I do this, my horse''s head explodes from what I suspect to be an invisible projectile, the draft horse is split in half down the middle by a thin blue wave that looks similar to an air-blade but causes the air around it to waver.


    The Templar''s mount, on the other hand, turns into a mass of mangled flesh. They''re no match. I launch the three, who haven''t even yet landed, far back with no care to protect them from the abrupt change in momentum while moving myself a single meter to the side.


    Split seconds later, the space they occupied is pierced by red, blue, violet, and white rays as well as more invisible threats I''ve likely not caught. It is clear to me by the relatively minor damage done to my horse that they want me alive and in speaking shape.


    For now. A crooked aggressive smile stirs at my lips from how easily my sister read my mind. As my air-blades travel towards the cables, before my dead mount or I even hit the ground, I launch my sundering claymore at the hexagonal-sphere.


    The creatures slides away to dodge as soon as the weapon moves by itself. It feels like cheating on that thing''s part, both its ability to detect the threat and the negligible delay before it reacts, but then again its acceleration and speed are incapable of keeping up no matter when it begins dodging.


    My claymore smashes into its shimmering shield as my left foot touches the ground. Khszzkrk. The hexagonal-sphere''s defense flickers, buzzes, and finally snaps in front of the large blade enhanced by my sundering construct.


    Shrriikriik. The point plunges into the creature''s skin, projecting a strident sound most definitely originating from metal shearing through metal. My sundering construct shuts down after piercing twenty centimeters in despite being powered by enough energy to sever even a layer of Vuskyt armor.


    I scowl and mentally snap the shell of air surrounding the hilt back to my hand while also recalling the bundles of energy I''ve sent to save my three current cute little minions.


    Tiny points of light appear on the sharp points of the weapons platforms once more so I lion''s leap to the side while activating the runic construct on my cuirass. Lake, let me dodge in time.


    No such luck. Liz'' comment arises as tiny lines of white light instantly shear through the air, drilling themselves into my three limbs and belly. Intense burns appear from a half-dozen holes in my body, causing me agony. Terror seizes my heart, causing it to painfully contract.


    Full of nostalgia about this emotion and experiencing desperation towards my sudden change in circumstances, I bring the full force of my crazed mind to bear and shift these feelings into a furious madness directed at these things. Tear them apart!


    ¡°You''re going to regret that! My sister''s already begging me to use her newest toy.¡± I joyfully erupt, caring none about the intelligibility of the words spoken under the perception construct.


    I slam my heel down to stop my fall. My defensive runic construct didn''t even slow the attacks down, they didn''t even consume flow so I abandon it. I lion''s leap to grab the claymore, seizing the hilt and dissolving the air construct.


    My air-blades finally land on the cables, severing them and causing all the shimmering shields on the weapons to flicker and disappear. I extend my will and, all at once, redirect the air-blades'' targeting constructs towards these offensive towers.


    While it seems that other attacks take longer to reload than the bright ones that burn through things in a line, I fully expect another round of projectiles to be thrown at me very soon so I sent flow to course through my muscles.


    I release all the tension in my knees to suddenly drop to a very low stance, causing me quite the agony, while also throwing myself to the left to drop at an angle that is at odds with the direction the claymore is pulling me towards.


    Another volley flies past me, several aren''t even aimed towards my body. Possibly tragically, I have absolutely no time to spare so I do not even try to save my three naive underlings since it is already too late.


    I throw my right side forth to give myself forward momentum and charge with lion''s steps at the hexagonal-sphere since its shield has yet to recover, counting on these erratic moves to both evade counter-attacks as well as surprise the thing which has been flying away from me.


    The tripods are moving in on me but, surprisingly, an air-blade slams into the one to my right while a dull black Vuskyt spear with an armor-piercing construct and a golden javelin slam into the one on my right.


    The former is not damaged in the least, its shimmering shield seems to easily block the air-blade. But, the latter''s defense is disrupted enough by Idali''s spear throw, which had to have been launched from mid-air to arrive at this timing, that the javelin construct pierces the torso.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Unfortunately, the attack does not penetrate very deeply into the tripod with four thick arms and it does not appear to slow it down in the slightest. The two things soon block the way to my prey.


    I throw a glance to my air-blades rushing at the turrets and spare a slight pulse of intent to dismantle them. I estimate that the result of the attack won''t be worth the spent flow considering how little the air-blade and javelin achieved.


    While I may disable the weapons since they lost their shields, those crewing them would not be affected. I spot a dot of light and urgently trigger lion constructs to shift position.


    I swing the claymore, bare of constructs, at the tripods and try something crazy. I send two sets of two portions of flow at the creatures while also shaping them into lightning constructs because it does the most damage out with the least amount of energy.


    The constructs go straight through their shields while their eight thick arms bend at improbable angles to cut my movement options. I spot dots of lights in the distance and use lion constructs to just lightly shift atop my current position.


    More lines of light tears through my armor to pierce my body. Whether chain-mail, hard leather, or the interlocked steel bands of my cuirass, none of it even slows these attacks.


    Agony courses through my bones and muscles as new scorch marks appear, three to my left calf, one to my right thigh, and one in my left shoulder. That does it! They have something against one-armed bad-asses!


    The pain I''m experiencing is mind-altering, especially from what feels like punctures to my bones, but unfortunately for them, the thought of tearing them apart drives me.


    As my claymore narrows onto the one which is trying to recover its shield while grappling at me, I assemble lightning constructs within their bodies and trigger them.


    The two tripods start convulsing and my claymore hits one, flinging it to the ground where it stops. The other soon drops by itself as well. One of the platforms launches a blue-violet wave of energy towards me, four different other projectiles are thrown soon behind it as well.


    Thankfully enough, the thin blue wave that bisected the draft horse seems slow to reload. As I rush after the damaged hexagonal-sphere, I assemble a thick air-shield to hopefully block the next round of attacks.


    As it barely takes shape, six lines of light impact it. The construct burns through a small amount of flow but they make it through it. Oddly enough, only a single one grazes me while the rest fly past or bury into the ground.


    As this seems to indicate the air-shield was successful, I leave it in place to protect me and twist my waist to launch the claymore forward towards my prey with a few portions of unstructured energy guided by intent.


    The weapon swirls through the air. One of the hexagonal panels of the sphere flips opens and a tiny, improbable, limb pops out to try to block. It, again most improbably, succeeds to stop the heavy weapon''s momentum with its thin frame.


    Unfortunately for it, my energy acts upon impact to gather and redirect the area''s kinetic force to launch it deep into the creature. Kwiihrkz. The metallic creature is torn asunder down the middle and both half drop in the dirt, leaking a dark-purplish liquid.


    Impacts shake my air-shield and I witness a tiny projectile twirl wildly off the edge. It looks like a minuscule rock. I frown and reactivate my armor''s runic defensive construct because this seems like a type of attack it would block.


    I focus on my link to the close to a hundred portions of flow cruising back to me and send it back towards the ten creatures crewing the weapons as well as those spread out around the bulbous skyship. I take special care to take out those repairing the damage.


    The shimmering shields protecting them are unable to block flow so I keep moving to ensure they won''t take me out before I can take them out. The span of time that''s passed is so minimal my heart likely hasn''t had the opportunity to seize so I must end it quickly before that happens.


    I lean down and propel myself forth with kinetic force and lion steps, using inclined platforms of solid air as footholds to maintain my maximum speed. I flash through the plains and cross the fifty to sixty-meter span within moments while more attacks either slam or are diverted by my air-shield.


    One of those attacks, the thin blue wave, costs me a half-dozen portions to deflect and not even by much. The only other reason it doesn''t cut my last arm off or a leg is my speed. The thing has the shape of a pear but with tiny spikes across its entire surface suddenly floats out from behind my air-shield.


    ¡°We do not want to fight.¡± It says in a rapid monotone.


    I reach out with my palm to destroy it but, just before I do, I decide to use kinetic force to flick myself to the side. Naught happens for a couple of seconds, for two tenths of a second, but then I feel my armor''s runes lose energy.


    As I stomp down to fake the odd creature out, I spot a metal needle stuck on my cuirass. I rip it out with a thought. Kh, kh, kh. Liz chooses this moment to launch the blood she gathered at the creature in a thin red blanket.


    The creature ignores this to try to launch a volley of small needle-like projectiles at me but they fail to get past my sister''s blood construct which lands on its shield.


    Kzzsss. Smoke arises but the shimmering defense quickly drops. The spiky creature begins spinning on itself to get rid of the blood but it begins constricting around its body, crushing it to Liz'' delight.


    She then melds this blood of ours to my air-shield. I hear explosions in the distance at the same time as a few of my links to my constructs fade. I hunker down behind my shield, changing dodging tactics to throw them off.


    More and more of my constructs activate, destroying the creatures they found. I run my eyes across the area, piercing the night but unable to find any more of them despite the fact I haven''t killed them all.


    Of the original hundred portions I sent, there are barely ten remaining but I decide to use those to destroy their weapon platforms, leaving me with a mere thirty or so portions in total.


    ¡°We retreat, you say.¡±


    ¡°We retreat, you say.¡±


    The flat voices arise from indistinguishable locations. At a first guess, it seems they''re trying to surrender without preconditions. I don''t trust this offer and don''t even consider accepting it because, even if it''s genuine, they cannot be allowed to live if there is even the slightest chance they''ll communicate with others of their kind.


    I glance to the back and find that there is now a pile of golden earth where my three companions were. I scour the area for targets to quickly end this only to find that the creatures are rushing back to their bulbous skyship.


    I raise my air-blood-shield and find that some have already made it. I lower my defense with a scowl as I prepare to use the last of my energy to swiftly end this. A thick scorching line of white light flashes past my face and fades.


    My construct shatters a moment later with a small splash of boiling smoking blood. I blink in fright at this unforeseen attack as my eyesight falls on the skyship. One of the bulbs is covered in dim silver veins but these are growing in intensity.


    Because of the pain and the difficulty of moving my limbs, I use flow to launch myself towards the skyship''s shimmering shield with my head held down while trying to dodge attacks I can''t see coming.


    I fail. My armor and helmet receive multiple impacts while an attack burns a hole into my forearm. They''re no longer trying to get me alive but their weapons are terrible at defeating flow.


    ¡°We retreat, say what you want.¡±


    ¡°We retreat, say what you want.¡±


    ¡°We retreat, say what you want.¡±


    The lie and their monotone voices grate on me. I extend my hand out and launch twenty-five portions of flow at what I suspect to be a weapon contained in one of the bulbous extremities of the ship.


    The silver veins start flickering as if the energy going through them is destabilizing. I don''t waste a single moment and shape my energy into a lightning construct that I command to detonate when it reaches its destination past the shimmering shield.


    With that done, I hunker down to make sure not to expose any of my armor''s weak-points to these creatures and keep my attention on the veins. The silver veins suddenly start retreating towards a depression in the skyship''s hull.


    An intense white light appears and gathers as the creatures evidently prepare to fire at me. I lion''s leap to the right and stomp half-way there to throw myself backward at a diagonal.


    A very thin white line shoots out of the depression and begins tracking after me at a ludicrous speed. My lightning construct activates a split-moment before it reaches.


    The bulbous protuberance starts vibrating but the ingrowth where the weapon appears to be located produces a thick white pulse. Brrhm. A flash of light blinds me. My defensive construct strains and breaks.


    The ground shakes and I hear projectiles pepper the ground all around. I crash into the dirt and roll a few times with a searing pain to my left side. I elbow the ground to shift on my back and wait for my eyesight to recover.


    I''m painfully aware that I will soon be dead if they have anything left. One thing I know for a fact is that, at least, they won''t capture me alive. Liz will make sure of it.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch27

    I open my eyes to find big black irises staring back. Idali''s long blond hairs are tickling my cheeks to so I blow on them which pushes them away for a little bit only for them to fall back down.


    ¡°How are you still alive?¡± She asks with a pale face.


    ¡°Pretty sure I''m immortal.¡± I playfully reply.


    She hangs back and extends her hand out. I grab her wrist and let her help me up. I wince as dozens of agonizing wounds scream at me. There are dozens of holes in my limbs, a few of those lines of light pierced through bone and like the rest came out on the other side.


    My worst wound seems to be the small hole in my belly while the most painful waves come from my left side where my cuirass was mangled. As I''m no longer bleeding, it seems my sister took care to deal with the wounds as she drew the blood they shed.


    The skyship now has a large gaping jagged breach where its bulbous weapon laid, on top of the tears to its hull from the crash. There are pieces of flaming wreckage spread around.


    The destruction seems to have crippled the ship but it does not appear thorough enough for me even though the actions I took leave me with a bitter taste in my mouth. Regardless of my reasoning, the fact remains I began this slaughter and intend to see it through.


    ¡°The others?¡± I question.


    ¡°Wounded, but alive.¡± She replies.


    I grit my teeth and make my way towards the mound of turned earth which has several weapon impacts on it. Once around, I find Rowland on his back near three piled up torches. His expression is twisting from the large bleeding gash on the right side of his chest. The Templar is applying pressure to it with a roll of bandages.


    ¡°Shit, Rowland, how''d that...¡± I pause as I notice a second wrecked hexagonal-sphere. ¡°Did not notice this one circling around us.¡±


    ¡°We took care of it.¡± Rowland says with a thin smile.


    I inspect the area to make sure there are no other creatures while enumerating how many I took out in my head. I compare the number to that of the survivors of the frenzy I witnessed from atop the hill.


    ¡°That was the last of them, as far as I''ve seen.¡± I declare. ¡°Why did you wait so long to heal him?¡± I ask the Templar.


    I kneel by Rowland''s side and place a hand on his chest to use what little flow I''ve left that isn''t supporting my heart to stem the bleeding. He makes a tight grimace but nods in thanks.


    ¡°It has only been a few minutes and we''re out of energy, Jessica Freepath.¡± The quiet temple guard responds with a tense tone.


    ¡°The fight''s over.¡± Idali speaks up.


    I turn to her with a confused frown. Rowland straightens up in surprise while the talkative mute stops moving entirely to stare at me with wide eyes. I stare at them in turn with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Barely a minute passed between the moment they attacked you and the explosion that ended the fight.¡± Idali explains. That''s definitely a biased statement.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I swear and stop pouring energy into Rowland''s wound to reinforce the constructs sustaining my body with my regenerating flow. I''m still on my battle-high, the crash is going to hurt.


    ¡°This is insane, how could you so easily defeat these things in so little time?¡± The Templar questions.


    ¡°Easily?¡± I repeat with a chuckle. ¡°This might''ve been the hardest fight I ever fought.¡± In terms of danger at least, not emotionally.


    They stare at me with clear disbelief so I shake my head and walk past the Exemplar''s dead horse to pick up my umbrella. Then, I recover the claymore but end up leaving it where it is because the point is bent.


    I head back to the skyship, welcoming the waves of pain accompanying each of my steps as signs that I am alive. Every time I raise or lower my foot, the twisted steel of my cuirass groans. I stop by the hexagonal-sphere I split in two and turn over each half.


    Their insides are filled with partitions and parts have circulatory systems with transparent tubes that seem akin to veins. There is no obvious center, no brain I can recognize, but the presence of crystals scattered across the body reminds me of the Rykz cores.


    My fiddling around causes a few silver sparks to arise from some of the creature''s ''organs'' which convinces me to grind each of these things to dust. I turn back to Idali who is watching me from afar.


    ''Give me your flow.'' I write with my energy.


    She glimpses to the upturned mound of dirt to make sure neither is watching and sends me a dozen portions of mostly black flow. I integrate the energy into my reserve to make it my own, turning it golden.


    Then, I extend my hand out and set fire to the corpse. It takes a while to catch but, when it does, an acrid smoke arises with crackling sounds. I bring the total of energy powering the fire construct to two and walk away.


    The closer I get to the skyship, the more corpses of these creatures I walk past and set fire to. After five, I have to wait for my energy to regenerate, it does so at a rate of a little less than two an hour.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Templar calls out.


    I turn to find him standing on the mound of earth they rose to serve as a shield, staring at the burning corpses with a look of horror. I shrug and turn back to the skyship, still unsure of how to dismantle it.


    ¡°I asked what you''re doing, Jessica Freepath!¡± He bellows.


    ¡°Making sure they''re all dead.¡± I coldly reply.


    ¡°If they''re injured, honor commands we take custody of them!¡± He yells.


    I turn to him with a flat expression, ignoring the stretching pain doing so causes my left flank. My shredded cloak does naught to hide the mangled portions of my cuirass. The Templar winces at the sight of me and opts to walk over to speak face to face.


    ¡°At least explain.¡± He says. I decide I may as well if only to avoid having to end this man as well.


    ¡°I cannot allow any of them to live and tell this day''s tale, their bodies and the ship itself must be destroyed because we have no idea of their capabilities.¡± I explain with somber determination. ¡°They present a danger to all species.¡±


    ¡°You''ve not explained why that is. What is it you witnessed before we arrived?¡± He questions with a shaken expression.


    I throw a glimpse around and hesitate by fear that, somehow, the creatures could still be listening in. In the end, I decide that if that''s the case they''ve recorded the fight and as such the fact I could evade their scans is of minimal importance and something they would have deduced from the words the Templar just spoke.


    ¡°Upon crashing their skyship, they began slaughtering each other for what seemed to be parts they needed.¡± I explain. The man makes a puzzled frown. ¡°They engaged in cannibalism. Then, they each acted as if naught happened to deploy these weapons I destroyed and fix their skyship.¡±


    ¡°That''s, what if those were too injured from the crash to make it?¡± He hesitantly questions.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Whatever the case, it remains a fact they lied to us when I asked.¡± I coldly establish. ¡°Not to mention they learned to speak within moments by manipulating us to keep talking or that they had far more interest in Vuskyt than in us. Either of those signs underlines how extremely selfish they are individually and as a species.¡±


    ¡°Still, there is no certainty that everything they told us were lies.¡± The temple guard says with a concerned frown. ¡°Executing survivors of a battle harms the Empire''s honor and reputation.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± I challenge with a smirk. ¡°Nobility hasn''t had any qualms hanging surrendering rebels and their families, I''ve been told Lisilese prisoners are executed once negotiations fall out.¡±


    ¡°Those decisions are made because there are special circumstances surrounding the Lisilese.¡± The Templar argues. ¡°These creatures shipwrecked, it is unwise to judge their entire species by a single crew and offend them all with your actions. We should send for Exemplar Siegfried to receive his advice and for Miss Uhla so she can heal our injuries before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°Rowland, weird girl!¡± I call them out.


    ¡°At least use my name.¡± Idali throws me a dark look as she comes over while supporting the overly tall wounded bastard. ¡°Is this about how useless we were?¡±


    ¡°What? No, you did fine.¡± I deny.


    ¡°It took all we had to handle a single one.¡± Rowland mutters.


    ¡°You did fine, these weren''t opponents you were prepared to handle.¡± I tell them with an empty expression so as to make them understand I''m not one they should seek reassurance from. The two''s expressions tighten. ¡°I''m going to destroy everything here, gear and potential survivors. If you have a problem with that, speak now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Rowland says.


    ¡°Since neither of you seem willing to think for yourselves, then let me show myself worthy of that trust. They did not attack first, I did.¡± I utter with a sharp glare that causes him to flinch. ¡°They could have been saying the truth about everything even if they lied about their cannibalistic behavior, there are obvious reasons for them to conceal this. Yet, I slaughtered them while conscious of all of this. What''s your opinion now?¡±


    ¡°That I trust you, but wish for an explanation.¡± Idali responds with Rowland nodding.


    ¡°I need more.¡± The Templar repeats with a darkening expression. ¡°Far more now that you''ve told us you struck first.¡±


    ¡°Whatever opinion I formed of them during the short while could be mistaken, and not represent their species. I do not believe I''m wrong but that fact is undeniable.¡± I tell them with a twist in my gut.


    ¡°Then, why?¡± The temple guard presses.


    ¡°If you want one reason, it is because they were too powerful.¡± I say. ¡°Had I not taken the initiative, there is a very good chance their first strike would have killed me.¡±


    ¡°You dealt with them in tens of seconds.¡± Idali protests.


    ¡°It took everything I had and it was a close call.¡± I coldly establish. ¡°Their reflexes are beyond that of even Rykz. Do you believe the Empire could defeat an army of these creatures if they came prepared?¡±


    ¡°Not easily, no.¡± The Templar admits. ¡°But that is further reason for us not to antagonize them.¡±


    ¡°Is it? What if they wish for lands to conquer?¡± I counter. ¡°They shipwrecked which means they were likely at their weakest, what treaty could we sign with such creatures who can travel the skies and still retain such offensive capabilities after crashing? How would we enforce anything? No, the best outcome is for this place to be their graveyard and for none of their own to learn of their fate.¡±


    The Templar, almost frozen in place, starts paling as my words make it through his brain. As he mulls through this, I feel palpitations in my chest and my strength leave me. I drop down on my ass and start panting.


    A moment later, Idali flashes to my side and starts ripping off my cuirass'' straps. My chin falls and my eyes find blood pouring from the shredded steel in my left side. I experience sharp pain from that side. I quickly realize that my fall forced a jagged chunk of my armor into my flesh and chuckle.


    ¡°Stop laughing you idiot, you''re going to make it worse!¡± Idali snaps at me.


    ¡°What if they recorded everything here and sent it back to their own with something equivalent to a beacon construct?¡± The Templar presses.


    ¡°Can''t you see she''s injured?¡± Rowland reproaches.


    ¡°You two clearly mind far more than Jessica Freepath does.¡± He waves aside their protests.


    ¡°If this massacre is enough for them to justify an invasion, then that was their intention to begin with so they would have found motivations to do so no matter what happened.¡± I assess. ¡°After all, I am no more representative of humans than I am of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°... My earlier reasoning does work both ways.¡± He acknowledges. ¡°But I have an official status.¡±


    ¡°Are you not prepared to sacrifice yourself if they demand reparations?¡± I ask with a crooked smile.


    ¡°I am, but I would have preferred if that decision rested in mine hands.¡± He coldly returns. ¡°In the end, you''ve forced us on a singular path of action which is to destroy all that remains of them.¡±


    I wave him off, considering the conversation over and feeling a crushing weight on my shoulders. I did not wish for this slaughter but I am not a woman to shrink in front of what she has to do.


    Their interest in Vuskyt does confirm one thing I''ve suspected, the Rykz'' process in creating this metal heavily involves flow. It is likely impossible to create the material without the use of constructs.


    Idali finally manages to unstrap my cuirass and pulls it off. I feel a chunk of steel slide out of my flesh and experience a brief moment of relief before a pang of pain causes me to clasp my fist.


    After she helps me bandage my side, I spend the next several few hours burning the remaining corpses including those the creatures killed themselves. During that time, the sun rises and every last fire in the area flickers out.


    I spend the entire morning waiting for my energy to regenerate so that I can destroy the skyship with a massive fire construct. I do not enter it and I forbid them to because it may still be partially active. To give them something to do, I send the three patrolling for live creatures who might have escaped me.


    They thankfully don''t find anything, not even a set of tracks or a broken branch from one of the flying creatures. It isn''t perfect but I believe the creatures didn''t have time to organize an expedition and that, if any made it out, it''ll be quickly found because of its peculiar shape.


    ¡°I''ll have gathered twenty portions by nightfall.¡± I tell them once they return. ¡°It won''t be nearly enough but I can''t leave. You can return if you want, Siegfried might want to see this with his own eyes.¡±


    ¡°I''m...¡± Rowland starts.


    ¡°Going, you need healing.¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°So do you.¡± He says with a scowl.


    ¡°Should we test which one of us is in better physical shape?¡± I offer with a glare.


    ¡°He is.¡± Idali comments from the side. ¡°I''ll stay.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± The Templar snaps to Rowland and departs without waiting.


    As the two fade away, I stomp over to the claymore and settle down to start repairing the bent point with a shaping construct. Once that''s done, I burn more energy to repair my cuirass which costs me all the energy I''ve so far regenerated.


    ¡°Weren''t you stockpiling energy?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°I am, but it''s going to take at least a day and a half.¡± I reply while shaking my head. ¡°I''ll start the fire tomorrow and keep feeding it until the skyship turns to charcoal.¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± She questions while settling by my side.


    ¡°Honestly?¡± I return. She nods. ¡°I wish I hadn''t had to do this, or really any of what I''ll do to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She presses.


    ¡°Right now? To grab Lance and go east with her to find Celyz.¡± I say with a sad smile. ¡°But the fact is that I love battles, I merely wish people were different so I wouldn''t have to carry it all on my back.¡±


    ¡°There are those who follow you, or would follow you if you gave them a chance as Jessica Freepath or Elizabeth Vil.¡± Idali argues.


    ¡°That''s the fucking problem, I don''t need servants or soldiers, I need people to wish for their own damn freedom instead of locking chains around their own necks.¡± I snap. ¡°And these things, they fucking had to land here.¡±


    ¡°If they''re as strong as you claim... then it''s a good thing they did even though it''s hard for you.¡± The blonde notes with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Don''t you give me that pitiful face.¡± I groan at her. ¡°They could''ve been dealt with by anyone with a brain and an army or enough access.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Idali chuckles. ¡°Nobles with brains.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡°Khhh.¡± I barely manage to restrain my laughter. ¡°That wasn''t going to happen, huh.¡± I remark as I spin my umbrella with a smile. ¡°Lucky me.¡± I sourly add.


    Idali proceeds to engaging me in lighter subjects as we wait for the sun to slowly go to sleep over the next ten hours. I take the first round of guard so that I can sleep all morning the day after.


    Once she''s packed and asleep in the small travel blanket I carry everywhere in my pouch, I settle with my back to the fire while gazing to the night thinking of Celyz and sometimes Leomi but not often because while she helps me deal with my darkness the memory of how we parted ways yet angers me because I truly wished she''d let me be there for her.


    Sadly, my oak also evokes some frustrating emotions from me as I do not know how she came to allow Idali to accept the covenant she made. I even come to doubt whether she knows me well enough to understand how much it disgusts me that she''s obligated to obey my orders under threat.


    Spending so much time mulling over these things, alone, doesn''t do anything for my mental state. I end up spending the latter half of my shift swinging the claymore at a tree to the point where I collapse, heart beating so fast it feels like it''s tearing itself apart. I wake Idali once I recover and go to sleep.


    --- --- ---

 Comprehensive.Ch28

    I wake by noon with pain to my left side that suggests I''m healing. I pause as I realize I''ve experienced enough injuries to tell if a wound is festering or not and shake my head in dismay.


    I rise up, causing my skin to pull on the holes drilled in my limbs and belly. The agony of my burns fully awakens me. I assemble my usual healing, strengthening, and nourishing constructs as I inspect the area.


    Idali is talking to Nahl and Siegfried while she cooks a meal. Nearby, Uhla is taking care of Rowland. It worries me their arrival didn''t awaken me. They didn''t come close. How''s their conversation been going?


    Don''t know, didn''t pay attention. I shake my head and pick up my umbrella to hang it over my shoulder before grabbing the claymore to head over to them. They stop talking as soon as I walk over. Idali returns her attention to the pot of food while the Exemplar turns to me.


    ¡°Miss Idali told me you evaluated these beings as stronger than Rykz Princesses, Jessica Freepath.¡± Siegfried speaks up with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Their weapons and reaction times would pose a challenge to a Queen, never mind a Princess.¡± I tell him. ¡°But their capacity to learn is what sets them apart and makes them so dangerous even though they are easily destroyed with the Lake''s blessing.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Siegfried somberly acknowledges and glances to the skyship. ¡°Do you believe fire will suffice to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°You don''t disagree with my actions?¡± I ask with interest.


    My reason for doing this is that we do not know enough to avoid accidents or traps possibly held within, and the skyship might have something that allows others of that species to track it down.


    But, in a corner of my mind, I also believe that the things that could be learned from this might be invaluable. Yet, since I''m unable to either secure the skyship or exploit it, then I must destroy it to avoid the knowledge being exploited by Mirus'' Nobility.


    ¡°I''ll need you to recount the chain of events to me, from the very beginning, but this is a pressing matter.¡± The old man replies with a somber expression. ¡°The sooner we get rid of this, the sooner a possible beacon will be deactivated and the less risk there is of a weapon triggering.¡±


    ¡°Fire should work, their corpses were flammable enough apart from the odd partitions.¡± I tell him. ¡°Worst comes to worst, I won''t need too much energy to tear it into shreds.¡±


    ¡°Let''s begin then.¡± Siegfried utters.


    He extends his left hand with the palm up and releases fifty portions of flow. I''m pretty sure he got this from the village''s Temple but I still scowl and reflexively pull the thirty or so portions I''ve regenerated. Idali discreetly walks over to me and places her hand on my shoulder to transfer the three portions she regenerated.


    Siegfried begins assembling a complex fire construct that, from what I can see, is meant to spread the flames wide rather than burn as hot as possible. Then, he wraps a structure of segments that affects air to fuel the blaze.


    ¡°That''s better than what I can come up with.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°I''ve had years to study.¡± The Exemplar modestly responds.


    To his credit, he doesn''t ask for my energy and sends the construct into the skyship. I wait until he activates it to send my flow to reinforce it and then signal everyone to step away.


    ¡°It might blow up.¡± I casually mention, causing Nahl and Uhla to hurriedly scamper away.


    I walk off with Siegfried while ignoring Idali who is panically fiddling with a piece of cloth to safely grab the cooking pot''s handle. I notice that Nahl is glancing to the burnt corpses spread around the area.


    ¡°If it''ll make you feel better, they didn''t suffer.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Since when do you care? And how would you know?¡± He snaps.


    ¡°Whatever the intensity of their pain, they didn''t feel it for long. I''m in no habit to drag things out.¡± I coldly respond.


    ¡°Clearly.¡± Nahl utters with a frozen tone. ¡°You had no intention to delay after sending us away.¡±


    He is clearly implying I jumped to conclusions and began a slaughter there was no need for. His words resonate so much with how I felt doing this that I almost lash out. I stare in the low born ex-Templar''s brown eyes.


    ¡°Nahl, if you''ve an accusation to make then make it.¡± I growl at him.


    ¡°I want to know whether you chose to slaughter them before or after you sent me and Uhla away.¡± He utters.


    ¡°I made the call in the moment as everyone does, you can''t act before you act.¡± I deride. ¡°If you''re asking when I began considering killing them all, then that would be the moment I witnessed them tearing each other apart, which I imagine began immediately after the crash.¡±


    ¡°And she was correct to do so.¡± Siegfried intervenes. I glimpse at the old man in surprise. ¡°None can expect a species to treat others any better than it treats itself, and that bar is very low when a species eats itself. Even the cold blood are more civilized than this.¡±


    ¡°They were in distress! Attacking a shipwrecked crew has been outlawed for centuries!¡± Nahl protests.


    ¡°That has been respected by us and the Rykz but not the Lisilese, and the law only applies in times of peace.¡± The Exemplar counters. ¡°There are no treaties between us and their species.¡±


    ¡°One ship came, what is the Empire to do when another arrives and asks about the first?¡± Nahl questions, changing tacks.


    ¡°I do not know, perhaps say the truth and that the first contact ended in battle.¡± Siegfried says without hesitation. ¡°The fact of the matter is that I did not know of them, and I am one of six Exemplars who would be told by the Emperor by our roles as advisers to the Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter?¡± Nahl aggressively asks.


    ¡°It matters because they knew our language, whether they spied on us or learned it within hours of crashing is enough to justify their deaths.¡± The Exemplar plainly establishes. ¡°Allowing them to live and learn more about the Empire could have caused hundreds of thousands of deaths in the future, this risk in itself is one our species cannot take.¡±


    ¡°That''s, how can that be...¡± Nahl trails off and falls silent with a horrified expression.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, your companions seem confused so as to what occurred when the fight began.¡± Siegfried speaks up, leaving Nahl to himself.


    I pause and turn to the burning skyship to consider what to say. Idali runs past me with the cooking pot held out in front of her, she gives me an evil glare in passing. I could hold back on some details but, the fact of the matter is that I acted on behalf of humanity in this case.


    I justified my actions by claiming to remove a threat to the three species and others will bear the consequences of what I did, whether good or bad. Considering this, it would be despicable of me to hold back.


    You don''t owe them. I don''t. Liz sighs. But their gains do not mean we lose. We cannot despise transactional relationships and revert to them when it suits us. Do not give them too many details.


    ¡°During the conversation, it became clear they had no interest in our species and no compunction about lying. Their interests lied solely in learning things I told them I would keep secret like the origin of Vuskyt.¡± I speak up. ¡°The second thing they had interest in was what I did to the air, the creatures detected the air-blades I prepared.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain they had no access to the Lake?¡± Siegfried questions.


    ¡°Almost completely, they used some kind of energy but not in any way similar to how we manipulate flow.¡± I reply. ¡°When the talks reached an impasse and it felt like tensions were rising, I chose to strike first. They noticed and reacted within a split-second.¡±


    ¡°With such a narrow time-frame, is it possible you both chose to attack at the same time?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It is but that would be too much of a coincidence.¡± I deny. ¡°I was the aggressor, there is no questioning this even if I believe they were preparing to attack us as well.¡±


    ¡°You did what you had to do, that much I will allow none to deny Jessica Freepath.¡± The old Exemplar declares solemnly.


    ¡°But?¡± I offer with a sideways smile as peer at the blaze consuming the skyship.


    ¡°If they were as fast as you''re describing, and you reportedly defeated them in tens of seconds, how did you do it?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I''ve secrets I won''t reveal Exemplar, you know this, but this fight was won by planning ahead and moving erratically when out of cover. Luckily, their shields were unable to hinder flow so I could send constructs inside their bodies and kill them from within.¡± I reply.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°How capable were these shields?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It varied. I''m relatively certain their skyship, even damaged, could block constructs assembled with several hundred portions.¡± I honestly reply. ¡°I was lucky to blow up their last weapon before it hit me and it still almost cost me my life, I won''t be able to run for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°I can see how close you came, there is no blacksmith to recover what you''ve done to the cuirass but there is a leatherworker in the village who can repair your hard leather armor.¡± He informs me.


    ¡°Where''s the mute?¡± I ask, just now noticing his absence.


    ¡°Ensuring that no one from the village approaches the area but others from nearby farms may arrive today.¡± The old man says with a heavy expression. ¡°I''ve sent for reinforcements from Kruzser to place this skyship under quarantine but they''ll take a month to arrive at best so it is important we destroy everything before we leave.¡±


    I narrow my eyes and realize, embarrassingly late, that the Order wishes for Nobles or Sykus to gain control of this wreck about as much as I do. I glimpse over my shoulder to find Nahl gazing at the flames with a dark expression.


    ¡°I really hoped, for once, that it wouldn''t end in blood.¡± He mumbles.


    I take a deep breath and leave him to it. I''m hungry. These creatures are clearly not edible. Because you burned them, so much for being a good cook. There''s one last one I didn''t set fire to!


    I hurriedly walk over to the hexagonal-sphere they defeated behind their shield of earth. I swing the claymore a few times to split it open and crouch next to it. The noise causes everyone to turn and stare at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Uhla returns with wide eyes.


    ¡°Thought I''d add some meat to that gruel. These things look a bit like seafood inside.¡± I explain while glancing to Idali. ¡°It wouldn''t be right to leave ''em go to waste.¡±


    ¡°You''re not ruining my meal with these things.¡± She instantly exclaims.


    ¡°Come on, aren''t you even a tiny bit curious?¡± I question while everyone including Siegfried make disbelieving expressions.


    ¡°No way.¡± She virulently shakes her head. ¡°I don''t understand how you could even think of eating thinking beings.¡±


    Nahl suddenly stands and walks away with a sickened expression. I look to everyone in turn but they all shake their heads in refusal. I shrug and start cutting apart the creature, removing the transparent veins and draining the liquids.


    I find thin almost invisible filaments attached to the crystals that I struggle to rip off. In the end, I''m left with a variety of ''organs'' that range from semi-soft to hard in texture with very few pieces that appear edible.


    I stare at the crystals and try biting one only to find it hard as rock. I try to burn it to see if it''ll mellow it out but it doesn''t work so I throw the things away and take out a white-gray oddity to nibble on while Idali can''t seem to tear her eyes off me.


    ¡°Tastes a bit salty, like seafood really, but that''s it.¡± I tell her. ¡°Bit disappointing really.¡±


    ¡°You''re insane, Jess.¡± Idali mumbles. ¡°You don''t even know if it''s toxic.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± I admit as I take a small bite. ¡°The best way to find out is to try.¡±


    I chew on it but the material, despite its relative softness, is hard to cut down into bits. By the time I manage to do so, it''s lost all taste so I swallow it and burn the rest of the corpse because I lost interest.


    ¡°Too bad that went to waste.¡± I say as I stand back up.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure most would rather spoil than be eaten.¡± Idali mumbles.


    ¡°That''s selfish.¡± I snark. ¡°But selfishness I share.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± She blinks.


    ¡°Everything that lives has to eat, just because I don''t want to be eaten doesn''t mean I ain''t going to snack on you.¡± I reply with a corner smile. ¡°That''s a hypocrisy at the core of all living things as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you the one saying cannibals can''t be trusted a minute ago? Now you want to eat me?¡± She asks with an amused expression.


    ¡°That ship''s sailed for me a long while ago, Idali.¡± I tell her with a shrug, ignoring the innuendo. ¡°And that wasn''t exactly my point either.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, come here and help fill out their bowls.¡± She returns.


    I pick up the spare ladle she hands over and start serving Rowland who appears out of nowhere. Nahl never shows up and we all eat in our corners without much discussion as the skyship burns a ways away from us with the occasional explosion shaking it from within.


    ¡°Where do you think they came from?¡± My overly big and tall cute underling asks after a long stretch of silence.


    ¡°Not a clue.¡± I respond while shaking my head. ¡°An island? Somewhere far south or north? Maybe even beyond the sea. There''s no way to tell other than that they fell from high up.¡±


    ¡°You think they had an accident?¡± Rowland presses.


    ¡°Wouldn''t surprise me considering some of them blew up after I set fire to them.¡± I say. ¡°There also might''ve been a mutiny form lack of food, which would explain what they were doing when I found them. Or they were attacked.¡±


    ¡°Who could attack them so high up?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Dammed if I know, maybe another skyship.¡± I tell him. ¡°I''m sure Siegfried will make sure to gather reports from that night to find if another ship was spotted.¡±


    Rowland nods and falls silent with a shudder, clearly marked by the events and almost being killed by one of their weapons. Once I finish my meal, I put the events at the back of my mind to focus on the future.


    ¡°What did you find out from the arms merchant?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Very little, those with knowledge refused to speak.¡± Siegfried replies. ¡°But I did find papers with seals that grant them passage from most of every force in the area, suggesting they have agreements with Sykus and Noble houses who receive part of their profits, I assume similar caravans are active across the entire region selling weapons.¡±


    ¡°Which is very illegal.¡± I cheerfully remark.


    ¡°And also a betrayal on Sykus'' part towards those who follow him.¡± The old Exemplar utters with a somber expression.


    ¡°When did this start?¡± I question.


    ¡°Recently, I imagine.¡± The old man replies. ¡°At least on this scale.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I could use this.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Do I finally get to learn how you plan to use us?¡± Siegfried asks with a wrinkled smile.


    ¡°Use? You make it sound so bad. You''re the one who''s following me, I''m merely adapting to the situation.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Miss Freepath.¡± The old man admonishes.


    ¡°Fine, but don''t you miss me.¡± I counter with an amused smile at my wordplay. ¡°I plan to let you run after Sykus as soon as you learn where he is and that''s all I''ll say.¡±


    ¡°You predict we would attempt to initiate Arbitration?¡± He probes.


    ¡°Of course, what else would two lone Templars do?¡± I question back.


    ¡°Perhaps we would simply follow you to aid in your attempt to bring peace to the region since the Order has so far failed to find a solution.¡± Siegfried says.


    ¡°Right.¡± I drawl.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He seriously says, baffling me.


    ¡°That''s your plan of action in Mirus?¡± I ask to confirm.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The old temple guard nods. ¡°I''ve no resources nor negotiation strategy to resolve the conflict, the task has become especially difficult since the Order chose to declare Sykus as an enemy of the Empire so following your lead appears a reasonable option.¡±


    ¡°You''re kidding right?¡± I question with wide eyes. He shakes his head.


    ¡°You have to be, Jessica''s plans are many things but very rarely can you qualify them as reasonable.¡± Idali exclaims.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I snap at her. She rolls her eyes so I ignore her and turn back to the Exemplar. ¡°She''s rude, but not technically wrong.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°What makes you think I even have any intention to bring peace here?¡±


    ¡°You don''t view this rebellion favorably, Jessica Freepath. Your stated goals have always been to improve peasantry''s lot from everything I have learned of you. It is reasonable to believe you would not support this conflict which is headed towards no clear resolution and whose leaders have no distinct purpose. Worse is that Sykus'' gambit has had the consequence of worsening the lives of the low born living in Mirus.¡± Siegfried argues, shutting me up because he''s pretty much nailed me on this.


    ¡°We''re leaving tomorrow at dawn.¡± I utter while rising.


    ¡°To do what?¡± Nahl loudly calls out, almost startling me. ¡°To break into Sykus'' camp and begin another unprovoked slaughter?!¡±


    I grit my teeth as I slowly turn to face him, finding Uhla standing a few steps behind him while scowling at his back. She clearly came to stand with him but doesn''t stand by the words he just spoke.


    ¡°Little Nahl, you best be very careful.¡± I speak with a cold tone, in no mood to argue over what I did the night before again. I stand by my decision but it also sickens me that it came to that.


    ¡°Or what? You''ll end me?¡± He pointedly questions. My sister is too nice so she won''t, but fuck if I''ll bother stopping if you piss me off enough to hit you.


    ¡°No.¡± I flatly deny.


    ¡°You''re turning into a second Elizabeth Vil, what happened to the woman who worked so hard to make the plowing construct?¡± He questions with a tight expression.


    ¡°You mean the one who planned Castle Lance''s fall? Who agreed to truce in the plains because peasants were being slaughtered for trying to run away from certain death? Who was intent on massacring every single worker in the institute?¡± I return on him. ¡°I''ve not changed half as much as you believe, Nahl. I was never half as tame as you believe you can be while working for the good of others.¡±


    ¡°...¡± His mouth opens and closes like a fish out of water.


    ¡°There it is, you spoke but don''t think. You want to help people? First recognize that there are some who will kill for their own survival and that includes both me as well as any damn illusory figure you worship!¡± I utter with a snarl. ¡°There are armies of powerful people in the Empire that consider it their death to have their power confiscated, to even see a shadow of it taken away from them is a deathly assault for them. You think you can persuade them to do right by others with words? Naive child, go back to your parents'' farm and ask how often they starved in the last decade and how many of their neighbors were hung because they merely uttered too loud a protest! They are no longer under that threat because Jessica Freepath and Elizabeth Vil killed all who would stand against the reform!¡±


    I blink in surprise at the last sentences because neither I nor Liz spoke these words. Nahl stumbles back as if I punched him and turns red while Uhla looks away. I glare at him for a while, panting from my tirade.


    ¡°If not, then pick up a fucking weapon and have the guts to kill threats to the good you claim to seek.¡± I bark at him.


    I stomp over to the claymore and pick it up. I use a lion strike to throw it at him. Instead of catching it, he barely dodges and the large blade snags into the ground to fall in the dirt.


    I grab my umbrella''s handle to snap around and stomp away. Each step causes waves of agony to radiate from the holes the creatures drilled in my limbs and belly with the pain in my left side screaming incoherently at me.

 Comprehensive.Ch29 Interlude

    In the depths of the Emperor''s Tomb is a staircase so large it could accommodate a hundred soldiers in ranks. It is usually guarded by four Exemplars but not at this time.


    There are thirty of them are lined against the walls, their backs are straight as they wait in full plate armor which is covered by a white tabard with an embroidered golden lion head.


    There is another golden lion head engraved in the steel shields they hold at their side and one more on their swords'' pommel. With these three traditional symbols, the one they are awaiting is unmistakable.


    At the bottom are two humongous double doors made of obsidian stone, carved with hundreds of runes glowing golden from the energy coursing through them. These protect the Emperor''s Vault from intrusion.


    Two loyal flow-smiths with prestigious positions at the University are there, serving as concierges for their Emperor while he rests. A tall woman of fifty years in a black suit with gray hair stands before these doors.


    Her expression is deathly serious, she has few wrinkles and none around the corners of her mouth. Her eyes are dark brown and gazing down on the folded robe she holds in her arms for her Emperor.


    It is made of several thick layers of marble-white velvet cloth with intricate golden embroidery depicting a full golden lion roaring proudly over six crowns themselves laid over six crests.


    Every time the ruler of one of the Kingdoms dies and another house takes over, a different robe is rewoven while the last is hung in a repository for posterity.


    The doors crack open, causing her to deeply bow down. Each of the Exemplars raises their steel shields and draw their swords at once, holding the shining blades vertically with the lion head pommel facing outward.


    The obsidian doors make not a single sound as they open to reveal a long hallway which plunges deeper into the earth. A hundred meters in is a man slowly making his way out, dressed in a simple white robe.


    The eyelids of the woman dressed in black tighten but that is her only reaction as she hears the cadence of her Emperor''s unhurried steps. He is of average size and his build isn''t very remarkable.


    His traits put him in his late forties, his expression is relaxed, his hairs are black as night and his irises have a spring-like greenish hue fit for the season. He who reigns over two-thirds of humanity gazes upon those there to welcome him and smiles.


    ¡°Shayle, Marcus, Hiune, Exemplars, I hope our Empire has been well in my absence.¡± He greets.


    The two flow-smiths, Marcus and Hiune, made wide grins and nod while the Exemplars do not react in any way. Shayle, on the other hand, straightens up and throws the mythical immortal a glare.


    ¡°You''ll not trick me this time, Emperor, one of my agents has seen Aisha sneak out of the Tomb.¡± She throws out.


    He who rules over six Kingdoms united under one Empire and commands the most powerful organization in the world, the Templar Order, freezes with an awkward smile.


    ¡°They''re my agents too, and I was merely keeping myself up to date during my slumber.¡± He who has been Chosen by the Lake protests.


    ¡°Because you took action by yourself instead of commanding the Grand-Master to send the flow.¡± Shayle utters with a somber expression.


    ¡°It would have wasted a lot more energy to do this, so much so Izla Meria would not have received half as much. You know the intent of all the energy making up the Due is pledged to me.¡± Rasaec explains for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Considering how little it mattered, it would have been best not to do anything. But, since you took action, you should have slumbered for good instead of keeping half-awake my Emperor.¡± She throws, letting her months of frustration right out.


    ¡°Hm.¡± He waves his hand to dismiss the complaint, picking up on the fact the leader of the Shades is merely venting. ¡°I must meet this Elizabeth Vil, she ought to have a ravishing sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°A traitor who was altered in some way by the Rykz if half the stories I have heard are to be believed, perhaps even one of their creations. Did Aisha give you a complete report?¡± Shayle asks so as not to pry if Elizabeth Vil''s personal information is so sensitive as to be kept between her Emperor and the Spy.


    ¡°No? If she kept it to herself then she must have good reasons, I trust her to manage her sources.¡± Rasaec responds unconcernedly.


    ¡°You mean to say that you awoke to hear a report that wasn''t immediately relevant, especially with the number of holes in it, and did not even question her, my Emperor?¡± Shayle asks through grit teeth, emphasizing the title in a vain attempt to prick the man''s pride.


    ¡°Briefly awoke.¡± The man corrects, failing to address the main criticism. ¡°And leave her alone, her achievements have been a great boon for the Empire.¡±


    ¡°I swear I''m training the next one you bring back from going out for drinks myself.¡± Shayle grumbles, causing one of the flow-smiths to grimace in pity for that unfortunate victim of the Shade''s harsh boss.


    Emperor Rasaec makes a non-committal smile and pats her shoulder as he attempts to pass by but she blocks his way by extending her arm out and presenting the white robe with golden embroidery to him.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how hot and heavy that thing is?¡± He asks rhetorically in the hopes of inducing some pity in the ruthless woman.


    ¡°It is traditional, my Emperor.¡± She insists without a shred of emotion.


    ¡°... ver should''ve agreed to this for the crowning.¡± He grumbles as he picks the robe and throws it over his shoulders without allowing Shayle to help.


    The marble-white robe unfolds to fall on his thighs, giving Rasaec a grander disposition. He starts climbing upstairs at a leisurely pace with Shayle following a step behind and to his left.


    The thirty Exemplars turn as one to escort their Emperor. The flow-smiths remain behind to seal the obsidian double-door, interacting only with the runes buried inside the material rather than those at the surface.


    While they have permission to be where they stand, they do not have the authorization to link to the runic constructs on the outside, doing so would result in their immediate demise.


    ¡°I have noticed you''ve allowed entrance in my Vault to a person of dubious moral fiber, Shayle.¡± Rasaec speaks up once Marcus and Hiune are out of hearing range. ¡°The costs of your project have long crossed the line which I considered tolerable whence I granted you permission.¡± He adds with a flat tone.


    ¡°My Emperor, learning of the Rykz'' capacity to sneak back into their ancestral lands with an army is of strategic value.¡± Shayle explains.


    ¡°An army?¡± The Emperor questions with a frown. ¡°From reports, it is clear they grew these drones locally on Izla Meria. At most, the leadership of a Hive crossed and it required the Lisilese to allow their passage. That is a risk they can seldom take, so much so I doubt they will attempt to repeat this feat in the coming centuries.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She begins.


    ¡°But nothing, this information may be worth the death of Shades, but not that of thousands of our civilians.¡± Rasaec coldly cuts her off. ¡°This is about the costs of your project and how few results it has so far produced.¡±


    ¡°Director Suxen''s advances in creating constructs and her ability in improving them will make up for the incident, her knowledge will allow us to perfect the Vault''s primary function.¡± Shayle argues.


    ¡°Once again, this is in no way worth the damage your project has inflicted upon Caeviel. The Vault functions sufficiently for my needs.¡± The Emperor denies her argument.


    Shayle scowls in utter disagreement but holds her tongue because she has failed to convince him otherwise in dozens of arguments on the matter since she rose to her position.


    ¡°The Rykz are now agitated beyond measure, to the point where they have abandoned swathes of lands I wished to retrieve with this current war to inflict tactical casualties on my Phalanxes.¡± Rasaec utters with a touch of anger as this piece of seemingly good news is the worst he has received during his slumber. ¡°What am I to do if this cycle of retreat and ambush repeats itself? Am I to bleed the Empire to take land back I cannot repopulate with those who fought to reconquer it because they have perished at the task?¡±


    ¡°I am no Marshal, my Emperor.¡± Shayle responds with a calm voice that further flames Rasaec''s fury.


    The Emperor, too experienced to make the mistake of speaking in anger, chooses to hold his tongue about the specific fate of the Twelfth and Marshal Ciervo he particularly appreciated for his honed instincts.


    Rasaec climbs the large stairs in silence without chatting with his Exemplars as he has the habit to after waking from a long slumber, letting the loud clattering of their armors fill his ears and distract him by reminding him of days he spent conquering lands on the battlefield. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    When he catches sight of the top of the stairs, and the servants waiting there, he stops. The thirty temple guards stop as a single entity, stomping down on the stone steps with their spiked greaves.


    Shayle hurriedly pulls back her foot to avoid standing on the same level as her Emperor, not because he would say anything but she finds it unsuitable for her to stand taller than her Emperor.


    ¡°How has the situation developed in Caeviel?¡± He questions.


    ¡°...¡± Shayle takes a moment to organize her thoughts and the order in which she''ll deliver all the information she holds solely in her brain. ¡°It is complicated. A form of democracy is spreading on Izla Meria, originating from the Council which took power under Rykz occupation but in truth driven by Lady Leomi Lance, now honorary Duchess, who is also operating under Elizabeth Vil''s philosophy of self-determination.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing.¡± Rasaec comments. ¡°Are they loyal?¡±


    ¡°It appears so, far more than Caeviel''s Nobility by all appearances.¡± Shayle responds with a slight frown because she would rather state the contrary. ¡°As I''ve reported previously, Leomi Lance has sworn to raise a host to defend Telnur from the Lisilese. The latest news from the Main Temple''s communication runic array speaks of the fact that King Cenwalh has co-opted that effort but the honorary Duchess is still traveling to Kruzser to gather another army as reinforcements for those who answered her call to arms.¡±


    ¡°Quite the Lady, but she sounds much too uptight.¡± Rasaec mentions offhandedly.


    ¡°I would not know, our Shades have not had time to conduct a thorough investigation, which will be more complicated without Aisha in Izla Meria and...¡± Shayle trails off with a grimace.


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Although, Vikiana was radiant when she reported her pregnancy and asked to be sent home to raise her.¡± He reminisces with a smile in his eyes. ¡°I''ll have to meet the girl. Summon Vicky to the Palace as well, she had the audacity to break her pledge to me so I''ll have to admonish her.¡± He finishes with humor, hoping to prod and poke the overly serious woman. Rasaec waits for Shayle continue but she doesn''t. ¡°What is it?¡± He asks.


    He turns around to find the Master of Shades wearing a sad expression, which only happens when Shayle expects to bring news that will sadden her revered Emperor. Rasaec frowns, giving her no choice but to speak.


    ¡°If you''ll allow me to finish my report, my Emperor, all will be made clear.¡± She ceremoniously declares.


    ¡°Go ahead, I''m in no hurry to receive my garments.¡± The Emperor says.


    Rasaec expects to hear news of another incident caused by Caeviel''s Nobility and another crime committed by his ex-Exemplar to resolve it, thinking Shayle is making such an expression because she expects he''ll grant Vikiana an Imperial pardon and cause some turmoil by doing so.


    ¡°A few months following Elizabeth Vil''s disappearance, which many suspect a trick to conceal the fact she is breaching her exile from the Kingdom, one of her accomplices named Jessica Freepath rose in notoriety because her role in negotiating with the Rykz came to light.¡± Shayle says. ¡°She is another traitor who is heavily suspected of having drawn plans that facilitated Elizabeth Vil''s success.¡±


    ¡°I''ve told you before, I''ll not punish those who did what they had to do in order to survive under the conditions they found themselves.¡± Rasaec calmly responds to the news. ¡°By the Lake, I fully expected Izla Meria to become a ghost land from starvation by the end of this war. If I could, I would give titles with demesnes attached to them to those who preserved the people of that island by reaching an agreement with the Rykz.¡± He adds with a glare to the woman.


    ¡°This Jessica Freepath, as reported by Master Amand through the communication array, is a peasant who has devised a plowing construct based on principles of the shredding construct with elements of more advanced kinetic constructs and created a runic plow with it.¡± Shayle explains.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Rasaec asks, surprised. ¡°How efficient is it?¡±


    ¡°It would reportedly easily allow peasantry to plow their fields in half the time, likely less, but requires a family to store their flow for two or three days to use it.¡± She reports.


    ¡°Have the University work on simplifying it for spreading by the Order, whip the specialists in kinetics if they complain since they''ve not come up with anything comparable for centuries.¡± Rasaec orders half-jokingly as this put him in a great mood.


    ¡°Already done, my Emperor.¡± Shayle responds. ¡°Nobility is likely to protest at first.¡±


    ¡°Until they realize how much more grain they get from their share of the harvest, yes.¡± Rasaec dismisses. ¡°Have the Administration implement authorization of use for a year in Mirus, I can deflect their motions since they''ll never go through with their threats of cutting the grain supply to my Phalanxes and pay a little more to allay their anger. The other Kingdoms will fall in line once Mirus'' Court tries to forbid the runic plow while buying iron to build more.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be done.¡± Shayle says with a bow. ¡°Without boring you with details, Jessica Freepath is outspoken on topics of self-determination and has provoked scuffles with a faction of Izla Meria''s Nobility that is supported by King Cenwalh.¡±


    ¡°Turn back Brute and Archer to rescue her if necessary.¡± Rasaec quickly commands. ¡°I don''t care if she killed one or a hundred of Cenwalh''s dogs.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t necessary, the woman has won every fight she''s been in, the Order has in fact recently shared with me a recording from Dilgi in the Duchy of Hetlan. The Countess there was defeated by the snap of her fingers, quite literally, and sent the recording to justify her call for help.¡±


    ¡°Hm, let me see.¡± Rasaec says, curious as to how this woman who shouldn''t have received more than a few tutoring lessons on flow basics grew to be so powerful.


    Shayle holds her hand out and a globe of golden light emerges from her palm. It changes to take the shape of two tiny people, one much shorter than the other, facing off.


    The one on the right is wearing a long dress with tied long hairs that reach all the way down to her lower back begins slowly raising her hand with an elegant gesture.


    The one on the left who has messy hair, a cloak, and three weapons at her waist reacts instantly. She flashes from her position to arrive right in front of the other. Her single arm flickers to reappear next to the other''s ear with three fingers joined together.


    The small figure snaps and a small line appears from the point of impact, it goes through the Countess'' head but also extends the other way. The Lady drops without having put up the shadow of a fight.


    ¡°Was that Countess trying to attack at the start?¡± Rasaec asks the question pertaining to the consequences of this.


    ¡°She contests this but, from the Templar''s account of the conversation, yes she was about to.¡± Shayle responds. ¡°It may not be evident but the recording is spotty because the altercation lasted the span of a singular second.¡±


    ¡°That''s... almost as fast as Vicky at her fastest.¡± Rasaec says, baffled. ¡°And she''s among the top ten in the Order, I believe.¡± An Exemplar on a higher step confirms with a nod.


    ¡°The line is an addition on my part after a flow-smith analyzed the record and found that she used an extremely thin pin-point burst of kinetic force to shake the woman''s brain.¡± Shayle explains.


    ¡°I''m relatively certain that''s impossible with our current knowledge.¡± Rasaec asserts with a questioning tone.


    ¡°For now I am provisionally classifying her as an instinctual user who specializes in the singular domain of kinetic force, what is extraordinary about her is that she could translate her perceptions into actionable flow shaping skills to create the plowing construct.¡± Shayle says.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Rasaec acknowledges with a nod. ¡°What was the cause of that conflict?¡±


    ¡°From what I have been told, the Countess put down complaints a few years ago by having the leaders who brought her their grievances whipped until they lost consciousness.¡± Shayle explains. ¡°Jessica Freepath chose to do something similar to her but appeared surprised and annoyed the Countess fell in a single blow.¡±


    ¡°What did the Order do back then?¡± The Emperor questions.


    ¡°The records show they followed protocol and gave that Countess a reprimand and a fine taken into her assets.¡± Shayle replies.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Rasaec groans. ¡°If there is a singular aspect of your project I fully approve of, it is its potential in finally allowing me a free hand in dishing out punishment.¡±


    ¡°Back to my report.¡± She asserts before her Emperor falls into a mood that may lead to the Countess'' death in a ''hunting'' accident. The Archer can shoot precisely enough to cut someone''s bowstring when shooting at another''s flank to frame the former. ¡°Izla Meria went through a rebellion funded by King Cenwalh which, according to Master Amand, was triggered ahead of time by Jessica Freepath''s actions and resulted in the King''s forces being obliterated in a trap set by Lady Lance.¡±


    ¡°What are Cenwalh''s current plans?¡± The Emperor asks.


    ¡°I believe he is attempting to rally other Nobles around him, he has sent dozens of letters to each of the other five Kingdoms, many to various Noble houses.¡± Shayle replies instantly, needing no more than to hear the words to recall reports she read weeks ago. ¡°He is using a variety of arguments from the danger of Elizabeth Vil, Jessica Freepath, and Leomi Lance''s philosophies because of the popularity these women enjoy and complaints about the Empire''s increasingly suffocating grip on Nobility.¡±


    ¡°Increasingly? It has been an excruciatingly slow endeavor that has been burgeoning for some centuries with little result.¡± Rasaec mocks the complaint.


    ¡°My predecessors have extensively written on the matter and its pitfalls, the process must be gradual or put the Empire''s stability at risk.¡± Shayle replies with a gentle tone she has only ever used for her Emperor.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Rasaec sighs at the reminder, he has heard these words dozens if not hundreds of times. ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°After the rebellion, a small group of assassins, suspected to work under Duchess Roskal on behalf of King Cenwalh, attempted to approach a cottage the night Leomi Lance and Jessica Freepath sealed their engagement.¡± Shayle reports.


    ¡°Wasn''t she involved with Elizabeth Vil?¡± Rasaec asks, surprised and a bit concerned because it was a good thing for the brutal woman to have indirect ties to one of his Exemplars.


    ¡°Yes, but Jessica Freepath and Leomi Lance''s history precedes that relationship. By all accounts, which are very few, their past together is both deeper and more complex as well. The honorary Duchess cut the peasant''s arm to save her from burning alive after an ambush from Rykz scouts.¡±


    ¡°That would qualify so as to complexity.¡± Rasaec acknowledges, having himself almost lost an arm to the Lisilese a long time ago.


    ¡°This group was intercepted by a patrol which was soon joined in battle by former Exemplar Vikiana. She took a blow to protect her daughter''s sword-sworn.¡± Shayle reports, still holding back but aware the time has come. ¡°Vikiana Ulhark died as a result of poison applied to the blade.


    Emperor Rasaec, ruler of seven million humans pales as he hears of a single one''s death. He snaps to fully face his Master of Shades in the hope of finding hints of deception on the face of a woman who never jokes even in the lightest of circumstances and has never lied to him about anything.


    Her tight expression and previous gentle tone hammer in the realization. She''s dead, the woman he took to calling Vicky after hearing her brethren making fun of her in this way and finding her serious but mortified expression very amusing.


    ¡°The last lucky break of a dead assassin.¡± Rasaec spits out with a cold voice, declaring the culprit''s life forfeit on the spot. ¡°Make it known, when it is done, that none murders an Exemplar and lives to tell the tale.¡±


    ¡°It will be done as you will, my Emperor.¡± Shayle acknowledges the command with a deep bow.

 Comprehensive.Ch30 Interlude

    Rasaec runs his fingers through his black hair and looks up to the staircase''s ceiling. None speaks as the Emperor reflects in silence, neither Shayle nor the thirty Exemplars who do their best to hold their breaths.


    The man reminds himself he holds the fate of seven million humans in his hands. He turns back to his Shade Master whose gray hair and wrinkles cause him to mourn how quickly time passes.


    ¡°Continue.¡± He commands.


    ¡°After the Exemplar''s death, Jessica Freepath went mostly missing. From all appearances, she began hunting the killer across the Izla but returned to Meria seemingly empty-handed.¡± Shayle reports. ¡°From then, she traveled to Meiridin where she met with the dozen pregnant women Director Suxen held in secret inside the institute.¡±


    ¡°Something our Shades should have found out, along with the Lisilese''s presence.¡± Rasaec emotionlessly comments.


    ¡°It would have been difficult to use Aisha to surveil the director considering her involvement in delivering the Princess and the Director''s skill with flow, Archer did his best and wasn''t discovered.¡± Shayle calmly responds. ¡°The mistake is mine, Shades are best kept to shadows.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out how she evaded surveillance?¡± Rasaec questions.


    ¡°Yes, by the usage of beacon constructs, diversions, disguises, and hidden entrances. The fact that the area around the institute was deserted made it difficult to approach to closely watch every angle so Archer remained at a distance, making it impossible to notice that some faces entered but never came out.¡± She says. ¡°I believe the Lisilese was purposefully put to hibernation and smuggled in a supply carriage.¡±


    ¡°Did you resolve the issue surrounding this Ka''tchuk as instructed?¡± Rasaec asks.


    ¡°Hersir Ka''osla and the Ka clan have not replied to any of my missives, unsurprisingly as the Hersir has used the incident to at least double the size of her Horde, the Red Fear. But the Bloody Claws have agreed to... mediate on our behalf, as you predicted my Emperor.¡± Shayle responds.


    ¡°As always with the Lisilese, the issue will be resolved on the battlefield.¡± The Emperor calmly concludes. ¡°Regardless of the victor, Haitia will face less pressure and the resulting chaos in Telnur should limit the damage of raiding Hordes crossing the river.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Emperor.¡± Shayle acknowledges.


    ¡°Send orders to our Marshals in Haitia to delay the Silver Hive as long as possible but remind them that not a single Princess must be killed and that Queen Grikyz mustn''t even be injured.¡± Rasaec proclaims.


    ¡°Warrior is available, my Emperor.¡± Shayle reminds.


    ¡°The Silver Hive stands at the core of this war for the Rykz, their words will weight almost as heavily as that of the First Queen during peace negotiations, ignoring the fact we may initiate a feud that will last as long as the Empire stands with their Hive, it would be detrimental to further antagonize them by sending Warrior.¡± The Emperor denies.


    ¡°Were he to succeed, the Rykz would take the loss and be less willing to fight this war.¡± Shayle says. ¡°Their strategy would shift to preserving their lands with as few risks as possible.¡±


    ¡°But they would not forget, Shade Master. Rykz memories predate the Empire and obliterating a Hive comes with dire costs which the future may ill afford.¡± Rasaec denies her oblique request with a harsh tone. ¡°Not to mention that their First Queen is about to cede her position for the first time in our history, a younger ruler of the Rykz may do everything she can to resolve her elder''s deepest grudge. It is best for this war to conclude with a lasting peace to be established between this new First Queen and the Empire.¡±


    ¡°This change could occur tomorrow or in three centuries, my Emperor.¡± Shayle notes.


    ¡°And so may this war.¡± Rasaec utters, his piercing words shaking the woman who has trouble apprehending such a time-scale. ¡°Let''s go, you''ll recount me the rest on the way.¡±


    Rasaec resumes climbing the stairs, causing the thirty Exemplars escorting him to burst forth in a cacophony of steel. The Emperor, using a flick of his hand, smothers the extraneous noise with a burst of unstructured flow.


    He regenerates ten thousand portions daily from the pledges of Kruzser''s population alone, meaning that even this unrestrained use barely took a dent in his energy reserves.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath led these escapees from the institute out of Meiridin, crushing through the troops placed in her way. The events that unfolded are somewhat unclear as there as many contradicting stories spreading around, but all agree that nothing could stop her from leading the runaways to Hetlan.¡± Shayle speaks up. ¡°Exemplar Siegfried has sent spotty reports as the Order did not witness much of the events preceding the voyage to Hetlan but he insists house Cenwalh did so much wrong during the pursuit that it would be unjust to place the blame at Jessica Freepath''s feet.¡±


    ¡°Unjust? Did she not take upon the sword to cut her way?¡± Rasaec asks with a scowl. ¡°I''ve no intention of involving myself with this yet but Siegfried should more carefully consider his recommendations.¡±


    ¡°The Exemplar believes Jessica Freepath to have good intentions but suffered such that she will choose the path of aggression if provoked or feels threatened.¡± Shayle explains. ¡°Siegfried thinks it would be a loss for her to run afoul of the Empire on a misunderstanding or miscommunication.¡±


    ¡°Mh, how close is she to the hybrid?¡± Rasaec asks. ¡°We may have to kill Elizabeth Vil in the end if she turns out to be closer to Rykz than human, whether physically or socially.¡±


    ¡°Once again, I do not know. Events in Izla Meria have been chaotic and complicated so I cannot give you a definitive answer at this time. They have both courted Leomi Lance so there may be lingering resentment but are ideologically close.¡± Shayle explains.


    ¡°To be assessed at a later date, then.¡± Rasaec concludes. ¡°Where is she now and what is she doing?¡±


    ¡°She has entered Mirus, Siegfried wrote that her aim is to meet Sykus but confesses an incapability to predict her intent.¡± She answers.


    ¡°That old fox can''t read this young pup?¡± Rasaec asks, amused.


    ¡°From his words, I would say she is fairly intelligent but unstable and prone to changing her mind at a moment''s notice for a variety of reasons, including emotional ones.¡± Shayle relates.


    ¡°How popular is this Jessica Freepath among my people?¡± The Emperor asks as the top of the stairs come into view.


    ¡°Very on Izla Meria, especially since the tale of her leading the runaways to safety has reached the island.¡± She replies. ¡°She has a strong reputation in Meiridin but doesn''t enjoy more popularity than Elizabeth Vil, the rest of Caeviel appears to be enjoying the tales with varying degrees of disbelief. Overall, her existence has destabilized the region in a way that will certainly lead to revolts.¡±


    ¡°Harsh, I would assess Cenwalh to be more responsible for the unrest than her.¡± Rasaec declares. ¡°In fact, I can confidently say that we''ve done more to motivate these low born to free themselves of their shackles than she has.¡±


    ¡°I agree, my Emperor.¡± Shayle acquiesces while pushing back her swaying gray hair as she climbs the steps. ¡°But we make decisions with the fate of the Empire in our hands while Jessica Freepath only fights for herself and those she considers her own.¡±


    ¡°Let her do as she wishes in Mirus, I doubt it possible for this woman to worsen the mess they made.¡± Rasaec says, referring to the conflicts between Noble houses from Mirus and elsewhere.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Shayle nods.


    The Emperor reaches the top of the stairs and takes a few more steps before stopping. There is a great hall before him with dozens of marble columns engraved with golden artful depicting battlefields dating back to the Conquest, the war during which Emperor Rasaec united humanity.


    In this hall are several hundred granite sarcophagi set in two rows across its entire length with, at the very center, a singular golden open coffin meant to symbolize the Emperor''s eternal quality as the Lake''s Chosen.


    These granite final resting places each have a mourning fire burning atop of them, as they have for almost as many centuries as the Empire was established. These are adorned by sober images of flowers but no names.


    None knows who lies in these extravagant coffins, save Emperor Rasaec himself and he does not answer questions asked even by his closest advisers or friends. There are stories, legends, and myths beyond count about them.


    Some believe that they each contain one of the Emperor''s most loyal servants chosen from each of the preceding generations, making many of these empty. Other legends assert that the bravest warriors from the Conquest rest there, nameless but honored above all others. Darker tales speak that this is the place where the Emperor''s children are put to rest.


    The truth, itself, is unknown but the caretakers carry out their duties with utmost reverence and loyalty for their Emperor. Not once in history have they failed to keep the flames burning in honor of whoever these sarcophagi contain, even during the great quake two centuries ago that the Emperor himself stopped at great harm for his health.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A half-dozen servants in white robes with small golden wings on their sleeves rush over with a flurry of garments in their arms that they hurriedly but carefully dress their Emperor with.


    One sets a discreet slender crown of golden laurels while two others fit silver arm-guards on his forearms. Another pair kneels to fasten silver ankle-guards on him while the last drapes a purple band of cloth across his torso.


    ¡°My thanks, you may leave.¡± Rasaec dismisses with a smile.


    The servants hurriedly bow and scamper off through side corridors. The Emperor begins making his way across the hall in silence, eyes gazing straight ahead, Shayle and the Exemplars accompany him in respectful silence.


    Outside the Tomb, which is surrounded by a magnificent garden open to the public, is a large walled courtyard where awaits a huge carriage with six wheels and twelve pure white horses. The Emperor stops short of climbing aboard and turns to his Shade Master.


    ¡°Shayle, order each of our eastern Marshals to send me their evaluation of our current operating strategy as well as draft suggestions for an entirely new one. Use your Shades and the Order''s communication arrays to ensure secrecy.¡± Emperor Rasaec soberly commands. ¡°I will be spending the next few weeks at the Administration repairing the damage my sudden absence has caused to our people.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor.¡± Shayle makes a deep bow in acknowledgment of the order, which is useful to conceal the concerned frown on her bow. ¡°I shall leave Kruzser today to follow through on your orders but, if I may add a commentary...¡±


    ¡°You would find a way even if I denied you, Shayle.¡± Rasaec replies, amused.


    ¡°Beware of Caeviel, figures other than Leomi Lance and Elizabeth Vil rose during the conflict with aligning ambitions as well as beliefs, Jessica Freepath is merely the most visible at this time. King Cenwalh may successfully court others to his side because of the change they represent.¡± The Shade Master warns. ¡°Warrior may deliver the reports I''ve compiled to your advisers if you so wish.¡±


    ¡°Then it shall be done.¡± Rasaec acquiesces as he climbs into his carriage.


    --- --- ---


    Next to a wide paved road in the eastern Kingdom of Steso is a large inn that caters to wealthy merchants and Nobles traveling to and from Kruzser. Inside is a room decorated in silk and ivory imported from the southern Lisilese Grasslands by Rykz Hives using ships that sail south along a legendary far eastern sea.


    There is a small tea table made of redwood which also originates from the Grasslands but more central parts of it. This table among other pieces of furniture were carved out of a gigantic battering ram the Emperor seized from a Lisilese Atcheson and used to breach Rykz fortifications built around Trident Hill.


    The inn has hosted a number of Lisilese Hersirs and Rykz Princesses across the years, and twice the Emperor. It has a long history but hasn''t recently served as a diplomatic embassy.


    The former Duke of Fallone now sits across the former Duchess of Hetlan, both dazed after learning of each other''s fall from grace. One by honorably serving his Queen, the other by dishonorably betraying her King.


    The body Fallone depended on was burnt to leave only deformed scared flesh, the name Hetlan relied on was taken away for only Delia to remain and none of the clout she built throughout her life. Yet, they are far from having lost everything.


    The former retains the powerful loyalty of those who followed him in battle, reinforced by the rejection of Steso''s Court, while the latter has a personal fortune built over decades of ruling over a Duchy selling iron and steel across the entire Empire.


    ¡°I was in the hope of purchasing a County from you and joining your campaign.¡± Lady Delia bitterly remarks. ¡°House Hetlan would have regained much political clout.¡±


    ¡°I wished to bring those with no home to return to with me to Hetlan.¡± Lord Fallone somberly comments. ¡°Many have fire yet burning their entrails from Steso''s abandonment, rightfully taking their severing pay as a betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Is it true what remains of the Twelfth rides with you?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Many, not all.¡± Fallone acknowledges. ¡°Ties forged in battle are not soon forgotten, and sacrifices even less so. Insult to one was taken as insult to the other, my tongue may have slipped and such is now my burden to care for them as those I now lead have forsaken the retirement our Emperor gracefully grants those who retire still in his service.¡±


    ¡°How fitting for us to meet and share a drink at this redwood table.¡± Delia murmurs as she picks up her porcelain teacup. Fallone takes up his and throws the small item a dubious look.


    ¡°History will remember us as traitors, in the end, Delia.¡± He croaks. ¡°For rulers command scribes and own the libraries.¡±


    ¡°Raise your ambitions, my old friend, my daughter has made a few interesting friends before she returned to strip me of my title. They have ideas I believed ludicrous but am beginning to see the genius of after hearing of your predicament.¡± The middle-aged woman encourages. ¡°I can see turmoil on the horizon, an opportunity for us to win back the prestige we lost.¡±


    ¡°Honor is all that those who follow me have left, prestige is not part of their needs.¡± Fallone counters. ¡°Grain, fresh water, meat, and cloth are what they require.¡±


    ¡°You forget that they can win coin with their weapons to obtain these necessities.¡± Delia says as she takes a sip.


    ¡°I''ve not, but neither will I demand silver from those peasants who need saving from the Rykz.¡± Fallone replies.


    He is rather confused by what his old friend means because, for the past week, his mind has been focused on building a strategy to deploy his troops to eradicate the Rykz from Steso''s countryside which no Liege will repay out of fear for the Queen''s Court.


    ¡°Yes, you''ve run out of options in Steso as I have in Caeviel.¡± Delia acknowledges, easily inferring the man''s circumstances through her experience. ¡°But there are four other Kingdoms, three of which aren''t engulfed in slow-burning pointless civil strife and have a real need for soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Fallone clears his burnt throat. ¡°You aim to make us mercenaries?¡± He spits the question out.


    ¡°My funds will only last so long, only enough to raise your army back into shape to wage war, my friend.¡± She declares with an appeasing tone. ¡°I am not telling you we should fight for the highest bidder and break off when battles turn but professional soldiers do not repeatedly risk their lives for free.¡±


    ¡°Explain your plan.¡± Fallone shortly demands.


    ¡°Three rulers would gladly welcome us and a plethora more of ambitious people with means would have us to temporarily resolve manpower shortages. People with lands to grant.¡± Delia tells him. ¡°The Empire''s borders need to be defended. We merely need to find the right faction to tie ourselves to and all of us, including your soldiers, can thrive once more.¡±


    ¡°I would not pledge myself to another ungrateful, Lake-forsaken, Court.¡± Fallone tells her with a harsh tone that tears the back of his throat.


    ¡°Then we''ll free a swathe of land from the Rykz or Lisilese for ourselves to occupy and dare any who wishes to challenge us to come dislodge us.¡± Delia utters with a cold voice. ¡°No Hetlan will lie down to die like a dog.¡±


    Fallone grunts in agreement as he sets down the porcelain teacup he didn''t touch. He rises with a painful groan and holds his hand out to his old friend, aware they''ve both changed in different ways yet still somehow again found themselves sharing common goals.


    --- --- ---


    Leomi Lance awakens late in the afternoon at her desk, her face pressing down on a stack of papers. She spent the last three days chasing and gathering news about Jessica without sleeping and simply collapsed.


    Some of the tales brought back by those she sent out made her smile, others made her laugh, but mostly they increased her stress because of how much she worries about her fiancee''s health.


    Leomi straightens up in her chair and gets up while absentmindedly fiddling with the three chains tying the bracelet on her wrist to the ring snugly fit around her finger. As is now her habit, she feeds a slab of raw meat to the weird shiver-inducing parasite nesting inside a large wooden chest.


    Leomi feels a heavy guilt weigh on her, towards her mother and her lover, but this emotion is tainted by intense anger towards them both as well. There are too many vague reasons for her to articulate even to herself, many of which are unjustified.


    ¡°Leomi, you up?!¡± Yvonne calls out from outside the tent.


    ¡°I am.¡± She calmly responds. The sword-sworn walks in with one hand in front of her eyes and the other holding a clean uniform. Leomi frowns. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid of what I''ll find.¡± The brunette replies with a smile full of freckles.


    ¡°Don''t you dare.¡± Lance groans.


    ¡°I''m not the one who began living like a moldy creature under a bridge.¡± Yvonne throws out with a chuckle.


    ¡°I''m perfect, Jessica said so.¡± Leomi establishes, her waking mind experiencing a rare bout of insecurity.


    ¡°Pretty sure that mostly applied to your breasts, and that in itself proves how biased she is.¡± The sword-sworn counters while closing her arms just enough to enhance her ample chest.


    ¡°Stuff it.¡± Lance replies while sticking her tongue out, unable to help the smile stirring her lips.


    Yvonne lets out a bright trill of laughter at seeing her friend in a better mood than she''s been for weeks and throws the uniform at her before crashing on her mellow bunk without a shred of ceremony or intent to help her ward dress up.


    The uniform falls atop Leomi''s head and she sighs. She sets it aside to strip naked and goes wash up at their wooden water basin. Once she''s done, and fits the uniform on, she finds that her sword-sworn fell asleep with saliva sipping down from a corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Rest well, oh drooliest of mine.¡± Leomi quips as she steps outside.


    She starts walking through the tents the two companies of Hospitaliers escorting her have set on the outskirts on a town in Mirus. Most are sitting around a campfire to fight off the cool spring wind coming down the mountains to the west.


    As she makes a tour of the camp, she hears quite a few groups speak about Jessica''s most impressive act of leading the runaways out of the predatory Nobles'' clutches. Two officers are even debating over it.


    They aren''t arguing whether or not she should have done what she did but if peasants are in fact prisoners if prevented from going where they wish to do the work they wish.


    ¡°I would say they are.¡± Mary, their lieutenant, intervenes from another campfire. ¡°People have the instinct to free themselves when tied up. It''s not as bad when you''re confined to a region but it still applies.¡±


    Lance is struck by this affirmation because it''s something that heavily affects her personal life and ambitions. She suddenly feels stupid and illuminated at the same time because she experienced a crushing feeling of helplessness when her freedom was restrained but failed to truly comprehend that it equally applies to all humans rather than merely those she loves.


    She immediately snaps around and rushes back to her personal tent to take up a quill to send out orders. Leomi plans to have the Hospitaliers push this philosophy but also to do it in an itinerant manner.


    Her goal is to have those preaching this live a life of freedom that''ll make them invested in this, while also saving her ludicrous amounts of coin and ensuring her Hospitaliers spread much further than they would if they built structures akin to Temples, she''ll still create Hospitals but much fewer than she would have otherwise.

 Comprehensive.Ch31

    The sun peeks up above the horizon, briefly blinding me with an odd burst of silver light before it returns to its normal golden hue as my eyes adapt. I hop down the tall oak I''ve spent the last night-shift on and land in a crouch.


    An intense wave of agony courses through my limbs upon landing, originating from my mostly healed injuries which somehow have caused me more pain healing than when I received them.


    I make my way to the camp and head for a large tent we seized from the caravan of merchants. We''ve been traveling towards the last location Sykus was reported to be in for the past few days.


    The closer we got, the more we encountered patrols from either side, the temple guards came in handy then as no one wants to antagonize the Order if they have a choice in the matter.


    We witnessed destroyed crops and half-destroyed villages as a result of drawn-out skirmishes in the region. During that time, I gathered a hundred and twenty portions of flow.


    I could store perhaps eighty more before saturating my body thanks to my increased reserve and storing the energy in my armor, without adding so many gourds I turn into a cistern, but I don''t have the spare time.


    I snatch my umbrella off my shoulder to open the tent''s flap and wait a moment for my eyes to pierce through the dark. I ignore all apart from Siegfried who is already awake and fitting his hard leather armor on with the Templar''s help.


    ¡°Good news, old man, today you''ll be useful.¡± I cheerfully greet. The mute instantly snaps his chin up to throw me a glare. ¡°You too, I''m sure.¡± I sarcastically mock the temple guard.


    ¡°That is a first in a long life.¡± Siegfried remarks with a touch of humor. ¡°Will you finally divulge your plan towards Sykus?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I deny with a thin smile because there isn''t much planning to speak of, I''ll make a decision whether to let the man live or not when I meet him. ¡°The town is still surrounded by a few companies of Mirus'' soldiers so I need you to get me through with my weapons without causing a commotion, then you''ll convince whoever you need to call for a parley.¡±


    ¡°These talks have never reached conclusive results, Jessica Freepath.¡± Siegfried notes. As I was about to ask if he meant he wouldn''t help, he continues. ¡°I''m looking forward to what result this comes to.¡±


    I roll my eyes at his optimism and step out to start sharpening my weapons. The temple guards soon join me in their full plate armor, the old Exemplar moves like a man half his age but occasionally grunting.


    My four minions step outside as a group but immediately split up as Idali and Rowland walk up to me. Nahl and Uhla keep their distances as their whisper to each other, the former carrying the claymore I threw at him on his back with a rope.


    ¡°You better not think of leaving us out of the fun.¡± Rowland speaks up.


    ¡°Wouldn''t dream of it, but there won''t be much to do.¡± I reply with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Let us make up for how useless we were.¡± Idali instantly cuts in.


    I throw her a surprised glance. She''s more involved in this than her previous persona... no. I pause as I catch myself expressing the same unjustified doubts I''ve gotten mad at Leomi for before.


    Just because I''m surprised doesn''t mean it''s the symbiont''s influence at work. In fact, Idali fought with her life on the line when we boarded Odo''s galley and she had even less involvement in the situation.


    ¡°The issue is that the forces involved here are just shy of literal armies, Idali.¡± I tell her. ¡°While I don''t doubt your ability, Rowland is the only one here with experience fighting a truly organized force and not enough for me to consider taking him along.¡±


    ¡°I get that but I can handle it, trust me.¡± Idali pleads.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question. ¡°I''m not here to fight Nobles, I''m not even really planning to pick a fight. There will be other opportunities to prove yourselves, not that you need to.¡± I tell the two to gently let them down.


    ¡°This is important, you''re trying to end a war.¡± Rowland cuts in. ¡°We want to help.¡±


    ¡°What he said.¡± Idali mutters.


    ¡°Look.¡± I pause as Nahl and Uhla approach.


    They stop with their heads hung down, drawing long faces that drains me of the anger I felt for the ex-Templar and makes me wince because I''m so very socially comfortable.


    ¡°We''re here if you need us to help.¡± Uhla speaks up. ¡°I would like to avoid making use of this sword but I won''t cower if it comes down to it.¡±


    I blankly stare at both until I figure out these four must have been talking, which leads me to staring flatly at Idali who evades my eyes, as innocents do. I rise and use a lion strike to snatch her collar.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± She says as a drag her away.


    Since she''s not complaining, I pull her several dozen meters away and throw her. She almost trips on her own left foot but her right leg bends oddly which allows her to keep her balance.


    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± I ask her between grit teeth.


    ¡°Noth... uialgjt.¡± She garbles the end of the word enough for it to become unrecognizable. ¡°Naught!¡± The blonde awkwardly recovers, using a word she clearly isn''t used to. ¡°We spoke a bit about how I got my scars and what some Nobles are really like.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and?¡± I press.


    ¡°I might have mentioned something about how you lost your arm? And a few things about Patrick.¡± She confesses.


    ¡°Who''s Patrick?¡± I ask, blinking in confusion. She tries to reply but I cut her off. ¡°Never mind, I don''t care. Just don''t share my past.¡±


    ¡°Jess, we were just talking.¡± Idali says with a soothing tone.


    ¡°Yeah, and before you know it you''ll spill something that''ll get us both in trouble with the Exemplar traveling with us, Idali.¡± I grunt at her, picking this reason because I don''t have a logical one to keep much of my history secret.


    ¡°Look, they saw the damage in the region and spoke to people. They realize that whatever issues they have with you, they can''t deny you solve issues swiftly with comparatively little collateral damage.¡± She explains. ¡°Although you collapse way too many buildings, and may be slightly unreasonable at times.¡± She adds with a low pointed voice.


    ¡°Hafjord wasn''t my fault!¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She nods with a blank expression.


    I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths. Once calmed, we walk back to the others and I silently flick my hand at them to tell them to wrap up the campsite.


    After a quick snack on some bread and dried meat, we take off for the town a few kilometers away. As expected, Siegfried struggles in his plate armor without his horse but doesn''t fall behind.


    As the deserted town resting along a river in a small valley between two hills comes into view. Most of the buildings have lost walls, from either fire or the foundations crumbling.


    Those made of wood are mostly open ruins, most grant refuge to peasants holding simple weapons and bows. There are three made of stone that still stand, if barely.


    One is the Temple which, apparently, has been built above ground here but I can see the entrance to a staircase from where I stand. Another was a manor for the local Liege but has now been turned into a headquarters for Sykus'' forces.


    The last is a long building which must''ve been a warehouse, the roof is breached and exposes the few hundred soldiers sleeping inside. There is a singular flag flying above the empty town representing a sword crossed with a pair of shackles.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There are a dozen small camps surrounding Sykus'' troops clearly occupied by Mirus'' troops in groups of fifty to a hundred-fifty soldiers as the two-dozen different crests they wear show.


    I realize at the sight that the encirclement of Sykus'' forces, which has lasted for a good month, is more thorough than I was led to believe from what I heard since no one has expressed much worry towards the rebel leader.


    It may even be possible he isn''t staying here by choice but because he hasn''t been able to breach their lines. I call for a break to observe the situation from up here despite the fact that there are several patrols gazing at us and two headed our way.


    I would rather cut short the number of encounters I have with Nobles and their troops but it would be unwise to sneak into town without a good sense of the situation.


    ¡°Sieg?¡± I call out.


    ¡°He is Exemplar, Jessica Freepath.¡± The mute berates as he takes his helmet off.


    ¡°It greatly disappoints me that you keep breaking your vow of silence, I had such hopes for you, oh he-who-does-not-share-his-name-for-reasons-of-peacefulness-with-the-madwoman.¡± I theatrically exclaim.


    ¡°What?¡± The Templar asks as his eyebrows join to create a perfectly confused expression. ¡°I didn''t take a vow of silence.¡±


    ¡°I can keep them away, but it''ll look more suspicious than if you meet them.¡± Siegfried intervenes as he raises his visor. ¡°Especially if you intend to break through the siege.¡±


    ¡°If they can touch me with an arrow, I''ll hang my sword for good.¡± I humorously reply.


    ¡°With the state of these buildings, much more dangerous things than arrows have been exchanged.¡± The Exemplar warns.


    I absently nod as I scour the top of the surrounding hills for signs of life. In the following hours, during which Siegfried and the mute keep patrols away from me, I spot a number of squads and pairs of scouts on horseback.


    Most patrols are concentrated in the north-west and not all of those in that area belong to the same side. In fact, I''ve come to count four different groups who have exchanged blows to chase the others away.


    Casualties are incredibly low, leading me to think that the siege lasted this long because neither side is truly motivated to fight for a hard win. They would much rather stick to the status quo until one of them makes a mistake to either charge in or out of town.


    There are no bodies scattered so it''s relatively safe to assume they haven''t fought for a little while. There are holes in the town with ropes going down into them, leading me to believe the river was likely spoiled from upstream at some point by the besiegers.


    ¡°The four of you stick with Siegfried, you''re too conspicuous.¡± I offhandedly justify my decision.


    ¡°Says the one-armed woman holding an umbrella and going around in armor.¡± Idali quips.


    ¡°I''m going to strangle you one day, Idali.¡± I tell her with the sweetest smile I can muster.


    ¡°Are you about to bite me?¡± She asks while taking a quick step back.


    ¡°I''ve some salt, I''m sure it''ll help with the rancid taste.¡± I gripe.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She cries out.


    ¡°I need to get into that town.¡± I say as I turn to the other three. ¡°But I can''t take any of you because I might need to quickly fly out of it, so just stay with Siegfried and we''ll meet again at the parley if all goes well.¡±


    ¡°You actually intend to participate in that?¡± Rowland asks, badly faking incredulity.


    ¡°It would be easier if things here were resolved peacefully, winning a battle isn''t going to solve the issue and escalating hostilities would only make it more difficult for people to leave for Hetlan.¡± I explain. I doubt peace is going to be an option here.


    ¡°Our little girl''s all grown up.¡± Idali lets out a loud emotional whisper.


    Rowland claps both of his hands in front of his mouth to stop himself from bursting out laughing while Nahl and Uhla barely manage to control their smiles. I slowly hang my umbrella back on my half-shoulder and pull my fist back.


    Yvonne''s idiot boyfriend quickly realizes I''m not turning around to deal with Idali and tries to protest. But, unfortunately for him, my fist in his stomach speaks louder than his words.


    He crumbles down to his knees, retching and coughing. I ignore his most assuredly theatrical reaction to my lion strike to start walking downhill. I meet back up with Siegfried who is being fawned on by an officer with middling red hair and a bad shave.


    ¡°Hey Sieg!¡± I call out, unable to help myself.


    Both the mute and the officer throw me dark glares while the soldiers from his squad throw tired but interested gazes my way. The officer catches onto the fact neither the Exemplar nor the Templar are reprimanding me and smooths his expression.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Siegfried speaks up, I catch a slight warning to his tone.


    ¡°Exemplar, what are the chances of you making these talks happen today?¡± I ask, noticing that no one reacts to my name.


    ¡°I''m assured they are good.¡± The old man replies with a dubious glance to the officer.


    ¡°Of course, Exemplar, you are our Emperor''s exalted right arm. Everyone here will do their best to accede to your wishes.¡± The redheaded officer quickly assures.


    ¡°But that results are in no way guaranteed.¡± Siegfried adds with a pointed voice.


    He clearly expects that they''ll entertain his request but won''t do much to assure the success of the talks, if anything. It might be good if they don''t actively try to sabotage him.


    ¡°That''ll do.¡± I assure the old man.


    Siegfried nods, causing the officer to attempt to throw a furtive glance my way, no doubt to assess my identity. He makes a slight bow as a prelude to engaging a conversation but I walk past him without acknowledging the gesture.


    ¡°Make your presence known to all, if you don''t mind Siegfried.¡± I speak up I make way towards the town with the Exemplar. ¡°It''ll help me locate him if he''s here.¡±


    ¡°It will naturally happen with the call for a parley, but do be careful if he attempts to run because he may act dangerously if cornered and strong-armed.¡±


    ¡°That would make this easier.¡± I casually throw out.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Siegfried says with a hard voice.


    ¡°I''m being serious Exemplar.¡± I respond with a grave voice. ¡°I''ve seen enough of what Sykus has done with little to no improvement for those he''s supposedly fighting for not to overthink this, he''ll either own up and do what''s needed or I''ll end him.¡±


    ¡°Ending him will not end this conflict, I''m putting a lot of trust in you this so I would request you not act impulsively.¡± The Exemplar insists. ¡°What you think is needed may not be understood by Sykus, the two of you live in different worlds.¡±


    ¡°We do not, Exemplar.¡± I deny. ¡°If he does not understand that the role he''s taken involves viewing things from a different perspective, then I will make him see it.¡±


    The old man turns to inspect me through his visor. We lock eyes for a while until he huffs and taps my shoulder in what I can only take as a show of trust. It touches me enough that I resolve to hold back my temper a bit when I meet the rebel.


    The officer escorts us as we trail downhill, constantly trying to strike up a conversation with the Exemplar who only offers brief answers. I have an inkling he tried to speak to me a few times but his words never reached my ears.


    We enter one of the larger of Mirus'' camps to find soldiers in unkempt gear. The numerous holes in their uniforms, lack of individual rations, and dented weapons indicate a shortage of supplies. At least half of the archers I spot lack arrows in their quivers.


    I split from the group as soon as I find the opportunity when none of those escorting us are watching and sneak behind a row of brown tents. Then, I inspect the terrain to find the quickest and most discreet path to approach the town.


    I end up deciding to follow the river despite the fact it doesn''t run through the town but by its side because there are thick bushes and trees to hide behind on the banks.


    My umbrella is cumbersome to carry around and a makes me more visible but I take it along because it''s useful to have a concealed rapier if I have no other way to meet with Sykus than to leave my broadswords behind.


    I manage to make it half-way through the town before I hear the familiar sound of arrows whistling through the air. It isn''t surprising that they immediately began shooting at me but it baffles me that the projectiles are coming from behind.


    I use a couple lion''s leap to leave the zone where the archers aimed at. Idiots, shooting at someone sneaking into their enemies'' camp. They might have taken me for a spy returning to make a report.


    Hrmph. Liz grumbles, being as reasonable as usual. Soon after Mirus'' arrows find dirt, more arise from the town ahead to pierce through the foliage. I dodge them all with as little movement as possible but soon find that I''m not making any progress.


    I opt to simply charge ahead while committing a stream of flow to diverting the projectiles with a chance at hitting me. I ignore those that''ll impact my freshly-repaired cuirass to trick the archers into thinking they landed a good hit and wait to see if I fall before shooting another volley.


    It works the first few times as the number of projectiles they launch grow fewer but they catch onto my trick and resume their bombardment anew. Still, my little trick bought me enough time to arrive on the outskirts and run into a large group of peasants brandishing cheap spears.


    Some of the spearheads are bent while others appear completely blunt. One of them even broke the tip but sharpened it again, giving the point an odd shape and tons of scratches that suggest he used a piece of granite.


    ¡°Halt there where you stand, Mirus dog!¡± A girl with mud on her face screams at me.


    I inspect them as I stop to consider my next move. She''s my size, so rather average, while the other thirty are barely a few inches taller which suggests a pattern of malnutrition in their region.


    The group fans out to semi-encircle me using a scattered formation that''ll ensure they won''t take too many losses to arrows if the other side decides to move in to protect me. An essential precaution considering their thin wool clothes aren''t going to protect them from projectiles.


    ¡°My fiancee insists I''m a fickle bird.¡± I cheerfully greet them, bragging just a little.

 Comprehensive.Ch32

    I flick my eyes from one side to the other, turning to keep my field of vision wide. I catch the butt of a spear flying where I had the back of my head and break my knees to rapidly lower my stance. I use a brief lion''s step to slide back and to the left, burying my elbow in the lower stomach of the ambusher.


    As the peasant drops with a short cry, the rest move forth with their spears extended out and determined expressions. I slide aside to dodge a trio of thrusts and palm a fourth away from my throat.


    ¡°I''m honestly not here to pick a fight, one you would lose.¡± I warn them.


    ¡°You think you''re the first Noble we''ve tangled with?¡± The muddy girl throws out with a fierce tone.


    As they move in to turn me into a porcupine, I dodge with a smile blooming on my face. Their defiance and resolution convince me to simply raise my hand in a gesture of surrender.


    ¡°I''m not a Noble and, like I said, I don''t want to fight.¡± I proclaim.


    What are you doing? Liz grumbles. They''re cute, I don''t want to bruise their pride. I catch movement on my left side. I turn a bit so the spear lands on my cuirass and doesn''t somehow slip past the stubbed leather bands covering the opening for a left arm.


    I detect that the spearhead takes a silver hue as it closes in and instantly activate the armor''s defensive runic construct. Another three spears are thrust my way to prevent me from dodging the first thrust.


    I can''t help but praise their tactics, some soldiers I have fought have failed to integrate this. I decide to let the construct land out of curiosity. When it does, the steel of my cuirass experiences some twisting and bending in different directions.


    I seize control of the runes and forcefully cut them off from the core of the construct to counter this attack. Interesting. What is it? Some kind of shaping construct combined with a merging one that undermines armor if you let it.


    I swipe the other three attacks aside by lowering my arm in a slash and snatch the spear my opponent is still keeping smack against my armor. The man tries to jerk it back so I go along with it.


    The peasant, expecting resistance, stumbles back and bit. I slide directly past two thrusts from those on his flank and slip within their group to smack the man in the chest with my helmet, throwing him retching into the ground.


    ¡°Alright, this was fun but I''m in a bit of a hurry.¡± I quip.


    The only answer I get is a half-dozen spears thrust at me from various angles. I briefly accelerate my perceptions and lion''s step between two of their weapons, dodging by a hair''s breadth.


    By the time my pursuers catch up to my figure, I''ve already leaped past a group of their reinforcements, fifty low born armed with harvesting scythes. This very small army at least has commanders wise enough to organize them by weapon type.


    As I run I hear a trumpet which likely came from Mirus'' army to call for attention so that one of their messengers can cross with a white flag. This means I don''t have much longer to delay.


    I rush into the town, past several squads resting in their designated ruin or behind old stacks of hay which have seen better days. I use flow to carry myself up a crumbling wall and pause there as the peasants in my surroundings jump to their feet in alert.


    I scour the area but find little movement between groups and almost no communication between the sides of the town. I take note that there are only two soldiers dressed in half-decent leather armor headed for the manor.


    It seems to support my conclusion that the officers are there but it isn''t quite enough yet so I use a burst of kinetic force to launch myself to the west and a gust of hardened air to carry me forth, leaving them in the dust.


    I land atop a barrel only to have a squad of peasants armed with threshing flails get off their asses and rush at me. As these things look rather scary, I quickly use my flow to once again bounce off.


    After a good five minutes of playing catch and seek, jumping atop random things from weapon racks to a livestock picket to evade my pursuers, I''ve burnt a good ten portions of energy and start rethinking my choices.


    I leap up to a pile of cracked rotting logs that used to be a house and scour the area, spotting the girl from earlier rushing at me with a furious expression which causes the dry mud covering her traits to crack.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I call out while waving my hand. ¡°How is it going?¡±


    She skids to a stop and brings her spear back over her shoulder to throw it. I extend my palm out to tell her to stop because I''m on precarious footing but she rudely launches it without a care.


    I sigh because it''s on a trajectory to pierce my umbrella and do naught else. I reactivate my perception construct just long enough to snatch the spear out of the air before it damages the oil-cloth.


    ¡°You know, I''m really trying very hard not to kill anyone today.¡± I vent at her as more and more armed peasants gather. ¡°I''m not a very social person and people tend to forget that so they do things, like throwing spears at me, that cause my temper to flare.¡±


    ¡°Surrender, wench!¡± The girl screams at me. ¡°I''ll tear that signet off your finger and make you eat it if you don''t!¡±


    ¡°You see.¡± I continue, outwardly unfazed. ¡°I''ve four minions who don''t really like murder and mayhem but made an effort today to help because they think you people are worth it. I would really, really really really really, rather not have to slaughter my way through the lot of you.¡±


    Frhk, frhk, frhk. I recognize these sounds as made by slingshots, helped by the fact I spot dozens of flat stones whirling at me. It slightly miffs me that they''re not listening to a word I''ve been saying so I use ten portions of my flow make a sphere around me.


    When the projectiles touch the barrier, my intent guides the energy to reverse their momentum. Instead of the stones returning to the sender, as I had vaguely expected to happen, they instead fall on those in the back-line of those surrounding me with quite a bit of speed.


    It turns out that, since the stones were at the end of their low arcs, they didn''t have enough speed left to return to the slingers. Many drop screaming from their broken bones while a few don''t utter a sound and just drop.


    I expect one or two might die from the blows to the head but consider that I''m not responsible considering they attacked and all I did was counter. I even tried to kind of surrender myself, it was a trick but they didn''t know and more importantly didn''t agree.


    I recover the two portions that weren''t consumed and use them to propel myself high up in the air towards a wall from a stone ruin. In flight, I glance around and spot a messenger rushing away from a soldier in Mirus garb carrying a white flag. That''s who I''m looking for.


    I land on the carved stones but one of them just detaches and I almost drop with it. I slam the spear down to catch myself. The weapon bends but it holds me steady long enough to regain my footing. I turn to the girl who is still running after me.


    ¡°Hey, thanks!¡± I throw out along with the spear.


    She dodges to the side and the weapon plants into the dirt. As she recovers it, I leap down to the ground and lion''s leap away in the same direction the messenger went.


    I avoid groups of pursuers who try to skewer me but, as I catch sight of my target''s destination, which is now mine, they manage to surround me in a zone of the town without ruins for me to use as stepping stones.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I pause at a crossroad to observe the man carrying Siegfried''s offer for parley enter a wing of the stone manor. I ignore the peasants closing in on me to call to memory the town''s layout.


    I turn to a street that''ll lead to another which passes behind the manor where there should be an exit located at the opposite of the Exemplar. There are only two likely options for Sykus to take upon receiving the message.


    Either he flees and runs into me or agrees to the parley which is just as good a time as any to take him aside. As the former will likely occur within the next few minutes, I have no time to waste.


    I use another ten portions, bringing me down to ninety in reserve, to fuel my perception construct for two good minutes without trouble since I''m now accelerating my perception of time as much as I can.


    Then, I begin sliding past the weapons swung at me. Stop playing and just smack ''em. Watch me, you brute. I seize my short broadsword''s handle as I skip over a leg trying to trip me.


    Upon landing, I draw with a lion''s strike to swipe at a rope connecting a flail''s head to the body of the weapon, cutting it keeping the slash going to slice the attacker''s hair.


    The man turns blank white as he witnesses his own black hair fall in front of his eyes. I easily get past him to spin around a spear and end up face to face with the muddy girl again.


    I grin at her as she tries to hurriedly bring her spear back. I flick my sword inside my palm to switch to a backhanded grip and place the blade against her torso, giving me the option to slice up to her throat if I wish.


    Her expression turns sickly, and it''s possible she soils herself, but to her credit she doesn''t hesitate to headbutt my helmet. It causes my head to ring while she staggers out of my reach with a gash on her forehead.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± I happily exclaim. ¡°Nice call, best thing you could do there.¡±


    She throws me a glare as her traits twist from pain. I lion''s leap past her and begin dismantling the attacker''s courage by toying with them and showing them how easily I could kill them as I make my escape.


    Their confidence levels drop like a stone in a well, causing their previously organized squads to fall to disarray which makes it much easier for me to leave before my heart decides to take a break.


    I rush down the street and make a turn to the right to get behind the stone manor. As I do, they try to cut through the ruins to cut my path but going through the rubble causes them to lose too much speed to succeed.


    As I rush along the street, the manor''s backdoor opens and a middle-aged man in a black tunic with an unshaven beard and the hard face of a veteran walks out with a pouch under his arm that looks much like the one the messenger carried. Fuck, I''m pretty sure Sykus is younger than this.


    His head snaps to me and his expression turns irritated. Clearly, they were told of me rushing into town but didn''t expect I''d still be evading their troops. I quickly make the call not to show off and appear so dangerous I become a problem of more importance than the parley since that would hinder my plan to find Sykus.


    ¡°You look important, mind telling, these crazies to, stop trying to kill me?!¡± I call out with a bright engaging smile as I slow down. The supposedly hard veteran flinches at the sight, hurting my feelings somewhat. ¡°I''m trying, very hard not, to kill anyone here!¡± I snap at him in frustration.


    ¡°Stop and drop that weapon then.¡± The man warily responds.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I immediately agree.


    I skid to a stop and throw the short broadsword aside to stand there as innocently as I can, panting my lungs off to recover from the damn pursuit. The man stares at me so I stare back.


    ¡°All of them.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Right.¡± I blink.


    As the peasants move to encircle me, I calmly undo the two belts on which I keep my other two broadswords, two daggers, and my long hunting knife. The girl with a muddy face takes them all away and hangs them on her shoulder.


    ¡°Don''t lose them, they''re expensive.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You won''t need them anymore, Lady.¡± She replies with a mean tone.


    ¡°Again, I''m not a Noble.¡± I repeat myself with inhuman patience.


    I grab my umbrella off my shoulder to ensure they don''t try to snatch it and only belatedly realize that the item doesn''t exactly scream peasant. I sigh and turn to the veteran who appears rather annoyed to be delayed.


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, I want to meet Sykus.¡± I reply.


    I notice a small figure crouch next to my pouch and pick it up. I almost skewer the offender with an air-javelin but relax when I notice that the boy in question is snatching my rations for the day with no care for the rolls of paper I''ve stashed inside.


    I feel a prick of pity as the kid instantly hides the food under his dirty tunic as well as a burst of rage towards Sykus for dragging these people into this when not only was he colluding with Nobles before his rebellion but still is while no doubt lying about it.


    I suddenly notice that a good half of the peasants are staring with odd expressions while the veteran is wearing a dubious expression and struggling to find his words.


    ¡°What? You heard of me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You''re supposed to be the peasant Duchess Lance married?¡± He questions back.


    ¡°We''re engaged, not married.¡± I correct with a wide grin while turning my hand, and the umbrella, to show off the ring with the long lance running around most of it. ¡°I''m surprised you heard of it.¡±


    ¡°We caught the news through a Mirus Noble we captured.¡± The man says with a frown. ¡°You''re supposed to be a pretty flower on her uniform to quell unrest.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t need me, she''s popular enough.¡± I note, a bit confused and slightly insulted.


    ¡°Let me see if it''s real.¡± He extends his hand out with the palm up.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°No, that is not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°You either show it or I''m throwing you in the deepest hole we have.¡± The veteran scowls. Spears are lowered to punctuate his threat.


    ¡°Listen, I''ve already spared more of you than I usually would for attempting to kill me.¡± I coldly proclaim. ¡°You either take my word for who I am or I''m killing my way out of this and finding Sykus myself.¡±


    The girl with a muddy face immediately tries to stab me, and another behind me does as well which I discover thanks to a flicker of silver. I release a stream of flow and redirect the kinetic force behind their blows.


    She loses her hold over the spear which goes flying straight into the belly of the one trying to stab me from behind while that one''s weapon almost skewers her but she manages to dodge at the last moment since she reacted as soon as she lost grip on her weapon.


    ¡°Arrh!¡± The ambusher screams.


    ¡°You see, none of you are a true threat to me.¡± I calmly tell them while releasing wave after wave of golden energy.


    The peasants hurriedly back off with the veteran as it pours out. There are soon nine waves of ten portions of energy swirling around me with no one around to hold me captive as more than a few tremble with the knowing fear of those who have witnessed what this much flow can do to them.


    ¡°If I wanted to, I could begin a slaughter that would cripple your forces and ensure your swift defeat at the hand of Mirus'' forces.¡± I explain with a steady voice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The veteran asks with a frightened expression.


    ¡°As I mentioned, I came here to meet Sykus.¡± I repeat with a touch of irritation. ¡°I''m no Noble but there are thousands on Izla Meria who are rather fond of me as you have seen.¡± I retrieve my energy at once.


    ¡°I''m not letting you anywhere near Sir Sykus.¡± The mud-faced girl growls.


    ¡°You''re a soldier.¡± The veteran snaps at her as I was about to quip. ¡°You''ll do what you''re supposed to and, right now, it''s your duty to guard the river so go back!¡±


    ¡°But, sh...¡± She starts.


    ¡°Is coming with me, I don''t have time to waste and it''s a fact she hasn''t done a hundredth of the damage she could have when coming here so git!¡± The hard man yells at the peasants. To my surprise, they start quickly dispersing.


    ¡°Leave my weapons, it would be a pain to track you down later.¡± I speak up.


    The girl glares at me with no intention of doing so but the officer snatches the belts off her shoulder to put them on his, grabbing my pouch as well. He waves at a couple of squads and points them at me.


    I shrug as they brandish their spears to make me follow the unshaven man. We go through a couple of streets and arrive near a thicket of trees where the veteran stops.


    ¡°Hold her here, I''ll be back in a bit with Sir Sykus.¡± He orders.


    I guess, before the veteran even walks off because I''m so smart, that I''m being ditched here while he sneaks away to warn Sykus that things have gotten more complicated.


    Told ya, should''ve smacked ''em. I smile in amusement as I wait patiently. I count the seconds and observe the surroundings to get a good idea of where I am compared to where Sykus will have to flee towards to break the siege to rejoin with his people patrolling the northern hill.

 Comprehensive.Ch33

    After reaching a count of a hundred, I turn to the north and start walking. The soldiers trying to contain me immediately try to poke me with their spears in an amusingly timid display because they don''t actually want to provoke me.


    ¡°I''m just going for a walk, you''re welcome to come along.¡± I speak up and dash.


    I step on a spear and backhand a scythe aside, which smarts quite a bit. They scream at me to stop as I rush away. My heart protests rather quickly so I slow down as soon as I''ve gained some distance.


    I still quickly catch sight of the unshaven officer speaking to a group of three as they hurry north under the escort of a dozen soldiers in actual chain-mail armed with single-handed arming swords.


    The youngest is a woman in her twenties and sporting a tight green-brown tunic over brown pants. There is an older woman next to her that looks out of place, wearing a large pale blue dress that would suit a bartender more than a rebel.


    The last is a man approaching his thirties with brown eyes and lustrous hair of the same color, he''s wearing a loose leather jacket and pants that make him look like a handsome-ish rogue.


    From his appearance, I conclude that this is Sykus. The three and the officer turn to me at once just as the two squads pursuing me emerge from a street. I close the distance while waving my umbrella up at them.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I cheerfully call out.


    ¡°I''m going to assume this is Jessica Freepath.¡± Sykus comments with a placid expression.


    ¡°She has demonstrated a tendency to slip through our troops.¡± The officer mutters. ¡°And has high access.¡± He adds, clearly trying to warn his superior without insulting me by doing so outright.


    The younger woman draws a short sword, causing the unshaven man to hurriedly place his hand on her wrist to stop her from doing something stupid. Clearly, he only had time to briefly tell them of me without warning them as the parley and Exemplar are likely seen as more pressing threats than a peaceful envoy from Izla Meria.


    ¡°You''ll have to excuse me, Miss Freepath, but we are busy so we will have to find another time to discuss.¡± Sykus says while waving at the two squads to tell them to escort me away.


    ¡°I didn''t come all the way here to witness how you flee in Mirus.¡± I utter with a flat tone.


    ¡°Impudence!¡± The middle-aged woman exclaims while pulling up her light blue dress to stomp towards me. ¡°Sir Sykus has no...¡±


    ¡°There''s a puddle.¡± I cut her off while staring down right in front of her.


    The woman freezes and takes a quick step back only to find flat dirt with not a drop of water with me smirking at her. As the woman''s cheeks turn red, Sykus steps forward with a hint of golden energy around his irises. He''s on his guard and prepared his senses for an unexpected fight.


    ¡°As enemies of the Empire, so long as we remain in this town a parley sponsored by the Order will not result in ending the siege.¡± He tells me with a condescending smile that would have resulted in his white teeth meeting my knuckles any other day.


    ¡°You lead these forces.¡± I note.


    ¡°But with us gone, this battle can be put to an end.¡± He panders, offering no argument and looking at me like one would at a naive kid.


    ¡°And begun anew elsewhere.¡± I coldly counter, causing him to blink in surprise.


    ¡°We can take you along and discuss Duchess Lance''s wishes, Miss Freepath.¡± Sykus offers, changing the subject.


    ¡°Not to mention a parley provides you with a great opportunity to run away unscathed.¡± I note, coming close to calling him a coward because I''ve close to lost all my patience by now.


    ¡°Then remain, I''ve no time to waste with an incompetent envoy.¡± Sykus grunts.


    As he tries to snap around to leave, I use a short lion''s step to close the distance reach out to place my umbrella on his left shoulder to stop him. He glares at me and grabs the center of the handle. I allow flow to course through my limbs and use a lion strike to draw the thin short rapier held within.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The officer exclaims.


    I swing the blade up to Sykus'' throat and place the sharp edge on his left jugular, causing him to freeze mid-way from punching me out of fright. The body-guards draw their weapons but hesitate to close the distance. Sykus stands where he is, the rest of my umbrella in hand.


    ¡°You were in such a hurry to run with your tail between your legs that you didn''t listen closely enough to your officer''s warnings, Sykus.¡± I tell him with a corner smile. ¡°I''m neither envoy nor a naive peasant engaged to a powerful Noble for political reasons. I am Jessica Freepath and I''ve come here on my own behalf to call you to account.¡±


    A stunned silence falls over the area as these leaders never expected me to do this. Only the officer has the guts to break the moment by carefully approaching and I assume he only does this because of the mistaken assumption his previous encounter with me gave him.


    ¡°I assure you, this is no time to condescend by underestimating my capacity to murder all of you here and now.¡± I calmly speak up while clearly articulating each word. The unshaven man stops where he stands.


    ¡°An assassin.¡± The middle-aged woman whispers as her cheeks go from red to white.


    ¡°She called herself Jessica Freepath, and I am inclined to believe her.¡± The officer quickly intervenes. ¡°What is it you wish, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Let''s start with returning my gear.¡± I reply.


    I send my flow out and seize the belts he took from me off his shoulder. I also take the pouch from his hand and slip it back in one of the belts which I then fasten back around my waist with delicately manipulated hardened air. They all watch in tense silence.


    ¡°Now, give me one good reason why you shouldn''t attend this parley.¡± I command.


    ¡°It could just as well be a trap, and even if it isn''t, no good will come of it as long as Nobles continue persecuting us.¡± Sykus replies.


    ¡°Us? Aren''t you a bourgeois?¡± I throw back with a flat voice. ¡°I don''t seem to recall hearing of you experiencing much ''persecution'' in your life, Sykus, until you got involved in a political skirmish between houses and lost.¡±


    ¡°I spent more than a year as a slave, it was enough to teach me that some things need to end.¡± He counters with a somber look in his eyes, an echo from a distant pain.


    The youngest woman of the two makes a confused expression as well as the officer while the middle-aged one pinches her lips at my revelation. The bodyguards haven''t wavered since I placed my rapier on Sykus'' throat and seem as ready as before to charge me so I decide to test them.


    ¡°Rowing upriver, how harsh.¡± I sarcastically dismiss Sykus'' response, causing many to scowl or glare at me. ¡°I won''t deny your right to escape, but please.¡±


    ¡°Miss Freepath, there is no rest for the slaves propelling Mirus'' trading barges. They sleep at their benches and row days on end without a single break.¡± The officer intervenes. ¡°Most die of exhaustion, the rest from harsh beatings.¡±


    ¡°Hm, you learn something new every day.¡± I calmly remark. ¡°So, what is it you intend to achieve with this rebellion?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As I said, ending Nobility''s persecution.¡± Sykus proudly declares, straightening his posture despite the sword on his neck.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°You''re going to need to give me details if you don''t want to end the day thirty centimeters shorter.¡± I utter between my grit teeth. To Sykus'' credit, he remains calm. ¡°Do you seek to end Nobility? Force them to adopt laws? What is it you are doing that will improve people''s lives?¡±


    ¡°We''re fighting, showing Mirus'' greedy houses we won''t be sheep for them to herd.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Liz grunts. ¡°So, you''ve got no concrete plans or ideas on how to end this.¡± I conclude as I narrow my eyelids.


    ¡°We have a strategy we will not share at the point of a sword.¡± The officer cuts in.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I exclaim, flicking over to the unshaven man. ¡°Does it involve funding yourselves by allowing passage to arms merchants sponsored by Noble houses and taking a cut of their sales?¡± I question.


    ¡°Uh, no?¡± The officer answers with a confused expression. ¡°Is this Izla Meria''s offer? Hetlan''s?¡± He questions.


    I distinctively notice that the middle-aged woman and Sykus tense while the younger woman acts as lost as the officer. The bodyguards don''t show much of a reaction, their focus hasn''t wavered.


    ¡°That''s odd, I wonder what''s happening to all that coin.¡± I ponder out loud as I slowly turn my gaze slowly back to Sykus. ¡°You''ve done no good for the people of this region. In fact, you drew them in a war to save yourself and...¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± The young woman exclaims. ¡°He''s saved many of us!¡±


    ¡°Who no doubt joined his forces, stabilizing the situation enough he began profiting from it.¡± I coldly establish. ¡°I''ve witnesses and documents to prove this.¡±


    ¡°Why would we believe you? Are you even who you claim to be?¡± She presses.


    ¡°She''s delusional.¡± Sykus calmly utters. ¡°There is no such agreement, and I''ve done everything in my power to strengthen this rebellion as its leader.¡±


    ¡°You''ve refused to let me inspect the singular piece that could prove your identity.¡± The officer piles on, apparently abandoning his previous tactic of appeasement despite the doubts I''ve seeded.


    I take a moment to consider if killing them here will be best for the people they dragged into this fight but quickly realize it''ll merely create chaos I cannot control so I open my pouch with my energy.


    I use a tendril of flow to take out the roll of parchment proving who I am which has three seals, that of the Hospitaliers'' Grand Commander, the Templar Order''s, and the Council''s.


    I activate the runic construct attached to the parchment as the officer snatches it out of the air, I barely manage to dismantle the air construct before it rips. Sykus frowns while the officer reads it.


    ¡°This appears legitimate, the description matches and her flow is clearly attuned to it.¡± The unshaven man declares. ¡°The Order wouldn''t allow a falsified identification parchment to bear their seal and it is beyond doubtful Duchess Lance would allow anyone to use her wif... fiancee''s identity considering her honorable reputation.¡± That''s right, but not for the reason you mentioned, Leomi isn''t above trickery.


    ¡°All this proves is that we''re on the same side, Miss Freepath.¡± Sykus speaks up, commanding attention with a booming voice. ¡°Don''t be fooled by Mirus'' deceitful courtly maneuvers.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have a side, Sykus. I do as I wish, sometimes it is the wrong thing for the wrong reasons.¡± I deny. ¡°In this case, my wish is to destroy you for dragging those who''ve followed you into a mess with no aim.¡±


    ¡°He didn''t deceive us!¡± Voices erupt from behind me.


    I apply more pressure on Sykus'' throat to ensure he won''t be stupid and flick a glance over my shoulder. I find the two squads who pursued me angrily brandishing their spears and scythes.


    ¡°Then what is it you''re fighting for?¡± I ask with curiosity. ¡°An end to Nobility? You don''t have the forces, the strategy, or the resources to reach that end. New laws to protect low born from abuse? Your leader is fleeing from a call to parley made by an Exemplar.¡±


    ¡°As I said, we are...¡± Sykus starts.


    ¡°If he was to negotiate.¡± I interrupt him. ¡°The only leverage he would have is to end hostilities and all that will obtain is a global pardon that won''t include Sykus or the leaders, which is why they''re fleeing.¡±


    Silence falls on the soldiers who might''ve not heard much of how this conversation began. I turn back to Sykus whose clenched jaw and tight lips show that he''s getting angry.


    ¡°Here''s what''s going to happen.¡± I start.


    ¡°Before that.¡± He cuts in while slowly putting the umbrella on my shoulder. ¡°You''ve asked quite a few questions about our goals, Jessica Freepath, it would only be fair if you told of your own.¡± He utters.


    Fair? We have a blade on your throat, idiot, we have no need to be fair. But it would be counterproductive to deny answers. Boring, let this end so these pitiful rebels can run to Hetlan and we can join Leomi in Kruzser. I have a plan, sister, let me handle this. Fine, but I''m going back to sleep.


    ¡°I take issue with a war led for the benefit of the few with no viable resolution in sight, also your leadership of this group of rebels is a problem for my plans.¡± I plainly tell the man and all those present. ¡°I intend to destroy Nobility to put a true end to persecution and privilege.¡± The younger woman and the officer nod in agreement, they likely argued for this before or thought of it. ¡°But your agreement with other Noble houses which led you to this point and your continued deals with Nobles mean you''re in no way committed to the same goals as I am.¡±


    ¡°Again, I''ve no idea what you''re speaking of.¡± Sykus denies. ¡°These accusations are preposterous.¡±


    ¡°We''ll find out soon enough.¡± I calmly respond. ¡°We''re all going to the parley and putting an end to this siege.¡±


    ¡°I won''t allow you to deliver me to the Queen''s Court, Jessica Freepath.¡± The rebel coldly responds. ¡°It would result in my death as certainly as losing my head here would.¡±


    I frown because, while I don''t have an issue killing the man now for the responsibility he holds in the deaths of those fighting under his command, it would undermine my already precarious position in the minds of these rebels.


    ¡°I''ll have the Exemplar guarantee your safety from Mirus on his name, you will be able to leave the parley when it ends without being stopped.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Is this your mission? To forcefully have me attend this parley?¡± Sykus asks with narrowed eyes. ¡°I recall Duchess Lance''s mother is an Exemplar, is she the one putting this talk together?¡±


    ¡°No, Exemplar Siegfried is.¡± I utter with a frosty tone. ¡°And, I will repeat myself for the last time, I act on my own wishes. Had you not attempted to flee, I would have been content to see you attend parley.¡±


    ¡°My life is what holds this rebellion together.¡± Sykus says, causing me to scoff. He continues while ignoring me and the rapier threatening his life. ¡°If the guarantee holds, then I will go. But, as I''ve stated before, my presence will seriously limit the outcome of the talks as neither Mirus'' Nobility nor the Order will grant me pardon.¡±


    ¡°Since we''ve reached a consensus, Miss Freepath, would you withdraw your rapier as a gesture of goodwill?¡± Beard cuts in.


    I glimpse to the tense bodyguards and then to Sykus who sustains my gaze with a serious expression. I use my flow to blow my umbrella up in the air. As it rises, I withdraw my rapier with a flick of my wrist and thrust it back in the sheath concealed inside the handle. Tchuk.


    ¡°Let''s go then.¡± I speak up with a wide grin.


    Sykus nods with a thin smile on his ugly mug. I recognize the look of a schemer but let it pass as he turns to walk back to his bodyguards who move up to him.


    None of them have put their blades back in their scabbards, which amuses me to the point I let a short laugh out. As the sounds leave my lips, three of them leap forth to strike me down while the rest of the dozen fan out to flank me.


    It would be best if I kill as few as possible, to make a point without antagonizing the rebels with a slaughter. I accelerate my perceptions, seize my long broadsword, and shape a sundering construct for it.


    As the three swords cruise towards me, I lion''s leap a single half-step back and launch a backhanded high-left to low-right slash. My blade cuts through each of theirs in turn.


    The soldiers'' eyes widen as they witness the pieces of sharp steel drop on the ground. I lion''s strike out again to reverse the course of my broadsword, launching a diagonal low-right to high-left slash.


    The first raises his left hand in a panic to block but my sword goes through his forearm like butter and then carves through his chest as if he isn''t wearing a chain-mail.


    The second is more prudent and had the presence of mind to apply a defensive construct as he attacked but it doesn''t save him as the point of my blade enters through his left shoulder and cuts through it to open his neck.


    The third tries to turn but my broadsword''s point enters his jaw and then slices up to his forehead to carve through his brain. The first drops with wet noises coming from his chest as air and blood escape his lungs through the nearest exit, the gash I opened.


    The second lands with dilated irises, trying to speak but only gargling sounds come out of his sliced throat. Thud. The third hits the dirt like a sack of grain as dark red blood seeps out of the cut in his skull.


    The other nine bodyguards have stopped dead, frozen, from witnessing their three companions die in the span of a single moment, before they could even take positions to attack. I deactivate my perception construct.


    ¡°I would advise against attacking me, it proves hazardous to the health of most who attempt it.¡± I speak up, genuinely hoping they''ll wise up.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± The unshaven officer erupts with an outraged expression.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?! We had reached an understanding!¡± The twenty or so woman erupts.


    ¡°They acted on my orders, I do not believe this Jessica Freepath has our best interests at heart.¡± Sykus quickly intervenes, no doubt to gain control of the situation. ¡°She is engaged to a Noble, we do not truly know this Duchess Lance and the Council ruling Izla Meria worked with the Rykz!¡± Boy, you screwed up. You''ve made sister mad.

 Comprehensive.Ch34

    As they argue, I shake my head and wipe my broadsword on the dead soldier''s pants before sheathing it. I then place one knee atop the wound of the one I cut through the chest while setting my hand on the one whose neck is spilling out blood like a fountain.


    It takes a lot of focus but I manage to use the principles of Liz'' blood construct with unstructured energy to stop the bleeding. The former solder passes out while the latter doesn''t but is barely able to breathe with a gash through his throat.


    ¡°You''re making it very hard for me not to end this with the point of my blade.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Thank you, Dame, we don''t have the reserves to save their lives.¡± The unshaven officer says with a deep bow.


    ¡°Don''t you see she''s manipulating you?¡± The woman, holding her light blue dress up, questions.


    ¡°This offer for parley is another of Mirus'' tricks.¡± Sykus declares, still without sparing a glance to his dead bodyguard.


    ¡°Sykus!¡± The young woman snaps at the man. ¡°It''s sponsored by an Exemplar and it''s ludicrous to think Izla Meria would work with Mirus!¡±


    ¡°Is it? They are isolated and presumably in dire need of alliances.¡± He presses.


    The officer and young woman fall silent with uneasy expressions, clearly disbelieving the man and somewhat suspicious but definitely not so much they would consider turning on their leader. Since it''s like this, then all I can do is delay.


    ¡°Who''re they?¡± I cut in, running my gaze to the bodyguards who all take a step back.


    ¡°Ex-slaves who escaped with us and Sir Sykus.¡± The officer responds.


    ¡°Next time you attack me, understand there will be no holding back or pity on my part.¡± I coldly tell them. ¡°I''ve allowed this one time because I''ve barged in and took your leader hostage.¡±


    I check the bleeding on both injured soldiers and notice that clotting has begun so I retrieve my energy and signal with my chin to have two spearmen take over pressing on the wounds.


    As I rise back up, I check my energy reserve to find I''ve only a little more than seventy portions left. I resolve not to squander any more of it because there is no guarantee Siegfried and I will successfully put an end to this.


    ¡°Let''s go, we only have a small window of opportunity.¡± Sykus snaps to the bodyguards who carefully retreat at the order. ¡°Thomas, you know what to do.¡± He addresses the unshaven officer.


    ¡°I do.¡± The man utters as he moves to block Sykus'' retreat. ¡°Dame Freepath, can you guarantee that the Exemplar''s offer for parley is honest?¡±


    ¡°As much as can be, Siegfried never did anything to make me doubt his word.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Then we''re all going, together.¡± Beard-man utters.


    ¡°You''re not our leader, Thomas.¡± The middle-aged woman gripes.


    ¡°No, but that doesn''t mean we don''t get a say.¡± The young one steps next to the officer with a dark expression.


    Sykus scowls at his two subordinates, he clearly didn''t expect them to stop him from retreating. The more I witness of this man, the more I believe that his status as an enemy of the Empire is justified. Although, I''ve met plenty of Nobles who would qualify more than he likely ever will with his limited lifespan.


    ¡°If we don''t leave now, there will be no peaceful end to this siege, Thomas, Elisa.¡± Sykus declares with a heavy tone that causes the officer to waver. ¡°We will have to break out of the town and face harassment during our retreat, dozens will die.¡±


    ¡°But this is also our one chance to perhaps obtain some concessions with an Exemplar here to bear witness. If we can reach a deal, the Order will enforce it.¡± Elisa counters. The young woman takes a moment to compose herself and her traits harden. ¡°It might be our last opportunity and I''m willing to surrender myself to make it happen.¡± She declares with a courageous expression.


    ¡°Well said.¡± I cheerfully intervene. ¡°I had hoped to hear these words from Sykus.¡± I might''ve ensured his freedom if he did.


    ¡°No one cares about your opinion, deviant.¡± The middle-aged woman barks.


    ¡°You should, I''m very deadly and my patience has now run out.¡± I return with a cheerful smile as I throw her a murderous gaze that makes her flinch back once more. ¡°I''m in a bit of a hurry so let''s go.¡± I add as I pick up my umbrella from my shoulder.


    Sykus puts up a facade of ignoring me as he gazes at the two subordinates blocking his way. In the end, he nods at them in acknowledgment to put up the pretense that he has a choice in the matter. He may not understand how powerful I am but a schemer like him knows I''m dangerous enough to end his life if it''s my goal.


    ¡°Then, let us see what Mirus has to offer and if the peace we so desire can be offered with acceptable terms.¡± Sykus utters with a husky voice.


    I turn and start walking towards the south-east. The two squads of low born split to allow me to pass, those without mud or dirt concealing their expressions look a little afraid and a lot amazed.


    Despite acting as if I don''t care and not checking over my shoulder, I listen closely to my surroundings to deduce Sykus and the others are following a couple of dozen meters behind thanks to the noise made by the bodyguards.


    I emerge from the town in ruins to find Siegfried and the mute already waiting in the large ring of mud that is the area surrounding the town, a result of soldiers stomping on grass for days.


    There is a man with large shoulders in a green uniform with elaborate markings, I assume those of a General, next to him is a lieutenant with an ample pair of breasts and the redheaded groveling officer.


    They stand on one side of a table without chairs but with refreshments, hopefully including some beer. Siegfried thankfully took my request to be quick seriously and organized this in record time without even waiting for a response from the rebels.


    It''s a show of trust towards me considering he would have lost a lot of persuasive power if I didn''t show up with the rebel leaders, after all he''s an Exemplar and can''t give orders unless he''s acting on the Emperor''s behalf.


    I pause to wait for the other three before engaging towards the negotiation table. There is a company of infantry waiting fifty meters behind the army''s leaders, among them are my four minions.


    Sykus leads the other three directly through the muddy valley, leaving behind the bodyguards. I follow parallel to them and at a distance, involved but not with them. They stop a couple dozen meters away from the table.


    ¡°I''ve heard our safety would be guaranteed, regardless of how the negotiations end, and that we could return.¡± Sykus calls out.


    ¡°I swear on my honor, as one of our Emperor''s Exemplars, that neither the Order nor any of the forces fighting under Mirus'' flag will lay a hand on you.¡± Siegfried proclaims.


    Prudent considering I told him my plan was reactive upon Sykus'' decisions, the Exemplar knows me well enough not to presume to stop me or take revenge for Sykus if I act against him during the parley. Hrmfl. Liz'' half-snore, half-yawn brings a smile to my lips.


    Sykus nods, apparently satisfied by the fact his voice carried enough to be heard by the rebels. He takes off the sword at his waist and so do the others. I sigh and imitate them.


    I notice that he glances to my umbrella as he moves to take his place on the other side of the table but doesn''t make a comment, likely because of my earlier words against Nobility and a mistaken belief I won''t act crazily during a parley.


    I walk up to one end of the table and reach for one of the pitchers. I belatedly notice that my hand is covered in blood and my armor is decorated by a few red splashes. I sigh and wipe what I can on my stubbed leather skirt before grabbing the pitcher to take a sip, finding a fruity wine.


    The General doesn''t bother glancing to me but his second throws me a reproving glare while the redheaded officer makes a thin ingratiating smile that makes me want to smack him.


    ¡°I am General Claywood, Commander of the present forces under the authority and auspices of great Queen Mulvine.¡± The large man speaks up.


    ¡°Sykus, leader of the Redreef rebellion.¡± Sykus replies with a flat voice. ¡°Why is it you''ve called for parley?¡± He asks aggressively, clearly unwilling to be here and without any intent of facilitating the negotiations.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°To accept your surrender.¡± Claywood replies with a predatory smile. ¡°Your Rebellion is to disperse and every man or woman commanding fifty or more rebels must be surrendered to our forces. Do this before dawn or be crushed as the bugs you are under Mirus'' boot.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous, you''ve not the forces to defeat us.¡± Sykus dismisses with a mocking smile. ¡°I''ve about heard enough of this.¡±


    ¡°Nah, you haven''t.¡± I casually cut in. ¡°And you, General Mudtwig, you''re going to make a better offer.¡±


    ¡°Demands? Who''re you to even speak at this table?¡± The lieutenant erupts, causing her chest to bounce in a fascinating manner. ¡°I could have your tongue cut out for the disrespect you''ve shown!¡±


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath, and I hold the cards to this battle.¡± I calmly respond. ¡°Both your sides will strive to reach an agreement during these negotiations or I will decapitate the leadership of either side until it happens.¡± I threaten.


    ¡°Ludicrous.¡± The woman exclaims as she stomps towards me.


    Neither Sykus nor the other leaders intervene, clearly having learned not to mess with the madwoman. I start spinning my umbrella with a grin but Siegfried places a palm on the lieutenant''s shoulder to stop her.


    ¡°Do forgive Jessica Freepath, she is no diplomat by vocation or temperament but she is the reason we are assembled here.¡± Siegfried quietly speaks up while his hand firmly holds her in place. He turns to me. ¡°Jessica.¡± He says with heavy meaning contained in his tone.


    ¡°Very well, Exemplar.¡± I clasp my fingers to stop my swirling umbrella. ¡°I''ll make my offer and allow them to decide by themselves.¡± I tell them, mostly because I know the two idiots leading the opposing forces are unlikely to reach an agreement. ¡°I''m proposing a cease-fire, each side goes along their own way and agrees not to fight for at least a couple of months.¡±


    ¡°That''s it? That''s what you came here to do? For this you''ve killed my men?¡± Sykus rages.


    ¡°It is the one offer both sides are most likely to agree on.¡± I calmly note. ¡°And do not forget you sent them after me rather than the other way around, Sykus.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous, we have no reason to agree.¡± Mudtwig cuts in.


    ¡°If you don''t agree to make peace by the time this parley ends, I''ll carve you up like a pig.¡± I somberly return.


    ¡°You''re welcome to try, Mirus refuses.¡± The large general declares while showing his teeth.


    ¡°How about you?¡± I turn to Sykus.


    ¡°Two months? What good will it do for us?¡± He dismisses. ¡°Besides, the General isn''t going to agree.¡±


    I take the last sentence as an attempt to skirt responsibility because, as he spoke, his eyes turning to the Exemplar. Sykus is clearly worried about the proof I''ve spoken of which makes it difficult for him to agree to a cease-fire where I can present the documents to the rebel leadership.


    ¡°The question is whether you agree or not, Sykus, answer it and I''ll make them agree one way or the other.¡± I harshly utter.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Elisa calls out, ushering him to take it. After all, there is no reason to refuse even if my promise is empty.


    ¡°No, Nobles owe us all reparations and if we give them two months to gather their forces as well as reorganize their supply lines, where will we be?¡± He counters, offering a good enough argument the young woman nods in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Ah, peace is so complicated.¡± I lament. ¡°Pray tell, Sykus, what is it you would settle for?¡±


    ¡°General Claywood must retreat all his forces from the region if we are to take any offer at a cease-fire seriously, and that is the bare minimum.¡± Sykus responds.


    ¡°Reasonable.¡± I note as I turn to the General.


    ¡°No.¡± He coldly establishes before I can ask.


    ¡°It is a reasonable compromise.¡± Siegfried intervenes. The Exemplar leans down to whisper in the large Noble''s ear, triggering an ugly smile.


    ¡°We''ll agree to retreat back to the camp you treacherously had burned down last week. As for the duration of the cease-fire, Mirus can agree to a week at the most.¡± Mudtwig speaks up, changing his position so as to the duration of the peace.


    ¡°That camp is barely twenty kilometers west of here, it''s no retreat at all!¡± Sykus says while slamming his palm on the table.


    ¡°Count yourself lucky we agreed to take a step back at all!¡± The General snaps back. ¡°And count your days as they seem numbered.¡± He adds with his predatory smile.


    ¡°I''ve received threats as these for years, yet here I stand!¡± Sykus barks back.


    He throws me a quick glimpse as if to say he''s somehow caught on to my plans, which would be quite a feat considering I''m very much winging it right now. I was set on resolving the Sykus issue in private with the Exemplar since he isn''t being difficult enough to justify killing him on the spot in the eyes of the other leaders.


    ¡°Ah, Siegfried, you''re too trustworthy you dear old man.¡± I gently berate the man, causing the mute Templar to glare at me with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°That could well be true.¡± The old Exemplar says with a thin smile.


    ¡°We may as well present the proof we''ve gathered and settle this now.¡± I say with a sigh. I incline my umbrella towards Siegfried to tell him to proceed, causing Sykus to scowl.


    ¡°I thought this was an offer to parley, not a tribunal. Since these are false pretenses, then I shall take my leave.¡± He intervenes as he shifts to leave.


    ¡°Go and I''ll launch an assault within the hour.¡± Mudtwig threatens. The rebel ignores him to walk off.


    ¡°Give us this proof and we''ll examine it ourselves.¡± Thomas speaks up, causing Sykus to freeze mid-step.


    ¡°We don''t have copies so that is no option.¡± I calmly tell the unshaven man. ¡°Since he''s taken this as a pretext to leave this parley, you may as well stay to speak for your forces.¡±


    ¡°Only I have the trust of our people to lead the Redreef rebellion, none have the qualifications or the right to take my place!¡± Sykus erupts in anger at the officer''s potential insubordination.


    ¡°These papers show that Noble houses have conspired to allow caravans transporting weapons to enter the region to sell them to low born, a crime which is punished by Kingdom law. The number of weapons and the purpose of the sale also break the Empire''s laws.¡± Siegfried calmly exposes, taking out the relevant papers seized from the merchants. The General pales at the sight while Sykus only seems angrier. ¡°This particular parchment with the Redreef crest has the apparent purpose of informing rebel patrols that the merchants bearing it are free to pass without inspection.¡±


    Thomas and Elisa bend over the document, almost knocking heads, to read it with wide eyes. It is clearly their first time reading it while the middle-aged woman in her light blue dress purses her lips without a hint of surprise.


    ¡°It''s safe to assume he treated with the same Houses to do this than those he dealt with to cause turmoil before being caught and condemned to become a galley-slave.¡± I interject.


    ¡°This is your handwriting, Sykus.¡± Thomas utters with a cold voice.


    ¡°Are these accusations true?¡± Elisa asks with a shivering voice while turning around to face the leader.


    ¡°I''ve made some deals with merchants, yes, how do you think we could afford the firebombs to burn their supplies? The chain-mails that won us many a battle on Grayhill and the horses we then used to flee?¡± Sykus rapidly questions to get ahead of the problem. ¡°But I''ve not dealt with Noble houses!¡±


    ¡°We''ve all heard the story!¡± Thomas growls. ¡°None cared because we thought this was behind you, that you took up the cause with honor!¡±


    ¡°You can''t fight a war on an empty stomach with kitchen knives as weapons!¡± Sykus erupts.


    ¡°True, but...¡± I start.


    ¡°A war? What war? A war has a purpose!¡± Elisa snaps. ¡°You''ve drawn us in to fight their persecution but all we''ve been doing is exchanging the coin they stole from us for weapons to wield and die!¡±


    ¡°Listen to yourself, she got into your head!¡± The rebel yells back at her.


    ¡°We''ve been fighting for years with no end in sight, Sykus! I didn''t need her to tell me our situation wasn''t improving or notice that the people got poorer and poorer, my cousin sold three heads of livestock to buy a sword and almost starved because of it last winter!¡± She screams. ¡°No sword is worth three fucking heads of livestock you fucking...¡± Her voice garbles as her frustration and anger rise to such levels she loses her ability to articulate.


    Eliza, her face red with a touch of white around her eyes, throws her fist at Sykus. The rebel catches it without trouble and propels her away from him. Thomas steps in to catch her, saving her from falling down in the mud. She tries to fight him but he placates her with a hard gaze.


    ¡°I did not do this but tempers are running too high to have a discussion on the matter. We cannot be as Nobles and condemn each other arbitrarily.¡± Sykus tells the leaders while struggling to keep calm.


    ¡°I''ve known of this, the truth isn''t as dark as they are making it out to be. Do not forget they are enemies.¡± The woman says in support. She turns to the Exemplar. ¡°We officially request the parley to be put on hold.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can adjourn for a few hours.¡± Siegfried allows.


    ¡°It saddens me I will not witness the rabble tear itself apart, but we will wait.¡± Mudtwig agrees.


    I exchange a glance with the unshaven officer who sustains it. He makes an almost imperceptible nod. I slide forth the tip of my right foot and put some weight on it. I bend my left knee just slightly and let my hand, still holding the umbrella, fall to my right.


    My movements are so slow they don''t catch the attention of anyone at the table apart from the officer who was already watching me and Siegfried whose eyes snapped to me as soon as I moved my right leg but his expression is a miff confused despite his alertness.


    When the rapier concealed inside the umbrella reaches horizontal level, I activate my perception construct and lion''s leap towards Sykus by pushing out with my left leg while stomping down with my right foot.


    As I cruise through the air, I shape a sundering construct that I apply to my rapier and activate it. I use a lion''s strike and slash upward at Sykus'' neck. His irises, bearing a hint of golden flow, are trained on me and he is raising his arms while shifting to face me.


    The umbrella''s ribs hit his left shoulder, chest, and forearms, causing the wood to bend and then crack. Then the handle, which functions as a scabbard, impacts his throat. It is stopped right there but the blade within isn''t.


    The sharp steel cuts through the sheath and neck as they would glass. Small droplets of blood spill out and splash on my broken umbrella''s oil-cloth. My umbrella! It became tiresome to carry around, sister. Rhm. She grunts.


    I smile and let go of the rapier, using a second lion strike to snatch the Redreef rebel''s head by the hair before it falls out of my reach. Well, it''s a good end for it. I smile internally as I deactivate my perception construct and raise Sykus'' still conscious head to a collective gasp from the audience.

 Comprehensive.Ch35

    Blood tinged with golden energy spills out from the fleshly bit hanging under Sykus'' chin. It gives me enough of a warning to react when I receive a second one, a mass of silver arising from his body''s arms.


    I flick my gaze to the hands of a body that has yet to fall. I witness as the fingers release a construct which immediately begins shaping the surrounding air into sharp bits of shrapnel that fly at me.


    The speed of execution makes it clear he had been prepared and ready to respond to a threat but had not the reflexes to save his own life. How arrogant, he had seen both my weapon and speed yet still underestimated me, failing to understand swings appear slower when watched from a distance.


    His response was adequate, though, the construct would have zoned you for a small while and bought time. I send out ten streams of flow and weave them into his construct to dismantle it from within. The air-shredding construct falls apart and turns into a refreshingly light breeze.


    I jerk Sykus'' head, banging his brain around in his skull to make him lose focus, and lock eyes with him. His irises are glazing over and his expression is turning increasingly confused as he loses what little blood he has left.


    ¡°Summary executions aren''t Nobility''s way because the spectacle of a well-ordained hanging is more useful to quell unrest, they control the system so they have no need to hurry.¡± I calmly explain to the dying rebel. ¡°I, on the other hand, am short on time if not height.¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, this is...¡± Siegfried says with a dismayed tone, trailing off as his words fail him.


    ¡°Buahahahaha!¡± General Mudtwig erupts in boisterous laughter.


    ¡°One moment, he has little time to learn of his death.¡± I politely request. My words cause Sykus'' hazy eyes to widen. ¡°To rebel means one cannot rely on the system that put those you are fighting in power, Sykus. I''ve killed you not because of your betrayal but because you are the kind of human who would not have stepped down or stayed away if deposed. Loss is a heavy sin in war, and this day you''ve paid the price.¡±


    As the last words leave my lips, the light in the rebel''s eyes fades and his jaw morbidly drops. One last stand of flow escapes the man as he dies that rushes out towards the town with such speed I fail to stop it. I flick the now useless piece of flesh at the unshaven officer who catches it without a change to his hard traits.


    Thomas proceeds to pick up my rapier and thrust it in Sykus'' neck to brandish it high for all to see. I applaud the move because, while it won''t quell their troops'' panic at the event, it''ll ensure they won''t immediately break and flee.


    They''ll stay, if only out of curiosity. Elisa is pale, her mouth has been wide open since I took the man''s head off. Sykus'' accomplice is stunned like she can''t believe what happened. The bodyguards are already in full retreat towards the town.


    ¡°Don''t let this one flee, she''ll be of use to you as a witness in the following days.¡± I tell Thomas, causing the middle-aged woman to snap awake and tighten her grip on her light blue dress as she turns to the north to flee.


    ¡°Elisa!¡± The veteran barks.


    The young woman jerks awake as well and lion''s step up to her while joining her hands in a big fist that she slams into the back of the panicked woman''s head, sending her to drop face first into the mud. Elisa then slams one of her knees in the small of her back and slams her right elbow into her temple, knocking her out.


    ¡°Nice.¡± I compliment her reaction time, speed, and method. ¡°Now, General... uh, what was it?¡± I ask because I genuinely forgot.


    ¡°General Wilfred of house Claywood. You have my thanks for delivering these rebels to me on a silver platter.¡± The muscular man proudly responds. ¡°As a reward, I''ll keep the Order''s indiscretion to myself.¡± He adds with a smirk.


    Kh, kh, kh. Is he serious? There is so much hilarious wrongness, I don''t know where to begin! I blink, stunned that the man is trying to blackmail me into not giving me a reward with a secret that''s impossible to keep in the first place.


    Not to mention the only way the Order could be implicated for breach of peace during a parley is if they distort the facts, which involves not keeping quiet about the events. I sigh and shake my head.


    ¡°Elisa, get her back to the camp and bring this, explain what happened.¡± Thomas orders while throwing my rapier with the head at her side. ¡°Keep the troops together until I return.¡±


    The twenty-year-old glances to me and then to him before nodding. Frsh. A loud conflagration suddenly shakes the ground and flames rush out of the windows from the ruined manor at the center of the town. Chrr. The stone building crumbles in a cloud of dust.


    I blink and reflexively glance to Idali just in time to find her slapping her palm on her mouth to smother a guffaw. Our eyes link and I can tell I''m not escaping responsibility for this one either despite this being Sykus''.


    My minions at her side wear various expressions, Uhla and Nahl have complicated expressions while Rowland is gleaming from excitement. They know from experience I''m not going to stop here.


    ¡°That spiteful traitor detonated the last of the firebombs he acquired.¡± Thomas swears with a low voice so that he isn''t heard but the general''s widening smirk makes it evident the man has enhanced his hearing.


    ¡°No matter.¡± I dismiss. ¡°What are the human losses?¡±


    ¡°Some might''ve made it out depending on whether the guards had time to usher a warning or not.¡± The unshaven man responds with a darkening expression. ¡°Either way, I''ve lost loyal friends today.¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, a truce isn''t lightly broken.¡± Siegfried utters. ¡°While internal conflicts are a gray area, you''ve still crossed a line. I can no longer help you.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware, Exemplar.¡± I respond and turn to the officer. ¡°I need your support to lead these negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Execute whatever plan you have but the Redreef rebellion is likely over.¡± Beard bitterly responds. ¡°All that remains for us is to find a way to escape without incurring too many losses.¡±


    ¡°We will see.¡± I reply with calm confidence despite being unsure of how their people will react to Sykus'' death by my hand, it helps that they''re surrounded. ¡°Exemplar, they will have need of the documents.¡± I speak up. ¡°You''ve acquired them thanks to me.¡± I add to hammer my request in.


    ¡°The Order does not prosecute the dead, if it''ll bring peace then so be it.¡± Siegfried replies after consideration.


    As expected, he understands that it''s for the best if Sykus'' supporters receive closure, it''ll prevent the man from turning into a martyr. Thomas quickly snatches the stack of parchments from the table.


    ¡°General.¡± I address the large man still wearing his cocky smile.


    ¡°I''ll of course accept your surrender in their name.¡± He eagerly cuts in, showing little to no patience or even a shred of respect as his mind is focused on the glory awaiting him. I can exploit this later.


    ¡°There will be no surrender unless you''re offering yours.¡± I return with a gentle voice that causes the mute''s eyes to narrow and his hand to wander near the sword fastened around his plate armor. ¡°I will agree to a cessation of hostilities if Mirus commits to supplying the town with food for the week since ours appear to have blown.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking.¡± The general says with a guffaw. ¡°These troops have lost their leader by your hand. You''ve naught to negotiate with, only terms to accept.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, I couldn''t be more serious.¡± I cheerfully return. ¡°Unlike the previously incompetent leader, I singlehandedly am a force to be reckoned with and I''ve fought against forces you couldn''t lift a finger against by myself.¡± Mudtwig''s expression falls.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Arrogant little low born, Mirus'' blood runs deep, it was old and Noble before Caeviel turned from province to Kingdom.¡± He barks. ¡°I''ve commanded on the front-lines against the Rykz, your so-called exploits wouldn''t raise an eyebrow compared to mine!¡±


    He''s likely to favor cohesive formations and overestimate his troops'' capability to fight ours one on one. Can''t you just bash him? Victory seized by my hands alone would have little meaning and further cripple the Redreef rebellion, I intend to leave a force to reckon with here.


    ¡°Let us delay these negotiations and find out, don''t whine when my demands increase tomorrow.¡± I return.


    ¡°Enough, let you both negotiate through me so that some good can come of this day.¡± Siegfried intervenes. He takes his helmet off and places it on the table. ¡°Jessica Freepath, can you convince the rebels to lay down their weapons?¡±


    ¡°Probably, but there will be ropes rather than strings attached.¡± I warn.


    After all, I have to play this game until the Noble pushes so far the responsibility for the failure will be on his back. It wouldn''t be in my interest for the talks to succeed but I''m not going to sabotage them either, especially if I manage to obtain terms the rebels would agree to so as to avoid another battle.


    ¡°State your most basic requirements.¡± Siegfried asks.


    ¡°First, each rebel''s safety must be guaranteed by the Order and no reprisals had after peace is agreed upon. Second, Mirus must buy back the weapons of war if they wish to seize them and make no attempt at taking away farming tools.¡± I state.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The general snorts at me. If I had to guess, he''s thinking I''m posturing.


    ¡°These demands seem reasonable enough to begin with, General Claywood.¡± The Exemplar notes.


    ¡°There is none to discuss unless she agrees to deliver the rebellion''s leaders to me.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, if time is given to you, is this something you can accomplish?¡± The old man asks.


    ¡°It is.¡± I tell him. Thomas stiffens. ¡°But I won''t do it.¡± I deny.


    ¡°They are responsible for many crimes, including banditry on the Empire''s highways at the very least.¡± The Exemplar argues. ¡°But I do have the latitude to offer some leniency.¡±


    ¡°Sykus is dead, let it end here and not further antagonize these people.¡± I justify. ¡°If you promise a blanket pardon, then I can agree to sending them to stand trial so as to restore order.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I cannot do this.¡± Siegfried firmly responds.


    ¡°What a farce.¡± The general suddenly erupts.


    ¡°General Claywood.¡± The old temple guard calls out with a frown.


    ¡°Enough, Exemplar. The Order has fulfilled its role, now stand aside and let me do my job of dealing with the rebels.¡± The man dismisses.


    ¡°It will be too late to ask for Arbitration if events turn in your disfavor, General.¡± Siegfried intently warns. ¡°Once you''ve engaged Jessica Freepath in battle, the Order will be unable to hold a refusal against her.¡± He explains, giving me the odd feeling the message is half meant for me to hear.


    ¡°Her Majesty''s great Nobility never required the Order to deal with internal affairs. You''ve stated the Order''s intent to pursue these people for their crimes and I, Wilfred Claywood, will ensure that both Mirus and the Empire have the opportunity to deliver Justice.¡± The general declares. The muscular man turns to me with a toothy smile. ¡°Here is what is going to happen, little girl, you''re going to agree to my demands or I''m going to return to the camp and order my army to attack.¡± You command barely a regiment, much less an army.


    ¡°And what demands would these be?¡± I ask with a bright smile.


    ¡°You will surrender unconditionally, no coin will be given for the weapons we seize, every officer above that of a squad leader will be held as captives to be put on trial.¡± He lists off. ¡°The rebels themselves will be contained within this town until the conclusion of said trial.¡± The general pauses. ¡°I will keep them decently fed for the duration.¡± He adds almost as an afterthought.


    ¡°Ha.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Funny, what makes you think I would ever agree to this?¡± I question out of curiosity and to learn more about the man to later defeat him.


    ¡°Peasants, they truly have no presence of mind or ability to assess their situation.¡± The lieutenant says with scorn. ¡°You''re surrounded with half your top leadership dead, the rebels'' morale is at its lowest while we have an Exemplar on our side proving the Emperor is with us.¡±


    ¡°Minor inconveniences.¡± I dismiss her. ¡°Is this your last offer, Mudtwig?¡± I ask, causing the large man to lose his smile.


    ¡°It is, and I''ll waste no more time. Agree this very instant or this shall end in the bloodiest manner.¡± He threatens. After waiting a brief moment, he flips around and stomps away with his people.


    ¡°Indeed, this shall have a bloody end.¡± I whisper as I watch them leave.


    Thomas steps to my side as Siegfried turns to me with a stern expression. The mute closes his visor, hiding a face without a trace of surprise. I ignore them to wave at my cute minions to come over. They quickly move and cross paths with the disdainful general.


    ¡°Make your choice, today a battle is to be fought.¡± I formally tell them. Uhla places her hand on Nahl''s shoulder.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Siegfried throws out. ¡°Don''t answer until you''ve heard the facts.¡±


    ¡°We''ve seen enough on the way here.¡± Nahl utters. ¡°From Hetlan to these hills we witnessed the result of abuse unrestrained by people charged to rule, not suppress.¡±


    ¡°You would stand at the side of rebels?¡± The mute directly questions the ex-Templar. ¡°Maintaining order is more important than any individual''s temporary suffering.¡±


    ¡°I may have stuck to this principle whence I had not witnessed the truth behind this stance, not today.¡± Nahl counters. ¡°This rebellion could''ve ended today had those in power been inclined to reason, I will do as resolved to do when I joined the Order. I will help those in need.¡±


    ¡°At the very least have the presence of mind of listening to all the information presented to you before making a decision.¡± The old man berates, addressing all four.


    ¡°I''ve never been one for lectures, and I can''t resist pulling one over on Nobility.¡± Idali cheerfully remarks.


    She crosses over with an eager Rowland while Nahl and Uhla remain as they are but holding postures that make it evident they''re about to move to my side. I throw a questioning glance at the Exemplar.


    ¡°This is not what I had in mind when you told me you had a plan.¡± The Exemplar utters.


    ¡°The day isn''t over, Exemplar.¡± I return. ¡°And peace was never in that general''s mind, you can''t fault me for this battle as I tried to offer reasonable terms despite my stronger negotiating position.¡±


    ¡°Can''t I?¡± He questions. ¡°You could have killed Sykus in the town if your stated goal of removing him from a position of influence proved unworkable. No, whatever your plan is, it functions best if you have the Order implicated in the proof that proved his guilt and take control of this army.¡±


    He could tell it wasn''t merely about the legitimacy of the proof but also about undermining the Order''s standing among the rebels, which must already be rather low. What they say after the battle will have little impact on these rebels, ironic considering none would even think to accuse the Order of dishonesty.


    ¡°I have little interest in commanding this rebellion, in fact I have none other than to make it easier to win this battle so that they are treated as they should be.¡± I honestly argue while dishonestly ignoring part of his objection.


    ¡°Your methods are despicable, Jessica Freepath, no matter the goal. You''ve steered events and played on this general''s personality to arrive at this result from the very beginning.¡± The mute accuses.


    ¡°If my goal is honorable and I only have two methods to achieve it because of limited time, then is the path I choose despicable when it is the one involving the least slaughter?¡± I coldly counter. ¡°Shall I take it upon myself alone to end this battle at risk to my life by destroying this pitiful army they challenge me with?¡±


    ¡°There are other methods with Sykus dead, the Order would have settles this.¡± The mute insists, speaking far too much for one with such a nickname.


    ¡°Listen to your elder, Templar, for he is silent and so should you be.¡± I coldly return. The old man remains quiet, causing Nahl to step in.


    ¡°The Order isn''t here, if Jessica does not act then Claywood will tear the rebels into pieces regardless of who stands in his way.¡± Nahl says. ¡°Exemplar Siegfried would be sidelined by Nobility because this is mostly an internal matter to Mirus.¡±


    ¡°Now, tell me Templar.¡± I speak up. ¡°Would the correct path be for me to slaughter this army by myself? Squad after squad, day after day as battle rages and more fall dead on these fields made muddy by spilled blood because of a misguided notion of honor?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nahl exclaims and Uhla nods firmly. ¡°We''ll make a stand here to end this aimless war.¡±


    ¡°Your reasoning is flawed because you assume it is up to you, Jessica Freepath.¡± Siegfried intervenes. ¡°We needed not come here, the documents could have been entrusted to the Grand Master in Coprich.¡±


    ¡°That is just as flawed an assumption as mine, old man.¡± I gripe. ¡°Who is to say Sykus wouldn''t have caught wind of our plans from the merchants we had to leave behind and countered us? Who is to say most of these rebels would have survived that long? Shall I have let their lives up to fate''s whims instead of acting?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Siegfried sighs with closed eyes, bringing his wrinkles to evidence. He picks up his helmet and sets it back upon his head. ¡°As our Emperor wisely told warriors of old, the fates can bring allies to cross arms. On this day, I wish that neither arm nor sword fails you so that I not spill your blood, Jessica Freepath. May we once more partake food around the same fire if the Lake allows.¡±


    The old man turns and departs on these words, the spikes at the sole of his greaves tears soil from the ground. His gait appears as heavy as the plate he bears on his shoulders and it becomes difficult for me to breathe as I''ve grown to respect the old man for his understanding of other''s plight.

 Comprehensive.Ch36

    As Siegfried walks away, I wonder how much he''s going to involve himself in this fight. I had predicted he wouldn''t intervene much when I allowed him to travel with me, basing that on my knowledge that the old man has little interest in helping Mirus'' greedy Nobility.


    I''m sure he would prefer to resolve the situation by removing the rebel leadership while helping the low born rebels but the fact he noticed I''ve used him might change things. I turn to Thomas whose irritated expression does little to reassure me.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± He speaks up.


    I make my way to my weapons and fasten the belts back around my waist under the eyes of hundreds of rebels hiding into the town''s ruins. Their expressions vary from the angry to the spiteful, the fact they''re not voicing their resentment against me is good but doesn''t truly improve the situation.


    Elisa clearly spread the news of Sykus'' crimes but that was never going to be enough for them to accept me. Mirus'' General is counting on this, if I fail to unite them we''ll have to fight alone and that''ll result in at least one of my minions dying, which isn''t something I can let happen.


    ¡°Uhla, run to the scene of the explosion and help the injured.¡± I call out. Her association with me will improve their view of me. ¡°Idali, Rowland, Nahl, find me an area to set up an ambush in the ruins, it has to at least be concealed from the sight of their eastern forces.¡±


    ¡°Yes ''mam.¡± Idali quips as they run off in different directions.


    Thomas scratches his beard as he watches them go, turning a dubious glance to me once they''ve left. I extend my hand out to invite him to enter the town with me but he ignores it.


    ¡°Let me make something clear, Miss Freepath.¡± He utters. ¡°There will be no battle to speak of, it will be a fighting retreat to the north.¡±


    ¡°I don''t intend to take over.¡± I speak up. ¡°But that would be the mistake that puts a final end to your rebellion, rendering everything you''ve done so far moot.¡±


    ¡°Sykus had already ensured the end of the Redreef with his actions, I will not allow you to usurp it for your own purposes.¡± He counters but his expression is tormented, he evidently isn''t ready to abandon their rebellion.


    ¡°It would be difficult for me to seize control considering I will be gone as soon as I''ve achieved victory here, Thomas.¡± I tell him. ¡°Trust me for just a little while, I''ll deliver you a small victory to build upon and win this battle.¡±


    ¡°My trust comes at the price of my people''s lives, it isn''t something I can grant so easily.¡± He counters.


    ¡°Look around.¡± I wave at the camps surrounding the town''s ruins where Mirus'' soldiers are already gathering. ¡°There will be a battle in town whether you like it or not, what do you have to lose in placing your confidence in me on one small section of the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man stares at me. ¡°How many units?¡±


    ¡°I''ll need at least three squads, including one of archers.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Done, but I''m putting Flo as your second in command.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The sergeant that went after you when you arrived.¡± He tells me while walking away. Ah, mud girl.


    ¡°You need to find and strip these bodyguards of their gear before they get any ideas.¡± I throw the warning at his back.


    ¡°I''m aware, they''ll be dealt with.¡± He responds, unfazed.


    I make my way into town to find intensifying glares turned on me. It doesn''t surprise me that I''m receiving blame for Sykus'' actions, such are people, but it does reinforce my desire to go to spend a few years with the Rykz if I have the chance. Whatever their faults, they take the truth very seriously.


    Thankfully, no one tries to attack me. I''ve demonstrated enough skill to scare even the most hotheaded of Sykus'' supporters and, after years of guerrilla warfare, his reputation among them must''ve taken a dive such that his fall isn''t as much of a shock as it would otherwise be.


    One ambusher would not be an issue but if several took a go at me, like the bodyguards, then it could provoke a disastrous chain-reaction that would devolve the situation into a full-blown fight. It''s going to be an uphill battle to build enough support to get these people out of their bind.


    What would Leomi do? Probably something naughty to get your mind off of this. A grin blossoms on my face as I think of her ability to distract me. It quickly falls as I recall how she dismissed me. I need to get laid if I''m just forgetting what she did, and she''s my only option.


    It worked, though. I shake my head with a thin smile as I realize I''m no longer as worried about what''s to come. I take a turn into a street surrounded by burnt logs that used to be houses to make my way towards the now destroyed manor.


    I find several dozen injured lying on the ground with Uhla quickly going through them assessing their wounds. These officers, dressed in mismatched jackets and tunics, made it out with burns and broken bones.


    It may be cruel of me but my first thought is that it''s a good thing since they can still command their troops. Their expressions range from the angry to the furious, all of them are clearly aware of who it was that screwed them.


    It would be counterproductive to pitch in, and definitely perceived as opportunistic despite it being in all our interests to get on the same page. I send out twenty portions of flow to Uhla so they get back on their feet faster and head off to get acquainted with the environment.


    I run into Elisa walking out of an alley with my rapier. The young woman is tightly holding onto my rapier in her fist as she looks down, her expression one of mourning. She holds the weapon out to me but I refuse it.


    ¡°I''ve no more use for it, keep it and remember to verify before you trust.¡± I tell her.


    Elisa throws me a look of confusion. It''s clear she''s lost and doesn''t know what to do. I give her a thin smile and move on. She''ll have to figure out what she should be doing when the battle starts or she''ll die. I keep going until I arrive at a crossing near the center of town and spot Rowland. He hurries over with a somber expression.


    ¡°Didn''t find anything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, most walls can barely stay upright, I expect half to fall from the slightest push and the rest to drop when troops come marching in town.¡± He replies with overwhelming pessimism. ¡°Either way, we won''t remain hidden from their officers'' sight very long.¡± What a cute perceptive minion, figuring out my intent.


    ¡°We could still use that.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I suppose, there is a street that runs south-west to north-east in a diagonal. It''s not very far and there are plenty of crumbling walls if you want to set up an ambush.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Let''s wait to hear what the others have found.¡± I tell him and launch a fireball to burn into the sky.


    I then turn my gaze up to the east of the valley and spot a group of officers on horseback looking in our direction. Among them is General Claywood. I make a point to wave at him because much of what I do will depend on him.


    As expected, Siegfried isn''t at the man''s side. He stands against me today but it is out of duty to his Emperor rather than a will to foil me. Idali and Nahl arrive almost at the same time from the north and south.


    ¡°What do you have for me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not much, I found a series of shallow pitfalls and spike traps made of brittle wood.¡± Idali tells me.


    ¡°There is a north-south street that leads to a bridge over the river, I think it was the main street.¡± Nahl reports. ¡°There are plenty of ruins to hide behind for an ambush but they''re unstable.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect, go find Thomas and tell him to send the squads he promised there, make sure the archers bring at least half a quiver each and spread out the arrows.¡± I order the ex-Templar. ¡°Also, grab Uhla on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Right away, ''mam¡± He acknowledges with a serious nod.


    I watch him depart at a job with the claymore bouncing on his back with a chill down my back. A horrifying thought goes through my mind. Am I turning into a serious responsible woman?


    ¡°Let''s build a catapult.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rowland asks while Idali perks up. ¡°We really don''t have the materials for that, or the knowledge really.¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like doing something crazy.¡± I reply with a huge grin.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I have the feeling this is going to be stupid rather than crazy.¡± He mumbles. ¡°But... what for?¡±


    ¡°To ambush them, of course. It needs to be a surprise and what''s more surprising than a warrior falling on you from the skies?¡± I ask rhetorically.


    ¡°Called it.¡± Rowland utters with a laugh.


    ¡°I''m doing it!¡± Idali exclaims. ¡°You''re too shor... I mean you can''t go charging into enemy lines as the commander.¡± She quickly changes her justification as I glare at her.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I tell her. ¡°Let''s go find that street.¡±


    We head off towards the north because the river and bridge will make it easier to control incoming troops than the entrance to the town. The street is crawling with rebels belonging to several different units, which are apparently made up of two to three squads as far as I can tell.


    Each of those units is holding a crossing and buildings, or ruins, around them. I quickly find wooden beams that have lived through a bit of a blaze but survived. Rowland''s overdeveloped body comes into use to gather a few.


    ¡°It''s really unfair that neither of you is helping.¡± He complains for the third time.


    ¡°I''m preparing to launch, I can''t tire myself out with petty work like this.¡± Idali justifies.


    ¡°I''m trying to figure out how to make a catapult out of this.¡± I explain. ¡°And I''m only slightly taller than average, I can''t carry these things by myself.¡±


    ¡°We could carry them together!¡± He snaps.


    ¡°But how would I bully you then?¡± I ask with a quizzical expression.


    ¡°Rhapfhmfhm!¡± Rowland explodes but his voice peters out in frustration.


    The girl with dried mud on her face, arrives with thirty peasants armed with spears and bows, the latter are all built like bulls. I sigh because, along with the Mirus soldiers forming up in ranks up the valley, I have no time left to work on my grand plan.


    ¡°Flo, is it?¡± I call out.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± She groans back. I swear this girl is a wild urchin, I love her. You would.


    ¡°Station a squad of your people along the end of the street facing the bridge, set the beams he gathered in the middle to make it difficult for them to charge us.¡± I instruct. ¡°The archers and the other squad are to come with me.¡±


    ¡°Jess, I need these!¡± Idali protests.


    ¡°Follow along, I''ll throw you myself.¡± I offhandedly reply.


    ¡°That doesn''t sound safe.¡± She responds, her enthusiasm dropping.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be perfectly fine.¡± I reassure her as I walk away.


    ¡°That is not what I meant.¡± She mutters.


    Flo heads up to the unit defending the entrance of the town, which is a few dozen meters away from the bridge, to explain that we''re taking over. I launch a fireball in the air to make sure the general knows to over-commit his troops here despite having no real line of sight on that battlefield.


    I then direct the squad with spears to conceal themselves in a side-street crossing this one. I drag Rowland and the archers to a ruin that doesn''t have a roof right next to the alley.


    ¡°We have no line of sight to shoot anything from here.¡± A woman with large shoulders and muscular arms speaks up.


    ¡°That''s fine, Rowland will take care of that for you.¡± I reply and walk off.


    ¡°We''ll be waiting for the right moment to bring the wall down and shoot them.¡± He quickly explains to her.


    ¡°What? Then why are we defending the entrance to the town? Just let them walk in and do that.¡± She protests.


    I don''t hear Rowland''s answer but he has enough experience to figure out my plan and I''ve no more time to waste on explaining myself when only a victory will get me what I need to win this battle.


    ¡°Flo! Get your warriors in two ranks, we''ll be absorbing their charge and retreating behind the crossing from where our other squad will flank them.¡± I call out.


    ¡°Grhm.¡± She grunts the acknowledgment with a sharp nod and starts signaling to the ten peasants to follow my order.


    Communicating with her is a bit frustrating but I don''t complain because her obedience and lack of complaint shows she agrees with my plan. I hear a set of hooves in the distance so I run my gaze through the verdure bordering the river.


    In addition to the three squads of soldiers on the other side of the bridge, some of which are likely going to attack other streets, there are a few dozen soldiers marching from the east along the other side of the river.


    It''s a sign that Claywood took the bait. Clac. I snap my fingers at Idali who runs over to join the soldiers. Nahl and Uhla arrive running as Mirus soldier begin crossing the bridge with painted wooden shields held over their heads.


    Arrows start falling on them from our back-lines when they reach the half-way point but they achieve little success so their officers call off the following volleys.


    The man on horseback is at the very back, the tunic covering his chain-mail and hard leather armor is embroidered with a crest depicting a white wall with crenelations. He is armed with a proper war-hammer that has a thin head meant to punch through bone and steel alike.


    ¡°Stagger your ranks and lower your spears.¡± I call out.


    The ten peasants follow the command in good order, showing they''ve some experience and training. They make a wall of spears composed of two lines. I hadn''t given the order beforehand because doing so now presents a strong front and gives these soldiers the impression we intend to hold.


    I assume Flo hadn''t because it''ll be more difficult to retreat like this and her narrowing eyes support that conclusion. Nahl and Uhla are holding our right flank together, the hardest one because their weapons will always find shields. This detail can be quite significant in such a small skirmish.


    Mirus'' six squads of soldiers finally make it past the bridge and four begin advancing on our position. The other two make their way to our left and right to assault other positions.


    Three of the squads attacking us are armed with swords while the other wields bows. It is difficult for me not to draw my broadsword but I can''t seize the victory for them. Hopefully, my four minions will prove enough of an asset to minimize their losses.


    ¡°Charge!¡± The Lordling orders from atop his horse on the back-lines.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± They cry out in response but their enthusiasm feels forced to my ears.


    The soldiers lower their shields to protect their chests and rush at us. Arrows begin falling from above on their lines, coming from further behind us. Most of the projectiles plant themselves into shields but some find shoulders while others bounce off on skulls.


    Very few of the soldiers fall but enough to cause their attack to waver for a moment, reducing the speed at which they''ll impact us. Mirus'' archers, located at the back of their lines, return fire but aim at my squad, forcing me to act.


    I reach out with my flow and use a couple of portions to deflect the arrows away from the unarmored peasants. Their charge slows down as they run into the beams of wood spread across the ground but it isn''t nearly enough to stop them.


    The soldiers raise their swords and push out their wooden shields to intercept the spears as far away from them as possible since arrows are no longer a threat. Most of my fighters aim straight at these large targets, failing at killing anyone but managing to arrest their momentum enough to stay out of reach from their weapons.


    Among those who fail, because the point of their spear slipped or they missed entirely, two are injured in the chest and arm while the last manages to luckily bury his weapon in the skull of a soldier.


    The woman drops dead, bringing with her the spear in her head. The low born man tries to panically back off to recover his weapon which causes him to bump in the peasant right behind him, destabilizing the formation.


    The fight that follows is a show of incompetence as both Mirus'' soldiers and the peasants fumble around, smacking spears and swords away with their weapons to stay alive.


    Fear is present on all their faces. This entire spectacle saddens me because I see little difference between these soldiers and peasants, none here wishes to be here fighting each other.


    The former wants their pay and have little choice but to fight or risk hanging for desertion while the latter want a better life. These naive people clearly didn''t pick up arms to kill anyone but to fight the oppression in their lives, incarnated by Nobles and their unjust laws.


    Idali uses her Vuskyt spear to break through a shield and impale two soldiers with a single thrust while Uhla and Nahl do their best to protect those to their right rather than attack the fearful soldiers.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± I calmly call out.


    Mirus'' soldiers suddenly brighten with relief as their opponents begin falling back. So much so that, for a brief moment, they don''t try to take advantage of our inevitable disorganization.


    It does not last. The Noble has no need to give orders for bloodthirsty expressions to suddenly blossom on the soldiers'' faces. They launch forth after the peasants to try to trip them or split their skulls as they walk back.


    The peasant to the left of Flo launches a wild swing of his spear, using it as a club, to push away the threats to his life but the weapon somehow plants itself in a soldier''s shield.


    He fails to tear it out within the first second and, instead of letting go to keep his position in line, he tries again and finds himself isolated. Three soldiers swing their swords at him before I can act.


    One unsteady blow hits his throat, splitting it open like a ripe fruit. A slash cuts through his clavicle and a couple of ribs before stopping. A pommel lands right on his skull, breaking through to paint the responsible soldier''s hand red with chunks of white, gray, and black brain-stuff sticking to it as well.


    I grit my teeth and keep moving backward despite a crushing desire to end it all now because it will save more lives in the long run to let them rush at us without giving them pause to rethink their foolishness.


    Our retreat feels excruciatingly slow and two more of the peasants die before we reach the alley where the second squad awaits in ambush. It almost breaks the squad but they manage to hold on.


    The soldiers spare not a single glance to their flanks as they keep pressuring us almost to the breaking point. The peasants charge with their spears out and plunge into the soldiers'' right flank, killing a half-dozen on impact.


    The soldiers in the front don''t immediately realize the deaths of their comrades and keep pressuring so I reach out with my hand to expel two more portions of flow. I pull air to me and apply myself to creating hard small grains within that breeze.


    ¡°Now, Rowland!¡± I bellow.


    The wall of a building starts falling into the street, right onto the archers following after the infantry. Before it hits the ground, I narrow my focus on the unstructured energy and send out the air I''ve reshaped.


    The hard grains hit the soldiers'' faces like sand, causing them to curse as they raise their shields and forearms to protect their eyes. Meanwhile, the squad of archers behind them is pummeled by a shower of stones followed by one of arrows that finishes them off.


    Rowland bursts out to charge the Noble atop his horse who takes a moment to think until the archers turn their bows towards him and immediately flees, leaving a little more than two squads of soldiers under his command to fend for themselves.

 Comprehensive.Ch37

    The archers immediately switch to firing at the back of the soldiers who''re still protecting themselves from the hail I''m blowing in their faces. A half-dozen of them fall and they finally realize that there are now archers firing at them from behind.


    ¡°Push!¡± I urge the two low born squads but only the one to my left presses the attack while those in front of me hesitate.


    Of the twenty soldiers left, a third turns to charge the archers but Rowland lion''s steps to block them with his bastard sword held in both hands. Nahl begins pressuring their now thinned lines with the claymore while Uhla throws her sword at a woman who receives it in the head.


    She grabs two of our injured peasants by their clothes and drags them to the back. With my construct''s harassment, Rowland as well as the archers attacking one side while Nahl pressures the other, the peasants finally recover from their panicked retreat and get back to the attack.


    Our formation is overwhelmingly more favorable than theirs but they have shields that allow them to focus entirely on defense. After a few tens of seconds without casualties, I notice that the Noble didn''t run far and is using the fact Rowland is no longer going after him to charge the archers.


    ¡°Idali!¡± I call out as she crouches down to charge. ¡°To me!¡±


    While she rises back up, I burn the rest of the energy in a burst of wind that shreds the hands of a handful of soldiers. Idali leaps back and lands by my side, allowing me to quickly wrap four portions of flow around her torso.


    ¡°Go, my minion, spread your metaphorical wings and fly to your destiny!¡± I cheerfully exclaim as I propel her over the fighters'' heads with kinetic force.


    ¡°Wench! At least give me real wings if you''re going to admit I have none when you throw me!¡± She screams in protest as she flies off.


    Metaphorical tears forms in the corner of my eyes at my minion''s dedication, loyalty, and enthusiasm. Idali bats her arms and legs as she barrels towards the Noble charging with his war-hammer held overhead.


    She thrusts out with her Vuskyt spear and hits the man in the heart, throwing him off his saddle just as his weapon falls. It impacts a peasant''s shoulder instead of his head and that of the woman right next to him.


    The horse, on the other hand, keeps charging and bumps in the backs of the archers. The one who now has a broken shoulder falls flat on his face while another two stumble forward, the woman loses her grip on her bow while the other loses his hold on his arrow and bowstring.


    The projectile flies off, past Rowland''s head to cut the ear of a soldier and land square in Nahl''s chest to be stopped by his hard leather armor reinforced by a defensive construct.


    As I prepare to call for surrender since Idali took out their Liege, the Noble barely deflects a follow-up stab from Idali with his war-hammer. I frown, the soldiers are surrounded from three sides and outnumbered but this still isn''t going all too well.


    ¡°Work together to break their shield-wall!¡± I bark.


    While my words make it through their ears to their brains, I decide to act to break the stalemate. I draw a portion of flow and snap it into a lion''s leap to flash past Flo towards the Mirus'' frightened soldiers.


    I apply another portion to my palm as I slam it into a shield and direct the kinetic force through it. My hand stops dead on impact but the soldier flies off to crash into those protecting his back, his rib-cage caved in. I crouch to dodge a counter-slash and leap back.


    As I land, and the peasants exploit the two holes I made in their lines with their spears, I spot a squad of cavalry that appears from the east with arrows planted in their wooden kite shields reinforced by hardened leather.


    These ten Nobles likely traveled along this side of the river and hid behind the ruins when they could. It seems like I''ve succeeded more than I expected at making their General over-commit to me.


    He clearly felt so strongly his troops would win he sent reinforcements without a single clue about what happened or waiting for a report. Idali flicks her Vuskyt spear up to deflect a blow from the Noble''s war-hammer and slams the handle into the man''s nose.


    As blood spurts from his face and the man tries to step back, she uses her symbiont to flash past him using a blind-spot. She raises her spear overhead and spins it around to thrust it under her left armpit, impaling the Lord from behind. She then turns to the squad of riders to charge them.


    ¡°Rowland, Nahl, go help her!¡± I command as I send them each five portions of flow.


    The two store the energy in their gourds and immediately disengage without trouble to themselves or the peasants thanks to the fact the enemy formation is crumbling.


    The lack of bodies to fill the gaps in their lines to hold back the fourteen peasants as well as defend from the nine archers firing at them is proving deadly and causing soldiers to drop like flies.


    With this part of the battle mostly under control, I keep my attention on Idali as she crouches with her right leg behind and propels herself straight at the rider. She has such speed that her thrusts goes through both the horse''s head and the rider''s chest.


    Her Vuskyt spear is, of course, ripped out of her hands as she impacts the horse''s side while it drops dead. She does manage to bounce herself off it and have her symbiont stomp on the ground with enough force to send herself over the lance that the following Noble tries to kill her with.


    Her left knee smashes the Lord''s face, mostly by accident, and they both fall in a clump behind the mount. In fear for her life as a Lady at the back of the group pulls on her reins to go after her, I reach out to the flow stored in Rowland''s gourd and link to it.


    Thankfully, he didn''t completely seize control of it and allows me or I wouldn''t be able to do this. I draw the energy out and shape an air-needle that I launch at the woman''s back.


    The construct gets past her chain-mail but stops dead on her hard leather armor so, with a thought, I released the compressed air and set fire to it. The woman panics and jumps off her horse to deal with flames that have already burnt out.


    This gives Idali enough time to kill the Noble whose nose she shattered by elbowing his skull again. Nahl slams his claymore into a horse, causing it to wildly veer off to the side and block another two.


    The three work together to effectively turn their charge into a melee and then a complete clusterfuck of horses as well as human limbs flying around. My minions do manage to stop them in the street, preventing them from interfering.


    Shit. I notice four soldiers suddenly charge out towards the archers, leaving three injured behind. During my minion''s fight, the peasants picked off soldier after soldier until their numbers dwindled to a mere handful. The issue is that I wasn''t paying close enough attention and their suicidal charge might double our casualties.


    Hm? My hand snaps to my waist to seize two broadsword hilts between four fingers. Just do this. She flicks our arm back with more strength than I could muster without a construct and then hangs back as if to wind up our spine.


    She uses a full body lion strike to unwind, stomping forward to launch the weapons at the soldiers'' backs while adjusting their trajectory with three thin filaments of flow. The short broadsword impales one straight in his neck while the other impacts the other in the small of her back. Easy.


    No, I don''t think anyone else can do this, sister, at least not within a split second''s reaction time. That''s because they think, don''t do that. I let out a small laugh as the archers focus their fire on the remaining two soldiers and turn them into cheap pincushions.


    ¡°Charge and end these Nobles!¡± I bellow.


    ¡°Yaah!¡± Flo yells with a few of her people.


    The peasants charge out with their spears brought forth. I smile as I walk up to my weapons and jerk them out of the two dead soldiers. The Nobles, who used much of their reserves of energy on their armors to block my assaulting minions, struggle to hold them back.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    It doesn''t help that half kept their lances to try to exchange blows with Nahl and Idali to now be faced with a swarm of fifteen peasants supported by arrows. It would be easier for them to deal with if the pushed their mounts forth with their swords.


    ¡°For the Queen!¡± One yells out and his cry is picked up.


    Idali suddenly launches at the Lord facing her with his lance, her silhouette blurring as she leaps past him to thrust her Vuskyt spear in and out of his throat. I''m more than certain the maneuver wouldn''t be possible without the symbiont''s cool substance that makes it feel like time is slower.


    The man, looking dazed, looks to his left and right as blood streams out of his neck. He soon drops. As his body hits the ground, Idali leaps at the back of another Noble to impale her from behind.


    The five who still have a mount try to charge past Nahl but he executes three of their horses in a single beastly swing of his claymore, proving that being average in size isn''t a detriment to effectiveness.


    They lose another of theirs to a clever counter from Rowland who flicks aside a sword with a perfectly calculated amount of force that leaves his sword in a perfect position for a thrust to the heart.


    Three peasants cooperate to kill two Nobles lying on the ground by poking at them until their spears find their way into their bellies. This is the last straw for the Nobles who turn tail one after the other, the two who still have a mount leave the others in the dust.


    Flo slams her spears in between the legs of a Lord, causing the man to slam head-first into the ground. Her move is imitated by two peasants who each trip a Noble who are then swarmed by the rest and promptly executed.


    A volley of arrows rises and falls on the retreating riders, injuring the shoulder and waist of one while the other somehow takes two arrows in the inside of his thigh.


    The two survive and manage to flee over the bridge while the peasants execute the injured with blood-thirst similar to what Mirus'' soldiers showed when they thought they were winning.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± They exclaim.


    Rowland notices the spectacle first but stays silent despite his grit teeth. Idali dismisses the show with a shrug but still looks away. Uhla is at the back healing our most injured and doesn''t catch on. Nahl''s expression falls and turns greenish at the gory spectacle of spears being repeatedly thrust in the bodies.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Nahl calls out without effect.


    ¡°Order!¡± I bark, estimating they''ve let out their fears enough to keep going. It takes a moment but they stop stabbing. ¡°We''re going to operate as reinforcements now, you have two minutes to rest!¡±


    Of the fourteen that made it out of this skirmish with light injuries, half drop to their ass on the spot and one lands in a puddle of blood. I notice that there are a few loose mounts that stayed around as my three minions head over, Nahl and Rowland holding their weapons out to each other.


    ¡°Keep them.¡± I stop them. ¡°You''re not aggressive enough Nahl, the claymore helps with it and Rowland''s going to bust his shoulder again if he continues using it recklessly like he has, not to mention the bastard sword keeps him somewhat defensive.¡± They sigh and take back their weapons.


    ¡°Remember when you stripped me naked and left me unconscious in an alley?¡± Idali cuts in to ask rhetorically. ¡°Being thrown was much, much, worse.¡± She tells me with a grin that contradicts her statement.


    ¡°That''s not the whole story, and you got the order wrong, I knocked you unconscious before stripping...¡± I pause because Rowland is making an odd face and Nahl is staring. ¡°Okay, that definitely came out wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± The ex-Templar questions with a serious frown, pettily preventing this discussion from devolving further.


    ¡°I do, go help Uhla wrap things up.¡± I order him. ¡°Idali, Rowland, try to catch us five horses to ride.¡±


    They split without wasting time like good minions. Flo walks up to me, there is now blood splatter decorating the dried mud sticking to her face. She raises her spear and slams the blunt end on the ground with a stern nod.


    ¡°Take the shields, leave the swords unless you have some training for them.¡± I tell her.


    Flo nods, she heads off to grab two of the least injured to point them at the gear to pick up and distribute. It takes a few minutes for everyone to get their shit together enough I consider them ready to go.


    ¡°Up, we''re leaving!¡± I call out.


    ¡°Give us a minute.¡± One responds, speaking for most.


    ¡°We''re going on the attack until we capture their supplies.¡± I continue, ignoring the protest. My words cause most heads to perk up. ¡°Whoever scores the most kills gets first pick at the food!¡±


    The peasants jump to their feet like their asses are on fire with enthusiastic faces despite likely thinking that this is a tall ordeal. As I lead the troop out of the town, to the dismay of many, Rowland and Nahl catch up on horseback with the other two riding behind.


    ¡°The injured?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sent them back to the headquarters.¡± Uhla replies.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°You four are to lead the charge but dismount as soon as our lines clash.¡± I instruct.


    ¡°Was a meal really all you could promise them for risking their lives?¡± She questions with a disapproving expression.


    ¡°It''s what speaks to them at this moment, it''ll motivate them to stay alive.¡± I reply as I try not to get annoyed at her naivety. ¡°They''re hungry and, to them, fighting for their next meal makes much more sense than to fight for coin they can''t spend or a future they simply can''t see hope for on this battlefield. Those in charge too often fail to understand that there is a difference between why someone enlists and why they keep fighting, speeches are only suitable at the start or end of a battle.¡±


    She replies with a hesitant nod. Rowland and Nahl tap their mounts'' flanks to push them to the forefront as we leave the ruins to march alongside the river towards the east.


    I hope that the enemy general witnesses us and understands the extent of his defeat. This should destabilize the arrogant Noble and possibly draw Siegfried out. I don''t use a fireball because, after three times, he would likely realize that it was all a trap from the start.


    We quickly reach another entrance that gives into the ruins and encounter a skirmish where twenty soldiers occupying the street are trying to force their way into ruins defended by handfuls of peasants with shoddy spears.


    ¡°Arrows! Shields up! Cavalry charge!¡± I command.


    The nine archers move to the center of the path and nock projectiles on their bowstrings while Nahl and Rowland launch their mounts forth. The peasants take a bit longer to set formation with the wooden shields they stole but manage to form a decent enough line.


    ¡°Infantry, advance!¡± I order.


    The arrows fall on the back of the soldiers, causing multiple injuries but killing none. As they turn to face the threat, they witness two horses galloping at them and another volley of projectiles flying at them while two rows of peasants with spears begin their march.


    Mirus'' soldiers try to form a shield-wall but, without even mentioning the harassment from the other rebel unit, they''re too bogged down in rubble to do so in time. The arrows drop, killing one by piercing through her right eye.


    Nahl and Rowland use their longer weapons to carve a way through their ranks. In the back, Uhla and Idali use their weapons to finish off those they pass by. They''re so successful they kill seven of their foes and make it all the way to the other side of their ranks.


    ¡°Infantry, charge!¡± I bark.


    ¡°Yaaarrh!¡± Flo and her people scream out.


    The peasants start running and almost immediately break their lines, ostensibly because most of them are struggling to manage both a shield and spear at the same time.


    The rebels make contact, losing two while they kill four. They begin wavering and that''s when my four minions who have dismounted engage their back-line.


    It seems like the soldiers are at the breaking point but they somehow manage to grit their teeth through it. If I had to guess, this is a result of ruthlessness from one side or the other convincing each that surrender will result in death.


    ¡°Archers, flank.¡± I order.


    The squad drops their bows and draw the long knives at their waist to follow the command. They move in a single file in quite the show of discipline to sneak by the side of the street to join the battle.


    The other unit is still harassing the soldiers but they aren''t committing nearly as much as my rebels, whether hesitant or fearful in nature, their decision shows they don''t want to risk their lives for a battle they deem winning.


    This type of thinking is, in fact, a great way to lose a won battle. That fact is compounded by my troop''s use of shields which reduces their lethality compared to when they could hold their spears in both hands.


    ¡°Attack, break them!¡± I encourage as the archers fold into the fight.


    The other unit grows more enthusiastic but remains standoffish. No matter, Nahl and Rowland suddenly bring down their weapons, splitting two skulls which opens a huge breach into the enemy ranks.


    Idali suddenly flashes through and appears in the middle of their group. She thrusts her spear in a soldier''s back and then slams the butt of her weapon, still buried in the man, into the head of another. The two squads of soldiers fold like wet parchment and start running away.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Flo erupts.


    As before, I decide not to immediately intervene despite deeming the chase pointless and unlikely to result in many kills in these ruins where one can climb, hide, or sprint off in any direction.


    I''ve read that it''s best to let soldiers vent after a victory before pushing them towards the next. Although I''m relatively certain the writer was speaking about taking long breaks between battles rather than skirmishes, I think it applies here just fine.

 Comprehensive.Ch38

    As the peasants rush to pursue the soldiers, Flo and my minions do their best to corral them. The entire commotion scares the horses more than the battle did and they flee. I walk along the street deeper into town to give it a quarter of an hour before intervening.


    ¡°Assemble!¡± I bellow.


    Peasants start returning, including from other units that I hadn''t seen before. From all appearances, they came from nearby areas where soldiers fled at the arrival of the small horde.


    My troop grows to an impressive forty in numbers, including fourteen archers with large enough muscles I consider giving them shields just to break enemy lines. I decide against it because they likely lack the training. I wave at my minions to tell them to gather.


    ¡°Did you spot a significant battle while you were playing around?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Not directly but there are smoke columns and dust clouds in the south.¡± Rowland replies with Nahl nodding while Idali and Uhla cluelessly shake their heads.


    ¡°No skirmishes east?¡± I question.


    ¡°We broke them up, many left for the south.¡± The ex-Templar says.


    ¡°Form ranks!¡± I bark out.


    As they gather into lines, I notice that a good third of the peasants wield scythes while a few have flails rigged with nails on the wooden head to increase their killing potential.


    We make our way south, breaking up skirmishes deep into the ruins which makes it clear the rebel units defending the border of town didn''t hold and had to retreat.


    During the short journey, I try to think up tactics to increase their chances but each involves complicated maneuvers or cooperation that they haven''t trained for, leaving me with only positioning tricks as those I''ve used.


    These aren''t drones, after all, they do not have innate advantages that allow them to cooperate seamlessly. Attempting to make them follow semi-complicated plans or apply formations they''ll forget about as soon as the fight starts would backfire and result in more losses.


    ¡°Flo, pick yourself a squad.¡± I order the girl. ¡°Your role is to act separately of us and flank when possible.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± She grunts.


    We arrive at an accidental plaza made up of a broken granary and the crumbled structures that used to surround it where a mess of a skirmish is unfolding in full swing.


    Atop the debris are dozens of carcasses of peasants, soldiers, and horses alike. This vicious battle began with a volley that decimated the rebels before a cavalry charge was ordered that resulted in a good half of the horses breaking their legs on the uneven ground.


    Since even Nobles couldn''t be so stupid as to give out such an order, I assume that the Redreef officers somehow camouflaged the ground to make it look stabler than it was.


    The riders likely stopped their horses and dismounted to join the infantry after losing so many mounts because they''re now engaged in a completely disorganized melee with the rebels. My troops begin breaking ranks to go help their own, which will result in several dozen more isolated duels.


    ¡°Stay in formation!¡± I command with a harsh tone, stopping them. The problem is that this discipline won''t last so I have to quickly give orders for them to follow. All I can think of is to give these rebels an organized unit they can regroup around. ¡°Advance in line, do not break ranks under any pretext! Flo, go dislodge their archers. Archers, go support her.¡±


    The rebels fan out to advance on the plaza, resulting in the rebels nearby to flock to my unit''s lines to escape their, likely in their minds, doom. The weak point of my hasty plan is that our ranks lose cohesion but Mirus'' soldiers aren''t organized enough to exploit this.


    ¡°Rowland, Nahl, go yell at them to form battle-lines.¡± I instruct.


    ¡°Uhla, use flow to get whoever you can back on their feet but don''t be conservative to the most injured.¡±


    ¡°Bandages?¡± She asks with tightening traits.


    I flip my pouch open and grab my roll to throw at her. As she runs off, it hits me that I''ve just ordered her to deal with the situation the same way Leomi did when my left arm was in flames.


    There is no doubt some of these rebels will lose limbs, fingers, eyes, and ears because of my command. My emotions roil, my justifications for preserving both my stamina and flow start feeling like the excuses of a hypocrite when I could be directly saving lives.


    ¡°Screw it.¡± I swear. ¡°Idali we''re going for it, take the lead I''ll have your back.¡±


    As I draw my long broadsword, her silhouette flashes past me and leaps over our lines. I insult her under my breath because she both robbed me of the opportunity to catapult her over and to force me to run after her.


    As I lion''s step to pick up speed and leap over the rebels, I hear screams and catch sight of a hand still holding a sword flying up in the sky. How, by the Lake, did she do that with a spear?


    I lion''s leap over the peasants and land feet first on a soldier''s back, breaking it at waist level. The woman gargles and aimlessly searches for the sword that escaped her hands around her so I finish her off with a quick thrust in the back of her skull.


    When I raise my gaze, I witness Idali moving like a tempest of blood from duel to duel, using her spear like a precise blade to allow her to chain attacks. I smile appreciatively and extend my palm towards her while releasing flow.


    As she lands in a crouch and slashes at the neck of a Noble in chain-mail who just severed a rebel''s head off, I use my energy to take stock of the kinetic force around her. As soon as she rises back up, I launch her at another target.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Idali screams as she flies past me.


    ¡°You go, girl!¡± I encourage her with an innocent smile.


    I lion''s step to pursue, going past a small group fight so I slash out in passing and injure two soldiers. Both turn but only one leaves an opening that gets him killed. Idali fumbles on landing and almost gets hit by a peasant''s scythe.


    A soldier tries to quickly kill her with a lion strike but she manages to block him with her Vuskyt spear. As I was about to go in to help, she leans back and her right leg kicks up.


    Thuk. The man receives her heel in his chin. His eyes roll back and he drops unconscious, perhaps even straight up dead from the sound of the impact. Meanwhile, Idali starts falling backward because she didn''t really think her move through.


    I send out a couple more portions of flow and launch her back at the group battle I cruised by. She flies off screaming exaggeratedly, basically showing off, while I casually trot after her.


    ¡°Ah, woops.¡± I murmur as a soldier steps out of reach of a spear and Idali impacts him.


    ¡°Don''t use me like a battering ram!¡± She yells.


    I lion''s leap to her side and intercept a slash aimed at her back. We move together to flank this melee, I take the left and her the right. As we tear apart those too focused on their opponents to notice us, a large group gathers to charge my troops.


    I shape another few hundred small hard grains of air and blow them at our current opponents with a gust of wind, blinding most and allowing us to end them in a relatively short amount of time with the rebels'' help.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    We then charge at the unit attacking the ranks of rebels, or mostly trying to hold them back as they try to regroup. They''re led by a Noble wielding a pole-arm with a long blade at the front who is digging into our troops.


    Nahl and Rowland are busy keeping the wings of our formation together so they''re not free to go deal with him. Idali is already fighting with five soldiers who turned to block us, leaping back and forth to stay out of reach as she tries to flank them, so I leave her to it and gather my flow.


    I activate my perception construct and shape a sundering one before walking into the hole Idali is making into their ranks. She flashes past me as I walk in and stabs a woman in the forehead through a steel helmet.


    I crouch down as I spread my flow and propel myself forth with a burst of kinetic force, straight at the man through his troops. I use my faster thinking speed to lion''s step while slashing at the soldiers I pass by, decapitating a dozen by the time I reach the Noble.


    The man must''ve heard something or received a warning because he turns around swinging with a powerful lion strike that my cuirass would have trouble to block even with the defensive runic construct.


    I raise my arm and use a lion''s strike to deliver an arcing slash at his legs that launches my body into a spin which allows me to dodge his pole-arm and cut his legs off at the knees.


    As his blade swings into the air in front of my face, my back crashes into him which bumps him away from his still upright calves. I flick my broadsword around for a blind slash as I impact the ground.


    I roll over myself almost uncontrollably to somehow end upright and balanced on my feet, laughing like an idiot because that was a lot of fun. I glance down to find that I''m standing on a piece of the Noble''s chest and a chunk of rubble.


    He was cut across his chest and right arm. The Lord dies gasping like a fish out of water, his body split into five pieces by two blows. As I look around, I witness soldiers running away from my unit''s advancing horde of spears.


    ¡°That''s a surprising number of rebels.¡± I note, counting almost seventy rebels grouped up under Rowland and Nahl''s instructions.


    In the east, Flo is tearing a few dozen archers apart on a pile of rubble where they apparently hid behind with our archers shooting over their heads towards a target I can''t see but isn''t firing back. I conclude that this is the end of the skirmish and swing my broadsword in the air to get rid of the blood coating the blade.


    ¡°Freepath.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask quizzically as I flip to the voice.


    There are a few dozen peasants staring at me instead of chasing after the soldiers, many with gaping mouths. I recognize a few as belonging to Flo''s unit, making one of them responsible for calling my name.


    ¡°Freepath.¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    The cry is picked up by the surrounding rebels to be repeated louder and louder by my entire unit. It confuses me but I raise my sword to accept the cry since it''ll raise morale at the very least.


    ¡°We''re not done yet! Form ranks!¡± I bark as I begin walking south.


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    The rebels somehow manage to turn my name into a rallying cry and move back into the semblance of a formation to follow me. It costs me stamina to keep going without pausing to catch my breath but I keep going with strong steps because any dip in their spirits could cause a rout during the next skirmish.


    Flo catches up with her squad and the archers when we reach the other end of the plaza. My cowardly minions remain among the troops even as we make our way to the previous headquarters, abandoning me at the forefront like the uncute insubordinate followers I always knew they were deep down.


    Various chant and cries arise from the rebels as we make our way and approach the destroyed headquarters but they all die down when the rubble comes into sight.


    Part of it is because most of them hadn''t seen the result of the explosion, but the rest is explained by the battle currently underway. There are two units of thirty rebels on the retreat to the north-west, fighting but hard-pressed by double their numbers in soldiers armed with swords and spears.


    Behind them is the field hospital which is currently being evacuated but much too slowly compared to the rate at which they''re losing ground. Since there is no time to wait for my troops to all come out of the street and then get into formation on top of that, I raise my broadsword and take a deep breath to lower it with a war-cry.


    ¡°Charge! Kill them all!¡± I bellow.


    It doesn''t take any more than this for the rebels to let loose and rush past me like a disorganized mob. Before my sight is blocked by the chaos, I spot Siegfried and the mute making their way out of the soldiers'' ranks.


    Six soldiers are following behind them, dragging Thomas, Elisa, and another officer I haven''t met who are tied up. Shit, my trap to Claywood turned on me, it told Sieg that he could attack without running into us.


    ¡°Flo!¡± I yell out as I turn to Rowland, Nahl, and Idali to signal them to come over as well. It takes a moment for the four to make their way through the charging rebels. ¡°Go delay Siegfried, if you fail make sure you follow and find out where he drops them.¡±


    ¡°He''s an Exemplar, Jess, we''ll need you.¡± Nahl protests.


    ¡°If I go, the rebels will crumble without any leadership.¡± I deny. ¡°Just take it as a scouting mission if you don''t have confidence.¡±


    Flo lets out a growl that makes me seriously consider reclassifying her as a wild beast rather than an urchin. Idali leads the three towards the east, likely to make a hook to the south later to intercept the Exemplar, they grab a few rebels on the way as well.


    I find a chunk of wall that''s still standing, now a rare sight in this town, and climb it to check the battle only to sigh because Mirus'' soldiers are retreating in order despite my flanking horde.


    Their shields and formation are allowing them to easily hold back the disorganized mob as they return from where they entered the town. A few attempt to cut the soldiers off but they''re quickly routed.


    I hop off the pedestal and make my way to the field hospital behind the lines where I spotted a rebel sending out a messenger. This battle, despite involving far more people than the previous ones, results in very few casualties.


    By the time I arrive at the field hospital, all the officers apparently gathered to argue what to do in the absence of Thomas. From the insults thrown, many of which implicating them with cowardice, it''s evident some wish to follow Sykus'' original plan of hightailing it.


    As I approach to take part, a few hostile glares turn to me but the worst part are the dozen apathetic ones that underline the defeat to their morale they just received in losing their four highest officers in less than a couple of hours.


    I check the injured and simple rebels around us only to find similarly discouraged expressions despite the soldiers having been pushed back. What would Leomi do now? Oddly enough Liz doesn''t quip and stays quiet this time, although I suspect she''s napping right now.


    Probably rally everyone around her by being all round generally awesome. I decide to ignore the officers and turn to the troops, most of which are now aimlessly wandering because only a few could pursue the soldiers. I use my flow to rise in the air.


    ¡°Your officers seem to believe your strength came from your leaders!¡± I yell as loudly as I can to quell the ever-present noise, which achieves enough success to be heard. ¡°Are your spirits and bodies so weak they rely on outsiders when the time comes to harvest?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± A cry almost immediately responds, which is a relief.


    ¡°Sykus was an outsider! A bourgeois who never knew the trials of working this earth to raise Lake given crops!¡± I continue but this time receive an awkward silence, which I expected. ¡°Your strength comes from yourself, you lost today and in the past not because you lacked power or determination but because you were held back by beautiful but empty speeches! Are you willing to once more run away with your tails between your legs?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Sykus dealt with Nobles, he led the Redreef rebellion with compromised morals to enrich himself with coin and power! To help high born houses who''ve only exploited you in return!¡± I bellow. It''s so much easier to dismiss the guilty than argue one''s plans. ¡°He promised you freedom when in fact all he did was keep you from finding it through force of arms by fighting battles to hold onto land you can no longer live on because Mirus will always attack where you plant your roots!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± A man questions loudly in the short silence following my words. If the Lake exists, it''ll bless you for this.


    ¡°You were led from defeat to defeat with naught to show for it other than damage Mirus can easily afford!¡± I erupt. ¡°Today, you have the opportunity to sally out and truly strike a blow to this Kingdom by beheading its General! Today, you can take your fate in your own hands! Will you rest here and now, without having worked a full day, or will you sally out to kill, to reclaim your own?!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    The chant arises quickly and grows in strength as rebels stream towards me in large numbers. I open my arm and use my energy to turn and show my face to all those who wish to follow me into battle.


    As I lower myself back down to the ground, I note at the back of my mind that the officers aren''t joining in but on their faces is the clear realization that I now own the rebellion, for a short while at least.

 Comprehensive.Ch39

    Since these ranking rebels lack enthusiasm and I have to act now to preserve momentum, I turn to them determined not to let this battle be lost because of ego or ambition.


    The best way to fix this is to depend on them so that they don''t feel like they lost control while keeping in mind that it''s more than likely several of them worked with Sykus on his deals or never spoke up against them since such things can''t be hidden very well.


    ¡°If you could call for a general assembly of all troops in the east, the best plan right now is to sally out and assault their forces and attempt to capture or kill General Claywood.¡± I speak up.


    A man with an average stature but large shoulders walks up to me and locks eyes. He frowns but raises his hand up to his forehead in a salute before departing at a jogging pace.


    Three more of the officers nod and leave as well. The traits of a man and woman slacken in disbelief, their clothes are the cleanest and least worn out so they''re likely to be highest ranked here.


    ¡°Leaving will expose us to flanking, they''ll be free to bombard us with arrows and constructs, not to mention we will lose the town to their western forces if we go east which puts us much further from our reserve and isolates us in the valley.¡± The woman speaks up.


    ¡°The others didn''t seem to have a problem with it.¡± I note, throwing her a curious glance.


    ¡°Regrouping is the right move to clear the ruins one pocket at a time and leave.¡± She replies, basically implying my plan won''t be approved so long as these two have their say in it.


    ¡°We''ve regrouped enough people for me to deal with whatever they throw at us.¡± I tell her, knowing she has no choice but to trust me on this since all it would take for me to gather hundreds of portions would be asking the rebels. ¡°We have momentum right now, momentum we will squander if we focus on retaking ruins that we''ve already lost.¡± I keep using the ''we'' to impress on her we''re on the same side. ¡°Look at the state of this town, most of the buildings you''ve been using have now crumbled. There is no longer enough cover to use these ruins as a defensive position.¡±


    ¡°That''s another reason for us to retreat north-west.¡± The man argues.


    ¡°And do what?¡± I ask with a sigh. ¡°They will pursue, harass you without end.¡± I purposefully don''t include myself in this scenario. ¡°We either defeat them today or you will lose tomorrow, or in a week.¡±


    ¡°Time may grant us options, more than we have right now.¡± The woman stubbornly responds.


    ¡°Trust me, your choices will only diminish the longer you delay now that your leadership has been decapitated.¡± I tell her. ¡°You''ve lost their experience, knowledge, and those loyal to them will not necessarily turn to you.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The woman trails off.


    ¡°We don''t have time or morale to waste, give out the order to march east.¡± I tell her while waving my hand at the rebels already gathering in a column.


    She exchanges a glance with the other man and the two''s traits tighten as they share a brief silent exchange. They turn to me and make a short salute before leaving for the center of the rebel troops.


    ¡°We march east!¡± The man calls out.


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    We depart to a chorus of cries led by my initial unit. Our numbers grow to four hundred as we make our way to the edge of the ruins, partly from reinforcements and partly from units who were still engaged in combat.


    This represented half of all rebels here before the start of the battle but now likely makes up two-thirds of the Redreef, at best. I keep watch on the valley''s and notice that the troops that retreated south are now trying to circle back to their eastern units.


    There are very few soldiers to the north, barely three dozen, a result of baiting Claywood and then crippling his forces. Still, they remain numerous enough to pose a threat if they join with the three hundred commanded by Claywood.


    I shift to the two officers to give them my ''suggestions'' on what to do but spot Flo and my minions rushing over with Uhla included who is bandaging the clumsy Rowland''s left forearm while on the move. The others have light injuries, his is the worst and not too debilitating. Idali has a large bruise on her face, and I suspect a broken cheekbone.


    ¡°We couldn''t stop Siegfried from rejoining with their troops.¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°We did manage to delay them.¡± Nahl cuts in.


    ¡°Did he still have custody of the prisoners?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but who''s to know what will happen when Claywood gets involved?¡± Rowland replies.


    ¡°He likes the man about as much as I do, he won''t hand them over.¡± I shake my head. I flick my gaze to the two officers who straighten up as a result. ¡°We cannot stop, I''m taking the lead of the charge uphill.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Why? We''re still waiting for a half-dozen units to catch up.¡± The man questions. ¡°Sykus always said it''s best to fight together than in isolation. Whatever his faults, this has served us well.¡±


    I take a moment to breathe and control my temper because it boggles the mind how this rebellion survived with these officers in the chain of command. Their eyes widen by a fraction as I gather myself and the man''s back-foot slides back a fraction.


    ¡°He wasn''t wrong, it applies to some circumstances but not all. Far from it in fact, if you followed this philosophy then it explains why you were caught in so many engagements you couldn''t afford to take.¡± I utter. ¡°We need to act before they regroup their units, the disposition of their forces around the ruins is as much a weak point as someone who leans to the left when blocking. We can attack their eastern troops before their southern soldiers make it back, this is a weak point of theirs and striking those is how you win fights without ending up in a bloody pulp.¡±


    My treacherous minions smother laughs. I ignore them to keep my gaze on the officers. The man joins his eyebrows together as he thinks things through while the woman presses her lips together until they form a line.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The woman decides with a sharp nod.


    ¡°Flo, take however many troops you think you''ll need to defeat their northern units but no more. Once you''ve routed them, flank Claywood from the north.¡± I order. ¡°Rowland, Nahl, Idali, you three are to help them delay their forces in the south. Don''t let Siegfried break out but, if he does, let him go.¡±


    ¡°Are you using us to tie the Exemplar up because of our relationship?¡± Nahl asks straightforwardly.


    ¡°Yes, I would rather not have to deal with both Claywood and Siegfried at the same time.¡± I answer in the same manner.


    ¡°It feels wrong to exploit him, he has been most respectful.¡± The ex-Templar explains.


    ¡°He has.¡± I acknowledge. So respectful, in fact, he chose no sides out of faith for the Emperor, faith I don''t share. ¡°If you believe the deception beneath you, explain my maneuver to him.¡± He likely read it anyway.


    ¡°He knows, he said so after spanking Rowland.¡± Idali cheerfully remarks.


    ¡°He did not.¡± Rowland contests.


    ¡°I do not know what to tell you Nahl.¡± I honestly tell the ex-Templar. ¡°This is all I can think of to tie up an Exemplar who I do not wish to turn into an enemy, which will happen if he stands in my way this day.¡±


    ¡°You could compromise, Jessica.¡± He argues.


    ¡°No, I could not.¡± I firmly deny. ¡°Mirus has chosen the path for war when I offered to negotiate for the rebels because they held the perception of a better hand than ours, even Siegfried made it clear they made their choice and I fully intend to impress on them what the consequences are.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Is fame worth so much to you? The Redreef have lost their leaders, a short-term victory will not change this.¡± Nahl utters with a scowl.


    ¡°Fame? Infamy is the more honest of the two, and I would choose it over having my name chanted by people ignorant of what I am.¡± I chuckle. ¡°No, pride has naught to do with the necessity I place on having my name known.¡± I tell him with a cold tone. ¡°I am working towards a larger plan, that I will admit, but are you suggesting I would hamstring these people for this design?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Nahl pauses and swallows, likely realizing exactly what it is he was implying. ¡°No, I would not.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you fear me or because you think you know me?¡± I ask with a skewed smile that makes him take a step back with a disapproving frown implying I''m acting to intimidate him, showing how little he understands me.


    ¡°I may not know you as much as others, but I do trust what I''ve witnessed.¡± The ex-Templar quickly responds. ¡°I''m simply struggling to understand what it is this battle will achieve now that the Redreef rebellion has lost their leaders. I don''t believe you plan to lead them in weeks to come.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not.¡± I confirm. ¡°But you seem to have the sight of a high born on this matter. Simply because they''ve lost their leadership does not mean others cannot rise.¡±


    He avoids the gazes of my other minions, clearly shamed by my rebuke. I give him a moment to recover so that I convince him despite my impulse to keep pushing until he cracks, until his mind bends.


    ¡°What I am doing, today, is teaching them how to win without sacrificing their ability to keep fighting.¡± I explain. ¡°Compromise with Siegfried would end with peace for Mirus, Nahl, and that would be a true end for these rebels who need time to rebuild. Claywood must be crushed this day for the Redreef to have a shot at being reborn, in Caeviel if necessary.¡±


    Nahl falls silent. I wait but he doesn''t show any signs of continuing the conversation. I start counting the seconds because I have none to waste but, finally, he nods and adjusts his grip on the claymore.


    ¡°You sure you won''t need me?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°Are you certain you can make it there in time?¡± I return. ¡°I can burn some flow to give you a boost.¡±


    ¡°Nope, nope, nope.¡± She hurriedly refuses as she scampers off without delay.


    I throw a glance to the two officers leading this army to evaluate how much I can trust them not to screw me over. Their traits remain far from enthusiastic but they did step up to second me from the start, it isn''t something someone planning to bail from the rebellion would do.


    They give me short nods, implying I can count on them. While I don''t believe they would stick by me if events turn in my disfavor, I still head off because I have no other options and these two won''t be able to call for a retreat if morale remains high, which depends mostly on me.


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    Cries arise as I cruise towards the front of the column which begins its march out of the ruins. I draw my sword so as to wave it forward in response, causing the calls to increase.


    While I was truthful in what I said to Nahl, I can''t deny that becoming a trusted and famous figure for these rebels suits me because it''ll ensure Edusa will have a harder time controlling them.


    I soon reach the head of the column and take the center. I accelerate despite my shortening breath because we need to climb up the valley''s sides as quickly as possible.


    Dozens of arrows rise from Claywood''s troop as we cross the ring of mud. There aren''t as many as I thought there would be. I shape a very visible air-shield and block most.


    Some of the archers concentrate their fire on me so I dismantle the construct and begin using unstructured energy to parry the projectiles with minuscule amounts of kinetic force.


    As more and more start shooting at me, out of frustration or because of orders, my reserve of energy drops to thirty or so portions which is acceptable considering the lives I''m preserving but also worrying.


    As I assess the distance separating our lines, which are in the middle of deploying our of column formation to charge, I catch sight of Claywood signaling his lieutenant with ample breasts.


    Atop a horse, she raises both hands towards me and begins shaping an air-blade with a span of a dozen meters. I scowl and draw my long broadsword to launch into their troops but pause because I realize the distance is too great to cross.


    Not to mention I''m not in physical shape to break through their lines to reach them, the holes in my limbs haven''t completely healed and my heart isn''t getting any better as my short breath proves.


    I can''t help but feel a weight on my shoulders at the realization I''ve grown weaker despite becoming more powerful as my access grew. The air-blade launches and I raise my sword towards it with full knowledge this is going to cost me a good third of my energy to block, something I can barely afford.


    I launch a dozen tendrils of kinetic force towards the volley of arrows that the archers let loose and gather five portions of energy. I split my focus and shape an air-shield that I incline towards the ground to divert the air-blade.


    As the large construct approaches, I quickly anchor my defense to the ground and send another five portions into the soil. Thuck. The impact is noisy but causes no shaking because the kinetic force is redirected by the flow I''ve scattered against the air-blade.


    My shield flickers and thins out to the point where holes begin appearing but the same thing happens to the air-blade which was stopped dead. The lieutenant uses her link to the construct to pressure my air-shield while feeding more flow into it which prevents me from severing her connection.


    I dismantle my defense, allowing the air-blade to pick up speed once more. Before it can cross the distance, I swiftly apply the four portions of energy I''ve recovered to my long broadsword to shape a defensive construct.


    I raise my weapon and block the construct with the flat of my blade. Clink. I incline the broadsword to let the air-blade slide down to the guard and hold it there. Krr. My feet start sliding back and my back hits the first-line of rebels who support me from behind.


    As the air-blade loses more and more integrity, holes appearing throughout its surface allowing compressed air to seep out, I feel streams of flow enter my body from multiple directions.


    My reserves are filled up within moments and I use the rest of the energy to push back against the air-blade with pin-point kinetic force. Crack. The construct shatters in golden shards, I catch sight of fading segments which reveal the lieutenant was in the middle of modifying her construct.


    ¡°Charge!¡± I bellow, half-way because this is a good opportunity, half-way to have the rebels stop feeding me energy.


    ¡°For Redreef! For Freepath! For revenge! Kill!¡± The voices of the man and woman in charge join mine to order the charge.


    Rebels rush out from either side of me in complete disorganization. I almost straight up insult the woman when I notice, past the fading flakes of gold from the broken air-blade, that Mirus has already ordered a downhill charge at us.


    Us abandoning our lines in this situation is far from ideal but doing naught and receiving this before we could even match them one for one across the length of their formation would be worse. At least the analysis stands if I act, this decision would be devastating for the rebels if I didn''t do anything.


    As peasants run by me with scythes held high, I sheath my weapon and raise my hand. I gather and assess the mass of energy the rebels gave me, finding that I have a hundred-fifty portions to even our odds.


    A kinetic force recoil when the front-lines impact... won''t work because our ranks are staggered and I won''t be able to maintain this that long. A lightning construct would be best but I''ve invested too much in destroying Nobility to sabotage my plan now.


    Fire... would work but would be countered too quickly to deal real damage. Liz? Hrmf, smack''m. Okay, she''s definitely napping. I purse my lips, feeling a bit vexed by my sister''s lack of attention. Air-blades... are too inefficient.


    I decide to mix three types of attacks to support each other so as to make something greater without the weaknesses of each individual attack. I use a hundred portions to create a fire construct to which I integrate air segments that will feed the blaze.


    I finish the construct as the two forces are a few tens of seconds away from clashing and deploy it. This hybrid air-fire construct has nine circular blades with spheres at their centers. As it cruises towards the enemy troops, I send out twenty portions of unstructured energy.


    I plan to use kinetic force to guide the currents of scorching air, which is much more precise and efficient than using other means. I activate the construct. Froosh.


    The loud sound smothers every other noise on the battlefield. Flames ignite from the spheres and instantly spread to the circular blades which are pulling in the surrounding air.


    I use kinetic force to join and guide the fiery currents of air uphill towards Mirus'' forces, launching them like a roiling fire-curtain moving like a bright red rising tide with nine beastly monstrous heads raging out of the blaze.


    There is much more kinetic force available to manipulate than I thought. I had planned to merely launch this construct and let it loose but, with this, I''m able to guide and perfectly spread the fire.


    I send the heads drilling into the enemy ranks so as to disorganize them as much as possible before I run out of energy. The construct quickly advances past the enemy front-lines, leaving charcoaled bodies behind.


    The flames begin fading as flow runs out. With one last splutter, the construct detonates. Whoosh. Both sides have long stopped charging but one is now stunned and frightened at the sight of their burnt comrades while this slaughter sends the other in a murderous fervor.


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath! Freepath!¡± Redreef rebels bellow as they lunge for the enemies that have hunted them for so long. ¡°Kill them all!¡±

 Comprehensive.Ch40

    The rebel troops crash into the soldiers'' ranks, further dismantling their formation. They quickly infiltrate the gaping breaches I''ve opened with my improvised construct.


    This makes up for our disadvantage in shields since they can no longer make a wall but the fact that most peasants wield two-handed weapons like flails, scythes, and spears against their army which is mainly equipped with one-handed swords renders the battle even.


    The initial clash cost dozens of lives, mostly from Mirus'' side because of their shock but casualties are now slowing down. Our sides'' archers finally come into play and release their arrows.


    The fact they''re aiming uphill helps them see where they''re aiming at but it also prevents them from shooting very far, meaning they can''t reach the enemy archers and are themselves being bombarded by arrows.


    A dozen two-meter wide air-blades and four fireballs take shape around Claywood as his officers cooperate to retaliate. I worry at the damage they could inflict but know I''ve not the flow to counter these.


    I flick my gaze to the north as constructs begin pummeling the rebels. An air-blade that was cruising somewhere on my right flank, which I''m now turning my back to, suddenly veers to go straight at me. I reach behind myself and smash the silver crescent right into the ground with kinetic force.


    ¡°Arrh!¡±


    My traits tighten as I hear the agonizing cry. I wish I could say it was a hard choice, or that I didn''t realize my action could kill or injure a rebel, but the truth is that I estimate this victory is more important than the lives it costs.


    I''m valuing my abstract ideal of spreading Freedom above concrete lives, same as Nobles do with their honor. Our goal isn''t for personal gain, it is for all. That only applies if we succeed, Liz, if we do not then we will have become the worst monster who has ever walked this world.


    True. I briefly close my eyes to fight the pain in my chest at the idea of losing everything. But, sister, whatever faults Leomi has, her love for us is unwavering so not all will be lost if we do not achieve our goal. I make a thin smile and nod.


    Flo is engaged with the northern forces and winning, part of her unit is already flanking them. I flip to the south, finding that my minions are successfully delaying Claywood''s reinforcements with archers and maneuvers.


    There are still constructs falling on our troops to try to turn the tide of their raging charge but, while they might be causing as much damage as I did, they are so unimpressive compared to my construct that the rebels are barely taking notice in their murderous fervor.


    Not to mention that it is entirely inefficient for them to use their energy like this, my construct was valuable because it affected the state of the entire battlefield rather than because of the casualties I inflicted.


    With this, it''s only a matter of time until we obtain victory. As the words form in my mind, Mirus'' soldiers begin pushing back with coordinated lion strikes. Rebels start dropping like flies which puts a damper on their enthusiasm but, without organized ranks to push back, the tactic is much less effective than it should be.


    Horrendous casualties start piling up to the point where their numbers drop to two hundred while ours plummet to barely three-hundred. Yet, despite all those setbacks, the battle is unfolding in the best manner that could be hoped because Claywood is attempting to win on his own despite being outnumbered instead of delaying for reinforcements.


    The absurdity of war makes me laugh as I advance towards the front-line with my broadsword at my side. So many deaths, hundreds falling to their final rest because a mad peasant learned to win against such ludicrous odds that even a relatively skilled general who likely handled the rebellion with success for months cannot come to terms with the possibility of defeat.


    How much of a joke is this? If Claywood had foreknowledge that the battle would unfold as it has, wouldn''t he have negotiated? At the very least, he would have behaved more prudently and sought to avoid this defeat.


    ¡°Do not let up! They are on the verge of crumbling!¡± I bellow and my cry is picked up by rebels to spread out.


    I witness a squad with scythes run out of flow to be slaughtered by a series of heavy blows they no longer have the strength to block, clearly underlining the weakness of the strengthening construct compared to the lion strike.


    I lion''s leap into the breach left by the dead rebels to land without my guard up. The soldiers stare at me, surprised. The one to my left reacts the fastest and tries to impale me with his spear.


    I parry with a lion strike and guide the thrust into the flank of a swords-woman to my right. Her hard leather armor prevents the spearhead from going too deep but her cheap helmet doesn''t do anything to stop me from cracking her skull with my pommel.


    As the woman drops, the soldier facing me raises his sword. I use a lion strike to launch a thrust into his eye while front-kicking the spear-man. While he staggers, I jerk my broadsword out of the first''s brain and then thrust it in his chest.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The remaining soldiers around me, who just witnessed their three friends die within moments, all turn tail and run like crazy which causes the rebels to launch after them. This breach in our line turns into another hole in theirs we exploit.


    I stand wheezing as low born cruise by, far too many to their deaths. Finally, Flo and her unit break the northern troops. She sends some of her subordinates to chase the fleeing soldiers to lead the majority to charge along the valley''s side.


    ¡°Push! Break them!¡± I command as loud as I can, keeping it short.


    Units begin advancing across the line, pressuring the opposing army more and more. I hear the echo of Claywood yelling several dozen meters away, apparently realizing the battle has turned in his disfavor.


    Baffled, I witness rebels throw themselves at soldiers and die merely to add their weight to the pile. It is insanity, it works. Mirus'' ranks crumble, they lose more and more ground while Flo''s unit ever draws closer.


    I raise my broadsword to point it at Claywood, hoping he''ll spot my average figure in this mess. His glare turns to me within moments, he likely never lost sight of me and his expression drops when he spots my challenge.


    An arrow flies straight towards my face so I incline my head to the side, letting it bounce off my helmet without breaking eye contact. Somehow, this seems to enrage the man and he taps his mount''s flanks to send it trotting towards me.


    I had expected him to do this a while back if he was going to disregard the warning Siegfried very likely gave him about me so it''s surprising this is what got him to lose his temper. I''ll take it.


    As he slowly makes his way through his lines, I turn to check the south to find that my minions are in full retreat to the west. It gives me pause because not only are they going uphill, which makes disengaging harder, but also moving away from our forces.


    Still, it also ensures that the southern reinforcements can''t easily go after our troops with a unit waiting for them to turn their backs on them. I spot Rowland with another injury again on his left side and Idali supporting him while Uhla tries to patch him up.


    I shake my head at his recklessness when he can''t see from one side. It might do him good to find a shield that doesn''t occupy his left hand so he can still wield his hand-and-a-half sword and defend himself. Really, who keeps getting themselves injured like this? Kh, kh.


    I ignore Liz'' laugh and swirl back to Claywood to find him galloping through the soldiers with a helmet on, injuring quite a few, with a maddened expression. He clearly took my looking away as a bit of an insult.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Clear the way!¡± I bellow.


    As I stomp forth, Claywood leaps over the backs of his own front-line. I accelerate my perception for a split second, just enough time to launch a narrow but fast air-blade at his mount''s neck.


    The construct cuts through the throat of the horse moments before it lands atop two peasants with spears, crushing them. Claywood doesn''t realize and he rides his mount for a half-dozen more meters before the animal drops from under him to crash and roll over itself on ground hurriedly freed by panicking rebels.


    The general barely manages to hop off before his leg is crushed but lands on his side with a grimace. I lion''s step through the disorganized rebels, giving the man barely enough time to stand back up and apply a defensive construct to his chain-mail.


    The energy is so intensely concentrated that the steel links turn golden. I lunge to try and cut his jugular but he inclines his head to block the blow with his cheek-guard. I sigh and apply a defensive construct to my rather chipped long broadsword.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath! Nobility will never bend the spine to your barbaric ambitions to tear this Empire apart!¡± He shouts at me.


    ¡°Good, I''m fully counting on most of you fighting to the death.¡± I mockingly respond.


    Claywood launches a quick slash from his elbow that I parry to avoid getting into a contest of strength with this large man who would likely have more endurance than me even before I lost my arm.


    He launches a series of whirling blows that I fling aside with minimal movements. I notice, in the corner of my field of vision, two dozen rebels from Flo''s unit impacting the soldiers'' right flank. Their ranks are so pressured that several of their squads end up isolated.


    Now I only need to win this duel to break this detachment of their army. I lower my stance, letting flow course through my muscles and runic armor. Claywood attempts an overhead blow. I shift to the right, dodging it while also launching a quick thrust to his belly.


    He, oddly, doesn''t react to it so I prudently stomp down to stop my forward momentum. The point of my broadsword hits his chain-mail and is stopped dead by a version of a kinetic construct. I met killers in Port-Odo who used this. Interesting, far less efficient than our unstructured method.


    Claywood''s left fist comes barreling towards my face so I lean down to welcome it with my helmet as I link directly to my flow. His knuckles impact the steel with far more weight and momentum than a simple lion strike would deliver, it costs me three entire portions of energy to turn the kinetic force of his blow against itself.


    The general recoils with a pained expression and a bloody fist but apparently no broken bones. That fact added to his power signifies the man is using his flow to strengthen his body to inhuman levels, and the strength of his defensive construct would cost me a lot of energy to cut through even with a sundering construct.


    Claywood opens and closes his wounded hand to show off it''s fine. I straighten up to lazily make my weapon spin in my palm to a backhanded one and then to a normal one. His eyes narrow, he knows he isn''t my match in swordswomanship.


    ¡°Fight me hand to hand if you have the guts.¡± He provokes.


    ¡°Buddy, we''ve been using tools for ten thousand years, get with the program.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Coward.¡± He jeers.


    ¡°Very well.¡± I respond with a crooked grin. ¡°It''s your life you''re throwing away.¡±


    Claywood''s expression turns ferocious as he throws out his sword which flies a couple of meters before planting itself in the ground at an angle. This isn''t going to be easy, do you mind if I borrow your construct sister? Go ahead. I stab my broadsword in the dirt and warm up my shoulder.


    ¡°To death, rebel.¡± Claywood utters as he leans down to place his bleeding fist on the ground.


    I belatedly notice that rebels have not only cleared our surroundings but put so much space between them and the general that there is now a gaping hole in the middle of the battlefield. Thankfully, Mirus'' soldiers appear as enthusiastic about challenging me and aren''t coming anywhere near.


    I extend my arm out and turn profile to my opponent. Claywood suddenly kicks out and comes flying at me with spread arms while dirt spreads out in a cloud behind him. Since he''s going for a tackle, I choose to stop him in the most humiliating way.


    As he begins closing his arms to grab me, I launch my arm out and smack my palm against his forehead protected by a thick steel helmet, using unstructured energy to negate the collision.


    Tchak. Claywood stops dead upon contact, his head and spine are jerked back from the kinetic force I return. His arms swing under mine, grabbing naught but air. I bring my arm back while he shakes his head to clear his thoughts.


    I throw a punch at his chest that I enhance by drawing on our surroundings, from the wind and from the trembling earth caused by our two armies battling it out. A golden flash colors the area as my flow redirects the kinetic force. Thmp, krr.


    Claywood absorbs my blow like a beast, it only causes him to slide back a couple of meters. I return to my previous stance as he straightens up to slowly walk up to me while rubbing his closed fists together with a grin lifting his lips.


    I carefully inspect his attire as he approaches to find weak points. Throat, nose, eyes, chin, articulations. I let a smirk out as my path to victory becomes clear. He launches with his arms extended out, clearly aiming to grab me by the stubbed leather strips covering my half-shoulder and those protecting my thighs.


    As he towers over me with his ludicrous stature, I let him reach for my left side with his right hand to focus on his left arm which is reaching for my skirt. I use several staggered lion strikes to counter with lightning-fast speed.


    I take a half-step forward which causes his hand to smack against my side instead of finding a grip. Then, I pass my arm on the outside of his elbow before bringing it up to wrap my limb around his biceps which locks his entire limb against my body.


    He grabs the leather strips hanging from my cuirass and uses that to try to pull me off-balance while forcefully fighting my hold on his arm. I redirect every bit of kinetic force he produces with his beast-like strength, foiling all his efforts but also locking me in place.


    This unforeseen downside to this method gives me pause until I figure out I can begin twisting when he''s gathering his strength since he isn''t constantly applying pressure.


    As I begin forcing the man''s arm into a tighter and more dangerous hold, he tries to punch me with his right fist only for it to end up bloodied like the last time with no effect.


    ¡°Aarrrh!¡± He roars as he brings his head back to go for a headbutt.


    I incline my head down again and move another half-step forward, receiving his chin with the hard steel spine of my helmet. Claywood wobbles from the shock so I take advantage to retreat the same distance I advanced and activate a lion strike enhanced with kinetic force.


    I launch an uppercut that drives his wrist up to my armpit to be stuck there while I keep forcing his arm up. His elbow bends the wrong way around until it breaks with a sickening wet sound. Crack.


    A bone protrudes against the inside of his hard leather sleeves. Ironically, his defensive construct flickers as it preserves the integrity of the armor from this internal attack. It is likely an open fracture, I can easily imagine the white bone piercing through the skin with thin red filaments of blood covering it.


    ¡°Iirrahr!¡± Claywood screams to the sky with a shrill voice, exposing his neck.


    I let go of the useless arm and use the edge of my hand to slash at his throat. Crk. This time the sound is more discreet and the pain likely less intense but it causes Claywood''s eyes to widen as if I''d stuck him in the balls.


    A definite result of his realization that his demise will come along with his loss. He makes a wheezing sound as he brings his right arm back for a punch but his movements are much slower so I launch a rapid low-kick to his right knee, destroying his balance.


    With this opening, I launch two joined fingers in a jab at his left eye with a lion strike, piercing it. The general blinks over his eye-socket from which gooey red liquid is leaking. He tries to launch his punch anyway and I detect a silver construct forming behind me over my shoulder.


    I silently praise the man''s stubborn resilience and lion strike my fist into his nose. Krc. I shatter his bones, his nascent construct, and his last hopes of recovering from this battle in one blow.


    ¡°...¡±


    The man''s traits slacken and no sounds come out of his gaping mouth. The pain is so intense his knees falter and he staggers back, which might also be a feeble attempt at a retreat.


    Since his defensive construct is still strong and I''ve no interest in burning energy to deal with it, especially with only thirteen remaining portions, I decide to dismantle the man piece by piece.


    I first pierce his other eye and then front-kick him into the ground. As he lays there on his back, I kneel atop his rib-cage to grab his arm. I easily neutralize his struggle, supported only by a long-running strengthening construct, with kinetic force.


    I quickly find an opening to jerk it over his head without letting it bend, dislocating his shoulder. As the general lays where he is, panting and broken, I assemble Elizabeth''s blood construct and gather blood from the soaked soil.


    I use water segments to guide red streams of blood out of the ground and rise onto a golden framework of air filaments. I then guide the vital liquid into the Lord''s nose and mouth to slowly pour into his lungs.


    ¡°Krh, rh, kh.¡± He tries to cough it out without success.


    ¡°You drown in the blood of those you condemned through your arrogance, Claywood.¡± I proclaim.

 Comprehensive.Ch41

    While Claywood chokes on the blood permeating his lungs, the flow he anchored to his armor grows weaker which is a sign he is trying to fight this. I try to attack his link to the energy but he''s recalled most of it and hasn''t made a construct so it''s near impossible for me to succeed.


    As I consider punching the blind disabled Lord in his broken nose or breaking his legs, he starts coughing dark red blood. At first I think he''s succeeded but then a tiny chunk of flesh escapes his lips and I realize what happened.


    The man attempted to use unstructured energy to force the liquid out and, as a result, tore his own lungs apart from the inside. Being in as much pain as he is in, it''s no surprise his intent was muddled and thus acted too rashly from panic.


    A fitting final act for this foolishly confident Noble. I start stealing his energy as he suffocates. Cheers erupt to accompany the hated general as he chokes on his own blood for a minute and finally dies.


    I manage to recover ten portions in total, putting my reserve at twenty. I take stock of the battle to find it won, likely from the moment I began dismantling their revered general.


    Mirus'' soldiers are on the run, scattering to the northern and eastern winds while the rebels pursue them. As I recover my broadsword, I glimpse to the south and west to find several small units engaged in skirmishes.


    My minions turned to engage twenty pursuers are on the verge of routing them, which has forced Mirus'' southern force to slow down to ensure they aren''t attacked from behind. To the east, the rebels who have been rushing to rejoin us have been caught by the soldiers pursuing them.


    Yells are being exchanged from across the battlefield, over disemboweled bodies from the fighting and skulls crushed underfoot by fleeing soldiers. So much noise, so much red.


    I walk to the back-line to find the two officers sending out messengers to the various dispersed squads to regroup them, their expressions still bearing traces of disbelief at our victory.


    ¡°It''ll take a few minutes but we''ll be able to gather the army back together.¡± The woman tells me with a respectful salute.


    ¡°Make sure, to dedicate a unit to, secure their supplies.¡± I tell them, out of breath.


    ¡°Of course, should we recall every unit to take a short rest?¡± The man asks with a respectful tone.


    ¡°No, tell them to break off combat, but keep them dispersed.¡± I deny. ¡°It''s important, that Mirus doesn''t regroup. Tell our western troops, to help our detachment, isolate their southern reinforcements ¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± The man nods and heads off to the west, likely to personally take command.


    I should probably have asked their names, but then again I don''t trust them. I try to block out the noise, raging calls from those hunting the fleeing soldiers and relieved cheers from the injured, but it only serves to bring my attention to this dissonant cacophony.


    The absurdity should end now that Claywood is dead and I''ve destroyed the greater half of their army. I cruise towards the southern force while dragging my broadsword behind myself. It doesn''t take long for a few dozen rebels to join by my side.


    I slowly stomp towards Siegfried and his Templar escort who I can see at the forefront of their troops. Their helmets make it impossible to read their expressions but, to me, it is evident they are tense.


    I keep going, determined to end this over their dead bodies if necessary because I took responsibility and too many gave their lives for my misgivings to come into play at this stage. I shape a sundering construct, it may not be enough but I''m very aware I won''t survive an extended exchange.


    I can already feel my heart palpitating behind my ribs, struggling when I am merely walking to catch up with my continuous expense of energy. As I trek downhill, the skirmish uphill between my minions and the soldier detachment ends in their victory.


    A troop of Nobles on horseback suddenly comes out of the ruins in between our reinforcements and Mirus'' southern force made up of about two hundred soldiers. These were the officers that accompanied Claywood.


    They could be trouble for the unit of about a hundred I''m leading, likely more but too far or dispersed to truly count, because of their combined access. Yet, there no other choice for me but to fight this out until the rebels emerge victorious.


    We need to fight now, it may be arrogant but they cannot win without me and I won''t be in a state to fight for at least a week once I stop, not to mention it is doubtful the rebels will be in a state to either with today''s horrendous losses.


    The entire battlefield is converging towards me, every reinforcing force as well as detachment from either side is headed here to witness a confrontation between Jessica Freepath and Exemplar Siegfried.


    There is dark humor in the fact that neither of us belongs to the forces we have respectively taken the lead of, or were even involved at the beginning of this conflict yet are those who will decide the fate of all present.


    In truth he''s already lost by being inactive after choosing his side, he no longer has the forces to etch out a victory and, at best, can now only force a draw. I shake my head and try to focus, to keep my mind in the game despite the constant noise.


    Siegfried removes his helmet and sticks it under his arm, he steps out to meet me a dozen meters away from their lines. I decide to stop rather than order my troops to hold and go on my own to wait for my minions as well as give enough time for our archers to catch up since it''s one advantage we have they no longer hold.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, shan''t you at least meet me before choosing to spill more blood?¡± Siegfried calls out, his voice carries across the valley and echoes back.


    I scowl at how he''s ascribing intentions to me when I haven''t yet decided whether it is necessary to launch a final assault to claim final victory. I cannot even deny because there is every chance his construct is affecting both of us and I do not want to ramp down the tension yet.


    As Siegfried and I stand face to face, my minions rush over with worried expressions and way too many injuries. Uhla is applying pressure on Flo''s stomach which is covered by a bandage and soaked with blood. I glimpse to the Exemplar who makes a short nod.


    ¡°Send her back, she''ll fall at the first clash of swords.¡± I berate my minions.


    ¡°Will there be one?¡± Nahl questions with tightening eyebrows. ¡°We''ve won.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, we haven''t.¡± I deny shortly because the surrounding noise is giving me a headache.


    ¡°The rebels are at the end of their stamina after the uphill charge and battle.¡± Rowland notes, still bleeding from several slashes on his left flank and one to his right elbow.


    ¡°You need to find yourself a shield you can strap to your forearm.¡± I tell him so that I don''t forget later.


    ¡°Jess, maybe we can call a truce?¡± Idali asks with tired and harrowing traits.


    I close my eyes to hold back my temper but it gets me dizzy so I quickly reverse that terrible call and turn to Siegfried, putting an end to the conversation since they''ve lost their dedication to help these people.


    ¡°Are you sure you aren''t acting out of arrogance?¡± Uhla throws at my back. ¡°The battle has gone as well as it could, let this end and take care of the injured.¡±


    I flick my broadsword up and let it fall down on my right shoulder as an answer as I cruise towards Siegfried, halfway to escape the pointless exchange that borders on insulting in the last''s case.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Exemplar Siegfried.¡± I salute, noting that the ranking Noble officers are slowly making up their lines to us.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± He returns. ¡°I pay you my respects, caring for these people that their leaders let down at the risk of yours isn''t a task many would undertake.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± I ask as I narrow my eyes, causing a slight red glow to appear at the edges of my field of vision on top of the noise. How do they handle this maddening dissonance of sounds.


    ¡°No.¡± He replies, shaking his head. His wrinkles grow more numerous as he lays his eyes back on me. ¡°None on Mirus'' side wishes for this fight to continue.¡±


    ¡°You mean your side? You''ve chosen to stand with them, Exemplar.¡± I counter with a flat tone. ¡°And you''ve yet to hear from the opinions of these cowards who fled as I tore their general apart.¡±


    ¡°Another reason they will fall in line, Miss Freepath.¡± He responds, using politeness as a way to needle me.


    ¡°Have them release the prisoners, Thomas, Elisa, and any other previously captured.¡± I tell him. ¡°And I''ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°These people you wish to have released are murderers, they have killed innocents. Our great Emperor would not have declared them enemies of our Empire otherwise.¡± Siegfried explains.


    A fight it is, good, with my victory and your opposition the people here will lose confidence enough in the Order to defy it and join Edusa eventual revolt once in Hetlan.


    I bring back my left leg and slide my right foot forward to fall into a low charging stance. The sick feeling in my stomach convinces me to end this as fast as possible to reduce casualties.


    ¡°I''m aware they''ve killed, Exemplar. If justice is to be served then so may it be equal in breadth or not delivered at all.¡± I coldly tell him.


    ¡°I hear your argument.¡± Siegfried replies with tightening eyebrows.


    ¡°I''ve given you my conditions, Exemplar. I''ve no ambition to lead these people and there is a risk the loss of their leaders will weaken their rebellion to the point of making it irrelevant, turning this battle into a defeat.¡± I vastly exaggerate the issue.


    ¡°So you are resolved to continue this battle.¡± Siegfried says with a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Jess.¡± Idali seethes with a tense voice. No doubt the other minions are glaring at me for using an argument I''ve disproved in their company.


    ¡°Enough of your complaints. Do none of you know me?¡± I bark as I flip to them. ¡°You''re responsible for your own choices, if you can''t decide on your own whether or not you agree with me then you can fuck right off or raise your weapons and fight me for what you believe!¡±


    ¡°We''re behind you.¡± Nahl replies. ¡°But, please, put an end to this.¡±


    I shake my head to get rid of the damn ringing, clamoring, clinking, wet cracks and slices, but it doesn''t work. I turn back to the Exemplar whose gaze is fixated on me with an air of understanding that further aggravates me.


    I notice that the ranking Nobles of this army are approaching and almost throw myself at them to end this all, to have peace, but Liz'' lazy snoring undermines my impulse because I can''t help but feel a burst of tenderness for my dear sister.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, this battle has reached an impasse.¡± The previously aggressive lieutenant speaks up with a straight back that pushes forth her large breasts. I make a soundless cackle.


    ¡°Only for one of us, girl.¡± I return.


    I can almost feel the reluctance and disagreement of my minions at my aggressive approach. Surprisingly, the Exemplar''s nascent scowl isn''t directed at me as he turns to the Nobles and holds his palm out to take over.


    ¡°Mirus has lost right to Arbitration when it decided in the person of the late General Claywood to abandon reasonable negotiation.¡± He berates them. ¡°You will either let me deal with Jessica Freepath and abide by the decisions I make in the name of the Templar Order or you will deal with her yourself without my help.¡± He utters with a serious and threatening tone I''ve never heard him use.


    Of the dozen Nobles present, half swallow their saliva while the other half clasp their knees on their mount''s flanks. Their body language makes it clear how terrified they are at the idea of fighting me without the Exemplar to hide behind.


    I barely notice that I''ve begun to raise my broadsword off my shoulder and further lowered my stance as a prelude to throwing myself into slaughter, killing a few should help deal with the damn discord resounding in my head.


    ¡°You wanted this fight. You shall end it.¡± I proclaim.


    Siegfried shifts back to me, he pauses at the sight and swiftly turns to the Nobles while moving his raised palm to the Templar who I only now notice has drawn his weapon at some point during our conversation.


    ¡°Back off, all of you, return to our lines.¡± The old Exemplar orders with a harsh authoritative voice, another new tone.


    ¡°Let them stay, may they bend the knee, and acknowledge defeat, or fight for victory!¡± I bellow with a mad laugh that disrupts Liz'' slumber.


    ¡°Go, now! Full retreat!¡± Siegfried erupts with a thundering voice that echoes across the battlefield to fill the valley.


    ¡°This noise.¡± Liz and I utter with a painful wince.


    ¡°What noise?¡± The old temple guard carefully questions but I see through the ruse, the Nobles and army are leaving so this as his previous call are meant to confuse me to buy time. ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡± The old temple guard calls to me but, at the same time, he is carefully raising his helmet up to his head with one hand while the other grasps at his sword.


    I launch at him and slash out with my sundering construct. He takes a half-step back and parries with a quick slap of his weapon on the flat of my blade that stings my pride far more than my hand.


    I take a step and thrust up to catch the underside of his chin, aiming to directly impale him through the brain if possible. Siegfried leaps back and slaps his helmet on in a fluid movement that even causes his visor to slap down.


    I keep the pressure on with a lion''s leap and take advantage of my raised arm to launch a powerful overhead lion''s slash at his shoulder. The tip of my broadsword catches the edge of a plate that flashes golden. My blade drags on the steel while my sundering construct fights his defensive one.


    Unfortunately, the contact is so brief that his construct doesn''t break and I merely leave a small gash in the pauldron. Siegfried seemingly takes me more seriously from then, not that he didn''t before, and uses a series of zigzagging lion''s steps to retreat.


    ¡°There will be no consequences were I to fall to you or you to fall to I, Jessica Freepath, this duel is an extension of the Lake''s will towards this conflict.¡± The Exemplar sends out this rapid string of words as he continuously evades me. I don''t try too hard to catch up because, while I may be extremely weak right now, he has not the stamina to run me down like this. ¡°Let the sin be born by us alone for failing our Emperor in maintaining humanity''s unity in this day.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± I spit out as a reaction from his declaration reminding me of Vikiana. Ironic, hilariously so, considering I disliked the woman. ¡°Even the Order treats justice as a service they provide, no different from a dishwasher, rather than a duty you''re bound by necessity to grant all living beings.¡±


    ¡°It is necessity that has driven us to this state, Jessica Freepath.¡± Siegfried says with a raspy voice. ¡°Are you not demanding the return of murderers? Is partial justice not preferable to none at all?¡±


    ¡°I may have avenged injustices, and prevented them, but never have I held, the aloft ambition, of being its representative.¡± I counter.


    As he shifts for another lion''s step in another direction, I decide to stomp down and turn to the fleeing soldiers to entangle them in the fight so as to force a battle the rebels can seize.


    ¡°There are always consequences, Siegfried.¡± I tell him as I lean down I charge.


    I watch the Exemplar swiftly rush over to stop me despite knowing he won''t make it in time, causing me to notice my minions are gone. This, and the absence of a multitude of sounds that should''ve layered over the noise filling my brain, convinces me to throw a quick look behind myself.


    They''re currently stopping a disorganized mob of rebels who began charging. I barely distinguish the word ''duel'' from their speech but it makes me realize that the Exemplar''s words were directed as much to me as they were to my treacherous minions and the Templar who is urging the Nobles to leave.


    I straighten back up which causes Siegfried to pause before taking the last lion''s step that would allow him to strike at me. I snort because I was ready to smash my broadsword in his breastplate if he tried.


    ¡°You''ve tricked me twice today, shame on me as goes the expression.¡± I spit out.


    ¡°You''ve calmed down.¡± He replies with a note of surprise.


    ¡°I''ve let my emotions ruin my plan, giving you a strategical opening. I shan''t let it happen again or will fail in crushing you, Exemplar.¡± I darkly respond.


    The old man makes a short nod that appears sad and raises his sword in a defensive stance with his open left palm protected by a gauntlet held forth as if signaling me to keep my distance.


    ¡°How great of a sword-master are you? I''ve wondered.¡± I question.


    ¡°I used to be among the very best in my youth.¡± The old man answers simply without a hint of pride.


    ¡°Since you''ve denied me victory on the field, your defeat will have to suffice.¡± I somberly comment as I quietly catch my breath to prepare for the coming duel.

 Comprehensive.Ch42

    I present my profile and raise my weapon to hold it vertically before me, ready to strike his sword or gauntlet. Siegfried remains in his defensive position with seemingly no intention of attacking.


    His helmet is making it impossible to read him. I take a half-step to test him but he doesn''t move a muscle. I move again to bait him but, same as before, he does not attack.


    ¡°Come, it''s been a long time since I''ve faced a berserker. There are so few of you among our species compared to the Lisilese.¡± The Exemplar calls out.


    I narrow my eyes but don''t lunge because his words are a provocation. I''m relatively certain the reason there are so few berserkers among humans is that those who live through the kind of battle necessary to uncover this trait without drugs are either broken or face a brutal death.


    Besides, Liz revels in our bloodlust because she can use it to be stronger while I''ve not that skill so it would be a mistake to try. I don''t bother considering how to break the Exemplar because I haven''t seen him fight yet, making assumptions could easily backfire.


    Instead, I consider why he''s willing to fight this duel when Mirus'' forces are already retreating from the battlefield without their main supplies. It likely has to do with the prisoners, fighting me gives them time to be taken back to Coprich or Kruzser.


    After all, he has naught to gain by doing this. He was wary of me earlier, which is why he hastily called for retreat, but the confrontation of troops itself could easily have been his first ploy to delay me.


    Let me play along, then, I''ll injure him without burning myself out and then deal with his deception. I bring my blade down and swipe out towards his. Siegfried launches a palm blow to parry.


    I bring my wrist back which angles the edge of my broadsword towards his hand. He pulls his arm back. I fail to pursue, both because the angle I''m holding my weapon is weird and he retaliates with a quick swing of his sword.


    I take a diagonal step back to dodge the tip of his weapon and counter with a lion strike at the base of his blade that he once again slaps away with his gauntlet. Siegfried''s hand then briefly lingers before he pulls it back, a mere split second but it doesn''t escape my notice.


    It is as if there is another component to that way he has of blocking but he isn''t going through with it. I take a half-step forward and launch a few probing blows to keep him busy while I think it through.


    From the stance I held, he could have chained up his parry with a backhanded smack to my helmet or face. That by itself could decide the fight if he lands a good dazing hit. I decide to be more careful and strengthen the constructs enhancing my physical shape.


    Siegfried suddenly lunges, forcing me to step to the left while blocking with my weapon''s guard to barely avoid the golden tip of his sword which, I''m convinced, could easily pierce through my cuirass.


    It is more than likely an efficient variant of the armor-piercing construct affecting only the point but even I would have issues using it without my perception construct considering one would need to keep their weapon perfectly aligned to succeed with it.


    The Exemplar pulls back his weapon which now has a small notch at the base of the blade where mine cut. He masterfully attacked when I wasn''t ready or in a position to adjust and cut his sword.


    I let go of most of my weapon''s hilt, keeping only thumb and pinky grasping the pommel while Siegfried retreats a full step. My switch to a backhanded grip by letting my broadsword fall attracts his attention.


    I choose this exact moment when he lowers his chin to attack because everyone loses some degree of focus when assessing their opponent''s actions compared to thoughtlessly reacting to events.


    It is a tiny window of opportunity but one I exploit with a lion''s step and upward slash, aiming at his torso with the blunt edge of my weapon. I send unstructured flow into my broadsword''s spine mid-swing to enhance the kinetic force behind the blow.


    Siegfried reacts too slow to parry so he has to block, which he does with the upper third of his sword. Kiin. His weapon is thrown back on impact and slams against his breastplate but it does dissipate most of the force behind my strike.


    I raise my arm to go for a downward stab and stomp forth to add my weight behind the blow. Siegfried barely manages to pass his left forearm behind my blade to block mine and resist my push.


    His move slows me down but I manage to press the tip of my broadsword against his pauldron, cutting a gash into the steel plate which consumes all the flow in my sundering construct and his defensive construct.


    As the two shutdown, it seems obvious that we both chose not to add more energy to our constructs. The reason is that I wasn''t going to deliver more than a flesh wound so it wasn''t worth burning energy.


    He launches a very short range slash with his sword that lands on my cuirass but leaves a mere scratch with the armor-piercing tip thanks to my runic defense.


    As I leap back he grabs for my long broadsword with his gauntlet and snatches it. Having my weapon seized like this puts me in an awkward position and Siegfried takes advantage by launching a stab at my left thigh protected only by stubbed strips of hard leather.


    I push out with feet first to sidestep to get my legs out of the way. As he pursues, I press down with my broadsword which destabilizes him as he can''t both lunge and resist the weight I''m putting on his left arm while keeping his balance.


    The old man decisively abandons his attack as he realizes it''s turning unfavorable but he doesn''t release his vice-like grip on my weapon, likely to force me to burn energy in making another sundering construct.


    I do since I''ve planned to use it to injure him and, if he''s just a bit too slow, I might manage to cut his palm. As my blade turns golden, he tries to slash at my throat which almost sends me into a rage.


    I throw myself so far back I''m forced to burn flow to harden the air at my back to prevent a fall since he also released my blade. I slash wide as I propel myself up to counter a possible strike but find he''s leaped away.


    I lion''s step after him and launch another upward slash he once again parries with a quick slap of his sword. I let it go to link a fast downward swing to my attack that went awry.


    He raises his head to ascertain the arc of my blade and dodges. I take advantage of his limited field of vision because of his visor to launch a front-kick out of his view.


    My foot lands on his right thigh as he was pulling it back and he staggers which costs him the opportunity to avoid my attack. My broadsword falls heavily on his left pauldron and cuts through the steel but the Exemplar manages to activate a localized defensive construct at the last moment.


    My weapon is deviated because of it but it slides down to cut a gash in his biceps instead of left shoulder, which is an acceptable result. He groans and lion''s leap back to escape my sundering construct but I pursue with a wide swing.


    He deviates my blow by striking the flat of my broadsword. Unfortunately for the old Exemplar, he needed two hands to keep up with me and his left arm is now hanging limply by his side.


    With this disadvantage, he can only passively resist as I pressure him for control of the fight. I use every trick I have, launching fluid linked slashes and heavy hacking blows he can barely recover from before having to block the next.


    I grow more and more tired as my breaths run so short it feels like my chest is constantly trembling. My heart is sending spikes of pain through my body, clearly teetering on the verge of bursting.


    I decide to end it and launch a brutal strike that Siegfried desperately parries. The impact throws his arm back while I take the shock in and twist my wrist while thrusting forth with all my strength towards his forward left thigh. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He fails to bring his sword back around in time to stop my follow up stab but his supposedly useless left arm suddenly bursts forth at my head, golden runes abruptly light up on the surface of his gauntlet at he tries to smash his palm into my nose.


    Having suspected a trick of this kind since before we began fighting, I manage to angle to the side while inclining my head and entirely dodge his blow as my sword pierces through his leg.


    My construct quickly runs out of energy, leaving me with only ten portions, but the damage is done. I catch a flicker of silver but not in time to dodge his pommel before it lands on my helmet and sends me staggering back with a ringing in my ears.


    It takes me much too long to recover but it doesn''t matter because the old man fell to one knee, both his left arm and leg completely disabled after the stunt he tried to pull.


    ¡°You hesitated earlier.¡± I explain in as few words as possible.


    ¡°I''ve truly grown old.¡± He groans. ¡°It turns out it was mental aging instead of physical deficiency that became my downfall.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t believe, you could last, so you lacked confidence.¡± I note, understanding why he hesitated earlier. ¡°Most people wouldn''t, have caught it.¡± I honestly tell him.


    He spotted a weak opening and almost went for it to end the fight before it truly began, which resulted in his loss despite his correct decision not to go for it because it alerted me. The mute is rushing over so I extend my weapon out to warn him to keep his distance.


    ¡°Will you finish me?¡± The old man asks with a calm voice as he abandons his sword to remove his helmet with his right hand. ¡°Seize this victory you deem essential for these rebels.¡±


    ¡°You don''t seem, against it.¡± I comment, delaying my answer.


    ¡°Perhaps it will be a catalyst for much-needed reform.¡± The Exemplar responds with a painful sigh. ¡°In any event, I was going to retire once in Kruzser.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because great change is to come and old Templars like me will but stand in the way of it if we remain.¡± Siegfried replies with a thin smile. Says the Exemplar serving the oldest human of all according to legend.


    ¡°It could be said it is, the responsibility of those who, contributed to this state of things to fix, what they can before passing, on the torch.¡± I return.


    ¡°Hm, a good argument but a difficult one to apply in reality for humans acquire different flaws as they age.¡± He tells me with a glimmer of fury in his eyes. ¡°Old warriors like me, we have little to lose and it skews our reasonings because we won''t have to live through the long lasting consequences of our rash actions. No, I believe it best to let the fires of youth forge the new coming age.¡±


    ¡°I cannot disagree, with your wisdom.¡± I gracefully acquiesce. ¡°But it also isn''t persuasive, enough for it to blind me to the third, trick you''ve attempted with this duel.¡± He raises his chin to look me in the eyes.


    ¡°It is too late.¡± Siegfried affirms.


    ¡°No, it is not.¡± I deny with a smug smile. ¡°You can no longer, stop me and your discourse makes, it clear you''ll prevent the mute, from going after me, because he is the future.¡± His irises suddenly widen.


    I catch a glimpse of a spinning silver projectile cruising towards my back and instantly order my flow to accelerate my perceptions. I twist my left knee and extend my right leg out with a lion''s step, using speed Vikiana would be proud of to dodge the attack.


    ¡°Caarre!¡± Siegfried shouts.


    As I fall, I flick my blade at the Exemplar''s temple to retaliate for his treachery. I had believed he used the duel to buy time to transfer the prisoners he took but it turned out to be a trap aimed at my life.


    But, while my blade flashes towards his forehead, I realize that he warned me before my madness struck. A wide air-needle suddenly impacts my blade and diverts it away from Siegfried''s head, it came from the mute''s direction.


    I lose hold of my weapon and hit the ground hard, experiencing harsh spikes of pain from the barely healed hole in my belly. That''s the moment when the silver projectile enters my field of vision, turning golden as it buzzes over me and Siegfried''s shoulder.


    The long thick arrow pierces into the ground without noticeable effect. The flow coating the projectile sheds off and forms into waves of energy that resembles a sophisticated shredding construct.


    This golden construct flashes straight at me but Siegfried throws himself in the way to block with his plate armor. The steel starts cracking as the attack activates against the armor but the Exemplar manages to fight the effect with his flow by swift use of a defensive construct.


    ¡°I should not, have struck.¡± I speak up, coming as close to an apology as I can while I struggle back up to my knees with my attention on the valley''s ridge to seek out the shooter.


    ¡°This is why I despise assassins.¡± Siegfried responds with parts of his plate armor shedding off.


    I glimpse to silhouettes standing tall on a secondary plateau in the distance, one of them holding a large bow in hand that appears very similar to what I saw the Shade use in the Institute.


    ¡°Shades.¡± I coldly seethe.


    Siegfried holds his silence as I recover my weapon but his scowl shows his opinion hasn''t changed on the matter. The idiots tried to outright kill me, or threaten me if it failed, not to take his life yet it almost got me to end the Exemplar.


    He would have died if not for the mute. I turn to the man in question who is standing a few dozen meters back with his palm aimed at me. Shouts arise from the rebels and dozens run at the archer despite it being near impossible to catch him considering he''ll be long gone by the time they trek all the way uphill.


    ¡°I''ll settle this score another day.¡± I coldly utter as I turn to walk back to the rebels to rest while others seek out a horse for me.


    ¡°What is it you aim to achieve, Jessica Freepath?¡± The Exemplar calls out to my back.


    ¡°Freedom.¡± I respond offhandedly, in no mood to expand on my objectives.


    I make my way through the cheering rebel ranks in silence as it takes all I have to keep myself from crumbling, body and mind, from all this noise. They''ve taken this as a resounding victory. My disloyal minions follow along, knowing enough not to bother me.


    ¡°Find me a horse if you want to help.¡± I throw out.


    ¡°I don''t, too exhausted.¡± Idali mutters.


    I nod and find a spot to settle cross-legged to rest without losing my focus while I wait with my broadsword on my lap as it seems to discourage people from coming to talk to me, that or my glare.


    Nahl ends up going because Rowland is still bleeding from a few of his wounds while Uhla leaves, likely to care for the injured. The speed at which she goes off indicates she only remained here in case I got injured.


    When Nahl finally returns with a saddled travel horse, I hop onto it and direct it uphill to take stock of the area. If I were Siegfried, I would send the prisoners someplace relatively secure but that I wouldn''t know of.


    This excludes the camp the rebels mentioned burning during the parley so I head off to the south-east since it''s both in the direction of Mirus and the Empire''s capital which means they could meet half-way to take custody.


    I ride for hours, leading the horse along a somewhat erratic path to cover as much ground as possible. This prevents me from recovering my stamina but it doesn''t worsen my state.


    I meet several groups of fleeing soldiers on the way, all of which avoid me like the plague as soon as they recognize me. I assume because of my missing left arm but it could just as well be their general''s dried blood sticking to my armor.


    Finally, after night fell like a gray curtain on the land, I spot a group of soldiers dragging five captives as they follow a Noble leading them atop a horse. They''re in a hurry to the south, implying Siegfried either sent them to Coprich or these Nobles ignored his instructions.


    I don''t believe they can see me but I suspect they heard my horse and it leads them to flee towards a small wood growing on the flank of a hill. I''ve no patience for subtlety after the day''s events so I go straight after them into the sparse forest.


    ¡°Release your captives or be slaughtered.¡± I coldly bellow.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A woman responds.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, now obey.¡± I bark back.


    No answer comes but I follow the direction I heard the voice come from and quickly find the soldiers and Lady helping their captives up to undo the ropes around their wrists.


    ¡°Kneel, Noble.¡± I command.


    ¡°This is going too far, we''ve lost.¡± A soldier protests.


    ¡°Take your ill-begotten victory and leave, you treacherous murderer!¡± The Lady erupts.


    I raise my hand and shape an air-blade that I aim straight at her throat. The woman''s traits tighten and her gaze drops to her feet, likely considering if her honor is worth her life.


    It takes her a minute but, in the end, she decides today isn''t a good day to die and drops to her knees with grit teeth. She''s obeyed but there is poison in her eyes, which I care naught for. Once the captives are freed, I flick my hand to the group to dismiss them and breathe a sigh of relief.


    I hop off the horse and tie its reins to a branch before opening my pouch to look for rations only to recall a small rebel with a sharp mind stole them from me. It brings a smile to my lips despite my growling stomach. I hope that little thief made it.

 Comprehensive.Ch43

    Thomas and Elisa rub their wrists as they watch me with nervous expressions. The other three prisoners seem a bit lost but relieved that they were freed despite their wariness towards me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elisa asks with tense traits.


    ¡°You won.¡± I tell them. ¡°Claywood is dead and most of Mirus'' soldiers are fleeing the region.¡±


    ¡°We did? You led us to victory?¡± Thomas questions with wide eyes.


    ¡°Rather than my victory, it was Nobility''s defeat.¡± I reply without being humble. ¡°The way they spread their forces made them weak, something you will have to learn to spot if your rebellion is to survive.¡±


    ¡°Dame Freepath, had we ordered an uphill assault into their archers half the army would have deserted after the first volley.¡± One of the others explains.


    ¡°That''s because you''ve fought too much.¡± I respond as I sit down to lecture these leaders. An important task since I won''t be there to fix their problems for much longer. ¡°Your other failures all stem from the single fact that you engaged in a contest of resources against a Kingdom that will always have more to spend despite its apparent unwillingness to overwhelm you.¡±


    ¡°They tried but we have a lot of support among the population, their armies always suffer from sabotage.¡± Thomas explains. Good, this population is what Hetlan needs.


    ¡°You need to act like hunters, strike where the enemy does not expect and is not prepared. Since you have the people on your side, you should be able to gather the information to make it happen. To be ready to achieve this, what you need is to hoard moral, resources, and flow the same way you gather weapons or recruits.¡± I lecture. ¡°Do not let rebels use their access to do anything other than fight, no shaping fire constructs to warm themselves up at night and no strengthening constructs to help them fulfill their work-load. If you do this, then everyone will become stronger and more independent.¡±


    ¡°That will affect moral.¡± Thomas protests.


    ¡°Not if you feed your rebels enough.¡± I deny. ¡°People will heartily work if their reward is a good meal twice a day, you should not have forgotten this.¡±


    ¡°We''ve certainly failed in the past, Sykus being one of the driving forces behind this along with our failures, but it doesn''t change the fact that we cannot afford any of this today.¡± Elisa cuts in, criticizing my criticism. ¡°The rebellion has fought on its last legs for months upon months, we could last another year thanks to you but what future is there?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t been listing what you did wrong to berate you.¡± I tell her, amused. ¡°I''m informing you of the mistakes you must not repeat such as trusting a single person to lead you, like me for example.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling to listen to you but not?¡± Thomas flatly asks.


    ¡°Listen to me but do not trust me.¡± I correct to their bafflement. Somehow, the comment seems to turn the other three leading rebels more suspicious of me. ¡°You''ve taken the duty to lead your people to better lives, do that. I''m going to suggest options but, ultimately, everyone must make their choices without threats hanging on their shoulders. After this battle, Siegfried will ensure that the Order will be at your disposal to negotiate with Mirus but remember your lives will be among the stakes.¡±


    ¡°We''ve always been prepared to sacrifice our lives.¡± Elisa affirms.


    ¡°Good, but don''t throw it away.¡± I pause as I''m getting shorter in breath once again. ¡°Duchess Edusa of Hetlan is prepared to negotiate with you because she needs an influx of workers and soldiers to make reforms to her lands, and later Caeviel. Make her work to convince you but, if she succeeds, remember that your goals and hers may not necessarily be aligned.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Leave Mirus?¡± Thomas repeats with a frown.


    ¡°It would not prevent you from fighting for your Kingdom, who is to say you cannot continue your rebellion with a Duchy''s support? After all, that is what Sykus has been doing to keep you in the fight.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Which you killed him for.¡± Elisa utters with a look of loss that soon turns to anger directed at the former leader.


    ¡°Because he acted in shadows for the benefit of others more than yours.¡± I counter. ¡°You know this, and you should not follow his example but be clear to all rebels what it is they have to gain or lose from this arrangement. Not to mention a duty to ensure that you retain control over your destiny rather than hand it over to a different Liege.¡±


    ¡°We''ve lived on this land for generations, that is why we are fighting Dame Freepath.¡± Thomas speaks up.


    ¡°Then you''re fighting for the wrong thing.¡± I gripe with a scowl. ¡°No one should spill blood for dirt, however fertile it is, when they have other better options like freedom or justice.¡±


    ¡°We rebelled for more freedom and justice in our lands.¡± The man replies with a frown. ¡°They refused to lessen the labor tax or restrict the amount of grain our former Lieges had a right to take from a harvest.¡±


    It makes sense Sykus pushed for this, both would cut into the power of Mirus'' Noble houses and possibly allow for foreign Nobles to buy more grain directly from peasants.


    ¡°Boon days, or the labor tax, has been abolished in Hetlan.¡± I tell them. ¡°All you would need to negotiate is the right of ownership towards all the produce of your work.¡±


    ¡°I don''t trust Nobles.¡± Elisa speaks up while giving me a pointed look that puzzles me. ¡°But I may agree to attempt a deal if Leomi Lance or someone closely related acts as guarantor.¡±


    ¡°I don''t see why she wouldn''t, although it''ll take a while to communicate with both.¡± I note. ¡°Edusa Hetlan still considers Lance as her Liege, they''re close... in a way.¡±


    ¡°This will be something to figure out over time, what should we do now?¡± Thomas questions.


    ¡°It''s up to you, I would lead small squads to harass the retreating soldiers and seize however many weapons you can. After that you should retreat to the east to train your rebels, forcing Mirus'' next expedition to choose between overextending their supply line and letting you strengthen yourselves as you draw agreements with Hetlan.¡± I tell them. ¡°Don''t have the arrogance to think you can defeat a Kingdom by yourselves, even I would struggle at the task.¡±


    ¡°Humble.¡± Elisa remarks sarcastically.


    ¡°I''m naught if not overconfident.¡± I humorously remark but it doesn''t last long as I keep my attention on the woods to watch for an ambush by the Shades, if that''s who they were. ¡°I''ve no food to share but we may be able to reach the ruins by midday tomorrow.¡±


    With these words, I walk over to the base of a tree and settle with my back against it to close my eyes. I finally allow myself to relax and deep fatigue spreads through my body.


    --- --- ---


    I hazily look around to find an ominous blurry silhouette reaching for me. I struggle to rise and fight but my body doesn''t respond, it''s paralyzed. Liz tries but she has no more success.


    We immediately realize that I''ve finally pushed our body too far despite the precautions I took and rage at our impotence. As terror and anger seize our chest, tendrils suddenly appear from the silhouette to gently wrap around our torso and pick us up.


    We recognize Celyz, wearing the crown of fresh flowers we gave her, and lose all our tension to let ourselves be tightly held. We melt in her limbs, finding peace and solace as we no longer have to hide or lie about who we are.


    With her we can be truthful, expose who we are without fear of judgment but instead a deep discussion to look forward to following by action without meandering hesitant debates that serve no purpose.


    ¡°Why is it so difficult?¡± I ask her, allowing myself to whine to my oak just a little. ¡°I have to take a head for every step I make, every road I travel has a rampart held by archers, every bridge over a river blocked by a shield-wall.¡±


    While I complain, Liz enjoys the sheer physical relief of feeling completely safe and protected, something only two people can give her and Leomi isn''t one of them. Elizabeth loves this about Lance but it''s also not enough by itself for her, for the damaged beings we''ve become.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Celyz doesn''t respond. She gently breathes against our face and presses her trait-less visage against the scar running along our left cheek, giving us the comfort we both need and refusing the argument none of us want to have.


    ¡°We love you, we miss you.¡± We murmur.


    --- --- ---


    For once I don''t wake in a startle because someone got too close or a sound felt off but rather content. Unfortunately, what awakens me instead are muscle cramps as well as pains in my back and waist from sleeping in my armor.


    The rebel leaders are already up, Thomas and Elisa seem to not have slept at all with the shadows under their eyes. I rise and start stretching, feeling my heart still banging away at an unhealthy speed but calming down.


    ¡°Do any of you know the lion strike?¡± I ask, feeling it improbably none would.


    ¡°A minority among the rebels do, I am among them with a couple of other leaders.¡± Thomas replies.


    ¡°Why haven''t you taught it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because we can''t when we are on the run or being cornered while the rest of the time rebels go back to their families in rotations.¡± He tells me with a sigh. ¡°There hasn''t been an opportunity to settle down to do this because there are always many injuries during the process of learning that construct... and Sykus wasn''t a proponent of the idea.¡±


    ¡°Take the time, the rebel ranks will fold when facing a truly competent army they can''t catch on favorable ground because of this shortcoming.¡± I speak up. ¡°Besides, it''ll allow you to accomplish hit and run tactics during which you don''t run out of flow to flee.¡±


    Elisa and the other three officers exchange a glance with half-impressed expressions. It seems logical they saw this flaw before and it cost them so my seeing through it so easily was unexpected but that only serves to prove how little experience these people have.


    ¡°Any semi-competent warrior would spot the issue, not to mention an experienced one. Train your rebel''s physical strength, make them exercise with their weapons so they build up the right muscles and their stamina will cease to be an issue to be resolved with strengthening constructs.¡± I explain with Thomas nodding along. ¡°How did you come to run low on supplies by the way?¡±


    ¡°It''s difficult to transport and we were stuck in this town for months.¡± Elisa replies. ¡°We should be able to rebuild our reserves within a week now.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s go so you can start as soon as possible.¡± I conclude as I head over to the horse.


    I hop on and we depart towards the north-east. It takes the entire morning and the beginning of the afternoon to find the ruins. Surprisingly, we don''t encounter more than a single patrol of rebels and no soldiers. It seems Mirus'' remaining Nobles decided to beat a hasty retreat out of the area.


    The rebels have set up camp atop the hill of the battle they won and are gathered in a tight space around a large tent they seized. I spot no trace of the two Shades but they could be hiding anywhere in these hills.


    ¡°You truly obtained this victory for us.¡± Thomas murmurs.


    ¡°As I said, it was an effort from both sides.¡± I tell him, amused.


    An odd thing happens as I approach, rebels are thrown in a frenzy when they recognize me, some run towards us but others away. I keep the horse climbing the hill as cheers of celebration arise to be picked up across the camp.


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    ¡°Freepath!¡±


    To escape this, I tap my mount''s flanks to send it trotting towards the large tent. A path opens before me as dozens of peasants with worn-out clothes try to touch me, reaching most often for my boots who are easily accessible.


    This display, rather than taking it as flattering, disgusts me. There are only a few acting servile but it''s enough to undermine my confidence. How many figures among Nobility will gain the support of their people simply because of their charisma or victories?


    Those calling my chosen name clearly don''t understand the irony of doing so and it''s doubtful they would if I explained. They were in the throes of despair and, as drowning people do, have found something to latch onto.


    I sigh because this confirms why my plan relies more on base human nature than ephemeral ideals. The majority of those cheering no doubt aren''t fanatics but it matters not if they choose their leaders by those with the loudest voice as zealots always do.


    ¡°Freepath! Freepath! Freepath!¡±


    As I approach the tent, I notice that it''s suffered considerably. There are holes and rips in the cloth which appear recent since small threads are still hanging. It seems the rebel leaders were harassed over my departure immediately after the battle.


    It could, indeed, have been interpreted as me being chased away. Something aggravated by Sykus'' betrayal which wouldn''t have inspired the rebels to trust their leadership, especially after the capture of Thomas and Elisa. My minions are stationed around a camp-fire near the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°You feeling up to the task of leading the Redreef rebellion once I''m gone?¡± I ask them as I get off the horse.


    ¡°Perhaps, but we won''t be.¡± Elisa says. ¡°We''ve decided to disband the Redreef rebellion because most of the original members were found to be Sykus'' accomplices.¡±


    ¡°Quick.¡± I comment with a monotone voice.


    ¡°It didn''t take much to obtain confessions once we found the gold his inner circle stashed away.¡± Thomas coldly utters.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± I question.


    ¡°Follow Izla Meria''s example and form a government.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Hopefully, it''ll give us unity without you there.¡± Elisa mutters.


    ¡°Unlikely, power struggles are part of human nature.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Then mutual doubt will keep us from falling into the same trappings as Sykus.¡± Thomas says with a resolute expression.


    ¡°I wish you luck.¡± I tell them as I turn to my minions, planning to leave immediately.


    ¡°Stay, a single day at least.¡± Elisa throws out.


    I give her a look and then glance in the tent to find tired faces. These leaders seem more exhausted than those I rescued and then walked for half a day. As my eyes run across them, each of their faces tighten. They are clearly afraid of me, of the power I hold over the rebellion.


    ¡°It would be counter-productive.¡± I refuse. ¡°You need to stand on your own from now on, no longer do you have a figurehead to rely on and neither should you find another in me.¡±


    I walk off before they can argue. I settle in silence at the campfire where no rebel has the guts to disturb us. Rowland, Uhla, Nahl, and Idali gaze at me with awkward expressions. If I had to guess, all four are experiencing some form of guilt over their choices.


    ¡°You did what you had to do, what you thought was right, I won''t blame you for it.¡± I frankly tell them. ¡°But all the same do not expect me to apologize for what I chose either.¡±


    ¡°Fair.¡± Idali remarks.


    I give her a once over. Her cheeks are dug and slightly white, her irises wider than they should be in daylight sitting at a fire. The battle hit her the hardest, she fought with all she had and took many lives after all.


    ¡°Here, the roasted chicken got cold but the gruel is still warm.¡± Nahl says as he hands me a bowl with a wing poking out. Uhla leans over to place a tankard by my foot.


    ¡°Roasted chicken.¡± I repeat in disbelief as I grab it and take a bite. It tastes perfect and it''s even salted. This is worth its weight in gold. ¡°And beer! I didn''t doubt for a single moment that you were the best most loyal cutest minions ever!¡± I exclaim.


    ¡°Minions?¡± Rowland calls out.


    ¡°Subordinates.¡± I correct him.


    ¡°You said minions.¡± He says with a frown.


    ¡°No I didn''t, you definitely misheard.¡± I deny with a straight face under their accusing gazes. ¡°Be careful or you''ll lose your spot as the favorite.¡± I add to sow discord.


    ¡°He''s the favorite?!¡± Idali calls out in protest.


    ¡°Never said he was.¡± I refute.


    ¡°Wait, so who is?¡± Nahl asks.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be fair of me to say, I think the best is that you all strive to continue to be the best minions at my disposal.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°You said it again!¡± Rowland yowls.


    ¡°You need to get those ears checked, someone might''ve cut one off considering how you''ve been trying to take every sword in the region in your flesh.¡± I remark with a lurid tone.


    ¡°That... What? Wait, that''s not... hey!¡± Rowland stutters but finally explodes as he jumps to his feet.


    ¡°By the Lake, you''re so easy to toy with.¡± Idali mocks. ¡°It''s not even a challenge for her.¡±


    ¡°You bit first!¡± He snaps back. I bite down on my roasted chicken wing and savor the subtle taste as I settle to enjoy the show.


    ¡°Her suggestion that you''re the most valuable here was too ludicrous to let pass without challenge.¡± Idali explains with a serious expression.


    ¡°Oh, and who would it be according to you?¡± Uhla butts in. ¡°The woman who can''t even tell what dry wood looks like in the wild? The one who can''t tell east from west, with the help of the sun!¡±


    ¡°That was once!¡± Idali shrieks at the young ex-Semplar. ¡°And I was drunk!¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down you three, Jess is...¡± Nahl tries to play peacemaker but three joined yells cut him off.


    ¡°Stuff it, bootlicker!¡± Aah, discord.

 Comprehensive.Ch44

    I enjoy my meal as they argue with smiles on their faces, Idali and Uhla showing too many teeth. In the end, I have a good time seeing them close together but it makes me wonder what it is about me that I don''t even feel the slightest inclination to join in.


    Maybe it''s fear to be rejected again, betrayed. After all, humans are so erratic even they''ve shown that they''ll work against me despite their support for some of my goals. I trust Idali but only to a point, same as the rest.


    ¡°Who were these assassins?¡± Idali suddenly asks.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I would say Shades whose objective was to prevent Siegfried''s death since an Exemplar''s death would make ripples in the Empire and very slightly shake the Emperor''s power base.¡± I explain. ¡°Did someone get a look at them?¡±


    ¡°No, they seemed to vanish in thin air.¡± Nahl replies.


    ¡°Not too surprising, almost confirms they were Shades.¡± I note. ¡°Where is Siegfried?¡±


    ¡°He''s in bed back in the ruins, healing.¡± Uhla replies.


    ¡°The rebels are fine with it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not especially but he is an Exemplar, that by itself commands hospitality.¡± She explains. ¡°It''s good you didn''t kill him.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t feel much intent to kill me on his part.¡± I tell her. ¡°I think he felt like Mirus shouldn''t win this battle either but couldn''t condone the rebellion''s methods which he blames the leaders for.¡±


    ¡°I''m certain he didn''t want Claywood to obtain victory. He was there when a villager told us what happened to their mayor, a kind of local leader in Mirus, when he tried to negotiate with Mirus when they tried to requisition their winter supplies.¡± Nahl speaks up. ¡°The general had him tied to a horse and dragged several times around his village to make an example, the mayor died of his injuries a day later.¡±


    ¡°But his opinions are irrelevant if he doesn''t act on them.¡± I comment, sending a cold onto the conversation. ¡°Dreams don''t change the world.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what''s next?¡± Rowland cuts in. ¡°Steal a ship, scuttle it, and then ride fish to Kruzser?¡±


    ¡°That''s, what?¡± I blink. ¡°No, we''re going to find horses and go north-east to get around Mirus'' largest cities and approach Kruzser from the north.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Good.¡± Idali says. ¡°Not a big fan of ships.¡±


    ¡°Gather some supplies but don''t take too many.¡± I instruct them as I get up.


    ¡°Uh, sure, but where are you going?¡± Idali questions.


    ¡°To check something, don''t worry about it.¡± I reply.


    I make my way through the rebel camp which is in pure chaos right now as the victory led to a celebration and then a semi-riot over my departure so very little was accomplished during that time. Many groups clamor as I pass by but it seems their furious drive to meet me has passed.


    Bags of grains and crates of supplies are being transferred from the ruins while the region''s rebels gather, including the reinforcements that were awaiting an opening in the west.


    The leaders are likely in full conversation over the future of the rebellion with Thomas and Elisa and civilians have arrived at some point, all of which adds to the disorganization.


    While last night was a perfect opportunity for the Shades to sneak in and do some spying on the feelings of the rebellion to anticipate its next moves, right now the widespread chaos allows them to go anywhere they want and it would very much surprise me if they didn''t try to speak to Siegfried.


    For all they know, I''m one of the leadership now so they would think there''s no risk of running into me yet. The Shade was pretty damn muscular so I should be able to spot him as long as he doesn''t hide among the rebel''s archers, which he shouldn''t be able to do since they would know he''s not one of them.


    He may be able to fool peasants but archers are a small group who will have often intermingled. My issue is that only Elizabeth Vil would recognize him but I should be able to find a reason to be suspicious.


    I inspect every man with prominent arms and shoulders as I cruise through the town''s ruins but find none I recognize. It isn''t too surprising considering the rebels'' cheers are warning anyone potentially on the lookout that I''m approaching. In the end, I decide to go straight for Siegfried and decide later.


    Near the hospital where the injured from the siege have been installed, I spot a man leaning against a wall with his arms crossed and his head down covered by the hood of a dirty cloak.


    Next to him is a long straight stick as tall as he is and protected by a leather sheath which I suspect to be an unwound bow too large to be drawn by the majority of the population, with or without flow. I notice bulges around his waist meaning the cloth is likely there to conceal weapons as well.


    As I near the field hospital made up of canvas tents, a few rebels stationed here salute me so I respond with a brief wave to keep my focus on the man. He appears to be waiting for someone or standing guard, which isn''t out of place, but he tenses as I make my way towards the entrance.


    I make the choice of ignoring him as I pass by him but he slowly opens his hands and takes down his hood so I stop. His traits are dug from lack of sleep but would be relatively pleasing to look at were it not for the many small white scars covering his face. It looks like he lost several dozen fist fights in his life and never took proper care of them.


    ¡°Are you here to meet with the Exemplar, Dame Freepath?¡± He asks with a respectful tone that almost makes me doubt my conclusion that he''s a Shade. ¡°Exemplar Siegfried has asked to be left alone to rest.¡±


    ¡°Did he now?¡± I question with a thin smile. ¡°Let''s go ask him.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± He returns with a quizzical expression.


    I activate my perception construct and launch a burst of kinetic force at the man''s forehead. A carved wooden ball pops out of his cloak to land in his right hand while he raises his left to block my construct.


    Unfortunately for the man, I block his left with my forearm and knee the underside of his right which sends the ball up in the air before he can pour flow into the runes to activate the construct.


    My construct activates on the surface of his skin to give him no chance to stop it and the suspected Shade drops unconscious, his body hitting the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    ¡°Dame Freepath! Is he a spy?!¡± A rebel guard calls out.


    ¡°Possibly, do you mind dragging him along so we can figure it out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man signals to a few others.


    They remove his cloak to find two quivers holding large arrows on his back and start disarming the man from his many weapons, including an odd dull sword and several runic wooden spheres. I pick up the one he tried to use and put it back on the man''s belt.


    ¡°Don''t try to activate those, it''ll almost certainly backfire.¡± I warn the rebels.


    They nod back and carry the gear without trying to test the toys while two of them grab the Shade by the arms to drag him along. I pick up the stick I suspect is the other one''s bow.


    ¡°Could you lead me to the Exemplar? He should be able to settle this.¡± I request.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Of course, Dame Freepath.¡± The rebel responds.


    ¡°Damn Templars always get unnecessarily involved when they know Nobles don''t even listen to our Emperor.¡± One of them grumbles.


    They quickly lead me through the dozen tents to the one the Exemplar is resting in. The mute isn''t guarding the entrance so I assume he''s inside with Siegfried and signal the others to hold outside.


    I push the flap and step in, immediately recognizing the rough but unremarkable face of the Shade I met in the Institute along with a mass of muscles likely built with entire herds of livestock. The man is dressed in simple green clothes that make him look like a woodcutter.


    Siegfried is sitting on a bed with a bandage of his left arm and leg with the mute standing firm behind him. The Shade throws me a glance and his spine straightens as he tries to peer outside over my shoulder.


    ¡°I know what you look like now.¡± I cheerfully remark, causing the man to narrow his eyes.


    ¡°So you''re back and found Brute, you can call me Archer.¡± He responds.


    ¡°How well can you fight without that bow of yours?¡± I ask with a threatening tone despite my utter inability to fight right now without having my heart just quit on me.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, assassins, if you would take this outside I am resting.¡± Siegfried intervenes.


    ¡°I don''t believe it necessary, we were leaving.¡± Archer responds while trying to pierce the canvas with his eyesight to check on his friend.


    ¡°So soon, you won''t even hear a message from my sister, Elizabeth?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''m sure I could make time if you assure me my companion hasn''t been harmed.¡± The Shade utters.


    ¡°He might have a headache but he''ll pull through.¡± I reply with a shrug.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Next time you see fit to presume to harm others to keep her secrets or interfere in her business, she will do to your hands what you did to Grace''s voice.¡± I tell him with a gentle smile as I lean on his unwound bow.


    I would attack but picking a fight with the Shades would be too big a distraction, bring their attention on me, and possibly result in the Emperor declaring me an enemy of the Empire, all of which are consequent detriments to my plans. Besides, I recall this man thought Suxen insane so he may be of use in dealing with her.


    ¡°The Lady broke an agreement, such is how we react to these things as we have no laws to rely on.¡± Archer calmly responds. ¡°Would you please return my bow? It is a master-piece I would have trouble replacing.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at his response. With the Emperor''s prestige and power behind the Shades, they shouldn''t have any issues in enforcing their will but then again their existence is a secret so it isn''t as if Rasaec can send a letter demanding obedience.


    I quite suddenly realize that both the Templar Order and the Shades have expansive levels of independence for organizations that are supposedly directly under control of the Emperor.


    For a man who has supposedly reigned so long, he has a shallow grip on his subordinates and Nobility. I understand that much of his time must be spent governing the Empire and waging war but... I pause.


    His position may well be so stable exactly because he''s built fiercely loyal organizations with great levels of independence in managing every problem the Empire faces.


    When he falls to slumber, he has no fear of being overthrows because he controls the most powerful army in the Empire, the Phalanxes, and the Order elevates his prestige in daylight while the Shades eliminate his enemies in the shadows.


    I''m not sure if my reasoning is accurate but the state of things in the present seems to support my theory. Intuitively, it feels that giving independence to your subjects would fuel their ambitions but repression leads to rebellion so, between the two, the former is best if you have unmatched power to rely on.


    ¡°Take it.¡± I reply, flicking the unwound bow at the man. ¡°But shoot me again and you''ll find yourself with one of these arrows up your ass, Archer.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take both threats under advisement, Miss Freepath.¡± The man calmly responds. ¡°Do give my respects to E.Vil if you meet her.¡±


    I noncommittally wave my hand in response and follow the Shade who walks out of the tent to signal the rebels to let go the one nicknamed Brute. If this is how their call-signs go, I assume Aisha is the Spy even though Archer played a similar role in Meiridin.


    I don''t return to Siegfried or even go speak to the rebel leaders. With the Shades knowing they got played in the end, I have either less or more to fear from them. They''ll either be cautious of me because of this or try to kill me.


    Either way I know their faces now so they''ll have to attack from a distance, which is easier to deal with for me considering I almost literally have eyes in the back of my head.


    I would stay to be present in the eminently awkward moment when Thomas and Elisa encounter Siegfried in their camp after he captured them but there is every chance the Exemplar is going to stay to be there when they encounter Edusa''s envoy.


    He shouldn''t know of her plans but, between the Order''s almost omnipresence across the Empire and the Shades, I very much doubt he hasn''t heard of it by now. It''s also possible the rebels will wish to have the Exemplar present. While he''s opposed them, he still represents the Emperor so it can only be a boon to have him there to ratify an agreement.


    I find it odd how humanity can be so murderous and forgiving of their enemies at the same time. It may be that external pressures don''t give us the leisure of holding onto grudges that go against our interests but that reasoning is flawed considering Nobility''s harmful actions.


    Deep in thought, I barely notice the rebels greeting me. Still, as I approach the large tent holding the leadership, I can''t help but spot the flags flying atop a long mast.


    One is the piece of oil-cloth from my broken umbrella attached to the blade of my rapier while the other shows a shore with a large transport galley crashed on red reefs.


    My silver road with a light blue sky and white clouds along with Liz'' black tree planted in blood-soaked soil are finer embroideries than what the rebels use, the shape is hexagonal so it''s appears somewhat odd but it was cleaned so the colors stand out.


    It feels like they should have asked to use this but can I truly complain after meddling in their affairs as much as I did? I''ve ended their previous leader and pushed them in a direction that benefits my plans. I decide it best to let it go if it can help them.


    It isn''t as if they''re even able to affect the Empire with their actions to the point where my reputation will take a hit before I stop carring about it. There are simply too few rebels located in too restricted an area.


    I finally reach the campfire to find Rowland having his bandages changed by Uhla. He was cut so badly on his left side that I can see ribs half-hidden by his crusts. I scowl as I approach and flick his forehead with my middle finger.


    ¡°You idiot, Yvonne is going to blame me for this.¡± I complain.


    ¡°I''ll make sure of it.¡± He replies without a trace of shame.


    ¡°Traitor, I always knew you couldn''t be trusted.¡± I bellow to the sky.


    ¡°You''re next.¡± The ex-Semplar speaks up.


    ¡°I haven''t received any noticeable injuries.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That''d be a first.¡± She replies while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°No, really.¡± I insist.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Uhla asks, blinking with a baffled expression.


    ¡°That look''s insulting, I don''t get injured that much.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Pff.¡± Uhla barely represses a mocking laugh.


    ¡°You''re in a good mood.¡± Rowland notes.


    ¡°Things went better than they could have, Siegfried will be stuck here for a while so I don''t have to worry and I''ve seen the faces of two people I should be wary of in the future.¡± I explain. And I''m on the way to Kruzser where Leomi will be waiting so we can begin fixing some things. ¡°How did you get so beat up?¡±


    ¡°The usual, can''t see so I overextended without realizing.¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°Do you have trouble hearing too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No but you try and...¡± He pauses as he realizes I have and lets out an embarrassed laugh. ¡°Anyway, we won and they''re safe so it''s all fine.¡± He concludes.


    I nod in agreement. Nahl and Idali return soon after, he is easily leading four horses by barely hanging onto their reins while she''s basically dragging a reluctant mare by the noseband and still falling behind. The animal is letting out low neighs of protest in fear of her symbiont.


    I wonder what the history is between Rykz and horses. The former probably hunted the latter but it seems to run deeper than that considering the drones'' seeming hatred of the animals to the point they ignored friendly pheromones to hunt down those Templar Jane was guarding.


    ¡°We''re leaving as soon as Rowland''s patched up.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°I''m not in pieces.¡± He argues.


    ¡°Could''ve fooled us.¡± Idali cheerfully remarks as she forcefully hangs onto her mount, apparently somewhat over her slump.


    We gather what supplies they managed to scrounge together and fix them up on the horses, which unsurprisingly doesn''t include salt as that is an authentic luxury so far from the coastline.


    I had thought it expensive on Izla Meria, partly because of taxes, but here in the middle of nowhere it is almost unobtainable because every scrap is being used to preserve meats for winter.


    We depart towards the end of the afternoon instead of staying for the night, something I chose because my eyes give me advantage to spot pursuers and I''m not going to let down my guard until my body''s recovered with Shades in the region likely headed for Kruzser as well.

 Comprehensive.Ch45

    Traveling through Mirus ends up being much more of a hassle than I predicted. It isn''t for lack of roads as, after a few days, we encounter an old route leading to Fringia, but because of the numerous household troops the local Nobles have sent to patrol their borders with the hills that are considered under rebels control.


    Early on I burn most of my access on making sure we travel quickly and taking out the occasional squad but, as we enter the fertile lands north of Kruzser, we decide to be more discreet so we sell the horses and buy cloaks.


    With the scar on my cheek and my left flank concealed, guards in villages and patrols stop us much less although some do merely because of Nahl''s claymore, which we can''t conceal like Idali''s spear, since he doesn''t have the height or ''refined'' appearance of a Noble.


    The good news is that the south-eastern countryside of Mirus holds the second largest concentration of peasants in the Kingdom and isn''t very close to the rebel strongholds so people are less suspicious of us. It helps that most travelers with weapons are mercenaries headed for Kruzser or going directly to join the war in the east.


    The lands here are so productive that the first spring harvest is already being sent by carriage to various docks on eastern rivers to be transported mostly to Kruzser from where it''ll be redistributed across the Empire.


    I hear more news of the war and it isn''t good. The Twelfth was close to obliterated, in a way that battle was a reverse decimation as it is said only one in ten made it out without injuries.


    As a consequence of that loss, tens of thousands of drones spread throughout Steso''s countryside and set it ablaze which forced the Order to deploy many of its Templars to hunt them down with local forces. The warriors were killed very quickly but the scouts dispersed and killed most of everything they ran into including wild dogs.


    The fact that the Order had to act meant that the Empire lacked cavalry to repel the overwhelming assault the Rykz then launched with almost a million drones. Each of these armies had large reserves of flow and contained harvesters with often only a single Princess that remained hidden.


    The Phalanxes held by the skin of their teeth by retreating in order until the hole in their lines were filled, forcing a stalemate that leaves the Empire in the position of being unable to make advances in the Rykz Contested Highlands anymore.


    Fringia fared better on the whole than Steso but that is because they didn''t dare to move into the hills controlled by the Fiery Hive, which is where Fenyz was born. As a result the Phalanxes in the north have barely pressured the Rykz but, on the other hand, it allowed them to fan out to the south and relieve Steso.


    This leads to some tension in our group because of my and Idali''s relationship with the Rykz but far less than if an outsider was involved. Rowland still resents the insects but he''s grown to appreciate how they spared and helped Izla Meria.


    ¡°Maybe it would be best for the Hospitaliers to go east.¡± Nahl proposes as we approach a town not far north of Kruzser, he seems to be itching go fight but he''s too disciplined to seriously consider doing so by himself.


    ¡°Every resource the Empire can throw at the Rykz has been invested in the war.¡± I calmly tell him. ¡°The border most at risk is the southern one.¡±


    ¡°We know but...¡± Uhla trails off, she is the one most affected by the news as her ambition in life is to become a healer. ¡°There is always a lack of Alemplars.¡±


    ¡°The Empire only has to retreat, the Rykz are defending their lands.¡± Idali throws out.


    ¡°Of course, you would say that.¡± Nahl comments snidely.


    ¡°She isn''t wrong.¡± Uhla cuts in. ¡°And we''re fighting for a wasteland neither side can settle.¡±


    We all pause in surprise as the two don''t exactly get along, I fully expected her to criticize Idali for her role as an agent of the Rykz but she does know enough to understand the blonde owes her life to them after the incident on the galley.


    ¡°But the Rykz slowly inch forward by building up the area as a base of operations, letting them is suicidal.¡± Nahl argues.


    ¡°I''m sure the Emperor knows what he''s doing.¡± I say to end the debate. Or he''s gone senile. ¡°He did conquer humanity after all.¡± I can''t help but add.


    ¡°It was unification.¡± Nahl immediately bites the bait. ¡°But, fine, I get your point. He doesn''t need me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t sell yourself short. It''s very unlikely but the possibility exists you could become the next Emperor.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°The possibility is beyond extremely remote.¡± Idali scoffs.


    ¡°That was far too blasphemous, even for a joke.¡± Uhla helpfully comments with a disapproving expression.


    ¡°Not treason?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Treason would be if you suggested overthrowing our Emperor, blasphemy is suggesting one can become Emperor without first being chosen by the Lake.¡± Nahl explains.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± I acknowledge with a nod.


    ¡°Patrol ahead, your sheathes are showing Jess.¡± Rowland cuts in.


    I glance ahead to find a troop of ten riders headed north on the road. As they''re armed with simple spears and in a hurry I don''t worry too much. I simply reach around to arrange my cloak and hide my left flank behind Rowland''s large frame.


    They pass us by without even slowing down. I notice that the officer is carrying a messenger''s pouch held closed by a piece of fragile string and sealed with wax engraved with runes. I don''t recognize the crest on the pouch, a pilled of rolled up parchments with a writing quill laying on top.


    ¡°That''s the Administration''s seal.¡± Nahl speaks up.


    ¡°What do they even do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They''re responsible for conscription, taxes, censuses, and logistics across the Empire.¡± He explains. ¡°Think of them as a Templar Order for scribes.¡±


    ¡°They also govern Kruzser and the Emperor''s fiefs.¡± Uhla mentions. ¡°Don''t antagonize them, Jessica, they are as powerful as any royal house but less divided.¡±


    ¡°I don''t see why you keep assuming I''m going to pick fights with everyone, I''m a dedicated pacifist.¡± I note.


    ¡°When, how, who? What?¡± Uhla throws out in confusion, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°I make peace all around me, haven''t you noticed?¡± I ask with a crooked grin.


    ¡°For sure, ruins are very peaceful.¡± Idali chimes in.


    ¡°That doesn''t count.¡± Uhla grumbles with an offended expression.


    Rowland bursts out in laughter and pats the ex-Semplar''s back to comfort her. I decide to leave it here since Uhla likely sees herself as a pacifist in a sense so it would be insulting for me to push it. I spot a column of gray-black smoke rising on the horizon.


    ¡°Say, is that a fire?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°It sure looks like it.¡± Nahl agrees with a concerned tone.


    ¡°Those messengers left the town in a hurry because of it, fearing an ambush.¡± I instantly analyze.


    ¡°No one would dare.¡± Uhla affirms.


    ¡°Accidents happen and any good messenger wouldn''t take the risk that someone would have the guts.¡± I deny. ¡°Especially in a period of war where fear of Rykz spies may run high.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it was an ambush but I agree with Jessica.¡± Nahl says. ¡°I would place my bets on sabotage.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I agree. ¡°Either rebels or foreign noble houses aiming to weaken Mirus.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°So far east? No one would believe the Redreef rebellion responsible.¡± Uhla contests.


    She understands how Nobles have been using the Kingdom''s peasantry as a proxy for their infighting but doesn''t seem able to grasp that both sides would blatantly ignore the evident to blame the innocent in public.


    ¡°We''re close to Mirus'' central power base and near Kruzser which means that this may be a hub for the conflict.¡± Rowland speaks up. ¡°News of the rebellion''s victory would have spread by now so tempers would run high and prospective rebels could have taken action.¡±


    ¡°Could it be crime-slaves?¡± I question.


    ¡°Possibly, I believe they use some in their workshops but it''s doubtful as they would need to escape before or after unless they''re prepared to forfeit their lives over it.¡± Nahl somberly explains.


    ¡°So, either true rebels or a Noble house making a play to further the chaos.¡± Rowland concludes with a dark expression.


    ¡°Or they''re having an outdoor barbecue.¡± I note.


    ¡°Kh.¡± Idali snickers.


    The conversation dies down as we approach the town and eventually find it genuinely on fire. Flames are burning through the roofs of three buildings, including two that look like warehouses.


    There are soldiers patrolling the streets and helping firefighters, an odd sight because I''m used to seeing people come out to help. A pair of guards rush out as we near with their hands held out to tell us to stop.


    ¡°Halt! Aisn is under martial law! Turn around and leave!¡± One of the two bellows.


    I scowl as I wanted to figure out what happened here. I could force my way inside but it would be troublesome to gather information when fending off the garrison. I end up deciding to leave since we don''t need supplies and I''m not especially keen to meddle any more than I have.


    ¡°We''re going.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°What?¡± Idali asks with a shocked expression as her hand was already grasping for her spear sheath.


    ¡°If this is important, we''ll hear of it, if not then that''s that.¡± I tell her. ¡°I don''t have time to be fixing every wrong one by one.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She protests.


    ¡°Let''s not...¡± Nahl starts.


    ¡°Hey! We told you to get lost, mercs!¡± The other guard snaps at us.


    I extend my hand out and launch a cloud of thirty air-needles made of unstructured energy at the two, they''re much weaker than the construct but more easily controlled.


    The first who spoke staggers back and crosses his arms in front of his head while the ill-tempered one trips as he tries to do the same and falls on his ass with a gaping mouth.


    I stop the projectiles at the last second before they hit their throats. A dark patch appears and spreads on the latter''s pants around the crotch area. I flick around and recall my energy as I lead the way around this town.


    ¡°Yea, you''re the embodiment of patience, peace, and diplomacy.¡± Idali mocks.


    ¡°Somehow I feel like you''re responsible for whatever happened here.¡± Rowland notes.


    ¡°Oh, come on, this can''t be a repeat of Hafjord. I wasn''t even near the town and the buildings haven''t crumbled.¡± I protest.


    ¡°Yet. It might mean you''re getting worse.¡± Idali says.


    ¡°I''m a curse now?¡± I ask with an amused smile.


    ¡°More like a natural disaster.¡± Uhla corrects.


    I can''t help but laugh and wave them off. The town''s guard doesn''t send anyone to pursue us, likely because they thought me a Noble, so we make it back on the road without issue.


    We reach the next village at the end of the afternoon only to find the outskirts deserted. When we approach the central plaza, we find a crowd watching a Noble bleeding out from a stab wound to his heart with his guards desperately trying to save him.


    There is a dead peasant covered in dirt laying by the side of the high born with multiple slashes on his body and a sword impaled in his back likely from trying to run after doing the deed. I snatch an elderly woman and pull her aside from the crowd.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I ask her with a low voice.


    ¡°Willy killed our Lord after he tried to have him condemned for ties to the Redreef rebellion.¡± She replies with a lost expression, her irises are wide open from shock. ¡°Willy said he''d rather die now doing good than on a galley supporting their cruelty.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Templar?¡± I question, finding the absence odd.


    ¡°Visiting farms our Lord accused of collusion to clear them.¡± She says with a sigh as she shakes her head. ¡°I don''t know what took the poor Willy, he called the Lord an impostor and yelled ''Freepath'' as he stabbed him with his carving knife.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Rowland swears.


    I throw him a glance. His cheeks are turning white while Uhla and Nahl''s are as well. Idali seems uncomfortable but reasonably calm. I smile to the elderly woman who rejoins the crowd to whisper with the other villagers as their Lord slowly expires.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Uh, noth, naught.¡± He stutters.


    ¡°Some rebels suspected you might be a high-born bastard because that''s the only way you could have that much access so we had to explain, extensively, that you''re a peasant and that Nobles are born with as much access as others.¡± Idali quickly whispers.


    ¡°That would do it in a moment of pressure.¡± I calmly note. ¡°That dead kid must have truly had connections to rebels to hear of this so soon, we didn''t travel slowly.¡±


    The speed at which that idea spread is great news for my plans, all I need now is for my name to be heard by all which the Lisilese will kindly provide by falling to my blade.


    ¡°Treacherous peasants!¡± A household soldier suddenly screams at the crowd. She''s tall with brown hair and average breasts. ¡°You contribute none to our Empire but whining complaints and begging to lazily avoid your work!¡±


    ¡°Grain has done more for the Empire than any sword-master ever will.¡± I calmly deny.


    I''m quite tired of hearing these words from soldiers and bourgeois who are a kind of higher class among low born with more rights while paying fewer taxes. My words cause the crowd to split in front of me like a sea encountering a reef.


    ¡°Arrest her! Arrest the entire group! Arrest all conspirators!¡± A soldier screams, he''s thin and has already drawn his sword.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± Idali comments.


    ¡°No!¡± A deep voice cuts in.


    A large woman with a prominent brow walks onto the plaza, she is wearing a tunic embroidered with a silver roaring lion''s head. I decide not to get involved yet since the Templar returned to find out what''s to happen.


    ¡°Willy is dead and from all appearances acted alone. Unless you have proof, there will be no retaliation on innocents.¡± She decrees with her palm laying on the pommel of her sword.


    ¡°The Order has no say in this internal matter!¡± The brunette snaps.


    ¡°The populace are as much subjects of our Emperor as they are of the Queen.¡± The Templar counters with a firm voice.


    ¡°We call for Arbitration!¡± An elderly man near the woman I spoke to calls out.


    ¡°Rebel! Planning to hide behind the Order are we?!¡± The thin man barks while he points his sword. ¡°It won''t work because I won''t let it happen!¡±


    ¡°Hang him to the porch of his house!¡± The other soldier exclaims.


    The crowd splits in fright as the soldiers obey to advance on the elderly man. The Templar suddenly flashes forth and draws her sword at the same time. I watch with appreciation how she stomps down to launch her slash and twists her leg to follow through the swing and keep her balance.


    The head of the brunette flies off and the Templar uses another lion''s leap to arrive next to the thin man that she stabs through the heart. I whistle in admiration of her potential but it isn''t heard as the villagers suddenly break off screaming back to their houses.


    As the temple guard faces off with utterly shocked soldiers, those living nearby slam their doors shut and drag furniture against them before closing their window flaps. I throw a look on the horizon and spot a cloud of dust in the direction the Templar came from.


    ¡°Yeah, we''re going right now.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Idali asks.


    ¡°Because she has this in hand, they won''t be defeating her anytime soon, and I''m quite suspicious there is a group of Templars coming over from Kruzser who were likely meant to deal with a paranoid Lord who now lies dead, confirming his paranoia as truth in the eyes of Noble houses.¡± I explain. ¡°Defeat is going to lead to harsher repression in Mirus, which will lead to more rebels, which is already forcing the Order into intervening.¡±


    ¡°Staying is going to put us in the middle of this.¡± Nahl acknowledges. ¡°While I wish I could help, we are ultimately outsiders to this long-brewing conflict.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I confirm.


    I check the east and find no sign of arrivals. While the Templar and the dead Lord''s household soldiers exchange insults, as well as threats, we swiftly make our way out of the village.


    A couple of hours later, as night falls, I spot two temple guards on horses coming after us so I accelerate our pace to buy time. When night falls, I lead us into making a turn straight south and lose them.


    ¡°They probably only wanted to ask questions.¡± Nahl comments.


    ¡°And I''m not keen on answering those.¡± I reply. ¡°I''m not entirely sure they won''t arrest me for my role. No matter what, Siegfried doesn''t speak for the entire Order and I''ve played a big part in the escalation.¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, then Kruzser is the worst place to go.¡± Idali worriedly comments.


    ¡°It''s a huge city, there will be plenty of one-armed gorgeous women of average height.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°How humble, and lucid.¡± Uhla snidely remarks.


    ¡°Indeed, I''m a touch above average in height.¡± I agree.


    I ignore the repressed bouts of laughter that arise from all four of my treacherous minions to seek out a low in the terrain to hide behind for the night, planning to have them train until they drop before going to sleep for their own good and not at all out of a desire for vicious revenge.

 Comprehensive.Ch46

    We go to sleep after I make my minions regret their insinuations and arrive in sight of Kruzser''s ramparts without further issues within the next two days, which is enough to raise my suspicions by itself as my approach must have been deduced by someone.


    Not to mention the dozens of carriages from all comings that passed by us on the way can''t have all missed the oddity in my left side. People know I''m coming so there must be reasons why none tried to intercept me.


    Lack of time explains the lack of ambush but that there would be no troops to intercept me as I leave Mirus is odd. It may be that local Nobles don''t wish to risk angering the Emperor.


    The walls are tall and white, they appear to be washed regularly which is an incredible task considering that they must be dozens of kilometers long if not a couple hundred. The construction of these fortifications must have taken decades.


    The gatehouse is both a work of art and defensive engineering. There are two huge roaring lions with laurel crowns on either side of it whose manes form crenelations. A dozen archers stand in perfect order behind those to surveil the area.


    The gates are so wide they can allow four large carriages to enter at once but are strictly controlled by imperial guards to only allow a single file of carriages and one of people. They have light armors akin to mine and wield bardiches.


    These weapons are pole-arms that resemble axes with long curved blades, they''re suited to hack down soldiers in hard leather armor and breach wooden shields but wouldn''t work very well against anything more substantial.


    These guards are wearing white tabards with golden lion crests signaling their loyalty is directly to the Emperor. As a result, they are likely never challenged even by high born.


    The lack of structures outside the Empire''s capital, not even an inn, means there must be strict rules forbidding it. There is a single tall structure that rises above Kruzser''s rampart, a tower with a golden lion head hanging on the last floor.


    ¡°This is the Great Bell of the Templar Order.¡± Nahl speaks up. ¡°It is said only to ring when the Emperor is in danger.¡±


    ¡°What, it''s magical?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°No, there is a runic construct engraved inside the bell, only Exemplars and the Grand Master can activate it.¡± He replies with more than a touch of disapproval.


    ¡°Rather than that, I wonder how tall the walls are.¡± Idali speaks up.


    ¡°Thirty-three meters tall, nine thick.¡± Rowland responds. ¡°It''s the most impregnable city in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°In the world.¡± Nahl corrects.


    ¡°That''s doubtful.¡± I cut in. ¡°The First Hive would be the place most difficult to invade by virtue of every Rykz acting to stop you and its location, which is likely deep in the eastern mountains.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± Rowland acknowledges.


    ¡°But it''s a Hive, not a city.¡± The ex-Templar argues.


    ¡°I guess.¡± I reply dismissively. ¡°Let us enter and witness what marvels these ramparts hold.¡±


    I grab my cloak and flick it to get rid of some of the dust sticking to it before rearranging it around me as we take a spot in the short file of people waiting for their turn at the majestic gates.


    We pass by a moderately long line of worn transport carriages filled with bags of grain and reinforced wagons likely carrying ingots of various metals. There are no high born but I suspect that they would be directly allowed inside if any showed up.


    ¡°Are weapons allowed in the capital?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Uh, usually.¡± Nahl replies with an awkward expression. ¡°I''m not sure what the protocol is when someone shows up with three broadswords and an unreasonable amount of daggers.¡±


    ¡°Weapons of war aren''t allowed to be openly wielded.¡± Uhla notes. ¡°War-hammers, pole-arms, and such are required to be held in a case or leather sheath to be sealed in runic wax by the imperial guard.¡±


    ¡°There are too many warriors going through Kruzser to outright forbid those.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°It is also because there are large smith enclaves in the capital.¡± She says. ¡°They produce many armors and weapons for the Phalanxes, although not all.¡±


    ¡°Duels aren''t literally outlawed in Kruzser but consider them forbidden as a matter of practicality because you''ll never get permission.¡± Nahl adds. ¡°Needless to say, it would be a terrible idea to pick a fight with the imperial guard but even fighting with civilian city guards would be a terrible idea.¡±


    ¡°I''m not here to start a war against the Emperor.¡± I tell him in a low voice to avoid panicking those around us.


    ¡°Yes, but events seem to unfold violently wherever you go.¡± He grumbles. ¡°I half expect you to run into our Emperor and challenge Him to a fistfight without recognizing him.¡±


    ¡°No way that would happen, unless the Lake has a great sense of humor.¡± I comment.


    ¡°How can you think it would be funny?!¡± Nahl utters as he places his palm on his eyes.


    ¡°It wouldn''t be?¡± I blink in confusion. He lets out a few muffled grunts while Uhla sighs. I smile and point forward like a general would to tell them to advance. ¡°Let us go forth and conquer this new land!¡±


    As people throw me odd looks, I take two steps forward in the file and stop. Idali bursts out laughing with Rowland while the other two can''t help but smile at my antics.


    ¡°How do people ever follow you?¡± Uhla asks while shaking her head.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± I return. Her expression blanks out.


    ¡°Fair point.¡± She acknowledges with an awkward smile.


    We slowly advance to the front of the line and an imperial officer engages with a group before us with a wooden board on which are stacked several pieces of parchment in one hand and a writing quill in the other.


    He has an aide hold onto a large vial of ink that must cost several gold pieces. After asking a few questions, he lets them pass and we move to the front. Rowland takes the lead as I slide behind his uselessly large stature to hide my left side.


    ¡°Names, occupations, purpose of your visit to Kruzser please.¡± The officer speaks up with a bored tone after throwing us a quick once-over.


    ¡°Rowland, independent warrior, we''re seeking to meet with the Hospitaliers. The young one is Uhla, Hospitalier. The short one is Nahl, Hospitalier as well. The dumb blonde is Idali, she''s an aide for house Hetlan but doesn''t have anything to prove it I believe.¡± He pauses and Idali shakes her head to confirm but throws him a scowl that promises retribution for the slight. ¡°You can consider her an independent warrior as well.¡±


    ¡°I''m Jessica, a peasant.¡± I speak up before Rowland says something stupid.


    The officer stops writing to throw me a deeper look. His eyes trail to the scar on my left cheek and he waves his hand at Rowland to tell him to move aside. Good thing I didn''t lie about my first name.


    ¡°Do you happen to have a last name?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°I do but I doubt it''s in the records yet.¡± I tell him. ¡°Jessica Freepath.¡±


    ¡°It''s in the records all right.¡± The officer says as he stares at me with a deep gaze. ¡°As Lady Lance''s fiancee and sword-expert of the highest caliber.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You flatter me.¡± I deadpan with a flat voice. ¡°Do write my occupation down as peasant, though.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do you one better and write ''peasant without a Liege'' if you don''t mind as I have to be precise, Dame Freepath.¡± He tells me with a wink while holding onto his serious expression.


    ¡°That would be great, thanks.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Have you been through the Duchy of Calmwater as you traveled?¡± He questions with interest.


    ¡°No, we went through the north.¡± I deny as I think these lands are in the south.


    The man makes a thin smile with a touch of regret and nods. He seems to be from that land. Either way, his attitude leads me to believe he''s sympathetic to the Redreef rebellion.


    ¡°You can''t enter with that claymore in the open.¡± The man tells Nahl. ¡°And that spear will have to be sealed as well in that sheath.¡± He adds. ¡°Otherwise, I''ll need you all to open your cloaks to check but all seems to be in order.¡±


    Rowland''s hand-and-a-half sword is allowed but not a spear, it is odd but I suppose the point is to restrict weapons that have more reach than the imperial guard or that threaten Templars who don''t truly fear swords.


    It''s next to impossible to split plate with a one-handed sword and very difficult even with a bastard sword. One needs to use an armor-piercing construct and doing so with a blade takes a lot of flow or skill so spears are much more dangerous.


    I open my cloak first to show the array of weapons around my waist and the officer merely nods and moves on. After checking, he provides a soft leather sheath for a few coins to Nahl.


    He uses fragile string to tie up his and Idali''s weapons before taking out wax that he melts with a construct. As it cools, he uses a long needle to engrave runes and make a seal. Then, he waves us forward but suddenly pauses with his hand in the air.


    ¡°It would be best to split these three swords before I let you pass, Dame Freepath.¡± He tells us as he lowers his arm. ¡°It is somewhat irregular for me to make an exception and, who knows, it might come in useful.¡± He advises with a mysterious air.


    I narrow my eyes and nod. I raise my arm to lift my cloak before throwing a glance to Idali and Nahl who unfasten one of my belts to take one of the two sheathes each. I further raise my guard as we go through the large barbican to enter Kruzser behind the second set of gates.


    ¡°Was an imperial officer implying Kruzser isn''t secure?¡± Nahl asks in disbelief.


    ¡°You can never completely safeguard a city, it''s impossible.¡± I tell him. ¡°There are always outlaws and people ready to pay the price of a given crime for ideological reasons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what kind of petty thief would pose a threat to us?¡± He presses.


    ¡°You''d be surprised.¡± I utter with a low voice as I recall Tsek who could have posed a real threat had I not been in such a lonely and damaged state I entertained his twisted thinking instead of breaking relations. ¡°Circumstances sometimes combine in such a way that the slightest grain of sand can break the sturdy mechanism of a mill.¡±


    We enter a wide avenue with large warehouses made of wood and stone. Further down the street is a mansion that has marble columns at its four corners linked by sturdy oak wood engraved with a crest depicting weighing scales.


    It seems to be a trading guild. The alleys between each building and giving into the avenue are as large as Meria''s two main streets. There is enough gold used as decorations within sight to feed the entirety of Izla Meria for a year.


    Most ludicrous is the lush green forest in the distance, there appear to be people walking through it. Near it is the round top of a palace. It''s difficult to estimate the distance but I''m quite certain now that the rampart surrounding Kruzser is at least a hundred-fifty kilometers long.


    There is a group of people dressed in robes, suits, uniforms, and half-formal dresses meant for Nobility''s everyday use hanging next to a structure that has a sign showing a bed and a crescent moon.


    They likely had the intention to blend in considering very few are wearing jewelry but the quality of their clothes betrays them. There is also the fact that they''re avoiding proximity with the inn the same way the common people are avoiding them.


    ¡°But, in this case, it seems the threat is far more obvious and unsurprising in nature.¡± I comment with a smirk.


    ¡°Jess, please don''t.¡± Idali pleads. ¡°I don''t want to have to flee Kruzser before I can even do what I''m supposed to.¡±


    I scour the area further and start spotting people lingering around the warehouses far more than one would in a bustling city. Most don''t have swords but some do and many carry visible daggers while I can spot concealed weapons on the rest. An ambush of a kind.


    ¡°I will keep it as peaceful as I can.¡± I reply, feeling a shallow pain arise in my left arm while my right hand starts twitching.


    As we approach the group of Nobles waiting to the side, they begin paying more attention to their surroundings and finally fake spotting me. One of their faces jumps out to me as the man was standing in front of me during my one meeting with Cenwalh in the hills north of Port-Odo. He is the one who steps out of the crowd to throw me a disdainful look.


    ¡°They really allow anyone to step in the capital nowadays.¡± He sneers. ¡°Look at those dirty cloaks and faces.¡± I keep my focus on my potential enemies and ignore him. ¡°Cowardly too.¡± He adds as he steps in my way with the group fanning out behind, blocking half the avenue.


    ¡°I''ve no time for leeches, get out of my way or be stepped on.¡± I respond with a kind smile.


    ¡°Ha!¡± He scoffs. ¡°Who do you think you are? Elizabeth Vil?¡± He throws out.


    The remark puzzles me because it implies my sister is the one to be wary of, which runs counter to the prideful high born disdain he''s affecting. They''re operating under the principle that Liz and I don''t get along.


    The interaction has all the hallmarks of a trap so far. Then go with the provocation and smash ''em, I''m itchy. I have things to do, and he''s right we''re a bit dirty from traveling.


    ¡°Maybe she is, after all these cowardly women both fled their own Kingdom.¡± A woman throws in.


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath and I warn that you lack the numbers to make me suffer defeat this day.¡± I calmly inform the Nobles, causing some to lose their smiles and not because they''re angered. I spot a leg trembling and my smile widens. ¡°I''m in a hurry so let''s get to it.¡±


    I fall into a low stance and bring my arm back as I close my hand into a fist while my minions let out deep groans. The man facing me scowls and straightens his posture in defiance.


    ¡°The low born are always so prompt to scuffle. We''ve heard of the violence you brought in Mirus, it was no surprise considering your illegitimate access obtained from traitors on Izla Meria.¡± He sneers at me.


    I lion''s leap and smash my fist in his stunned face. His eyes roll back before the back of his head even hits the ground. The Nobles stare with wide eyes, baffled as most are unable to react.


    Two throw themselves at me but Idali suddenly appears at my side and blocks one while I casually hang back to dodge the other. Those waiting around the corner of warehouses move to intervene.


    Bruuuh. The noise coming from the barbican causes the entire area to freeze. I place my hand on the pommel of my long broadsword and turn. The officer who welcomed me in Kruzser is standing a few dozen meters away holding a horn decorated with a golden lion and escorted by a dozen imperial guards.


    ¡°The Emperor''s peace is to be respected by all without exception!¡± The man bellows aggressively at us.


    ¡°This barbarian stroke first without reason!¡± The woman who accused me and my sister of being cowards hurriedly justifies.


    ¡°On behalf of our Emperor Rasaec, I order you all to disperse or face imprisonment!¡± The officer continues without engaging her.


    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± Half the group exclaims at once.


    ¡°Our Emperor in his wisdom has decreed a brawl is no breach of peace as long as it is promptly ended.¡± He responds while glaring at the Ladyling. ¡°I have the parchment right here, if you wish to read it yourself. It even says this, ''Else the imperial guard would have to arrest half the capital''s drunk and every bartender.'' So you see there was no need to congregate here to welcome Dame Freepath.¡±


    His words cause the carriage drivers and passerby to erupt in laughter. It seems clear to these people that their Emperor just foiled a scheme of Nobility. They''re unafraid of retaliation from these high born, likely because they''re all strangers towards each other and the population of the capital is huge.


    I frown despite the paling Nobles'' embarrassment because something feels very off with this scene, I''m missing information of some kind. As I try to piece things together to make sense of the event, those who waited to ambush me slowly trickle out of the area.


    The officer throws us a flat look that tells me it would be good if I scampered out of here as soon as possible. A glance he does not give the Nobles which makes it clear that, no matter what, high born are privileged.


    ¡°I need to find an inn to rest and wash up, do any of you have recommendations?¡± I ask my minions as we walk away.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we find where the Hospitaliers are staying first?¡± Uhla questions.


    ¡°Not in this state, no.¡± I deny. And there is no way I''m running to Leomi after what she pulled in Meria, setting me up with Ruth''s galley and you disloyal minions.


    ¡°Aww, you''re going to pretty yoursel...¡± Idali starts in a pandering tone.


    ¡°Do not try me right now, blondie.¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°None of us have been here before so we can''t advise you.¡± Nahl tells me, being the serious one as usual.


    ¡°Alright, then give me my weapons back and go away.¡± I dismiss them. ¡°You can tell Leomi I''m somewhere in the city when you make your report.¡±


    ¡°We haven''t been spying on you.¡± Rowland protests.


    ¡°Sure you have, might not have been on purpose but being present is enough isn''t it?¡± I return. ¡°It''s fine, I was cognizant of this fact when I let you come along.¡±


    The three make guilty expressions so I wave them off with an amused smile after they give me back my broadswords, hoping they''ll take it as forgiveness because they''ve been useful. The one I''m angry at is Leomi, not these three.

 Comprehensive.Ch47

    I find an inn with a decent looking facility and a good reputation in the northern quarter of Kruzser by asking around. I take a room and immediately ask where I can take a bath only to be told they have plumbing and tubs.


    The capital is definitely at the peak of the Empire if even the most average inns have such advances available. I shape alarm constructs to secure my room and then start taking off my armor.


    The process takes me twenty minutes and forces me to bear witness to my ruin of a body, to the dozen new scars I''ve picked up during my travels through Caeviel and Mirus.


    I force myself to look away and take out my sharpest dagger to shave myself afresh because I fully intend to see Leomi sometime today. With that done, I finally let myself drops in the copper tub''s warm water and close my eyes to relax.


    As I try to think of a solution to fix my relationship with Leomi, I realize that I spent more time looking for a way to have her accept Celyz than anything else after the time we spent back home stabilizing ourselves.


    Maybe I should be dedicating myself more to her but it''s difficult to do when my kitten refuses to even consider accepting my oak. I suddenly laugh as I think of Leomi stretching and trimming her nails on Celyz'' torso.


    ¡°Chirp.¡±


    I startle and notice the silhouette of a silver jay slowly gliding down towards me. It lands on my half-shoulder and pecks my cheek. I reach up and rub the underside of its head.


    ¡°Hey there, little buddy.¡± I greet it.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± It responds.


    Soon after, my alarm constructs activate which signals I''m going to either receive the visit of a very angry or very horny Leomi considering how quickly she got here, or both.


    Oddly enough, no one barges in. I consider that it could be an ambush but dismiss the idea as my room''s front door wasn''t forced open and they weren''t discreet, besides I can tell that the steps belong to Leomi and Yvonne.


    I don''t hurry to finish cleaning up and, in fact, decide to take my time to refresh myself while growing excited at the prospect of having sex. The wait is making it better after so long without feeling her touch.


    I don''t bother dressing up in my change of clothes once I get out of the bath and merely wrap a cloth around my torso. I open the door and find Leomi with her arms crossed, her left forearm put forth as if to put forward her engagement jewelry.


    Her sharp traits are tense and there is a slight frown to her brow. Her pure white hair grew to mid-cheek which gives her a coquettish appearance. She is fully dressed up in a silver dress with small black embroidery depicting thorns without flowers.


    Yvonne is standing by her side, as an equal and close friend, instead of a step behind. Leomi''s choice of wardrobe makes it clear we''re still fighting but very much not going to abstain ourselves of each other. I like that she stopped herself from barging into the room to fuck me in fury and it gives me great hope for us.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous.¡±


    I belatedly realize that the words escaped me when my kitten''s cheeks turn rosy and she loses a bit of her icy poise. Yet, the steel in her silvery eyes spells the promise of an argument.


    ¡°Why didn''t you come to me as soon as you arrived?¡± Leomi throws out with a glare. A chill goes through my spine and I straighten up, losing the smile I didn''t realize stirred my lips.


    ¡°We''re expected to run to you like good farm girls to their Lady now?¡± We throw back at her.


    ¡°It wouldn''t hurt to show you still love me after you tried throwing your life away for months!¡± She snaps, attacking me rather than Liz.


    ¡°I did what I had to do. I don''t need your permission and I wouldn''t ask for it after you threw me away!¡± I growl in response.


    ¡°We''re supposed to cooperate! Why are you trying to overthrow Mirus?!¡± Leomi questions with a shrill tone.


    ¡°Okay, now you''re both arguing something else.¡± Yvonne cuts in.


    Her words give me pause and I cool down. Getting angry isn''t going to solve anything. Hrm, not with Leomi no. As we sisters agree, Leomi also winds down and her hard posture slackens.


    ¡°She makes me so mad.¡± Leomi grunts.


    ¡°Tell you what, honey, if you want me to I''ll stick around.¡± Yvonne tells her with a teasing smile on her lips.


    So I don''t get a say? I ask myself, amused, but keep quiet because I can tell my bestest friend is being facetious. Leomi doesn''t catch that and snaps to her friend with surprise.


    ¡°Really? All the way?¡± My kitten asks with bated breath. Her expression makes my heart beat faster.


    ¡°No, not really you dummy.¡± Yvonne claps back as she gently slaps the back of her ward''s head. ¡°Take care of your fiancee.¡±


    Leomi winces with an awkward expression that she doesn''t lose even as her sword-sworn steps out of the room. I can''t help but chuckle at her for getting tricked so easily.


    ¡°You''re so corrupted.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Stuff it, lady, you''re just as bad as I recall how much you enjoyed being taken in the ass for the first time.¡± Lance viciously returns.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay quips in agreement on my shoulder.


    I throw it a betrayed look and the cute bird avoids my eyes but doesn''t retract its statement. Far more vexed than I should be, I chase it off my shoulder. It flicks its tail at me as it flies off and out of the room, apparently chasing after Yvonne.


    ¡°Your jay is becoming more and more independent.¡± I note.


    ¡°It''s also very powerful. It worries me a little because it doesn''t obey, it humors me.¡± Leomi responds.


    ¡°You don''t have to be afraid, it''s based on your idealization of me so it''ll never hurt you for real.¡± I tell her with a reassuring expression.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lance whispers with a tense smile.


    ¡°How did you find me so quickly?¡± I question out of curiosity and a touch of suspicion.


    ¡°Those you thought were there to ambush you at the northern gates were Hospitaliers you never met.¡± She replies, causing me to stiffen and almost let go of my towel in aggravation.


    ¡°By the fucking Lake, Leomi!¡± Liz explodes.


    ¡°If I sent someone to tell you not to pick a fight, would you have listened or done the opposite to spite me for what I organized in Meria with Ruth and the others?¡± She rebuts.


    ¡°We might have but so what?¡± I snap back. ¡°The answer isn''t to do it again instead of trying to solve the issue!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know what state you were in after all you did. Don''t you realize what it is you''ve done by carving a trail of blood through two Kingdoms? Starting a fight in Kruzser could have been the match that lit the fire.¡± Leomi argues with an abashed expression showing she isn''t proud of what she did.


    ¡°I know precisely what it is I''ve done, Leomi Lance.¡± I utter with a cold tone. ¡°I''ve built the base I need to destroy Nobility.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Thus renouncing the cooperating relationship we set upon after we abandoned working together.¡± She responds with fire in her voice. ¡°You blame me for acting to protect you personally, regardless of my ambitions, but then you do something that harms my objectives.¡±


    ¡°I... We...¡± I pause, stunned by the strength of her position. ¡°It''s different, I can''t stand by and let peasants be oppressed.¡± I try to explain. ¡°I''m trying to free them.¡±


    ¡°Different? So your philosophy is inherently above mine?¡± She questions with a snarl. ¡°And you didn''t merely act to help those in front of you, do not lie to me!¡±


    ¡°I, I didn''t. No, you''re right.¡± I stumble on my words. ¡°I didn''t consider your position, and I did dismiss the effect of my actions on your plans.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°But it doesn''t change that you''re manipulating us and we won''t stand for it anymore, Leomi. Not a single other time.¡± Liz forcefully cuts in to express in words what I''m struggling to put together.


    ¡°I told you, I can''t promise that. Not when you''re being so reckless, so unpredictable.¡± Clearly not nearly unpredictable enough to you. ¡°I simply can''t watch you hurt yourself.¡± Leomi confesses.


    Her traits loosen to reveal the deathly worried expression hiding behind her anger. My heart skips a beat and I can''t help but feel guilt, especially when I can''t ignore the pure white color of her hair.


    ¡°You''d rather hurt me yourself?¡± I ask her with a wide smirk. Leomi smothers a laugh at my jest and nods without shame.


    ¡°I didn''t come all the way here to not even receive a kiss, you know.¡± She spells out her desire with her head inclined to the side to make it an invitation rather than a demand.


    My grin widens and I throw myself at her. She catches me in her arms while I pass mine behind her neck. Our mouths meet, our lips part, and our tongues intertwine.


    I experience a sense of overwhelming relief that the two of us can still be like this despite out disagreements and only understand now how it weighed on me as we were apart.


    ¡°My jay.¡± Leomi murmurs as we make a short pause to catch our breaths.


    I''m not given a moment to respond as she resumes kissing me and I moisten up as a result. She leans in and bends me backward in half while her impossibly soft tongue pushes as deeply as possible, causing tingles to run through my spine.


    We barely realize when our towel falls because we feel her nipples harden which means she''s not wearing a bra, something we find very exciting as she traveled through the capital like this to see us.


    ¡°Fuck us, angrily, right this instant.¡± We demand.


    ¡°Yes, my jay.¡± She agrees.


    Leomi swipes our legs from under us with hers and slams us down on the floor, cutting our already short breath. She forces our legs apart with one knee and she pinches our nipple between her left hand''s nails as the cold chains securing her engagement ring brush against our breast.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± I exhale in pleasure at this marvelous pain, at all these sensations we were deprived of during our separation. ¡°We didn''t masturbate for months.¡± I blurt out. Jess! I ignore my sister''s cry.


    ¡°Ihm.¡± Leomi let''s out a small whine of pleasure as she trembles from the revelation. ¡°I can tell you''re all pent up, ready for me to toy with you.¡±


    Emboldened, she parts our labia with her right hand''s lithe fingers and then shifts up to tease my clitoris with the tip of her major. Our body tries to arc up at the tense promise of pleasure arising within us but she blocks up with her body, making it even more difficult to withstand her touch.


    Her hands leave our sex alone to explore our body, I almost scream when she finds and probes one by one the barely healed holes the odd creatures drilled in me with their beams of light but Liz blocks the sound in our throat to turn it into a womanly groan.


    ¡°Hhr.¡±


    ¡°Take my dress off so I can make real love to you.¡± Leomi tells us.


    ¡°We''re getting laid, not making love.¡± We disagree.


    ¡°Give me a chance to prove you wrong.¡± Lance returns with a sultry voice.


    We let go of our grip around the back of her neck to give her that chance, finding loosely fastened leather strips along her spine that we swiftly unwind. The light cloth falls off of her to reveal her magnificent and muscular body.


    Most importantly, it exposes her tiny breasts that make us melt inside with tenderness and sexual desire. We reach to her right nipple with our mouth and capture it between our lips to nibble on her perfection.


    Leomi doesn''t stop us but doesn''t lose sight of her goal. She leaves alone my freshest injuries, showing she was merely taking stock of my state, but keeps tormenting us using those injuries of ours that left sensitive nerves behind when they healed into scars.


    She alternates between caressing our breast, pinching our nipple, causing pain all over our body, and rubbing our outer labia to fire me up to the point where we start shaking out of unbearable arousal. All of it proves her mastery of our body is above ours in this matter.


    Since she isn''t making further moves, we reach around her back to grab her bare tight ass and squeeze it as we pull her hard against us. Leomi lightly hits my left flank with her thigh. We lose our grip out of surprise.


    Then, we find ourselves being flipped over and pressed face down against the floor. She parts our hair with her nose and lays a tender kiss at the back of our neck before placing her knee in the pit of our back to pin us down.


    We struggle but she seizes our wrist and secures it against the floorboards as well, turning us ''powerless'' to resist her in a few moves. We let it happen without a protest because her right hand trails down our spine towards our ass and we know we are to finally be given what we need.


    Liz doesn''t trust Leomi so much she would allow this but she trusts me completely and that makes all the difference, it may be why my sister even agreed for us both to be with her.


    I personally love feeling her physical strength weighing down on my body, this pressure makes it all feel real without an instant of doubt. I''m so relieved to take a break and let her have control, likely as much as she is from no longer being restrained by her position of responsibility and being able to do whatever she wishes to me.


    Liz herself is enjoying this with her eyes set on sweet revenge, knowing it will be better once we''ve had our fill. We quiver as her fingers move into the crack of our butt to slide on our anus, thinking we''re in for another session of sodomy.


    But, she keeps going with her slender index and major which directly land on our wet vagina. She directly penetrates us with force that would have slid us forward if not for the knee pushing down on us.


    She enters me without issue and goes deep as fast as she can, taking us to the point her knuckles brush against my labia. We blank out for a moment at the sensation of her fingers in us and may have came if she kept thrusting hard but it wouldn''t have been as good.


    Leomi is smarter and cares about giving us the utmost pleasure too much to do this. She slowly, gently, and tenderly begins making love to us by playing with our sex while poking at our wounds to cause slight pain.


    She controls the amount of agony she causes us like an expert, never enough to really hurt but never so little we could relax before reaching the peak she can give us. We feel her short breath on our back, reminding us she has needs as well and is temporarily putting them aside for us.


    ¡°I was wrong, you''re too passionate for this being merely sex.¡± I whisper with an unsteady voice.


    ¡°Being apart from you was far worse than our time of abstinence for me.¡± She replies with a soft voice.


    Leomi then grabs my messy hair, still wet from the bath, and pulls them to force me to arc backward while she thrusts her two linked fingers in our flower while her thumb falls on our anus to stimulate it from outside and her ring-finger presses hard on my bud.


    ¡°Uhrm, uhrm.¡± We gasp as bliss fills our insides.


    ¡°Close your legs and push your ass up, it''ll be even better.¡± Leomi advises.


    We follow the instruction and suddenly feel ourselves tighten around her even more sharply, our vagina pulsating as my felicity builds up to the promised climax.


    It feels so good to clutch her inside us that the embarrassment of our twisted posture takes no hold. Leomi accelerates her thrusts and we climax within moments, unable to hold it in. Waves of euphoria and ecstasy keep building up to suddenly crash down on us, making us realize that we''re having an orgasm.


    We move along with Leomi''s expert fingers for a little while until we simply drop flat on our belly from exhaustion as pleasurable aftershocks shake us. I end up having to feed more flow in my constructs merely to sustain us through it.


    Events grow to a blur but, at some point, Leomi turned us around and we pushed her down hard on the floor. We pick up her legs and throw her thighs on our shoulders to start giving her a cunnilingus.


    We devour her cute labia as if starving wolves, enjoying her metallic and slightly lemony taste as we try to give back everything we received despite being likely to fail this time.


    It doesn''t bother us because the look of beatitude on Lance''s face makes it clear our satisfaction was her main goal. We caress her abdominal muscles as we reach for her breasts to fondle them.


    ¡°Ih, um.¡± Leomi lets out small whining moans as she reaches her own peak, apparently unwilling to extend things and wishing to come while we''re still wound up in the rapture she gave.


    Her body twists and turns as she approaches her climax but we don''t let her escape or cut short our work of teasing her small clit and penetrating her with our tongue.


    She suddenly begins shaking and trembling with small tears appearing at the corners of her eyes but her grin reassures us she''s okay, better than that as she is coming hard.


    Her legs slide off us and we drop to the floorboards to end up side by side, hugging tightly to tremble happily inside our lover''s arms. We grasp at her to kiss again but without the tongue, merely to feel her mouth against mine and tell her of my love before the fight we''re sure to have in a little while.

 Comprehensive.Ch48

    When our lips part, I climb atop of her and rest my face between her sweet breasts. Her breathing is rapid as if mine but her heartbeat is at peace while mine is booming like an accelerating drumbeat. Liz can''t help but bite down on her bronze flesh.


    ¡°Ow.¡± Leomi protests.


    ¡°Mine.¡± My sister proclaims.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± My fiancee says with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Why couldn''t you just be happy to see me?¡± I let the question out without thinking.


    ¡°Because I love you and it hurts.¡± Lance replies as her traits tighten.


    I chortle because that statement couldn''t be any more accurate. We were supposed to be getting along better. I rise over her just a bit to seize her tiny nipple in my lips and suck it, causing her to skip over a few breaths.


    As her rib-cage rises and falls in rhythm with my aspirations, pain fills my chest to remind me I''ve not the endurance for a second round. She must know this because she reaches around to grab my ass, squeezing it without doing any more.


    ¡°We loved it, we needed to fuck but you gave us so much more.¡± We tell her.


    ¡°You''re both welcome.¡± Leomi says with a pretty smile.


    I rise to my knees which I then place on her shoulders, looking down on her sharp visage and white hair spread around her head like a halo. My heart pinches for her.


    ¡°You know...¡± She starts, showing no anguish at being pinned down.


    ¡°Let me talk.¡± I cut her off. ¡°I want children. If I survive to the end, it''ll become my priority, Leomi, and I can''t conceive them in violence. It won''t be an issue for a while but, if we can''t get over this together, then I don''t know what I''ll do.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure we''ll be able to find a way.¡± She replies with a reassuring smile and tone, failing to understand that the violence in our relationship is the concern.


    ¡°We need to grow out of this phase because it isn''t what we want for the future, there is enough of it in our life.¡± I spell it out for her.


    ¡°And I want you in me right now.¡± Leomi replies with a frown. ¡°Hard.¡±


    ¡°Why change the subject?¡± I ask with a slight scowl.


    ¡°I''m not.¡± She counters with a serious gaze.


    I don''t understand her point but I go along with it because my trust for her is twisted and far from complete but it does exist. I turn and reach out to her wet pussy.


    I seize her labia full in hand and then thrust my major and ring-finger inside her vagina, hard like she asked. She feels tender inside, moist and warm, pulsating as I was to demand more of me which I oblige.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± She grunts as she lifts her waist to be taken even deeper.


    Her strength and posture make me dearly regret being so weak right now as I would spar with her in bed as well as on the training field without end this day. Sadly, I''m already on the verge of crisis so I pull out of her to lick my fingers clean of her excitement.


    ¡°Cool down, kitten, and you''ll see my point.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°My thinking isn''t muddled because you make me horny, Jess. I''ve been as I am for as long as you knew me. I''ve gotten better but I will never completely change, nor do I want to.¡± She barks. ¡°Are you rejecting me now?¡± Her question roils with such insecurity and pain it throws me into free-fall.


    I experience a stretching pain in my heart followed by spikes of acute agony. I drop atop of her, causing her to fall back to the ground as I grasp for air. Panic quickly takes over Leomi and she wraps her arms around my lower back to pull me in tight.


    ¡°Shh, it''s okay my jay, I don''t think you are.¡± Lance hurriedly tells me. ¡°I know you want us to be better, I do too. It won''t happen quickly but we''ll work it out my love. We''re going to spend the next few months together, this can be a goal we share.¡±


    Her words manage to soothe me, enough that my heartbeat slows down and the pain lessens. I teeter on the brink for a while, until she flips me around to cup my breast and sex to begin massaging them with her wispy magical hands.


    ¡°She needs rest and peace right now.¡± Liz speaks up.


    ¡°I know I got riled up, Liz.¡± Leomi responds apologetically.


    ¡°No, she wanted something you couldn''t give her so quickly and should''ve known it.¡± My sister says with a groan.


    Her fingers slide between my inner and outer lips while her tips occasionally penetrate me, giving me the physical expression of her love I need so much after her words struck my feelings.


    Having been taken to the point of orgasm not long ago, our flesh is very sensitive yet Leomi''s touch never goes too far. She makes us feel ticklish and electrified in turn but never allows us to experience pain, only tenderness that gives me a sense of peace I''ve rarely felt in her arms.


    ¡°Rhm.¡± Liz grunts. ¡°You somehow got better at this.¡±


    ¡°I experimented quite a bit on myself in the absence of you, to the point I became painfully raw a month ago, so I should hope so.¡± Leomi replies luridly. ¡°The fact we''re angry at each other and sex is violent doesn''t mean we aren''t making love.¡± She whispers in my ear with a soft voice.


    I scowl and pull myself from her arms to get up. She follows up with a slight frown. I reach out and place my palm on her cheek to make it clear this is very serious to me.


    ¡°Leomi, I love you and I won''t ever reject you. But, there is enough death and violence in my life that I don''t need more in privacy. I like it rough at times but we can''t keep crossing the line without consequences.¡± I honestly tell her.


    ¡°I don''t disagree Jess, but what came over this?¡± She questions.


    ¡°The fact we can''t be relying on blows to communicate.¡± I flatly tell her. ¡°I said what I had to, including things I didn''t mean, how about you do the same about your feelings for pushing me away in Meria?¡±


    Lance''s posture straightens but then she stops moving entirely to remain there, frozen. I make a thin sad smile and wait patiently for her to find the words to respond.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I could''ve hurt you if you remained and I couldn''t bear it.¡± Leomi finally utters between grit teeth.


    ¡°That''s a consequence of your emotions, it doesn''t tell me what''s going on within you.¡± I gently tell her. ¡°I''m touched you''re trying to preserve our relationship but you can''t do it by pushing me away, the same way manipulating me isn''t saving my life.¡±


    ¡°There isn''t anything going on.¡± Leomi utters snappily.


    ¡°Don''t lie to us.¡± We return. ¡°How did you grieve your mother?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°It''s none of your business.¡± She coldly responds, stunning us with this intimate rejection.


    I stare at her, shocked by the response and finally realize she''s not done a thing but repressed it all. Leomi suddenly leans down and picks up her dress to throw it back on. She doesn''t even soothe the creases before heading out.


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± Liz barks.


    ¡°Out of here, I don''t need this! I came here to see my fiancee, not be ambushed and criticized when you''ve sidelined my aims for yours while risking your life without regard for how I felt when I heard you were being hunted down!¡± Leomi yells.


    ¡°What the fuck? I did think of you but I wasn''t going to sit down and fucking weave you a scarf like a good little girl.¡± I scream.


    A twitch shakes my left cheek and pulls on my scar. Leomi snaps around with a furious expression but someone suddenly knocks on the door and interrupts us. I hurriedly grab my towel and throw it around my torso.


    ¡°Miss Jessica? There''s been a lot of noise coming from your room during the past hour, some of our custumers are complaining.¡± A man speaks up with a polite tone.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Leomi coldly responds.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I apologize but I cannot.¡± He replies.


    ¡°We''ll be out soon.¡± I throw out to end this.


    ¡°Very well, will the two of you require dinn...¡± The servant starts.


    ¡°I said, get lost.¡± Leomi interrupts as she raises her hand at the door.


    A golden glow appears at the center of her palm as she begins shaping a kinetic construct to blow the door. I stare for a short while in disbelief at what she''s doing unable to react.


    She launches the kinetic cube she made after a few seconds and I barely manage to reflexively dismantle it before it hits using the connection I have to her energy through our mutual pledge.


    Leomi tries to resist but my knowledge of kinetic force manipulation gives me the edge and she fails to stop her construct from unraveling. She snaps to me with a furious expression which I return because I never expected she would lash out at a defenseless stranger, no matter how unfortunate his timing.


    ¡°So it''s like this? You''ll oppose me in all things?¡± She coldly questions.


    ¡°All things? This is insane, he''s doing his job!¡± I counter, incensed.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± She dismisses with pointed sarcasm and a scoff. ¡°You''re being contrary because you''re hurt, the same way you don''t want me to succeed.¡±


    ¡°You''re being paranoid.¡± I accuse. ¡°I''ve made it clear I disagree with you on many things but I''ll not oppose your ambitions, I love that you''re so driven.¡±


    ¡°You''ve already scuttled my plans!¡± Lance repudiates. ¡°Whatever you do seems to help my cause but, in the end, it''s merely you gaining more control and notoriety for yourself to advance your goals! Mirus'' gold will now be turned against us because of what you did, the Hospitaliers will never gain the foothold it needs to help people in that Kingdom which needs it the most!¡±


    ¡°Then wage war upon them!¡± I argue in frustration, experiencing the grief we tried to have her let out. ¡°When did you become so jealous of us?!¡±


    Why further blame us for Vikiana''s death? We already blame ourselves. A ghostly pain seizes our absent left arm and our right hand starts shaking. Our hatred, fear, and bloodlust mix with our resentment for the accusation.


    ¡°Jealous? Of what? Your ability to do whatever you want without caring about my feelings?¡± Leomi coldly questions. ¡°Like fucking that Rykz?¡±


    My heart tightens at the rebuke, I feel crushed from within by all the feelings. I fall silent and immobile, afraid and furious. Liz reacts very differently to the emotions, she coats our arm in flow and strikes out with it. Leomi crosses hers to block but my sister strikes with kinetic force.


    Lance is thrown at the door with such speed it breaks when her back hits and she crashes in the hallway to roll on herself. The servant thankfully stood by on the side and wasn''t hit but he''s now gaping at my golden arm.


    He flicks to Leomi and his eyes widen in recognition. He runs away with a pale face. She stands back up with a bloody lip and nose, the anger on her sharp traits is unmistakable.


    We expected her to fight but she turns and leaves without another word, seeing her depart like this makes us feel even worse guilt about what we did. Especially because we were the ones to reproach her about violence yet used it in the end.


    Most devastating of all, she had the self-control to follow my expressed wish and not escalate the conflict by retaliating. Still, in a burst of unwillingness, I throw my towel aside and run to my pouch to grab my change of clothes.


    With a short breath, I put my change of clothes back on before using flow to rapidly fasten my armor and weapons on myself. Then, I grab the rest of my luggage and rush to the front desk where I find a graying middle-aged man.


    ¡°I''m leaving, how much for the door?¡± I hurriedly ask.


    ¡°There is no need, Dame Freepath.¡± He replies with a weak voice while trying to push coins to me. I realize it''s the same amount I paid to have the room.


    ¡°I pay what I owe.¡± I tell the man, offended.


    ¡°We''ll have many more custumers once it gets around the two most famous women in the capital at this time came here, Dame Freepath.¡± He responds with more confidence.


    I scowl but, since I have no time to argue, I snatch a gold coin from my pouch and throw it on the counter before rushing out. I find several groups of people discussing in the street, causing a small commotion.


    ¡°Where did the woman with white hair go?¡± I snap to a carriage driver that isn''t gossiping.


    ¡°I don''t know but Duchess Lance resides in the Imperia Hotel at the center of Kruzser, Dame.¡± The man hurriedly replies.


    I nod to show my thanks and stomp off, unable to run and unwilling to make a spectacle of myself by doing so since dozens of eyes are following me. It feels like everyone knows who I am but it''s very unlikely to be the case.


    It takes me a good hour and a half asking for directions to find the hotel during which I witness many shocking things in the capital. Not only are supposedly complex constructs being used very liberally for innocuous tasks such as blowing dust off a porch but people are freely sharing their flow.


    The education level of Kruzser is far ahead that of Izla Meria, not to mention the more restrictive Kingdom of Mirus. Stories from provinces must be shocking and close to incomprehensible to those who''ve lived here their whole lives.


    Still, a large portion of the population I''ve seen bear scars of war such as missing limbs, fingers, eyes, or mere cuts to their forearms and face. These warriors must understand what life is like under Nobility and they are those who recognize me most often.


    In the rich center of Kruzser which is filled with expansive stores and impressive workshops, I encounter flow-artists operating in the street as well as in stalls. They offer customization of jewelry, weapons, armors, they draw ephemeral pictures in the air or create complex musical pieces for people to enjoy.


    I would never have dreamed of such a profession and it shocks me to the point I''ve almost forgotten my anger when I arrive at the hotel. Ironically, this freedom displayed by the people living here makes me further resent Leomi for her rash reaction to the servant''s intrusion.


    The front of the Imperia Hotel has a long and large porch surrounded in verdure to receive carriages. The name of the hotel is engraved in large golden letters on its facade.


    There are four warriors armed with bastard swords and wearing chain-mails standing guard on either side of the double-door leading inside where two butlers, a tall man and a lithe woman, wearing black and white clothes await guests. As I walk up, the woman steps up and gives me a bow.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± She greets. ¡°I welcome you on behalf of the Imperia Hotel.¡±


    ¡°That''s a first.¡± I comment, surprised because I expected such a high-end establishment to rebuff me on account of my still dusty armor.


    ¡°Perhaps but it remains a fact.¡± She responds facetiously.


    ¡°Is Leomi in?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°The honorary Duchess Lance is indeed present at this time, would you like me to call upon her on your behalf?¡± She politely asks.


    ¡°No need, just tell me where to find her room.¡± I respond.


    ¡°It is the only one in the eastern wing of the last floor, but I believe Lady Lance''s sword-sworn currently stands guard so you may need her permission to meet the distinguished honorary Duchess at this time.¡± The butler tells me with a singing voice.


    ¡°You let anyone in so easily?¡± I ask, feeling a pinch of worry over my kitten''s safety despite everything.


    ¡°Only those with close relationships such as spouses, consorts, and fiancees are allowed to directly disturb our guests, Dame Freepath.¡± She explains.


    I nod, barely reassured, and go through the double-door they open for me. As I step in, I experience a tingling of flow over my skin and spot dozens of discreet golden runes across the hotel''s inner walls.


    The building''s defenses appear extensive although likely far from enough to stop someone with access comparable to mine. Still, it would be very unusual for a titled Count or Countess to attack such an establishment and it wouldn''t be ignored by the Order whose Main Temple is located nearby.


    The staircase is decorated with signed paintings of various historical figures, including an aged drawing of a Noble who I read conquered and collapsed a Rykz Hive in the south-east during the early days of the Empire.


    As I was told, I find Yvonne sitting on a luxurious padded bench near a door in the eastern wing of the hotel. She is reading a bundle of pages tied together by hemp with an intense expression on her face.


    ¡°Hey you! The dumb brunette dazing off over there!¡± I bark with an imperious tone.


    She startles and jumps up to her feet as her right hand flies to the hilt of her sword. She blinks a few times but finally recognizes me. Her expression quickly turns sour.


    ¡°How is Leomi?¡± I ask with a sad smile.


    ¡°She''s probably crying considering she doesn''t want me or you to see her right now.¡± Yvonne replies frankly but with a concerned frown. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We got into a fight.¡± I tell her with a sigh. ¡°Both said things we meant but not really.¡±


    ¡°Give me details, girlfriend.¡± She gently presses.


    ¡°We still can''t agree over our goals.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Hadn''t you resolved this?¡± She questions.


    ¡°We did but...¡± I pause. ¡°Leomi said she would deal with the impact of my actions and I don''t think she lied or means to take back her words. I''m not sure what her problem is.¡± I trail off. ¡°No, that''s not true. I think she''s still reeling from Vikiana''s death and it''s screwing her up, she got mad when I implied as much.¡±


    ¡°It would.¡± Yvonne agrees with a sad voice.


    Crack. The loud noise of broken wood causes me to jump and half-draw my sword before settling down in realization Leomi likely threw a chair against a wall. I head for the door but the sword-sworn blocks me.


    ¡°Crying, huh?¡± I question her, heavily implying she lied.


    ¡°There are many ways to grieve.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°I do believe she is truly shedding tears right now. It wouldn''t be wise to push her if she''s not ready.¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to her, Yvonne.¡± I intently tell my friend, hoping to convince her with the emotion in my voice because I''m afraid to admit to what I did to Leomi and, for the same reason, neither can I force my way in.


    ¡°You will, Jess.¡± My friend replies with a smile. ¡°But not now.¡±


    ¡°Then.¡± I pause, feeling angry but so much more guilty about striking Leomi now because my inability to admit what I did is forcing me to face the shame I feel for my action. ¡°Tell her that I''m sorry, and that I know I''m breaking our promise not to apologize but that it''s all I can think to do right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Yvonne gently assures me.


    I turn around and walk back downstairs with my tail between my legs like a beaten dog, feeling confused and angry at myself but also at Leomi. We''re lost, unable to figure out where we stand with Leomi or ourselves. The twitch in our right hand doesn''t go away even as we aimlessly walk the streets to admire the relative freedom of the capital''s people.


    a

 Comprehensive.Ch49

    Our nervousness doesn''t go away, it can''t with how bad we feel for striking Leomi in anger. We have plenty of reasons to be mad at her but none of them justify what we did. In the end, all three of us are idiots.


    I turn to other considerations to take my mind off Leomi, deciding to explore Kruzser. I cruise through the city marveling at what was accomplished here. Every block of the capital has a water source coming from plumbing likely installed under the streets.


    It makes sense as the city is much too large to be relying on wells. There are regular patrols of imperial guards and they don''t stop low born to bother them unless there is a reason.


    The Emperor''s palace is surprisingly humble in size as it is merely twice that of Cenwalh''s in Meiridin. There is a long hallway made of arches leading to the main entrance through a garden that spans several square kilometers.


    There is a small crowd of a few dozen people kneeling in front of the outer golden gate and taking turns to press their foreheads on the ground as if praying while two Exemplars and a squad of imperial guards stand as sentries.


    They watch me pass by with more interest than others, which is likely because they can tell I''m wearing armor under my cloak. I move past a couple of intersections to reach the Templar Order''s Main Temple which has its doors wide open to allow a constant stream of people to come in and out of it.


    The inside is no doubt majestic but I''ve no patience to wait for my turn so I make my way around the tall structure to find that there are two impressive low aqueducts departing the Temple towards the south and east.


    These are decorated more humbly with lion sculptures roaring at the side of glorious Exemplars in plate armor holding their shields up despite their vital role in carrying flow.


    I assume these end not far from the city and that there is a system of pumps far underground to bring the water carrying the energy to surface level. The blocks around the Temple are filled with dozens of barracks and training fields as well as smithies so I move on.


    I make my way towards the trees I''ve seen over rooftops to find a small forest with an expansive garden around a sturdy granite structure with an archaic and somber architecture which is surrounded by a wall patrolled by imperial guards.


    From context, it is obvious this is the Emperor''s Tomb despite my expectation of a glorious building created to celebrate the glory of an immortal.


    On the contrary this structure seems built to manage the expectations of people who see it, as if to prepare the population for Emperor Rasaec''s eventual demise.


    I suddenly realize that the bell atop the Main Temple''s tower has a similar purpose, to remind people that He is not invincible. The humility and underlying foresight of this shocks me.


    To me, this could be proof that the Emperor''s love for the Empire goes beyond his own benefit. Yet, I keep in mind that there could be other reasons for this such as the very practical one of having a solemn building to bury Emperors who passed away.


    Yet, it does not feel to me that such a secret could be kept across generations so my first theory should be closest to the truth considering what the Rykz told me of Rasaec.


    I leave these thoughts behind as I depart to focus back on the twitching pain in my absent left arm. For it to be so insistent means I''m feeling instinctively threatened.


    It may be that Wraith is tailing me, or that Nobility is, or it may be that my relationship with Leomi is far more damaged than I realize. Either way, I''m missing something important.


    I decide to return to the inn to check if the one who interrupted us is gone because something felt odd about how Leomi dismissed my remark that he was a mere servant. It wouldn''t surprise me if Nobility cooked up a plot to draw me and Leomi apart, the same way they want me and Liz at odds.


    Lance might have been subjected to rumors and plots during her travels which, in her state, could have easily turned her paranoid about every little thing.


    I scowl and feel my rage turn to Nobility, failing to understand how she could still cling to the concept. I pause and recall that she was raised mostly by her father, he was the most present and the loss must''ve hit Lance hard.


    The same way the death of Mother engraved in me the importance of her lessons, the importance of her critical thinking towards the ills of the world. That finding causes and fixing issues is more important than focusing on emotional solace.


    It becomes evident to me that the reason I''ve not completely lost my mind is because of Mother. The past shapes the future and from this I can predict Wraith''s next action.


    He will not attempt to kill me or Leomi, the risk to his life would be too high. No, he will attack the external elements protecting us such as our reputation, friends, and minions.


    My eyes narrow and I smirk, knowing that I''ll be able to deal with them. There is no doubt in my mind that Wraith is in Kruzser with Roskal, I can''t have any doubt with the panging agony in my left arm.


    The inn is perfect to give them a target to focus on. Besides, unlike what I predicted, it doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to move incognito within Kruzser as my physical features seem to have become common knowledge for those interested.


    Thankfully, there is no crowd waiting for me when I arrive. I enter and walk up to the front desk to talk to the middle-aged owner who makes a slight bow with a wide smile. I return a nod.


    ¡°We are all glad you chose to remain in our establishment, Dame Freepath.¡± He says.


    ¡°It likely won''t be for long.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Your door has been fixed if you wish to retain the same room, our suite is free for your use otherwise.¡± He offers.


    ¡°The old room is fine.¡± I reply. ¡°Is the servant alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, he''s very excited he got to meet the both of you in fact. Shall I call on him?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No need.¡± I refuse. ¡°Do you know if Duchess Roskal is in Kruzser?¡± I question. His expression falls somewhat.


    ¡°There has been talk that Duchess Roskal has been leading petition after petition against you at the Administration for your actions in Caeviel and Mirus, she has accrued support from many Nobles to demand to meet our Emperor.¡± He relates. ¡°She will understand sooner or later that our Emperor isn''t a being one can meet merely by wishing to.¡±


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Administration does not deal with these things, and the Duchess knows it, she is there because our Emperor is as well.¡± He explains. ¡°At most they could sanction your guild and order you be replaced as the head but such an action is only ever taken at the Templar Order''s request.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my thanks.¡± I say and turn to head to my room but the man raises his hand.


    ¡°You''ve arrived just today, Dame Freepath?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I have.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°Then you may not have heard that Exemplar Siegfried sent a letter declaring that he deems the rebellion in Mirus concluded as a result of your actions and has called for the Queen to acknowledge the peace to put an end to the violence but she immediately refused.¡± He quickly speaks up. ¡°You may not be commended but the Order will not take action against you.¡±


    ¡°You''re well-read on the matter.¡± I note with a suspicious frown.


    ¡°We heavily depend on Mirus for foodstuffs.¡± The owner replies with a sad expression. ¡°It always has since Kruzser itself was built on our Emperor Rasaec''s ancestral lands from whence he was but a mere Noble. Events in the Kingdom attract the attention of the city and it''s become clear that the Queen is inflexible in harshly putting down this rebellion so she''s lost the little support she had in the Administration.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°And I bet prices have climbed as a result of this turmoil.¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°It is becoming an issue, yes.¡± The middle-aged man acknowledges with a slight bow.


    ¡°You do realize that I''ve caused the escalation of the chaos? And that the end of the rebellion will have prices drop as boon-days will remain?¡± I ask the man.


    ¡°Everyone does. No hard working Kruz agrees with profiting off the unpaid labor of others, enriching the corrupted Mirus.¡± He argues, stunning me with his flat accusations.


    ¡°Not to mention the hangings.¡± I note.


    ¡°It''s truly sad what they did to our great Emperor''s old Kingdom.¡± The owner says while shaking his head.


    I make a thin smile and leave for my room, wondering if I''ve landed in a nest of rebellion rather than the capital of the Empire. It feels as if I''ve entered a completely different realm inhabited by a different species of humans.


    I could feel at home here but I couldn''t be like them, content to criticize without taking any true action. As I arrive at the door, I find that they''ve even replaced the frame of the door and that it is freshly polished.


    Inside, I take off my armor to dust it off before greasing it and then washing my clothes with my cloak. Then, I rebuild my alarm constructs and crash on the bed to rest from this exhausting day.


    Oddly enough, what we regret under the covers isn''t the lost opportunity to spend another night making love to Leomi but the lack of her arms around us as we fall asleep.


    --- --- ---


    I wake to the buzz of city life despite it being very early in the morning. I feel the lack of a rooster screeching with the rising sun, something I don''t particularly enjoy but have encountered most of everywhere else in the Empire.


    I change clothes and put on the classic dark blue underwear with gray seams Leomi gifted me. It helps with my guilt as well as abates my anger as it reminds me how much we care about each other no matter what.


    With my emotions somewhat reined in, I decide to go visit the University if only to get a sense of its location as it may become relevant if the opportunity to hunt down Suxen comes along. I find Idali waiting in the hallway just outside my door with her sealed spear sheath in hand. I throw her a suspicious gaze but she rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°You think there''s any chance she''d ask me to spy on you?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Never mind, I''m a bit on edge. What do you want?¡± I return.


    ¡°You said you''d help.¡± She notes. ¡°With the events in Mirus, I have to act soon.¡±


    ¡°Right, that.¡± I mutter. ¡°Can it wait a bit? I want to deal with Roskal first so she doesn''t run interference with her faction.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure a couple days are fine but not a week.¡± She says with a worried expression.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± I ask and pause. ¡°And how did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I asked, the inn itself was easy to find considering there is a mercenary company guarding it.¡± She replies with an amused smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°There are quite a few people looking to meet you. I''m not sure how they thought they could find you with such a vague clue, you''re so small.¡± She quips.


    ¡°Get lost, Blondie, I''m busy.¡± I throw back and walk off.


    ¡°Don''t wait too long, I won''t!¡± She calls at my back.


    Her motivation has definitely more to do with her desire to go back to Edusa than to fulfill her part of her deal with the Rykz. I shake my head and hope her the best as I leave the inn to run into literally thirty mercenaries standing guard at the front.


    They aren''t preventing any crowd from entering but there are small groups of people throwing glances at me including some clearly in service of Nobility with the crests on their tunics.


    Between them, the spies, and those attracted by fame it seems I''ll have to find somewhere else to sleep once Wraith has been tricked into action by being led to believe me and Leomi are on the verge of a break-up.


    I hope we''re not. We aren''t, I shouldn''t have struck her but she would never take umbrage of it after everything she did to us. Two wrongs don''t make a right, Liz. Get a grip, sister, I never said it did.


    I let it go as there is no sense in arguing with Liz, especially since she''s right in that Leomi has a lot to answer for. We cruise north-west through Kruzser and finally reach a complex surrounded by dozens of buildings, plazas, and parks inside a grill fence.


    Inside are hundreds of people in shoddy clothes or quality tunics, many carrying books with care. An elderly man is even wearing a worn gray robe with scribe gear in his arms and I fail to tell whether he is a student or a teacher, or even perhaps a researcher.


    Here are low and high born mingling together to learn, without discrimination or privilege being allowed. Yet the disparity in wealth remains evident and unmistakable.


    I pass by the gates and find them oddly open but guarded by two squads of imperial guards. A man in a black robe with bright blond hair, walks up to me.


    ¡°You don''t seem here to pass the entrance exam, Miss, what can the University do for you?¡± He speaks up.


    ¡°I''m looking around, is entrance allowed?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Visitors are in the day, yes, but some areas are restricted and you have to leave before nightfall.¡± He responds.


    ¡°Could I enter the library?¡± I question.


    ¡°Which one?¡± He returns with a proud smile.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I was merely wondering.¡± I reply, amused and impressed because this implies that some allow access to the public. ¡°I have a friend who should''ve entered, how could I find her?¡±


    ¡°The Administration has a front desk in the dean''s offices, they handle records so you should ask there first.¡± The man replies as he extends his arm out to invite me in. ¡°Oh, and you''ll have to leave your weapons here.¡± He adds, pointing to a guard post behind the gates.


    I nod in thanks and consider giving up but, in the end, decide to enter since I''ve seen no one with weapons and can steal one in the case I get attacked. I drop my broadswords in the care of the imperial guards and walk in the University.


    The overall atmosphere is warm with all the trees and stone structures with white columns. There are even fountains at some crossings and the absence of carriages makes it a relatively quiet place.


    I don''t quite grow relaxed, and begin feeling uncomfortable from the gazes my armor attracts. Even closing my cloak around me doesn''t quite work. I end up putting my unease on account of not having weapons and dismiss it to the back of my mind.


    I do stay alert as I go through the large campus and it gets difficult because of the number of people here conversing about flow constructs of all kinds. After a while, I reach the central part to find that the buildings are older, they look sturdier and more imposing than the rest but also quite sobering.


    The architecture is very similar to that of the Emperor''s Tomb, which could imply the Empire went through a shift after its establishment. It makes me more curious about the truth behind the Emperor''s seeming immortality but doesn''t answer any questions.


    As I look for the dean''s offices, I run into an amphitheater in open air where a lecturer is speaking to a huge crowd of half a thousand students writing down her words on parchment. The woman is average in size but has a large bosom that almost blocks her sight when she looks down to her papers on the podium.


    ¡°Now, for the Elemental school which many of you here today came to hear about.¡± The speaker says. ¡°It is, as we all know, the most influential and wide-spread school of constructs in the world as it is used by all three species. Rykz hold the greatest mastery over lightning and earth. Lisilese dominate the realm of temperature, whether it be heat or cold, and as such make use of fire as well as ice. Humans meanwhile have the most substantial attainments in wind and water constructs.¡±


    No one interrupts her speech but she pauses to take a sip from a glass of water, allowing the students to catch up with their notes. I decide to delay my casual search for Teva to listen in.


    ¡°It is debatable which of the three sapient species hold the greatest control over metals because Human forging constructs are the most versatile and efficient but the Lisilese have their Lassus steel while the Rykz have their Vuskyt, both of which are superior in quality.¡± She expounds while shaping a construct within her hand. ¡°Now, I know many contest the Lisilese''s superiority in fire constructs because of this little marvel here.¡± She activates her construct to showcase a blue flame that swiftly turns to a blinding white. ¡°But it must be understood that this is no pure fire construct as it relies on a narrow wind construct to reach this intensity.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at the woman because this is similar to what Wraith used to injure me through my armor. She dismisses the construct and I choose to keep listening because knowledge is valuable.


    ¡°The Lisilese have a construct that can snuff out this flame I''ve shown you with less flow than it took me to create.¡± She reveals to my and the audience''s surprise. ¡°But!¡± She exclaims. ¡°The construct is so complex that only the most elite have been seen using it, and only in close combat because we assume there is a large risk of losing control of it otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Then why do air-blades work against the cold bloods?¡± A student calls out, drawing dark looks from the others despite the crest on his chest making him a Noble.


    ¡°Because, as I''ve said, the range is limited. At most ten centimeters away from their scales, which presents the issue for them of destroying part of an air-blade without breaking the construct before it hits.¡± The lecturer explains without showing impatience. ¡°Of course, they have other constructs that allow them to do things such as flash-freezing a river for an increased cost, something a few Rykz Princesses have been known to make use of on a more limited scale and only on still water by making use of a scientific principle our Elemental division is currently researching. You may join in if you have the required credits, just send in a request.¡±


    With these words, the woman starts packing her papers and an explosion of noise comes out of the amphitheater as students start talking all at once. I wince and hurriedly scamper off before Liz snaps out of anxiety. I do not do that.

 Comprehensive.Ch50

    I find the dean''s offices after a few minutes of searching and enter the sturdy grayish building. It doesn''t take long to get someone to direct me to the desk I need to go to but I''m made to wait a quarter of an hour before receiving an answer that Teva did enroll.


    ¡°She isn''t on campus right now but Miss Teva has signed up for a class on infrastructure in the evening.¡± The administrator tells me with an odd stare.


    I had to mention Izla Meria and it seems to have triggered his curiosity so I depart before he figures out who I am. I go around the University but don''t run into any more lectures even back at the amphitheater.


    Most of the students I encounter are young and quite a few have accents from various regions of the Empire. They also segregate themselves between social classes as I very rarely witness a bourgeois among a group of high born, and never a low born.


    One bourgeois wore rings and appeared rich yet bowed and served the Nobles like a servant. While privilege and influence are restricted by the Emperor''s authority here, his power doesn''t extend to personal choices and the reality of politics in the Empire.


    There is one common characteristic that all share and that is pride of being students of the University. Most avoid me, especially Nobles who scamper away when they spot an oddity to my left flank.


    But, as I go past the amphitheater, one proud looking middle-class woman refuses to side-step and let pass an obvious visitor. I ignore the fact she''s right in front of me and keep walking as she isn''t the first to try this.


    Yet she doesn''t move aside and keeps walking so I run through her shoulder first. She staggers back with a small yelp on impact while I keep going. A pair of Imperial guards witnessed the scene but don''t reprimand me. They clearly have a hands-off approach to student jostling, most likely unless flow is used.


    As I explore, I find a block of dormitories on the outskirts of the campus and a cozy tavern that I enter. I pick a table in a dark corner and order some grilled ribs for breakfast.


    As I eat, I play with my messaging construct''s timer segment to figure out a way to secure its contents until I deem they need to be unlocked. At one of the central large tables, a group of kids is playing a card game while trying to cheat with their flow.


    A brunette sent her energy behind her opponent during the final round between the two of them and the energy somehow read the cards to copy their shape. Yet, she loses when they lay down their hands as it turns out the other kid used his flow on his cards to trick her.


    While clever, the exercise seems pointless. It does trains them to shape their energy discreetly but I wonder what use it could have. I return to my work on the construct as I eat yet make no true advances so I decide to visit one of the libraries.


    I''m told after asking that there is one available to the public with books on basic constructs like the messaging construct. I find it near the University''s main entrance, it''s a small white building.


    Inside are dozens of shelves framed by marble columns upon which are signs indicating each subject. There are almost no students inside, all those with a book at a reading table are inhabitants of Kruzser there to learn.


    The sheer wealth present in this tiny library that isn''t even being used by students boggles my mind, the books themselves are priceless without even mentioning the cost of maintaining the runic constructs protecting the collection.


    The Emperor obviously places heavy importance on educating all those who wish to learn to invest so much into it. Rasaec evidently believes that knowledge and competence is worth more than coin to the Empire because it is impossible for student tuition to cover all the expenses of this University.


    ¡°How can I help you, Miss?¡± A curator in a white robe and with an equally white beard walks up to me.


    ¡°I''m looking for a treaty on messaging construct security.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''ll find those row ''twenty'' to ''twenty-two'' in the back-section.¡± He responds almost immediately.


    ¡°Would you happen to have treatises written by one Suxen?¡± I question out of curiosity. ¡°I''ve heard she has made great advances in scanning constructs.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, we do have one but it is quite obscure and somewhat morally improper.¡± The curator tells me with an awkward expression. ¡°It deals with detecting bioelectric currents as a way to detect consciousness with the goal to eventually create a construct that short-circuits it.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have it?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because it is a great use for prospective healers, even Alemplars have taken an interest in it.¡± He explains. ¡°It also contains a basic construct useful in predicting storms when applied thinly over a square kilometer, some northern mountainous regions of the Empire, such as Hetlan, have had some use of it already and escaped devastating weather.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt, having trouble connecting this boon to Suxen whose stated goal wasn''t even concealed.


    I decide to still check the treaty which the madwoman no doubt used to her advantage in creating the Numbers. As I prepare to go, the curator makes a few discreet coughs to attract my attention.


    ¡°That construct is a variant of the scanning construct but it is complex. I would advise you take a few classes first, Miss.¡± The helpful old man says with genteel smile. ¡°It''s located in row ''zero'' at the very back with the other miscellaneous and advanced treaties.¡±


    ¡°If I have a use for it, I will.¡± I politely respond.


    ¡°The dean''s offices grants vouchers for specific classes at a mere few gold coins, Miss.¡± He adds with a bow as he returns to his desk.


    I smile at the attempt to draw hard coin from poor me and drop a silver in a wooden box meant for donations before heading into the rows of shelves. I find Suxen''s treaty first which is written on a long roll of yellowish parchment. The state of it leads me to conclude the paper is a decade old from her years as a researcher here.


    Her letters are well-shaped and clear but, as I read through it, I find her style dry and emotionless which doesn''t do justice to the passion the madwoman holds for her projects.


    Her sentences are at times complex but remarkably simple other times, giving the impression she tried hard to find the right words to properly convey the concepts she explored.


    All in all, the treaty is too expansive as it delves into biological processes in too much detail but the instructions in how to shape one''s intent to alter the scanning construct are very detailed and helpful. Suxen wrote a remark at the end, the single personal commentary of the parchment roll.


    ''Electricity in itself is too wild a force and brains too complex for it to be used directly in altering thought processes. At most, electric currents could be used to induce pain or pleasure in subjects so as to encourage patterns of behavior, but I theorize it would be an unreliable method compared to the blunting of the mind through barbiturates. Nevertheless, finding a process with which to produce electricity would be a great step forward in thwarting the insectoid threat as their lightning constructs could be turned against them with further understanding of this force.''


    I put the treaty back, wondering how Suxen''s contempt for the Rykz squares with her quest to create drones of her own but quickly give up on the line of thought as it''s unlikely the madwoman thought that far.


    She most definitely perceives herself as the singular superior being that all others are inferior to and so she is justified in manipulating all. It is disturbing how, like me, she likely doesn''t think herself human but apart. If there is one singular difference between us, it is that I do not place myself above others.


    I make my way to the rows the curator indicated me to and read several papers on security at a reading desk including a very, very valuable one that teaches how to integrate a series of segments that locks a construct unless the maker''s flow frequency is used.


    This is as close to unbreakable security as I can get but it does have the inconvenient down-side of being unusable for others. It takes me a while but I do find out a solution.


    I can integrate a key to the messaging construct that only I can unlock but that can be used to open all other constructs once it is. This would allow me to spread information before revealing it which is precisely what my plan requires.


    I set to work on creating this construct and the day flies by. It takes a lot of time but I manage without too many issues so I try to transcribe some of my writings on it as a test and it seems to work. Enthused by this success but with hours ahead of me, I take out my quill and a piece of parchment to write.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''Justice has no worth when applied unequally between classes of people, not only does it create resentment but also limits the perspective of those who would benefit humanity as a whole by inducing a pervasive sense of inferiority to those oppressed.''


    I quickly write the introduction before getting to the main point which could get me into a lot of trouble if found as it could light up fires in every corner of the Empire when joined with other revelations about the truth of Nobility being born with equal access. My words could easily cause the religiously faithful to have a crisis of faith when demonstrated the truth of my writings.


    ''When you have no choice but to give half your harvest and time to a Noble who does naught to deserve it, then it is no theft to retrieve this hard-earned wealth. Following this thought, then nor is it murder to avenge wanton hangings aimed at putting down righteous criticism. It is no crime to refuse to sell the product of one''s work for less of the price it is worth, similarly a being''s time has worth and people should always be remunerated for it.''


    I find it freeing to put down my thoughts in ink but the morning and a large part of the afternoon has passed so I decide to play around with Suxen''s concepts until Teva''s class.


    Learning from my enemies is what will allow me to defeat them. I shape the scanning construct and alter it to scan my hand as I clench it but the result is rather underwhelming as the result merely tells me something I''ve already experienced, that signals run along nerves in the body.


    Still, it is impressive the madwoman not only found a way to detect this but also follow the process. I don''t make any attempt to scan my own brain as it''s already damaged enough but I do toy with the segments as I try to link them to the eyesight enhancing construct.


    I don''t succeed but I''ve hope that if I keep working on it I may be able to make my eyes more reliable. I roll the parchments back up and put the treatises back in their shelves before leaving the library to make my way to Teva''s class at the center of the campus.


    There is a crowd in front of the building which is a rock structure with a couple of gargoyles at the front that are so eroded they look older than the Empire itself but are likely more recent.


    The students are avidly discussing without entering so I assume I''m early and settle with my back against a more recent structure. She arrives after a few minutes with a small group of a dozen youths circling around her.


    She has a bright smile on her freckled face that reaches up to her hazel eyes and is wearing a well-woven blue light dress fit for spring. Her fiery red hair is tied in a long braid.


    My heart pinches at the sight of her and I can''t help but take off my helmet. I shake my head to free my messy hair while Teva keeps walking and talking. Someone in their group must''ve noticed me and the armor visible between the seams of my cloak because they point me out to the rest.


    While the youths turn to me with various expressions ranging from the annoyed to the curious, Teva herself freezes on the spot with her foot in mid-air and her head twisted in my direction.


    One girl my age that''s as tall as my friend with comparable breasts and brown hair aggressively stomps over to me with an expression that spells her intention to admonish me for staring so hard. She''s wearing a quality black robe that gives her a serious appearance.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± She calls out while pointing at me.


    ¡°Don''t, Julia! She will lay you down flat!¡± Teva hurriedly exclaims with a touch of fright. The girl frowns but stops.


    ¡°An acquaintance of yours?¡± Julia asks over her shoulder.


    ¡°A friend, yes.¡± My fiery friend quickly confirms, allaying my concerns at showing up unannounced.


    ¡°That warrior you keep talking about?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Teva confirms as her expression tightens and she throws me an awkward glance.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Julia murmurs as she turns back to me and gives me a slight bow, surprising me. ¡°Thank you for your sacrifice, Dame.¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn''t that...¡± A boy cuts in but trails off as he scrutinizes me. ¡°No way! That''s Jessica Freepath!¡± He suddenly exclaims.


    Every head with a working pair of ears within hearing range snaps over to me while Teva blinks in confusion. I make a half-shrug that the spectators seem to take as a confirmation because dozens begin speaking at once. I wince at the commotion which is causing me to vaguely hear the clinking of swords and spears in the background.


    ¡°What?¡± Teva asks with shock but her reaction is lost to those around her.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I bellow, cutting the commotion short by intimidating the kids. ¡°You have time to talk?¡± I ask.


    A half of her group starts cooing as if I''d just asked her on a date while the other half''s expressions fall as if I spit in their lunch. The rest of the students don''t have the same context as Teva''s friends but they quickly catch on and seem shocked by the revelation we have history.


    ¡°I heard they fought but this can''t be!¡± One of the boys gapes as he says this with a distressed tone. I ignore him and the others to focus on Teva who''s still grasping with the implication of what she just found out.


    ¡°Lance deserves this, she turned on the Red Dwarf.¡± An idiot proclaims. Liz narrows our eyes but deems our energetic redhead more important.


    ¡°You missed a lot, Teva.¡± I tell her with an uneasy shrug. ¡°How about I buy you dinner?¡±


    ¡°I, um, I have a class.¡± She stutters with a heavy blush.


    ¡°I''ll take notes, go!¡± Julie whispers so loudly I doubt her normal voice would have reached as far, and of course the remark provokes another round of furious gossiping.


    I feel my cheeks heat up a bit because of all their assumptions but don''t deny them because, not only won''t it help, but it''s petty revenge on Lance I can enjoy as well as good bait for Wraith. Teva''s lips twitch but end up blooming into a bright smile that warms my cracked heart.


    My fiery ex-girlfriend trots over to me with a bright smile that enhances her cute freckles and links arms with me to voluntarily pull me away. I chuckle at her sudden enthusiasm but the helmet slips from my grip and drops.


    I unwind my arm from hers and pick it up to hook it on my belt. When I look back up, I find Teva staring at my left flank with a pale face. Shit, she doesn''t know. I quickly place my arm on her back and push her along.


    ¡°It''s a very long story that isn''t very interesting, you don''t need to worry about it.¡± I gently tell her.


    ¡°But...¡± She stutters the protest.


    ¡°I''m Jessica Freepath who lost her arm to the Rykz, that''s about all that needs to be said on this.¡± I explain.


    Teva makes a hesitant nod and we make our way out of the University in relative silence. After a while, she takes the initiative to link our arms back together and leads me along the shortest path. She even helps me fasten the weapons I recover at the imperial guard post around my waist.


    ¡°You''re really Jessica Freepath?¡± She whispers the question as she guides me into a street.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°You have a lot to explain, girl!¡± Teva berates with a joking tone but a concerned expression.


    ¡°I do, I do.¡± I acknowledge in the same tone to allay her concerns.


    ¡°But I''m glad you seem okay, better than you were without mentioning... that.¡± She says with a vague wave of her hand to my left side and cheek.


    ¡°I am, I''ve found purpose of my own beyond ending the war, or Nobility.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Teva reacts intensely with a touch of panic that makes her look cute. ¡°Nobles have the power to hurt us even in Kruzser.¡± She murmurs urgently.


    ¡°I wouldn''t worry about that.¡± I note, amused.


    ¡°You wouldn''t.¡± She agrees with a short laugh. ¡°But please, not in the street.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but then tell me how your dream is going.¡± I demand.


    ¡°Great!¡± Teva exclaims with a grin. ¡°I''m learning so much and I already have offers from guild workshops I can take when I finish my education. I hope to snatch engineering work before graduation, though, so I''m still looking.¡± She excitedly tells me while pulling on my arm, causing my shoulder to brush against her breasts and making me a bit too self-conscious.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Still serving tables.¡± She says with a short sigh. ¡°There isn''t much demand for blowing stuff up in Kruzser.¡±


    ¡°You''d be surprised.¡± I utter with a crooked smirk.


    ¡°No I wouldn''t be.¡± She counters while rolling her eyes. ¡°And I''m done with that, I''m a good girl now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I drawl.


    ¡°Well, no I''m not, but Kruzser has been good to me.¡± She acknowledges with a bright smile.


    I open my mouth to press her a bit more as I''m enjoying the conversation but I spot a man in messenger''s clothing carrying a sealed pouch, he is much too old for his job so it is likely he is a veteran and part of a guild that offers secure communications.


    ¡°Dame Jessica Freepath.¡± The man calls out as he jogs up to me and bows. ¡°Lady Yvonne Shipwold of Izla Meria extends an invitation to dinner in a few hours, there is an address and map held within this letter.¡±


    He hands me a small folded piece of paper to then bow once more before running off. I stare at his back until he disappears around a corner and pull my arm back from Teva''s.


    ¡°I need to go, quickly.¡± I tell her, feeling an instinctual pressure in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°You have hours, we don''t need to eat.¡± Teva protests. ¡°How about we have beers at the tavern I work at?¡±


    ¡°It isn''t that.¡± I deny while shaking my head. ¡°Where do you lodge? I''ll come visit tonight no matter what.¡± Teva loudly clears her throat, as if embarrassed by my forwardness. I dismiss her antics and throw her a pressing glance.


    ¡°I work and lodge at the Howling Sailor.¡± She hurriedly replies while throwing her red braid back. I nod and leave while opening the letter. ¡°I''ll leave my window open if you need to be discreet.¡± Teva throws to my back with a timid but hopeful note to her voice. I don''t respond, too busy studying the simple map to find the shortest route.

 Comprehensive.Ch51

    As I make my way through Kruzser to the place Yvonne invited me to, I put my helmet back on and prepare my constructs with the two hundred portions I''ve stored.


    I pour flow into my armor''s defensive runes and shape a perception construct that I keep on standby with my sundering construct. As I engage into a small street, I find two carriages that turned over due to a collision and frown at this unlikely event.


    I turn to take another path only to run into three squads of imperial guards pulling apart a brawl between a dozen Noble house soldiers. As loud as they are in insulting each other, they have few injuries which means they started the fight near several patrols.


    Going through there isn''t going to work as they''ll try to draw me in or the imperial guards will stop me themselves so I glimpse to the map but find that I''ll need to take a large detour with no guarantee there won''t be other ''coincidences'' hindering me.


    It may be idiotic to do so much to stop me as it confirms my dark premonition but the truth is I may not make it in time because of it, or it''s already too late to make it.


    If subtlety is out the window, then three can play this game. I memorize the street configuration of my destination and put away the map as I gather flow around myself, drawing much attention with the intense golden glow formed by twenty portions.


    I look up to the sky and propel my body with kinetic force I redirect from my surroundings, guiding myself by hardening the air. I cruise through the sky with my cloak flapping behind my back.


    I know, almost for a fact by the actions he took in Izla Meria, that Wraith would be looking for an opportunity to kill those closest to us and cause friction between us so Yvonne organizing a dinner is a perfect opening for him.


    Not only is he preventing our reconciliation but it''s also a window during which Leomi''s sword-sworn is isolated for hours, perhaps causing us to blame each other for her demise while trying to help us.


    I don''t know what the effect they think this would have on Elizabeth Vil''s relationship to Leomi Lance and Jessica Freepath but it wouldn''t be positive. With these fears in mind, I invest another ten portions to redirect the kinetic force caused by gravity''s pull and go faster.


    A weapon with two blades joined by a circular handle at the middle and covered in intense golden flow is suddenly thrown at me from an avenue beneath me.


    I offhandedly wave at the spinning projectile to send a few portions of unstructured energy that launch it back at the sender. The man, likely part of lower Nobility, is wearing a quality hard leather armor with a good-looking tabard.


    He screams as he tries to run but my flow guides the weapon which quickly tears into him like a bone-saw, cutting the cry short. I roll my eyes at this incompetence which results in a gory spectacle of splashing blood in the middle of an avenue.


    I know, as people scamper from the scene, that there will be an aftermath to this but I do not fear it. I''m too furious at Roskal acting so blatantly and afraid for Yvonne to care.


    I encounter a few more half-assed ambush attempts that prove they are improvising and didn''t expect me to fly straight to my best-friend''s rescue, or even go there right away upon receiving the invitation.


    When I arrive, I find a three-story building built of natural rocks with ivy growing on its facade from long and deep pots filled with soil which the roof''s gutter spill into.


    The small sign depicting a bed with covers makes this a discreet and cozy inn perfect for Leomi and I to spend time alone out of sight without distractions. The area is suspiciously deserted and all the flaps are suspiciously closed.


    This looks and feels like a trap, especially since the message I received could have been a fake. I would destroy the entire structure since the staff was likely murdered but it isn''t certain. Yvonne may also be injured if she isn''t already dead.


    I descend towards the roof with a sick feeling in my stomach and use flow to disperse the kinetic force of my landing into the air to avoid making noise. There is every chance those inside know I''m coming but there is no reason to land in the street to be seen or tell them where I am.


    I find a hatch into the attic and create a shroud of energy around myself before dropping inside. The room is plunged in darkness but appears merely dark gray to me so the two thugs each wielding a spiked mace don''t surprise me.


    They must''ve heard me walk on the roof because they launch at me as soon as they spot the vague cloud of flow. I step back to avoid their weapons, leaving my energy behind, and seize a portion to split it into two air-needles I directly launch at their throats.


    The thugs vainly swing another time at the vague golden shape before they... survive my air-needles with the thin layer of flow that blocks them. Fuck. I swear under my breath while drawing my short broadsword to fight inside.


    I could overwhelm their defenses but this little Wraith likely has more energy than I do by virtue of working for titled Nobles so I must pace myself in more than one way.


    My opponents, after suffering two failures because they can''t see clearly in the dark or through the cloud of flow, try to seize the energy by attacking my link to it. I retrieve it and slash at their weapons with my sundering construct.


    My sword cuts straight through the handles but the sundering construct consumes a handful of portions doing so, proving they were reinforced with a defensive construct.


    Crack. The spiked heads of the maces split the floorboards where they hit, creating large holes by turning the wood into splinters. I purse my lips in dissatisfaction because I had hoped to end this without revealing my presence.


    ¡°Shit!¡± One of the thugs swears as he realizes their loss and hesitates on whether to fight or run.


    His comrade has no such doubts and launches in my general direction to grapple me, he almost misses but still forces me to dodge. I can''t be dragged into a messy fight with the risk of being hit at short range by a construct like the cubic torch that punches through armor.


    ¡°Hear this? The last of these dirty rubes you so love have been found and killed because you didn''t abide by my simple request, Yvonne, whore of Shipwold.¡± A deep voice that seems to seep through the walls reaches my ears and is followed by a somber laugh.


    I chase the literal dozen thoughts these words cause out of my mind to focus on smashing the flat of my sword in the back of my opponent, enhancing the blow with kinetic force.


    The barrier construct once again flickers to block but it contains less energy this time so Wraith clearly didn''t put much flow in these constructs before he gave it to them.


    With my first opponent carried away by his momentum, I lion''s step at the one filled with doubt and propel a backhanded blow at his face. He just barely manages to raise his arms to block and the barrier activates but instantly cracks under the weight of the kinetic force.


    I pressure it some more and it shatters. The man, in panic, seizes my weapon with his bare hands and loses his fingers because I instantly activate my sundering construct.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± His piercing scream, more anguish than pain at first, almost deafens me so I end it by flicking my blade at his throat to sever his head.


    His comrade attacks me from behind to try to catch me off-guard but I both hear and detect the silver construct nested in the pit of his palm. I shift and spin on myself to dodge as I counter-attack, smashing my arm-guard into the man''s nose.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    His barrier construct breaks and he''s thrown peddling backward by the impact. Using Vikiana''s method, it takes but a single thought to snap streams of my flow into the specific muscles I need to lion''s step up to the thug and then cut his head off his shoulders with a lightning-fast lion strike.


    Now that my immediate safety is assured, I pause and activate my perception construct to analyze the information I''ve gathered to decide on the next move to make to deal with Wraith.


    The killer evidently knows I''ve entered the inn from the noise made by the floorboards breaking or the two dead sent a warning as they listened to me search for the hatch on the roof.


    The declaration could have been to trick me into thinking my friend is still alive or stated to demoralize Yvonne who might have heard and thought that someone came to rescue her.


    His voice was too clear for the distance it came from and that suspicious fact can''t be hidden, if Yvonne is dead then Wraith may have said this to lead me to think she still lives and bait me into rushing to rescue her.


    The insult is designed to enrage Yvonne into revealing herself somehow, which would be unnecessary to draw me in if he already dealt with her so that leads me to believe it is all true.


    Most enraging is that the assumption he is trying to get Yvonne to reveal herself means I must let his lie stand because she may make noise that could lead to her death when she learns I''m here.


    If she is dead then there is no point to announcing my presence but a disadvantage as it would inform my opponents of my precise location. We should hurry.


    I deactivate my perception construct and look for the staircase but find another hatch with a ladder. I dismiss using this as it would be easy to ambush me as I descend and turn to the two holes in the floorboards.


    I reach out and blow up the wood with my flow before jumping down. As I''ve already burnt fifty portions, I decide not to smooth my landing and directly use lion''s steps to launch into a run on impact.


    This floor is just as dark as the attic, if not more. It must be by design from the assassins who had time to get used to it, which in their minds means I theoretically wouldn''t be able to see as well.


    Unfortunately for them, and me, my sight isn''t significantly hampered. My eyes mostly detect gray but blood is dark-red and a lot was spilled in the hallway and on the walls.


    I''m categorically certain Roskal isn''t insane enough to give the order to slaughter the workers and customers of the inn which means she''s lost control over Wraith, if she ever had any.


    Down the hall are two trembling thugs sitting before a side-door with their spiked maces held up. When they see me, they exchange a glance and instantly try to run away.


    I throw myself feet first at the slowest. The barrier construct activates but doesn''t negate the whole impact which causes the woman to trip and collide with the legs of the runner in front.


    I land and stomp down on her, adding my enhanced strength to the power of a lion strike. My heel shatters the golden barrier and lands smack on her head.


    ¡°Iiihaarrrh!¡±


    She screams like a pig at slaughter but I don''t stop bringing my foot down until it stops while the other one tries to flee on all fours. I notice a pool of blood spreading out from under her and realize she fell atop her spiked mace which eviscerated her when the barrier construct broke.


    The other one got back on his feet so I launch after him before he manages to sprint down the staircase and once again use my heel to break his skull. With the immediate threats dealt with, I quickly check inside the room to find a small pile of three bodies, including one in a servant''s uniform.


    I grit my teeth and make my way down the staircase, hoping Yvonne will hear the fighting. She''s plenty smart enough to connect the dots herself and realize why I haven''t announced myself.


    After all I fear she isn''t in a stable mental state which could lead her to betray her presence out of surprise and relief, something that wouldn''t happen if she reaches this conclusion herself.


    Four doors are suddenly opened as I approach the stairs. Four killers step out before me. I check behind to see another four behind me. They wield bloody weapons, six have spiked maces while another two hold war-hammers with short handles.


    I barely distinguish over a dozen silver shapes crossing through the walls from the rooms they hid in and immediately activate my perception construct. Sixteen golden cubes cross over into the hallway and burst into intense blue flames as they launch at me.


    Meanwhile, four of my eight opponents charge me as they activate the constructs anchored to their weapons. Oddly enough, they are aiming at my limbs or waist as if trying not to kill me.


    It could either be to torture me later or cripple me to destroy Jessica Freepath. I would bet on both considering the type of being Wraith is. I deploy thirty portions of energy and create an unstructured shell around me.


    I register, through my flow, the impact of the constructs and weapons which are stopped dead. Yet, within a few seconds, I begin feeling intense heat on my face while the air imprisoned within begins shivering as it does in the dead of summer.


    I would gather it is because my defense is stopping the burning air but it can''t stop heat from spreading, which makes sense but is quite unfortunate considering the intensity and number of these constructs.


    I reassign my energy to focus on blocking the sixteen cubical torches with small shields rather than a shell. I take stock of my four opponent''s locations as they attack me once more.


    At the last moment before I take a spiked mace into my shoulder from the killer, I crouch and lion''s leap forward under the incoming weapon. I shift to dodge a swipe aimed at belly-level and focus on my unstructured defenses.


    Instead of continuing to block the constructs still aimed at me, I burn more energy to imprison these cubes and forcefully launch them at the general location of the killers I left behind since these things had difficulty maneuvering last time.


    A moment after I recall my unstructured flow, I hear shrieks as the constructs tears through them and sounds of broken wooden walls from the initial kinetic burst meant to pierce through armor.


    The two facing me immediately switch from an offensive stance to a defensive one while squinting to track my weapon, quickly learning to fear me but not how to counter me.


    I slash out wide with my broadsword directly at both their throats. My sundering construct goes through the handle of the first''s war-hammer without much difficulty but is stopped upon contact with the barrier construct that appears.


    My blade is stopped by the thin golden sheet protecting his neck but I loop the kinetic force behind my blow and create more through half-formed constructs. My broadsword stutters for a moment but it soon crushes through and slices through the neck.


    The other one tries to attack, having apparently thought my attack would fail. I trigger a secondary lion strike to reach first, another of Vikiana''s tricks, and the weapon continues onto its path to grant the killer a swift death.


    I turn before the two bodies even fall and find six dead behind me with five holes in the walls. Red flames are flickering around the edges but they are having trouble eating through the lacquer so I decide to ignore it.


    Even if a fire catches it''ll be manageable and draw attention to the building so it''s advantageous for me. That or I''ll be deemed an arsonist on top of being the destroyer of masonry.


    I go down the staircase to find that there is no one in the hallway of the inn''s second floor, not even a body. There is only a forearm that was ripped off in the middle in a brutal killing. It isn''t female.


    I narrow my eyes and advance carefully to watch for ambushes but surprisingly encounter none. I swiftly check behind every door and whisper a call in each room in the hopes of finding Yvonne.


    Behind the last door, I find a man with a tear on his face revealing it isn''t his but a sordid chunk of flesh he cut off someone else. He smiles and the dead lips split to reveal the twisted curl on Wraith''s.


    He is sitting on a bed stained red from blood next to which is a dead body lying face down and missing a piece of its left arm. The shape of it triggers my memory but what makes me certain of his identity is the blunt sword on the floor.


    ¡°Idiots, these Shades, this one agreed to do real work for me yet couldn''t cut it when push came to shove and betrayed himself after a mere few hours.¡± Wraith utters mockingly.


    ¡°He was a Brute after all, be on your guard for ballista bolts during what little lifespan you have left.¡± I utter between grit teeth. ¡°Do not die before I rip you apart, I''ll follow you to the Lake and take my time slaughtering you there for all who have ever lived to witness your end.¡± Liz straightforwardly threatens.


    ¡°Quaint.¡± The lowlife responds with a touch of amusement. ¡°You''re far more akin to Elizabeth Vil than I''ve been told, Roskal will be very disappointed or happy beyond her wildest hopes in the future.¡±


    ¡°Where is Yvonne?¡± I demand with a harsh tone.


    ¡°Ah, yes. It was unavoidable you would figure out she lives.¡± Wraith admits nonchalantly. He would try to torment me if he could prove her death, this isn''t a lie but it doesn''t mean she isn''t inside this inn either. ¡°Yet, it does place me in a conundrum as she was meant to be the appetizer for the main meal.¡± His fake face twists. I''m thankful I do not have to peer on his expression as it is sure to be repulsive.


    ¡°Come, we assure you it won''t take long even though we''ll make sure to extend your suffering some.¡± We challenge as we bring our broadsword back to fall into an aggressive stance.

 Comprehensive.Ch52

    Wraith casually draws two serpentine daggers and holds them pointing outward. I activate my perception construct to lion''s leap at him and stomp down to launch a heavy lion''s slash that he blocks by crossing both weapons.


    His barrier construct activates over his daggers, causing me to deactivate the sundering construct before it drains me of energy. I immediately follow up with a thin air-blade enhanced by kinetic force while preparing to front-kick with my back leg.


    Wraith nimbly slithers to the right, avoiding both my attacks, and launches a rapid counter at my left thigh. I forcefully hack down at his forearm while the point of his dagger somehow sneaks past my stubbed leather skirt to impact my hard leather armor before he pulls back to barely avoid being hit.


    The runic defenses of my armor block the armor-piercing construct he activated but the brief moment of contact drained ten whole portions from it. His speed matches Vikiana''s when they fought in Meria, and he didn''t come close to it back then.


    Either he hid his strength or he''s improved impossibly fast, or he''s drugged. It could be that he''s straining his body by pushing the lion constructs to the limit. I shape three air-needles behind him while swinging at his mid-section.


    He blocks my weapon with both daggers again, which I feel is odd, but is surprised by the projectiles his barrier construct blocks so I manage to land a knee to his belly which I enhance with unstructured energy.


    The thin layer of golden energy protects him once more but it fails to negate the entire strength behind the blow. The barrier flickers and Wraith''s body is thrown a few centimeters off the ground.


    I draw my leg in and throw a side-kick that impacts his lower-stomach before the barrier reactivates. As the killer flies at the back wall, I gather thirty portions to create an air-javelin construct that should shatter his defenses.


    I gather blood in my palm for the point and harden air into the proper shape and instantly launch the projectile as Wraith slams into the wall. The air-javelin splits the distance within moments but a golden glow appears in the center of the room and my construct loses stability.


    I use my knowledge of unstructured energy to fight the effect of this disruption construct and barely manage to keep it coherent thanks to the absolute control I have over my blood.


    Unfortunately, Wraith isn''t inside the disruption zone so his barrier construct reactivates. The javelin''s tip pierces through his leather armor but the rest of the construct is blocked and shatters along with the golden shield.


    Crack. A fissure appears in the wooden wall he impacted. I try to send the pin of blood into the man''s heart but it is assaulted by Wraith''s flow and obliterated. It is clear this lowlife engineered this moment to make me waste energy but he lost much more in the attempt than I did.


    ¡°How wrathful, here I was thinking we would enjoy a friendly bout and go our separate ways.¡± Wraith laughs as he recovers his aggressive stance.


    ¡°You''re changing your story, getting nervous?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not at all, but this scene proves unsuitable to our fight.¡± He responds.


    This kind of speech, he is most definitely not a common thug who rose under Roskal. Perhaps some bastard or high born even Nobility cannot tolerate. It matters not, they all die the same in the end.


    Wraith extends his left arm out and moves in with a lion step to thrust with his right dagger. I pull back my blade to launch a hacking blow but notice a hazy veil of golden energy creeping up on the sharp weapons.


    I decide to switch to a defensive construct on my broadsword and block. As soon as my weapon touches his right dagger, both serpentine blades burst into crackling blue flames.


    Wraith''s stance switches, warning me of an incoming thrust from his left so I pressure his right to take advantage of the switch. His arm gives out almost immediately, his resistance far weaker than it should be even if he expected me to focus on the incoming blow.


    Before the point of his left dagger even reaches my torso, he has to draw back to slam it into my broadsword''s guard to protect himself which shows he is wary of relying too much on the barrier construct.


    He leaps back in retreat with his chin lowered in dejection. This reaction leads me to recall that this lowlife was injured by Vikiana so I lion''s leap after him to strike out towards his right shoulder to confirm.


    He pulls back to protect it and then the flames on his weapons grow weaker. I''ve seen his other torch constructs and know they can last much longer and know he doesn''t lack flow so I conclude Wraith''s weapons can''t sustain this heat.


    I thus pressure him more, forcing him to keep using them to threaten me in kind or risk allowing me to use another construct than the defensive one of my weapon.


    It takes a dozen furious exchanges but I manage to land a blow on his left knee which the barrier construct easily blocks. Wraith''s head makes small movements to the right and left, instinctively looking for a way to escape.


    He likely realizes he is outmatched against me as he was against Vikiana. I raise my guard for a trick as I parry another two swipes of his blazing daggers with a single swipe of my own.


    When our blades impact, a dozen tiny droplets of crackling red flames separate from the blue blazes to rain down on me. Surprised, I pull back my arm to protect myself even though my armor would block most.


    The molten metal hits the back of my hand, arm-guard, and cuirass, causing me to let out a painful groan. Wraith makes use of the opening to swipe at my legs. His foot hits the back of my knee and I drop down as his left dagger pierces down towards the very base of my shoulder while the flames covering it intensify.


    There is every chance it''ll punch through the cuirass and cripple me if it hits so I focus my defensive construct entirely on the thicker steel of my helmet as I angle my head to block it.


    The blaze fails to overwhelm my runic defensive construct but it breaks when the dagger itself comes into contact because the sheath of crackling blue flames is concealing an armor-piercing construct fueled by several dozen portions of flow.


    I snap my head back as the point shears through the steel, saving my skull but allowing the serpentine blade to cut down towards my face. I feel it cut through the skin of my forehead with a scorching sensation and desperately make use of unstructured flow to redirect the kinetic force of his blow.


    Wraith somehow manages to fight it with a burst of flow, likely making use of the kinetic segments integral to his torch construct. The sharp weapon cuts above and bellow my right eye before I manage to completely stop it.


    Ironically, the twisted nature of the blade means it didn''t stay in contact long enough to slice my eyeball even though it did touch my eyelid. Furious, I launch a backhanded blow with everything I have.


    My blade, enhanced both by a sundering construct and kinetic force, slices towards the contemptible killer but he began dodging even as he struck me so the point of my weapon barely manages to touch and shatter his barrier once again without inflicting more than a light cut on his thighs.


    I leap straight at him without bothering to get back on my feet but he nimbly dances away from me with his arms spread wide in provocation. Liz'' temper flares from frustration and she tries to seize control to break the entire room.


    I''m forced to stop chasing to retain prominence, fighting her with thoughts and no words. What settles it in the end are the feelings we hold for Yvonne and the fact that letting loose with the quantity of energy we have access to will likely result in her dying from collateral damage.


    ¡°So close.¡± Wraith laments provocatively. ¡°My contract demands I take either eyes or fingers. We like to call this a mutilation clause in our work.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°You stoop so low as provocations? Lost your confidence you could handle me, have you?¡± I return between grit teeth as a familiar burning pain makes the right side of my face tighten.


    ¡°Killing you would be simplicity itself but clients are fickle creatures.¡± He responds evenly.


    ¡°You care none for Roskal''s aims. If you could kill me, you would, coward.¡± I absentmindedly return as I analyze how to reach this slippery foe and purge it from the world.


    Just, let, me, break, his, knees. Liz pressures me to launch at the man so I do with a wide horizontal slash that he dodges by spinning away while his left dagger yanks out with a speed of a viper to strike towards my wrist.


    I barely manage to twist my arm to avoid getting hit and decide to ignore my sister to reactivate my defensive construct. No wonder Vikiana chose an exchange of technique rather than relying on her speedy strikes to end him.


    His reflexes, acute senses, and footwork make it difficult to pin-point his next move which means she could''ve died to one of these snap-counters if she misread him.


    Yet, despite knowing this and my irregular heartbeat, I feel insanity creeping and begin considering taking a wound to slaughter the man. I gather most of my flow, a hundred portions, to spread it out in the room to crush the man with kinetic force.


    ¡°No, this is ugly! It is unworthy of us, Freepath!¡± Wraith explodes and I feel his energy pressure mine back.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± We taunt.


    ¡°Worthless!¡± He continues. ¡°You''ve turned a fight for survival into a childish contest! See if I can''t end it!¡±


    His flow attacks and I feel it is twice as intensely concentrated as mine, forcing me to initiate a barrage of kinetic bursts that force him to defend his body rather than fight for control of the area.


    I hear him grunt and groan from effort but no more than that when the force I used should have been enough to shatter the barriers he''s so far used. It seems he''s invested everything into maintaining it this time.


    Since he cannot attack, I move in towards the vague but intense golden shape made by my flow battling his defenses. Wraith does his best but he is consuming far more energy than I am.


    ¡°Indeed, I am seeing that you cannot end it.¡± Liz chortles as we step forth.


    ¡°There will be a next time, be prepared for it!¡± Wraith responds with a scream.


    Runes appear on the room''s walls and trigger to create bright red flames that immediately start eating at the wood. I scowl but ignore them because revenge matters more to me than a fire right now.


    Yet, Wraith''s shape and energy fades before I reach him. I''m left stunned and alone in the burning room without a clue of what he did. I recover my energy but find no obvious path he could have used to escape.


    I decide to break the wall he had his back to since it''s the only thing I had no line of sight on when he disappeared. The wood cracks to reveal a second room with a door slowly closing on its hinges.


    I launch at it but the hallway before me is deserted and on fire. I find no signs of Wraith or where he went, knowing I can''t just pick a random direction in the hallway since he could have entered a room and jumped out the window.


    ¡°Rhaa!¡± We scream in anger as we jam our weapon back in its sheath because we have to deal with the fire before it eats the inn and kills Yvonne.


    I deploy my energy and smother these flames before rushing back in the previous room to extinguish this fire. Then, I check the damage from the other fight but find that the fire didn''t take on the lacquered wood.


    I rush to one of the windows and kick the flaps open to check down the street only to find a squad of Hospitaliers approaching with Leomi in the lead. The golden jay on her shoulder makes my stomach twist because I had hoped it would be with Yvonne.


    Its tiny head is hung down and we can''t help but think it looks depressed, leading us to think something terrible happened. We turn back and run downstairs to the first floor to hurriedly look for Yvonne.


    I find the body of someone who could be the owner impaled onto a turned over table by a chair''s foot that was sharpened on the spot, leaving chips of wood. His face is unrecognizable as it was cut into ribbons.


    I''ve seen and done much worse horrors so I take this in stride but the fact Yvonne could have suffered the same fate makes me sick as I may have allowed her murderer to escape while she laid in a pool of her own blood.


    I keep searching and searching but find naught on the ground floor. I decide to rush back upstairs when I hear the front-door be forced open, considering Leomi and her people can clear the spots I missed.


    I sprint up to the third floor which I can''t recall if I explored or not but am forced to stop and lay my hand on a wall to breathe because of stretching, pinching, pain in my chest.


    After a moment, I begin throwing doors open and calling for Yvonne until I hear a weak groan coming from the attic. I hurriedly go up and find her lying semi-unconscious on her belly behind an old cupboard.


    She was cut across her entire back and has several dozen scratches, deep and shallow, from spiked maces that barely missed her along with a huge collection of bruises all over her and a black eye.


    It looks like she tumbled down a flight of stairs despite her having found a place to hide up here. I first apply healing constructs before picking her up and checking her front. Her dress was ripped up but she has no life-threatening injuries beyond the quantity of blood she lost.


    ¡°Up here!¡± I call for Lance.


    The jay rises from the ground moments later and lands atop of my half-shoulder. I feel a tingle where it presses its small wing and beak on my cheek, seemingly looking for comfort.


    ¡°Get Lance.¡± I tell it.


    It nods and immediately nosedives back down through the floorboards. It hits me that Wraith likely knew of her state despite losing her, it means he spoke to lead me to think she''s dead or alive rather than realize her time was limited, and then he delayed me to ensure she bled out.


    Leomi arrives within tens of seconds, flanked by Uhla and an elder man I''ve not seen before. They hurriedly push us two away to start patching Yvonne up. Lance notices the new wound across my right eye and drags me further away.


    ¡°How are you?¡± She questions with a tight expression.


    ¡°Fine, mostly, Wraith was slippery enough to engage. I never had an opportunity to fight as hard as I could.¡± I grunt. ¡°Looks like you had the same premonition, what took you so long?¡± I question out of anxiety for Yvonne.


    ¡°I was called on a last-minute meeting with a Noble house''s highest titled member.¡± She seethes with a furious expression that undermines the reproach I would otherwise make. ¡°And I didn''t have a premonition, I figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡± I utter.


    ¡°Wraith was told of the contents of Mother and Yvonne''s conversation in Izla Meria, his goal was to kill my sword-sworn they saw as a conciliator between me and Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi explains with paling cheeks that grow to match her hair. ¡°It wasn''t a big leap to realize they wanted to eliminate those that kept Elizabeth Vil tied to me, cause a schism within Izla Meria.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it, they spoke of me no?¡± I question. ¡°Why would they...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°They spoke of Elizabeth Vil by name.¡± Leomi corrects. ¡°But now that you''ve become a threat that looms on them as heavily as she did, they had double the reasons to eliminate her.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± We growl. ¡°Roskal must die.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi opens her mouth but not a sound comes out. I narrow my eyes and reach for my broadsword''s handle. ¡°You intend to make me act out of emotion by acting emotionally?¡± She questions with a mean tone.


    I freeze, stunned as I recall how I struck her from anger back at my room after she tried to blow off the servant that disturbed us. With what she told me, I don''t even need to ask to know Leomi was subjected to schemes of disinformation to damage our relationship to her.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have... I... I''m...¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Jess, do what Liz does and forget about it.¡± Leomi berates with a very slight corner smile.


    ¡°But...¡± I start.


    ¡°How about you hit me?¡± She cuts me off to offer.


    ¡°What? No.¡± I blink in confusion.


    ¡°Hit me! Hit me! Hit me! Hit me!¡± Lance presses.


    ¡°No!¡± I snap at her with a glare because I''m still worried for Yvonne.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Because I don''t want to.¡± I respond to put an end to this stupidity.


    ¡°Of course you don''t.¡± Leomi repeats with a soft expression. ¡°You''re not me so stop brooding over it. How often have I mistreated you only to be forgiven with barely a thought on your part? Forget it.¡±


    Her serenity over this makes me doubt my memory of what she was doing immediately after the fight in her room at the Imperia Hotel. Even with the discovery of the scheme directly aimed at our personal relationship, Leomi shouldn''t be so even-minded about what I did.


    ¡°How many tables and chairs did you break?¡± I ask.


    ¡°All of them, including the cupboards, I had to change room because of the splinters.¡± Lance admits, looking away in embarrassment. ¡°It looks like Yvonne is alright. Let''s talk to her before we decide how we respond to this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I utter with a somber voice.


    Leomi utters her next words with somber, blood-thirsty, expression.


    ¡°Trust me, our revenge will be comprehensive.¡±


    ¨C Arc 04 End ¨C

 Destruction.Ch01

    Lance turns to her sword-sworn. Her eyebrows tighten as she witnesses the cleaned wounds and how horrifying they are because the flesh was ripped rather than cut.


    Yvonne was lucky Wraith didn''t use anything more lethal. I take hold of my fiancee''s hand and she squeezes mine as we wait for the two healers to finish their work.


    My kitten''s hand is shaking. She is unsteady, furious and afraid. It hurts us to feel her so mentally weakened but we understand better than most how difficult it can be to slaughter humans.


    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Rowland''s voice erupts as he rushes up to the attic.


    My best friend opens her eyes and looks around with an unfocused gaze. He runs to her and drops to his knees by her side to grab her hand. Rowland pulls it up to his cheek while she makes a weak smile.


    Uhla and the other healer exchange a look. They get up and move away to give them space. Their decision is a good sign for her health since I know the ex-Semplar is like a dog with a bone towards her patients if they need care.


    ¡°Do you know where Roskal is?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She responds simply and emotionlessly. ¡°How did Wraith escape you?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I stuck him against a wall but he slipped through it.¡± I reply, gritting my teeth in anger.


    ¡°Show me.¡± Lance requests.


    I shrug, thinking Wraith probably used a construct since Nobles have proven to be the most slippery things. I lead her to the room and prepare to tell her where Wraith was but Leomi goes straight to the spot I blew open without needing an explanation.


    She places her hand on one of the wooden boards and pushes. Click. The portion of the wall with a hole shifts and slides open. I sigh at this obsession for secret passages in the Empire.


    ¡°This explains why this is where he waited for me.¡± I note. ¡°He always has an escape route, we''ll have to plan around it.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill this one?¡± Leomi asks, turning to the dead Shade.


    ¡°No, he was a Shade. Brute, I believe.¡± I explain.


    ¡°They''re after Wraith?¡± She questions.


    ¡°I don''t know, he may have simply happened on him and decided to spy but found himself in a situation where he had to intervene.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But he''s now a target, I have competition.¡± Leomi darkly notes.


    ¡°I could attempt to have them back off.¡± I offer. Personally killing Wraith isn''t as important to me as seeing Leomi investing herself.


    ¡°No, it would cost you something.¡± Lance denies.


    As I nod, Leomi drags me out of the bloody room and we make our way up to the attic. Yvonne is bandaged and in Rowland''s arms. Uhla and the other healer left. She raises her gaze to us and then lowers it to our linked hands.


    ¡°Jess?¡± She calls out with a feeble voice. ¡°Liz?¡±


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay on Leomi''s shoulder perks up.


    ¡°We''re here.¡± We reply without hesitating. Rowland''s eyes grow as wide as saucers at our answer.


    ¡°Go murder these shits for me.¡± Yvonne utters with urgency. Leomi''s grip on my hand hardens, likely hurt by the demand being made of us rather than her.


    ¡°All of them?¡± We question.


    Yvonne nods and lets herself fall back onto a stunned Rowland''s torso. I squeeze back at Lance''s hand and draw her away to give the two some space to comfort each other, to talk.


    ¡°Yvonne is dead from this point on.¡± We tell Leomi. ¡°Arrange something to get her out of this inn.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Lance asks as her sharp traits tighten in worry.


    ¡°Go on a rampage, let loose for a while.¡± We reply with a twisted smirk. ¡°We''re going to need your flow.¡± As I speak the words, I snatch two hundred out of the three-hundred-fifty portions filling her reserve. She''s grown more popular back at the Izla but so have I with my fifty portions of access.


    She scowls, visibly displeased by the action, but she doesn''t try to take the energy back. I filter the flow through my reserve to make it my own so that I''ll have the edge if she fights me for it.


    ¡°We''ll also require my mask, sleeve-glove, and liangi.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Not the symbiont.¡± Lance says.


    ¡°No, it isn''t necessary.¡± I reply, causing her to lighten up a fraction. ¡°I''ve the flow and experience to make an arm.¡±


    ¡°You can''t do this alone. I can bring an entire regiment of Hospitaliers to bear if you give me time.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Can you?¡± I question.


    ¡°I... I''ll have to get Grace''s permission.¡± She admits unwillingly.


    ¡°And you''ll then give up.¡± I reproach despite not believing a word of the accusation.


    ¡°I...¡± Lance trails off with a shocked expression at my doubt, it soon turns to panic.


    ¡°Stop, I know you mean it but this is what happens when you act behind my back Leomi.¡± I flatly tell her. She grimaces.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have taken your flow, or acted so insensitively.¡± She acknowledges, likely because her defenses are down with the sword-sworn she relies on so much heavily injured. ¡°I''m feeling... captive. I have too many enemies looking to take advantage of any of my mistakes, and Roskal is the least of them in a way because she is openly opposing me.¡±


    ¡°The meeting?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was meant to delay me to kill Yvonne.¡± Leomi utters with a dark expression. ¡°Unfortunately for them, I agreed to it because I had proof of their wrongdoing but it never got to negotiating. They''ll be blindsided when I destroy their house.¡± She utters with a vicious expression. ¡°I don''t care that they likely didn''t know what the plot was.¡±


    ¡°Do you...¡± I start.


    ¡°I think I finally understand so many things.¡± She cuts me off with a sad expression. ¡°I get why you could hate it so much to be restricted because I''ve been stuck for weeks. Turns out I congratulated myself for my restrained use of power but kept abusing it with you while refusing to use it against those who deserve to be put down.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the resolve to end it all?¡± I question.


    ¡°I, I...¡± She suddenly pauses and tears form in the corner of her eyes. She grabs hold of me. She squeezes me tight despite the hard steel of my cuirass pressing on her chest. ¡°I feel stuck in quicksand, my jay.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± I call to her but she doesn''t seem to hear.


    ¡°I can''t act without drawing far more enemies than I can handle. I wish I could be as free as you, I''m jealous in truth, but lives weigh on my shoulders that I took responsibility for and cannot betray.¡± She mutters. ¡°Mother wouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°Vikiana would not remain idle either.¡± I gently remind her, which seems to tear Leomi from her daze.


    ¡°Is this why she didn''t ask me?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Partly.¡± I reply with a sigh as this likely relates to both her sword-sworn and her mother. ¡°Yvonne is angry, was likely terrified. She needs to feel like something will be done and we''re the most expedient solution. Vikiana... didn''t want to involve you with a killer that could get to her.¡± My kitten makes a painful smile and nods.


    ¡°What do you think Mother would do?¡± Leomi questions with joined eyebrows. ¡°I''ve tried tracking down Wraith but he''s far more elusive than you.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t about what she would do but what you will.¡± I correct my love, ecstatic that she''s finally breaking out of her shell. ¡°You''re smart, you can figure it out if you stop focusing on the reasons why you can''t act.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Leomi pushes me away and looks into my eyes. This leads to us losing ourselves in her silver irises and pushing out with our toes for a kiss. She leans down and welcomes us with her soft pulpy lips.


    ¡°You''re impressively calm about this.¡± My kitten notes as we separate.


    ¡°I have to be.¡± I reluctantly admit because it doesn''t sit well with us but we know we''ll be able to unleash our wrath soon. ¡°Wraith played us from Izla Meria, we had all the pieces but never figured out his target which almost cost us Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°So you want to play it as if his plot worked.¡± She notes, returning to her usual confidence and wit. ¡°Smart, it''ll buy us time before he feels he needs to act again.¡±


    ¡°You need to keep the circle of those who know small and isolate the unknowns for a time.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°They were naive to think this would break us.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Were they?¡± I question. ¡°If it succeeded...¡± I trail off. ¡°If it kept happening to those closest to us while they arranged it so that our duties made us unavailable to stop them, we would have been blaming each other. Besides, I''m relatively certain, now that you''ve explained what the origin of the plot was, that Cenwalh knows who I am and ordered action only be taken when I was present in Meria.¡±


    ¡°I, yes.¡± Leomi acknowledges with a dark expression. ¡°What will you be doing? Liz? Jess?¡± She asks.


    We consider whether to answer for a moment but decide to share as this event woke Leomi up from her grief-stricken mood. Our fights feel meaningless now that we''re on the same page on what must be done despite other arguments between us being far from resolved.


    ¡°I''ll be kicking the hornet''s nest while my sister analyses their weak-points and crafts a plan to end Wraith.¡± Liz answers. ¡°But first, there is someone we need to get to safety.¡± I add because my sister is too embarrassed to speak to Lance about it.


    ¡°Who?¡± Leomi questions with a slight frown. ¡°That woman took residence in the Hospitalier barracks.¡±


    ¡°Idali?¡± I probe. She nods. I awkwardly shift my weight. ¡°I meant Teva. My, our, um, ex.¡±


    ¡°Teva.¡± Lance repeats with a cold voice. ¡°The girl you...¡± She trails off, demonstrating uncharacteristic shyness about what I did.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I admit, feeling my cheeks grow warmer. ¡°We owe her a lot.¡±


    ¡°I owe her your life.¡± My love corrects. ¡°I''m coming.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not a good idea.¡± I hurriedly protest because Teva was there for the worst of it after we broke up so she doesn''t have a high opinion of Leomi, or Nobles in general.


    ¡°You need a safe place to leave her, the Hospitalier barracks is the only place that qualifies right now.¡± Lance utters with a flat tone. ¡°And then we need to go recover your gear so this isn''t negotiable.¡±


    ¡°Alright but you''re going to be nice.¡± I assert.


    ¡°As can be.¡± Leomi replies unreliably.


    I shake my head and pull her along to return to Yvonne who we find sleeping in Rowland''s arms with a tormented expression. Uhla is there holding a greenish concoction while the healer is waiting to the side.


    ¡°This should help replenish her blood supply, he''ll give it to her when she wakes up.¡± Uhla tells us but mostly me.


    ¡°I trust you on this.¡± I directly tell her. ¡°But I will not over this.¡± I continue. ¡°Yvonne is to be considered dead from this point on, you aren''t to speak a word of the circumstances to anyone even if they know more than you.¡± I direct them.


    ¡°We can''t stay here, wake her up and make her drink this. Then, wrap a blanket around her and take her to the barracks.¡± Leomi orders. ¡°Do not let even the imperial guard stop you and refuse them entrance until I return.¡±


    ¡°That won''t sit well with them, they''ll call on the Order if we do this.¡± The healer notes.


    ¡°Then remind them who killed Mother and who she was.¡± Leomi utters with a cold voice. ¡°Tell them the Emperor himself could not make me budge this day.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The temperature in the rooms drops. ¡°Very well.¡± The man acknowledges.


    I don''t like this but it is unavoidable as connections are almost everything in the Empire and Yvonne''s safety matters more than my feelings. I give one last look to my best friend and feel my rage build. Leomi pulls on my hand and leads me away.


    ¡°We''ll get them all, my jay.¡± She says soothingly as we make our way downstairs.


    ¡°Slaughter, mayhem, and murder.¡± I utter.


    ¡°E.Vil will act, Jessica Freepath will not take part in a massacre.¡± She insists.


    ¡°Who was that man?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Someone I trust, he is a Noble that joined the Order as an Alemplar but ultimately retired to free himself and fulfill his calling, Mother trusted him.¡± Leomi responds.


    I squint in suspicion but ultimately decide not to challenge her as Yvonne''s safety is as important to her as it is to me. I trust Leomi in most things so I squeeze her hand and lead her out of the inn.


    We spot many imperial patrols as we make our way out of the area but manage to evade them. They seem to be searching for something but don''t appear to have a precise idea of where to look or what happened.


    They evidently know there is a problem but that''s it. It makes it much easier for us to leave but Leomi''s Hospitaliers won''t have the same ease. I look up to her but she makes a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I''ll be able to deal with it, don''t worry.¡± She tells me.


    As we walk hand in hand through Kruzser, many people recognize us but especially me. I thought it would make Leomi jealous but I notice she''s repressing a small smile under the dark expression we chose to affect which tells me she''s taking a lot of pride in this.


    ¡°You''re actually enjoying this.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I love getting to show you off.¡± She replies with pride and joy to her voice. ¡°You''re my fiancee.¡±


    I repress a smile at this response. It makes me feel much better about the attention since one of us is enjoying it but this does confirm that someone intervened because there is no possible way the imperial guard wouldn''t want to ask me questions after I flew through Kruzser.


    That''s why I''m not surprised in the least when I find a girl of Aisha''s height but with more bodyweight waiting in front of the Howling Sailor. She''s a brunette with brown hair and as unremarkable as can be. I take the lead to drag Leomi up to her.


    ¡°Aisha.¡± I greet.


    ¡°You made a bit of a commotion, Jess.¡± She replies.


    Her tone is light and a smile appears on her fake face. I can''t tell what''s going on under the illusion anymore but I''m quite certain she''s peeved to have been seen through so easily.


    ¡°You.¡± Leomi utters flatly.


    ¡°Me.¡± Aisha responds in kind.


    ¡°Brute''s dead.¡± I cut in to directly break the news. ¡°Wraith killed him.¡±


    ¡°Wraith? Roskal''s dog?¡± Aisha asks with a sharp tone. I can tell her shock from the fact her illusion freezes.


    ¡°You didn''t know?¡± I question.


    ¡°You''re my mission, not them.¡± She responds snappily. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I throw Leomi a glance and she makes a grimace but lets me handle it. I tell Aisha everything that happened, including the trick with Yvonne because I have no choice after she saw the two of us up close. It will be much easier to keep the secret if she knows the detail of it.


    ¡°I need to report this, I can guarantee there will be no leaks.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Do what you have to but the same conditions as ever apply, I hold my end for as long as you hold yours. If you break the deal, I will hunt you down.¡± I spell it out once more.


    ¡°How is Cecil?¡± She returns with a slight smile on her fake face that likely serves to conceal her worry and concern.


    ¡°Well, the work seems to give her wings.¡± I reply.


    ¡°The woman grew more tortuous as the days went by.¡± Leomi complains.


    ¡°That''s my boss.¡± Aisha jokingly remarks. ¡°What are your plans?¡±


    ¡°I won''t be telling you that, Spy.¡± I flatly tell her. ¡°But you can guess where this is headed.¡±


    ¡°The Order and Imperial guard will be all over this now, Jessica.¡± Aisha warns me. ¡°Not to mention my department.¡±


    ¡°Then tell them to back off, I''ll go through them if they get in my way.¡± Liz throws out with a sharp voice.


    ¡°Listen, you can have revenge on this but you can''t start a massacre in Kruzser.¡± The Shade tells me with a tense voice. ¡°Roskal will pay if she''s behind this, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Your ''if'' leads me to doubt these words.¡± Leomi coldly intervenes.


    ¡°Our Emperor is going to watch this very closely, if you start a war in the capital without hard proof then he will condemn all sides.¡± She warns.


    ¡°A war? Them? Against me?¡± Liz explodes in uncontrollable laughter. ¡°This will be no war, not even a skirmish. No, it''ll be a massacre from which cautionary tales will arise.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, this isn''t a joke. If Brute died after...¡± She trails off to throw a glance at Leomi. ¡°There will be repercussions you do not want to find yourself in the middle of.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is the Emperor who shall regret finding himself between us and our revenge.¡± We return, causing Aisha to freeze and Leomi to startle. ¡°Go and tell him.¡±


    ¡°You support this?¡± Aisha asks my fiancee, apparently mistaking my use of the plural to include Leomi.


    ¡°I do, her word is mine on this.¡± Lance responds without a shred of hesitation, surprising me.


    Aisha wiggles on the spot, uncomfortable and dissatisfied about my decision without even mentioning my irreverence. She nods in the end to depart without another word, clearly offended by my casual treatment of her dear Emperor.


    ¡°She''s not happy, Jess, what if she turns on you?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°She''ll do what he tells her to.¡± I dismiss. ¡°And he won''t take action that''ll disappoint the population.¡±


    ¡°The crux of the matter is the proof, then.¡± She concludes. ¡°What if there is none to find?¡±


    ¡°I''ll find those in the know and make them talk if necessary.¡± I coldly affirm.


    ¡°Wraith and Roskal must die.¡± Leomi affirms.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°Then we''re in this together, to the end.¡± She utters with steel in her eyes.

 Destruction.Ch02

    I have trouble pushing down my smile at her response when we should both at least appear to be concealing our grief so I draw Leomi inside the tavern. Teva is working at the bar and doesn''t notice us.


    Some of the clients do but they don''t make a ruckus which allows me to pull Leomi into a quiet corner. Liz presses her against the wall with our chest while reaching up to kiss.


    She can''t help but seize our ass despite my hard leather armor being... well hard and not very pleasant to the touch. We still find the feeling of her hands very satisfying and the sensation of her lips on ours fulfilling.


    Oddly enough, my kitten goes no further when being in public should be something that excites her, which was part of my motivation for doing this. A little girl in a brown dress with scratches at knee level bursts into the inn.


    ¡°News! News!¡± She erupts. ¡°Jessica Freepath began a massacre at the Little Rock inn after being ambushed by thugs! No survivors!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Teva immediately exclaims. ¡°She doesn''t kill innocents.¡±


    I turn to check whether she truly believes her words and almost blush at her serious frown. I witness her expression shifting to puzzlement as she notices most of the clients are dead silent.


    ¡°Uh.¡± One of those who noticed us first speaks up as he glances at us.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I call out to Teva.


    She peers at us in astonishment. Leomi grips hard at my butt. The little girl turns pale and grips her fists hard against her thighs as she stares at me. Teva scowls hard at Lance and stomps over.


    ¡°It''s alright kiddo, I assume someone gave you coin for it.¡± I probe the child who nods. ¡°There, take this and don''t go around spreading that lie.¡± I tell her with a smile as I throw her a silver coin.


    The girl hops up to snatch it out of the air and sprints out of the tavern as if on fire. I chuckle while Teva and Leomi peer at me with eminently disapproving expressions.


    ¡°What? Much worse than that has been said of me.¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°And this isn''t entirely unexpected, it''s how Nobility functions.¡±


    ¡°We have no way to clear it up, Jess, there aren''t any witnesses we can present.¡± Leomi utters, paling as the girl had.


    ¡°She''ll deal with it, don''t worry.¡± I reassure my fiancee, trusting that Aisha will see to countering the rumor and likely began working at it while we spoke. ¡°There will be confusion but, in the end, truth will surface.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but clearing that blood off of you is now urgent.¡± Leomi says. ¡°Take us to a room upstairs.¡± She commands Teva, causing me to wince.


    ¡°I don''t care who you think you are but you''re in Kruzser, Lady.¡± My fiery redhead rebukes as she shifts her gaze to me. I squeeze Leomi''s hand to keep her calm. ¡°You two are still together.¡± Teva spells out with a somber tone.


    ¡°We''ve learned to work out our issues.¡± I explain.


    ¡°I''m glad, good for you Jess.¡± She responds with a tight smile and tension to her eyebrows that make her look sad.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to hurt you, not again.¡± I tell her, experiencing her emotion like a punch to my stomach. ¡°I should''ve known.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s me.¡± Teva replies gently as she shakes her head, causing her braid to wave.


    ¡°What about Julie? I thought...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°No, she''s just a friend.¡± She tells me as her traits fall even more. She suddenly perks up. ¡°Let''s go get you cleaned up, you can tell me what happened in detail.¡±


    I nod and pull my unusually silent fiancee along as Teva guides us upstairs. I hope these two won''t be at odds because I''ve enough on my plate as it is, it isn''t easy to plan the slaughter of an entire Noble faction.


    We walk several flights of stairs until we reach the last floor which lies directly under the roof and beams. Teva''s room is in the corner near a closet, giving her more privacy than others. Inside is a small wooden tub and several buckets of water already filled up.


    ¡°You can use it, I''ll refill them after my shift.¡± She tells me as she looks over my shoulder and to the door, apparently seeking an excuse to leave.


    ¡°I don''t need a bath, Teva, it''s fine.¡± I reassure her with a smile.


    I start taking my cuirass off but Leomi quickly pushes my hand away to take over. Teva shifts away to look out her sky-window. I smother a sigh and look to Leomi who grants me a smile.


    ¡°Teva, I''m sorry but you''re in danger right now.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°What? Why? Did they find out?¡± She asks urgently.


    ¡°Nobles haven''t.¡± I deny. ¡°The threat against you is because I came to visit you at the University. Wraith might take you as a target to get to me so you have to move for a short while until I''ve settled things.¡±


    ¡°Wraith?¡± She blinks as she turns around.


    ¡°A killer who works for Roskal.¡± I reply. Although he appears far from loyal. ¡°The Shades also know what you did but I don''t believe it''ll be an issue, they''re keeping tabs on you but that''s it as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°I, Shades?¡± She stutters the question with tightening traits.


    ¡°Agents of the Empire, you don''t need to worry about it.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°These two things don''t go together, Liz!¡± Teva says with a touch of panic.


    ¡°You won''t come to harm as long as you''re in my care, I owe you her life.¡± Leomi says.


    ¡°You don''t own her life to owe it to me, and she doesn''t owe me anything.¡± My fiery redhead snaps at Leomi.


    ¡°My jay does belong to me, as I belong to her.¡± Lance replies with an amused smile.


    She raises her left arm to show off the bracelet and ring proving our engagement. Leomi then lays her hand flat on my stomach in a possessive gesture while glancing to the ring on my right hand. I belatedly notice she''s unfastened even my hard leather armor''s jacket.


    ¡°I''m sure she heard by now.¡± Lance continues with a raised eyebrow. ¡°It sure didn''t stop her from wanting to poach you from me.¡±


    ¡°We''re engaged.¡± I speak up, aware Teva knew but feeling it important to make it clear to settle this before it becomes an issue.


    ¡°I know what you are, Leomi Lance.¡± Teva throws with a dark tone, ignoring me.


    ¡°Whatever you think I may be, or what you think you know, I was taught to be a boon to the world. I strove to follow this teaching, what have you done?¡± Lance replies scathingly. Damn them both.


    ¡°I''ve not voluntarily harmed those I claim to care about, and never will.¡± The redhead utters flatly. Leomi tenses.


    ¡°I''ve seen you, all of you.¡± My fiancee attacks, referring to the moment I took Teva in front of her.


    The two of us turn red, Teva''s reasons are obvious but mine surprise me. I hadn''t expected to still hold such an attraction for this bright redhead and her hazel eyes that the mention of the event would cause tingles in the pit of my stomach. Leomi doesn''t seem to care or notice.


    ¡°You took their gold but couldn''t push through to the end of your convictions. You''re a coward, how could you harm others even if you had the inclination?¡± My lover presses.


    This is a low blow, it was difficult for Teva to work for the Rykz and she had no other options to get off the Izla. Who can blame her to wish to get away from war? I open my mouth to intervene but both women snap hard gazes my way, shutting me up.


    ¡°Coward, is it?¡± Teva murmurs between grit teeth. ¡°Give and take isn''t it? That''s how you function. Then don''t you owe me a sight?¡± She aggressively questions.


    ¡°You want Jessica to take me in front of you?¡± Leomi asks with a smirk. ¡°I''ve no issue with it but... can you handle that?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Teva gapes just a touch and turns red as a tomato. ¡°I can, but I''d rather have Elizabeth while you watch impotently as you did back then.¡± She returns, trying to sound aggressive but her voice comes out feeble, not that it removes the bite to her words.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°No.¡± We cut in. ¡°This isn''t happening, you''re important to me Teva but we''ve not...¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lake! I''m so sorry, Elizabeth!¡± My fiery redhead hurriedly exclaims with a harrowing expression, as if she suggested something terrible.


    ¡°No, I''m sure it would be great but...¡± I start.


    ¡°Would it, now?¡± Leomi questions with a freezing tone as she plunges her nails into my belly.


    ¡°I''m acting as she did, I got caught up and said something stupid.¡± Teva apologizes profusely.


    ¡°It''s fine, Teva.¡± I gently tell her. ¡°Leomi, how about you clean up my armor while the two of us talk?¡± I ask my fiancee.


    ¡°Hrmph.¡± She grunts and releases her grip on my stomach.


    Teva watches with a stunned expression as Lady Leomi Lance, honorary Duchess of Izla Meria and Grand Commander of the Hospitaliers, picks up the pieces of my armor to bring them to the wooden tub and start cleaning it up.


    I take Teva to the side and tell her about recent events with some background, mentioning Yvonne as well for the same reason as I did for Aisha. I trust her and even if she were to blow the ruse it wouldn''t be too much of an issue as she is now as safe as can be among the Hospitaliers.


    ¡°But how have you been doing, Jess?¡± Teva questions at the end.


    ¡°That''s all you have to ask?¡± I blink in surprise.


    ¡°It''s all I really want to know.¡± She replies with one of her bright smiles full of freckles.


    ¡°Good, my health isn''t doing too well but I have a handle on it.¡± I tell her. Her eyes trail to my left side, and not only the arm, but she quickly looks away.


    ¡°I heard Jessica Freepath lost her arm before we met.¡± She mentions.


    ¡°It''s a long story.¡± I quibble.


    ¡°I have time.¡± She says with an encouraging smile. I close my eyes and take a deep breath.


    ¡°There are some secrets I wish to keep because I don''t want to tarnish your opinion of me, Teva.¡± I tell her with a serious tone. ¡°What we had and now have is precious to me, I don''t have many friends.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t turn my back on you, Elizabeth.¡± She returns with a serious expression, not even showing a hint of being offended by the rebuke.


    ¡°I wish it was something I could easily share with you.¡± I confess, feeling no shame about what I am but seeing no benefit in doing so if it''s going to harm our friendship.


    ¡°Keep the secret, I was merely curious.¡± She reassures me. ¡°What we have is very important to me as well, Elizabeth. You don''t need to tell me if you''re not comfortable, even though I am certain it wouldn''t change anything.¡± She explains with fire in her hazel eyes that make me uncomfortable because of how attractive she is despite her prominent chest.


    ¡°What do you think of Leomi now that you''ve met her?¡± I ask to try to remind her I''m spoken for, by two magnificent beings nonetheless.


    ¡°Rhm.¡± Teva clears her throat but it comes out sounding like a groan. ¡°I admire what she did but I don''t like her. She appears just as controlling as you told me, if more conciliatory.¡± She declares with a flat tone. ¡°She''s a Noble down to the bone in the end.¡±


    ¡°It''s only a small part of her.¡± I tell Teva with a smile. ¡°I got over it.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± She questions seriously. ¡°Nobility always plays to win, Elizabeth. What better way than to plant pawns on every side of the board?¡±


    ¡°Teva, Leomi is anything but a pawn.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°I would agree, but how many of those does she control and move as she pleases?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Lance isn''t forcing anyone to follow her.¡± I respond. But she''s the only option for Izla Meria so she has no need to.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re not one of her pawns?¡± Teva questions directly with a flat voice. ¡°I heard about your fight and, all of a sudden, she comes back to you when she''s under attack by another faction. It''s too convenient.¡±


    ¡°We''re lovers, Teva.¡± I tell my friend with an amused but kind smile. ¡°Of course she would seek my company when things are tough, we share the good and bad.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She begins but I raise my hand.


    ¡°I know what you''re trying to say and yes Leomi can be manipulative, conniving, but her feelings for me are as real as mine for her. She angers me at times but she always thinks of me, for me.¡± I firmly establish. ¡°You used to like her.¡±


    ¡°Shows how much I knew.¡± Teva remarks bitterly. ¡°But enough of her, how is your eye?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot but it burns like fuck.¡± I say with a chortle as I rub the new scar. ¡°I hope it won''t look too bad once it''s healed and my eyebrow grows back.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you look fine.¡± She tells me with a longing sigh, refusing to hide her attraction. ¡°Your skin is red and swollen around the cut but I don''t think it''ll blister.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I say with a smile. I catch the fact there are more words she wishes to say so I change the subject. ¡°I think Leomi is done, we should go.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± She asks.


    ¡°The Hospitaliers'' barracks, I don''t know where they are but they would be around the Imperia Hotel.¡± I reply. ¡°Leomi!¡± I call out.


    My kitten walks over holding my cuirass and arm-guard. She ignores Teva completely to start putting it back on me, taking all the care in the world towards those of my scars she knows are sensitive. I can''t help but grin at the treatment.


    ¡°We''re going to talk about making a trip to the University very soon, Jess.¡± She whispers to me.


    ¡°Did you find someone?¡± I question.


    ¡°A specialist of nourishing constructs that worked on Nobles with weak hearts in the past, he may have a way to help you.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Can we trust him, though?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don''t know but we could have someone we trust learn by his side.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Sounds reasonable but night is fast approaching so we should go.¡± I speak up.


    The three of us make our way downstairs and Teva guides us out of the Howling Sailor tavern through a backdoor. We encounter no ambushes as we make our way through the streets, logical considering the number of imperial patrols seems to have doubled.


    The gazes people lay on me hold much more uncertainty and discomfort than they did before. I shrug it off, used to it, but it displeases both the women by my side and each complains in turn as if they hadn''t heard the other''s words.


    We arrive in the block of the Imperia Hotel without incident but Leomi stops us there and gives Teva directions to reach the Hospitalier barracks, as if trying to get rid of her.


    ¡°Go up first, Lance, I''ll say my goodbyes and join you.¡± I tell her as a bit of a rebuke.


    I can tell she''s being mean but don''t challenge the plan because night is falling so my time to act is running short, and I don''t want to give Teva hopes that we can get back together. Not to mention I believe her feelings for me originate from loneliness, and homesickness.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, sunshine.¡± I tell this woman who is full of light and always so caring. She bites onto her lower lip. ¡°We will see each other again but it may take a while.¡± I add.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She mutters. ¡°Can I tell you something?¡± She asks intently while leaning forward.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous, Elizabeth Vil. I can feel that you''re much more confident in yourself.¡± Teva whispers in my ear as her fiery braid swings to tap my chest. ¡°If you want, I''m available for you to take like you did back then... Anytime.¡±


    Her sultry voice causes tingles much further down than our stomach this time, it makes us moist and desiring to seize her for ourselves as she is offering but we sadly can''t accept despite how much we want to.


    Teva, cheeks bright red, suddenly turns and scampers away with her braided hair jumping on her back. I watch her go, feeling queasy and guilty about the emotions I hold for her.


    It isn''t love but... it''s not not love either. There is a deep friendship between us but there is also the attraction of two women for each other. Unfortunately for her, she does not have the will to engage on the path Leomi and I have chosen.


    I make my way into the Imperia Hotel and straight upstairs to Lance''s new room where I find her naked, inspecting two dresses that she each holds in one hand. I remain standing in the door-frame for a moment to appreciate her chiseled body and the marks I drew on her.


    I wonder why she took even her bra and laced panties off but consider it may be a reaction of insecurity so I quickly walk up to seize her perfect tiny left breast, completely for her benefit of course.


    ¡°This one''s mine.¡± I murmur then switch to the other. ¡°This one''s mine too.¡±


    Leomi lets out clear tinkling laughter and leans down to kiss the top of my head. She takes a step back and slides one of the dresses on to try it out. I admire her gorgeous figure for a short while.


    ¡°The Little one''s in the corner but where is the rest of my gear?¡± I ask her, half-expecting a trick or argument to follow.


    ¡°In my bedroom, secure.¡± She replies. ¡°First we need to establish ground rules, Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath.¡±


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay quips while saluting by holding its wing to its forehead.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I encourage her.


    ¡°No going in alone or without reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°I had no intention to, we might not be enough to trap Wraith.¡± I say. ¡°I disagree.¡± Liz says. ¡°But fine, there will be a need for cleanup after I''m done.¡±


    ¡°Pick fights with me and my people when we run into each other.¡±


    ¡°That would likely happen on its own.¡±


    ¡°Don''t exert yourself physically more than you would walking for a whole day.¡± She adds with a tense voice.


    ¡°Noted.¡± I agree because it''s only fair to do this for Leomi since she''s letting me do this without arguing, besides it''s necessary so I don''t collapse in the middle of enemy troops.


    ¡°And a few dozen other rules I haven''t come up with yet but will keep adding on depending on circumstances.¡± Leomi finishes without a hint of shame.


    ¡°Okay, but I''ll fight you on those.¡± I respond with a wink.


    ¡°I''m counting on it.¡± Lance says with a shudder of excitement.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± I tell her, turning serious.


    ¡°Yes, my jay?¡± She asks.


    ¡°We''re going to talk about your Mother and how you''re going to grieve her after this.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi takes a deep breath but falls silent and remains so for a long time. Minutes pass without a reaction until, finally, she makes a sharp nod.

 Destruction.Ch03

    Leomi brings the long rectangular case containing my gear and puts it down on the table. It looks like a single piece with runes carved all over it. I trail my fingers along these written flow segments to activate them one by one.


    The seal is slowly released, causing a gap to appear in the wood. I open the case to reveal our dagger as well as my liangi, mask, sleeve-glove, and Vuskyt chain-mail. Our heart stirs at the sight. Leomi brings out an all-black set of hard leather armor reinforced with steel bands that she places inside before I close it.


    ¡°I meant to give it to you to replace the one you''re wearing but Liz may as well use it.¡± She speaks up. I smile in thanks.


    ¡°I''ll dress up back at the barracks, Jessica Freepath will be said to live there.¡± I tell Leomi.


    ¡°You''ll have to show once in a while, people may get suspicious otherwise.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°I will.¡± I say with a nod. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Lance replies.


    She throws off her dress to reveal her bare body, to tease me with it as she slowly dresses up in a simply set of white clothes. She then puts on a gambeson and chain-mail.


    ¡°You plan to go out yourself?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do.¡± She calmly replies.


    I prepare to protest, a dozen excuses popping to my mind like that it''ll be dangerous to get involved or that she doesn''t have enough flow right now but I quickly realize those are all things she kept herself from saying to me.


    ¡°We''re meant to be at odds.¡± I note.


    ¡°And I look forward to battling you again.¡± Leomi says with a grin as she walks into a closet.


    It takes her a long while but she comes out in full plate. I admire the shining figure and feel the stir as well to fight her. I grab my liangi''s case and fit it on my back. We then each grab one handle of the symbiont''s chest and pick it up.


    We make our way out of the Imperia Hotel like this to find Kruzser almost empty. There shouldn''t be many people out at night but still more than this. Not to mention those still on the streets are tense and fast-walking to their destination.


    The imperial patrols are just as numerous as they were during the day which is a reaction to the day''s events at the inn. Sadly, the capital lost the relaxed atmosphere it held these past couple of days.


    She leads me to a block with long one floor buildings a few streets away where we find squads of Hospitaliers sitting at the crossings to stand guard. They salute us as we pass by.


    ¡°How can you afford all this?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°Some barracks are on loan from Telnur.¡± She replies. ¡°As for the gold to fund the rest, it came from private donations and gold seized from Noble houses.¡±


    Lance leads me to a blue building with two stories at the far end of the barracks. Inside are low-ranking officers going in and out acting as messengers and a few Justiciers standing guard with their hammer''s heads resting on the floor.


    ¡°You sent Teva and Yvonne here?¡± I ask with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Bit obvious, no?¡±


    ¡°They will be safest here.¡± She replies. ¡°I store most of the flow I regenerate in the basement.¡±


    I catch sight of Uhla and Nahl as we make our way to the second floor, I assume Idali resides here as well although it''s likely she went out for drinks. Leomi leads me to a vestibule with two fortified doors leading in and out of a small apartment.


    Inside is Yvonne sleeping on a bed with Rowland by her side and the golden jay sitting on her head. Teva is standing silently and awkwardly in a corner. We store the symbiont''s chest in a closet that we lock with chains.


    ¡°Is Grace here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, she''s likely in Telnur right now.¡± Leomi tells me as I prepare to change. ¡°But I''ll still need to justify my call for action to one of her Justiciers, I could use you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, give me a moment though.¡± I reply.


    I take off my pouch, weapons, and armor to store them under Yvonne''s bed. The reason is to make sure my writings aren''t found as they''re about as sensitive as the symbiont.


    They''re mostly innocuous, apart from a few, taken separately but together my treaties form both a blueprint as well as a call for revolt. I put the gear there because it could be of use if things go wrong.


    ¡°Use my armor if you need to.¡± I tell Teva.


    ¡°I really hope I won''t.¡± She mumbles. ¡°How long do I have to stay cooped up here?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, a day, a week, probably more.¡± I respond apologetically. ¡°It should be fine to go out with friends or take classes with a small escort but you have to come back here for the night. Don''t worry, Yvonne is good company.¡± And she will likely need people around her when she wakes.


    ¡°Be safe, okay?¡± She requests with a timid smile.


    I wink at her and leave with Lance. We enter an office where a Justicier sits at a desk with parchments stacked upon it and a burning candle. Leomi remains standing in front of him and waits for the man to raise his head. Once he does, she explains the attempted assassination of Yvonne Shipwold and the surrounding slaughter.


    ¡°I''m going to call upon a regiment to arrest Duchess Roskal for an attack on one of the beings under Hospitalier protection.¡± Lance speaks up. ¡°As established by the charter, I am duty-bound to protect the lives and well-being of those the Hospitaliers are sworn to defend. Additionally, Duchess Roskal''s actions have brought direct harm to innocent civilians so I believe now is the time to make public the proclamation I''ve presented to Chief Justicier Grace.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe or have proof that the threat is persistent?¡± The man asks with a formal tone.


    ¡°I believe the three successive attacks on us, twice in Izla Meria and once in Kruzser, are sufficient to be considered proof there will be a fourth.¡± Leomi replies.


    ¡°I agree.¡± The man nods. ¡°This situation is included in the contingencies left behind by the Chief Justicier so, by the powers granted to me, I allow you to deploy the troops you believe necessary to curb this threat to those under our protection as well as act to preserve civilian lives.¡± The man declares. ¡°To help justify this action to the public, I will agree to let you make public the treaty you''ve submitted.¡±


    ¡°What treaty?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This one.¡± The man replies as he opens a drawer to give Leomi a roll of parchment.


    I snatch it out of his hands, causing the man to frown but Leomi raises her hand to appease him. I unroll the treaty and place it under the candlelight. The writing is most definitely Leomi''s. Some sentences and words were erased with flow to be rewritten, showing she worked hard on it despite the short length of the text.


    ''Every sapient being has a Lake-given right to self-liberation so as to pursue personal freedom and fulfillment. As such, one''s escape from slavery, indentured servitude, or prison cannot be considered a crime. Consequently, cruel treatment towards another sapient being can be considered a criminal act of violence.''


    I stand stunned by this treaty which so resembles the contents in some of my own. It is even more surprising because this is to involve the entire Hospitalier organization and will put Leomi at odds with a large portion of the Empire, including large swathes of bourgeoisie which enjoys flourishing businesses because of crime-slave labor.


    ¡°You''re going to start a civil war with this.¡± I note, swallowing my saliva.


    ¡°No, this isn''t binding.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°Not yet at least.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I think quickly. ¡°You want to spread this idea out, and act on it, to sound out whether it''ll gain you enough allies to successfully implement it where you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leomi agrees with a big smile.


    ¡°Nobility will never go for this.¡± I contest with a frown.


    ¡°It will, I''ve spoken to dozens of titled Nobles and a few houses who share the belief this is something their Kingdom needs. These people have given us entry to five of the six Kingdoms while the Redreef rebels grant me the last. With these enclaves as examples, the ideology will flourish.¡± Leomi says, stunning me again. ¡°Can you think of changes to make to it?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Dame Freepath has not the official capacity to do so.¡± The Justicier intervenes. ¡°And any alteration would once again require the Chief Justicier''s approval.¡±


    ¡°I''m aware but we can send a messenger to get it. We can publish this after taking action.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°I think this is simple but precise enough.¡± I speak up. ¡°Complicating it wouldn''t work if the goal is for it to spread out, you can refine the specifics once you make this Law.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same.¡± Leomi nods with a sharp corner smile.


    I feel my heart thump at the sight and put the treaty down on the desk to grab her by the arm-guard. She grins and leads me back to the apartment where Yvonne sleeps to take me in a different room.


    She takes off her gauntlets to help me shed my hard leather armor and clothes in record time. Leomi then kisses me and uses her heavy plate armor to push me back against a wall.


    I mellow into the kiss and hold onto the back of her head to push her pulpy lips against mine while she seizes my breast with her left hand. Her lithe right hand trails down my flank and goes around my thigh to reach my sex.


    Lance''s cool long fingers penetrate me without difficulty and she pushes the entirety of them inside. This gesture is meant to be romantic rather than sexual for us but Teva is the one who made me wet so I feel guilty.


    ¡°It''s okay, my jay, I could tell she got you going.¡± Lance whispers, her lips brushing along mine. ¡°What matters is that you feel me inside you and know it is all mine so you do not let yourself be hurt tonight or any other.¡±


    ¡°I love you, kitten.¡± I reply as a grin blossoms on my lips. ¡°Don''t get hurt either, I have enough avenging to do.¡±


    ¡°But this.¡± She says as her left hand slides from my breast to the scar where a right one should be. ¡°This heart I wish never to be in pain.¡±


    ¡°It''s fickle, but it tries its best.¡± I tell her with a gentle voice.


    ¡°On the contrary, it is too stubborn.¡± Leomi denies with a sigh. ¡°Although that has benefited me more than any other.¡± She adds mysteriously. She doesn''t give me any time to ponder her words before dropping an explosive question. ¡°What is it about that redhead you like so much? These breasts? The fact she''s as sm... tall as you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not the breasts, although they''re nice.¡± I reply teasingly but it causes Leomi to clench her hand, gripping at my pussy from inside and outside. ¡°Ihum.¡± I let out a gasping moan from the fleeting pleasure this pressure grants me but quickly recover as she does no more. ¡°Cut it out, kitten. I like her because she''s the brightest and nicest woman I know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it.¡± Leomi says as she pecks my lips with only slight jealousy to her traits. ¡°She''s your Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Good comparison but I''ve had a few Yvonnes in my life now, including the woman herself.¡± I remark with a smile.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Lance asks plainly. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°So do I, but blood is what I''m spilling tonight. I don''t want to spoil a good time.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Makes me wonder which of the two you consider is being spoiled.¡± My fiancee remarks. I let the joke pass because I feel her pull her fingers out of my sex and have little choice but focus on that debilitating sensation. She then licks them with a delighted expression.


    ¡°Do you have a change of black clothes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do but they''re not your size.¡± Leomi replies absently while eating up my naked body with her silvery gaze.


    ¡°Right, you''re freakishly tall.¡± I note, blushing a touch. ¡°It''s fine, I''ll go bare.¡±


    I notice Leomi shiver a touch and smile in satisfaction because it must be torment for her to hold back right now. I open my liangi''s case and fit on my sleeve-glove before putting on the hard black leather armor with her help.


    Then, I throw the intricate Vuskyt chain-mail on my shoulders and settle my mask over my face. I anchor a framework of hardened air to my sleeve-glove to give it a shape I will then control with unstructured energy when needed.


    I take out my liangi to inspect it for a short while with a desire to wield this highly skillful weapon to slaughter my way to Roskal. I make it spin a bit and then slash down before myself, making the other end of the weapon swing upward behind and to my right.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Calm, the kind before storm.¡± Liz replies.


    ¡°Keep in mind I''ll arrive fifteen to twenty minutes after you do so don''t force it.¡± She mentions.


    ¡°How harsh shall I make our feud?¡± I question.


    ¡°Don''t hurt anyone too bad.¡± She responds with a concerned scowl.


    ¡°You can handle a broken bone or twelve.¡± My sister says jokingly.


    ¡°As if you could.¡± Lance rolls her eyes.


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I''m going.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I need to take care of that hair. Turn around.¡± My fiancee commands.


    I sigh and do so. She takes out a red ribbon that she uses to bind my rebellious hair and leaves it hanging on my back. Then, Leomi takes out a glove that she fits over my right hand.


    ¡°Right, my ring.¡± I realize bashfully.


    ¡°I''m a bit annoyed you forgot but oddly happy it''s such a part of you it doesn''t bear thought anymore.¡± She comments. ¡°You didn''t keep those boots with high soles?¡± She asks.


    ¡°We''re wearing them.¡± Liz scoffs while I freeze. ¡°I told her I was taller but she didn''t believe me.¡±


    ¡°She''s mistaken because I''m so naturally tall.¡± I contest.


    ¡°That doesn''t make any sense, my jay.¡± Leomi replies gently.


    ¡°It does when you consider I''m the tallest one.¡± Liz gladly boasts.


    ¡°That doesn''t either, Liz.¡± My fiancee sighs. ¡°Enough arguing, you''re the perfect size.¡± She tells us.


    I scowl but also smile, torn because she returned our comment about her perfect breasts which is nice but also an issue because they''re tiny, really tiny. And cute, soft, firm, perfect... I shake my head to recover focus.


    ¡°How do you plan to leave?¡± She asks.


    ¡°It''s night, I''ll fly up and out. No one will spot me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Take this too, then.¡± Leomi says.


    She hands over the last hundred portions of her reserve, bringing the total I''m carrying over four hundred. I disperse the energy into my various runic constructs and add an expansive defensive construct to my new hard leather armor.


    ¡°Don''t exert yourself too much.¡± Leomi repeats her plea as she raises my mask to kiss my cheek.


    ¡°I won''t have to, they won''t know what hit them.¡± I reply with an E.Vil smirk that makes my lover shudder in a good way. ¡°Where is Roskal?¡±


    ¡°In a manor to the west not far from the gate, it has a large garden and is surrounded by a steel fence.¡± Lance replies with a touch of hesitation. ¡°You''ll see a couple statues at the entrance and a flag with the King''s crest.¡±


    Jess kisses her left hand above the ring but under the bracelet and puts my mask back over my face. My sister then walks up to the window and fades back into herself while I reach to the forefront. I flick the liangi into my new left hand and close it with a thought.


    ¡°I''ll be back by morning.¡± I tell my kitten.


    I open the flaps and create kinetic force that I use to launch myself into the sky, hardening air to sustain my flight. I arrive in the west of Kruzser within minutes and find my destination after looking around for a few more.


    There are dozens of soldiers patrolling the grounds so I begin counting them but give up when I reach two hundred. Since there are two companies outside, it''s fair to bet on there being another inside atop of titled Nobles.


    I could attempt to shatter the building but would likely fail as I would clash against their runic defenses which, if I fail to break them in time, would quickly be reinforced with energy from the manor''s occupants.


    ¡°This is how you do things without overthinking it, sister.¡± I boast. Looking forward to seeing you fall flat on your face.


    I retrieve the energy hardening the air under my feet and let myself drop down towards the largest concentration of soldiers. As I fall, I spread out flow to appear like a golden comet while preparing to disperse the impact''s kinetic force in an outward going ring.


    My feet hit the ground. Thump, crack. I stop dead while a half-dozen soldiers all around me fly out, bleeding from their noses and eyes. None of them get back up but the rest immediately cry out and charge me.


    I shape three huge lightning construct spheres and let out dozens upon dozens of bolts in waves that take out every soldier within sight. More than seventy fall within the first few seconds as they lack the preparations needed to deal with lightning but quite a few remain standing despite getting hit.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil! It''s Elizabeth Vil!¡± A frightened soldier screams and runs away, shoving aside those who came running from other parts of the garden to reinforce their allies.


    ¡°Come out, Roskal, or I''ll be coming in when I''m done here!¡± I bellow.


    This last comment is enough to throw most of my opponents into a frenzied panic as they run away. I stomp towards the manor''s entrance while sending out casual bolts of lightning to ensure that all the troops present here will flee and keep fleeing.


    Squads organize to block my way but they all fall under the deluge of white bolts or retreat before entering close combat with me, not that they could considering their trembling limbs.


    The smell of roasted pig becomes prevalent over that of charred flesh the closer I get to the double-door so I stop sending out lightning bolts as I consider it a waste to attempt to overpower constructs specifically designed to counter mine.


    I instead shape a large air-blade and enhance it with kinetic energy to propel it directly at the last row of fifty soldiers hastily forming a shield-wall. The gigantic blade shears through their bodies and continues its path to breach the oak doors as well as cause large cracks on the stone frame.


    I smile at the chaos of the scene and launch a burst of lightning bolts inside the building through the new opening as well as the windows. More screams arise along with puffs of black smoke.


    ¡°What''s happening? What''s happening?¡±


    The shriek coming from inside surprises me as retaliation should have been expected of Leomi or Jessica. I sigh and spread out flow to gather blood from the dead all around me.


    ¡°E.Vil walks this field of battle, listen to death''s rattle. Every step lives end, no mercy by her hand. Beware or begone, war is her domain lone!¡±

 Destruction.Ch04

    Streams of black-red steaming blood bursts out of the corpses from noses, eyes, and ears to gather at my feet. Some soldiers who are still conscious resist but the rest assuredly die from what I''m doing.


    Orders are barked inside the manor and I soon witness tables being thrown across the windows while shield-walls are formed at the doors. Their preparations are adequate to resist an army but a lone E.Vil is worse, much much worse.


    I advance along with the tide of blood building up around me. Several figures who could be Nobles or officers stand out behind the troops blocking the main door. I raise my hand to aim the three golden lightning spheres at them.


    The air between me and them takes a golden shimmer so I lower the power of the lightning to the minimum and activate the constructs, triggering a storm of thin white bolts.


    Their defense activates as well, blocking my attack but most importantly blinding both sides. I maintain the tempest while I shape the blood I''ve gathered in the shape of javelins and blades.


    I strike once I have a small stockpile of projectiles which shear through the chaotic flow. A good third of my constructs shatter from interference or reaching a temperature too high to retain coherence but the screams indicate many have landed.


    I retrieve all my energy and lion''s step into the middle of their troops just as the chaotic golden storm dies down. I seize my liangi in both hands and activate my perception construct to control my prosthetic arm, launching a horizontal slash into the broken shield-wall.


    Every soldier around me and within reach of my weapon is sliced in half at the waist. Neither shields, armors, or weapons present any obstacle to the liangi''s Lassus Steel blades enhanced by a sundering construct.


    I keep moving forth while swinging the weapon in an endless spiral around my torso, slaughtering like a sharp whirlwind against which none stand. A few attempt to block or sever my weapon with armor-piercing constructs but the shaft of the liangi is made of the best Vuskyt and reinforced by an optimal defensive construct so they achieve naught.


    One tall man with large shoulders lion''s steps with a long heavy greatsword held overhead that he slams down towards my liangi. I intercept the blow with the side of my back-blade and guide his weapon away while aiming my fore-blade at his throat, slicing it.


    As life pours out of his neck, the man drops his greatsword in panic and falls to his knees while grasping at his own throat. I take his head with the next arc of my blades and keep advancing.


    Several dozen more fall within a few tens of seconds and then the troops break to run screaming, leaving a handful of Nobles behind. A pair raise their hands in surrender while the rest hurriedly retreats.


    ¡°E.Vil knows not mercy.¡± I coldly declare as I sever their arms along with their necks.


    My opponents have cleared out by the time the heads hit the ground. I find myself alone in a bloody vestibule filled with torn corpses. There are cracks in the walls, broken statues, and shredded paintings.


    I stand still to let my heart rest while assessing what my next move should be. Before I can reach a decision, six large figures appear. They wield longswords with steel kite shields and wear plate armor.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, today is the day...¡± I lion''s step to the leader, a bulky woman, as she speaks and thrust my liangi in the center of her breastplate. ¡°... you meet your doom.¡±


    Her voice quivers and dies at the end as she realizes too late I''ve already killed her. Her defensive construct was powerful, especially applied on plate armor, but my sundering construct is leagues above, and Lassus Steel is no joke either.


    She blinks a couple of times in sheer astonishment as she falls backward. The woman likely never expected her armor reinforced by flow to fail her so. The other five elites charge me as one.


    They nearly overwhelm me under their coordinated first strike but I manage to lean back to dodge two blades while parrying the other three with a wide swing of my liangi.


    I lion''s step back and to the left as I block longswords while controlling my flow to redirect the excess kinetic force back at them. As a direct result of this, they begin fighting with more finesse, mistakenly assuming I''m stronger than they are.


    It makes it much easier for me to defend myself despite the fact they move to encircle me, especially since I can clearly see the flow permeating the armors and weapons of those behind me in clear silver.


    I use air-shields to deflect attacks from both sides and deliver an overhead blow with my liangi. My blades cut the one before me in two from skull to crotch and severs the one behind me from crotch to skull.


    My remaining opponents panic and use all their energy in a concerted attack that I avoid by leaping high up above them and then using thick lightning bolts to cook them inside their armors.


    The three scalded fuming bodies make sizzling sounds as their heated steel armors make the thick puddle of blood covering the parquet boil. This is too weak a defense for a Duchess.


    I glance around to look for a live officer to interrogate for my sister but the most live one was bisected in two and, as such, is very very dead. I instinctively expect an ambush so I shape a weave of blood-strings around me as a shield before leaving the vestibule.


    I enter a hallway where soldiers tipped over vases as they ran, there is a dead body on the carpet with a deep cut to his thigh. I scowl and start exploring the manor. Both me and my sister repress a dawning realization neither of us want to consider yet.


    I find a long staircase that I climb up to the second floor. I happen upon a few evacuating servants who stayed behind to snatch some valuables before running but no soldiers or Nobles, nor a single sign of Roskal.


    I cruise the library to look for people hiding but find none so I kick a window open, shattering the valuable glass, and fly myself up to the roof. There, I gaze upon the surroundings.


    Hospitaliers are snatching Roskal''s soldiers in the streets as they try to escape and tying them up before loading them in carriages. Other squads are blocking the area and preventing the imperial guard from intervening.


    With this, we cannot help but to determine that Leomi tricked us. She lied again, Roskal may own this place and some of her people may live here but she isn''t here at the moment.


    They''ll have caught officers. Do we still want to pick a fight and play along with her rules? Might have been a reverse-psychology trick, telling us to do it so we don''t when we realize she screwed us again. Yet you doubt. I want to believe in her.


    A crooked smile stirs my lips behind my mask. I walk up to the edge of the roof and propel myself like an arrow at a larger group of Hospitaliers. I disperse the kinetic force of my flight into the pavement which cracks under my feet.


    The Hospitaliers flip to me with weapons drawn, one even tries to slash at the streams of blood coursing through the framework of hardened air-strings but the weapon doesn''t do a thing to it. I slap the attacker back with the same segment he hit.


    They quickly realize I''m Elizabeth Vil as I stomp towards the carriage and hurriedly make way. The officer, recognizable by the epaulettes on his white and light blue uniform, tries to question or stop me so I wave my hand to launch him aside with a burst of kinetic force gathered from the footsteps of his retreating companions who stumble as a consequence.


    The officer crashes and rolls onto the street with a yelp of pain. I leap onto the carriage and seize the collar of one of the prisoners who looks like a high born. I lift her up to the point where only the tip of her toes touches the wooden boards and control my left arm to place the liangi upon her stomach.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Tell me where Roskal is or I will skewer you.¡± I utter with a commanding tone.


    ¡°Dame Vil, this is a prisoner who surrendered willingly!¡± One of the Hospitaliers protests.


    ¡°Out of fear rather than repentance, there will be no pity or patience for Roskal''s underlings this night.¡± I coldly dismiss.


    ¡°The Duchess is at the Midnight Palace tonight!¡± The Lady shrieks out with a terrified voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question.


    ¡°She''s to meet someone with the connections to deal with the fallout!¡± She tells me. ¡°It''s not far, five blocks north!¡±


    I secure my grip on the woman and slide her to the side as I tense my arm. She struggles as she figures out what I''m about to do but has no time to act as I propel her at the side of a building.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She screams while uselessly flapping her arms.


    The impact on the wall cuts it short as she loses consciousness before even hitting the pavement. I take stock of my energy reserves, finding I burned through a hundred-forty portions.


    Wraith won''t be there, only Roskal. How do you know? I''ve had to think on it, naught of what the lowlife told us has shown itself reliable so it''s likely his mention of Roskal early in our conversation was meant to direct us, Lance''s faction, at her.


    Why? I would venture she asked too much of him or he is simply tired of being on a leash, after all he was put in prison precisely for slipping that leash and killing people he wasn''t authorized to.


    He could end her himself. It''s certain she knows his real identity and holds it over his head with his crimes, it''s also possible she has ways to deal with him. Roskal first, then.


    I look to the north and launch myself through the sky like a comet with a gold-red tail. The Midnight Palace is easily recognizable from its shape as a crescent and the fact it''s the largest most defended structure in the area.


    There are golden runes across the walls of the main building and the entire property is protected by a tall steel bar fence. Hundreds of soldiers patrol the grounds, signifying there is likely an entire regiment here.


    While my sister pointlessly tries to figure out the link between the name and form of the building, I lower my altitude and hide behind a block of large mansions because there are archers on the palace''s dome roof and I don''t want to be spotted yet.


    I fly low and weave through the streets towards the entrance. A dozen soldiers are guarding the iron gates but I simply force my way in one go, sending them flying and likely killing a few.


    I take advantage of the night to send discreet projectiles into the throats of every soldier within my eyesight, ensuring that the alarm will be delayed until others check up on them.


    I easily sneak my way into the grounds thanks to the fact that each patrol holds at least one torch so I can eliminate those that pose an issue without alerting the rest but run into difficulties in approaching the building because of the sheer number of soldiers patrolling around it.


    After a couple of minutes looking for an opening, I run into a trio of Nobles sharing a drink near a pond with better sight than the rest. They spot me and somehow immediately figure out I''m not meant to be here.


    It may have to do with the mask, liangi, or the large gold-red weave of blood protecting me. Either way, they each expel a mass of flow fit for titled Counts and shape constructs to attack.


    As I''ll have to deal with at least one Duchess, I decide to preserve my energy and lion''s step towards them. Unfortunately, an incredibly fast and wide air-blade catches the side of the bloody defenses I anchored to my body, sending me spiraling into a second projectile.


    I swear under my breath and prepare to forcefully close the distance to end them when I spot a silver projectile fast approaching me from behind. It''s so quick that, in fact, I couldn''t react to it if I pushed my perception construct to the limit of its capacity.


    Luckily, or not, it pierces directly through my blood-weave to plant itself in the heart of the high born standing at the center. The ballista bolt sized arrow then splits itself through the middle to form two spikes that pierce through the other Nobles'' chests.


    I stand baffled by the speed and precision of this execution, but mostly the fact I may not have survived had I been the target. It wasn''t a coincidence that arrow was sent at just the right angle to go through your shield. No shit.


    I slowly turn to peer in the distance. I spot Archer just behind the fence, holding his huge bow at rest as he pulls another one of his huge bolts from a quiver on his back.


    I link my index and major to point towards the palace. Archer nods and nocks his arrow. I have little choice but to agree to temporarily work with him or give up on killing Roskal tonight.


    Besides, we have no grudges so it would be really stupid to lash out just because of my bruised pride. I nod in agreement to myself and aim my palm at Archer. I launch an air-javelin that cruises through the air at a speed even higher than that of his bolt.


    The construct lands between his feet and fades from lack of energy while the Shade jumps back in a startle. I turn around and rush straight at the building. An air-needle somehow makes it past my blood-weave and flashes towards the back of my head.


    I lean to the side to dodge but three more fly to my right flank so I leap to the left. The projectiles arc upward when they get past me and plant themselves in the chest of three archers patrolling around the dome. I quickly conclude he''s giving me directions while also clearing my path so the retaliating air-blade I send back only leaves a small cut in his cheek.


    I discreetly take down two patrols as I cruise through the garden while he continues to eliminate sentries on the roof, somehow without triggering any alarms.


    I check up on Archer when I arrive at the foot of the palace''s wall and find him running through the garden behind me. I don''t wait and directly leap up to the dome in one single jump where I find several glass ceilings around it.


    There is a party with dozens of attendees bellow, they are drinking wine and eating small pastries that wouldn''t satisfy a peckish mice. There are so many crests that it seems every Noble house in the Empire is in attendance, which would explain Leomi''s lie.


    She may not have known. An event that size? An event they would take care to conceal from enemies considering the factional conflicts. Hmph. I idly spin my liangi as I analyze the best point of entry to start a slaughter for when I find Roskal.


    There are guards but their equipment is incomparable to that of the troops we just took care of. Not only do each of them have a chain-mail and wield a quality steel sword but the entirety of their gear has been engraved with runes.


    Unfortunately, none of this helps me find my target and there is a sharp limit on how long my infiltration can remain undetected. Archer arrives and he points his bow towards the other side of the dome so I make my way around the structure while eliminating guards with offhanded kinetic blows to their foreheads.


    Once we''re on the other side, Archer leads me to the other edge of the structure where he points down before throwing his bow behind his back and jumping off.


    I leap after him and arrest my fall by hardening the air only to find he''s only had to place his hand on the stone to stick to it like some kind of insect. I follow him to hide at the side of a window.


    ¡°... yed me! The reason behind her death was meant to be a secret, what purpose is there to draw this damned evil to our heads? She obliterated the forces at my manor in less than half an hour!¡± Roskal barks from behind the panes of glass.


    ¡°What''s to be done, now? No one predicted she would be in Kruzser, there was no sighting.¡± A man with a deep voice questions.


    ¡°All the bitch has to do is take off the mask and sleeve-glove, who would recognize her from her sole black hair?¡± Roskal gripes. ¡°As for what''s to be done, it''s simple, negotiate with the Emperor while absolving ourselves. Find a scapegoat, coerce whoever you can, and give them a modified contract as well as any proof we have to implicate both.¡±


    ¡°What then? The Emperor isn''t going to be so easy to trick.¡± The man argues.


    ¡°He''s busy with the war in the east against the Rykz and owes us for the reinforcements to Telnur.¡± The Duchess dismisses. What conceit, wasn''t it meant to be a duty of Nobles to defend the Empire? ¡°Make sure you throw enough doubt on who perpetrated the massacre at the inn to sow doubt in the most fervent idiot following the other wench and we shall get through this without issue.¡±


    ¡°What about the mission to the Vau...¡± The man starts.


    ¡°Shut it!¡± She harshly and abruptly cuts him off. ¡°This isn''t secure enough a room to discuss this.¡± She tensely explains.


    I flick a look to Archer who raises a smug eyebrow as if to say I should have noticed he''s the reason I''m able to spy at all. I smirk back and raise my right palm at the window, causing the Shade to pale and his eyes to widen.


    I project so much kinetic force at the glass, stone wall, and wooden frame that the whole explodes to leave a huge gaping hole in the Palace. Crrkrkbrhm. Archer, who hung from the wall, drops all the way to the ground.


    Alarm resound throughout the property mere moments later, too soon for it to be as a result of what I just did so it is likely the dead and unconscious soldiers we left behind were found out.


    I launch myself into the room to find it filled with dust and debris. Roskal is standing unsteadily with her arms crossed before herself, protected by a golden barrier construct.

 Destruction.Ch05

    I scowl and prepare to launch at her when the facade I''ve just breached lights up with silver flow. It doesn''t take long for energy to spread and turn all the room''s walls golden.


    I hastily tighten my protective blood-weave just as a wave of flames ignites the air around me, causing a moderate blast as it interacts with dust. I manage to block it but the heat is rapidly sapping the integrity of my construct.


    Thus, I rush at Roskal''s previous position with a lion''s step but I encounter naught which means she relocated. Wipe the room. I decide to follow the intent behind my sister''s advice.


    I release the blood, which I can no longer harden enough to cut with because of the temperature, allowing the fire to engulf me briefly as I swiftly seize control of the surrounding air fueling the blaze to integrate it to my weave of air that I turn into dozens of air-blades.


    Since the fire is being projected by runic constructs integrated to the wall, I encounter no difficulty and it is snuffed out almost instantly. I send out my attack and the constructs pepper the room.


    The air-blades leave gashes in the interior wooden walls as they destroy desks, shelves, and paintings but fail to breach Roskal''s barrier which is now also protecting the tall large man she was speaking to.


    A current of fresh air bursts inside, saving me from suffocation, but then the Duchess spreads out several hundred portions that she uses to create a shredding cloud across the entire room.


    I reflexively launch a dozen bolts of lightning across the room, costing me three portions, but all of them are attracted to poles with metal points attached to the walls and engraved with runes that absorb the electricity. The attempt burnt portions of her construct but was entirely energy inefficient.


    She received news of my attack on her manor, pretty much as it was happening, and either acted on it immediately or this Midnight Palace already had the defenses to counter this Rykz construct.


    I snarl and bring my liangi around to try to end her because I''ve enough energy to fight back but I won''t last long if she''s starting the fight with this much flow, especially considering the support she''ll get from the Palace''s defenses.


    I lion''s leap to her and slash down at her head but the brawny man moves in with his sword, blocking my liangi just at the base of the blade. I press down on his weapon with all my strength, causing the man to struggle to hold but failing to break him.


    I angle the liangi to make it slide off and swing the other end at his flank. The man reacts by taking a half-step back and manages to block once more. I scowl and turn the liangi again to slash out with the fore-blade but this time from below.


    As my blade arcs up towards his belly, Roskal''s shredding construct takes shape. With no more time to waste, I saturate the liangi''s runes with flow to cut directly through my opponent.


    The Noble strikes out to deflect my attack a beat too late so he fails to aim at the handle but he''s put as much energy as he could in his weapon as well so the impact of our blades will be decided by their quality and that of the constructs enhancing them.


    Unfortunately for him, I surpass him in both so I cut through his sword and then crack through the barrier that takes shape to protect his stomach. I carve a deep gash into his belly but my liangi''s handle encounters the edge of the barrier construct and is stopped from entirely slicing through his chest.


    I hear Roskal scream and witness her shredding construct destabilize but it doesn''t last long as she quickly activates it while pouring even more of her flow into it, which thickens the concentration of sharp flakes floating dangerously in the room.


    I deflect the attack with unstructured energy but my reserves of flow are quickly being drained so I front-kick the Noble, propelling him at her which forces her to catch him. I thrust my liangi at them as I saturate my sundering construct with energy again.


    As my blade closes in on them, they both panically activate their barrier construct which only ends with them interfering with each other and thus losing their stability.


    I smirk as the blade enters the gaping wound in the Noble''s torso without much difficulty, finalizing his evisceration, and then impales Roskal in the center of her chest.


    Sadly, my attack caused the man''s barrier to collapse which means Roskal''s could properly activate to block my blade at the last moment, preventing it from going any deeper.


    Roskal drops to her knees which pulls my liangi out of her torso while her companion falls to the side with my weapon''s handle stuck in his stomach. The Duchess, despite her grave wound, throws everything she can at me.


    She increases the pressure of her shredding construct. It forces me to take several steps back, dragging her companion along with my liangi. Roskal even begins shaping a massive fire construct.


    If I let her finish, the resulting blaze will mix in with the dust cloud carried and spread by her shredding construct. The resulting explosion will undoubtedly blow me to bits but I''m already struggling to hold my own so I''ve no attention to spare on disrupting her concentration.


    My focus is already split between controlling my left arm as well as resisting her attack with unstructured flow, which is already headache-inducing even with my sister helping.


    Watching a fire construct come into being while a shredding tempest fights against my intent-guided flow shield as it dismantles the flakes of sharp air is exhilarating. Death itself is closing in on me, melting my flow reserve like snow in the summer.


    ¡°Kh, kh kh, khua, ka, kah!¡± I erupt in an insane bout of laughter.


    My reserve of energy is dwindling and I''m not sure I have enough to breach the shredding cloud to reach Roskal again since my hard leather armor will only protect me for a short while.


    I jerk the dying Noble''s body behind myself and lift him with my liangi to throw him at her over my shoulder. The two seem close, Roskal screamed when I stabbed him.


    My thinking is that she might make an opening to save him but the psychological attack fails and the man is shredded into pieces during his flight towards the Duchess.


    Roskal is splattered by bloody chunks of flesh and a body hollowed out of most its meat but her will doesn''t waver. The shredding cloud keeps assaulting my defense, proving her survival instinct and fears are stronger than whatever bond she had to the man.


    Her traits twist as a result of this. Her expression turns into an ugly patchwork of fury, grief, and terror as I am left with only one option. I can only gamble on a full-on attack and hope it''ll take her out.


    The most intense section of the shredding cloud is obviously between us so walking through it is akin to moving through thick acid. My energy keeps me safe but I''m down to fifty portions and it barely feels enough to get to her, not to mention powering my sundering construct.


    There is a real chance getting to her will cripple or kill me but I''m not about to take a step back so I push forth with all I have to ensure she dies first. As I grasp my liangi and prepare to launch two linked slashes with the weapon before the Duchess activates her fire construct, a silver arrow pierces through the wall behind me to impact a rune behind Roskal.


    It is soon followed by several more and each projectile destabilizes the shredding cloud, proving Roskal has been relying on the runes to stabilize her construct. Even her fire construct falls apart which means she''s in no state to fight by herself.


    As Archer disables the room''s runic network, Roskal begins attacking me with wild strikes of unstructured energy that burn her reserves much faster than mine, although it remains in doubt who''ll run out first.


    The deadly golden cloud fades to reveal a parquet covered in scratches and debris all over as no object or piece of furniture survived the onslaught. Roskal bashes my shield of unstructured energy with a strike of kinetic force which I easily return at her.


    The woman is blasted into a wall and drops half-unconscious but then the door is slammed open. Soldiers in chain-mail rush inside with drawn swords with golden blades likely enhanced by armor-piercing constructs.


    I try to lion''s leap to grab Roskal but she unleashes a thick whip of unstructured energy that isn''t relying on air or kinetic force so it goes through my defenses. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Instead of burning my last forty or so portions trying to block with no guarantee of success, I decide to reinforce my armor''s defensive construct. The impact is oddly far softer than I expected but her attack propels me directly out of the building without giving me a chance to resist it.


    I tumble head over heels during my fall and barely manage to harden a stream of air that I use to regain control over my descent. I land on my feet and disperse the kinetic force to avoid breaking a leg.


    I immediately glance up to the hole I made in the wall only to witness Archer leaping down the building in retreat. I swear under my breath but know I''ve been beaten. Roskal''s resistance was far fiercer than expected and I didn''t have enough energy to quickly overwhelm her.


    With my heart seizing in harsh pain every few beats, I decide to leave it at this for the night. I''ve planted the seed of terror in their hearts, it is best to let them wallow in fright over my next attack and leave under the ostensible reason that Roskal fled than show weakness by futilely slaughtering until I am forced to retreat myself.


    Don''t fly, it may create a link between us if you do. I flew to Roskal''s manor. They only saw you land and crack the ground, just leap away. You can fly back in the night when out of sight. I''m not done yet.


    I wait for Archer to lion''s leap up to me before making my way out with him which isn''t too difficult considering the elites guarding the Midnight Palace never leave the structure, likely held back by frightened Nobles.


    We evade several patrols of soldiers and crush through one who cooperated with others to intercept us at the steel bar fence. I jump over it and land in the street from where I use flow to send me up to a roof on the other side that Archer climbs to join me.


    I turn to observe the surroundings, but mostly to catch my breath and give my heart much needed rest. There are no imperial guards, a clear sign someone is tampering with their assignments.


    ¡°Aisha?¡± I question, implying she is the one making moves in the dark.


    ¡°Me.¡± Archer responds with a raspy voice. ¡°Brute was... a friend.¡±


    ¡°How long do I have?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The night, but the Order is already intervening.¡± He replies.


    I narrow my eyes to peer into the distance and indeed spot a group of three Templars in plate riding down the street. I open my palm and flick my liangi with the thumb to make it spin, angling my hand down so the blades pass over my head.


    ¡°Roskal spoke of a contract with Wraith.¡± I speak up, making my voice even graver than it naturally is so that he doesn''t recognize it.


    ¡°A deal made for his release from the gaol.¡± Archer explains.


    ¡°Any ideas where it could be?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Duchess may leave it in the open but Wraith would not allow proof against him to be found.¡± He argues.


    ¡°You''re mistaken, the two are falling apart.¡± I deny. ¡°Apparently over an order given to breach the Vault.¡± Archer takes a deep inhalation that I take as a warning, which I then naturally ignore. ¡°The Vault is an excuse, Wraith stopped trusting the woman from the moment she put him behind bars and has been working for himself ever since to create an opportunity to turn on her.¡±


    ¡°You''re suggesting Brute''s murder was a ploy.¡± The man utters with a chilling tone.


    ¡°No, a coincidence Wraith took advantage of.¡± I correct. ¡°His plan is likely to kill Roskal himself by creating enough chaos it creates a weakness in the Duchess'' security.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It is what I would do if lone and relatively weak.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Comparing yourself to that waste?¡± He utters questioningly with an almost threatening tone.


    ¡°There is a limited set of solutions to any problem so the reasoning applies even if we are very different beings.¡± I explain because my sister insists. ¡°Wraith would not rely on others to do his killing for him, he likes it too much. That is a weakness I will use to end him, but until then I need proof Roskal is behind the massacre at the inn so that my sister can work during the daytime to setup my nightly hunts.¡± I say, certain the trick with Yvonne didn''t fool him or that he was told by Aisha.


    ¡°...¡± The Shade exhales and falls deep in thought. ¡°With her brother dead, even Roskal may not know where it is at the moment. I''ll find it.¡±


    ¡°Have it sent to Lance if you do.¡± I coldly utter.


    Archer doesn''t respond as I turn to leap off to another building and then the next. I make my way back to Roskal''s manor using the roofs to avoid the several hundred Templars now spread through the streets.


    I spot dozens of carriages, the type that Nobles use, rolling through the avenues of Kruzser despite it being the dead of night. It feels like I''ve kicked an anthill into panic and it feels good.


    As I approach the manor, I notice there are far more troops on its grounds now than there were before. Several hundred Hospitaliers are trying to occupy the property but they''re running into interference from Nobles and the imperial guard.


    There are also Templars led by a couple of Exemplars but the Order is standing to the side as if they''re unwilling to get involved in the political skirmish when they already are.


    They might not be. Explain. I think they''re here for you, sister. ... because I''m forbidden to use the mask except in defense of the Empire? That''s likely it, yes. I forgot about that. I could tell.


    I bark out in laughter at all these warriors too afraid to pick a fight as I raise my hand at the manor and gather thirty portions of my energy. Wait, stop! I''m making a point. Idali and Rowland know, don''t do this! Come on sister, you enjoy it as much as I do.


    I shape a large air-blade, causing hundreds of eyes to snap to my position on a house''s roof. While Jess whines about her reputation, I take my time to integrate a feedback loop for kinetic force that''ll activate upon impact and compound the damage.


    Calls for evacuation soon arise as people realize what I''m planning to do so I give them all a few more tens of seconds despite the temple guards charging in my direction.


    I finally launch my construct at the manor''s facade which caves in upon impact to implode a split-second later, causing the structure to fall in a cacophony and a large cloud of dust.


    I leap down the roof and kick the wall of the building as I use flow to launch myself into this cloud, concealing my landing and the path of my escape. Unfortunately, not everyone is fooled and I''m discovered by an Exemplar when I reach the outskirts.


    The figure in full plate stands tall with a straight spine and a greatsword held in two hands with the point on the ground. I could fight, I want to, but I''m running low on energy and endurance.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, you are in breach of a result of Arbitration which was rendered in your favor for consideration of your service to the Empire.¡± He declares, likely preparing to demand my surrender.


    ¡°I''m a busy being, make an appointment next time.¡± I jokingly dismiss one of the few representatives of the holy Emperor.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil!¡± Lance''s rage-filled voice cuts through the noise and strikes directly at the base of my spine, causing me to shiver excitedly as I shift to the left. ¡°You dare show yourself before me?¡±


    Leomi Lance is stomping forth with her sword in hand and left hand open by her side. Her armor is sparkling despite the grime filling the air and her reserve is filled to the brim with flow. I can''t help but grin as I raise my liangi.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I?¡± I question. ¡°Are we not lovers?¡±


    ¡°Are we?¡± She returns harshly as she stops before me, causing me some pain. ¡°Your actions prove you do not respect me or our agreements.¡± She adds coolly.


    The Exemplar flicks a look to us both and prudently moves back, undoubtedly determining I am not about to leave so he can wait for reinforcements.


    ¡°You lied to me, why should I hold onto my word if yours isn''t worth the air they''re spoken through?¡± I return to my kitten with a chilling tone.


    ¡°I lacked knowledge, it cannot be taken as a lie and does not invalidate your duty to keep to your word.¡± Leomi justifies after a pause.


    While her aggressive tone hasn''t wavered, I know her enough to read between the lines. The admission means she is saying she didn''t trick me. I incline my head to the side to affect consideration but mostly to tell her I acknowledge her answer.


    ¡°I am impulsive, you used to love that about me.¡± I say, making the response sound like an accusation when it is in fact telling her I recognize my mistake.


    ¡°Lay down your weapon or face mine.¡± She threatens.


    ¡°I think not, kitten, you''re mine and I''ve use for this liangi in ensuring you remain so.¡± I return.


    I raise said weapon before me and focus on my left arm to slide the hand down the handle for a stable grip. She directly lion''s leap at me with a lion''s slash that I block with the handle.


    Leomi slams her palm into the intricate Vuskyt chain-mail protecting my torso and I feel dozens of portions of flow pour into my body. I push her back with a shove strengthened by kinetic force.


    My act has almost no impact on Lance as her defenses are too sturdy but she still slides back despite the small spikes on the soles of her greaves and the weight of her plate armor, showing off my strength.


    We then start battling without holding back our speed but restraining our strength as we make this an exchange of technique. It''s unavoidable some experts like Exemplars will see through this but not all will.


    It does not matter much as they are likely to put our restraint on account of our affection for each other. In the end we have a good sparring session that ends when Lance launches a sideways slash that blows me towards some stables.


    I flip in mid-air, land on the roof and leap away using my flow more than my muscles. It takes me a half hour to lose my pursuers and take off into the night sky to return to the Hospitaliers headquarters.

 Destruction.Ch06

    As I fly in the night''s sky and slowly let myself fall towards the Hospitalier headquarters, my heart reaches the last of what it can take despite my heavy reliance on flow and the pain causes me to lose control.


    The ''wing'' of hardened air on my left flank simply fails along with the flow framework in my left arm and I spin uncontrollably. I swallow the agony and do my best to smooth my descent as well as keep my aim.


    I don''t manage to stabilize but I do slow myself and correct my trajectory. Crakliink. I go through the wooden flaps and then the glass window which slows me enough I don''t break any bones when I loudly impact the floorboards.


    Liz rolls and slides until she slams into the wall clenching our heart as she desperately gasps for air. She wallows alone in pain for a few long hours, more likely seconds but neither of us could tell, until I gently push her back to sleep.


    It takes an effort of will to relax our muscles from the tension she kept them at. It amazes me that her mind is able to do this but the aches it causes are severely affecting me, it feels like a hundred spikes piercing me.


    I do my best not to whine or squeak from the agony, I let out a few howls of hurt but they''re womanly enough that it doesn''t bother me. A pair of warm arms finally find and pick me up to hold me against an ample chest which could be Yvonne''s or my sunshine''s.


    ¡°Shh, you''re safe Liz.¡± Teva whispers soothingly.


    Her kind presence finally allows me to relax, allowing my heartbeat to cool down and recover. Liz'' idea of restraint doesn''t match anyone''s common sense but she didn''t kill us so I''ll call it a success.


    ¡°How was, your evening?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Much quieter than yours.¡± She replies with a worried frown.


    Teva tightens her hug, constraining my rib-cage and also my heart which needs all the space it can get. I wiggle a bit to ease the pressure but she likely takes it as me being shy so she strengthens her hold on me.


    ¡°Let her go, you idiot! She needs to breathe.¡± Leomi barks, causing Teva to further clutch onto me.


    ¡°Elizabeth needs you to leave her alone, to stop sending her in these dangerous missions.¡± Teva returns with a firm determined tone.


    ¡°... what?¡± Lance asks in confusion but it doesn''t last long. ¡°Release her!¡±


    Teva hesitantly looks down at the urgent demand and reads that she made a mistake on the thin smile I return. She loosens her grasp but doesn''t entirely let go of me, not that I''m complaining as she feels soft so it''s quite comfortable, making Leomi jealous is a bonus.


    ¡°I heard the story of her kneeling to you.¡± Teva utters with an accusing tone that holds a trace of doubt. Leomi suppresses a short laugh.


    ¡°I thought you knew Liz, clearly I was wrong.¡± She says without bothering to respond to the accusation.


    ¡°Jess here.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry.¡± Teva apologizes hurriedly.


    My kitten makes the triumphant, gloating, smile of one who knows more but isn''t about to share. Then, Lance surprises me by kneeling before me and holding her hand out.


    My sunshine sadly loses even more of her brightness but it isn''t my role to fix that anymore, it would only hurt her more later if I tried and gave her hope. I take hold of my fiancee by the wrist as she wraps her fingers around mine.


    ¡°Liz went back to sleep, what a lazy little berserker.¡± She remarks as she lifts me out of Teva''s arms to place me inside hers, carrying me like a fiancee should.


    I glance to my friend, giving her a smiling nod as thanks before turning away so I don''t have to bear her lost and disappointed expression. It''s evident she has a lot of questions but doesn''t feel entitled to even ask, much less get answers.


    I hear a long sigh as Leomi carries me out of the room to take me into another with a double bed upon which she lays me down with care and several tender kisses on the lips. She then sits with her back to the wall and pulls me to lie between her legs.


    ¡°You scared me tonight, you said you would wait so what happened?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°Roskal, was somewhere, else.¡± I shortly respond. ¡°And wait, for what? You weren''t, there.¡±


    ¡°I was... nearby.¡± Leomi awkwardly responds. ¡°There were imperial officers who only I could stall and then it was clear Roskal wasn''t there so I sought you out but you were already gone.¡±


    ¡°Liz isn''t going, to take these excuses, as well as I do, kitten.¡± I warn her. ¡°It felt like you, tricked us like you have, taken habit to.¡±


    ¡°I have not made it a habit, and I did not tonight.¡± Leomi denies firmly with a pained face.


    ¡°Where''s, the jay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Caring for Yvonne. It brought her a tiny handkerchief that it dipped in water to fight her fever, I have no idea where it found it.¡± She replies with an amused smile. ¡°I''m not going to ask if you''re okay since you always insist you are but, should we go to the University tomorrow?¡± Leomi questions intently.


    ¡°No.¡± I reply as I do not feel very trusting at the moment. ¡°Just hold me, to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back as soon as possible, we made a ripe mess tonight.¡± She replies apologetically, surprising me by not arguing.


    ¡°Then why did you take off that armor?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because then I wouldn''t be able to hold you like I am.¡± Leomi replies with a girlish blush as she squeezes me. ¡°I was worried after our fight, is Liz truly mad?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so, she...¡± I pause.


    ¡°Tell me. Please, my jay.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°She hates having to doubt you far more than I do.¡± I admit. ¡°It''s a dark reminder of her birth.¡±


    My kitten''s expression falls and she leans down to lay her chin atop my head, seeking comfort from me over her mistakes. Perhaps it wasn''t such a bad thing she pushed me away if this is the result of the time she spent alone, reflecting on us instead of grieving her mother. I now have to help her make peace.


    ¡°Do you want me in you?¡± She asks for the second time tonight but this time in a pleading tone.


    ¡°Of course, Leomi, always.¡± I gently reply but feel odd, as I''m the one doing her a favor when I get all the perks.


    She unfastens the leather strips holding my hard leather armor''s pants on but doesn''t bother, or want, to take them off. Leomi directly slips her right hand inside them and lays it on my labia.


    I''m moist and the sensation of her slender fingers gets me wet despite the fact I''m too worn out to be in the mood for sex. Leomi gently massages my clitoris while her left hand opens up my armor''s jacket so that she can seize my breast with a gentle but firm grip.


    My breath grows shorter and she immediately slows down to have me recover, proving her self-control to be leagues above mine once again. She touches and gives me some rises of pleasure but never penetrates me in the end.


    It becomes evident that she didn''t ask the question she wanted to, that sex wasn''t in her mind either but perhaps it was the easiest of the requests she felt comfortable making.


    I hang my head back and gently reach up to her cheek as I give her a bright smile. Leomi''s eyes turn away from mine in embarrassment and her hands release me. I sigh at her awkwardness and once more note how screwed up she can be.


    I take the hard leather armor and sleeve-glove off, throwing those aside. I then remove the uniform Leomi hastily threw on while brushing aside the weak resistance she puts up.


    I gently push her down to her side and nestle myself against her chiseled body. I then pull her face against my chest in a tender comforting hug. She gives up her resistance to tightly hold onto me as she cutely kisses my chest.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I entertain her as long as I can in spite of my exhaustion but feel myself fall asleep so I close my eyes and decide it best not to tell Leomi so she can stay as long as she wants without feeling pressured to leave because I fell asleep.


    --- --- ---


    I wake alone under the covers but open my eyes to a red tulip lying on my pillow that utterly prevents me from feeling any sourness or disappointment. I grin happily at the thoughtful present from my kitten and slip the stem in my hair.


    I sit up, awakening cramps in a dozen different places. Damn you, Liz. Hrm. I stretch and put on a long green dress I find in a closet which definitely belongs to Leomi considering it feels tight around the thighs and chest, not to mention that the hem touches the floor.


    I turn on myself, preening in delight over wearing her clothes for reasons I fail to distinguish. I step out of the room barefoot to seek Yvonne out who I find pale and grimacing as she rests on a chair.


    ¡°Chirp!¡± The jay on the top of her head greets.


    ¡°Yvonne, how are your injuries?¡± I quickly ask as I almost leap up to her. She levels out her eyes to look into mine and makes a slight smile.


    ¡°Fine, I''m in much better shape than Roskal from what rumors I caught up on.¡± She replies. ¡°Was it Elizabeth?¡± She asks with a curious look.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I confirm, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Thank her for me, I''m touched she took revenge for me.¡± My bestie says, bringing a grin to my lips.


    ¡°It''s not done, far from it.¡± I note.


    ¡°How far does she plan to go? Or is it the two of you?¡± She questions. ¡°Nobles are already fleeing the capital in droves.¡± Does she not remember her request?


    ¡°All the way.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°Anyone we find out was involved will pay.¡±


    ¡°It''s sweet but don''t get in trouble over this.¡± Yvonne tells me. ¡°You humiliated Roskal by destroying her manor and heavily injuring her, everyone knows it so it''s enough.¡±


    ¡°Roskal and Wraith have to die.¡± I reply with a scowl.


    ¡°They do, but you don''t have to do it alone.¡± She gently reminds me. ¡°I don''t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± I grunt.


    ¡°Not if you hit the wall instead of the window next time, Jess.¡± My friend responds with a stony voice.


    ¡°I have a plan, have Nobles really began fleeing?¡± I question to change the subject. Yvonne frowns, clearly aware of what I''m doing, but lets it go.


    ¡°In droves and I''m barely exaggerating, they take Elizabeth Vil to be an existential threat.¡± She tells me with a smile.


    ¡°She is.¡± I note, feeling a bit off-put.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie, so are you.¡± My friend exclaims with a bright smile.


    ¡°Damn right.¡± I confirm with a short laugh. ¡°Kidding aside, did you talk to Teva?¡±


    ¡°I have, she seems sweet but I think her crush on you only got worse after the news this morning.¡± Yvonne says with a concerned tone.


    ¡°Doubt it, she isn''t one for bloodshed.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Maybe not, but she isn''t one to shed tears for Nobility either.¡± She comments. ¡°So, how are you going to handle my demise?¡± Yvonne asks humorously.


    ¡°Not sure, I''m likely going to gather information for Liz.¡± I say.


    ¡°I thought we were best-friends.¡± She exclaims, faking shock rather well thanks to her white cheeks. ¡°Does my ''death'' mean so little to you? I''m crushed, shattered, flummoxed, and a bit thirsty over this!¡± I fail to smother a loud barking chuckle and grab the pitcher of water on the table to slide it over to her.


    ¡°Don''t expect me to act aggrieved as you try to make me laugh!¡± I return with a glare.


    ¡°Try? Succeed you mean.¡± Yvonne returns with a smug face. ¡°But seriously.¡±


    ¡°Your death was meant to affect Leomi and Elizabeth''s relationship rather than ours so it should be fine as long as I affect a somber expression.¡± I tell her. ¡°Only Cenwalh may have made the connection and he isn''t within reach to advise Roskal, who he concealed it from.¡±


    ¡°I don''t get that, why wouldn''t he tell her?¡± She questions.


    ¡°Habit?¡± I venture with a shrug. ¡°Lack of trust? Information he keeps in reserve to use at an opportune time and doesn''t want leaked? There are many possible justifications including the fact that he may not know we''re one and the same, either because he didn''t put it together or simply because Suxen never told him all she knew.¡±


    Yvonne nods and slowly takes out a parchment roll that she lays on the table. I throw her a curious glance but she takes her time unwrapping it, explicitly to teasingly keep me in suspense.


    ¡°Get on with it, girl.¡± I groan.


    ¡°It''s just the essay I wrote for you, I didn''t know you kept it.¡± She says with a shrug.


    ¡°Don''t riffle through my stuff, and what does it matter?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It doesn''t, at all, it''s just a prop to attract your attention while I admire your figure in this dress you''re wearing of your own volition.¡± Yvonne explains, striking at the heart of me.


    ¡°You don''t understand, it has Leomi''s smell and it feels nice.¡± I hurriedly justify.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Yvonne rapidly protests with an utterly fake compassionate smile. ¡°I''m the one who was mistaken when I said Leomi would have to work hard to get you in a dress back then, the brutish farm-girl I became friends with clearly had a hidden soft interior.¡± I wince at her mockery but her choice of words gives me an opening I can exploit.


    ¡°Brutish, eh?¡± I question. ¡°Is that what you thought of me? How it hurts to have my character so tarnished... Nay! Slandered! By a wench known to all of Meria to frequent sordid taverns by the docks in the midst of night!¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Yvonne questions, glaring through squinted eyelids.


    ¡°I made it up, I swear!¡± I quickly explain, blinking in panic at the thought I hurt her feelings but stop when I catch an elusive dimple on her otherwise serious traits. ¡°Damn you!¡± I bark at her.


    ¡°Hah, ahaha!¡± Yvonne erupts in laughter, she soon stops and winces as she holds onto her flank. ¡°You''re just too easy.¡±


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay gravely agrees.


    ¡°Stuff it, wenches.¡± I pout. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Don''t change, it suits you and Leomi will kill me if she learns of it.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Rmh.¡± I grunt. ¡°Fine, I won''t.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Do me a favor and be nice to Teva when she''s here, and keep the two of them from fighting.¡± I request.


    ¡°Already have, although it''s going to get old rather quickly.¡± She warns.


    ¡°It shouldn''t take us too long to end Roskal now that she''s injured and afraid but Wraith may turn out to be an issue if he doesn''t act as predicted.¡± I tell Yvonne.


    ¡°Make sure you never turn your back on him first.¡± Yvonne tells me with a shiver. ¡°He is more vicious than a spiteful rat.¡±


    ¡°He isn''t walking or even crawling away from our next meeting, I assure you.¡± I tell my friend who smiles in return.


    ¡°Lance said you can go find her anytime if you want to go to the University with her.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Implying she doesn''t have time if not for that.¡± I note.


    ¡°Yes, but she doesn''t mean it that way.¡± My friend says reassuringly.


    ¡°What way?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You know.¡± She notes.


    ¡°I don''t.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Come on, Jess.¡± She insists.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I push back.


    ¡°Jay.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°Chiiiirp.¡± The golden pest weighs in.


    ¡°... Fine.¡± I say with a smile. ¡°But really, what way did you mean?¡± I question.


    ¡°She didn''t mean it as a rejection but that she''s incredibly busy.¡± Yvonne explains.


    ¡°Nobility?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The imperial guard, I believe, as well as the Order which is looking for information on Elizabeth Vil.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Naught from the Emperor?¡± I question.


    ¡°No, was there meant to be something?¡± Yvonne returns with wide eyes.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± I mumble. ¡°One of his Shades died while another went on the hunt for the culprits, it seems like an event he would involve himself in.¡±


    ¡°He likely will but perhaps not as soon as one as young and impulsive as you would like.¡± My friend remarks with a smile.


    ¡°Good point, I suppose.¡± I acknowledge. That old thing may take a decade to respond if his supposed age affects his relations to the world, after all he takes naps that last months. ¡°I''m going out, do you want me to bring you something back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a pastry or two, and a few books, and...¡± She pauses. ¡°Just send me Rowland.¡± She concludes.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I reply with a huge grin as I turn and depart without delaying.


    ¡°Gently!¡± Yvonne adds hurriedly.


    I don''t respond, to have her sweat a little, but I make a note to be extra nice when I send him to her. I snatch one of my broadswords from under the bed using flow and make my way out of the room while rubbing my right eye to check if the new scar is healing well, it is but still hurts bad.


    I journey out of the building and to a training field where I find Rowland swinging his bastard sword. I shape an air-javelin that I anchor to the back of his shirt and then create a kinetic force cushion around him.


    He seems to notice something because he looks up. I raise my hand and begin waving goodbye while he searches. His eyes finally find me and I activate the javelin, sending the man screaming straight up to Yvonne''s room. It''ll be cheaper to have two windows repaired at once than one after the other.

 Destruction.Ch07

    It would take a lot for Rowland to get hurt with the safety I added but I''m still disappointed that there is no crash. Throwing him oddly drew attention from the Hospitaliers so I scamper away before they can ask questions.


    I keep my traits expressionless as I slowly make my way through Kruzser with my guard up and a heart that can barely handle walking. I keep my cloak''s hood up to hide myself as I listen closely to conversations happening around me, most of which circle around Elizabeth Vil''s vengeful massacre.


    ¡°It was a bloodbath I tell you, witnesses saw her leap with a bloody cape draped around her shoulders from Roskal''s mansion to the Midnight Palace in one bound.¡±


    ¡°There aren''t enough gravediggers in Kruzser to bury the regiment she took out.¡±


    ¡°I heard she took out two thousand soldiers in one night.¡±


    ¡°They killed Lady Shipwold, Roskal''s time is limited now that E.Vil set her eyes upon her.¡±


    ¡°Caeviel should have its civil war back in their own Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Elizabeth Vil is done for with the Order hunting her.¡±


    ¡°They tried before and failed.¡±


    ¡°Jessica Freepath beat an Exemplar so what makes you think Elizabeth Vil is any weaker?¡±


    ¡°She''s obviously stronger but she won''t be facing a single Exemplar.¡±


    ¡°E.Vil might get to Roskal first, our Emperor forbid the gathering of troops in the capital so she can''t hide behind her army anymore.¡±


    ¡°It screws the Hospitaliers over too, what are they going to do with all their new recruits now? And I heard the Duchess beat her back by herself.¡±


    ¡°Ludicrous. Even if it were true Roskal had no guards, her brother died in the fight so she wasn''t alone and she was grievously injured so she lost.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess was ambushed, who''s to say who won.¡±


    ¡°Where does Elizabeth Vil''s access come from?¡±


    ¡°The Lake obviously, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, stupid.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what she''s hiding behind that mask.¡±


    ¡°Burns I heard.¡±


    ¡°What will Jessica Freepath do? I heard honorary Duchess Lance of Izla Meria fought her old lover but what will her fiancee do about this?¡±


    ¡°Both were friends with Lady Shipwold, they''ll put their differences aside.¡±


    ¡°I''d pay to watch them duel.¡±


    ¡°Why is our Emperor not intervening?¡±


    ¡°He is wise and Roskal doesn''t deserve His help.¡±


    ¡°But Elizabeth Vil and Jessica Freepath are running rampant.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, Roskal is the one who started all this.¡±


    ¡°They''re traitors to their Kingdom, one was exiled and the other sought after for murder.¡±


    ¡°Can you call it murder to kill those trying to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Well no, but...¡±


    ¡°See, that''s why our Emperor isn''t intervening. I say let them fight it out, but out of Kruzser.¡±


    It appears to be an accepted fact already that Roskal ordered Yvonne''s assassination, which is an unexpected result to Elizabeth''s rampage but I would mostly put it on account of the Shades moving in the dark.


    It is surprising how some aren''t even bothering to use Roskal''s title to speak of her or the fact that last night has completely taken people''s mind off the events at the inn.


    I spot quite a few carriages on the avenues, including a large procession of fourgons carrying luggage and furniture which confirms Nobles are fleeing the capital as a direct consequence of my sister showing herself.


    The capital is animated, sudden noises at every corner that make me lose the good mood I was in after talking to Yvonne. I try to relax as I cruise the city but naught works, not even thinking of Celyz.


    I unconsciously make my way to the University and the library, perhaps because of the peace and quiet or because thinking of my oak led me to seek out the books she so loves.


    When I realize, however, I stop because I''ve work to do and head for the Order''s Main Temple which is easy to find even with my weak knowledge of this huge city''s streets because of the towering bell.


    The closer I get to the center of Kruzser, the more imperial patrols I run across but I also spot many more Templars than before as well as squads of Hospitaliers which strikes me as odd so I further conceal my face under my hood.


    I join a crowd to climb the steps up to the Temple without issue but a Semplar interposes himself before me as I am about to enter. The young man with light brown hair makes a polite bow as my hand slowly reaches for my weapon.


    ¡°Welcome, Miss. There are Shrines serviced by kind and experienced Templars all over Kruzser if you seek discretion.¡± The young man politely murmurs. ¡°Concealing your face inside the Temple will attract the wrong kind of attention from those here to pay their respects to our Emperor.¡±


    Ah, so it''s disrespectful. I retract my fingers from my broadsword''s hilt and reach up to pull down my hood. As my cloak opens, the Semplar''s gaze is first drawn to the left side of my chest and then to my lack of a left arm before it settles on the scar running across my left cheek.


    ¡°Dame Freepath!¡± He exclaims.


    People snap around to stare at me, causing chills in my back. I ignore them all to enter the Temple. The hall is decorated with statues of previous Grand Masters and paintings of the Order''s achievements in battle but the center-piece is a painting on the arched ceiling.


    It shows the Emperor in silver plate armor wearing a purple band around his chest embroidered with a golden lion. Rasaec''s face is concealed behind his helmet, which defies convention for the main subject of a depiction.


    The Emperor is leading the First Phalanx in battle to take over a series of fortifications defended by the Lisilese on the right side and the Rykz on the left side.


    I''ve read up on the history so I know it isn''t how it happened but I have to admit the scene feels Imperial, especially because I have to stretch my neck to gaze up at it.


    I briefly consider breaking the thing for making me feel small when I have no reason to but find the idea childish so I definitely don''t begin shaping a construct that''ll deliver a kinetic burst to collapse it.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, your arrival has brought enough attention.¡± A quiet voice takes me out of my daze. ¡°I don''t believe it necessary to threaten this masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a threat, definitely.¡± I murmur as I gaze down. ¡°Mute.¡±


    ¡°I can speak, we''ve established that.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°You''re not with Siegfried?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I had to deliver a report but I will return soon.¡± The man replies. ¡°It seems you and Elizabeth Vil have taken to shaking the capital.¡±


    I gaze around to find the crowd made way for me while the most devout have remained focused on paying their Due but it doesn''t mean they''re not paying attention to what''s happening.


    ¡°Haven''t spoken to her about it.¡± I honestly reply since the exchange happened over thought, luckily as I''ve taken to speaking with her out loud at times. ¡°In fact I was hoping for the Order to lay off and let me handle her.¡±


    ¡°Lay off?¡± The mute repeats with a stiff tone. ¡°She broke the deal we made.¡±


    ¡°Is she meant to stand by after the murder of our friend? Am I?¡± I question with a cold tone. ¡°The fact is that it was an attack she had a right to respond to, and she did. What does the Order think it''s meddling will achieve? Or is the goal to protect Roskal?¡±


    ¡°Duchess Roskal.¡± A booming voice corrects with special emphasis on the title, drawing large attention from the crowd.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    A middle-aged woman in a silver robe that clearly holds a high position walks down a spiraling set of stairs that lead up to a canal that channels water infused with flow through the Temple.


    ¡°Whatever your grievances, Duchess Roskal represents hundreds of thousands of humans living under the rule of our Emperor and is thus owed respect in address.¡± The woman berates.


    ¡°You don''t know me at all, do you?¡± I scoff. ¡°Roskal''s time is running out, I advise the Order not to stand in Elizabeth''s way because I won''t be saving you.¡±


    ¡°You''re a small-time figure in an even smaller pond, Miss Freepath.¡± The woman utters with disdain. ¡°The Order will act as it sees fit.¡±


    ¡°Your views aren''t shared by us all, Master Maureen.¡± The mute intervenes as he throws me a glance containing a warning.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil''s only mistake was to torment Roskal instead of ending her on the spot, but it is understandable for she must be grieving.¡± Another woman speaks up, drawing attention from the people in turn.


    She''s most definitely an Exemplar despite the bandage covering half her face with the golden lion head on the pommel of her sword and one embroidered on her tabard. She looks tense like she came out of a battlefield.


    ¡°Enough, Exemplar. Your duty is to follow the Grand Master''s orders like everyone else.¡± The Master snaps at her in a low voice that I barely distinguish.


    The Exemplar throws a mocking smirk back and walks away. I decide to do the same, now convinced that the Order is going to keep hunting Liz but that their hearts aren''t into it.


    The exchange by itself was educating enough in other ways. It is evident that the fact Exemplars directly serve the Emperor makes them beyond difficult for the Order to punish despite them still being in the chain of command under their Masters.


    If I was paranoid, which I am, I would qualify this as a way for the Emperor to control the Templar Order without having to directly interfere. Exemplars can do whatever they want with minimal consequences as long as their actions follow Rasaec''s will, or at least doesn''t contradict it.


    Of course, like in Vikiana''s case, they''ll lose their position if they go too far but they still have a lot of freedom to act. It seems like the Emperor doesn''t act often but the more I learn the more I understand that Rasaec only rarely takes an official stance but has many other ways to stir the Empire.


    I feel the Master''s gaze on my back, and those of hundreds of people, as I leave the Temple. The uncertainty makes me crave for battle where enemies are clear. I pull my hood back over my head and make my way into Kruzser with no specific destination in mind.


    After several dozen turns and twists during my journey, once I''m reasonably certain I''ve lost any pursuers, I pick a tavern at random and sit at a table to order a beer. I spend the next hour sipping my drink and working on Suxen''s scanning construct.


    I order another beer and then one more as the afternoon passes until, finally, a man I don''t recognize sits before me. I hold my palm out to tell him to hold his tongue while I dismantle the experimental segments I''ve been tinkering with.


    ¡°Hey there, cutie, can I buy you a drink?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Aisha, the voice is spot on but the line isn''t credible.¡± I absently respond.


    ¡°No one''s ever approached you this way?¡± She questions while making a catty pitiful expression that feels extremely out of place on her current manly face.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± I return.


    ¡°I had to follow you here, then go look for Roskal, then come back... I''m a busy woman you know.¡± She complains.


    ¡°So, where is she?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± She cheerfully replies. ¡°But I know where her subordinates are or will be.¡±


    ¡°Cruel, you know what Liz will do to them.¡± I note with a frown. ¡°Couldn''t you have found her directly.¡±


    ¡°I''m not omniscient and Archer is occupied because of you.¡± She replies while sliding a piece of parchment over to me. ¡°Aren''t your two identities supposed to be at odds?¡±


    ¡°Not on this.¡± I tell her as I snatch her notes. ¡°Where is Suxen?¡±


    ¡°You know where, and I can''t tell you so don''t ask.¡± She makes a scowl.


    ¡°She''s dangerous.¡± I warn Aisha.


    ¡°Not nearly as much as our Emperor, Jessica Freepath, and you would do well to remember this before you get into a fight with the Order.¡± The Shade returns in a dark tone.


    ¡°If he''s trying to continue her research...¡± I start.


    ¡°He is not. We can apply elements of what she has found about flow in many different ways, including a construct to regulate the Blessing at the source.¡± Aisha explains.


    Her comment gives me pause because the implication is that they''re looking for a way to block the use of flow by others, which I find horrifying. The fact she used this as an argument in the favor of the Emperor means she clearly sees it in a different light, that of a blind zealot.


    As long as people can band together to fight back, then even Nobility must behave in how they act but if the possibility exists to deny the use of flow to those unauthorized, then all abuses would be on the table as there would be no way to fight back.


    ¡°You look like I just killed your dog.¡± She comments with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Your Emperor doesn''t appear to have an issue on benefiting from those she slaughtered, used, controlled, and violated. Why should I trust him with such a construct? Why do you? From what you believe, you''ve known him for less than a tenth of his life.¡± I argue, holding little hope it''ll work.


    Aisha''s illusion construct flickers, briefly revealing a frozen expression. I sip my fourth beer as I give her a moment to recover. She finally does and smooths out her manly visage.


    ¡°You know, people feel more empathy for Jessica Freepath because your story is one of overcoming adversity again and again from the most humble beginnings but you''re more of a bitch now than when you were merely Elizabeth Vil.¡± She responds snappily.


    ¡°Suxen is dangerous, you know this, and her work is aimed at controlling others because only she matters in her mind.¡± I spell it out. ¡°I know you won''t help me but, at the very least, take precautions towards her. What if she succeeds in developing this construct and cuts your Emperor off?¡±


    ¡°He is Chosen by the Lake, it is not possible.¡± Aisha denies.


    ¡°He is human.¡± I counter. ¡°Who knows for sure the Lake''s will and if it will not let it happen to teach the Emperor a lesson on trusting those who aren''t worth it?¡±


    ¡°... but, that''s, no.¡± Aisha stutters.


    ¡°Could you have predicted her barrier construct?¡± I question. ¡°Did she teach it to you? Did the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°No, but the concepts are out of my reach.¡± She hedges with an awkwardness that seeps through the stern manly facade she is projecting.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I counter. ¡°I''ve seen Wraith use it easily enough and he could never handle the level of illusion you seem to use with barely a thought.¡±


    ¡°It takes a lot to keep this up.¡± Aisha argues.


    ¡°I can see two reasons you weren''t taught, and one of them is that your Emperor didn''t trust you with it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Secrecy is important for constructs like these.¡± She justifies.


    ¡°My bet is that Suxen kept the construct to herself, meaning not even the Emperor has an idea of the capabilities of the true barrier construct.¡± I press.


    ¡°Okay, fine, you win and I''ll make sure there are contingencies in place.¡± Aisha placates.


    ¡°Don''t involve anyone else.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You''re paranoid.¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I return.


    ¡°Yeah right, I''m still not convinced you don''t know the lightning construct and I had to keep your identity secret from my Emperor to maintain your threat-enforced trust.¡± Aisha replies while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You do realize that the Emperor let Suxen get away with keeping her barrier construct to herself because he''s more interested in controlling people''s access to the Lake than helping the Empire''s troops.¡± I note, returning to the main subject.


    ¡°Enough, Jessica Freepath.¡± The Shade utters with a dark voice. ¡°It isn''t all they hope to achieve, it was but a single example no one else would read so much into, do not try to use it to lend insulting intentions to our Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I halfheartedly agree as I wave to a servant.


    I ultimately let it go because Aisha switched from a ''we'' to a ''they'' when speaking of the Vault''s work which proves she internalized a sense of suspicion during the conversation.


    ¡°One beer for my companion, please.¡± I request.


    ¡°I would rather you bring a light wine from Haitia, please.¡± Aisha cuts in.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The servant nods.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± I ask the Shade.


    ¡°Great, although I''m not in the mood to take a woman to bed anymore so don''t think buying me a drink is going to do the trick.¡± She responds with a bit of a dark glare.


    ¡°It was never an option, Aisha.¡± I frankly tell her. ¡°And I doubt you were trying or you wouldn''t have put that face on.¡±


    ¡°Psh, you''re such a spoilsport.¡± She complains.


    Was she trying to challenge herself to seduce me with that appearance? I shake my head to push out this irrelevant thought and take a gulp of my beer while wondering if I should make a move against the Vault. No, I''ll die trying for certain in my state.


    ¡°Why did Rasaec forbid the gathering of troops if he''s letting you help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Stop using His name in vain.¡± She complains. ¡°Because He cannot allow a battle to occur in the capital, Kruzser''s white walls have remained unstained from the very beginning of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, I suppose.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°And it''s to your benefit.¡± She notes.


    ¡°Not Lance''s.¡± I comment.


    ¡°No, hers too.¡± The Shade denies. ¡°Roskal has access to far more soldiers than the Hospitaliers can hope to gather without increased funding, the few Counts and Countesses she convinced aren''t nearly enough.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that''s about all I wanted from you.¡± I tell her as I stand up.


    ¡°Cold.¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°Could you do me a favor, though?¡± I ask as I think of something.


    ¡°Your favors are beginning to add up, Jess.¡± Aisha replies with a frown.


    ¡°This one should be fun.¡± I tease. ¡°I need you to disguise yourself as me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oohh.¡± She preens and moves forward to the edge of her seat.


    ¡°Only this one time and I''m not allowing you to do anything I wouldn''t do.¡± I add.


    ¡°See, it began intriguing and fun but then you ruined it.¡± She exaggeratedly bemoans, once again forgetting she''s wearing a manly face and the way she''s moving the traits don''t quite fit it. ¡°Fine, I''ll do it but you''ll owe me three.¡± She quickly decides.


    ¡°I''ll owe you one favor of a similar caliber.¡± I correct as I turn to leave.


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot.¡± Aisha calls out. I throw a glance over my shoulder to find a cocky grin that utterly contradicts her words. ¡°He wants to meet you, soon.¡±

 Destruction.Ch08

    I shrug and turn around to leave despite not really getting what she means. It takes me a few minutes, much too long, to realize Aisha means I''m to meet with the Emperor considering we''ve been talking about him.


    To be fair, I never thought it was even an option. In fact, it''s better I didn''t get it right away because I''m now feeling nervous. I idealized the Order more than the man it serves in my youth but there was an embarrassing time not so long ago where I strongly believed in him for no proper reason other than a need for hope.


    Rasaec is a living myth, what will he be like? What if he disappoints? What if I disappoint? I shake my head with a chuckle that grates my own ears. I reach up to my hair and run the tips of my fingers along the petals of the tulip Leomi left for me.


    With some time ahead of me before nightfall, I head to the University to read up on the eyesight enhancing construct. I once again easily gain entry but a slender thirty-year-old man with brown hair and a monocle hanging from his jacket runs up to me right after I give my weapon to the imperial guards.


    Expecting an ambush of a kind, I raise my palm to put him down. He appears so oblivious I almost hesitate but I correctly rely on my instinct and launch a burst of kinetic force into his chest.


    The man''s traits twist in shock but flow bursts from his left forearm and runes appear on the University''s pavement that absorbs my attack. I allow this runic construct I had never noticed to redirect the kinetic force into itself and then use it to break the runes, shattering several chiseled stones.


    I flick my wrist and use the gesture as a trigger to launch a second blow that this time blows the man back. He lands on his back and rolls head over heels for a few meters.


    He sits up and dazedly shakes his head with a confused expression before falling back down. I blink at his weakness and glance to his left arm to find a cloth vambrace embroidered with runes.


    It seems like he didn''t act but has an alarm construct on his person that automatically links to the University''s defenses which took action on his behalf. Most important is that the kinetic force was absorbed as if the Empire had my understanding of it.


    No, the amount of energy powering that runic construct was excessive. It was a different construct, likely heavily based on intent but refined to the point where it is viable for use.


    ¡°Stand down, Jessica Freepath!¡± The imperial officer barks.


    ¡°My mistake.¡± I acknowledge so as to avoid complicating things.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to have any impact as two dozen imperial guards move to surround me with their bardiches out. I scowl. Fighting back is going to make things much worse but it isn''t as if I can allow myself to be captured either, by anyone.


    ¡°It''s fine, I was abrupt.¡± The man intervenes as he brings his monocle in front of his right eye to glance at the cracked pavement. ¡°Fascinating.¡± He mutters, having apparently already moved on from both my attack and the situation.


    The officer hesitantly looks to the man and then throws me an annoyed look before reluctantly signaling his subordinates to fall back. I outwardly relax my posture but do not let my guard down.


    ¡°Can''t believe you shattered a sympathetic construct so easily.¡± The man mutters as the small crowd that gathered disperses. ¡°You evidently didn''t resist the transfer so how... oh! You went along without letting go of the force you called upon, allowing you to break the construct from within whence the process ended, clever!¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡± I mutter as I move away.


    ¡°Wait, you''re that one who made the plowing construct?¡± He asks intently. ¡°You''re tiny with a gash on your face and one arm, although there is one too many scars...¡± He trails off while gazing at the burnt cut over my right eye.


    ¡°Who''s short?¡± I coldly ask as I raise my fist. ¡°I''m at least average.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe there is any data on height so the average is up to some debate.¡± The man murmurs with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Inaccurate as it may be, I can accept your height to be average since the description I obtained is evidently flawed.¡± He nods firmly, settling the important question.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask. ¡°And how did you obtain my plowing construct?¡±


    ¡°From a... woman? Maybe. Gray hair, large breasts or shoulders I can''t exactly recall. It may have been the dean, or that janitor with braids.¡± He utters with a confused expression. ¡°I would hear your perspective on our prototype.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some other time.¡± I dismiss politely since he could recognize his mistake.


    The man blinks with an open mouth, struck dumb by the refusal and seemingly without a clue on how to continue. I shrug and move on towards the library I went to before.


    I ask for directions and spend a quarter of an hour reading a treaty on the basics of sense enhancing. With that done, I go out to seek Teva who I find with Nahl and her friend Julie in the amphitheater.


    ¡°The shaping of air is a time-honored art that has went through several revolutions, the latest and most significant being Oldgram''s work on the composition of the atmosphere. His results have not only affected air constructs but fire and explosive ones as well. It has made these constructs practical for wide use rather than limited to a select few with enough access to use vague concepts based more on intent than factual knowledge.¡± A man with a gray beard standing before the podium declares. ¡°The very first recorded use of an air-type construct was by the mad Count Friedrich the Third of Wilhelm who had a dream of himself flying over his domain he believed was sent by the Lake, a subject of contemporary relevance.¡±


    Upon saying this, a few groups of students begin gossiping loudly enough that I hear my name. The old man knocks on the podium to call for silence and continues his lecture.


    ¡°The breadth of possibilities offered by flow is seemingly endless, and it may very well be, but one must always remember that the requirement in energy for most unprecedented exploits is beyond most and very likely to kill a reckless user.¡± He sternly warns. ¡°The Rykz'' dark power is even more unsafe for use than the Lake''s blessing so may none of you think of signing a pact such as the one Elizabeth Vil is said to have signed and Jessica Freepath accused to share.¡± I scowl at the words but hold my tongue so as to learn more. Many students make dark expressions but some quietly cheer the statement. ¡°Dozen of stories relate how insect Queens have abused their somber energy such that their bodies fell apart in a gruesome fashion during battle.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± I bark, unable to hold myself back at this bigotry.


    ¡°Who dares?!¡± The lecturer explodes as he looks up to me. ¡°This is the University, Miss! What gives you the right to interfere?!¡±


    ¡°Is this no center of learning? Shall one remain silent when ignorance is disguised into wisdom?¡± I question.


    ¡°Hmph! I recognize you, Jessica Freepath!¡± The old man exclaims with a fervent expression while pointing at me with a crooked index.


    ¡°You spoke of factual knowledge as a boon yet forsook it for wild speculation.¡± I state. ¡°I do not know the circumstances you speak of but any human pushed into a desperate situation who saturates their body with flow will fall apart just the same.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Of course you would defend these insects.¡± The old man mocks.


    ¡°Whether you consider it a defense or not isn''t my concern. I''m interested in facts so I am awaiting your rebuttal.¡± I calmly return, fully aware that I''m pinning the man down into supporting a proposition he didn''t make.


    ¡°Most humans aren''t made to withstand intense concentrations of flow so, yes, in some cases low born...¡± He starts.


    ¡°If you are about to utter aloud, before me, that titled Nobles are capable of channeling more energy than peasants from birth... then I shall remind you that I''ve personally slain more than a few.¡± I coldly cut in.


    A few gasps arise in the crowd of students despite this being a well-known fact. I assume it is because none had expected me to be so open and unrepentant about it.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Which is but proof you''ve consorted with the Rykz'' dark forces!¡± The man exclaims triumphantly.


    I silently expel twenty-five portions of my golden flow and have streams of the energy swirl around me. The man grits his teeth but remains silent as muffled chortles shake the small crowd.


    Anyone religious wouldn''t believe that the Lake would grant its blessing to a corrupted heretic while the rest are of sound enough mind to dismiss the superstition to begin with.


    The old man slams his palm on his podium, snorts, and departs at once while holding his chin high. As he climbs out of the amphitheater under many mocking gazes, a pair of Templars appear at the top and intercept him.


    The lecturer freezes at the sight and loses his composure. His lips move fast as he clearly tries to explain himself but the singular answer from one of the temple guard causes the old man''s face to turn the same gray color as his beard.


    There isn''t a single sound as the students observe the man be taken away by the Templars, I believe because the statement I stopped him from making had already breached the University''s policy of equality.


    The speed at which he was caught leads me to speculate that the Order tightened its watch on the campus following the turmoil, having predicted that supporters of Roskal would come out. While Teva, Julie, and Nahl climb up, a different temple guard approaches me.


    ¡°Dame Freepath, as a visitor you are expected to behave with respect towards this University''s staff.¡± He proclaims with a very slight bow. ¡°While I understand the circumstances, it would be best if you left the campus for today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± I utter with a smile.


    ¡°Without delay.¡± He adds.


    ¡°I''ve understood you.¡± I coolly respond.


    ¡°Thank you and have a nice day, Dame Freepath.¡± The Templar says as he walks away.


    ¡°Well, that was more interesting a lecture than I expected.¡± Teva notes with a grin. ¡°Glad you came over to see me, though.¡±


    ¡°I was on campus looking over something.¡± I explain and suffer a bit because it severely hampers the bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Good evening, Dame Freepath.¡± Julie greets nervously.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I reply shortly. ¡°Are you it?¡± I question Nahl.


    ¡°A squad of Hospitaliers should be waiting at the gates.¡± He replies.


    ¡°I have a friend waiting for me at the tavern.¡± Teva slips in.


    ¡°Sorry but I''ve work to do, you can have him come over or go yourself.¡± I tell her.


    She appears to hesitate in protest but glances to Julie and quickly nods. I assume she understands I have to prepare for the night and clearly chose to return with me.


    We make our way to the gates under intense gazes from students, friendly or not. There, I find that the man from earlier is still there inspecting the broken pavement with his monocle which seems like the only way to scrutinize the runic construct when it isn''t activated.


    ¡°What is Sir Yhan doing?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± I return.


    ¡°A theoretician on kinetics, he''s worked extensively on the kinetic cube and it''s rumored he has made advances on a kind of auditory construct that was sealed under the Emperor''s order.¡± Julie whispers. ¡°He also contributed to perfecting the sympathetic construct in his youth, when he was still a student.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mumble. ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think I could work up the nerve anyway.¡± She mutters. ¡°He''s part of Haitia''s Royal Family.¡±


    I shrug and head off to the imperial guard post where I recover my weapon from the same officer who holds a stern expression. As I step out, the Yhan Lordling rushes to me with a bright smile.


    ¡°Dame Freepath!¡± He exclaims. ¡°Could I interest you in a visit of our workshop? There are so many things you could show us!¡±


    ¡°I''m busy.¡± I return.


    ¡°I can provide remuneration, and promise entertaining conversation.¡± He quickly presses. ¡°I''m sure someone who could design such a simple but effective construct would be fascinated by some of our work!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t make it on my own.¡± I dismiss despite a touch of interest in the coin since I''m severely lacking and have been relying on redistributing wealth from Nobility''s pocket.


    ¡°Oh, where could I find the others?¡± He asks with a pitiful expression. Is he really from a Royal House?


    ¡°Izla Meria.¡± I reply. ¡°I''ll see if I can find time if you leave me alone.¡±


    Yhan rapidly nods three times but then his expression falls. He opens his mouth only to then snap it shut. He shifts his weight from leg to leg a few times before nodding again and leaving.


    ¡°That was a bit mean.¡± Teva notes.


    ¡°All things considered, that was light-handed for Jessica.¡± Nahl remarks with a serious expression.


    I roll my eyes and lead them out of the University where I find Mary waiting with her two squads of Hospitaliers, each wielding a halberd. Their presence proves Leomi took Teva''s importance to me seriously considering they''re some of her first recruits.


    Part of her reason for dispatching them is likely because of their respect for Elizabeth Vil which ensures that whatever Teva lets slip won''t be repeated by them. I nod at the woman who nods back without much warmth.


    The third part of Leomi''s reasoning is definitely that they''ll tattle on me if I get cuddly with Teva since they already disapprove of the fact that I''m her fiancee. I chuckle at the paranoid thoughts while also scouring every corner for shadowy figures holding knives.


    The journey through Kruzser is uneventful for them but stressful for me because I spot many spies on the way and even more people carrying weapons, most of those being concealed daggers. The general atmosphere is tense but people seem to handle it well.


    ¡°Hurry up, Lady! E.Vil comes at night and the sun is falling!¡±


    The cry reaches us from an avenue where a carriage with a broken wheel is stopped near a Noble''s chariot. The comment causes laughs to erupt from several passersby.


    It makes me happy to hear the population so free and unafraid, my smile doesn''t drop the whole way to the Hospitaliers'' headquarters. Teva and I climb the stairs to the safe apartment, entering to find Yvonne and Leomi sitting together at the table.


    ¡°Do you have a map of Kruzser, Lance?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Several.¡± She replies and pauses to check out my dress without hiding her appreciation of how it fits me. ¡°But none of them are complete or exact.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine as long as I can find my way with it.¡± I tell her, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Let''s go my office then.¡± She tells me without arguing.


    I glance to Teva who waves me away with a very thin smile as she reaches for the roll of parchment Yvonne took out in the morning. I consider stopping her but it would probably hurt her a lot and the text isn''t sensitive so I let it go.


    ¡°Will you two...¡± I start.


    ¡°We''ll be fine.¡± Teva cuts me off.


    ¡°Go, silly.¡± Yvonne shoos me away.


    I take off my cloak and throw it on a chair before leaving with Leomi. She takes me to an office on the other side of the structure where there is a desk and several half-empty shelves from which she takes two rolls of parchment. I walk up to the desk as she lays them down.


    ¡°What did you find today?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You first, kitten.¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I found that I missed you very much.¡± Lance says with a cheery expression as she wraps her arm around my shoulder. ¡°And that Roskal''s faction gained members but lost presence in the capital.¡±


    ¡°They''re joining in but leaving?¡± I ask, amused.


    ¡°Some can''t afford the kind of losses Roskal suffered, not that she can.¡± She explains. ¡°Others are afraid for their lives.¡±


    ¡°Let''s give them a real reason to be scared and see if they remain committed then.¡± I utter with a cruel smile. I don''t bring up last night''s issues as I choose to trust that we''ll be on the same page tonight.


    ¡°Let''s.¡± Leomi agrees with a bloodthirsty smirk. ¡°Where''s Liz?¡±


    ¡°Still asleep, but she''ll wake soon.¡± I tell her. ¡°I got information on the location of Roskal''s people, it should help in tracking her down.¡±


    ¡°From?¡± Lance asks tensely.


    ¡°Aisha, I''ll owe her a small favor for this and something else we''ll talk about when it comes up.¡± I answer.


    ¡°...¡± She reaches up to her white hair and absently flicks them. ¡°Alright.¡± She nods. ¡°It''s fair to assume Roskal will be in hiding tonight so there won''t be many troops guarding her but it''ll be difficult to find her and she''ll be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps but preparations mean she won''t be hiding out in unknown territory.¡± I argue. ¡°She wouldn''t feel safe.¡±


    ¡°If she''s even conscious.¡± Lance counters. ¡°I believe we should look at this under the perspective of the officers she trusts rather than hers because you did heavily injure her so they would have been in charge of taking her to safety.¡±


    ¡°I hadn''t thought of that.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Who do you think would have made the call?¡±


    ¡°First show me the list to see who''s on it.¡± She says.


    I take the parchment out and she starts reading while I inspect the map to get a feel for Kruzser''s landmarks, the Temple being the main most visible one but the tomb with its forest offers a useful point as well.


    ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Lance suddenly speaks up with a dark tone. ¡°You get to kill Roskal but Wraith is mine.¡±


    ¡°... I''m okay with that but Liz...¡± I trail off.


    ¡°Will restrain herself for my sake.¡± Leomi affirms.

 Destruction.Ch09

    I doubt Liz would be so conciliatory since it was already difficult for me to agree but hold my tongue because a somber premonition creeps up on me as we sisters lived through this before.


    Isn''t this similar to when she escaped from the Rykz, leaving me alone and crazed about retaliating at all costs? I love her and revenge has poisoned us enough, there is no reason to allow Roskal or Wraith to cost us.


    ¡°This list is thorough, her logistics officer and third in command are on it.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Not the second in command?¡± I question.


    ¡°He died last night.¡± She replies. ¡°What''s your plan for tonight? Are you going to go straight for her once you find her location?¡±


    ¡°It''s up to Liz.¡± I note.


    ¡°But she listens to you.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°I wouldn''t, first we sow chaos by taking out as many as possible and then wait a day or two for it to grow.¡± I tell her. ¡°We slowly close in on Roskal so that she is pressured enough Wraith feels the need to act, allowing us to catch both in one move.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain he''ll try to kill her?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°As much as I can be.¡± I confirm. ¡°But that''s not to say he''s going to be stupid about it or will put himself in danger over it.¡± I explain. ¡°There''s a real possibility he''ll simply be watching as we fight her and let us end it to attack us right as we get high on victory.¡±


    ¡°Then what''s your plan?¡± She questions.


    ¡°None, this isn''t a battle but a skirmish so any concrete plans will get in the way.¡± I tell her. ¡°I''m establishing a scenario that should unfold in our favor while keeping in mind everything that could go wrong so Liz can read them with her instinct and react immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand how your minds work, my jay.¡± Leomi says with a sigh that has none to do with the statement.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°You collapsed last night.¡± She murmurs. ¡°I''m trying to be patient and wait until you''re both ready to see an expert but can I afford to? What if your next crisis is the last? Liz had the flow but still exerted herself to the point of collapse.¡±


    I shiver at the recollection of the pain but am confident we''ve learned to manage ourselves well enough to keep ourselves from the worst of it. We can tell when to stop far better than any so-called expert who wouldn''t have a clue on what the Little one did to my heart. Or worse, would know and have to be silenced.


    ¡°We''ll be fine, kitten.¡± I reassure. ¡°How about I take your mind off this and teach you a trick or two?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi purses her lips as she takes a moment before answering. ¡°Alright.¡±


    I shape an air-weave while expanding the segments in size to show her the details of it. I then enhance it with kinetic segments, which isn''t what I use but I can''t explain how I manipulate that force with unstructured energy.


    ¡°It''s like braiding, you link air-strings together to make a canvas as strong as an air-shield but with more give as sections can break without compromising the whole, to a point.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Jess, I love you but it would take me two entire minutes to do what you just did in two seconds.¡± Leomi gently explains with a proud and amused smile. ¡°And I doubt I could integrate kinetics into air segments without a core that accounts for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I mutter, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°But if you want to teach me something, you can help me improve my palm strike.¡± She says while trying to conceal a certain sadness and longing behind an encouraging smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I hurriedly reply.


    She extends her hand out and I reflexively take hold of it before realizing she likely meant to demonstrate the construct. I recover my cupping it from underneath to place my thumb on the pit of her palm.


    Leomi shapes her construct and allows me to link to it. It''s a hybrid of kinetic cube segments with the shredding construct which is only used to concentrate the force of the blow rather than compromise the integrity of the target.


    I make changes while showing her what I''m doing every step of the way. She quickly gets the hang of it despite her low opinion of her shaping skills and by the end manages to reliably create the altered construct from scratch.


    ¡°See, you''re doing fine.¡± I remark with a smile.


    ¡°I am...¡± Leomi replies, seeming distracted. She suddenly chortles. ¡°Stop, Liz.¡±


    Jess blinks and then realizes that there''s a hazy silver color around her head, blowing wind into her hair. She hurriedly dismantles the breeze and tries to rearrange the hair into a decently wild shape.


    ¡°Who''s the first target?¡± I ask seriously, acting as if I didn''t just bully my dear sister.


    ¡°I''d like to talk first, Elizabeth.¡± Lance responds with a somber tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask


    ¡°I know you hate Nobility but it created as many spoiled brats with excessive opinions of themselves as it did heroes ready to sacrifice all that they have for the good of humanity.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°The latter are just as prepared to sacrifice all that others have for the same goal.¡± I coldly utter.


    ¡°... true, for some.¡± She acknowledges. ¡°But aren''t those beliefs worth cultivating? A reform of Nobility would be able to eliminate the negatives while preserving the positives.¡±


    ¡°Why is a Nobility needed at all?¡± Jess questions. ¡°Many of those who fought alongside us have beliefs just as firm as any Noble yet possess none of the blood, nor have they received the education.¡±


    ¡°Because, much as I support the idea of people ruling themselves, I''ve already seen the excesses of it. I''ve witnessed false rumors rile crowds to the point of unthinking rage.¡± She presses. ¡°People are able to rule themselves but when the majority opinion rules, then often those with the loudest voices can gain undeserved sway where they would be shunned for their arrogance or deceitful behavior within a smaller group. There are plenty of warnings and examples of demagoguery in ancient texts, most from Sathens but not all.¡±


    ¡°You make a good point.¡± I utter.


    ¡°But such things come with being free.¡± Jess explains. ¡°Maintaining Nobility in any shape or form will put limits on this freedom. If you require a more base argument based on gains and losses, then your reforms would do naught to combat the division plaguing the Empire.¡±


    ¡°But it would ensure a more stable society where there are controls on people like me who didn''t have my parents or you to teach them about morals.¡± Leomi humbly explains. ¡°If we make reputation and achievements the basis for Nobles to obtain any kind of title, then they would have every motivation to preserve their integrity.¡±


    ¡°If the majority rules, then pleasing the crowd would be their objective.¡± Jess says.


    ¡°Not if it is an assembly of Nobles which decides who is promoted rather than a parliament of the people.¡± Leomi quickly counters. ¡°Old values that already have weight would not only be enforced but ingrained in any new member.¡±


    ¡°Thus crippling any push for change.¡± Liz snarks. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Is the Empire to remain stagnant for another thousand years after your reforms? What it lacks the most now is equality but who is to say what it will need in the future?¡± Jess questions. ¡°Giving people the utmost freedom to determine their fates is the one way to ensure our arrogance doesn''t doom them.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Leomi falls silent, thinking deeply on our words. ¡°That doesn''t prevent the Empire from happening upon its own doom.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t.¡± I acknowledge with a shrug.


    ¡°I see.¡± She murmurs with a sad tone. ¡°We''ve found another point where we cannot see eye to eye. I cannot detach myself from humanity as you have.¡±


    It doesn''t hit us very hard because we''ve known for a long time it was the case but it seems Leomi hadn''t entirely grasped how this simple fact shapes many of our decisions and ideals.


    ¡°It''s time to go, Jess plans to start with the third in command and then the logistics officer if that doesn''t work before moving on to lesser targets.¡± I speak up as I grab the map.


    ¡°It''s near the Temple so be careful but I''ll be in the area.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°And try to be careful, I don''t want you to collapse like last night.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t collapse.¡± I grunt. ¡°I fell asleep, Jess is the one who crashed.¡±


    Leomi makes a small smile and doesn''t respond. I shift my weight to show discomfort, weakness, causing her to pass her pink tongue over her upper lip. I take advantage of her slight distraction to lion''s step behind her.


    I pass my arm around her torso and seize her left breast while pushing her right up with my forearm, causing her to tremble as I push up with my toes to lay a kiss at the very base of her neck.


    ¡°You''re so predictable.¡± I tease.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± She acknowledges with a soft sigh.


    I let my fingers trail down her muscular stomach and then push them down into her pants to slip inside her laced panties, experiencing her lower stomach''s smooth shaved skin.


    ¡°You''ll have my back tonight.¡± I whisper, convinced of it because of my mistake in distrusting her last night.


    ¡°I won''t let anyone threaten you from the dark. Slaughter them all for me, my berserker.¡± She affirms with a shivering voice.


    Leomi leans back against me and her thighs open by the smallest fraction. I explore further down until I find an erect bud and tiny petals covered in a thin layer of sticky dew that I firmly caress.


    Her womanly flower pulsates in response, causing Lance to completely rely on me to stay standing as I penetrate it with my major. Her intimacy closes around my finger and draws it further inside.


    ¡°You''re so tight.¡± I compliment as I relish the sensation.


    ¡°Rhm.¡± Lance clears her throat, unable to speak.


    ¡°I''ll be taking you later.¡± I promise as I slowly pull out of her.


    Leomi''s legs falter from my words and actions, they grow more unstable the less of me she feels inside of her until she finally collapses to her knees when my finger leaves her sex.


    She hangs her head back to look up to me with reproach on her sharp traits but I feel too confident, I am too satisfied about what I just did to her for it to deter me. I reach out and seize her throat in my palm.


    I lean down and keep her in place while I kiss her. Leomi responds to my invasion of her mouth by closing her eyes. Our tongues dance together for a while and it feels great until I decide to separate.


    I straighten up and lick her metallic lemony dew off my major while she watches me with her dazed gray eyes. The golden jay suddenly falls into the room through the ceiling to land on her left shoulder with a chastising expression that is quite disconcerting for a bird.


    I focus myself on the task ahead and leave the room and grab my gear. I first put on my mask and sleeve-glove before shaping the framework of my left arm. I fit the black hard leather armor and Vuskyt chain-mail which I both reinforce with different defensive constructs.


    Leomi joins me in her plate armor just as I finish to silently give me three hundred portions of her energy which I gratefully accept and integrate while she ties my hair with the blood-red ribbon she gifted me. I grab my liangi and, with night fully descended on Kruzser, fly out of the building.


    I land into a deserted alley between a shop and a house. I take out the map which I lay on the rim of a barrel containing detritus like rags and sawdust. With directions, I launch running through Kruzser while mostly propelled by kinetic force and air.


    As I flash along the streets, I go past a few patrol of Hospitaliers far outside their usual range as well as several dozen imperial guards who each sound the alarm after my passage.


    I quickly arrive in front of a small stern-looking house near two warehouses and a barrack. There are six soldiers standing guard on the porch with another fourteen spread around on balconies and at windows.


    I narrow my eyes and shape a lightning sphere behind me over my head. Way to try to make yourself look taller. It''s merely practical. Speaking of practical, they''ll be prepared to deal with lightning bolts. That''s fine.


    I charge the air around me and use a construct to keep these currents swirling around me as I angle my liangi to the side. I shape a sundering and perception construct, activating them as I charge the soldiers who immediately draw their weapons as they activate their defensive constructs.


    ¡°It''s Elizabeth Vil!¡± A soldier warns.


    The first two raise their swords in a defensive stance optimized for blocking slashes so I lean down and launch a thrust at the one to the right. She quickly reacts but not so fast she catches up to my liangi which plunges into her throat.


    Her irises grow huge, revealing the habitual shock and surprise that the soon dead almost always reveal, and slashes at my chest. I slide back, avoiding the blow and pulling the blade out before using a backhanded lion strike to swirl the aft-blade of my liangi at the soldier to my left.


    The man had his attention on the bloody fore-blade which was never going to reach him so he lowers his weapon to parry and protect his legs, missing the other side of my liangi which falls from above to slice through his torso.


    I use the momentum to advance while spinning on my right foot, propelling the fore-blade into an arc that slices through two more confused soldiers. I keep my movement going, resulting in the aft-blade slaughtering the last two guards as it comes around.


    Their lack of training, poor reflexes, and lack of analysis won me this battle. I front-kick the door, cracking it open, and lion''s step inside to find a dark hallway. I flick my gaze around to look for threats.


    Golden runes that were engraved inside the walls appear on their surface fully charged with flow. I notice more silver runes behind myself and flick my liangi back to have the aft-blade rest flat at the ready between my shoulder-blades.


    As expected, air-blades and air-needles take shape in my surroundings while a haze of flow spreads out to form the basis of a disruption construct. I aim the targeting segments of my lightning construct at these projectiles.


    The air constructs suddenly flash at me but I wait until the last second before these blades and needles can no longer be stopped. I activate my lightning sphere and a half-dozen bolts launch to jump between constructs to shatter them.


    A split moment later, as a hard breeze of altered air harmlessly crashes into me, the disruption construct activates and destabilizes my defenses. I recover the energy without fighting the field which would cost me some flow.


    As I peer around to consider my next move, a mass of energy begins taking the shape of a construct inside the hallway despite the disruption effect. It suddenly bursts into flames which begin rolling towards me like a tidal wave. Shit, someone''s very skilled at using fire.


    Crash. This sound of breaking glass came from the second floor. Thmp. The dull noise of a hard landing reaches me from the other side of the structure. Had that officer been just a bit more confident in his defenses and stayed, the setup could have caused me some modicum of trouble.


    With my target escaping, I lion''s leap out of the building and avoid dealing with the fire construct. A few tongues of flames reach for me but I easily deflect them into the ground with a thin air-shield once outside of the disruption construct''s range.


    I launch around the structure to rush after my fleeing target but the alley is blocked by three dozen soldiers. I scowl. I have no time to deal with them. I stomp down on the pavement to propel myself over them.


    I land behind the troop and follow the sounds of my fleeing target while also suspecting an ambush. It makes me nervous even though I''ve chosen to extend my trust for Leomi.


    It gets to the point where, as I turn the corner of a street, I almost slash at the beam of a house I took for a threatening mass. In the end I catch sight of my target''s back as he flees into an avenue.


    I boost my speed with a burst of kinetic force gathered from the soldiers pursuing me, causing many to trip. As I flash at the Noble''s back, I detect a silver lance construct flying straight at my left flank from above.


    I twist mid-step and barely dodge the attack which ruffles the ribbon in my hair. Leomi''s lance construct impacts a building but, instead of bursting into pieces like it should, it remains stuck into place.


    My fiancee leaps across the avenue from a roof, making it seem like her plate armor weighs naught more than a feather, and lands before her weapon construct in a loud steely cacophony. She seizes the golden lance by the handle to draw it out of the wall and turns to face me.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil.¡± She coolly speaks up.


    ¡°Kh, kuh, khua kaka ka!¡± I erupt in mad laughter.


    I tighten the Moebisus loop swirling inside my head to shorten the construct''s activation cycles to prepare for a hard-fought bout with my loving fiancee, and skewer her into the pavement if she has betrayed me. You can''t be serious, Liz. Trust but verify as they say.

 Destruction.Ch10 Interlude

    A somewhat short man with hair as dark as the deepest night and eyes as green as a youthful forest sits upon the tiles of a roof. His forearms are resting on his knees. His hands hang idly, waving slowly as shrubs to a gentle breeze.


    A plump man is standing one step behind while rubbing his badly shaved chin. The two are quietly observing a battle between two fierce warriors down in the avenue.


    The first is a vertically challenged woman by anyone''s standards, her hairs are somber as shadows and tied by a blood-red ribbon. She wears a black chain-mail with links no bigger than the nail of her pinky finger.


    Her left arm is concealed by a supple sleeve-glove which doesn''t hinder her in the least from wildly slashing with her Lisilese liangi. The mask she bears upon her face is cracked and its engravings are encrusted by dried blood.


    The woman she faces is tall with snowy hair underneath her helmet, she wears a white and light blue tunic over the shining plate armor protecting her. Her weapon of choice is an arming sword which she wields with efficacy and precision to parry her opponent''s furious blows.


    There to the north of the women on the avenue is a fleeing officer while to the south are over a dozen soldiers from a Noble''s household troops who don''t dare interfere with this duel of experts for fear of losing their lives.


    ¡°This E.Vil is a mystery.¡± The man sitting upon the roof murmurs.


    ¡°It often is for those who have embraced good!¡± His chubby companion responds with a bombastic voice.


    A sigh escapes the first''s lips but he doesn''t respond as he is focused on the fight. The woman designated as evil swirls forth while rotating to deliver three quick consecutive slashes with her double-bladed swordstaff.


    The first slaps her opponent''s sword up and to the right while the second smashes it to the left, it works because the woman with pure white hair had to resist having her arm thrown in one direction and couldn''t adjust in time to the switch.


    Yet, she slams her palm into the threatening liangi''s handle to blow the third slash away as if she had seen it coming all along and counters with a backhanded swing of her own. The masked woman bends backward and dodges by a hair''s breadth.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance''s skill in combat rivals that of her mother at the same age.¡± The man standing on the roof remarks loudly.


    ¡°She surpasses Vikiana without a doubt.¡± The other whispers with a wistful tone. ¡°Elizabeth Vil won''t obtain an easy victory tonight.¡±


    ¡°Evil is full of bad tricks!¡± His companion exclaims, causing the other to wince. ¡°Let us not underestimate her or disaster shall befall us.¡±


    Oddly enough, their exchanges and presence on the roof remains unnoticed by all parties present despite these two''s complete lack of discretion. There are most certainly arrays of constructs at work yet no golden glow can be discerned in their surroundings.


    The evil woman suddenly kicks her opponent''s armored chest, causing her to stagger, and uses the foothold to back-flip away only to immediately rush back in with a thrust she launches from a very low stance.


    Lady Lance reflexively swings her sword in an arc to parry the blow to her right side only for it to serve Vil''s purposes as she goes along with the movement to swivel around on one leg to strike out with her aft-blade.


    The Noble manages to block by raising her left forearm but the exchange forces her into a hasty retreat so as to avoid follow-up blows. She eventually buys space and time with a sweeping kick, threatening to hit Elizabeth in the jaw with her greaves.


    The duel continues for a while as the pair on the roof observes but new arrivals in the form of a dozen Exemplars in full plate armor and on horseback causes the battle to stall.


    ¡°They were not truly fighting.¡± The slightly short man notes.


    ¡°They may have been more aware of their surroundings than they let on!¡± His hefty associate exclaims.


    ¡°One of them was, the other merely enjoyed the moment and is now furious.¡±


    ¡°What keen eyes you have, my Emperor!¡±


    ¡°I applaud the effort but this Duke''s persona disturbs me.¡± The green-eyed Emperor speaks up as he throws a glimpse over his shoulder. ¡°I have difficulty believing that you fooled the entire Royal Court of Mirus with such a larger than life personality, especially considering his house''s name.¡±


    ¡°Duke Calmwater is a burst of fresh air for these schemers, his frankness is disarming and he is so incapable of hiding secrets that none would suspect him of deceit.¡± The image of the plump man explains while shivering until it fades to reveal a cute woman with a round face. ¡°In fact, they very much enjoy using him to play harmless pranks on others. I believe they would band in his defense were one of my ''relatives'' to scheme for the title.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t they usurped most of your subjects?¡± Rasaec asks.


    ¡°That is but a fact of life in that Kingdom''s cruel politics and not truly considered as an attack.¡± Aisha explains. ¡°It is quite amusing that the same wouldn''t hold if ''my'' treacherous cousins and nephews attempted to steal from the Duke''s purse.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, how much support have you given the Hospitaliers?¡± The Emperor questions.


    ¡°... I may not be able to throw as lavish soirees as I have the habit to for the few years to come.¡± The Shade replies nervously.


    ¡°So much?¡± Rasaec asks.


    ¡°You said I could do as I wish with the Duchy as long as it causes turmoil, my Emperor.¡± She quickly justifies.


    ¡°You can, I am merely surprised.¡± The slightly short man says with a smile.


    Rasaec turns back to the scene and falls silent. The twelve Exemplars fan out to block Elizabeth Vil''s way towards Roskal''s third in command who is the captive of two squads of Hospitaliers ahead on the avenue.


    The Emperor gazes further and spots two more squads of soldiers beholden to Duchess Roskal advancing towards their officer. He is not alone in noticing as Elizabeth Vil does as well and it causes her to relax her posture a touch as she throws a weighty glance to Leomi Lance.


    ¡°A hunt inside a trap within an ambush.¡± The woman speaks up without bothering to lower the volume of her voice or of the insane chuckle that follows.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, your presence on Telnur''s battlefield is required.¡± An Exemplar proclaims. ¡°Agree to follow us, to fight, and your crimes will be swept clean.¡±


    ¡°I don''t suppose you''ll let me have a go at him first, Kitten?¡± E.Vil questions her ex-lover, completely ignoring the proposal.


    ¡°I''m afraid I require the man in one piece rather than several.¡± Lance responds with a cold tone which fools all but the Emperor and his Shade.


    These highest temple guards beholden to the Emperor before all else draw their weapons. They then adjust their postures on their mounts to communicate to the warhorses they must prepare to charge. The animals lower their heads and shift their weight to their hind-legs.


    ¡°Peer onto these great servants, at least half disagree about interfering with Elizabeth Vil''s revenge against Roskal but they will do their duty because they understand the importance of it and that of the Order''s word when it is given.¡± Rasaec says with a deep voice. ¡°Communicate my pride to them through the Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°I will... if they make it through the night.¡± Aisha whispers the second part of her answer.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Rasaec ponders quickly because both sides are preparing to engage into battle. ¡°Prevent it.¡± He orders as he rises to his feet to leave.


    ¡°Was the plan not to introduce yourself tonight, my Emperor?¡± The Shade asks.


    ¡°That is a wild woman whose home was taken from her and has not felt the lasting safety since.¡± Her Emperor denies with a sharp shake of his head. ¡°Approaching now would be beyond unwise, it would set Elizabeth Vil against me in perpetuity.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Why?¡± The Spy questions, failing to reserve her curiosity.


    ¡°Because she would read the fact I''ve been observing from the sidelines in the circumstances. It would be taken as deceit and birth lasting suspicion, which I cannot brook if I am to have a talk with her.¡± The Emperor explains. ¡°Revealing this to her later would be wise.¡± He absently adds.


    ¡°I half-expected Elizabeth to spot us with her uncanny instincts, my Emperor.¡± Aisha murmurs as she forcefully reins in her curiosity.


    ¡°These things only go so far.¡± Rasaec denies as he begins walking on thin air towards his Palace. ¡°Instinct is no supernatural ability. It is a conclusion drawn from the amalgamation of information from all six senses, the last being granted by the Lake, and as a consequence it is rendered in a vague almost unexplainable manner.¡±


    Aisha bows towards her Emperor''s back as he strolls away in the distant sky, unseen by all eyes. The Shade feels her heart tighten as it warms up from the blessing of being given so much of His personal time, even though she felt He was both melancholic and detached.


    --- --- ---


    ¡°If you wish to put a leash on me, have the guts to do it yourself!¡± Elizabeth bellows.


    Lance winces as her jay flashes at the Exemplars. She isn''t worried her fiancee will lose, although she doesn''t think victory is among the possible outcomes.


    Her issue is E.Vil''s tense disposition which can only aggravate her health and it hurts her to witness this. Her first impulse is to jump in and collar her love, slam her flat on the ground to drag her to a specialist but she does not.


    Leomi has enough self-control and understanding of her love that pressure or forceful handling on this matter will only push her further away from healing so she pauses to devise a plan to help her mad jay instead.


    Elizabeth crashes headlong into the first warhorse of three that charge at her. Amazingly enough, the impact causes the heavy animal carrying a human in full plate armor to buckle and drop on its side while she merely stops dead in her tracks.


    The fall causes a second horse to stop short which leaves only one immediate threat that Liz deals with by swinging her liangi''s handle at its head, knocking it out cold.


    Of the three Exemplars thus stumped, the first''s leg is stuck underneath his mount while the last managed to jump onto Elizabeth who smacks his lance and then him with a reverse strike of her liangi''s flat aft-blade.


    The temple guard flies a few meters back to crash on the street while the nine Exemplars charge at staggered timings. She advances a step forward while pivoting on her left heel while releasing her right hand''s hold on the weapon.


    Elizabeth spins, causing the liangi to slide down her left as she swings it in a wide circle around herself that slaps aside a half-dozen cavalry lances. The Exemplars try to work together to pin her down but fail as they''re too clumsy atop their horses.


    Lance watches her lover dance around these deadly warriors with pride in her chest, causing her to delay a touch longer than she should as the Exemplars hop off their mounts to engage her jay with their swords.


    Elizabeth tries her best to keep them away but her liangi is failing to cut through their armors despite severing through their defensive constructs, all she manages is to leave a deep gash in an Exemplar''s breastplate.


    E.Vil notices, at the same time as her fiancee, that scratches appear on the other temple guards'' armors at the very same location of her cut. Liz immediately concludes she''s facing a sympathetic construct but, although she is surrounded by blades, she doesn''t worry too much because she has a way to break this.


    Lance, on the other hand, knows more so she panics a bit and shapes a lance construct that she propels at her lover fully confident she''ll be able to turn the attack to her advantage.


    It stuns and surprises Liz to detect the silver projectile flashing towards her back. Smiling, she reaches for it and spectacularly breaks her fiancee''s link with fifty portions.


    Then, E.Vil detonates the construct at the center of the Exemplars. Dozens of explosive needles fly out and shower the temple guards, blowing ten away. She swiftly makes use of her excess flow before they realize she barely needed any energy to do what she just did and uses it to redirect the impact of their falls.


    She turns the kinetic force against the Exemplars to break their sympathetic construct like she did for the University''s defensive runic array but immediately encounters an issue as it doesn''t work.


    The voice of her sister resounds in Liz'' mind. The University''s runes formed a singular sympathetic construct that couldn''t deal with the feedback of kinetic force so it was easy.


    These Exemplars each maintain their own so it isn''t that the same method won''t work but that it cannot since the twelve constructs are constantly shifting and spreading the burden.


    How about a powerful attack? No, the best option is to avoid taking risks because they came prepared. Just as her sister advises, three Exemplars move in on Elizabeth Vil whilst the fourth steps between the two fiancees to serve as a warning against interference.


    E.Vil, despite Jessica''s advice and her awareness that these fighters are experts in their fields, has trouble restraining herself from engaging in exhilarating close combat.


    She takes a low stance, leans down and charges at the three Exemplars in a single seamless fluid motion. Two slash out with their swords while the last launches a thrust.


    Elizabeth, unsatisfied with the idea of being on the defensive, brings down her fore-blade in an overhead blow to slice through the first sword while also shifting on her left leg''s heel to swirl and strike out at the second swinging sword.


    She manages to deviate both weapons with these rapid moves but fails to cut through the steel, resulting in an imbalance that causes her to receive the thrust in her mid-section.


    ¡°Uhrha!¡± She growls as the point of the Exemplar''s sword slams into her Vuskyt chain-mail and throws her stumbling backward.


    The weapon failed to overcome her specialized defensive construct but she couldn''t absorb the blow either. The three Exemplars shift away with quick footwork to reveal four others already charging at her.


    She snorts and shifts the anchor of her left arm from her body to the pavement. As they approach, she controls her left arm with her flow to slash out with strength defying even a Rykz Queen''s.


    Three of the Exemplars move to block the blow so as to give the fourth an opening to strike but, unexpected to them, they completely fail to even slow the weapon which results in their companion receiving the full brunt of her attack on his flank.


    The Exemplar is blown away into a wall on the other side of the avenue and drops with a mangled breastplate while the rest receive mere dents in theirs. Elizabeth instantly concludes there is a limit to the sympathetic construct''s capacity to redirect damage, either inherent or there by design.


    It is a safety so that all aren''t incapacitated by a massive blow, your blade didn''t sever the armor so the construct didn''t fail. With this attack, the Exemplars grow much more careful and choose to encircle her while one of them helps their incapacitated comrade.


    The pavement under Elizabeth''s feet is cracked so she moves forth a few steps to stand on stable ground. As her opponents prepare to resume the fight, she suddenly flashes forth and slips through their entire group to land thirty meters behind them, near Roskal''s third officer.


    The Exemplars fail to react in their surprise as they hadn''t expected her to disengage from a battle. E.Vil smirks at their naivety, she''s proved her strength a long time ago so feels no need to do so again at the detriment of her objectives.


    Besides, she sees such a battle as one won by flow rather than skill since she is outnumbered. The victor would be those with the most energy to spend and she doesn''t wish for Lance to have to openly intervene to help her.


    In fact, it amuses her how people see the berserker in her but overlook she is no mindless fool to be drawn into an unfavorable engagement. If she was, she would have died long ago on Izla Meria.


    She flashes forth once more to land amidst the Hospitaliers and seize her target''s neck with her left hand while blasting away his two guards. They try to stop her but find the ground trembling with each step they attempt to take, failing to advance more than half a meter.


    ¡°No, please!¡± The terrified officer yelps. ¡°It wasn''t my idea!¡±


    ¡°I care none for whatever scheme you''ve planned for tonight.¡± E.Vil responds coolly. ¡°Where is Roskal?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± He exclaims.


    Elizabeth hears movements approaching so she lifts the man and launches herself up to a three-story building''s roof from where she dangles the officer over the void.


    As the man screams in panic at his situation, she flicks her liangi into his stomach which oddly causes him to fall silent as he gazes down on the weapon planted in his belly.


    ¡°Where is Roskal?¡± She asks once more while slowly twisting the blade, causing much dark blood to pour out.


    ¡°Aarrhrraah!¡± The officer suddenly screams his lungs out in agony.


    Elizabeth waits a moment for an answer but the man''s gaze merely flips around as he crazily looks for a way to escape. She concludes the officer truly has no answer and thus prepares to release him.


    As she was focusing to open her left hand, Lance lands on the roof along with a small but strong woman bearing messy black hair and two recognizable scars on her face, including a fresh scorched cut to her right side.


    Damn Aisha, messing with me, I''m a good five or six centimeters taller! Jessica shifts the liangi aggressively as a result of her anger, skewering the officer and causing him to pass out.


    ¡°Are you truly going to do battle against us now? Mere breaths after our friend took her last?¡± The fake Jessica questions with a sad air.


    A touch too whiny but she hit the anguish just right. I''m not whiny at all. Right... Liz smiles behind her mask and pulls the liangi out of the officer''s stomach without any care for his health only to release her grip.


    Lance hurriedly hurls herself down to catch the man before he splatters on the pavement while the Shade remains as she is, unconcerned with his fate. E.Vil doesn''t even spare a glance to the result, she flicks around and leaves before the slow Exemplars catch up.


    She makes her way to her next target using Kruzser''s roofs as footholds between her long leaps, feeling that this is safer and more reliable than flying. But not as freeing. Her sister remarks.

 Destruction.Ch11

    I spot many imperial guard patrols as I cruise from roof to roof through the capital yet there are almost no Templars. The Order likely deemed ordinary temple guards unable to restrain you, the patrols are there to enforce the Emperor''s decree towards Hospitaliers and Nobles.


    Boring. I land on an inn''s chimney and take out the map. I memorize the location of my next target and make my way around the block the warehouse belongs to, finding several groups of soldiers.


    This feels like another ambush. Aisha is discreet enough to gather information without being noticed but my aims are transparent enough so Roskal''s faction had no need for a warning to prepare.


    That or I was betrayed. I shake my head from the dark feelings before my sister can criticize me and take off towards the warehouse where Roskal''s logistics officer is meant to have taken refuge.


    I use my energy to go straight through the wall in a shower of debris to land among rows of supply crates, barrels, and shelves. While much of the warehouse holds grain, there are plenty of spears and cheap shields as well.


    I take out plenty of guards as I explore but find no sign of my target. It felt odd someone would be spending the night in a place like this to begin with so I''m not really surprised the logistics officer isn''t here, it would only be smart on his part to conceal his whereabouts.


    I make my way out and step into the street to seek out the next on the list only to run into another dozen armored Exemplars at the turn of a corner. I snarl as I rush straight at them with the goal of screwing their formation up to ensure they can''t pursue me.


    The Exemplars hop off their mounts at the sight of me, having clearly received reports of their brethren''s failure. By the time their feet hit the pavement, I''ve already reached striking distance.


    I raise my liangi high and slash down with all the might I can gather. A pair of Exemplars move with incredible speed to block by interlocking their kite shields. The impact of my blade on their steel-reinforced edges causes them to buckle but my sundering construct utterly fails to shear through them and runs out of power soon after their defensive constructs break.


    They try to bash me with their kite shields but I''ve the advantage in both speed and reaction time. I reverse the momentum my liangi still carries with a precise push of unstructured flow and thus strike at them from beneath.


    The two Exemplars fail to see the blow coming, resulting in their left arms being blown up which exposes their armored chests. They thrust out with the swords they concealed behind their shields as a last resort.


    I slip past the points with a short lion''s step and launch a stab of my own with my weapon''s aft-blade towards the one to my left. She has the reflexes to step back and thus undermine the power of my blow but that is all she manages to do.


    I inject flow in a very specific way inside the runes engraved in my liangi''s blade a moment before it impacts her. She focuses the protection of the defensive construct protecting her armor onto her breastplate to fend off what she believes is an armor-piercing construct.


    Unfortunately for her, a thick net of lightning covers the blade and the wild vivid electricity enters her armor while encountering almost no resistance because her defenses are too specialized.


    The woman shudders so violently it affects her rigid steel armor but, astonishingly, does not fall. Her companion''s stab misses me as I took steps to dodge it but hers I fully expected to miss because of my blow.


    Her weapon impacts me straight in the sternum, throwing me back but not putting me down because the shock of my attack still weakened her. Yet, her success was enough to buy the time these Exemplars needed to encircle me.


    ¡°Grurh.¡± I growl shortly as I find myself surrounded.


    Explain. They have layers of defenses, I would guess hard leather armors are the best support for runes specifically designed to counter lightning. I urgently gather my strength to fight, tightening my muscles, but my sister interferes.


    No, a contest of strength is going to kill us. I scowl and shape a tempest of air constructs which I unleash upon the Exemplars who then have no choice but to raise their shields to block.


    I take advantage to leap up to a roof without being contested and leave but not without noticing Leomi riding in the same direction on a parallel avenue along with twenty of her Hospitaliers.


    I continue going through the list Aisha gave me as I scour the capital for Roskal but, of those I find which is two-thirds of the names, none have or are willing to give me relevant information despite sharp persuasion on my part.


    I encounter two more squads of Exemplars that try to suppress me and causes me to waste much of the night, making my work even more difficult. I almost lose my temper several times at being denied a physical altercation but, each time, I control myself because I do not wish to harm my dear sister for next to no gain.


    I leave quite a few wrecks behind in Kruzser as I slip back into the night but the Exemplars have overall managed to keep the destruction to a minimum with their constant interventions.


    It''s admirable they kept at their work despite you slipping away time after time since failure hurts their reputation. They''re stubborn, silly, and petty. Right. Don''t you start, I''m tired. Rest, sister, you''ve done well.


    I land inside the Hospitalier headquarters and remove my mask, ceding my place to my sister. Jessica quickly removes the sleeve-glove to then place the liangi and Vuskyt chain-mail in the varnished runic case.


    After changing, she steps out of the room to find Teva waiting alone at the main room''s table as she fiddles nervously with the parchment Yvonne took out earlier.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I speak up, startling her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She responds quietly.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡± I ask, concerned that something happened.


    ¡°A friend came by.¡± Teva replies. ¡°We spoke a bit but I mostly read this over and over. It''s... enlightening. How many other texts like this did you write?¡± She questions.


    ¡°A few, why?¡± I reply with a touch of confusion.


    ¡°No real reason.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I do wonder why you''re keeping this secret.¡±


    ¡°Because it''s not the time to spread these ideas.¡± I respond as I take a seat in front of her. ¡°My reputation needs time to spread and take root before these sweeping declarations can be taken seriously.¡± I explain. ¡°Besides, much of it is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°To Nobility, like the woman you''re engaged to and her allies.¡± Teva utters with a croaking voice.


    ¡°... partly but I have no intention of sparing them.¡± I admit. I realize belatedly that my words could be taken as if I''m keeping my writings secret for Leomi when it''s not the case. ¡°The main reason has naught to do with Lance, I am simply not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°Will you ever be?¡± Teva questions. ¡°It''s good that you''ve settled down from how you were but it feels that you''ve lost your commitment along with your rage.¡±


    I scowl at the insult and rise to leave. I''m not one to justify myself and Teva is dear to me so I don''t want to argue with her. As I turn to leave, I notice Aisha standing at the door-frame.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± I ask with a scowl.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Teva asks.


    ¡°We do, that''s your friend?¡± I return.


    ¡°One of them, yes.¡± She says with a puzzled and slightly suspicious expression.


    ¡°I came to talk, Jessica.¡± Aisha cuts in.


    ¡°Then speak.¡± I reply.


    The Shade throws a pointed look at Teva, leading me to raise an eyebrow and then throw one of my own to my friend who I''d rather not engage this late in the night after her accusations.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Teva says with a point of anger. ¡°I''m going.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I''ll explain tomorrow, Teva.¡± Aisha speaks up as my cloudy sunshine stomps out with my treaty still held in hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I question the Shade.


    ¡°Take a seat first.¡± She invites as she takes the seat Teva left. I frown but sit down. ¡°Look, I know you''re unceremonious by nature and you like to question things. Not to mention you occasionally use dry humor which doesn''t help me figure out how serious you are sometimes.¡± Aisha establishes. ¡°But I''ve a question to ask which requires a serious answer.¡±


    ¡°Is this about meeting Rasaec?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. ¡°And this is exactly what I''m talking about, why don''t you call Him Emperor? Also, when you do, you avoid saying that He is yours.¡± She probes.


    ¡°The reason is simple, he is not.¡± I calmly tell her.


    ¡°... that can''t be, why?¡± The Shade asks as she pales. ¡°How? He is directly responsible for us being alive by establishing the Empire, by repelling Rykz and Lisilese incursions.¡±


    ¡°And launching some of his own into their territories.¡± I note.


    ¡°You can''t seriously establish a parallel between that and how they''ve attacked humans for millennia!¡± She erupts angrily.


    ¡°I am not, I wouldn''t know where to begin if I tried to determine who among the three species is in the most wrong.¡± I clarify. ¡°But it remains a fact that the Emperor was not merely defensive in action, that sometimes he has fanned the flames of external and internal war.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡± She mutters, looking at a loss.


    ¡°Let me first remind you of the fact that he has not died in our defense but millions of soldiers have.¡± I coolly tell her.


    ¡°Of course, but only under His will and actions as Chosen of the Lake have we thrived!¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°I can''t deny we have but I will contest his part of responsibility in this.¡± I say.


    ¡°... no, enough. Tell me why you don''t show Him proper respect, why He is not your Emperor?¡± The Shade demands between grit teeth, apparently loathe to even have to ask.


    ¡°He hasn''t been my Emperor since he has made the decision of capturing a Princess while fully cognizant of the inherent risks.¡± I explain. ¡°It took me a while, and an invasion, to accept the fact he isn''t worthy because the lives of his subjects are part of his calculations whether they have agreed to it or not.¡±


    ¡°Not worthy.¡± Aisha whispers in disbelief as she falls back in the chair with a shocked face. ¡°Our Emperor, not worthy. Do you plan to rebel?¡±


    ¡°Against Rasaec? It would be pure folly.¡± I scoff. A rebellion against the Emperor would always end in failure, the only option is to kill him. ¡°I intend to do away with Nobility and then retire to have a family.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing when we traveled together about Elizabeth Vil, yet I hear of fires she''s lit every few minutes.¡± Aisha counters.


    ¡°If my answers don''t satisfy you, and I assume they have to do with whether I''ll be allowed in the Emperor''s presence, then don''t worry about it.¡± I calmly tell her. ¡°Cancel the meeting.¡±


    ¡°No, you''ll be allowed.¡± She denies. ¡°I believe I understand now.¡± She adds quietly as she rises.


    I blink in surprise as she simply walks out. I think of Teva and wonder if I''ve made a mistake. It would have been best to dispel my sunshine''s concerns since she''s a friend while keeping my opinion of the Emperor from the Shade who is an associate at best.


    ¡°I''ll deal with it later.¡± I mutter, feeling tired.


    I go into the room I shared with Leomi last night but pause as I realize how shabby it is compared to the room she keeps at the Imperia Hotel. Leomi must really love me to sleep here with me instead of there.


    I remember Teva''s words and it makes me realize that, on the contrary, I may not pay enough attention to my fiancee''s wants and desires. I decide to stay up and wait for her to return as I work on the sight enhancing construct.


    It takes a good hour for me to hear Hospitaliers returning to their barracks. The sun rises at about the same time Lance enters the room, making me smile and wonder if she waited a short while to have sunlight shine on her slightly disheveled hair as she walks in.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous.¡± I tell Leomi who grins in return.


    ¡°I''m a mess, spent the night on Liz'' trail of tears.¡± She complains with a light tone. ¡°Those she left us were almost all too damaged to interrogate before the imperial guard caught up and forced us to free them.¡±


    ¡°So you didn''t get anything out of them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She says with a sigh. ¡°We know which healers were called upon but that doesn''t help narrow down her location since they''ll be treating her until she''s healed.¡±


    ¡°We have to expand the search, then.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°I agree, I haven''t received any useful tips from servants which means Roskal''s people are keeping an unusually secretive grip on any information related to her.¡± Lance tells me. ¡°Did you wait for me to go to sleep?¡± I nod. ¡°You shouldn''t have.¡± She reproaches with lips that hold a bright smile.


    ¡°Shall we go to your room at the Imperia, I''m sure you miss those silk drapes of yours.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± She asks with an offended expression. ¡°I had them brought here in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to go? The bed is nicer there.¡± I insist to make sure.


    ¡°I am, I want to stay close to Yvonne.¡± Leomi says with a reassuring tone.


    ¡°But not too close.¡± I add.


    ¡°Indeed, she can be a noisy one.¡± My kitten agrees with a chortle.


    I roll my eyes as she purposefully misunderstands my jealous warning and grab her by the ass to shove her towards our room. Leomi chuckles merrily which causes my heart to jump. I crash in bed and close my eyes. I soon feel her fall by my side to wrap me in her strong arms.


    --- --- ---


    I wake with her hands laid protectively on my stomach and experience a puff of warmth for Leomi. I nestle myself further inside her grasp and mellow in my happy half-awaken state.


    ¡°Hey there, beautiful.¡± She whispers in my ear, causing me to shiver from the tickling.


    ¡°I could spend the day like this.¡± I dreamily reply.


    ¡°I do have to get up but... how about you come have lunch with me?¡± She offers. ¡°You''ll have to put on a nice dress, but I''ll have to insist you wear no underwear.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that sounds great.¡± I agree without thinking. ¡°Just let me rest a while longer, Liz did a number on me.¡±


    ¡°Now that I have your agreement, I feel obliged to mention Lady Delia and Lord Fallone will be attending. Respectively a former Duchess of Caeviel who was expelled from her own house and the Duke of Steso who recently lost his title.¡± Leomi adds, souring my mood somewhat. ¡°You can retract.¡±


    ¡°You know I won''t.¡± I say with a sigh.


    ¡°How about I pay you back by tending to that exquisite body of yours.¡± Leomi murmurs as she makes me roll on my belly.


    I tense somewhat until her hands fall on my shoulders and she begins massaging them. I loosen up, to the point where my flower''s petals open up and a dewy liquid spreads to invite her in.


    Leomi takes her time to journey down there, rubbing each muscle she comes across at least thrice and spending a full ten minutes on kneading my behind which is most definitely for her personal enjoyment.


    The foreplay lasts so long, she is so unusually gentle and tender that my excitement builds up to a high despite receiving no direct sexual stimulation. Mostly thanks to her incredibly nimble fingers and the softness of her warm palms.


    When Leomi finally penetrates me from behind with two of her slender fingers, the feeling of her sliding inside of me causes me to reach a climax before she''s fully taken me.


    ¡°Uhimrkh!¡± I let the moan out in an uncontrollable reaction to the pleasure she is granting me.


    This rapture scratches an itch, it makes me feel pretty and desirable in a way I rarely have unless in her presence. Even Celyz has not the capability as her interest in my body isn''t human and so more difficult to relate to with how I grew up as part of the species.


    ¡°Short but contenting I hope.¡± Leomi whispers, as if she holds the responsibility in the matter. ¡°I believe it the best way to preserve your energy while also having you fully relax.¡±


    ¡°How hard did you have to resist sodomizing me by surprise?¡± I sneakily ask.


    ¡°Very.¡± My fiancee replies. I can hear her pout in the tone of her voice at having been seen through. ¡°My thumb was itching for it.¡±


    ¡°You sure went all in to make this favor I''m doing you worth it for me.¡± I compliment her skill while disguising it as a probing comment.


    ¡°They lead a large experienced army so it''s important to the expedition in Telnur that I convince them to join, and perhaps to the Hospitaliers in the future.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Liz is definitely going to get jealous once she wakes.¡± I warn my kitten.


    ¡°I''ll spend some time making it up to her.¡± Leomi confidently replies.


    ¡°Be careful, the night frustrated her and she won''t be listening to me for a while because I kept pussy-blocking her.¡± I say.


    ¡°Please don''t pick-up Yvonne''s worst sayings, they''re incredibly crude.¡± She replies with a wince.


    ¡°You''re quite unbridled yourself, why the reluctance to that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because it implies the search for sex without feelings and I don''t like the idea of it at all, there should always be emotions accompanying such an intimate act.¡± Lance explains.


    I pause because this is so her that I should have figured it out long before now but mostly because it implies she loves Yvonne, which isn''t surprising but the realization still startles me.


    ¡°Hm, one more round and try your best to make it extremely soothing because you''ve just made me incredibly jealous.¡± I command.


    ¡°Right away, my jay.¡± Leomi responds with a gentle and eager tone.


    I shortly feel her weight shift forward and then her pulpy lips falling on my very lower back. My mouth parts in anticipation of the yowl of contentment I''ll soon no doubt have to let out. My prediction comes true within minutes, her tongue does wonders and I quickly work on causing headaches to anyone hungover in a large radius.

 Destruction.Ch12 Interlude

    Lance runs her left hand''s nails down her lover''s back while her right slips between Jessica''s body and the mattress to seize her breast with a firm grip. Her jay arcs back and curls her toes while her legs open up.


    Leomi has memorized each of these small signs, down to the twitch of a small muscle at the base of her fiancee''s spine, and knows now is the time. She buries her face between the woman''s thighs and starts making love to her sweet jay with her mouth.


    It used to be a difficult task for the proud Lady to do this but it is now her favorite ''duty'' as this woman''s fiancee, predominantly because this is the most intimate act she can think of to bring the two together as one.


    Jessica Freepath''s tight flower tastes a touch sweet and strongly of iron, Leomi relishes this dew as she runs the tip of her tongue along her lover''s slit as a finishing blow and listens with joy as her jay''s ebullient scream overwhelms everything else.


    ¡°Uuihm! Irrhm!¡±


    Leomi, feeling marvelous about herself for bringing her lover to orgasm with her mouth, delectably licks her lips. In this moment, untainted by the complications of their relationship, she feels right.


    She experiences a rare moment of clarity as her lover loses herself in the throes of the pleasure she gave her and knows what it is she must do in order to play her part in their relationship.


    Instead of speaking empty words to her jay, instead of stirring events so as to bring both Jessica and Elizabeth to see the expert she''s found, she should simply await for the right moment to make her point through unambiguous action.


    Yes, she thinks, this is how I keep her alive and safe. The terror of losing yet another member of her tiny family nestled within the deepest part of Lance''s heart dissipates by a fraction at this decision.


    Lance looks down upon the trembling bare back of the love of her life as she lays on her stomach upon the simple bed. She feels another burst of intense desire to dominate her but she manages it by gazing upon the name she engraved in her jay''s flesh.


    She controls herself, locking her urge in a tiny box to be opened during a chosen night of fervor where both profoundly desire it or when one rejects it fiercely but does it for love.


    Leomi has found through experience that her tyrannic feelings are most satisfied and her emotions most intense only when events align just right. Jessica Freepath quiets down, giving the honorary Duchess a chance to open up a conversation.


    Lance wants to talk about what the two will wear but knows she should speak of herself as her lover demanded so desperately not long ago. It takes a strong effort of will but she deeply feels her obligation to make their relationship work.


    ¡°I told you I tried very hard to resist brutally taking you in the ass, and it is true, but it is no longer a burden to keep this facet of myself in check.¡± Leomi timidly reveals, creating a sharp contrast with the harsh words describing the desire. ¡°You''ve given me your very self and in so doing taught me to find gratification in doing the same.¡±


    Jessica shifts to glance over her shoulder, laying on the half that her fiancee cut. The cute smile blooming on her scarred face seizes Leomi Lance''s heart and the proud Noble can''t help but want to say more.


    ¡°Being taken by you in the way I took you, it eventually gave me the perspective I needed to evolve beyond the selfish desires I once enslaved myself to.¡± She explains. ¡°But...¡±


    Lance pauses as she feels the revelation she is about to make will diminish her in the eyes of the woman, no being, she believes to be the strongest in existence.


    ¡°Go on, Leomi.¡± Her fiancee encourages.


    In the end, the Lady follows not her cowardly instincts but the commitment she made to Jessica Freepath and Elizabeth Vil to marry them both. A promise that involves much more than she realized at the time she made it but would never regret making.


    ¡°Tragedy, losses, the accumulation is what finally shook me awake and gave me the will to be the woman I for so long dreamed to be.¡± The words pour out of Leomi straight from her heart. ¡°That woman isn''t who I thought she was but she will be even greater.¡±


    ¡°She already is.¡± Jessica whispers.


    Her sweet smile and words cause Lance to feel her heart melt, which pleases the Noble as much as it irks her pride. Leomi slowly lowers her gaze down to her fiancee''s womanhood and gazes upon the wet inner lips which remain just slightly open in an inviting manner.


    ¡°Insatiable.¡± Lance comments with a terse tone that causes her jay''s cheeks to turn bright red.


    ¡°Aand... you ruined it.¡± Jessica admonishes.


    ¡°Did I?¡± Leomi whispers the question as she leans back down.


    ¡°Oh, oooh.¡±


    --- --- ---


    Lance walks out of their room with her white hair perfectly combed and squaring her sharp traits down to her jaw, a look her fiancee qualified as too uptight but said so with a kind smile to avoid hurting her feelings. Her dress is light blue with very discreet white lines.


    ¡°Hurry up, we''re late!¡± Lance loudly calls back.


    Jessica walks out of the room still somehow looking disheveled even if one ignores her messy hair crowned by a marvelous red tulip, and that is after spending a quarter of an hour on taking care of her appearance.


    She is wearing a tight silver dress with elongated diamond-shaped black patches that frame her thighs just right as they extend from her knees to right under her shoulders.


    What contributes the most to her eminently unorthodox look is the short broadsword on her left side hanging from a sturdy belt. Despite being invited in her quality of honorary Duchess, Leomi didn''t protest because the weapon only enhances her fiancee''s beauty in her eyes.


    The two link hands and are joined by the golden jay who lands on Leomi''s left shoulder as they head out. They make their way to a barrack where a squad of her Hospitaliers await in full gear but without wearing their tabards or any ostensible signs of their belonging to the organization.


    Most are wearing simple iron helmets but the leading officer, Rowland, and another have full steel barbutas which covers their faces. Leomi applauds the precaution of the man to hide his identity while unconsciously assuming the Hospitalier was given one so that Rowland''s doesn''t look out of place in his.


    Jessica, on the other hand, throws a pointed look at the Hospitalier and presses her lips together in a thin nervous smile. She winces internally as she glances down to that woman''s chest and she realizes the ample breasts are being compressed by a band of cloth.


    This Hospitalier ignores the look and joins the rest in the squad in saluting their Grand Commander. They then assemble as a unit around the two women to escort them with Rowland in the lead.


    Kruzser is even more heavily patrolled than it was the day before and a few of the capital''s large avenues are blocked by processions of Nobles leaving to return to their lands in fear that E.Vil will turn her eyes on them.


    Yet the city''s atmosphere at noon isn''t dark but rather light. The largest portion of the population, the low born, are making bets so as to which Noble house will be running away next and how long it''ll take the Exemplars to catch Elizabeth Vil.


    More than a few workers have taken to eat at one of the inns or taverns near the capital''s gates to laugh at the Nobles passing through. But threats lurk amid those quiet festivities.


    Two heads rise when they witness Leomi Lance and her pet peasant crossing the street before them. The pair of veteran soldiers, who have enforced their Liege''s authority their entire lives, wait for their two enemies to pass before drawing their weapons.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Their movements are so swift, their lion''s steps so quick and precise that none of the Hospitaliers notice them slip through their ranks before it is too late. Yet, one woman caught the sound of steel sliding out of soft leather scabbards and drew her own weapon at almost the same time.


    Jessica Freepath who was in the middle of taking a step shifts posture to stomp down instead. She pushes out with her back leg to spin on the spot and slash out at the same time. Her blade flashes towards the neck of one of the Hospitaliers.


    The man, oblivious to the ambush because he is ahead of those he is protecting, keeps walking and thus the blurry point of the broadsword barely misses his jugular by a single centimeter.


    The blade turns golden as it slashes through the air and cuts down into the first assassin''s skull to sever the top of his head from the rest of his body. The second killer attempts to stab his sword into Jessica''s chest because the woman is already shifting to thrust her weapon at him but receives a dagger in his back that triggers a paralysis.


    Terror seizes the aspirant murderer but it doesn''t last long as Jessica Freepath plunges her blade into his heart. He flips around as he drops and witnesses that the one who kept him from even injuring their enemies is a mere anonymous soldier he hadn''t even taken as a threat.


    The Hospitalier wipes her dagger on the dead man''s clothes while Leomi turns to the bodies with a cold expression and disdainful eyes. The jay on her shoulder raises its tiny wing against her cheek in a protective gesture.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The golden bird quips thankfully at the Hospitalier who nods to the bird in return.


    Leomi finds it odd the woman would react to the flow bird since most assume it''s a lifeless decoration no matter how it acts. She doesn''t pay much attention to this as her focus is upon her fiancee whose hand she ripped from hers is now shaking as it holds a bloody weapon.


    ¡°You okay, my jay?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Jessica grunts. ¡°I''m fine, let''s go.¡±


    Leomi knows that it isn''t entirely true but doesn''t push because they''re already late and this latest kill is but a droplet in a deep well compared to the number of enemies Jessica Freepath has ended.


    ¡°You and you, stay here to deal with the imperials.¡± Lance orders the two at the back of the group. ¡°You, good work and keep watching our backs.¡± She tells the one who stabbed the second killer in the back.


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The woman barks as she advances to salute with a straight spine.


    After Leomi nods, as she turns, she receives a painful impact to her shin that startles her. She glances around but doesn''t find the one responsible so she concludes one of her guards slipped and lets it go.


    Oddly, the small disruption to her train of thoughts focuses her back on the more important matter of her fiancee. She gently grabs her lover''s wrist to guide the weapon she drew back in the scabbard so they can hold hands again.


    While her lover''s trembling doesn''t go away, it lessens enough that it reassures Leomi but her fury towards Roskal grows in her heart because she ruined the perfect morning she worked hard to give her fiancee.


    --- --- ---


    The couple arrives at the crescent property of the Midnight Palace. One looks pristine while the other''s silver dress is adorned by a few odd bloodstains that, along with the scars on her face, give her a savage appearance.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Jessica questions tensely.


    ¡°It is neutral ground, meant to receive visiting Nobles from all corners of the Empire.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°I very much doubt there is such thing as neutrality within Nobility.¡± Her lover skeptically remarks.


    ¡°It''s just lunch, we''ll be fine and at worst you can save me.¡± Lance argues.


    ¡°Save you.¡± Jessica repeats as she perks up.


    Leomi grins at her successful attempt but soon loses her smile as a plump figure exits the garden and heads towards them with a younger mustached man. She gives Jess a pointed glance to insist restrains from stirring trouble as she turns to make a slight bow towards the man.


    She''s met Duke Calmwater before and he rather unexpectedly offered a large amount to support her cause but she always felt something was off in his exuberance, as if the man doesn''t really understand that her success would put people like him out of power.


    ¡°Good day, Duke Calmwater.¡± Lance calmly announces.


    ¡°To you as well, honorary Duchess Lance!¡± The man responds loudly with as low a bow as hers which is as generous as he could be apart from being the one to take the initiative to curb his back. ¡°Is the peasant not going to bow? Jessica Freepath is it?¡± He asks with a touch of curiosity but not a hint of ill will.


    The short woman straightens her spine as she narrows her eyes to throw a deadly gaze at the Duke. Golden energy pours out of her to seize control of the area in mere moments. She takes a single step and everything stills around her.


    Not a leaf nor a grain of dirt, not even a breeze dares to rise as her heel falls upon the ground and causes an invisible wave to spread out towards the stout Noble. Duke Calmwater stumbles and grabs onto his companion to stabilize himself, causing the other Lord to turn red from the effort of sustaining him.


    ¡°What quaint behavior for a simple greeting!¡± He exclaims with dismay while taking out a handkerchief to pat his cheeks. ¡°I truly hope rebels aren''t all like this or speaking to them will turn to be quite a task!¡±


    ¡°You don''t negotiate with rebels, Uncle, you hang them.¡± The other man cuts in with a disdainful tone that loses much of its bite because he is keeping a wary gaze on the famously rebellious peasant.


    ¡°Hang?!¡± The Duke erupts in surprise and horror. ¡°Dear me, no! They''re my subjects!¡±


    The Noble''s reaction confuses Jessica enough that she doesn''t truly feel in the mood to begin a bloodbath. She still launches a murderous glance to the younger man who pales and takes a step to the side so as to put his uncle between him and her.


    ¡°Is your demesne experiencing turmoil, Duke?¡± Lance cuts in.


    ¡°Yes, that is why I came to you, honorary Duchess. You speak for the lower castes, do you not?¡± He questions with a slight frown that suggests he caught onto the fact he should have made this clear before. ¡°Your Hospitaliers are dedicating to healing the spirit as well as the body, yes? You solve problems.¡±


    ¡°We do, although there are limits on what we can and will do.¡± Leomi prudently acknowledges.


    ¡°Very good, very good!¡± Duke Calmwater exclaims with a relieved tone.


    ¡°Uncle Duke, we have several urgent matters to attend to.¡± The nephew hurriedly intervenes.


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡± The large man cries out. ¡°Other duties call me on this day but expect us to speak again soon!¡±


    ¡°I shall make time.¡± Lance replies.


    The plump man nods with a bright smile and walks away. The nephew swiftly follows without showing any intention of sticking around the madwoman any longer.


    Jessica Freepath and Leomi Lance''s minds both catch onto the fact that both Lords are extremely different, each reaches the same conclusion that it is more than likely the mustached man has a stake in keeping his Uncle from interfering.


    Had the two known more about the Duchy of Calmwater, where it is no secret that the Duke''s nieces and nephews exploit his benevolence for their own gains, they would have realized that the rebellion likely occurred as a result of their abuses.


    ¡°How are you so optimistic towards Nobility when this man is likely among the best of them?¡± Jessica gripes at her fiancee.


    ¡°He isn''t.¡± Lance denies with a sigh. ¡°However, one of the two we''re to have lunch with may well be.¡±


    ¡°How reassuring, one rare pearl among a horde of swines.¡± Freepath mocks.


    ¡°Do you want to take a moment to walk the gardens?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I''ll be a model of discipline, you don''t need to worry.¡± Her fiancee replies.


    ¡°Too bad, it would have been nice.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°Later, you said we were late and I would rather get on with this sooner rather than later.¡± Jessica says.


    The two leave their escort behind to enter the palace''s lobby to find there are a dozen sofas across the walls and a fountain in the middle of two marble staircases, the one on the left is blocked by a red cordon.


    Lance leads her fiancee to a hallway with dozen paintings representing past meetings of Noble houses delving on important events in the Empire. They arrive in a dining room where two middle-aged Nobles await.


    One is Edusa''s mother, Delia who is wearing an ample turquoise dress which must have cost a fortune, while the other is Lord Fallone who adorns a strict black military uniform over his burnt body.


    His face is hidden by a thin white mask while his head and hands are covered by dark cloth. The man still uses his house''s name, which is an issue for those of his relatives hoping to inherit the title because it leaves no doubt as to the man''s intention to eventually reclaim his position as a Duke.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance, we''ve not met but I shall be forward in thanking you for taking care of my daughter.¡± Lady Delia greets with a smile.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance.¡± Lord Fallone croaks with his broken voice. ¡°A half-hour has passed since the appointed time of our meeting.¡±


    ¡°Lady Delia, Lord Fallone.¡± Lance responds politely, causing Jessica to grit her teeth. ¡°Complications arose but we hurried as my fiancee''s garb can attest.¡± She utters with a sharpness to her tone and smile.


    ¡°Miss Jessica Freepath.¡± Delia speaks up, realizing the insult she''s made by omitting the woman''s presence and aiming to correct it by taking the initiative. ¡°I hope you weren''t injured.¡±


    ¡°It takes more than a few killers, or titled Nobles, to harm me.¡± Freepath replies with a cold voice.


    ¡°A peasant shan''t be called a Miss in our customs, but I''ll use the name you''ve given yourself to express due respect to a warrior of your caliber.¡± Lord Fallone says. ¡°Welcome, Freepath, and know I shall find no offense in your bloodied attire in these times of turmoil.¡±

 Destruction.Ch13

    I don''t bother looking at Fallone as I move around the room to take control of the situation. I walk along the walls while trailing the tips of my fingers over the wooden boards, leaving a trail of flow behind.


    Through my energy and eyes, I detect several runic constructs operating in and around the room. Scanning constructs are forming an early warning system and there are two distinct but inactive disruption constructs.


    Lastly is an odd configuration of half-completed runic segments which I suspect to be a support structure for those with permission. I wrap energy around the physical runes to mark them so I can destroy them if necessary, which should be easy since no one is linked to them.


    I turn back to the three Nobles and notice they''re all awkwardly looking at me from their seats at the set table. I blink in confusion and realize doing my own thing is probably a breach of etiquette or something.


    ¡°What are you two stuck ups waiting for to tell her what you want?¡± I ask flatly.


    ¡°For the peasant to grow manners and sit.¡± Fallone squawks.


    ¡°Is there a frog stuck in your throat?¡± I question the masked man.


    A slight frown appears on Delia''s face as she purses her lips while Leomi briefly closes her eyes at the faux-pas. Fallone, on the other hand, slams his palm on the table. Thud. The dishes jump and fall back down.


    ¡°Do you mean to insult us?¡± Fallone aggressively questions Lance.


    ¡°She doesn''t but it poses me no issue, little Lordling.¡± I coldly cut in. ¡°If you ignore me once more, you shall have proof of this fact.¡±


    ¡°It costs me to speak, peasant, why shall I waste words on a rude uneducated wench whose first words reveal a prideful arrogance towards past slaughters?¡± He returns as he closes the hand he placed upon the table into a fist. I notice that my fiancee twitches at the insult but am glad she doesn''t defend me as I prefer to do so myself.


    ¡°Because it will save you from experiencing what a massacre looks like first-hand.¡± I reply with a bright smile that reveals my pointy canines.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Leomi intervenes. ¡°Lord Fallone was the commanding General leading the auxiliaries attached to the Twelfth Phalanx which the Rykz recently...¡± She trails off, as if hesitant to use the word that came to her mind.


    ¡°Annihilated.¡± Fallone sharply fills in for her.


    He spoke the word with such vehemence that it briefly displaced his mask and revealed a band of charcoaled black flesh with dark red patches along his temple. The revelation gives me pause and I recall having heard the name when told the news.


    ¡°Which Hive did you fight?¡± I ask, interested in anything that has to do with the Rykz.


    ¡°It is unknown which Hives took part in the ambush.¡± Delia replies. ¡°The Queen that took part hasn''t been encountered before as far as we know.¡±


    ¡°You expected to win a battle without even that most basic information?¡± I question with a hint of derision.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Lance intervenes with a reproachful tone.


    Fallone holds his silence and his mask makes it impossible to read him but his fist clenched tighter at my remark. Delia, on the other hand, remains impassible but the twitch in her eyebrow shows she was offended by my remark.


    ¡°I have more contempt for you than you hold for peasants, Lordling, remember this.¡± I coldly tell the man as I walk up to the table and take my seat at Leomi''s side.


    ¡°Let us begin anew.¡± Lance speaks up. ¡°This is my fiancee, Jessica Freepath who stands on her own merits.¡±


    I smile at the implication that I deserve the same respect they afford her, she likely doesn''t say it out loud because it would undermine the statement if she did. Delia nods while Fallone opens his fist and inclines his palm up in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Truth be told, we hold much respect for your accomplishments, Miss Freepath. Elizabeth Vil appears to be the greater warrior but is too unpredictable and mindless to rely on even if you weren''t in conflict with her.¡± Lady Delia speaks up.


    The words oddly cause Leomi''s traits to sharpen as if she was the one insulted instead of my sister. I know my kitten well enough to tell that she takes this as an attack on her competence.


    ¡°Is this why you insisted on her presence?¡± Lance questions.


    ¡°She is the factor that will determine whether we join your cause or not.¡± Lady Delia acknowledges. ¡°Her strategic mind in making a deal with the Silver Hive to preserve Izla Meria and then plan the island''s fall are proof enough, but the way she has evaded pursuit through Caeviel to then sow havoc that strengthened my daughter''s position in Hetlan was decisive for me.¡±


    ¡°As for I, it was the way she dealt with Sykus and then seized his forces to lead it into complete victory against Claywood was what held my interest. The man was a great warrior and commander, a thorn in the cold blood''s sides they could never completely get rid of.¡± Lord Fallone declares without a hint of sourness at praising me but it is difficult to tell what emotions are contained in his distorted voice. ¡°I would request a retelling of the events as we share a meal if it isn''t too much to ask.¡±


    ¡°I''ve little to...¡± I pause as I was about to rebuke them.


    I throw a glance to Leomi and sigh because she made it clear it''s important to her, besides they''ve been tolerable. She fails to hide her ire at being treated as second fiddle but nods to me in encouragement.


    ¡°I first provoked Claywood so that he would send elite forces to get rid of me and laid an ambush out of his sight in the ruins, using a ball of flames to make sure he would know where to find me.¡± I explain as I flick open the bronze bell covering a platter to find four tiny pieces of meat in brown mushroom sauce. ¡°Fancy.¡± I grumble as I snatch one with my fork and bite down on it. ¡°Onshe hish shmayll cyravalry foyrshe wash dyesheated, it washn''t diyckficyushlt to...¡± I swallow. ¡°Move in on other units to crush them one by one.¡±


    ¡°Your origins are humble, I recognize this, but do at least attempt to elevate yourself.¡± Fallone gripes.


    ¡°What''s that now?¡± I ask as I grab a piece of bread and dip it in the platter''s sauce.


    ¡°Manners, Jess, manners.¡± Leomi says with a sigh.


    ¡°Right, those.¡± I say with a deep sigh as I put down the bread to grab the big spoon and serve myself.


    ¡°From what we''ve heard, you struck each unit separately until your numbers matched theirs while you held high ground.¡± Fallone recapitulates.


    ¡°Accurate.¡± I nod.


    ¡°It was wise, such a strategy will be of use to fight the Lisilese who often boast superior numbers.¡± He says.


    ¡°Maybe, but I don''t see your interest in meeting me.¡± I note. ¡°I''ve no official position among the Hospitaliers or the expeditionary army, which Cenwalh currently leads.¡±


    ¡°But you are headed to Telnur with your fiancee, are you not?¡± Delia questions.


    ¡°I am.¡± I acknowledge.


    ¡°Your skills are of more interest to us than honorary Duchess Lance''s leadership as we lack none of it.¡± She says, causing me to scowl and my kitten to snarl.


    ¡°Lady Delia did not mean to cause offense.¡± Fallone croaks. ¡°We''ve no need or desire to be led. We''ve our own separate aims to attend to.¡±


    I narrow my eyes and start putting some real thought into this. They asked for me to be here but Leomi merely asked me to come, she didn''t pressure me much so she didn''t promise I would.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    They still came to the meeting and waited for us to arrive despite this, meaning their real goal is to meet Lance as she told me. From this, I can safely conclude that the attention they''ve directed to me is a despicable negotiation tactic to understate how much they need her.


    ¡°Perhaps, but you require my official standing and reputation.¡± Lance states with an aggressive tone. The two Nobles don''t ostensibly react but their postures straighten. ¡°No house will deal with either of you unless you offer considerably unfavorable terms because you have both been disgraced.¡±


    ¡°... the issue isn''t as pervasive as you make it sound.¡± Delia hedges.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Leomi says with a drawling tone that doesn''t leave much doubt about her opinion on the matter. ¡°But you''re not someone I trust and Lord Fallone''s attitude leads me to believe he puts no credit in the ideals I pursue with the Hospitaliers.¡±


    ¡°We are considering joining the expedition, your goals with that organization should not weigh on the decision.¡± The Lady argues.


    ¡°Yet, it does.¡± Lance responds with a harsh tone, making me proud.


    ¡°You''ve raised doubts so as to my fiancee''s competence, she is already making you a favor by remaining here and I doubly so for not flipping over this table to spank you both.¡± I casually comment, causing Fallone to freeze in outrage as he was leaning in to speak. ¡°She''s taught me most of what I know so her skill in strategy equals mine at the very least.¡±


    ¡°What my fiancee is trying to say is that you would benefit from joining my forces far more than I would by taking you under my wing.¡± Lance utters with a knowing smirk. ¡°It would bring me into conflict with Queen Victorus and make it difficult for me to negotiate with Steso''s Noble houses, especially house Fallone which still holds much influence. Not to mention the touchy subject of the remnants of the Twelfth under your command that could bring the Emperor''s wrath upon me were I to be suspected of prying into the secrets belonging to the Phalanxes.¡±


    ¡°It is well known only selected flow-smiths and Exemplars are authorized to learn the sympathetic construct, any such accusation would be quickly dismissed.¡± Delia argues.


    ¡°But it would still cause me trouble I''ve no need for at this time, and you''ve not rebutted any of my other points.¡± Leomi presses.


    ¡°Indeed, you currently have no shortage of problems.¡± Fallone cuts in. ¡°Duchess Roskal is no easy adversary and we would be of much help.¡±


    ¡°Is this why you''ve diverted to Kruzser when you were headed for Telnur?¡± Lance asks pointedly.


    ¡°The capital has the best supply of arms to equip our army.¡± Delia affirms without truly answering the question.


    ¡°I dislike being pressured, and my fiancee even more so.¡± Leomi utters. ¡°Not to mention the tactics you''ve employed are insulting to both of us and a relic of an age that should end for it fosters conflict between parties who, by reason, should be working together in defense of the Empire against aggression.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps our approach was clumsy but the heart of our argument stands.¡± Fallone mentions.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Lance replies with a sweet voice as she folds her napkin to place it back on the table. ¡°My issues with Duchess Roskal occupy much of my time and so I am wrought to decline your offer.¡±


    ¡°Even though we would be of help?¡± Delia questions.


    ¡°Let me be very clear.¡± My fiancee utters with a cold tone. ¡°We can handle all our opponents, whether they be Duchess, King, or Berserker. We three shall meet again once the pressing issue is dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Delia speaks up as Fallone makes a stiff nod.


    The two are likely betting on the fact she will run to them for help but I''m certain they''re aware they have no choice in the matter since they will be in a worse negotiating position if we win over Roskal.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Duchess'' reaction to the release of your... justification?¡± The Lady questions.


    ¡°What of it?¡± My fiancee asks.


    ¡°She has declared it evident humans must be ruled so that the chaos that reigned before the Empire does not return.¡± Fallone says, his rough voice cracking up.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lance dismisses.


    ¡°That may be but many Nobles have learned to take both of you seriously and so her words have helped them realize the scope of the threat you represent.¡± Delia explains.


    Leomi scoffs and pushes her chair back to stand up. She holds her slender hand out to me which I take and rely on to rise. The two of us walk out of the room without another exchange but she grows agitated as we leave the Midnight Palace with our escort.


    ¡°Dammit, these two are the same as those old bourgeois, cultured but all talk and no action.¡± She grumbles. ¡°They would sit on the sidelines and provide the occasional helping hand without risking anything.¡±


    ¡°Did you expect anything more?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did, Lord Fallone was borderline heroic in the east while Lady Delia is meant to care more because her house is now irremediably tied to our success.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Except it isn''t.¡± I note. ¡°It will be once you cross the point of no return with her by trying to force change upon Nobility but, until then, you may be defeated and all your plans amount to naught.¡±


    ¡°... hrm.¡± She grunts. ¡°Why did you say I taught you how to defeat armies in detail?¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Divide and conquer, the strategy you used.¡± She explains.


    ¡°Because you did.¡± I reply, blinking in confusion. ¡°You taught me how to fight, to retaliate without waiting, and then helped me learn from Meria''s library. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to apply my fighting experience to strategic planning.¡±


    ¡°You know as well as I do that someone else introduced you to warfare long before I did.¡± Leomi grumbles with more than a touch of jealousy.


    I try hard to conceal how happy it makes me that she referred to the Rykz, to Celyz, as ''someone'' instead of calling her an insect or using some other insult because it''s always a difficult subject to broach with her so every clue I can get on her stance is precious to me.


    ¡°Yes, I learned the importance of formations and communication from the Rykz but that knowledge isn''t worth much in the Empire if you leave out the human aspect to war, which you helped me understand.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Hmhm.¡± Leomi mumbles agreeably. ¡°I had truly hoped their respective experiences would have changed their perspectives, but sadly it has not.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡± I trail off to find the courage to say what I have to. ¡°I should have told you so earlier but you should feel proud rather ashamed of having grown as a result of your ordeals since, clearly, not everyone does.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, I expect more of myself.¡± Lance stalls.


    ¡°Overly so. You shouldn''t treat every step you''ve taken with disdain, kitten, or you''ll end up backtracking.¡± I berate.


    My words strangely cause her to freeze so I glance to her and find she''s shocked. It seems what I''ve said makes a lot of sense to her because she squeezes my hand and leans down to tenderly kiss my cheek instead of my lips.


    ¡°We didn''t finish lunch, how about I take you to a restaurant?¡± She offers.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Like an inn except it only serves food.¡± She replies.


    ¡°How do they make a living?¡± I question, confused.


    ¡°Uh, people go there to make business deals or for special occasions.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°Okay, but it still doesn''t seem like they would have enough customers.¡± I note.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± She says with a smile.


    ¡°I would rather spend time alone with you, maybe spar a little.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We can do that later, I want to share some good cuisine with you.¡± Leomi pleads.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± The Hospitalier wearing a full steel helmet berates her Grand Commander, causing me to chuckle loudly as the insult leaves Leomi''s mouth gaping wide open. ¡°Freepath obviously dislikes crowded places, don''t get carried away and read the mood.¡±


    ¡°Shh, that''s not very discreet.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°What, who, huh?¡± Leomi stutters as she stares at Yvonne in disguise. Her eyes widen but she squints them immediately after to glare at her sword-sworn. ¡°You''re meant to be resting!¡± She barks at her. ¡°And you!¡± Leomi snaps to Rowland. ¡°You think I''m going to let you keep dating her if you can''t even keep her safe from herself?!¡±


    ¡°Don''t go there.¡± I absently warn my fiancee as my gaze narrows down onto a half-dozen armed passersby.


    ¡°Too late.¡± Yvonne coldly cuts in. ¡°Don''t presume to tell us what shape our relationship should take, especially not to give terrible advice such as this.¡±


    ¡°I made sure her health could handle the sortie before agreeing to go along.¡± Rowland softly remarks to divert the conversation.


    While the two close friends prepare to launch themselves in an argument with Rowland set on his role of appeaser, I lion''s leap past the protective circle of our escort with my hand on the hilt of my short broadsword.


    I land before the six threats I spotted and violently draw my weapon such that the pommel will smash into a muscular man''s sternum. Crack. The sound of broken bones fills my ears and draws me into a deep dark corner of my past.


    Liz stirs but remains asleep. Yet, her blood-thirst billows to a point where it affects my mood and it gradually slips my mind I have no proof of wrongdoing so murder in broad daylight is inadvisable.


    My opponents are stunned by my attack but have enough presence of mind to draw their swords and daggers. I bring my weapon back a fraction while tensing my biceps to put as much strength as I can behind the attack.


    ¡°Jessica, stop!¡± Leomi cries out in disarray.


    You''ll all pay for causing her anguish. I activate a lion strike to launch a heavy backhanded slash enhanced with a sundering construct. My blade flashes through the air, precisely aimed to shear through a neck and two chests in one go.

 Destruction.Ch14

    As my broadsword falls, I feel Leomi link to my lion strike construct and try to make my muscles seize. I easily stop her because of the fact we''re equals from both pledging to each other but it distracts me such that my arm slows down.


    Then, Leomi interferes again which forces me to block once more and further destabilizes my swing yet it does not stop me, it only saves the life of the third I expected to kill. Wait, why is Leomi... Kill!


    I lean into my strike to put more force into it, and as such take a larger risk as it''ll make it harder to avoid retaliation. As the blade is about to slash my enemy''s neck, the golden jay flies before it with a lazy demeanor that does not match the insane speed it moved at.


    My broadsword merely touches upon the feather and stops dead as if it hit a brick wall, except my sundering construct would cut through the toughest Vuskyt.


    The bird lays its wing on the side of the blade and I feel my control over the construct waver, I can''t even fight back as it simply fades away. My enemies jump back with deceitful looks of surprise while I struggle to recover my weapon.


    Leomi''s hand falls on my shoulder and jerks me back. The jay finally releases my broadsword and I fall into a defensive stance, confused by the fact I wasn''t impaled by three weapons.


    ¡°Our apologies, you surprised my fiancee and she overreacted.¡± Leomi speaks up with a polite tone. I flick a rapid look over my shoulder to find her left eyebrow twitching.


    ¡°Keep a leash on your wild dog if you''re going to take it out.¡± The one I almost killed returns with a scornful look.


    I snarl as I try to take a swipe again but Leomi''s grip on my shoulder is firm and she doesn''t allow it. I start seeing red at the edges of my vision and a painful pang of anguish pierces my chest, these humans are clearly enemies so I was right to strike first.


    ¡°You have guts to run your mouth, let us see if you have the courage to challenge her to a duel.¡± Leomi throws out.


    ¡°Go back to your uncivilized west, the Empire does not need either of you.¡± The man replies but doesn''t rise to the provocation.


    I grit my teeth in rage and focus on the kinetic force permeating the air around us to crush the fool but I feel Leomi''s will interfere. My efforts come to naught because unstructured energy is much more sensitive to interference and my mental state isn''t exactly stable.


    I wrestle with her, intent against intent, yet it doesn''t matter as our escort interposes itself between us and our foes who thus choose to retreat. It takes all I have not to blow up at Leomi in this public street for stopping me.


    ¡°Jess, they were baiting you.¡± She urgently whispers in my ear, clearly aware of my anger.


    ¡°So what if they were?¡± I ask. ¡°They''re enemies.¡±


    ¡°We can operate in Kruzser because we haven''t been the aggressors, if you murder someone in cold blood then Nobility will have all it needs to arrest you and the Emperor won''t be able to intervene without causing a schism, which we aren''t worth the risk for.¡±


    I sheathe my broadsword with a furious move, unable to stand the state of the Empire and how much working towards changing it is costing our relationship. I breathe in and pull my shoulder out of her grasp.


    ¡°Jess.¡± Leomi calls.


    I don''t respond and stomp forth, determined to figure out the locations where Roskal could be hiding and then finish everything when my sister wakes tonight.


    Leomi and her escort quicken their pace to keep up with me as I trail through Kruzser. They don''t have much trouble because I can''t afford to tire myself after the morning Lance gave me so I don''t lengthen my strides too much.


    The memory of the sweet time she spent taking care of me makes me slow down as it undermines my anger towards the beliefs she holds, my rage at how human worth is being arbitrarily determined by birth.


    I can''t help but hesitate because the truth is that I''ve refused being elevated and chose to remain a peasant so the statement isn''t accurate. But the fact is that without support from high born, I would not even have the opportunity no matter what I did.


    Aisha''s offer to recruit me was, in and of itself, one to remain hidden in the shadows. I feel a headache coming on as I have so much to do, not to mention the mystery of the odd creatures I slaughtered.


    My hand trembles in an echo of fear at how close I came to dying that night but I soon find cool slender fingers wrap themselves around it, calming the shaking almost immediately.


    I look to my right and find Leomi looking down on me with a worried expression. I belatedly notice I''ve stopped and experience a burst of cold terror because I stopped paying attention to my surroundings.


    I flick my gaze around to find several potential threats. A woman with a long dagger at her waist wearing sexy leather pants, a man with a sword on his back but not the muscles of a soldier, a muscular man in an alley who I can only see the top of could easily be holding a bow.


    ¡°Shh, relax.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    The jay on her shoulder leans down and inclines it''s head to the side in a very innocent manner, making itself look unbearably cute which causes me to feel more at ease. The bird rolls its tiny eyes at me. I tear my hand out of my fiancee''s and snatch the bird, enclosing it all except for its head in my grip.


    ¡°Squeek!¡± It cries out in pain.


    ¡°You little twerp!¡± I exclaim in outrage because there''s no way I''m squeezing hard enough to hurt, never mind the fact that it''s made of flow and could just go through my fingers.


    ¡°Hey! Don''t hurt the poor thing.¡± Rowland protests.


    The other Hospitaliers throw me harsh looks while Leomi makes a disappointed expression to further tease me. I groan in frustration and throw the bird away.


    I witness its silver silhouette back-flip and flick its wing to return to Leomi''s shoulder without seeming disturbed in the least. As I prepare to let out a storm of insults, I notice a projectile flying at me from a nearby roof.


    I raise my palm to shoot it down but the golden bird which was already flying on an interception course merely extends its claws and catches the crossbow bolt to snap it in half.


    ¡°Good jay, it has naught in common with its owner or namesake!¡± Yvonne exclaims, causing both Leomi and me to grunt at once.


    ¡°What a smart little bird!¡± A Hospitalier says but receives a dark glare from said jay. ¡°It''s very cute too!¡± He carefully adds, causing the bird to relax.


    I ignore the commotion to find the shooter, which most of the escort is doing as well, but find naught and conclude they ran as soon as the projectile left. I grasp my weapon''s handle with the intention of holding it until we arrive.


    ¡°You three, go ask around and see if you can find the culprit.¡± Leomi orders. ¡°We''re moving, double pace.¡± She adds while launching a dark glare at her sword-sworn who shouldn''t have been here.


    As my fiancee expected, our hurried journey back is hard on Yvonne and the swordswoman has to receive help from Rowland to make it. Once inside the headquarters, he picks her up in his arms and carries her upstairs ahead of us.


    While I watch the two, I catch sight of a vaguely familiar silhouette with black hair slipping into a side-room with a pouch on his back. I decide to check it out in case he''s a threat or spy.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°I''ll catch you upstairs, I just need a moment.¡± I tell Leomi so she won''t stop me again from eliminating a threat.


    ¡°Don''t take too long.¡± She replies with a slight frown.


    I nod and fast walk to the room I saw the short man enter. I push the handle down and kick the door open with my foot so I can grab my broadsword''s hilt at the same time. I enter while drawing my weapon and also closing the door with my heel.


    I scour the room to find Tsek looking back at me with his green eyes as he sits astride the window, clearly trying to escape unnoticed. I lion''s step to him and flick my wrist to place my blade to his throat. There is a fresh cut on his left eyebrow proving he''s been in a fight recently.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I coldly question the twerp who I left stranded atop a roof in Meiridin with his feet fused to the tiles by Cetyz'' ice.


    ¡°Elizabeth.¡± He says with a nervous smile on his lips. ¡°I''m, uh, looking for you.¡±


    ¡°You ran when you saw me.¡± I deny, certain he caught sight of me first and chose to bolt out of here.


    ¡°To avoid this situation right now.¡± He replies while throwing a fearful look down at my blade.


    ¡°Whatever it is you think you can get out of me, I want no part of it.¡± I sharply utter, much more aware of the failings of his character now than I was back then.


    ¡°...¡± Tsek''s expression falls as he opens his mouth to respond but I cut him off by applying pressure on his jugular with my broadsword.


    ¡°You will find death at my hand, not power, so run away little boy and never come back.¡± I throw my ultimatum and knee his thigh to tip him over.


    ¡°WaiAaah!¡± Tsek cries out.


    He loses balance and falls down from the sill into the street. I shut the window with my elbow and push my weapon back in its sheath without glancing back to the kid who sneaked in.


    I''ve some suspicions about his presence considering his relationship with Aisha but he''s helped me enough that I can''t outright kill him either, a fact that will rapidly change if I catch him again.


    He does hold information on my identity that can hurt me but he would be more likely to reveal it if I was lenient than harsh with him. What''s done is done, negotiating wouldn''t work.


    I put him out of my mind and make my way upstairs thinking of contacting the rest of my minions because I''ll likely need them once I find Roskal to trap Wraith who is sure to be watching her.


    As I approach the apartment we share, I hear loud voices coming through. I enter and cross the hallway to find Teva in the living room, glaring back at Leomi while nervously grasping at her dress.


    ¡°Jess, she...¡± My fiancee starts.


    ¡°Don''t, please.¡± I quickly cut her off. ¡°Could you let me handle it?¡± I request because I can tell my sunshine isn''t feeling well.


    ¡°I''ll go see Yvonne, don''t let it slide.¡± Lance replies with a frown.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I smile and turn to Teva as Leomi leaves. ¡°You don''t have a class to attend?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I do.¡± She replies while flicking a strand of her red hair back to stare straight at me. ¡°A friend of mine had a falling out with that spy, she had two thugs beat him up, so I came back here with him.¡±


    ¡°Aisha?¡± I question, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She utters with a dark tone.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°And who''s your friend?¡± I press as it dawns on me I may have jumped to conclusions.


    ¡°He''s called Tsek, from Port-Odo.¡± Teva says offhandedly, causing me to freeze. ¡°All he did was look around the Emperor''s Tomb when she dropped on him and accused him of trying to break into the Vault as well as communicating with Suxen in secret, she gave him a day to leave Kruzser.¡±


    ¡°Wait, he works for Suxen?¡± I intervene before she can go any further.


    ¡°No, he said he was merely trying to learn more and hadn''t told her anything.¡± Teva dismisses, showing no interest in the event.


    That prick, I knew he had little morality to speak of but, still, working for Suxen of all people? Aisha was very lenient, the mere mention of the Vault could cost someone their lives so the fact he tried to speak to someone inside it should definitely have resulted in his death once caught.


    ¡°The point is that the woman was a spy!¡± Teva erupts, likely because I wasn''t paying attention to her. ¡°Her explanation of how you two met was suspicious to begin with and then I caught her trying to beat my friend up!¡±


    ¡°You were there.¡± I calmly note.


    ¡°I... He said we could get answers you wouldn''t give me and I... I felt betrayed! I still do!¡± She exclaims, her early hesitation turning to anger. And fear as well. ¡°I, I had to act, Mirus'' situation is perfect to exploit after the Calmwater revolt!¡±


    ¡°Act?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, act! You clearly aren''t going to come out of the shadow of your precious Lady!¡± Teva snaps at me. ¡°You surrendered your achievements to her, you fight her enemies, you hide your writings and thus beliefs for fear of embarrassing her!¡±


    ¡°Teva, have you read them?¡± I quietly ask.


    ¡°No, I didn''t have time.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I press.


    ¡°I had to sneak them out first.¡± She explains.


    It takes me a split second to add everything together, Teva gave my writings to Tsek who is now in possession of the explosive material which exposes Nobility''s lies about their supposedly superior access while giving moral justifications for violent revolt as well as several methods to successfully rebel and kill titled Nobles.


    If spread, then even the calmest demesne will experience turmoil as there are outliers to every society and some only need the faintest motivation to strike, my plan itself relies on it. I glance around the room and find my pouch, which contained the treaties, now mostly empty in a corner.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what it is you just did?¡± I ask her as calmly as I am able. ¡°These texts were written to be a trigger. If widely spread, these treaties can cause an Empire-wide civil war that none can control. I was waiting for the right time and opportunity to spread this to select locations across the Empire.¡± I explain plainly.


    ¡°The time is now! Another of Mirus'' six Duchies are being shaken by revolts!¡± Teva exclaims but with a touch of uncertainty.


    ¡°What do you think this will do to me, girl?¡± I attack with a harsh tone. ¡°I have a responsibility to what I wrote but I am also engaged to defending the southern border from the Lisilese! The Emperor will not let it slide, he cannot without alienating the entirety of Nobility which is a force he cannot face! The Templar Order won''t be sending squads of Exemplars, they''ll send regiments of heavy cavalry to hunt me down!¡±


    Teva freezes and her cheeks turn pale as she realizes the consequences of what she did. I grab a chair and jerk it away from the table to crumble into it and place my palm over my eyes, feeling tired, feeling as if I''ve failed.


    I tried to juggle too many things at once and lost control. Bad enough that I couldn''t catch the traps laid for me in the street but Teva''s inner torment completely eluded me.


    ¡°You accuse me of hiding my beliefs so that I won''t hurt Leomi but the truth is I was preserving myself.¡± I tell my waning sunshine. ¡°Am I to sacrifice my life in the Empire because the moment appears ripe to act?¡± I question.


    ¡°You should have told me all of this.¡± My sunshine whispers.


    ¡°I told you these texts were dangerous.¡± I respond with a sad sigh. ¡°But you are correct, I should have went into more details.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize...¡± She trails off. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Tell me where Tsek is.¡± I reply, perking up in realization it may not be too late.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± She awkwardly admits.


    ¡°Don''t you have plans to meet?¡± I press.


    ¡°Yes, a month from now in Calmwater.¡± Teva replies. ¡°I needed to make arrangements before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Then, no, there isn''t anything you can do.¡± I grunt, surprised by how she planned to leave everything she dreamed of behind after only reading a single exert of mine. ¡°I''ll have to deal with the consequences.¡±


    ¡°We discussed a bit and I have some idea of what he plans to do with the texts.¡± She says. ¡°I, I could try to find and stop him.¡± She suggests.


    ¡°All I ask is that you delay as much as you can. If possible, wait until I reveal myself to be Elizabeth Vil.¡± I make the request not with trust but abandonment because I can only recognize I''ve lost control and so lack the confidence to rely on this request. ¡°Then, you can do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Teva whispers with a sad expression.


    I let my chin fall on my chest, my failure causing me to feel defeated as never before. She moves before me and kneels down while raising her cute freckled face. She takes hold of my hand within her palms while making a fragile smile.


    ¡°Come with me, we could free all of our people together.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Teva.¡± I tell her with a brief shake of my head. ¡°I''ll always remember you fondly but what we had isn''t here anymore.¡±


    Small tears form at the corners of her hazel eyes and she nods in acknowledgment. Her eyebrows twist with guilt as she rises. It''s a relief to have her traits leave my sight when she finally stands because the mere sound of her packing the clothes she brought here causes me heartache, I''ve felt nothing like this pain at having my trust broken before.

 Destruction.Ch15

    Teva takes a while to leave, perhaps because of the emotional burden of realizing the extent of the mistake she made, perhaps because she did not want to leave, perhaps because she wanted me to come with her.


    Whatever her reasons are, my chin remains down and my eyes fixed on the floorboards as I refuse to make eye contact. I do not blame her, not truly, but her betrayal hurts all the more because she thought I had abandoned my beliefs.


    ¡°No one can ask you to place the rebellion above yourself, I understand this, but your two names are the only ones peasants across the Empire call out in their despair towards oppression or in their hope for freedom.¡± Teva speaks up with spiteful undertones, her sour feelings coming to the surface. ¡°A true champion would dedicate herself fully to the Cause.¡±


    ¡°Ideals are naught if victory isn''t obtained, Teva.¡± I coldly respond, unwilling to stay silent because it would mean carrying the burden of her words.


    My sunshine doesn''t continue the conversation, she picks up her leather bag and leaves. I wait a while before reaching out to Leomi''s reserve which I can vaguely distinguish as a silver haze in the adjacent room.


    I link to it and call upon the jay through her. It takes a short moment before the jay lazily flies in from the other room and lands on my half-shoulder. I reach up to scratch its neck, knowing it is aware of what it has to do now.


    The flow bird stays to be pampered for a few moments before taking off again to go protect Teva until she leaves Kruzser. I trust it will be able with its connection to Leomi''s access and ability to completely destroy constructs that it encounters.


    I finally push back my nausea, my feelings of powerlessness and loss of control to get up. I make my way to Yvonne''s room and open the door. Leomi is sitting by the bed where my bestie lies with a pale face.


    ¡°... feel more with this girth.¡± Yvonne says with a smile so innocent-looking it must be anything but. Yet, Leomi appears riveted to her words. So much so that she doesn''t notice me entering. ¡°Trust me, you''ll want to try so you''ll know exactly how it feels.¡± My friend whispers with an enigmatic tone as her eyes flick to me.


    Leomi follows the glance to the side and finds me. She hurriedly conceals something between her legs as her eyes widen and her cheeks turn bright red. I take note of their conspiracy but push it to the back of my mind.


    ¡°Teva is leaving Kruzser to try to fix what she did.¡± I calmly tell them.


    ¡°Is that safe? Shouldn''t we try to retrieve your writings?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°It''s for the best.¡± I quietly utter but with an undertone of finality.


    Rowland walks in from a side-door with a wet cloth that he carefully places on Yvonne''s forehead. Leomi rises to leave him the seat, oddly turning her back to me and making shifty movements before facing me.


    ¡°Rowland, can you gather everyone together by tonight?¡± I ask him. But, can I trust them?


    ¡°I am able, I''ll send messengers.¡± The large man responds with a quiet voice.


    ¡°Do you really think we can find her tonight?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°All her subordinates must know what Elizabeth seeks after last night.¡± I reply. ¡°They''ll make it a point to figure out where their Liege is to save their lives if they''re the next ones caught.¡±


    ¡°But can she find them?¡± Yvonne probes.


    ¡° I would have said yes fifteen minutes ago but, now...¡± I trail off. ¡°I truly couldn''t tell you.¡± I admit with a sigh. ¡°We''re not at the top of our shape, and I do not mean physically.¡±


    ¡°That was evident when you allowed them to ambush Yvonne.¡± Her man spits out.


    ¡°Rowland!¡± Leomi exclaims in outrage. ¡°Your expectations are out of line and unrealistic!¡±


    ¡°He''s right, I predicted much but was naive in many ways and didn''t take the precautions I should have.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°That''s an understatement.¡± Rowland mutters.


    ¡°You...¡± My fiancee growls at the man but my glare shuts her down. ¡°Very well, then let us not repeat the mistake tonight.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I say.


    ¡°What matters right now is to focus on what actions we take next, not what brought us to this point.¡± Lance speaks up, clearly saying so to comfort me from Rowland''s remark but there is such conviction in her tone I can''t help but admire her. ¡°Meet me in the conference room, Jess.¡± She tells me.


    I nod and she departs. I make the effort to wink to Yvonne as soon as Lance has turned her back despite not being in the mood to let her know I''m aware she''s playing shenanigans with her ward.


    It pays off as a bright smile blossoms on my best friend''s pale face. I reach out and squeeze her shoulder before leaving to reaffirm my promise to end all those who conspired to hurt her.


    I make my way to the conference room where I find a large round table with a map laid upon it and a very nervous officer standing at attention to wait for his Grand Commander. He''s a bit taller than me with very short brown hair.


    ¡°Take a seat and relax.¡± I tell the man.


    ¡°I''ve a report to make, Dame Freepath.¡± He responds, not directly refusing.


    ¡°And you can make it from a seat.¡± I note. ¡°Relax or your nerves may lead you astray.¡± I advise. The man hesitates but chooses to step forth and pull a chair in the end.


    ¡°Thank you, Dame Freepath.¡± He says as he sits down.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± I correct without taking my eyes off him while resting my hand on my lap.


    ¡°Is it true you defeated Lord Claywood in a hand to hand duel?¡± He questions while pressing his lips together as if worried he''s making a misstep by asking.


    ¡°I did.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°That Lordling was the lesser with weapons and did not realize he was even more disadvantaged using flow, I doubt he had the mind to even comprehend how his end came.¡±


    ¡°Lord Claywood was a hero!¡± The officer exclaims as he jumps to his feet with a dagger in hand that he thrusts towards my heart. ¡°Die, you littl...¡±


    Snap. My major slaps into my palm and a long golden javelin breaks through the table from beneath. My projectile skewers the assassin''s skull, going through his face to pierce his brain and come out the back of his head.


    The body slumps down, the torso slams into the table and leaves a bloody stain on the map before it drops on the floor. I raise a trembling hand and recall my air-javelin.


    Drops of blood are dripping from the construct''s golden membrane, seemingly coming out of nowhere as the substance sticks to the solidified air but not the flow appearing to contain it.


    It is an odd sight for it should be impossible for a membrane to contain thin air but allow thick blood to pass. I shake my head because that isn''t how this construct is made, the energy reinforces inner bonds rather than containing from the outside.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± I address the killer. ¡°Leomi would not send me somewhere any random officer could access, she may not always be attentive to my needs but she knows not to tell me to wait alone in a room with someone unknown.¡±


    Feeling a bit hungry after this latest attempt on my life, I run my tongue over the projectile to savor the irony taste of my foe''s blood. Leomi walks in as I lick it for the third time.


    Her silvery irises flick from the body to my construct and lastly to my bloodied tongue. Leomi''s eyebrows tighten and small creases appear at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°How did he get inside?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Don''t know, he was here when I arrived.¡± I respond.


    ¡°Someone''s going to pay for this.¡± Lance utters with a dark tone.


    She stomps over to me and hugs me tight before shaping a construct to eject the dead body from the room. I hear her bark a few orders before returning to sit by me and take hold of my hand.


    ¡°How many attempts did the Hospitaliers foil so far?¡± I question.


    ¡°Three dozen at the last report.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Then don''t make a fuss and let it go.¡± I tell her. ¡°One had to make it eventually and he died without achieving anything. It''s tactically better to suppress the news than to let it be known one of the killers got this close, it would only encourage our enemies to keep trying.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°... I will do so.¡± Leomi agrees with a worried expression. ¡°You''re not okay, are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± I acknowledge, very conscious of the stone stuck in my throat and the twist in my guts. ¡°But I will be once you''ve dealt with Roskal.¡±


    ¡°I confirmed that the Calmwater Duchy is in turmoil but that is far from all there is to it.¡± Lance speaks up. I lean forward to listen closely because it was part of what convinced my sunshine to turn on me. ¡°The Duke himself mistakenly revealed the damage his house''s extravagant expenses are doing to his Duchy. He lamented in front of his servants that he had not the gold to repair one of their main mills all because he listened to several of his nieces and nephews, thus throwing a ball in Kruzser for their birthdays with transportation arranged for all the guests.¡±


    ¡°Was it a move to retake control of his house?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If it was any other Noble, I would suspect so, but not this one. Even his family, who all blame his loose tongue for their troubles, does not suspect an underhanded move.¡± Leomi shakes her head. ¡°The only incident of import so far has been a manifestation from peasants but there have been a few isolated cases where a manor was raided by rebels. My officers have told me to expect a large disruption to the Empire''s food supply as Calmwater is one of the major providers of grain for the army.¡±


    ¡°It seems Cecil''s prediction was more accurate than any of us knew.¡± I mutter.


    I have no trouble believing a Noble would be as foolish as Duke Calmwater but still decide not to trust the overwhelming consensus on his scatter-minded personality.


    After all, it may not be a coincidence the man slipped up now instead of any other point during the last decade since his loose tongue coexisted with his house''s abuses for years.


    ¡°What''s your plan so far?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°I know how to catch Wraith and defeating Roskal is only a matter of finding her.¡± I reply, feeling down because I expected myself to be further along. ¡°I would like to hear your opinion on that.¡±


    ¡°Well you''re not wrong that many of her officers may have found out where she is to trade for their lives but I may have an easier way to track her down that doesn''t rely on the accuracy of their information.¡± Leomi tells me as she points at several locations on the map. ¡°These are the places you raided, they''re all located in a zone of a few blocks, I believe she was taken in that area to heal because they wouldn''t want to be isolated from their forces if Elizabeth Vil did find her again.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°How do we narrow it down?¡±


    ¡°We either move in with overwhelming force, breaching the Emperor''s decree, or we eliminate the unlikely possibilities until only a few remain so that we can realistically check each in the span of a single night.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Are you certain you are up for this, Jess?¡± Leomi asks worriedly. ¡°We can fortify our positions and leave Kruzser, there is no pressing need to have our revenge.¡±


    ¡°Defenses can be breached.¡± I quietly reply as I glance down to the blood staining the map. ¡°And delaying will cost us the advantage we have in our enemies being unaware Elizabeth Vil and Jessica Freepath are us, Cenwalh must know so he will not be tricked by Yvonne''s fake death.¡±


    ¡°We may as well abandon this for what little good it has done us to pretend there is conflict between us.¡± Leomi murmurs.


    ¡°Nobles fear E.Vil so much because none knows how to find her, same as Wraith.¡± I explain. ¡°We will face much fiercer opposition once it is revealed, not to mention the Order will know where to seek me out.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn''t Cenwalh spoken?¡± Lance asks.


    ¡°Aisha told him to hold the information secret but something changed since Roskal seems to have no issue causing bloodshed in Kruzser, defying the Emperor.¡± I say.


    ¡°I understand holding onto secrets to have an advantage over others but that only makes sense if it doesn''t become a detriment to your own forces.¡± She hesitantly mutters. ¡°But, then again, Elizabeth Vil disappeared so there was no reason to tell others.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you really think.¡± I demand.


    ¡°Cenwalh is not only planning to let things devolve to the point where Nobility has no choice but to band together but is in fact actively pursuing such an end.¡± Leomi speaks up.


    ¡°Why?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because he hasn''t done everything he could to limit my growing power in Caeviel, his eyes are now set upon the Empire itself, it shows in how he has left the Kingdom to travel to Telnur with as large an army as he could gather.¡± Lance explains. ¡°No matter how much he underestimates Edusa, he has to be aware of the danger Hetlan presents to him. He may have seized much of the Duchy''s lands but the populace itself won''t be converted for generations.¡±


    ¡°A gamble.¡± I note.


    ¡°Is it?¡± She asks. ¡°He is King, he believes himself superior to all but the Emperor who he likely now sees as a threat to his crown. It would be a gamble if he was secure on his throne but since he is not, then this is a course of action he must take to emerge the ultimate victor.¡±


    I nod in understanding and acknowledgment of her reasoning but it doesn''t help me feel any less lost. As I was about to ask about details on which properties Roskal could have taken refuge in, someone knocks at the door.


    I snatch my weapon''s handle and prepare to shape my flow to defend our lives. Leomi rises while squeezing my hand to appease me. It works to a small degree.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She calls out.


    ¡°Lord Olhiar is here and willing to surrender himself to you in exchange for guarantees, Grand Commander.¡± A voice responds, it belongs to the Justicier I met.


    ¡°Roskal''s logistics officer, the one you couldn''t find.¡± Leomi informs me. ¡°Did you confirm his identity?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I have and believe his offer genuine.¡± The man declares.


    ¡°Then take away his weapons and send him in, alone.¡± Lance orders. ¡°It isn''t negotiable.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Justicier agrees.


    ¡°You can order Justiciers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In those circumstances, yes.¡± She replies. ¡°We have limited personnel so they are mere subordinates when they aren''t acting as overseers.¡±


    It takes a good ten minutes for Olhiar to be taken to us. The Lord is a tall thin man, unexpected for a logistics officer, with middling blond hair. Another oddity for a Noble is the purple bruise around his left eye and the thick bandage around his right arm. He looks like he was in a brawl as his fearful traits testify.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leomi asks with a cold voice.


    ¡°Protection. I cannot leave Kruzser without losing everything but I cannot remain without losing my life.¡± He murmurs. ¡°Elizabeth Vil tried to kill me last night and almost succeeded despite it being far from her best effort.¡±


    ¡°She gave you those injuries?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He confirms as trembles course through his body. You lie or are too gullible to be credible. ¡°I do not want to spend the rest of my life hiding in fear.¡±


    ¡°We could hold you prisoner.¡± Leomi notes. ¡°But why should we put any effort into saving you?¡±


    ¡°Because I hold information you want.¡± He directly reveals. ¡°Duchess Roskal''s location as well as information on what her people plan to do, and secret intelligence on what the Emperor plans to end this conflict.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± I order.


    ¡°Only if you guarantee my safety on your honor, both of you.¡± Olhiar demands.


    ¡°I will do no such thing, Lordling.¡± I gripe with a mocking snarl. ¡°You''ve chosen your side, the most I will do is spare you.¡± The man recoils with a shiver while lowering his gaze.


    ¡°If what you have to say is worth it, then I can arrange your safe transfer and exile on Izla Meria.¡± Leomi speaks up. ¡°You won''t have a manor but it will be peaceful.¡±


    She throws me a look that puzzles me because it doesn''t feel like she''s asking for my opinion but considering making the same offer to me. I nod to tell her I don''t want the man''s life so much I would refuse such a good deal.


    ¡°No, I want refuge for as long as you''re in Kruzser but I am to remain here when you leave with that madwoman.¡± Olhiar requests.


    "Elizabeth Vil doesn''t follow me.¡± Lance notes.


    ¡°No, but she follows you.¡± He contradicts with a different meaning of the words. ¡°My life isn''t of such import she will remain to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Why should we trust what you have to say?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because the proof will come to you soon enough.¡± He responds quickly, proving only that he expected to be asked.


    ¡°It''s a deal. I will give you the refuge you seek, and only that, if you tell us all you know.¡± Leomi declares. ¡°But it only holds if you do not attempt to trick us.¡±


    ¡°My life matters more to me than Duchess Roskal''s revenge.¡± Olhiar assures us while pressing his lips together as if impatient to get this over with to put this ordeal behind himself. ¡°There will be raids against your supporters all across Kruzser tonight by units of soldiers meant to kill, capture, or intimidate.¡±


    ¡°You do not mean low born but Nobles and bourgeois.¡± Leomi quickly assesses. ¡°They are turning Elizabeth''s tactics against us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the objective is to weaken your faction in preparation for an audience the Emperor is to convene between you and Duchess Roskal to resolve the conflict.¡± He speaks rapidly. ¡°It''s said our faction has little to no chance of getting out of it unscathed because proof was found implicating us in the massacre at the inn.¡±


    ¡°A desperate move.¡± I note without believing it.


    ¡°No, I do not know why but Roskal had calculated this falling out with the Emperor from long ago but it came from an unexpected direction.¡± The logistics officer denies. ¡°One of her pawns is said to have turned on her and placed us in this situation but I''ve not been able to find details on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been ordered to drop gold and weapons in caches?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have.¡± The man acknowledges. ¡°If you mean to say I''ve perhaps supplied her pawn. Then yes, that has occurred to me.¡±


    ¡°You mean to hide from more than Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi coldly notes.


    ¡°I had no knowledge.¡± He affirms.


    ¡°I don''t believe you.¡± I calmly speak up.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± Lance utters with a harsh tone. ¡°There will be inquiry by Justiciers who will determine your role in the matter and fate.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The man questions with an outraged expression. ¡°You promised to leave me my freedom!¡±


    ¡°To give you refuge.¡± Leomi softly corrects. ¡°And even then only if you tell us where to find Roskal. I have not said I would forgive your crimes for I have not the power to do so.¡± She explains with a vicious smirk.


    ¡°... I, wh...¡± The man''s cheeks turn white. He falls to his knees and buries his face in his palms from which soft sobs soon escape. ¡°I, I just want it to end.¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°Tell us where to find Roskal and you''ll be free from the burden.¡± Leomi whispers. ¡°Your part in all this must be minimal, at worst you will be held captive for a short while and freed. It will be no different from the demands you''ve made and I assure you Elizabeth Vil will lose interest in you as soon as she learns where her target is hiding.¡±


    ¡°... I tracked her healer. She''s still at the Midnight Palace, she was too injured to leave.¡± Olhiar murmurs with an empty voice.

 Destruction.Ch16

    I gaze at the man and wonder how it could be that he broke so quickly. Desperation is not unknown to me but pride should have been ingrained into the man''s bones since birth.


    I could believe that the ambush he suffered was too much for a pampered Lord to endure but this one is an officer, even if one who deals with logistics rather than combat.


    Logically, his position would require complete loyalty since he could bring Roskal''s army to its knees with a single betrayal but, then again, Nobles don''t have a reputation of logically assigning postings.


    ¡°Please, do not let Elizabeth Vil find out where my Duchess has taken refuge.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°We''ll do what we can.¡± I agree with a snide smirk.


    ¡°Leave, tell the Justicier who it is Roskal means to kill and you will be given a detachment to ensure your safety.¡± Lance tells Olhiar.


    The man makes a weak nod and slowly rises on his trembling legs. A couple of thoughts go through my mind as I watch him leave. First is that Wraith is the one who ambushed him. Second is that, no matter who set it, this is a trap.


    ¡°Let''s talk concretely, what does most of Nobility want?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°More power over policy for the Empire''s assembly of Nobles.¡± She replies instantly.


    ¡°Cenwalh shares the ambition but on a more personal level but it isn''t something he thinks is achievable right now.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve had the same thought.¡± Lance agrees. ¡°The obvious conclusion is that Cenwalh told Roskal to strike a blow to the Emperor''s prestige in Kruzser using this pretense but is in truth putting her at risk because she isn''t on board with the chaos he wishes to unleash.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention removing her makes it easier for him to control her house''s troops.¡± I add.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Leomi confirms. ¡°But why do you suddenly care about this?¡± She rightly questions as their goals have no bearing on my aims.


    ¡°I do not but Teva told me that Tsek attempted to contact Suxen and was caught, this added atop the fact Wraith turned on Roskal for being asked the same...¡± I trail off to let her reach her conclusions. Leomi blinks but holds back her questions.


    ¡°Cenwalh doesn''t care if Duchess Roskal dies in the capital, he in fact hopes for her to meet her end in Kruzser.¡± She ascertains. ¡°What a snake.¡± She utters with a disgusted expression. ¡°The Emperor would have no choice but to kill her if she successfully infiltrated the Vault but wouldn''t be able to reveal what happened to Nobility, meaning there would be an uproar against the apparently unjustified killing.¡±


    ¡°The plot is in no way subtle but it does not need to be.¡± I note. ¡°Roskal may not have seen it but she took the precaution to put a layer of protection between her and the task yet it backfired because Wraith is no fool.¡±


    Leomi nods but she does not seem to be invested in the conversation as her eyes remain fixed on me. She does not even seem in a hurry to leave the room to deploy troops to protect the supporters Roskal intends to kill.


    ¡°What happened with your writings?¡± She pointedly asks, hitting the core of the matter.


    ¡°Teva... betrayed my trust.¡± I spit out between grit teeth. ¡°She stole my treaties and had Tsek take them out of Kruzser, naively without reading them first.¡±


    Lance''s eyebrows tighten as her palm flies to cover her mouth. Instead of gloating, my fiancee appears to feel pain on my behalf. It helps to witness this in her gaze and reactions but does naught to change the extent of my failings.


    ¡°She has left promising to fix what she has done but may fail.¡± I plainly tell my love. ¡°I would expect to be declared an enemy of the Empire during our journey to Telnur, there is also a risk that my identity will be revealed.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Jess.¡± Leomi whispers.


    ¡°I should have expected this of humans.¡± I say with a grunt.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Lance replies.


    She extends her arms with a soft smile that immediately seduces me into taking refuge in her grasp. I rise and nestle my nose between the tiny breasts which have been staring back at me. Leomi squeezes me against her chest while I bite down on her firm flesh.


    ¡°Aih.¡± She lets out a squeal.


    I smile and grab her butt, feeling a bit more in control now but aware it is but a sweet illusion born in the palm of my hand. Her hands reach down and soon fall on my ass. Leomi shoves me hard against her body, almost lifting me off my feet.


    ¡°Where is the Little one?¡± I ask. I immediately feel her fingers twitch.


    ¡°In our room, I brought it back to keep an eye on it.¡± She replies. I nod and prepare to leave but she holds onto me. ¡°You''re not staying to put together a plan?¡±


    ¡°What need is there of my plans at this point?¡± I question. ¡°I''ve failed, thus all that remains is for Elizabeth to end it. I will return when my minions have gathered and tell them what tactic to use to catch Wraith but that is it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has blind spots, Jess.¡± Leomi softly remarks.


    I split from her and shake my head as I make my way out. I love that she is trying to comfort me but the stakes I am playing with don''t allow for sloppy mistakes, only victory is acceptable. Excuses do not save one from defeat.


    She follows me, I find it a bit vexing but I''m thankful she didn''t try to stop me. I return to our room and open the closet to find the chest containing the symbiont. Leomi''s Vuskyt runic sword lies right next to it.


    ¡°What is it for?¡± I ask, unable to bear the mystery behind this weapon.


    ¡°A desperate occasion when all else has failed.¡± Leomi whispers in response.


    ¡°But...¡± I start.


    ¡°I gave my word to the Rykz I would not speak a word on it.¡± Lance cuts me off.


    I scowl uneasily because my trust for Leomi is a fragile thing and I am raw from Teva''s backstabbing but Celyz gave it to her so what is really at stake here is whether or not I trust my oak, and I do with my life.


    I lift the chest''s lid to find a lethargic Little one with its main body mostly buried in the soil while tendrils slither in and out. I sit down and extend my arm inside but leave it hovering.


    The symbiont reaches out with a few of its longest appendages as if tasting the air. It soon perks up and swiftly takes hold of my forearm to unearth itself. Leomi makes a subdued gasp at its vivid reaction.


    I smile as the Little one begins climbing my limb, going so far as to wrap a tendril around my neck to lift itself into my grasp. We share a tight hug that causes my kitten to let out a small whining sound in the back.


    I ignore her overreaction as I start playing with the symbiont which climbs on my shoulders to wiggle around the back of my neck to fall back upon my chest.


    I run my fingers over the thick brown flesh which has a rough texture layered over smooth patches, following its string-like muscles down to the thick wrist that no longer mirrors mine.


    The hand it had is now unrecognizable, it is but an flatter extension of the limb with thick roots at the end. I wonder at the symbiont''s shifting capabilities which gives me hope that it will be able to enhance my heart in such a way my body can withstand the strain of sustaining the Little one.


    I pass my nail along the symbiont''s joint which causes it to jerk up and wiggle as if tickled. It suddenly plunges a tendril in my nostril, causing me to jump up in surprise. The Little one shivers as if laughing at me so I prepare to take my revenge.


    ¡°This is unsettling, Jess.¡± Leomi grumbles.


    ¡°Didn''t ask you to be here.¡± I note and realize too late how harsh it sounds. ¡°My bad, I just haven''t seen it in a while so this is nice.¡±


    ¡°It tried to take control of you.¡± She grumbles.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°So did you.¡± I reply with a chuckle.


    ¡°It''s not the same.¡± She mumbles.


    I smile and shake my head as I gently caress the Little one. I don''t say it out loud but it must be obvious to her that the reason this soothes me is that the symbiont is one of my few links to Celyz.


    ¡°You know, I''m still not wearing any underwear under this dress.¡± I tease while one tendril probes my silver dress and slides along my right thigh''s black diamond-shaped patch. ¡°I could use some relaxation, or grant you some if you''re tense.¡±


    ¡°Tempting, but not right now.¡± Leomi mutters. ¡°Do you want to discuss Teva?¡±


    She likely asked without thinking to take her mind off the Little one''s playful behavior but it makes me curious to hear what she has to say. I want to trust Leomi because she''s all I have right now, even though I know she can only disappoint because of our diverging beliefs.


    This may be the best time to discuss it as well because I am in no state to fight with her so I will get to hear what she thinks without my temper interrupting her.


    ¡°We may as well.¡± I respond. ¡°If you''re to tell me she is naive and a bit of a coward, then I am aware.¡± I start so as to encourage Leomi to speak plainly. ¡°She was my sunshine because of her empathy, because she cared for my well-being at a time when I felt the weight of the world against me.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt her character is admirable, in habitual circumstances, but the woman lacks the morals and discipline a higher class of Nobility could guide humanity towards.¡± Lance softly tells me. ¡°It isn''t an indictment against peasantry but a statement of fact that you are an exception, the vast majority has never received the education to appropriately consider vast problems such as those Nobles are trained to solve from birth.¡±


    ¡°Bourgeois have not the exalted blood yet do just fine.¡± I quietly note, my voice sounding wrong to my own ears because of the fury her words lit up in my chest.


    ¡°You know I do not speak of bloodlines but knowledge which we both respect, of learning skills to deal with problems larger than oneself without losing one''s morality.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°I am aware yet see not the need in tying this reform to Nobility.¡± I rebuke. ¡°You could do away with the entire system and create a new unrelated one.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Nobility is ancient and thus has strength of tradition that will facilitate changes.¡± Leomi argues. ¡°Not to mention teachings are always stronger when held by families and taught as well as practiced from a young age.¡±


    ¡°You make a good point but forget that arrogance is also bred.¡± I counter.


    ¡°What fault is it to be proud of one''s skills and accomplishments?¡± Leomi questions. ¡°It only becomes arrogance when one falsely overestimates themselves.¡±


    ¡°It is disgusting, Leomi.¡± I plainly tell her. ¡°I suffer your attempts at establishing superiority over me because we are one, it is a game between us that I love to despise where loss means receiving your tender embrace. I savor the conflict because it is enthralling to fight you when both victory and defeat scratches a primal itch in me but such a thing is private, it belongs to us and should not be the basis for a society populated by very different people.¡±


    ¡°Nobility has been the strongest force for unity in the past and it can become so again, why risk undermining everything keeping the Empire together for a vague promise that people will have more freedom?¡± Lance asks. ¡°My plans for reform could use polishing, of course, but they are far more likely to succeed.¡±


    ¡°Of course they are if you don''t give any other system a chance.¡± I snidely remark.


    ¡°By the Lake, I want to slap you right now.¡± She gripes and I hear articulations pop, likely from closing her fingers to form fists. ¡°At least debate me seriously, put some emotion into it, why mock me?¡±


    I turn to glance at her over my shoulder, causing the Little one to throw itself on my half-shoulder as if to imitate me. My fiancee uncomfortably shifts her weight on her other leg.


    ¡°Oh? It feels bad to be on the receiving end of disdain?¡± I ask without changing my tone in the last. ¡°Wondrous how that could be!¡±


    The corners of Leomi''s lips twitch and fall. The discomfort and concern in her expression fades, her sharp but loving traits shift like the snap of a lute''s string to show only righteous anger.


    She snatches the Little one from my half-shoulder and pulls until its tendrils let go of me. She throws it back in its chest and slams the lid shut before grabbing me by the wrist to force me up and throw me towards the bed.


    I don''t put up any resistance and allow myself to tumble back onto the mattress, falling flat on my back. Lance''s body language communicates her anger but there is something else, a hesitation that wouldn''t be there if she had truly lost her temper.


    Humans really disappoint. I do not know why I feel this and I don''t try to find out. I lay as I am, impatiently awaiting her abuse so as to feel alive again. Leomi walks over to the small bedside table to grab a small pouch containing something hard which she throws on my chest.


    ¡°See if I can''t fuck you into submission.¡± She utters between grit teeth as she climbs atop of me.


    ¡°Go ahead, try.¡± I reply, remaining completely immobile.


    Lance presses down on me with all her weight and grabs my wrist with her left hand to pin it on the mattress above my head. The soft silky covers I lie on sharply contract with the roughness of her grip.


    She forces her knee between my thighs, splitting my legs and causing my dress'' cloth to slide up. Leomi then grabs the pouch to open it, taking out a thick polished steel rod with straps on either side.


    She very evidently plans to screw me with it and it makes me experience a burst of excitement that causes my sex to moisten but just slightly, far less than usual which I find fitting because I am to be taken hard and without pity.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± My sister grumbles as she awakens at the worst time. ¡°No more, I dreamed of what you two did during my rest and am not pleased.¡±


    ¡°This is a different kind of tumble.¡± Leomi says with a growl coming from the depths of her throat.


    ¡°It is not.¡± Liz dismisses.


    ¡°Stay out of it, Liz, this is between me and Jess.¡± Lance commands.


    ¡°My sister is heartbroken and I owe her reparation because she mended mine. You are not to interfere, Leomi Lance, as you will be but a tool in the process.¡± Liz throws out with a harsh tone. ¡°I will nap until sundown, do not presume to usurp my role.¡±


    My sister fades back to the depths of our mind without warning, leaving us both rather embarrassed and awkwardly stacked with no idea of what to do next. I close my eyes and sigh.


    ¡°She was lying you know, about your role.¡± I spell it out because it''s all I can think of saying and don''t want the two to fight later.


    ¡°Of course she was.¡± Leomi dismisses with a vexed expression. ¡°It doesn''t change the fact I can''t touch you now.¡± She grumbles.


    She rises up on her knees and very, very swiftly packs back the rod she took out. Leomi then throws the pouch on the bedside table and acts as if naught had just happened when looking back down to me.


    ¡°We need to come to a solution, we can''t keep having this argument.¡± Lance says, no doubt partially to avoid questions.


    ¡°But we can''t stop discussing it either.¡± I counter, knowing how important it is to confront ideology to debate because one of Nobility''s main faults is a lack of debate.


    ¡°We indeed cannot.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°We could agree to allow people to decide when the time comes.¡± I note.


    ¡°People are idiots.¡± She says with a grunt.


    ¡°Agreed, but it is only right to let them screw it up themselves.¡± I reply.


    ¡°How would it work?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I admit. ¡°We can figure it out when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°That sounds incredibly irresponsible.¡± Leomi says with a thin smile.


    ¡°I''m not in the mood to make plans which will inevitably backfire.¡± I tell her.


    Leomi''s eyebrows tighten from worry at my remark. I take the opportunity of her distraction to jerk up and grab her waist. I shift to the left and slam her down on the mattress.


    ¡°Ey!¡± She yelps.


    ¡°Let me remind you that you have orders to give.¡± I whisper as I slide down her body and place my mouth over her private parts to start nibbling them over her light blue dress. ¡°And no excuse to waste time here considering Liz came by to lift my spirits.¡±


    ¡°No, fair!¡± She protests with a jump to her voice because I chomped down. ¡°Elizabeth told us not to!¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and warfare.¡± I counter, knowing she''ll pay the consequences and liking it.


    I push down with my chin while almost reaching for her left breast which I squeeze. She quivers under these pressures while trying to crawl away from me on the mattress. I allow her to put some distance between us so that I can sneak my head under her dress.


    ¡°You have to put on a uniform before you go.¡± I tease.


    The remark makes her pause which gives me the time I need to infiltrate her legs while Leomi weakly pushes on my shoulders with her hands, to no effect because of a lack of motivation on her part.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lance demands with an authoritative tone.


    I ignore her as I find her underwear. I bite down on the cloth and pull it off, uncovering a magnificent juicy peach ripe for the taking. I glomp down on her slit to lick her tiny inner lips which taste lemony.


    ¡°Ahwirh!¡± She yips, losing her grand bearing to turn into my lover.


    She wraps her legs around my torso and pulls me in. Riip. Her dress tears from the forcefulness of her movement. I nibble on her delicate flower and lick her bud, causing her such pleasure her body arcs up.


    ¡°Take me! Harder!¡± Leomi screams at me. ¡°Please.¡± She pleads.


    ¡°How eager, have some pride honorary Duchess!¡± I teasingly berate.


    ¡°Shut up and bite me if you have to!¡± Lance throws back. ¡°Just don''t stop!¡±


    I smile and plunge back in to finish her off. It takes several twirls of the tongue and, indeed, a small bite on her outer lips. Leomi quivers violently as she reaches ecstasy and I keep her entertained with my mouth for quite a while until she lands.


    We then hug and kiss, remaining in bed for a quarter of an hour despite all our responsibilities. To me, this confirms that we will be fine as long as we have each other in the end.

 Destruction.Ch17

    Leomi rises first and throws away the dress she ruined in her passion to change into her Hospitalier uniform. I admire her chiseled body as she takes off her bra to then focus on her perfect breasts made to fit in my palm.


    ¡°We made it as far as this, Jess.¡± She says while fitting on her pants first. ¡°We''ll make it to the end.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I mumble in response. ¡°That is superstition we can''t rely on, kitten.¡± I gently reply. ¡°The fact is that our enemies will no longer be taken by surprise. The fights ahead of us will be harder and harder to win. Do not forget Suxen who hides within the Vault.¡±


    ¡°She cannot hurt us from there.¡± Leomi notes.


    ¡°Indeed, Aisha made sure of it, but that also means we cannot harm her.¡± I acknowledge and correct. ¡°Knowledge is power and no one else in the Empire has pursued it as relentlessly as she has.¡±


    ¡°You''ve defeated her barrier construct before and her Numbers are all dead.¡± Lance notes.


    ¡°I''ve never faced her true barrier construct, only the one she has disseminated.¡± I say while shaking my head.


    Leomi falls silent as she fits on a new bra, likely realizing she cannot raise my mood if I refuse to let her. I get off the bed and adjust the broadsword hanging from my waist to walk out of the room.


    I make my way to Yvonne''s room to find her sound asleep with small wheezing coming out of her nose. I leave the apartment through the reinforced double doors to find Idali, Rowland, Nahl, and Uhla waiting for me in the hallway.


    ¡°Minions.¡± I greet.


    Nahl''s eyes narrow while Uhla rolls hers and Idali chuckles. Rowland, on the other hand, remains impassible as he fiddles with the bastard sword''s handle. It makes me worry he''ll lose focus during the fight to come.


    ¡°You''ll be working with Elizabeth Vil to take down Wraith tonight.¡± I directly tell them.


    ¡°What?¡± Uhla asks with a confused expression. ¡°You''re not coming?¡±


    ¡°My health prevents me from fighting on the front-line, I will be taking action elsewhere.¡± I reply. Both Uhla and Nahl throw me suspicious looks that I sustain with a calm gaze.


    ¡°I understand that something is going on but aren''t the two of you at odds?¡± Uhla questions.


    ¡°We share enemies and that is enough.¡± I reply. ¡°Make sure you''ve enough flow to sustain yourself through a prolonged battle and equip yourselves with chain-mails.¡±


    ¡°I admit I didn''t expect you to keep your cool and unite in the face of adversity.¡± Nahl says. ¡°No matter what others say, Elizabeth Vil acted so with regards to you so I''m glad you''re able to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Kh.¡± Idali smothers a laugh.


    I throw her a flat gaze and wave my hand to tell them to follow me to the conference room. Leomi joins us ten minutes later as I am still memorizing and studying the map of Kruzser.


    I had hoped to find hints of a city-wide construct being built into the capital like the Rykz did to the ruins but find none, which doesn''t help soothe my nerves in the least.


    Not only is the map imprecise but such a large construct isn''t easy to spot considering the runes could be concealed anywhere and it''s nearly impossible to tell them apart from simple decorations.


    ¡°I''ve given the deployment orders but the best way to end this with as few casualties as possible is to kill Roskal.¡± Lance utters.


    I nod and gaze to my minions, wondering to what extent I can trust them. Very little. I tap my fingers on the map to draw everyone''s attention and point to the Midnight Palace.


    ¡°Roskal is holed up in there, likely in the most secure room with titled Nobles occupying adjacent rooms.¡± I speak up and turn to Leomi.


    ¡°That would be the Imperial Suite on the last floor.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°No basement? Or safe?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There is but...¡± My fiancee trails off while waving her hand.


    ¡°Roskal wouldn''t be so desperate as to hole herself up in these locations.¡± I agree. ¡°It''s a matter of prestige as well.¡±


    ¡°The Suite is in the center of the building, it won''t be easy to access.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Too bad Jess isn''t coming, she could just destroy the foundations.¡± Idali chips in. I throw her a glare but don''t rise to the provocation.


    ¡°There are safeties in place to prevent this.¡± Lance denies. ¡°I won''t go into detail but the building is fortified using the same process as the great pillars the Emperor raised to protect us from the Lisilese.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth blew a hole in the outer wall.¡± Idali reminds her.


    ¡°And that''s it, the wall didn''t even budge from the impact.¡± My fiancee remarks. ¡°It was in one of the wings to access a simple meeting room which aren''t the most fortified.¡±


    ¡°Who does this Midnight Palace belong to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The Administration manages the servants but no one truly owns it.¡± Lance replies. ¡°You could say it belongs to the Empire.¡± She hesitates.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There is a rumor saying that erecting this building as a neutral location for Nobles to meet was a masterstroke from our Emperor.¡± She explains. ¡°High Nobility gathered political strength by organizing balls or playing mediator to conflicting houses by inviting them to their manors and throwing parties where they were the center of attention. But, since the Midnight Palace was built, all have preferred to gather on this neutral ground rather than subject themselves to another''s authority.¡±


    ¡°Don''t they fear the Emperor would spy on them since his Administration controls the grounds?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Each house is free to rent one of the rooms and modify the runes to their own standards or even replace them all so, no.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°It''s an old building, the Midnight Palace has long since established itself as the traditional center of politics for Nobility in Kruzser so none can avoid it even if they want to. E.Vil''s assault is part of the reason the Order is after her.¡±


    ¡°How are we meant to assault this fortress?¡± Nahl questions, showing far less reluctance than he has when he began following us.


    ¡°You are not.¡± I cut in. ¡°You will be waiting in ambush to catch a slippery...¡± I pause as I was about to say insect which is demeaning to the Rykz. The only other words that come to mind is snake or cold blood which is insulting to the Lisilese. ¡°... low life, Wraith.¡± I lamely finish.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas? Because I will be attacking that fortress.¡± Leomi cuts in.


    ¡°No, and later.¡± I tell her, unwilling to speak in front of the others. I place my index on the map. ¡°These buildings are the closest to the center of the Midnight Palace and the alleys narrow, he will flee in that direction.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t he go any other direction?¡± Rowland contests with an aggressive tone. ¡°He needs to die, we can''t let him escape again.¡±


    ¡°He could and will have several escape plans prepared but Elizabeth will pressure him so much he will choose the quickest path out.¡± I explain. ¡°The outskirts of Kruzser are in that direction and there are several routes without Temples on the way or Imperial barracks, he will encounter fewer patrols.¡±


    ¡°That''s quite the assumption.¡± Rowland grumbles. ¡°What if you''re wrong.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I likely am, he is experienced. Your role is to be there to catch him if he survives Elizabeth, I''ve told you why I''m placing you there but you are to chase after him if he goes a different route.¡± I calmly reply. ¡°You have your task, you may go.¡±


    Rowland scowls along with Idali but they turn to leave with their two companions. I glance back down at the map but I shoot down every idea that comes to mind because these tactics rely on people and I can''t rely on those.


    ¡°You really don''t have anything for me?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Use your resources without counting to crush through whatever they put before you because you''ll be at a disadvantage in energy reserves, the longer the fight goes the more will go wrong and the more they''ll adapt.¡± I tell her. ¡°Other than that, it''ll be up to you to reach Roskal.¡±


    ¡°You''ll both be there.¡± She comments.


    ¡°We will, but Wraith set this up so there will be obstacles in our way.¡± I reply.


    ¡°You''ll make sure Liz is careful, right?¡± Leomi asks with more than a touch of nervousness.


    ¡°I''ll do my best.¡± I murmur with a small grimace, knowing there will be no stopping Liz tonight.


    My sister wakes on this thought and, as if to confirm my words, gently but firmly pushes me aside to take the lead. I feel my posture shift, my back straighten and my muscles tighten. It is an odd experience every time.


    I blink a few times to fully wake from my nap and turn a glare to my fiancee for fooling around with my sister right after I told her not to. Lance makes a thin smile of recognition that melts some of my resentment.


    ¡°Thou art guilty of spoiling your jay, kitten.¡± I affirm.


    ¡°Should''ve let me take her, I have the endurance to satisfy you both.¡± Leomi brags with a teasing tone. ¡°I couldn''t exactly refuse her after attempting to have my way.¡±


    ¡°Yet you tried in order to escape my retaliation.¡± I accuse. Lance makes a slight shrug.


    ¡°I knew it wouldn''t work, on either of you, but I did have to make the effort or you would be angry at me.¡± She explains without shame.


    ¡°I should punish you right here and now but I''ve work to do.¡± I utter.


    I turn and walk out of the room, leaving my fiancee stunned by the abrupt departure. I return to our room and grab the long case containing my gear. I feel regret as I unlock the runic construct.


    Jessica is too soft, she wasn''t raised to suspect others and so didn''t secure her belongings as I have mine. It is a fault of mine that I didn''t warn her about how humans can be but I had never expected Teva to be the one to break our trust.


    I grab my mask first and place it on my face before taking out my liangi to place it on the table. I then place my palm on the handle to pour flow through the Vuskyt.


    After pin-pointing every rune engraved inside the metal and on the surface, I create a shaping construct and begin modifying the constructs held within. I optimize the sundering construct with what I''ve learned through experience and change the defensive construct to better deal with kinetic impacts.


    It takes me a good hour to do all this and it makes me feel more confident for the fight to come. Yet, there remains the issue of the sympathetic construct against which I have no good options.


    Overwhelming force works but it also costs a lot of energy. I''ve still several hundred portions but that''s not enough and Leomi has her own fight ahead of her so I cannot ask for more.


    No, tonight I must be fast and precise so that I am not dragged into a slugging match with Exemplars. I take off Jess'' dress and broadsword to strap my sleeve-glove on, covering it with a set of simple brown clothes.


    I then fit on the rest of my gear, the Vuskyt chain-mail and hard leather armor reinforced with steel bands. I shape a framework of air to function as a left arm and seize my liangi after hiding my engagement ring under a glove.


    Now fully prepared to fight, I get ready to leave the Hospitalier headquarters but my eyes stop on a pouch laying on the bedside table. I scour my sister''s memories out of curiosity and quickly find out she knows little but suspects much.


    I snatch and attach it to my belt before gazing out the window. The sun is falling but there is still an hour until nightfall so I carefully grab Jess'' cloak which I throw upon my shoulders.


    I carefully conceal my left arm and mask before flying out of the building. I land in an isolated alley where I ditch the cloak and then discreetly cross a few streets, causing quite a fright to a handful of the capital''s inhabitants, to lose eventual pursuers.


    I climb atop a building once I''ve crossed a few blocks and take off, leaping roof to roof. I don''t directly head for the Midnight Palace but, on the contrary, make my way towards a set of barracks that house Roskal''s soldiers.


    Very few people spot me crossing the city but those that do hurriedly lower their eyes and scamper away regardless of what they were doing. I notice fewer and fewer imperial patrols the closer I get to my target which raises my guard.


    As predicted, though, there are no Exemplars out at this time and so no one to truly challenge me. I spot a company of Roskal''s soldiers gathering in a courtyard between two long buildings.


    I smirk as I crouch upon the roof, waiting for them to spot me. I had expected it to happen relatively quickly but it takes several minutes for one of them to raise his eyes and notice me.


    The woman blanks out for seconds until she suddenly cries out in alarm while pointing up at me. I raise my hand and wave at the hundred soldiers who raise their heads to gaze at me.


    ¡°Take cover!¡± One of the sergeants screams with a panic to his voice.


    I jump down while widely spreading a dozen portions of flow. The kinetic energy of my landing is far from enough to take out a hundred soldiers but an entire company suddenly breaking ranks produces enough force for me to sweep them all off their feet by redirecting it.


    Those closest to me are thrown into others with such force that one ends up impaled on a nervous soldier''s sword. I rush while swirling the liangi around my torso and making both blades slash close to the ground, slicing through an entire squad of my enemies before they can get up.


    I take out another squad of ten before the rest can put distance between me and them. I prepare for a melee fight that shouldn''t last long but Roskal''s company never turns around, they keep running further and further from me.


    I stand there, alone in the middle of the courtyard as I blink in surprise. I thought they were going to seek cover but not even the officers stuck around to fight me. I sigh and leap back atop the roofs to make my way to other barracks located near the Midnight Palace.


    I drop on three more of Roskal''s companies before nightfall and every fight goes about the same; I arrive, they decide to either fight or take cover, I attack and they break within moments.


    My operation scattered four hundred of her soldiers for the cost of about forty portions in total, it is worth it but it leaves me with only around three hundred portions in reserve which may not be enough.


    I decide not to assault the last barrack I know of because I''ve crippled her forced enough for now and head straight to the Midnight Palace through the streets.


    I turn at a corner and immediately run into a squad of Exemplars in plate armor but on foot. They fan out and draw their swords as they link their kite shields. I swing my liangi down to hide the aft-blade behind my back as I lean forward to take an aggressive stance.


    ¡°Naught will stop my blades this night, not even the Order''s best.¡± I warn.


    ¡°You were given courtesy after courtesy yet continue in defiance, your threats mean as much to us as our patience does to you.¡± The one in the lead responds.


    ¡°You protect one responsible for the death of an Exemplar.¡± I coldly tell them.


    ¡°Proof of it is being gathered, if there is truth to the accusation then the Emperor will carry out justice.¡± The man replies confidently, apparently not one to debate the fact Vikiana lost her position before she was killed. ¡°It is neither your role nor your right to personally enforce the law.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I snort in disdain. ¡°If Roskal''s punishment is anything short of death, then it will be no justice you deliver to Vikiana''s grave but insult.¡±


    I launch at the Exemplars who activate runic constructs engraved in the gauntlets protecting their dominant hands. I pay attention to this new development but decide not to test whether it is a defense or weapon.


    I close the distance in moments using my flow and swing my liangi at the row of shields. The Exemplars bring forth their golden glowing blades, challenging my weapon with their armor-piercing constructs.


    I slow down and narrow my eyelids but keep going. I''ve perfected my liangi''s sundering construct and they''re not using more than a single portion each so it''ll cost me little energy to get rid of their weapons, a good trade when facing such elites.


    As predicted, my liangi''s fore-blade severs through four swords while the aft-blade slices through two more. I stomp down with my right foot to pause my momentum and raise my left leg, lion''s kicking the shield-wall to reverse my charge.


    I send out a burst of kinetic force as the sole of my boot impacts, causing them to buckle but not much. I land a couple of meters away from my opponents and charge again but at an angle this time.


    As I approach, the Exemplars who lost their weapons activate the runic constructs on their gauntlets which causes a triangular golden shrouds to erupt from their hands.


    The shape is reminiscent of a scout''s pike and it gives me a sense of danger so I decide not to directly engage as I had planned to. I angle my course outward and slash out with my aft-blade alone to test the construct.


    My liangi, which is already extremely sharp and enhanced by an efficient sundering construct, is stopped dead and flung back by the first of these new weapons it encounters.


    The unexpected failure makes me lose my balance. I stagger and have to use a series of lion''s steps to avoid being cut into ribbons by these golden triangular constructs which the Exemplars swing at me without restraint.


    The temple guards beholden to the Emperor break rank and pursue but don''t lose any of their discipline as they take a scattered formation to box me in. I consider escaping to avoid a hard fight but decide otherwise because the situation isn''t desperate so I may as well stay to figure out what they''re using.

 Destruction.Ch18

    I spin the liangi so as to check both of my blades as they pass before my eyes. There is no visible dent to the edges despite the hard impacts which means it wasn''t a hard block.


    I scowl because I''d thought these constructs were based on solidified air which would have damaged the softer Lassus steel. I start pouring energy into the pavement but very quickly encounter foreign flow which pushes back at me.


    It''s only present on the ground''s surface but that is enough to stop me from seizing control. Shit. They''ve adapted, lightning will not work either. I know. I focus on my inner self, on the body I''ve relied on to obtain my hard-fought victories.


    I use flow to make a small cut in my half-shoulder, integrating blood to the framework of air I''ve built in my sleeve-glove so that no disruption construct will deprive me of it.


    Just as I finish this task, golden energy rises out of the pavement and disperses in the air to form a disruption sphere around my position. I smirk and lower my stance to hold my ground since only half the Exemplars have swords to use inside this territory.


    The Exemplars once again shift formation around me. They likely expected me to try to escape this area since my sundering and defensive construct have been disrupted but I mind not fighting in such conditions.


    The six temple guards with swords leap at me from all angles. I crouch even further and bend completely backward as I launch my liangi into a horizontal swirl that deflects all but one of their weapons.


    The three facing me accelerate to hit first before their companions, two impacting me with their shields while the third''s sword comes in at the perfect angle to not only cut hardened leather but also slip past two bands of steel.


    Sadly, for the Exemplar, his blade hits my Vuskyt chain-mail and goes no further. I doubt it even left a chink in the intricate mail. Yet, the man doesn''t let himself be defeated so easily and he uses his proximity to land a front kick with his greaves.


    I did my best to negate all these impacts with flow but it''s too much too fast so the last hit still sends me flying off. I reluctantly activate my perception construct and buy myself the reaction time I need.


    I focus on my left arm and slam the hand into the ground to force a back-flip that propels me over three Exemplars already positioning themselves to take advantage of my flight.


    My acrobatics take me out of the disruption construct to land behind them. I slash my liangi at their backs while pouring flow into the runes and also ensuring the aft-blade threatens anyone looking to attack my blind-side.


    Like I predicted, I detect three silver triangular constructs thrusting towards my back as my fore-blade narrows on my targets. I angle my liangi to intercept the first and shape an air-shield that I send at the other two.


    Unfortunately, my liangi hits the construct and is stopped before I hit even one of my targets but my defenses do manage to block the other two attacks so I don''t lose anything.


    I take advantage of their now broken formation and their slow movements stemming from wearing plate armor to lion''s leap away. I furiously reflect on the fight as I leave the area to figure out what it is they were using but find naught out until I closely inspect my fore-blade and find tiny scratches on the surface.


    Those were air-shredding hybrid constructs. My sister''s conclusion baffles me because those are relatively obsolete during human battles. I thought of it at first but their constructs were too coherent for being confined to such a tight space.


    Then tell me before, I could have used heat. It didn''t seem likely at all, there is a reason shredding clouds expire through expansion so quickly and it''s because it is very difficult to maintain control of so many whirling particles of air.


    I grunt and keep leaping through the dark streets, feeling safer now that night has fallen with my eyes able to pierce the somber veil without difficulty. I arrive in sight of the Midnight Palace only to witness three squads of Hospitaliers break down the front gates with Leomi in the lead with her plate armor.


    It occurs to me only now that Leomi and her organization are going to take hits to their reputation for assaulting this neutral ground if it can''t be proven Roskal was behind the assassination attempt on Yvonne.


    I care little for it, in fact I relish this opportunity to have her witness how treacherous Nobility is to its core. I wonder how Leomi determined the upper limit of troops she could bring to this but it does feel like over thirty people would be stretching it.


    Of these three squads, two wield halberds and are led by Mary while the other ten wield shields in the front-line. The Midnight Palace''s guards who belong to dozens of different houses don''t try to interfere with them, the handful from Caeviel swiftly retreat.


    ¡°Where''s that fiancee of yours? Hiding behind your covers?¡± I mock. Hey!


    Lance throws a glance my way without responding but communicating much with her gaze that briefly flickers to over my shoulder. A moment later, I detect six silver human shapes rushing at me from behind.


    I don''t hear any steps but those can easily be concealed by redirecting the sound with a construct. I swirl around while slashing out with my liangi without any hopes of hitting but leaving flow where the points of my blades pass.


    I make several air-blades with these trails of energy and launch them at the armored Exemplars who are forced to block with their kite shields. I gather kinetic force and propel myself at Leomi. I spin in mid-air as I flash past the Hospitaliers to land before her.


    ¡°Yvonne died trying to fix your failure of an engagement to that crippled girl whose only redeeming feature is her fleeting smarts.¡± I throw out with a harsh tone.


    Lance raises her visor to scowl at me. Tone it down, Liz. You know I love you, sis. Mary lowers her halberd a fraction with an uneasy expression on her face, causing the rest of the Hospitaliers to raise a wall of shields supporting two rows of halberds.


    ¡°Scary, what am I to do?¡± I sneer.


    ¡°Get out of my way, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi utters through grit teeth.


    I incline my head back to make sure she can see me roll my eyes beneath my mask and step to the side. She moves forth and her Hospitaliers hesitantly walk by me as I turn to face two converging squads of Exemplars including the first I faced.


    ¡°The Order needs to know when to cut its losses, I''ve utterly lost patience now.¡± I say with a threatening tone because I need to lose them if I''m to be able to deal with Wraith.


    The temple guards ignore me to fan out, they all have runic gauntlets allowing them to produce a shredding blade which makes this complicated because my sundering construct cannot cut through it and I doubt this construct is as vulnerable to lightning bolts as air-blades are.


    I thus shape a wide-ranging fire curtain with my flow to see how they''ll react. The Exemplars immediately deploy energy that spreads out and fades in the air, causing me to rein in my construct so that it isn''t disrupted.


    While they don''t seem to want to apply a disruption construct to the entire area which would affect them as well, it is an issue that I''m constrained to small area and there is now a wall of fire blocking my sight.


    I begin retreating in a snaking pattern to ensure they don''t try to send air-blades through but the Midnight Palace is getting closer so I''ve limited space and time to act.


    I take down the wall of fire as I land a dozen meters away from the building and am baffled to find that the Exemplars haven''t taken a single step in the garden''s perimeter although seven or eight of them appear to be tempted to pursue.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Is this luck or planned on their part? They could easily confine me with enough temple guards. I flick my gaze to the east and west to find more squads of Exemplars spread out.


    A trap it is, but one that allows me to wreck havoc here as they use neutrality as an excuse not to interfere. I turn to the Palace and smirk, knowing now that not only was Roskal abandoned by the Emperor but it''ll be even more difficult for Wraith to escape if he shows himself.


    My eyes fall on Leomi and I pause. She is standing before the locked entrance with her gauntlet brought back and shining golden from an intense concentration of flow.


    She strikes out with her palm and the double-doors shatter upon impact, sending shards everywhere as soldiers who stood too close stumble back with others rolling on the ground while bleeding from their noses.


    I blink, amazed by the power behind her blow. Even considering what I''ve taught her, it must have taken precise simultaneous control of her muscles and flow to crush through this obstacle.


    She rushes in without waiting for her escort of thirty Hospitaliers and uses her blade to decapitate half the soldiers arrayed against them before they can recover. I whistle in admiration as I follow them inside, watching Lance destroy combatant after combatant with impeccable technique and lightning-fast speed.


    I almost help her when a Noble rushes at her with an ornamental axe enhanced by an armor-piercing construct but she destroys the woman with a flick of her wrist that thrusts the point of her sword deep into the Lady''s eye.


    The Noble drops like a puppet whose strings were cut and Leomi steps over the dead body to face several more members of Nobility who rush in the lobby wearing leather armor and wielding swords.


    I genuinely consider rushing in to her help but the way Lance leans forward to shift into an aggressive charging stance convinces me that it would be insulting for me to barge in.


    I glimpse up to the lobby ceiling and gather kinetic force from the area. I launch myself up and pierce through the floorboards with my left arm to land in a large empty room with padded seats arrayed in a semi-circle.


    It is quite normal the entire building wasn''t reinforced with flow but I had expected to encounter more of a garrison. The Emperor''s decree forbidding the gathering of troops in Kruzser was most definitely taken seriously by all parties.


    It isn''t surprising they fear his power considering how quickly the Exemplars found ways to counter me. It''ll take more smarts than brawn to escape them this time. I''ve an idea but... That''s enough for me, stop selling yourself short, sis.


    I casually make my way to a lobby and cross it to enter the hallway but stop before opening the door as I hear distant voices on the other side. I enhance my senses and prepare to crush through if this is an awkward ambush.


    ¡°I know where she is, I can hear her from here!¡± A hysterical voice exclaims as a shrill scream arises from the ground floor. ¡°Where is Elizabeth Vil?!¡±


    ¡°She entered right behind Leomi Lance, my Lord, she couldn''t have gone far.¡± A woman reports. ¡°Shall we purge the ground floor?¡±


    ¡°Find Elizabeth Vil first!¡± The Lord snaps at them. ¡°She must die!¡±


    ¡°I''m right here.¡± I remark as I shove the door open. ¡°Come and get me.¡±


    The Lord''s eyes go wide while his soldiers draw their weapons, clearly far more prepared for the battle to come than their Liege. There are only a dozen of them but the flow permeating their weapons and leather armor makes them far more dangerous than usual.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The Lord cries out.


    I extend my liangi out and activate the sundering runes, smirking behind my mask as the soldiers move in on me in rows of three as the hallway is large but not so much it can accommodate more than this.


    I launch at them without delay, slashing out with the liangi to successively shear through their steel blades with my fore-blade and then hard leather vests with the aft-blade.


    The nine falter as their three companions drop with gaping wounds in their chests. The Lord pales and raises both hands at me. Runes on the walls suddenly activate. The soldiers panic at the sight and begin retreating.


    I casually launch four small air-blades enhanced with kinetic force that begin tearing through the runic construct. The Noble shapes segments to replace these lost portions of his construct but the destruction is too quick. I lion''s leap towards the man, passing by his fleeing soldiers who do not even try to strike at me.


    ¡°Traitors!¡± The man exclaims panically as he still tries to repair his construct. ¡°Slow her down!¡±


    ¡°Die, old fool!¡± One of his subordinates throws back.


    These soldiers clearly saw the runic construct and me as a threat to their lives so they''re in the right to consider themselves relieved of their duties. I bring my liangi forth and lion''s leap while thrusting it out.


    A barrier appears to block my blade but I break through it almost instantly with a combination of my sundering construct and physical power. Yet, it allowed the Lord to take a step back so I only leave a gouge in his belly.


    The man glances down and his expression turns from astonished to crazed at the sight of the wound. He raises his hands, causing all his flow to stream back at him.


    I consider pressing forth but the Lord''s twisted traits send a chill down my spine. Run! I immediately lion''s step back and use a burst of kinetic force to go faster, even seizing the surrounding air to propel myself.


    Just as my feet were about to touch the ground, the Lord lowers his arms. His flow quickly expands into an opaque golden sphere that scares the shit out of me so I immediately launch myself even further.


    ¡°No, nooo...¡± The woman''s cry is cut off as the energy engulfs her.


    The flow swallows all the retreating soldiers one by one as it tries to catch up to me. It licks the tip of my right boot and then suddenly stops. It remains immobile for a split second before suddenly retreating all at once towards a singular point where the energy fades into nothingness.


    A strong gust of air blows at my back and almost causes me to fall through the huge gaping hole in the building''s structure that the flow sphere left in its wake.


    The ground floor, the second floor, all the adjacent rooms are exposed as everything the sphere touched was obliterated. I blink, stunned by the Lord''s suicidal move which could have easily killed me.


    Is this what it looks like when one turns the Lake''s blessing against itself?


    Why haven''t they sent a random soldier to use this on me? I wouldn''t teach this secret to anyone if I knew it. Good point.


    I shudder and take off to leave the area in case there is another insane Noble ready to pay their lives to kill me, also to get to Leomi and save her if they attempt this against her. I find two large arching staircases leading down into a hall where Leomi and her Hospitaliers are facing two dozen armored elites led by a bulky Lady wearing plate as well.


    Spectating from the sidelines are dozens of Nobles who seem completely comfortable watching while commenting on the event. I stop in the shadows to watch out for threats to my fiancee.


    ¡°The times are changing, you can feel it in your bones.¡± Leomi proclaims with her blade at rest against her knee. ¡°Your house may yet join the march towards a new, stronger, Empire.


    ¡°Your words are hollow, honorary Duchess, the truth is you intend to shackle us to low born councils who have no right to ruler-ship!¡± The woman in armor responds with a harsh tone.


    ¡°Nobility can be the elite of the future instead of being an amalgamation of humanity''s failings, the privileges necessary to wield authority must be met with an increase in responsibility!¡± Lance counters with conviction but is met with disinterest and disdain from the gallery. ¡°Laws affect all, we will have a say in them but we''ve proven unable to respect those we make ourselves so it is a right that must be shared or the injustice of it will be the cause of our destruction.¡±


    Her efforts come to naught as it doesn''t move those listening. The woman pledged to Roskal doesn''t even bother debating as she likely feels her accusation was proven and stands as enough of an argument against Leomi, which it does for these people.


    ¡°Today, you die.¡± Roskal''s minion utters as she raises a heavy sword.


    ¡°May those who believe themselves strong enough step forth and die.¡± Leomi coolly responds to the challenge.


    The woman loudly scoffs and lowers her weapon. The soldiers by her side do not charge but instead raise their left gauntlets and swiftly release a volley of air-needles.


    The ten Hospitaliers wielding shields raise them and activate defensive constructs, intercepting the projectiles, several of which bounced off Leomi''s armor.


    A second volley is sent only to be blocked in the same manner but this time a few are parried by the halberds. Lance takes a single step forward and the Hospitaliers move in sync with her.


    Roskal''s soldiers take this as a provocation and yell loudly as they launch into a charge with their swords held high. The ten Hospitaliers in the front take a knee and place their shields on the ground while the twenty behind fully lower their halberds to present a sharp steel wall at their enemies.


    I keep my eyes on the gallery of Nobles as the battle threatens to begin in full swing, knowing that this could be where Wraith reveals himself and that I cannot lower my guard and allow Leomi to be harmed.

 Destruction.Ch19

    The collision between the two forces is loud and chaotic. Roskal''s armored elites angle their shields and use them to slam the first row of halberds up in the air only to find the Hospitaliers cooperating with them.


    This surprise causes them to hesitate as they realize their enemies are evidently planning to bring their odd weapons down on their heads in a short moment when they encounter the second row.


    The slight delay causes the soldiers to be unable to react to the threat but they were already lowering their shields so, when the next line of Hospitaliers thrusts with the points of their weapons, they manage to block the attack.


    Yet, they can do naught else but receive the sharp axe-like blades of the first row on their pauldrons and helmets. Their steel armors and defensive constructs hold against this attack but it costs them much more flow than the Hospitaliers spent.


    This tactic used by Roskal''s soldiers would have worked against a Phalanx or mere spear users since that weapon isn''t dangerous once you''ve moved past the point, it wouldn''t even have been attempted against the imperial guard''s bardiches, but it is harmful when dealing with halberds.


    They are outmatched in weapons and lack knowledge on how to deal with them but have superior reserves of energy as well as armors. I watch with interest as the armored soldiers push forth against the halberds using their swords to try to cut the heads off only to fail because of the elongated steel sleeve covering the top of the handles.


    Leomi had a stroke of genius when inventing these weapons, I wouldn''t be surprised if her insights came from how Lisilese have countered Phalanxes. It isn''t a coincidence either that halberds are so well suited to counter the swords so often used to slaughter peasantry.


    Yet, the soldiers are gaining ground despite their disadvantage in reach thanks to their armors. They might not be able to cut the halberds'' heads off but their blows are still slamming them aside.


    The battle swiftly turns into a melee as the soldiers force their way forward under a shower of hacking and thrusting blows to arrive at the shield-wall held by the kneeling one-armed Hospitaliers.


    Their plate armors suffer but their swords soon come into action as they make use of their superior flow reserve, which is even more concentrated because of their small numbers. Roskal''s soldiers withstand bashes, hacks, and downward thrusts while tearing into the shields.


    Several Hospitaliers fall down screaming from injuries yet, regardless of the progress these soldiers make, they remain outnumbered three to one and that quickly takes its toll.


    Their arrogant leader raises her chin to throw a glimpse over Leomi''s shoulder and then to the gallery of Nobles before focusing back on the battle. It was so quick I doubt anyone other than me caught it.


    I now know why it is that she decided to fight here, she is waiting for help to arrive and thus is counting on this assembly of Nobles to buy time for her. I smirk, aware I can crush her spirit when the right opportunity presents itself.


    The first to die is a Hospitalier who takes a sword in the chest after deflecting a blow that came from his left with his shield, thus leaving an opening. As the weapons clash, a sword severs two halberds which opens a hole in the Hospitalier defense.


    Those who lose their weapons don''t give in to despair and use the poles to push back the attacker, leaving the soldier open to a strike that cleaves through the chain-mail protecting his neck.


    The soldier falls with his throat split open, gargling loudly as his literal lifeblood pours out of him. The gallery of Nobles flinches as they witness the death of one of Roskal''s elites to mere low born cripples.


    Leomi raises her left palm up and begins shaping a lance construct, forcing the officer to act and clash swords with her but it fails to disrupt my fiancee''s concentration.


    The woman tries to bash Leomi with her shield but my fiancee slams it away with her pommel and flicks her wrist to deflect the blade trying to take advantage of that opening.


    The better swordswoman here is visibly Lance who easily parries any blow the woman throws. To be fair, the Lady chose the correct course of action in attempting to disrupt Leomi''s focus before she finished her construct instead of trying to match her.


    Unfortunately, sometimes there are no solutions and my fiancee finally assembles her lance which she immediately launches at the enemy ranks. The Lady uses a lion''s leap to interpose her shield and armored body.


    Her defensive construct glows intensely as she focuses her energy but it still shatters, allowing the projectile to break through the reinforced wood. The golden lance breaks her breastplate''s defensive runes as well but fails to pierce the steel.


    Krclink. Leomi snaps her fingers with a gauntlet on, causing her construct to burst into dozens of shards. Most of these tiny projectiles pepper the Noble''s armor and tears it into shreds one small explosion at a time.


    ¡°Arrh!¡± The Lady screams.


    She falls to the ground with bleeding wounds across her entire body and several golden fragments embedded in her flesh, having even failed to block all of the needles that made up Leomi''s lance construct.


    These remnants shower the armored soldiers and further weaken their armors by exploding on their surfaces. One of these elites even falls dead as a sharp piece of this deadly shrapnel makes it past his visor, pierces his eyes, and skewers straight into his brain which is obliterated as it finally detonates.


    Roskal''s armored soldiers lose coordination and their formation falls apart. I let out a soft whistle of admiration to my fiancee who found the perfect timing to attack.


    ¡°Now! Now! Now!¡± The officer yells from the ground.


    Ten more armored elites burst into the hall from the eastern side and charge the Hospitaliers'' right flank as a column. Mary reacts instantly and directs the back row of halberdiers to intercept.


    They raise their pole-arms and turn to make a file so as to get into position while two of the shield-bearers shift to block the charge, costing one of them her life because it left her completely open and the other his last arm as his shield is split by three consecutive lion strikes with the last severing his wrist.


    Lance launches at the elites to buy time for her troops but the Lady reaches out with a trembling hand from the ground and launches a powerful air-blade at her back.


    I prepare flow to shatter this projectile with one of my own but pause as a golden jay suddenly appears right above her left shoulder where it lazily lands. I''m quite certain it flew in from the entrance but was so fast I missed it.


    The jay doesn''t even glance to the air-blade threatening Lance, it merely swipes its wing towards it and the construct shatters when it comes into contact with the feathers.


    A gust of harsh wind blows into Leomi''s back but it does not affect her armor or charge. She lands in the middle of the ten new elites and slashes out with her sword only to have it intercepted by two linked blades with a third thrusting at her chest.


    Leomi backhands the weapon threatening her, snapping it in half on impact, and then palm-strikes her own sword which allows it to push down the two blocking it, allowing her to activate an armor-piercing construct on the tip that she uses to slice through a soldier''s helmet.


    With the time she bought, and elite she killed, Roskal''s troops lose the advantage of surprise to be immediately faced with twenty halberdiers and seven shield-bearers battering them down.


    The disadvantage the Hospitaliers held in terms of energy disappears as Roskal''s elites burn more and more flow to resist the onslaught. Their individual skill in using the sword and shield is evidently higher but their teamwork is lacking.


    The Hospitaliers also hold the edge in terms of discipline as they''ve held to their ranks while the elites broke ranks so that they would gain an individual upper-hand, resulting in their formation breaking up as they lose fighters.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Just a bit longer!¡± The officer encourages her troops as they fall apart.


    I notice two things, one is that a few Nobles are getting ready to intervene but most seem utterly unwilling to risk their resources and thus themselves. Why would they when Roskal brought this on herself by courting the Emperor''s displeasure?


    They would no doubt rejoice if Lance fell but don''t see her as threatening enough to them to take action. The other element of note is that this Lady is desperately glimpsing at the Midnight Palace''s lobby.


    There was likely some truth to Olhiar''s words, squads are definitely being sent to assassinate Lance''s supporters but some of the soldiers in the companies you attacked were clearly meant to come here and relieve Roskal''s bodyguards.


    Explain. They waited for Lance to depart her headquarters with her troops to mobilize so she wouldn''t hear about this in time to react but they didn''t account for Elizabeth Vil to act before nightfall or to even learn of their operation and thus cripple their troops before they left their barracks.


    ¡°Hold!¡± The Lady screams as three of her elites drop dead after halberds skewered through their helmets and Leomi severs a pair of heads with a magnificently precise slash that came from a seemingly desperate block.


    ¡°The best laid plans fall apart at the first clash of arms.¡± I mockingly bellow. ¡°If you''re waiting for your reinforcements, they ain''t comin'' here. They must be halfway back to Caeviel by now.¡±


    My words have the funny effect of sending the gallery of spectators into a panicked retreat, which startles me. I instinctively raise my left arm to reflexively send thirty-six constructs of three different types.


    Blades, needles, and javelins made of solidified air rain down on the high born to be joined by fireballs as well as invisible bursts of destructive kinetic force.


    A good half are blocked by defenses but none so completely that these hurriedly raised defenses stand as the rest of my constructs slip through to turn the hall into even more of a bloodbath.


    Limbs are torn to fly out, some bodies catch fire while others are severed in half. Liz! What, I''m already being hunted so what''s the worst that''ll happen? Most didn''t pose a threat. So what, they''re Nobles.


    A twist of a thought blocks my sister''s qualms from affecting me emotionally as I leap down into the hall with my liangi ready to swing. Yet, I find no interesting target to fight as all present begin fleeing the premises before I even land.


    ¡°Take me away! Take me away!¡± The Lady screams in terror.


    Two of Roskal''s elites grab their officer to drag her out of the hall while a few remain behind and sacrifice their lives blocking the Hospitaliers and Leomi. I disdain finishing the woman off and merely scrutinize the area, expecting an ambush.


    I''m thoroughly disappointed as naught comes out, not Wraith, not Roskal, not even a construct. Leomi glances to me through her visor with displeasure in her silvery eyes while the jay directly glares.


    ¡°Half of you are to remain to take care of the injured!¡± Leomi barks the order out and heads over to the left staircase.


    The way she ignores me grates on my nerves but her command offends me because these Nobles are enemies yet she is going to heal them. I consider ending them but decide not to because a good third of the Hospitaliers are throwing dark glares at me and would intervene, forcing me to kill them.


    Only ten of Leomi''s people end up following as only twenty were still fit for battle, leaving her with seven halberdiers and three shield-bearers. Lance sends out flow to all her troops as they climb to the second floor, replenishing their reserves for the next skirmish.


    Unable to bring myself to follow along like a good girl, I use a few lion''s leaps to go straight up to the second floor and rush across the hall to the staircases leading to the third floor.


    As I rush, I detect silver runes activate one by one within the walls and pause as a localized disruption construct also takes effect around me. I scowl in disdain as all I have to do is get out of the range.


    I prepare to leap to the sides of the hall where the disruption isn''t taking effect and rebuild the framework of air in my left arm so I don''t have to focus as much to maintain it but I suddenly hear a metallic noise and notice four javelins flying at my flanks.


    The projectiles pierced through the canvases of two large paintings which were put there to conceal openings where they installed siege weapons considering the speed of these bolts.


    I clench my jaw and tighten my muscles. I activate my perception construct to accelerate my senses as much as possible while swinging my liangi to deflect the javelins with the flat of my blades at the last moment.


    Cliclclinclink. I survive the first volley only to have a second one arrive without giving me any time to breathe. The lack of delay means that some runes are controlling these weapons and reloading them.


    The usual dull pain in my chest increases and peaks as the third volley flashes at me. A javelin''s point catches on my back and flings off without piercing but it''s enough to shatter my focus and prevent me from using my left arm which falls by my side.


    I barely manage to handle the other three projectiles when I hear four more being fired. I raise my already cramping right arm but experience utter agony as my heart''s muscles suddenly tighten as they stretch.


    I gasp from the pain and freeze, knowing our body won''t be able to continue so I gamble on our ability to use flow inside our body to minimize the damage of being skewered by fucking bolts.


    As I try to manage the incredibly acute panging pain in my chest, I feel a hand grab my collar and jerk me back. Two javelins collide almost before my eyes while another two pass by each other at breast-level.


    Sixteen more of these bolts are fired within moments of me being pulled to safety by Leomi but I am more preoccupied by the fact the hurt isn''t accompanied by a beating pulse.


    Our heart stopped. Solutions. Fuckall. Jess! I don''t fucking know! My sister snaps at me as she works on a jury-rigged kinetic construct that''s meant to restart our heart.


    ¡°Frightening, how casually she intercepted this rapid-fire.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t even need both arms at the end.¡±


    I hear but ignore the whispers as I force myself to take a breath only for it not to help in any way against the suffocation creeping up on me. I wouldn''t even be standing if not for Leomi holding onto me with her gauntlets.


    I focus on the flow making up my left arm. I push past the pain and slam it into my rib-cage just as my sister activates her makeshift kinetic construct. I feel a pulse travel up my jugular, which is a strange sensation but helps chase away the dark haze I hadn''t noticed invading my thoughts.


    ¡°Liz? Liz!¡± Leomi urgently calls out to me.


    ¡°I''m fine, just a bit shaken.¡± I groan.


    Great, I have to keep the damn thing running now. My sister complains. I don''t see why that''s an issue. I rise up straight as I finally have some space to handle myself and suppress the pulses of pain shearing through my body.


    ¡°That was unexpected to be sure.¡± Lance mumbles nervously.


    She lets go of me and extends both hands out towards the paintings. I only notice that the disruption construct was neutralized when she sends out two spherical constructs through the shredded canvas that blow two complicated ballistas into wooden chips.


    Brkrfrsh. Flickers of flames arise but vanish almost immediately. I take a step to head off only to witness Leomi rushing ahead of me as she swipes her blade towards the walls, sending air-blade after air-blade to destroy any runes prepared by Roskal''s people.


    I scowl but slowly stomp along, persuaded not to recklessly charge by my sister''s silent nagging. I''m not nagging, I''m annoyed you broke our heart. It''s not broken, you just haven''t fixed it yet.


    I swear, I took so much care of it and you just wreck it all in one go as soon as you wake up. That''s unfair, I didn''t wreck it all, just that one thing which is honestly too fragile for proper use anyway.


    Grraaah! Her frustrated scream makes me flinch so I quiet my thoughts and rebuild the framework of air in my left arm. We cross the hall without further issue, unsurprisingly considering the destruction Leomi wrought on the walls.


    Lance calms down as we climb up the staircase to the third floor where we find a hall filled with marble statues and rows of soldiers waiting for us. I count up to a hundred and sigh at the fact Roskal will definitely get away with it because we went on the attack.


    Not that she''ll live through the night. I step to Leomi''s side and she turns to me with a aggressive sideways smirk that tells me everything I need to know about how we are to proceed against these hastily gathered soldiers.


    ¡°First to the other side?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Wouldn''t want you to exert yourself too much, old woman, let''s make it first to take twenty out.¡± Lance responds provocatively.


    ¡°Says the elderly Lady with pure white hair.¡± I snap back.


    ¡°Why thank you, Elizabeth.¡± Leomi sweetly replies as if I was complimenting her.


    I bend my knees and lean forward while gritting my teeth to withstand the harsh agony still tormenting my nerve endings. Lance takes her sword in both hands and raises it overhead.


    I lower my liangi to have the aft-blade rest against my back, preparing for the bloodiest feast I''ve had in what feels like ages because I restrained myself for fear of harming my heart.

 Destruction.Ch20

    You idiot, you can''t suddenly go wild because I''m keeping it running! The scream makes me flinch just as I was about to launch into the troops facing us.


    I have to suppress a particularly sharp spike of pain before mentally glaring at my sister. I''m not an idiot, shortie. Brainless musclewoman, violent freak, crazy bitch, sex fiend!


    The insults hurt my feelings, although I do have to acknowledge the last has a grain of truth. Calm down, Jess. Dummy, numbskull, glutton, klazomaniac! I don''t even know that last one, what the heck sister.


    Do you have any idea how hard it is to keep that damned thing running you raggabrash! I blink at my sister''s furious onslaught but begin finding it funny, and rather uplifting I got her out of her slump.


    I heard that last thought, you saddle-goose! Now you''re just making shit up. I ''hear'' Jessica wind up to let out another torrent of insults but pause as I notice that the golden jay on Leomi''s shoulder is staring at us.


    Can it hear us? No way, right? I dismiss the thought because Leomi already charged with her Hospitaliers. I hang back and extend my hand out, convinced not to provoke more of my sister''s abuse.


    I send out a hundred portions of energy in a golden tide that seeps through the ground and air, seizing control of the area. I begin the battle with dozens of lightning bolts to camouflage the fact I''m going to use something Freepath is known to be an expert in.


    I focus these attacks onto three squads of soldiers which are swiftly turned into fuming charcoal despite the fact a good half of my bolts are absorbed by steel rods attached to the walls.


    The kinetic force coursing through this hall was already intense before the clash but it spikes when Lance impacts their ranks. I instantly redirect the energy pulsing out from the impact and recycle the residual energy that tries to disperse as well, making the most efficient use of my flow.


    My actions cause Leomi to go through the first few lines with seemingly no effort or resistance. Our enemies fly out, some losing their limbs and heads to the swirling tempest of kinetic force one-sidedly directed against them.


    To my fiancee''s credit, she doesn''t even flinch much less trip at the unexpected ease with which she breached their defenses after a good third of their troops fell from this single charge.


    I had expected to need to intervene once more because each of these soldiers bears more than a single portion of flow on their armors and weapons but Leomi keeps charging, using palm-strikes and lance constructs to shear through them with no more difficulty than when I lent her my help.


    Thus, I launch at their right flank and control my left arm to strike with my liangi so as not to anger my sister any further. It doesn''t increase the agony in my chest but it doesn''t lessen it either, then again slicing through humans does help vent my temper.


    I barely pay attention to my work of slaughter, too taken by the beauty of my fiancee tearing through soldiers with palm-strikes that hold as much piercing power as any spear and how she uses her lance constructs to scatter squads of soldiers trying to reorganize.


    A disruption construct suddenly falls upon the hall, shattering hundreds of constructs from both sides. My magnificent fiancee still doesn''t slow down, she merely increases the power of her lion strikes to shear through armor while the Hospitaliers take defensive stances around her.


    The soldiers buckle and screams arise like music to my ears as they lose the defensive constructs they relied on to barely hang on. Their ranks break as they fail to withstand the onslaught.


    A moment later, the disruption construct is deactivated and constructs rain down on us from above. Air-blades and fireballs joined by a shredding cloud which I suspect camouflages a fourth deadlier construct.


    I shatter the air constructs with a few thin bolts of lightning while Lance sends out a wave of flames that destroys the hazy golden cloud. The Hospitaliers easily deal with the flames using their flow.


    As I suspected, a jagged wave-like construct bursts out of this chaos to fall upon them and Lance. She raises her left gauntlet to block while the shield-bearers do their best to cover their companions who only have halberds to swing at this attack.


    I launch lightning at this new attack but the bright white bolt goes through it without any visible effect. I immediately use kinetic force to propel myself at them in case they''ll need help.


    Meanwhile, the construct hits them and distorts everything it touches. Tears appear on Leomi''s steel gauntlet, halberd heads twist, shields crack, and one Hospitalier screams as he falls backward holding his wrist.


    His right hand, which was most forward on his halberd''s handle, came into contact with the jagged wave of energy which tore his flesh, snapped his fingers, and shredded his nails into a bloody mess.


    Leomi and the other Hospitaliers had the presence of mind to block this construct from affecting them, which the man was slow to do for whatever reason. They successfully resist this construct threatening to engulf them by pouring more energy in their defensive constructs.


    It eventually fades away for lack of energy but leaves behind damaged gear and a very injured man. Most of the halberds are now useless and they''ve no more shields to rely on, not to mention the sorry state of their leather armors and chain-mails.


    This attack did more damage to their gear than the battle against Roskal''s armored elites. The soldiers were clearly meant to stay and take advantage but they broke, fleeing through side-doors or bypassing us to run downstairs before they could use this wave of attacks to turn the tide.


    Thmp. A nerve-twisting pain tears through my chest and spreads out to my extremities before slowly going away, leaving me shaking. Nice, you got it going again.


    I force myself to compliment my sister even though having a beating heart will complicate my task. Screw you, Liz. Next time you push it so far it stops, I''m letting you squirm in pain.


    I press my lips together and decide not to poke this particular bear of a sister I have. I''m much more sociable than she is, I should take the high road. I nod confidently as I swirl my liangi, impatient to use it to end Wraith.


    ¡°You''ll get what''s coming to you, murderer!¡± Someone screams at me with a hysterical voice. ¡°And you too, Lance, for standing by this E.Vil!¡±


    I glimpse up to find one of those I injured on the ground floor standing at the top of the staircase, looking down on us with several high born wearing sour expressions from how easily we dealt with their attack.


    ¡°Ooh, lunch!¡± I cheerfully exclaim. My words cause both Hospitaliers and Nobles to stiffen, including Leomi.


    ¡°You are not eating them.¡± She utters through grit teeth.


    ¡°It''s just an expression.¡± I return with a sigh, acting as if she is purposefully exaggerating. ¡°Besides, that''s spoiled meat.¡±


    My response causes a couple Hospitaliers to nervously chuckle which clashes with the harrowing spectacle of dead bodies and torn limbs surrounding us all, not to mention the blood sticking to their cheeks and clothes.


    The hysterical high born turns an impressive tomato red and he seems to faint as he falls back into someone else''s arms. I take a single step towards the staircase and the Nobles quickly retreat.


    ¡°What was that construct?¡± Leomi whispers the question.


    ¡°Some version of a shaping or merging construct, likely a hybrid of both, I''ve used them similarly in the past.¡± I calmly reply as I inspect their damaged gear. ¡°The defensive construct is quite ill-suited to use against this but this type of construct is just as inefficient so consumption of energy is equally high for either side.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Yet, we paid the higher price.¡± Leomi notes, lowering a sad gaze on her injured subordinate who had already lost two of his left hand''s fingers and now had his right shattered.


    ¡°Like I said, ill-suited.¡± I tell her with a shrug.


    ¡°My apologies, Dame Vil, Grand Commander.¡± The man says with a whimpering voice.


    ¡°It is no fault of your own, you fought well. Rest now, Pierre.¡± Lance comforts with a deep voice.


    She throws a meaningful glance to one of those whose halberd was torn beyond repair. The woman nods and helps her wounded companion up to walk him downstairs to the others who were incapacitated. Leomi patiently waits for them to leave the area.


    ¡°Grab shields and weapons from the fallen, we press onward.¡± She finally says.


    I decide to part ways because there are only a few opportunities left for Wraith to make his move. I directly send myself past them and up to the last floor. I find a hall filled with marble statues with many doors and a single reinforced double-door at the end guarded by three titled Nobles I vaguely recall seeing before.


    I know they''re titled because of their bearing and plate armors engraved with their individual colored crests, they each have a golden halo from the flow coursing through their gear. They lower their stances and visors at my appearance only to witness me casually walk up through a side-door and leave.


    I wish I could see their faces but, now that we''ve gone through most of Roskal''s defenses that don''t involve her, my interest lies in figuring out where the ambush will come from. Risky, stay with Leomi.


    Lance is perfectly able to protect herself. You may be wrong. Even if I am, my kitten is strong. I scour the apartments adjacent to the Imperial Suite, finding most recently vacated and some unoccupied without any humans present for me to kill.


    I sadly shake my head and casually break some furniture as I make my way back around to perhaps help Leomi deal with the titled Nobles. Brkrrm, crsh!


    The sudden noise causes me to freeze up as the structure shakes around me. I rush to Lance, disbelieving the fact that a trap would be laid before she reached Roskal. Grh.


    My sister grits our teeth so hard they make a sharp noise. I don''t even try to soothe her by admitting the possibility I made a mistake as she must be blaming herself for not insisting more out of a lack of confidence.


    I barge into the hall near the Imperial Suite to find a Noble with his head half-buried and half splattered through the floor. The wooden boards broke but were strong enough to bash his skull and steel helmet in.


    Another has his lower half sticking out of a hole in the left side of the double-door while the last lies dead, kneeling with a bleeding gaping hole the size of a fist in her breast-plate.


    I blink in surprise as I witness Leomi walking off from the one whose head she planted into the floorboards. Her Hospitaliers are standing dazed the same as me as they stare at their Grand Commander.


    Uh, maybe you should reevaluate your payback. This is way more exciting. I chortle and receive a glare from my kitten that makes me choke on the laugh. She squeezes her fists, causing her remaining gauntlet to screech, and stomps over to the double-door.


    Blam. She kicks Roskal''s suite open without bothering to remove the armored Noble stuck in the door. The spikes on the soles on her greaves don''t even leave a scratch, giving me an idea of the force it must have taken for her to smash the Lord through the reinforced wood.


    She didn''t escape from the fight unscathed, her left hand is bleeding from an open fracture to the pinky with a small part of the bone sticking out. Her red blood blesses her engagement ring and two of the chains linking it to her bracelet.


    I''ve suffered worse injuries but the sight still makes me wince because I hate to see her wounded by another. I quickly check up on the three titled Nobles but unfortunately find that not one still draws breath, which makes sense considering how she dealt with them.


    ¡°You made it, good.¡± Roskal''s voice comes out of the Imperial Suite, pulling me from my reverie.


    ¡°Stay here, you would be a hindrance.¡± I coldly tell the Hospitaliers preparing to move in because time is short.


    I lion''s leap directly into the room and immediately send fifty portions of my flow into the walls to tear eventual runes apart with kinetic force. The lobby is large but there is only Roskal and her dead brother lying in an open coffin at the center of the room to welcome us.


    Both are wearing black courtly clothes, her a dress, him a suit. Her clothes are adorned with complicated lengths of black lace, which take ludicrous amounts of time to make.


    I can barely remember how I killed the man, I think I skewered him, but I''m pretty sure the damage was extensive so it''s likely they sowed him back together. She has expensive dark-purple makeup around her eyes.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance, Elizabeth Vil, are we to wait for Jessica Freepath''s arrival to begin?¡± The Duchess politely questions.


    Leomi doesn''t reply so I hold my tongue. The Lady narrows her eyes but lets it pass as she leans down over her brother''s dead body to place her palm on his forehead.


    ¡°You know, it occurred to me earlier that we were sent to our deaths.¡± She casually mentions. ¡°I am one of only two with extensive knowledge of what went on inside the Institute, of the deal that was struck between Caeviel''s Crown and the Empire''s Throne. Since Suxen was taken to the Vault, that makes me a liability to both King Cenwalh and our Emperor Rasaec.¡±


    ¡°You mean to unburden your soul?¡± Leomi questions with a flat emotionless voice.


    ¡°Not in the least.¡± The Duchess replies. ¡°What purpose would that serve?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed far too late for such an act to change your fate.¡± Leomi agrees.


    ¡°I am Duchess Roskal of Caeviel, no King nor Emperor can easily deal with me and so they''ve arranged things so that I would enter into confrontation with your mad trio.¡± Roskal dismisses. ¡°No matter who dies this day, they will benefit more than we will.¡± A Duchess'' death would indeed be an event of note for Nobility, especially if killed by a renegade among them.


    ¡°Cenwalh will pay for what he did soon enough once you''re gone.¡± Lance answers with a shrill tone.


    ¡°It shall bring you comfort to know I intend to rid the Kingdom of this treacherous King and take the crown while you suffer the Lake''s inferno.¡± Roskal responds while softly pulling away a strand of her brother''s hair from his face. I hear strain in her voice, the only sign so far of the injury I inflicted on her. ¡°He has gambled once too many by enabling you to spread your dangerous ideology, it has only emboldened you to make such an outlandish claim as that people are born with the desire to be free and have a right to pursue said freedom.¡±


    ¡°It is no claim.¡± Leomi remarks. ¡°It is a conclusion formed from observation.¡± We haven''t observed the same things, kitten, I''ve seen many voluntarily lick Noble boots.


    ¡°The truth is that peasantry is a kind apart from humanity, and far below the higher blood that runs through our veins.¡± Roskal snaps back. ¡°They are simple and easily deceived with rhetoric such as yours, Cenwalh won''t see that they will seek freedom and harm themselves in the process. He will act too late to prevent the damage you three will cause to our Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°We''ve spoken enough, where is your weapon?¡± Leomi snaps, clearly in no mood for a debate.


    ¡°I have no need for such crude tools, your blades won''t even reach the hem of my dress.¡± Roskal replies coolly as her eyes flicker to me. ¡° I confess a degree of curiosity, what wickedness have you planned for me, Elizabeth Vil?¡±


    ¡°You think Liz brutal?¡± Leomi asks rhetorically with a short but sharp laugh. ¡°What atrocities she has so far committed are innocent compared to what I will do to you, Roskal.¡± She spits out.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Duchess snorts loudly as she raises her hand with index and major pressing against the thumb.


    Clack. She snaps her fingers and a tide of golden flow erupts from her body to wash over Lance who takes a knee while raising her left forearm to block despite her broken pinky and exposed hand.


    The jay perched on her pauldron flies out with a degree of urgency it''s never shown before to land on the vambrace and raises its singular right wing to add to her defense.


    I stand as I am, keeping to my promise, as the intense wave of flow smashes into my fiancee and her bird. Crklcrk. A sparkling arises as Roskal''s energy clashes with Leomi''s which is concentrated around her left arm.


    An intense golden demarcation appears between the two with the jay at the apex. The two women scowl and their traits tense as they test their respective intents one against the other in what I can only see as a contest of wills.


    The crackling barrier trembles back and forth between the two but it soon becomes apparent that Leomi is pushing back with her jay leading the charge at the apex. Another sign is Roskal''s paling cheeks and the drops of sweat forming on her temples.


    The Duchess'' expression turns dark and she swipes her left hand to the side, causing another wave of flow to leave her body and permeate the walls. Golden runes shine through, revealing themselves from within the walls.


    I immediately try to break the material they''re engraved into with my own energy but find such resistance it would take more than the hundred portions I have left to succeed.


    Roskal clearly implemented defensive measures to protect her runic construct after what Archer did last time which cost her brother his life. I recall my flow, worrying about whether or not I''ll be able to protect Lance when the fight goes south.

 Destruction.Ch21

    Roskal''s runic construct activates, releasing a torrent of white-hot flames close to the ceiling that falls upon us like a deluge. Leomi lowers her posture once again, curling up to present her armored back to this blaze.


    As I lion''s step away to swiftly avoid the fire, I feel that my fiancee is shaping a construct thanks to our connection but know she is under too much strain to quickly complete it or even perhaps use it when it is finished because of the Duchess'' assault of unstructured flow.


    Just as I resolve myself to intervene at the risk of angering my kitten, the jay flickers forth into the storm of energy. It lets out a silent cry which propels a wave of flow that scatters both women''s energy.


    Leomi uses this lull as an opportunity to concentrate her will on finishing her construct. She establishes a dome of swirling air which traps the white flames in a fiery whirlwind that will never reach her.


    This is perhaps the cleverest defense I''ve ever witnessed and she thought of it in moments under tremendous stress. Leomi is using very little flow to counter what must have taken at least fifty portions to set in motion and will cost much more to maintain over time.


    She isn''t even directly fighting Roskal''s construct so the Duchess can''t overwhelm her with brute force. Leomi rises back up. She takes her knee off the ground just as her helmet finally cracks and falls apart around her head, releasing her pure white hairs which falls upon her pauldrons.


    Roskal swipes her arm out, causing the origin of the flames to shift and rush at Leomi from a different angle. My fiancee''s expression tenses as she controls her whirlwind to defend against this change.


    The intense heat should have set the floorboards on fire, not to mention the ceiling, yet the wood remains untouched albeit beginning to turn black with soot. Roskal and Leomi''s battle drags out with neither gaining the upper hand while the temperature of the room becomes unbearable.


    The situation worsens as the Duchess begins sending flames from multiple directions which destabilizes Leomi''s whirlwind and threatens to shatter it by attacking the stability of the construct.


    Unable to merely keep watching, and unwilling to witness my fiancee''s hair be singed, I raise my liangi and activate the Rykz runic construct engraved within it.


    Setting the target to Roskal''s construct isn''t difficult but my weapon appears insatiable as it draws in my energy. It absorbs ten portions and then twenty- only to force me to pour a total of forty for it to finally activate.


    A hazy sphere quickly expands from the center of the weapon and goes through the flames as it narrows onto the walls. Roskal extends her other hand out to counter my move but Leomi picks up on this opening.


    My fiancee swipes her left hand, from which her pinky is barely hanging on, at the Duchess and this movement serves as a trigger to direct her whirlwind of flames at her enemy.


    The white blazing tornado billows towards Roskal, forcing the woman to defend herself instead of countering my move. As the hazy sphere comes into contact with the runes engraved within the walls and obliterates the flow they contain, she crosses her arms and erects a barrier construct that blocks the blaze.


    Leomi moves before the flames dissipate, she lion''s steps up to Roskal and delivers a powerful lion strike with her blade enhanced by an armor-piercing construct but the blow fails to pierce through the barrier.


    I twitch and experience an intense desire to gorge myself upon the Duchess'' blood, to drink straight from the source. Yet, I cannot do so as we sisters have promised to leave the woman to our fiancee.


    Our target has yet to arrive, the situation remains too even for Wraith to poke his nose out. I fall back into a resting stance, flicking my liangi to rest against my back as I observe my kitten baring her claws.


    Leomi delivers several powerful strikes against the barrier to try to breach it while Roskal sends out dozens of portions to reactivate the runes I drained. I scowl in worry but know I cannot afford to burn through another forty portions despite the fact the Duchess has lost more.


    Lance leaps back before being forced to by a deluge of flames, showing steely self-control despite the rage present in each of her strikes. She lands in a low stance with her whirling construct rebuilt and ready to be used once again. Both women have drops of sweat on their foreheads.


    ¡°Yvonne Shipwold did not die.¡± Roskal calmly declares.


    ¡°What brought you to that conclusion?¡± Leomi asks without confirming.


    ¡°The two of you working together.¡± The Duchess responds with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Elizabeth merely removed the advantage this location gives you.¡± Leomi corrects.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I? Jessica Freepath cannot prevent me from taking Lance if I so wish, whenever I feel the desire to do so.¡± I utter with a chuckle. ¡°You drew too extensive conclusions from a single conversation spied upon.¡±


    ¡°There was more than one clue so as to your conflicts, but I do tend to agree. Wraith has failed even in the task he intended to accomplish, it was a mistake to involve him.¡± Roskal calmly acknowledges. ¡° But, no matter, I shall bring this to an end with power rightfully mine.¡±


    ¡°It bears to mention that these walls, no matter how reinforced, will not stand forever with such intense flow coursing through them.¡± Leomi murmurs with a predatory smile.


    ¡°Let us see which will break first then, you or the runes!¡± Roskal exclaims as she swipes her arm out, causing another gust of white-hot flames to fall upon Lance.


    Leomi once again deflects the blaze but this time adds an air-shield that soon intercepts air-javelins that come out of the fire. The projectiles bounce off and burst on the floorboards without doing much damage.


    She then discreetly shapes a lance construct behind the cover of her shield and the jay quickly lands upon the point like it did on Izla Meria to breach the fleeing assassin''s barrier construct.


    Roskal once again tries to destabilize Leomi''s defenses to scorch her but my fiancee handles the maneuver with more ease now that the element of surprise is gone.


    My fiancee finishes her lance and seizes it in her left hand as she leans forward to attack. I experience a tremor of fear, realizing the fact the Duchess wouldn''t be so predictable as to only launch a single volley of constructs.


    Yet, before I can do anything, Leomi leaps towards Roskal who sends a gust of flames towards me. It forces me to defend myself by deflecting the attack with an air-shield of my own and stand as a spectator while the two clash again.


    The Duchess manually erects her barrier again only for Leomi to smash her lance and its riding jay into it. The defense cracks and shatters on contact with the beak only to have a shredding cloud come out to engulf both.


    Leomi wastes no time with her life at risk. She launches her lance construct into the hazy golden cloud and detonates it, shattering Roskal''s attack but also blowing herself back as a result.


    The detonation is such that her openly fractured left pinky flies off from her hand which held the construct. I gape at my kitten''s mutilated hand, horrified that she lost one of her beautiful lithe fingers.


    Lance lands with a shivering left arm and her sharp traits twitching from the pain of having a part of you ripped off. She looks down at her hand and sneers in disgust at the sight of the stump.


    My sister sighs in relief in a corner of our mind at the fact our fiancee received such a small injury when the intense energy in play could have easily ripped her arm off. Roskal emerges from the chaotic storm of flow their clash caused with several wounds on her face and body but little else.


    ¡°Fix this, Liz.¡± Leomi snaps at me with an urgent tone. I gaze at her through my mask, uncertain of what she means until she lion''s leaps back to me with her left hand extended out. ¡°Do whatever you feel is best.¡± She instructs.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I blink in surprise but nod in understanding. I raise my liangi and activate the sundering construct to bring it down, slashing the stump off along with that extremity of her palm.


    ¡°Cleaner like this.¡± My sister explains unnecessarily.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± My fiancee responds through her grit teeth, showing disdain to conceal the hurt of her loss.


    ¡°You''re still perfect, kitten.¡± I speak up as I shift my mask with the bloody point of my weapon to give her a gentle smile.


    ¡°Don''t show your canines, you look like a wild animal.¡± Leomi berates while concealing a soft smile of her own.


    Roskal growls in the distance, showing her anger but holding back to recover from a blow that must''ve reopened the injury I left her. Leomi takes the time to bandage her profusely bleeding left hand without bothering to turn back to the Duchess, showing supreme confidence.


    Most of the white cloth turns bright red before she even finishes applying it to her hand. She does so with expert movements, which isn''t surprising considering the time she spent learning the techniques to help my sister deal with having a single arm.


    ¡°I can end her in your name, my love.¡± I offer as I awkwardly place my mask back to conceal the fact I''m trying to avoid looking at her injury.


    ¡°You''re being unusually squeamish for a woman I''ve caught licking the blood of her enemies off her fingers.¡± Leomi calmly notes. ¡°And no, Roskal''s life belongs to me.¡±


    I make a slight bow of acknowledgment and return to my resting position, holding my liangi at the ready behind my back with a tense arm that can strike at any given moment.


    The two enemies face off against each other for the third time, and likely the last. The Duchess does not send any more flow into the walls while my fiancee shapes no more lance constructs.


    Lance raises her sword to take an aggressive overhead stance while Roskal chooses to step back next to her brother''s coffin and establish a perimeter with her flow, challenging her enemy to cross it.


    My fiancee approaches and tentatively probes this veil of flow with an air-blade which goes through without issue. It flies at Roskal but shatters on the barrier that appears.


    Leomi takes a step and slashes down with her sword, aiming the tip at Roskal. The weapon crosses the veil without issue but as soon as the base of my lover''s hand touches upon it, the flow billows out.


    The construct rapidly turns itself inside out and envelops Leomi in a hazy golden sphere. She tries to break out by striking out with her sword to no effect as only her flesh is blocked.


    The odd construct worries me but I''ve not forgotten about the jay, lost earlier in the tempest, so I don''t overstep the boundaries my kitten set by intervening.


    Roskal spreads her arms out with palms inclined down at the construct she made, causing air-needles to take shape and rain down on Lance who displays an extraordinary skill with the sword by blocking each using the least possible amount of movement.


    Yet, the deluge of projectiles does not stop and Leomi is soon forced to shape an air-shield that she controls with her left arm to aid in her defense. As I observe, I hear rapidly approaching footsteps and smile.


    I throw a quick glimpse over my shoulder to witness who it is that has arrived. I''m baffled to find Pierre, the Hospitalier that had his right hand destroyed by a construct in the battle to get here.


    ¡°Dame Vil! Nobles requested the Order''s intervention after your unprovoked assault, the Exemplars agreed!¡± The man exclaims.


    Plausible but a lie it remains, the Order isn''t so fickle after making a decision. His advance is non-threatening in a way that only experts or true innocents can achieve. It takes a lot of control and extensive knowledge on how to approach experienced warriors to move like this.


    ¡°I applaud your efforts and self-sacrifice, Wraith, you almost fooled me to the end.¡± I burst out laughing as I slash out with my liangi''s aft-blade, attacking from a low angle that would surprise most.


    Liz, no! What if... My sister''s panicked thoughts are cut short by the fact the man raises his bandaged right hand to block my attack. A barrier identical to the one Roskal uses appears and stops my slash dead.


    ¡°The name was Pierre, was it not?¡± I quietly ponder. ¡°How long ago did he die?¡± I question.


    ¡°Not long, this morning.¡± Wraith replies with a cool tone that fails to conceal how vexed he is to have been found out. ¡°It took a long period of observation, how did you figure it out?¡±


    The assassin doesn''t wait for an answer and begins slowly removing his iron helm which causes his face to shift repulsively. The way his cheekbone moves towards the center of his cheeks is repulsive but most disturbing are the eyelids that lose their eyes.


    Wraith throws the iron helmet aside, it bounces towards the two Ladies still locked in battle with my fiancee having not yet found a way to escape her small prison.


    The man then pulls on the short brown hairs to remove the fleshly sheathe from his head, revealing an even more ordinary face than the one he put on as a disguise apart, perhaps, from his high brow and defined jaw.


    His hair is covered in soot for some reason while his skin is shining from a sticky transparent substance. I''ve seen and done much but the sight of Wraith taking another human''s face and scalp off still makes me shiver, something the killer doesn''t miss as he smirks.


    ¡°Erase that from your face or I will discard my patience to end you on the spot without further exchange of words.¡± I coolly instruct Wraith who obliges with a grimace.


    ¡°I would prefer to avoid that outcome, I wish to witness Jessica Freepath flying to her fiancee''s rescue for the first time.¡± He responds.


    I incline my head to the side as I observe him through my mask''s eye-holes and burst out laughing as I realize he''s seriously trying to get a rise out of me. His expression falls by the slightest margin but it is enough to tell I got to him. I flick the flat of my liangi''s blade at his shoulder, sending him stumbling back a step.


    ¡°You truly do not understand who I am, do you little Wraith?¡± I remark.


    ¡°All I know is what I heard, that you''re pathetic for working with women who have betrayed you.¡± He coldly responds. ¡°I thought we were similar beings but you''ve not the necessary ruthlessness.¡±


    ¡°Little human, you have no idea the extent my cruelty can reach but you will learn tonight.¡± I honestly tell him.


    ¡°The truth is you''ve gotten weak.¡± He gripes. ¡°It is disappointing.¡±


    ¡°It is true, I am currently far from my peak, but I could still devour you at my weakest.¡± I mock.


    Shrrkrhm. The shaking is a result of Roskal''s latest attack against Leomi''s defenses which cracks the floorboards under her feet. I frown and ignore the assassin whose fate matters less than my kitten''s.


    The Duchess takes advantage of Lance''s staggering to launch a series of air-blades that shatters her air-shield. My fiancee shrivels up from the impact and barely manages to raise her sword to block the next volley.


    Roskal approaches the veil of flow keeping Leomi imprisoned to bombard her with constructs from outside while also shaping a construct to finish her enemy off. I straighten up in anticipation towards how Lance will end this, refusing to believe the woman I love is at the end of her rope.


    ¡°I set her up perfectly yet you struggle so much to kill her. How crudely you''ve handled this when there were many ways to bring Roskal to her end.¡± Wraith mocks. ¡°Shall I take over?¡±


    ¡°Silence, your words lack truth.¡± I rebuke, growing annoyed by his crude attempts at manipulation. ¡°Your turn will come soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Would you know? You''ve lost yours on so many occasions.¡± He sneers.


    I frown but keep my attention on what matters because now is the moment Leomi''s right vambrace shatters into steel splinters. As Roskal smiles victoriously, my fiancee strikes out with her sword.


    Roskal shifts to avoid the weapon and retaliates with an air-blade but fails to notice the jay falling on her construct. As it shatters, Leomi leaps to to the side to dodge and presses forth with her swing to slash at the Duchess'' flank.


    The woman tries to avoid the blade but she is too slow and it bites into her side, tearing through her black dress to leave a deep bloody gash in her belly. She presses down on the wound with her left hand as she stumbles back, a retreat Leomi confidently allows.


    ¡°You are transparent to me, little killer.¡± I coldly snap as I turn to Wraith. ¡°Murder no longer satisfies you, it is mayhem you now desire.¡± The man stiffens. ¡°The issue is you''ve not the skill-set, nor the intelligence, to play this game.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± He questions defiantly.


    ¡°Your arrogance in approaching within striking distance of Elizabeth Vil thinking you could later flee from her grasp, not even Cenwalh dared to take this chance.¡± I explain. ¡°Yet you need not worry. I will allow you to step away because it would be too easy to take your life now when you must suffer defeat after defeat before your horrific and untimely demise.¡±


    I do not wait for an answer as I return to observing Leomi''s revenge. I hear the man move a meter aside with great satisfaction while my love gets rid of her armor''s broken pieces to only keep her breastplate and pauldrons on her upper body.


    She doesn''t even seem winded while Roskal now has to deal with another grievous injury. Yet, the Duchess does not have the appearance or expression of a defeated opponent which means she holds cards in her sleeve.


    ¡°It is over for you, Roskal.¡± Leomi calmly declares as she raises her sword vertically before her silvery eyes, showing off the roaring silver lion head on the pommel while the jay lands on the very point. ¡°My next blow will sever you in half, the only question that remains is whether you prefer to be split in twain at the waist or from head to crotch.¡±

 Destruction.Ch22

    Roskal straightens her spine with an offended expression as she faces off with Lance but keeps pressing on her wound. I keep my attention on Wraith who clearly had planned for Freepath to be in my place and Elizabeth to arrive during the fight.


    Since he showed up anyway, in a poorly chosen disguise for the situation, he definitely stuck to his prediction while modifying it to await Jessica Freepath but didn''t expect to be uncovered. He is likely hoping that I''ll have to help and it''ll allow him to escape, which may yet happen.


    ¡°I do not understand that construct of yours, how is it able to breach my barrier?¡± Roskal questions.


    ¡°It is of no concern to you, dead woman.¡± Leomi coldly replies.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± The Duchess clears her throat with a grunt, causing a trickle of black blood to seep from the corner of her lips. This fight will kill her even if she wins it. ¡°Then come, see if you can give me the quickest death!¡± Roskal defiantly proclaims. ¡°If not, then you''ll burn for your sins against the Lake sooner than you thought!¡±


    ¡°Slow painful torment before demise it is.¡± Lance utters.


    She lets her sword fall to the left and strikes out with a straight horizontal slash with the jay riding upon the blade. A barrier upon which Roskal lays her palm appears and blocks the weapon.


    This time, the jay fails to break through in one go. I narrow my eyelids because my sister theorized that the bird has absolute control over flow within the bounds of its body, meaning it can obliterate any construct.


    Yet, it seems things aren''t that simple as Leomi fights not by pouring her energy in her armor-piercing construct to tear through Roskal but into the jay which begins glowing even more intensely golden.


    Unfortunately, the Duchess has access to far more energy than her by virtue of ruling a much larger demesne than Izla Meria and being on home ground meaning she could easily access her stock of flow before the battle.


    Leomi was far more efficient in her use of energy than our enemy and it would have been enough had Roskal not figured out a way to deal with the jay, turning the tide of the fight with a singular gesture.


    Still, both are closely matched enough I am able to overturn the outcome. I reach out to Leomi''s reserve and send all my energy except forty portions which is my highest estimate of what I assume Wraith could have gathered.


    A golden halo soon forms around the jay and it clashes against Roskal''s barrier, causing splinters to fly out that leaves small wounds in Leomi''s flesh. My fiancee is using a localized version of her hybrid lance construct but it isn''t breaching and so she has to withstand the blow-back of these shards.


    The Duchess'' energy is leaking faster than Lance''s thanks to the jay but my love''s injuries are piling up. She''s bleeding from a gash on her right temple, not to mention dozens of light cuts from shrapnel that made it through her hard leather armor.


    I tense up as the fight reaches its conclusion, both women are pushing back as hard as they can with their flow and muscles, whoever breaks first will undoubtedly die.


    In an act of profound trust I''ve only ever extended towards my sister, I make the decision not to intervene and let Leomi achieve victory or defeat on her own terms. I could support her indirectly before but it would be insulting to act when the struggle reaches its apex.


    Wraith suddenly shifts his posture, he''s out of my field of vision but no movement could escape my ears when I''m focused to the fullest. I detect a silver cube rushing at my flank and flick my liangi''s handle in the way.


    The armor-breaching torch construct impacts my weapon without any effect as it is made of the best Vuskyt the Rykz can create and enhanced with a defensive construct specifically optimized by Princesses.


    I push through with the block to turn it into a slash aimed at his torso without turning. The assassin lion''s leaps towards the two combatants while my blade impacts a barrier that protects his back.


    I rush after him to ensure he cannot strike at my kitten and disrupt her concentration. As the two of us close in on their fight, Roskal smirks victoriously while glancing to her assassin over Leomi''s shoulder.


    Lake, don''t let this distract her! I pray with my entire being while Wraith shapes a dozen of his cubes to aim them at Lance''s back. The two are running low in energy but the Duchess still holds the advantage, a single moment of inattention on my fiancee''s part could cost her the victory.


    Instead of ascertaining what danger threatens her, Leomi goes on the attack in a deep show of trust towards me. She suddenly delivers a palm strike on the Duchess'' barrier one finger to the left under the point of her sword.


    Roskal''s jaw drops a fraction as she suddenly pales and her eyes widen in disbelief. She attempts to pour more energy into her barrier but the jay makes use of the blow and a last-minute influx of energy from our fiancee to pierce through with its beak.


    The barrier construct shatters like dry wood and my fiancee''s blade is freed to cut through Roskal''s waist without encountering any resistance, splitting the Noble in twain as she promised while the jay goes through the Duchess to fly out on the other side.


    While both pieces of the woman drop on the floorboards, I close the distance with Wraith and slash at the back of his neck with the full intent of forcefully breaking through his defensive barrier.


    The killer, likely convinced by his former Liege''s failure, chooses to launch the torch constructs at me while he scampers away under the Duchess'' gaze. Roskal''s expression is equal parts baffled, horrified, and furious.


    She doesn''t seem to realize she has died just yet but Leomi''s approaching her to ensure she comes to her senses. I keep chasing Wraith as he barges into the Duchess'' Imperial Suite which has a silk couch and armchairs as well as more paintings than any walls should adorn.


    He directly beelines towards a window, there were none in the lobby, and jumps through it. I could catch and force him into a fight right now but I''m in no hurry and plan to shatter the man bit by bit before ending him.


    Thus, I pull ten portions and use them to shape several dozen constructs from lightning bolts to fireballs including air-blades while he slowly drops to the ground from the Midnight Palace''s highest floor.


    Upon landing, Wraith rushes to leave the area while I aim my constructs in a very specific pattern meant to look as if I''m trying to hit when I am in fact guiding his zigzagging retreat towards the ambush my minions should''ve set.


    I keep my gaze on him as he dodges my constructs and enters an alley. A large man hops from a nearby roof directly atop of him and smashes the assassin into the ground with his bastard sword. Wraith doesn''t suffer any injuries thanks to his barrier but it doesn''t prevent him from rolling a few meters and crashing into a wall.


    ¡°Graaah!¡±


    Roskal''s shrill wail tells me Leomi began. I smirk at our two enemies'' fates and make my way back to the lobby where I find my fiancee with her right foot plunged into the Duchess'' mid-section. Lance rummages through the woman''s exposed entrails and then pulls her greave out, dragging intestines out with the spikes on the sole.


    I shudder at the sight and have no issue acknowledging I''ve never done anything quite like it, yet. Roskal''s gaze wavers, seemingly on the verge of passing out, but Leomi leans down to deliver a backhanded slap that wakes the woman back up.


    ¡°Not yet, bitch, you''re going to scream until your lungs burst and then I''ll skewer your head on my sword.¡± Leomi utters with a snarl before turning to me. ¡°Go, I''ve got this under control.¡± She commands.


    I incline my head to the side and wait long enough to make it clear I''m not following her orders before nodding. I make my way to the same window and directly plunge down towards a marble terrace I shatter upon landing.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    There are scattered squads of soldiers all around, some evacuating their Lieges from the area while others seem to be here to court trouble with me or the Hospitaliers.


    I plan my trajectory out of the garden and launch while making swirling slashes with my liangi. I go through groups of soldiers like a red-hot drill through butter, leaving bloody remains in my wake.


    The squads, as well as each of their members, very quickly split and run away in different directions. I adjust my course to go through the largest concentrations, venting my bloodlust so that I do not immediately murder Wraith once I catch up.


    I slice through the steel fence and step into the street where three squads of Exemplars await but with arms bared and runic gauntlets at the ready. I incline my liangi''s blades because cutting through plate armor takes a bit more precision than mere leather armor even with a sundering construct.


    This slight movement is enough to cause these Exemplars to tense. Some raise their shields while the braver bring back their blades to be ready to counter my assault.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you all be on the front-lines?¡± I question with a touch of sarcasm.


    ¡°Being a friend of the Rykz does not make you immune to being prosecuted for your crimes, Elizabeth Vil.¡± An Exemplar harshly replies.


    ¡°You''ve made yourself guilty of two dozen counts of murder during these last few minutes alone.¡± Another mentions.


    ¡°Twenty-three, one fainted but will survive as I did not hit the artery.¡± I calmly correct.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say in your own defense?¡± A woman to my right questions.


    ¡°They are soldiers working for Nobility upon which I''ve declared war, they have chosen their side.¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°These soldiers and Nobles are part of the Empire, are you so arrogant as to believe yourself our Emperor''s equal to be declaring war?¡± A temple guard asks.


    ¡°I do not see why not, he is mortal after all. Otherwise he would take to the front-lines and beat back the Rykz.¡± I proclaim with a touch of disdain that causes these fanatics to freeze in surprise at my audacity. ¡°No, he is human as you are while I am not, making me superior.¡± I note.


    You''re not making this easy for yourself, are you? Just keep my blood flowing and I''ll be fine. I activate my perception construct and focus on my left arm to ensure I don''t lose control of it.


    ¡°Treachery.¡± The first Exemplar utters between grit teeth.


    ¡°Heresy!¡± The second screams. ¡°All of it, heresy!¡±


    ¡°I hereby officially proclaim Elizabeth Vil as an enemy of the Empire.¡± The third proclaims with finality.


    ¡°All this nonsense tires me, I shall not only slaughter those who stand against me with aims against my life but those who have earned my wrath. I need no empty justifications nor do I recognize pretentious Rulers that claim dominion over lives not their own through illegitimate laws.¡± I throw back. ¡°Attempt to kill or constrain me and I will end you. This will be your only warning, Exemplars!¡±


    Without any time to lose, and with an anguish nestled next to my core about leaving Wraith alive for so long despite it being my decision, I have no reason to be nice to these Exemplars.


    I launch forth and land smack in the center of the first squad. Some slowly thrust and slash with their swords while others try to bash me with their kite shield.


    I anchor the framework of my left arm to the pavement and strike out with the liangi while letting the handle slip along my palm until I catch it right above the aft-blade.


    I enhance the attack with kinetic force just as the fore-blade smashes into a shield but don''t stop there as I channel the energy of the impact that disperses into the air and into my arm back into the swing, causing a feedback loop that blows three Exemplars away despite their countermeasures.


    I flick my liangi back and catch the center of the handle only to launch another similar blow with the experience of the first, succeeding in blowing away another five Exemplars. Their sympathetic constructs can do no more than spread the damage while the triangular blades coming out of their gauntlets do no more than a blade would against pure force.


    With their formation destroyed, and the pavement under my feet shattered from being my left arm''s support, I am free to destroy the next targets. I lion''s leap to the second squad and shatter their formation in the same way I did before.


    This is the difference between me beginning the fight seriously or not, I simply move too quickly for them to react with the perception construct activated now that I know what it is they''re using against me. It does help that they''ve not learned enough about my current capabilities to truly assess my strength and so came here unprepared.


    One last tall Exemplar with large shoulders stands before me and the alley Wraith ran towards a couple of minutes ago. I casually thrust my liangi at his shield, causing the elite temple guard to reflexively block with his shield.


    The man''s monstrous stature with his plate armor doesn''t prevent him from flying off while another section of pavement cracks. He lands in a cacophony of steel with his, and the rest of his squad''s, breastplates bashed in.


    ¡°Monster.¡± The Exemplar mutters in disbelief.


    ¡°I try my best.¡± I murmur with a squint of my eyes.


    I adjust my mask to ensure it didn''t slip and lion''s step away, leaving one intact squad of Exemplars who wisely chose to help their companions rather than foolishly pursue me.


    You know this isn''t over, right? Don''t you have a plan? I do, but... I remain silent as my sister struggles with her bruised self-confidence. I do, act as you wish. The firmness of her thoughts makes me smile.


    I hear a steel blade impact stone and immediately take a turn into a side-alley where I find half my minions, Uhla and Nahl, sprawled on the ground with the other half, Rowland and Idali, fighting Wraith.


    They''ve received injuries but clearly have a handle on the man whose two serpentine daggers have too short a reach for his superior skill to allow him to gain the upper hand.


    ¡°You''ve done your duty, now leave him to me.¡± I tell them as I rush over.


    Wraith, as predicted, instantly shifts posture upon hearing my voice and extends his right arm out to slash at Rowland''s throat while blocking his sword with his left.


    While the strong Hospitalier dodges back, Idali''s spear smashes towards the assassin''s chest but encounters a barrier. The killer takes advantage to put some space between him and them but Idali keeps pressing forth using her symbiont to move much faster than him.


    The man clearly tried this before because he reacts to her attack as if he saw it coming and parries the blow behind his back. I extend my palm out and send bolts of lighting at his legs while I chase after him, using them again to guide the path he chooses.


    Rowland, Uhla, and Nahl are quickly lost but Idali manages to keep up with us despite her attacks being too straightforward to even force the activation of Wraith''s barrier. I can''t blame her, she was trained as a city guard and it is very difficult to deliver clever strikes when pursuing someone as slippery as Wraith.


    The assassin picks up in speed at the turn of a corner and tries to lose me by making another sharp turn immediately after. I trigger a burst of kinetic force to catch up and slam my liangi at his back which his barrier blocks.


    I planned to deliver a second blow but pause as Imperial Guards cross the street in front of us with a house''s soldiers in shackles. Idali flashes past me to thrust her spear between the killer''s legs who merely steps over it without tripping.


    Wraith flicks around while swiping his left dagger at her throat, forcing me to snatch her collar and pull her out of the way. He misses as a result but it gives him enough time to shape torch constructs which he sends at Idali as well.


    I intercept most of the cubes with my liangi but not all so as not to lose the assassin''s tail. Idali barely manages to intercept the constructs before they burn a hole through her body and loses much ground as a consequence.


    It bothers me not as these minions achieved more than I thought they would. I lion''s leap after Wraith and burn flow to propel me to run by his side. He tries to pass me by leaping to the right.


    I feint an intercepting slash with my fore-blade but shift my aft-blade to strike left. The assassin doesn''t realize what I did soon enough and steps into the path of my weapon which smashes against his side, sending him barreling into a wall.


    His barrier construct protects him but its weakness is that it is anchored to his body. It has the same defect as my left arm which has its strength limited by what I use as a fulcrum, my body or a fixed point. Yet, I''ve an overwhelming advantage in that I can control kinetic force and so negate the recoil of a blow by channeling it back into the strike.


    ¡°Arhg!¡± Wraith groans as he bounces off the stone.


    ¡°You''re an open book to me, little ghost.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Am I?¡± He returns with a smirk.


    I detect silver cubes emerging from the ground all around me and swear because, while the assassin may not have planned to get hit, he still had enough of a handle on the situation to bait me where I now stand.


    Wraith thrusts at my chest with his left dagger while swiping at my throat with his right, coordinating with his own constructs. I accelerate my perceptions as much as I can, fully aware I won''t come out of this unscathed.

 Destruction.Ch23

    I told you so, don''t be overconfident or it''ll come back to bite you. It''s only overconfidence if I fail. Knowing the homing aspect of Wraith''s torch construct, I leap up into the air so as to have them all follow me and clump up.


    My maneuver succeeds but I was caught by surprise and so acted too late, meaning they remain too spread out to deal with using a single slash of my weapon. I extend my hand out to send unstructured air-needles towards each of the cubes.


    Nine out of ten hit but only two-thirds manage to obliterate the torch constructs upon detonation because the needles need to burst right as the cubes activate to destroy them, leaving eight cubes barreling towards me. I flick my liangi at them, defending against two more with each of my blades.


    Of the last four, two hit my belly and their kinetic component punches through the hard leather reinforced by steel bands only to be stopped by my intricate Vuskyt chain-mail.


    I use flow to disperse the construct before the torches scorch through my flesh to burn my insides, I do suffer from burns and bruises but naught more than that. The last two catch my lower waist on my left flank and my right thigh, slipping right under the chain-mail.


    My defensive construct blocks the first impact, saving my waist''s bone, but fails against the second and does naught to stop the blue-white blaze. I feel my leg''s flesh boil and hear a dry sound, indicating a cracked bone.


    ¡°You do bleed, after all.¡± The assassin murmurs with a cruel tone.


    The impacts send me spinning so I snap an air-shield under my feet, which turns out to be perfectly aimed at the sky, and stomp down on it with a lion''s leap that launches me back at Wraith.


    I barrel into the assassin whose face froze in surprise at the speed of my defense and retaliation but didn''t lose his reflexes as he tries to dodge. I send my left palm at the pavement while thrusting out with the liangi, catching the assassin on the shoulder.


    As the killer is sent staggering to the side, preventing him from fleeing, I flip over and land on my feet. Stop this spinning! I flick the liangi into my left hand as I bring my right back and slash with each blade.


    I''ve not Leomi''s capability to analyze the barrier to find a weak point, she''s always been far better than me in construct theory, but I have blood to corrupt it which is more my style.


    During the time it takes a visibly desperate Wraith to block my liangi, using enough energy to prevent my sundering construct from severing his blades during the brief contact, I gather the hot red liquid seeping out of the wounds his torch constructs opened at the tips of my gloved hand''s fingers and claw at him.


    Wraith fails to see this attack coming but his barrier activates automatically, which is perhaps the most impressive part of Suxen''s construct and a massive reason behind its effectiveness.


    It takes me only four portions of flow to shear through the barrier with my fingers, something only possible because my blood gives me absolute control.


    As I reach to seize his throat, I notice an incline to his torso that tips me off as to an attack coming from below. I shift and barely dodge the knee aimed at my crotch but then receive an elbow that I failed to see coming in the side of my head.


    He''s as vicious as you are. Wraith had to have predicted I would breach his barrier to make the effort of concealing the fact he was following through with a counter-attack after blocking my liangi.


    The fact the blow dazed me and disrupted my rhythm allows the assassin to retrieve the flow that made up his barrier but not reshape it so I press the attack by launching a blow at his face with my wrist.


    Wraith raises his right arm and blocks but causes the back of his bandaged hand to impact mine. A thick silver thread runs up his arm and throat to launch into his brain, causing the assassin to stiffen from harsh pain.


    I take advantage to bring my head back and smack my mask into his nose. Crack. The bone fracture sends the killer reeling, allowing me to swing my liangi behind his knees.


    He trips and falls but quickly rolls to leap back up, landing on his feet just as I launch in pursuit. The man is clearly on some kind of drug to be able to recover so quickly from such injuries, to say naught of withstanding the constant pain.


    Wraith moves to turn, his plan quite obviously to lose me since it would be next to impossible for anyone to find him again if he decides to hide which is why he has been so brave in ambushing someone stronger than him.


    Unfortunately for him, he is in my range and none can escape it against my wishes. I launch a powerful thrust at his lower-back with my liangi, letting the handle slip between my fingers to extend my reach.


    The killer likely heard or intuited he made a mistake because he twists his waist at the last moment before the weapon severs his spine, receiving the blow in the kidneys.


    Wraith drops and rolls on the ground as black blood spills out of his back. I lion''s leap and swiftly slash at his chest, forcing the man to desperately cross his serpentine daggers to block.


    My fore-blade goes through them like butter this time as the man burnt most of his energy blocking my sundering construct the last time. However, the blade plunging towards his rib-cage is blocked by a barrier at the last second before his skin is split.


    This desperate last measure surprises me but, by itself, wouldn''t be a threat as the barrier shatters after stopping my liangi. The issue is the steel spike sliding out of the tip of his boot which is already kicking at the inside of my right thigh, aimed exactly where the torch construct pierced earlier.


    Such a small weapon wouldn''t pose any threat by itself but this is an assassin and his counter-attack on the verge of defeat isn''t something to brainlessly ignore. I told you to rein in your arrogance! I swear at my sister''s terrible timing while already gathering flow in my leg to stop the spike from piercing too deeply.


    The series of surprises during this deadly fight doesn''t end here. I detect a silver bolt flying so fast I couldn''t dodge it if I tried, it flickers between my legs to plunge into Wraith''s calf and severs the foot clean off.


    ¡°Arrrhg!¡± The assassin screams as his boot flies off.


    ¡°I did warn you to watch out for arrows.¡± I coldly remark as a chill runs through my back.


    As the words leave my lips I shift to the side without warning while kicking my prey to the side. A second bolt, likely fired before I even moved, plunges into the pavement where Wraith was a split-second ago. It would''ve went through my right flank had I stayed still, severely injuring me if not directly putting me at death''s door.


    I experience no surprise at this attack, I know not the circumstances behind the Shade''s decision but it''s clear he places a highest priority of the assassin''s life than my safety... and I was blocking his shot.


    The possibility exists Aisha deemed me too dangerous after our last conversation, there is also the fact I''ve been declared an enemy of the Empire although Archer is unlikely to have acted with that as motivation since his first huge arrow was aimed at saving me.


    I lion''s leap to Wraith and kick the man up in the air, saving him from a third bolt and causing the assassin to lose consciousness. I catch him before he hits the pavement and leave the area in zigzags before a fourth bolt is fired.


    I cauterize the killer''s wounds as I rush through Kruzser''s streets, ensuring he doesn''t die of blood-loss despite wishing he would be conscious to experience this searing pain which must be worse than what I feel from the burn to my right thigh.


    As I journey straight back to the Hospitaliers'' headquarters, avoiding and outrunning Exemplars, I come across more companies of imperial guards escorting soldiers in chains near the Midnight Palace but this time spot several Nobles held alongside their subordinates.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The sight startles me as I''ve never seen high born in such a position before. A few wear Roskal''s crest, showing that the imperial guards weren''t only sent to capture Elizabeth Vil but to put an end to the battle inside the capital.


    I take a sharp turn at a corner to avoid a large contingent, allowing Wraith''s body to slam against the wall, only to run into four Exemplars with their golden lion pommel swords in hand.


    I swear under my breath and reach for flow, planning to overwhelm them as before, only to find I''ve barely ten portions left. You siphoned the energy?! What am I, a milk thief?! I kept our heart going and you''ve been reckless too running around like you have!


    Dammit, Jess, I knew that thing wasn''t useful. I pour energy into my liangi''s runes, linking my defensive construct to my sundering construct through the pathways I engraved so as to be able to switch between one and the other at will.


    I make this decision because the constructs held within this weapon are my most effective and efficient ones, guaranteeing my ability to do battle at a time where I cannot afford to experiment with my flow.


    Kinetic force worked before to clear my path but it did not lay down the Exemplars for good, proving their overall defenses too strong to shatter without use of a pinpoint attack.


    The elite temple guards sworn to the Emperor rush with bared swords without speaking any words. I flick Wraith to the side and make my liangi swirl out to meet their weapons with a double slash of my own.


    I divert two swords with each of my blades, deflecting the sharp edges enhanced by armor-piercing constructs with my defensive construct, using the fact my weapon is made of the highest quality Vuskyt to gain an advantage.


    The Lassus steel isn''t even dented by the impacts as the metal is of the highest quality, on par if not superior with these Exemplars'' weapons. The warriors immediately fan out to make it more difficult for me and block my escape but their movements give me an opening to exploit.


    I launch a vertical slash down at the one facing me with the strength of my single right arm while using my left to send the liangi''s aft-blade whirling back under my armpit.


    As the Exemplar raises his kite shield to block, I switch to my sundering construct. My fore-blade severs through the reinforced wood as his defensive construct and that of his three companions fail, splitting all four shields at once which costs me the same amount in portions of flow.


    While the liangi shears through my target''s vambrace, the aft-blade threatens to split the chin of the Exemplar circling to my back which prevents the woman from retaliating.


    I twist my waist to dodge two coordinated thrusts aimed at my flanks and front-kick the one whose forearm I just injured, causing him to stagger back. I stomp forth after him as my weapon''s handle spins around my shoulder to bring the aft-blade down on my target.


    The man panics and tries to block with the guard of his sword but is too slow. My blade lands on his breastplate and slices through, opening a wide gap in the steel armor of the four Exemplars at the cost of almost all my flow because of their sympathetic construct.


    Unfortunately, the blade fails to cut through the chain-mail and gambeson beneath the plate which means I''m forced to disengage. The good news is that the two blows disrupted the Exemplars'' tempo and perhaps frightened them some as they spread out, switching to a more defensive formation as they retaliate.


    I barely manage to parry a blade falling towards my skull from behind by striking the flat of it thanks to detecting the silver armor-piercing construct applied on the edge.


    The other three strikes, aimed at my chest, neck, and waist, are just as dangerous but I succeed in dodging two by leaning down and slapping the third away with my left hand.


    Exemplars truly aren''t to be treated lightly when engaged in battle, the best way to deal with them is to strike hard and fast to create an opening to disengage, else one must be prepared to fight to the death.


    I rage at the fact I''ve no longer any energy to use because my sister is using much of what I had kept in reserve as well as our regeneration to keep a frail, useless, organ running.


    With no flow to burn, I can only use the left arm I made with minimal strength or risk the limb losing coherence. I rush forth and thrust my liangi to the one facing me again, aiming at the gap I tore through his armor.


    The Exemplar, thinking I could cut through, takes a step back to dodge. I immediately stomp down and slash out the liangi. My aft-blade and fore-blade impact the attackers on my flanks.


    Without a sundering construct, the Lassus steel impacts their armors and bends but manages to stop their rush at me. The liangi quickly snaps back into shape while the one behind me attempts to strike my back.


    I throw a back-kick that hits the guard of her sword as she raises it, causing me grievous pain but breaking her grip on the guard and sending the weapon tumbling to the side. I use what little flow I''ve left to lion''s step backward at the sword.


    The woman, thinking I''m going for her, retreats with a diagonal side-step and opens the way for me to lay my foot on the weapon. I borrow energy from the construct keeping our heart running and break the Exemplar''s link to her sword.


    As I focus to steal the energy contained within her armor-piercing construct, the three other Exemplars rush at me while she activates the runes on her gauntlet, producing a triangular shredding blade.


    She thrusts at the left side of my back, forcing me to choose between receiving a wound and stealing the flow. I decide to take the energy, recovering four portions after repaying my sister.


    I let my knee drop to try to dodge while swinging my aft-blade but the woman is too swift for it to save me, I follow the silver triangular construct as it plunges at my back and grit my teeth.


    I scream as I feel hundreds of tiny blades rip into my waist, tearing through my flesh and sizzling into my bones. My knee finally hits the ground, putting me out of range of her thrust, and my liangi closes in on the woman which forces her to step back.


    I burn a tenth of a portion to bring my weapon around with a lion strike and four tenths more to activate my defensive construct as I block a stab from the Exemplar facing me with the handle.


    The two temple guard elites who were on my flank are now charging with overhead blows so I angle my weapon to stop their two blades with my own. The woman thrusts her triangular shredding blade towards the back of my neck while her three companions press down on me with their weapons to hold me in place.


    ¡°Ryykwrh!¡± I roar.


    I tighten my every muscle, reinforcing them with a portion and a half of flow because I need no strengthening but this weak body cannot handle my will. I push back against the pressure and win enough ground in a short enough span of time to disengage my liangi with a forceful twist.


    My weapon''s blades bend and snap back, destabilizing the two Exemplars on my flank so that their swords fall just short of hitting my shoulders. The one facing me is pressuring me with the tip so he has no reach or leverage to strike and has to dodge the fore-blade rushing at him from the side.


    My aft-blade intercepts the construct threatening to behead me at the last moment by striking the woman''s forearm. I leap to my feet and use my last two portions to shape thin four blood-needles each containing a tiny lightning construct, using my injuries as a resource.


    ¡°You fools know no fear, to fight Elizabeth Vil in a contest of strength!¡± I mock to distract them.


    I send the projectiles into the tears I cut into their plate armors, which are easily distinguishable because of the gap in the silver aura of their defensive constructs.


    My fierce provocation causes these elites to hesitate just a fraction of a second, time I''ve bought through my unyielding ruthlessness in previous battles.


    My blood-needles slip through the small gaps of their mail and penetrate their hard leather armors with blinding speed, my absolute control allowing me to negate their secondary defensive constructs to deliver small bolts of lightning.


    My four opponents grunt in pain from their wounds, two stagger but the ones to my left and front retaliate despite their weakened states. I fling my liangi to parry one blow and jump away to dodge the second.


    I land next to Wraith and pick him up, confident they''re too injured to pursue me in their plate armor. I flick my gaze around to find sixteen more Exemplars rushing over, ten behind already entering the street and three approaching from each side-alley.


    I throw the assassin on my shoulder and spring away, wincing with each step because of the pain in my right thigh and the agony of my torn back. Despite all this, I feel exhilarated at besting the best the Empire has offered when placed at a severe disadvantage.


    There is a reason the liangi is the weapon Lisilese elite favor most, it is a true weapon fit for ruthless hunters who don''t hesitate at trading wounds to win a fight and escape the fate of becoming prey.


    The sixteen Exemplars follow close as I rush towards the Hospitalier headquarters, their lion''s steps allowing them to keep up with me. There will be no escape once you arrive, our body is reaching the limit. My life is in your hands, sister, I''ve no fear. You''ll be the death of me, I swear.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil, stop!¡± The loud yell reaches my ears but I ignore it like all others. ¡°There is yet hope for you to serve as a bulwark against the threat to the south for our Emperor, for the good of all who live in the Empire!¡±


    I do catch sight of the one who spoke and notice it is the Exemplar with a bandaged face. Yet, as I look, I notice a thin silver line at the very edges of my perception cruising to the spot between my shoulders.


    I immediately kick a nearby wall, dodging the projectile which leaves a burning wound on my right shoulder and skewers a morsel of flesh from the inside of Wraith''s arm. My Little one will be a bit disappointed.

 Destruction.Ch24

    The fact I didn''t get hit gives me pause, it isn''t usually a good idea to split your focus during battle but my success in avoiding the projectile bears an immediate relevance to my current situation.


    It isn''t that complicated, you were moving away from the bolt which means it came at you slower than those before. That doesn''t make sense, Archer would shoot the fastest possible bolt he is able to.


    He has been doing that but the fact you''re moving in the same direction as his arrow meant it was slower relative to you but not the previous projectiles. Oh, okay then. Do you really get it?


    I ignore my sister''s taunt because I hear an Exemplar stomping forth in plate and about to come out of an alley ahead. I angle my course to buy some space and twist to the side as the temple guard comes out swinging, his blade slashing with such speed I couldn''t have dodged if I didn''t hear him coming.


    I detect several silver constructs flying at me from behind as well which forces me to take a sudden left turn in a different direction than the one I''m headed. Fuck, they noticed I''m out of energy.


    How can you tell? Not so proud of yourself anymore, are you? Answer, sis, I need to know. Simple, they''ve been fighting without taking risks until now by supporting each other but this one came out with such speed he would have died if I could counter.


    But you could have. I couldn''t have breached his armor, especially with their kinetic blocks which I can no longer overwhelm, and it would have lost me so much speed those behind would have caught up.


    I dodge to the side, avoiding a sword strike and thanking the fact there is now a building between me and Archer. I make a series of quick turns and manage to lose the elite temple guard who is much less maneuverable but fail to use the cover of night to lose all my pursuers.


    I determine, after only two minutes, that they have ways to track me and so give up to accelerate towards my destination. Shit, shit, shit. My sister''s swearing is somewhat distracting but I don''t complain as the tearing dry pain coming from my chest tells me all I need to know.


    Kruzser is huge and spans two to three dozen square kilometers but, luckily, most of the important properties like the Midnight Palace and the Emperor''s Tomb are located at the very center while the Hospitalier headquarters is at the periphery.


    I swerve through alleys and streets without using the avenues which are too large but it only allows me to avoid facing more than a few of my pursuers at once. I receive multiple injuries from air-blades and needles launched at me from afar in too large numbers to dodge them all without flow to use lion steps.


    My eyes and Vuskyt chain-mail allow me to survive without taking a critical hit until I finally reach my destination only to witness another squad of Exemplars already waiting for me there.


    Their plate armors have dents and quite a few lack shields, meaning I''ve encountered them previously. Among them is Leomi who is standing upright with crossed arms.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess, not blocking us isn''t enough after the actions you took this night.¡± One declares as he activates his gauntlet''s shredding blade to deal with me. ¡°You must show your loyalty by helping us subdue this enemy of our great Empire.¡±


    With these words, the man shifts towards me with his squad and prepares for a fight. Their aim is clearly to delay me until the rest of the Order''s forces catch up but they''ll soon realize I''m so weak they can deal with me on their own.


    There are a few hundred Hospitaliers watching from the sidelines and two companies of imperial guards keeping their distance, likely there to ensure Leomi and her people don''t get any rebellious ideas.


    ¡°As you can see, I am injured.¡± Leomi says as she shapes one of her lance constructs, using the very last of her energy. ¡°As such, I''ll provide support from the back.¡±


    She''d barely finished speaking that she launches the construct at me. I blink in surprise because, as the lance flies at me, it becomes evident she hasn''t completed it. I slash down at it with my liangi and shatter it.


    The outer layer splits and air-needles fly in every direction, some striking the Exemplars to explode without doing any damage while most smash into the ground to burst and project dust into the air.


    I feel a dozen portions of energy enter my body but don''t waste time thinking on this and use the cover and flow she provided me to launch myself into the building''s second floor in a single leap.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance!¡± The Exemplar exclaims in outrage.


    ¡°Oh, no, I have lost control.¡± Leomi says with an emotionless voice. ¡°What a mistake I''ve made, how shall I ever explain myself.¡±


    ¡°What is your and Elizabeth Vil''s plan?!¡± The elite Templar erupts.


    ¡°I''ve no knowledge of her current goals, our cooperation was incidental.¡± Lance calmly responds.


    The man begins swearing at these lies while I go through a window and their voices begin fading. As I cruise towards our apartment, I catch sight of more and more imperial guards, Templars, and Exemplars approaching the structure.


    With no time to waste, I decide to directly crush through walls to reach the Little one. These successive impacts wake Wraith who starts struggling and whining from pain. His left arm catches on a shattered section of the last wall so I jerk my shoulder forward, breaking the limb but also dislodging it.


    ¡°Aaarh, bitch!¡± He screams.


    I throw him at the floor without holding back. The assassin crashes and rolls on the floorboards with flailing limbs like a puppet whose strings were cut, which is exactly what he is.


    I then stomp towards the closet where the Little one''s chest is stored while removing my mostly destroyed armor. Inside, I find a barrel that wasn''t there before filled with Leomi''s flow and with a paper note on top.


    ''Survive at all costs, my loves.''


    Her hand trembled when she wrote this message because she felt it would be dangerous to restrict our options despite what it cost her to allow me to make the necessary decision. Fortunately for Leomi, my sister isn''t out of tricks.


    Considering the time it took me to get here while taking many detours and the ambushes from afar, it isn''t too surprising my destination was found out but she must''ve been the first to see through me to prepare this for me.


    I absorb the fifty portions of flow packed into the barrel while I finish getting rid of my chain-mail and sleeve-glove. I throw the mask into my liangi''s long case to make sure it stays safe and fit my sister''s helmet on.


    You make it sound like I''m a brute! You are. Ghrrr. Calm down, think of our heart! Krjgzh! I return to the room with the chest while my sister froths and open it before the killer writhing on the floor.


    ¡°Your, arm.¡± He whispers with widening eyes as he notices the flow lattice attached to my left shoulder. ¡°You''re Jessica Freepath.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, no.¡± I deny, his choice of words makes me realize that his sight must be blurry.


    He opens his mouth to speak. Annoyed and expecting he would speak another ugly thing like earlier, I snatch the tongue with my left hand before he can utter a word and smack the sole of my left boot in his face to tear the offending flesh out.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Grglrrkrh!¡± Wraith screams as a cascade of blood pours out from his mouth.


    He tries to hit me with his injured hand and broken arm to no effect as I ignore his antics, throwing the tongue over my shoulder to land on the floor next to the open chest. Splot.


    The assassin starts crawling towards it with a crazed look in his eyes, having clearly lost his mind to pain from all the injuries he took. I let him as I begin fitting on my sister''s reinforced hard leather armor.


    What''s the next step? This is all I could get from your surface thoughts. You forget the ribbon in your hair. I reach behind my head and unbind my hair, swinging my head to mess them up just like Jess does.


    I don''t do that. You don''t? Your hair are always messy to the point it has to be done on purpose. You''re one to talk, wild-ling! I ignore her overreaction because Wraith suddenly threw himself back upon sight of a tentacle appearing on the border of the chest.


    ¡°Don''t worry, it''s not going to eat...¡± I pause because of my clumsy choice of words. ¡°I mean, it is definitely going to eat you but there''s no point in worrying about it since you can''t escape.¡±


    ¡°Hrglhr!¡± The killer screams but I focus my hearing on a commotion happening on the ground floor which also triggers many of those on this level to rush downstairs.


    ¡°Hurry up, Little one, kitten can''t buy us much more time.¡± I speak up while using flow to communicate the concept behind the words to my symbiont.


    The parasite sends out a couple more tendrils and launches itself out of the chest directly atop the tongue which it seizes within its thick roots. Wraith tries to scamper away so I kick him back.


    The Little one quickly realizes that he''s the true prey and launches itself at him. The man manages to fend off its roots but the creature has too many tendrils and he has too many wounds.


    His screams become blood-curling when these appendages find the hole in his arm while five twirl together to plunge into his mouth. As the symbiont begins savoring his blood, it doesn''t stop exploring and soon finds the killer''s eyes.


    It plunges two tendrils into the sockets and pops out the eyeballs, blinding the assassin who can do naught to stop them from being ripped out thereafter and crushed by the parasite''s roots.


    I observe the bloody spectacle with a touch of interest but don''t stop dressing up in my sister''s gear, fitting on her cuirass while the man desperately tries and fails to fight back.


    ¡°Swiftly come hither, my lovely sister, watch this slaughter, with bright laughter.¡± I sing as I fasten her three broadswords around my waist.


    ¡°This is disturbing, Liz.¡± Jess mutters as the Little one twists Wraith''s shoulder until the joint pops and the flesh tears.


    ¡°Have a taste, let naught go to waste.¡± I cheerfully reply as the parasite''s roots rips the assassin''s cheek to shreds.


    I kneel down and snatch a bit of meat from the jaw to glomp down on it. I chew it but the flesh is rubbery and not easy to tear so I suck the blood out of it before swallowing it. The Little one throws a bit of muscle it tore from the hole in his arm at us. I snatch it and this time find more enjoyment in the meat.


    ¡°Not bad, he ate well.¡± My sister absently comments with a loud enough voice that it can be heard over Wraith''s shrill screams.


    ¡°See, sharing a meal brightens the night.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Jessica, Elizabeth.¡± Yvonne calls out to us as she opens the door.


    Our best friend freezes at the sight of us partaking in a feast with the Little one but her eyes soon narrow as her mind catches up. She draws a dagger from her waist and stomps over.


    The Little one tenses so I gently lay a hand on its flesh to calm it down. Yvonne kneels over Wraith and stabs him in the stomach without a moment''s delay, causing him to freeze as this is ironically one of the most grievous wounds he''s taken tonight if omitting the foot he lost.


    ¡°Yvonne Shipwold, remember the name of the one who killed you when the Lake purifies your sins with its scorching fire.¡± She seethes between her teeth while twisting the weapon in the man''s belly.


    A shiver goes through the blind Wraith''s entire body and he reaches out with his torn right hand only to swipe empty air. In the end, Yvonne pushes her dagger even deeper in his stomach, causing the assassin stiffen for a moment before turning limp.


    ¡°He''s dead.¡± I conclude, feeling good my best friend personally had her revenge.


    Yvonne doesn''t relax, laugh, or cry as a result of her enemy''s death, she instead turns a worried glance at us. We must have looked rather crazed when she walked in. My sister answers my unformulated question.


    ¡°Come with me honey.¡± She tells us.


    ¡°We have to...¡± I start.


    ¡°Just for a bit.¡± She cuts us off.


    I nod and get up to follow her but she stops me with a hand on my chest. She raises the other and reveals a handkerchief she uses to wipe the blood around my lips, and a spot of it on my temple I didn''t feel. I dismantle my left arm as we walk out of the apartment and she guides me as far from the staircase as possible.


    ¡°How do you plan to get out of here?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I''m not sure, I keep probing but sister is concealing the plan from me.¡± I complain. ¡°But from what she made me do, I think Jess just wants to walk out as herself.¡± Yvonne frowns.


    ¡°Risky, but you need to do it quick because there isn''t much of a commotion yet so most have been dragged out.¡± She urgently tells us. ¡°If it fails, we''ll be able to figure something else out.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grumble. ¡°I''ll see you later then.¡±


    My sister recedes, giving me primacy over our body. I exhale in contentment but the breath gets stuck in my throat as a wave of exhaustion like I''ve rarely felt before washes over me.


    My attention is immediately caught by the agonizing waves of pain coursing through me. My tired heart is seizing with every beat, my torn back is vividly reminding me that humans are meant to be in one piece, and my burnt thigh feels numb yet remains the most painful of all my injuries tonight.


    ¡°You crazy fucking Dwarf, I''ll flay you alive!¡± I scream in fury at my sister for the state she left us in.


    This single outburst costs me so much I find myself on one knee before I realize it. Yvonne catches me by the shoulder but she''s not as strong as she was before being wounded and so it doesn''t help much.


    ¡°Go, I need a moment.¡± I grunt, loathing the fact I hadn''t correctly estimated the damage Liz did to us despite being the one to keep the body going. ¡°I''ll be out soon.¡±


    ¡°The liangi.¡± Yvonne reminds me.


    ¡°I need it.¡± I deny while turning it in my hand.


    She hesitates but nods in the end and leaves hurriedly towards the staircase from where I can already hear the Exemplar from before yelling at people to clear the way.


    I check my body to make sure I''ve left no clues so as to the fact my sister and I share a body, noticing the glove on my right hand which I immediately discard and burn.


    I then focus inwardly and gather unstructured energy. I use what Leomi did before as inspiration and sculpt an air-needle with an empty center where I store thirty portions of flow.


    I then burn eight portions to shape dozens of constructs, making air-blade, lightning spheres, fireballs, and kinetic cubes. I activate half along with my tricky air-needle.


    While the walls, ceiling, and floorboards around me explode and turn to scraps, the air-needle flies into the sky. The thirty portions I''ve sent with it fall back down like a falling star that accelerates more and more.


    I raise my palm as it shoots straight at it and activate the other half of my constructs, finishing my work of destruction and causing the floor to give out under my feet just as my energy returns.


    Upon impact, the flow scatters in a wave that gathers and redirects kinetic force of the area towards me only to explode outward and successively wash away the ground floor''s walls in a tide of debris that shakes the entire structure and blows a hole that gives out into the street.


    I gaze upon myself to find I''m in a suitably poor state with the dust covering me and stagger out of the building. I brandish the liangi under the gazes of hundreds, Hospitaliers and imperial guards alike, only to crumble to my knees as I finally exhaust the last of my stamina.


    A deafening silence takes over after the blast that shook the headquarters and left a hole in the shape of a pillar. All these eyes on me make me uncomfortable, nervous, but Leomi arrives very quickly and so I am able to relax somewhat.


    A spark goes through her silvery eyes as they fall on the liangi laying on the ground. She runs up to me and takes me in her arms. Lance is careful to conceal her pride at my clever escape but not the relief she feels at the fact I didn''t use the Little one because others will interpret it as that the honorary Duchess'' being glad her fiancee emerged victorious over Elizabeth Vil.


    No Exemplar shows up and no imperial guard breaks rank as their duty to hunt for E.Vil has not changed. The Hospitaliers do not move either but theirs is a reaction of shock at the death of a legend at the hands of another. You dare claim victory over me?! Shh, you''re supposed to be dead right now. Kyhzhgrhl!

 Destruction.Ch25 Interlude

    Archer, standing in a corner where two roofs link up, blinks in disbelief as he witnesses Elizabeth Vil kick a wall and avoid his fastest arrow by the thinnest margin. He lowers his huge bow and rolls his large shoulders to chase away the stiffness in his muscles.


    He absent-mindedly starts unstringing his weapon while watching as the Red Dwarf carries Wraith through Kruzser, avoiding swords and constructs as if she has eyes in the back of her head to go along with her inhuman reflexes.


    Archer scowls as he notices the woman adjusts the length of her stride as she approaches an intersection even though she doesn''t make a turn. It''s clear she is keeping her options open, this allows her to be able to either dodge or change direction if anything happens.


    ¡°Why did you stop shooting?!¡± Spy asks as she lands atop a nearby roof.


    ¡°She''s left my range.¡± Archer calmly replies.


    ¡°Wraith still lives.¡± She immediately responds.


    ¡°That will not last now that he''s fallen in her hands. My arrow would have killed him too cleanly, since she can circumvent the Exemplars, then she can go.¡± The Shade quietly responds. ¡°Brute is avenged, my task has come to an end.¡±


    ¡°... she''s too dangerous.¡± Spy mutters. ¡°We also have a duty to deal with Enemies of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°That may well be but we both know the Exemplars have acted too hastily.¡± Archer rebukes with a frown, aware the Shade is more fearful of the woman than he is despite her ability to disguise herself and that she is holding many a secret about the Red Dwarf. ¡°The Order had not reached a unanimous agreement on how to deal with Elizabeth Vil but it is now forced to hunt her down with their priority being to preserve the lives of their brethren for risk of internal conflict if a single Semplar were to fall to her blades, she is not the kind of warrior you can take down without making sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Spy falls silent at her comrade''s long-winded answer, knowing Archer spoke so much to obliquely remind her she''s taken liberties she shouldn''t have as well. ¡°Understood, but don''t forget you''re not allowed to kill any more Nobles from this point on.¡±


    Her warning has far more to do with her bruised pride than real concern. Archer reluctantly nods, aware he has no more excuse to hunt Nobles now that Wraith is as good as dead.


    ¡°Let us return to the Vault, I''ve found the origin of the breach and could use your expertise in tracking down the culprit.¡± He says, causing Aisha to stiffen for a brief moment.


    She barely notices as he swiftly takes out one of the huge arrows from his quiver and launches it with a flick of the wrist. The projectile flashes past her shoulder to cruise towards the head of a Lord crossing a distant street in his carriage to flee Kruzser. The man''s head explodes like a ripe watermelon.


    ¡°Just this last one, for the road.¡± Archer explains with a wild corner smile.


    ¡°Th.¡± Aisha fails to repress an impish laugh at her companion''s remark and lion''s leaps into the night with him.


    --- --- ---


    Yvonne Shipwold startles as she hears the destruction her best friend unleashes and the floor trembles under her feet. She witnesses the Hospitaliers in the staircase stumble and fall right atop the Exemplars climbing the stairs.


    The elites kept their footing under the shaking but their weight forces them to stop to avoid falling. Their leader frowns under his helmet and realizes their caution may have cost them a shot at capturing Elizabeth Vil.


    They feared traps and ambushes from the deadly unpredictable woman so much they decided to encircle the building while entering as a unit instead of going through the windows.


    The Exemplar doesn''t regret his choice, after all he values his brethren above taking down a woman who has only ever been a threat to Nobility, and there shouldn''t be a way to escape this area now that it''s been locked down.


    The issue is that he didn''t expect Elizabeth Vil may fall for an ambush herself, which is a problem because the Empire needs warriors of her caliber to fight Hersirs and she may hold precious knowledge on Rykz constructs.


    Yvonne, realizing Jessica made her move because of the noise and the fact the flat floor is now a shaky slope, quickly decides that it''s best to go hide her friend''s secrets while they investigate the explosion rather than slowing down the Order.


    She slips back into the apartment she hid in and freezes at the sight of the Little one''s lower body buried in Wraith''s back up to the elbow. She shudders as she picks up the body to throw it in the chest.


    Yvonne then pulls the coffer and the liangi''s case back into the closet before activating the defensive runes she engraved there. Moments later, a powerful scanning wave comes from the same floor where the destruction first began.


    As it goes through her, she peers into it to find it is aimed at detecting living beings of a certain size and sighs in relief. Moments later, an Exemplar barges into the apartment and goes straight for her.


    The temple guard takes off her helmet and her eyebrows rise in surprise as she recognizes Yvonne. She makes a small salute and turns around to report that Elizabeth Vil isn''t there. During the next hour, the Order tries everything it can to look for the woman or her body but come out empty handed.


    --- --- ---


    As Leomi Lance hugs her fiancee, she strives to suppress her loud heartbeats to feel her lover''s yet still detects naught coming from her jay''s chest and so begins panicking.


    She seizes Jessica''s wrist, passing her thumb over her veins while her other hand flies up to the jugular to confirm her dreadful hunch, finding despair as she catches no pulse.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess.¡± An Exemplar speaks up as she walks over. ¡°Jessica Freepath must answer to inquiry.¡±


    She came from the Templar lines on the other side of the headquarters where E.Vil was thought to be headed towards. She removes her helmet to reveal a bandaged face and a fierce gaze. Lance, still distraught from her discovery, ignores the woman as she lock eyes with her lover.


    There she finds the spark of life, saving her heart from shattering without hope for recovery as Leomi has lost so much she would be unable to bear the death of this most important being, of the woman who is still teaching her how to love.


    This tiny thumping saves her as true as the never waning passion she witnesses in her two fiancees eyes. Lance instinctively knows both are awake at this time but only one is in tremendous pain and requires her care. No, her unyielding protection.


    As such, she breaks eye-contact to direct a ruthless gaze at the Exemplar who has dared to interrupt them. She says naught, yet it is enough to induce the woman to execute a tense but respectful bow.


    ¡°Do so much as touch a hair on my fiancee''s head and the Order will have to declare two more Enemies of the Empire this night.¡± Leomi coldly announces while tightly holding onto her love.


    ¡°... Answers will be required but we are not unreasonable, we can wait now that Elizabeth Vil seems to have been dealt with.¡± The woman concisely responds.


    Lance scowls as the Exemplar turns to leave. Her mind swirls with various thoughts, one of which being that the secret her fiancees hold will soon be uncovered and so they must leave Kruzser before it happens.


    They may believe E.Vil dead while suspecting that they were tricked but whose to say whether or not they''ll figure out the truth later? The jay on her shoulder pecks her cheek.


    ¡°Jess, do you agree to go to the University? There is no more time to waste.¡± She asks intently.


    ¡°I, don''t know, if we should, trust anyone.¡± The woman responds tensely.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°What choice do we have? Your heart is at the limit.¡± Leomi presses.


    ¡°It is, but I can keep it, going. What if...¡± Her fiancee starts but is cut off.


    ¡°Trust me, please, I''ll protect you.¡± Lance pleads.


    ¡°Okay but, walking... might be, an issue.¡± Freepath responds hesitantly.


    Leomi frowns in worry, knowing it is a wonder her lover can even stand, but then pauses as she feels slight movement between her breasts and notices Jessica is rubbing her breasts with her cheek. She blinks in understanding and suppresses a smile as she picks up the woman in her arms to carry her away.


    --- --- ---


    Inside the Midnight Palace''s eastern wing is a dining hall where a long rectangular table is set. There are eight seats, two at the heads of the table, one is purple and gold to stand for the Emperor while the other is made of redwood to represent the Lake''s glorious flames.


    The last six seats are smaller and symbolize the six Kingdoms. As of this time, five are filled by titled Nobles while Caeviel''s is empty. Duchess Roskal never had a chance to sit upon it as she never had the clout to call upon a meeting.


    Ironically, her goal was fulfilled in death for her demise shocked all present into action. Yet, can a reunion truly be called an act when each of these representatives has different goals and most have higher concerns than one Elizabeth Vil?


    ¡°They should have lost.¡± Mirus'' representative, a Countess with graying hair, speaks up.


    ¡°But obtained victory.¡± A Count of Steso with royal blood says. ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance evidently holds cards that overturned her weaker position.¡±


    ¡°The golden jay she carries is no vain adornment.¡± A Countess of Telnur remarks. ¡°It should be considered an extension of her will, the Lake only knows how she could forge such a mythical construct.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil is one to be wary of, she extinguished Roskal''s runic defenses with a single move.¡± Fringia''s representative utters. ¡°Not to mention her bloodthirsty nature and murderous impulses.¡±


    ¡°King Cenwalh''s warnings ring truer by the day.¡± Telnur''s Countess notes.


    ¡°Armies must be raised!¡± Mirus'' Countess exclaims. ¡°Soldiers armed, loyalties ascertained, gold secured!¡±


    ¡°We must prepare for turmoil, indeed.¡± A Count from Haitia acknowledges with a touch of disdain. ¡°Some more than others.¡± He adds with a pointed look to Telnur and Mirus'' seats.


    ¡°Prince Arkur has forged a relationship with both honorary Duchess Lance and Jessica Freepath, we will be on our guard.¡± Telnur''s Countess says, omitting to mention that they are equally wary of King Cenwalh.


    ¡°You''re inviting a wolf in the hen-house.¡± The Countess from Mirus grumbles.


    ¡°And you''re attempting to draw us all in to fix mistakes of your own.¡± Haitia''s Count counters without pity. ¡°Their strength is higher than expected but it remains trivial in face of a Kingdom''s power, we have worse enemies to deal with and Mirus better fulfill its agreements or there will indeed be armies raised!¡± He finishes with a powerful voice.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Steso''s Count somberly agrees.


    ¡°Rhr.¡± Mirus'' Countess grunts in anger. ¡°So you will stand by as Nobles are sent to the front-lines as criminals?¡±


    ¡°Why would we act?¡± Telnur''s Countess questions. ¡°Caeviel and Mirus'' Nobility overstepped their bounds in face of an Imperial decree, such was always going to be the price to pay.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor is using this as a pretext to weaken us!¡± The Countess from Mirus exclaims.


    ¡°Ludicrous, his Phalanxes have seized a victory not a day ago that will safeguard our eastern border for months to come, during the worst of the Lisilese Hordes'' assault!¡± Haitia''s Count intervenes. ¡°Weaken us? He has saved ten of thousands from our four Kingdoms with this sweeping victory.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the decree itself arose because Duchess Roskal ordered the assassination of a former Exemplar.¡± Steso''s Count quietly remarks.


    ¡°Our Emperor holds the moral high-ground in this, he even has proof of the Duchess'' dealings with this Wraith. There is no failing to His reasoning, we must not fall to infighting when under assault by Rykz and Lisilese.¡± Fringia''s representative calmly explains. ¡°Were honorary Duchess Lance and Jessica Freepath to push their luck, then He will be forced to personally take action or face censure from all six Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The Count from Haitia nods.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± The Countess of Telnur firmly acquiesces.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The Count from Steso inclines his head.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Mirus'' Countess snorts but has no choice but to allow this.


    --- --- ---


    Lance thinks quickly as she carries her weak fiancee past the Templars and Hospitaliers into her carriage, paying no mind to the astonished expressions and colds looks thrown their way.


    While her prestige matters immensely to her and it was hurt by Elizabeth''s ''death'' at Jessica''s hands, the loss holds no meaning to her because her fiancees survived.


    She''ll no doubt lose clout over the Hospitaliers because of this but victory on the battlefield will take care of this. Her current pressing concern is how to explain the state of Jessica''s heart to the specialist they are to meet with.


    Lance looks down to the sleepy lover nestled against her chest and gently caresses her head as she ponders only to pause a mere minute after she began looking for an idea.


    ¡°Ha, of course.¡± She murmurs.


    With the solution found, she spends the rest of their journey peeling Jessica out of her armor while coping a feel or two but always careful not to send her heart racing, which Leomi takes as a delightful challenge.


    As they approach the University, their ears catch sound of town criers spreading recent news which Lance immediately ascertains is a move from the Emperor to divert attention from Duchess Roskal''s death and take minds off the recent chaos that shook the capital.


    ¡°Hear, hear, people of Kruzser! Our Emperor Rasaec thereby declares victory on the fields of the eastern front! Not two days ago, three Rykz Hives were intercepted at the gates of Steso and Fringia, they were defeated by the fortifications erected by the Eleventh, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth! Glory to the Empire! Long may Emperor Rasaec, Chosen of the Lake, rule us!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Leomi wonders aloud, surprised the Phalanxes snatched victory so soon after the loss of the Twelfth.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± Jessica clears her throat, her expression showing signs of worry. ¡°Fortifications, meaning siege weapons to crack the Rykz'' tight ranks.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Lance softly blows in her fiancee''s ear. ¡°Don''t exert yourself.¡±


    ¡°I would also guess they used pheromones to disrupt their coordination, not the friendly type but the one that purges which would have greater effect on the drones because Princesses would have a much harder time to give orders.¡± Jessica continues, needing to speak aloud to confirm her guess. ¡°All of it likely followed by a charge of the Order''s heavy cavalry, the largest group of Templars was in that area last we heard after all.¡±


    ¡°Quiet down, my love, the Rykz weakened themselves by sending so many of their drones to raid Steso so it isn''t surprising they would suffer defeat if they tried to press their advantage.¡± Leomi soothes.


    ¡°They won the east, but what about the south.¡± Jessica mutters with her thoughts swirling as a smile arises on her lips.


    Lance pauses, realizing that her fiancee is right. The Order must''ve deployed their Templars for that battle which means the southern route leading into the Rykz Contested Highlands would theoretically be much easier to cross.


    ¡°You think the Silver Hive made it back home?¡± Leomi asks with an uncomfortable twist in her guts.


    ¡°I know so.¡± Jessica grunts. ¡°I can feel it.¡±


    --- --- ---


    At the time of their conversation, a being with a dozen tendrils and brown flesh rises to her full height in the familiar plains of her childhood, breathing through the holes running alongside her ovaloid head to savor the air.


    She tastes smoke, dust, blood from the humans and Lisilese they went through, but most importantly a wisp of pheromones informing her that their advanced bases still stand and hold the supplies her Hive desperately needs.


    Celyz of the Silver Hive swipes a tendril at her escort to tell the drones to move forth while turning to the west, wondering if the being she loves is well and whether she is thought of.


    ¡°Rhyy.¡± A soft lonely sigh escapes her.


    --- --- ---


    Lance''s carriage enters the University through a gate not used by commoners and engages in a paved street that leads to the Tenth-Summer training field built deep within the campus where young aspiring Phalangites are sent to learn what they lack in comparison to their unit.


    These children are no older than ten, most are low born and either second or third born depending on whether their parents revere the Order or the Phalanxes most.


    They are behind their comrades in terms of physical fitness as well as knowledge but their growth is to be supplemented with constructs and they are to be taught the basics by the best teachers the Empire has to offer.


    The Director of this camp is old, he was one of the best flow-smiths back in the day. His knowledge has long since become obsolete but his dedication to the Empire has not waned and so he perseveres in doing everything he can to help it stand the test of time.


    He gazes at the carriage as it approaches, his eyes falling on the white and light-blue crest with a lance splitting the center. He rubs his long white beard and takes out a neatly folded letter from his pocket to once more read his Emperor''s orders, not to question them but to ensure he follows them to the letter.

 Destruction.Ch26

    As the carriage rolls along, I peer to the rising sun through the curtains to distract myself from the agonizing pain radiating from my heart and the anguish nestled in my guts.


    I feel weaker than at my worst after losing my arm, something I never expected could even happen. The only thing that helps is focusing my mind outward, on the fact the Emperor chose to wait for our victory to announce his on the Rykz to lessen the impact of our action.


    To me, it means he still supports Nobility no matter how many Nobles he arrested this night or what indirect support he granted us. Kruzser isn''t safe, it never was but that statement is truer if anything now.


    I feel a palpitation in my chest and tense as I worry my heart is going to stop again. The moment of danger hovers over me like a deathly shadow only to pass with a whimper.


    ¡°Hhuh.¡± I exhale, shivering.


    ¡°You okay there?¡± Leomi asks.


    I gaze up to find her silvery eyes squinted in worry. I make a cocky corner smile to reassure her. Leomi squeezes me, reminding me I''m nestled within her arms and distracting me from my constant pain.


    I nudge her left breast with the spine of my nose and place my ear against her chest to listen to her soothing heartbeat, finding its quickness flattering. It unfortunately doesn''t last as the carriage slows to a stop, fully awakening me.


    I glance to my waist, finding that my three broadswords are still there but that she unfastened my cuirass'' straps. It bothers me but I know there is no escaping the fact I need healing after the ordeal Liz got us through.


    Leomi rises with me in her arms as a Hospitalier opens the carriage''s door. I gently push against her chest to have her put me down, which she surprisingly does without argument.


    I slowly limp out to find a training field filled by hundreds of kids thrusting wooden spears in coordination under the direction of veterans. It makes me heartbroken to witness these young children training for battle, especially because it is the starkest proof that the Empire is in a constant state of war.


    I spot a geezer with a long white beard watching us with both sinuous hands on the cane supporting his weight. His left eye is covered by a white cataract while his right is turbid brown and he is wearing a white garb that doesn''t make him look any younger. That old thing was probably alive when Grikyz hatched.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Lance, Dame Freepath.¡± The old man greets.


    ¡°I''m told you know of constructs that can strengthen the body, Director.¡± Leomi says as she steps down. ¡°Would it be possible for you to examine my fiancee?¡± She asks, going straight to the point.


    ¡°As long as it does not go against my duty, I am to be of service.¡± The man calmly responds. ¡°What is the issue?¡±


    ¡°I don''t, believe you.¡± I grunt because the man''s title as Director truly doesn''t inspire my trust.


    ¡°Whether you do or not isn''t my concern, such are the orders of my Emperor.¡± He responds, unfazed. Orders?


    ¡°Her heart was injured by an odd construct during a battle with Elizabeth Vil.¡± Leomi cuts in, surprising me because it''s a clever excuse and the truth in many ways.


    ¡°Come along, then.¡± The Director replies as he turns towards a large building.


    I limp after the man but Leomi quickly comes to my aid by wrapping her arm around my waist. My hand starts shaking the closer we get to the structure, I try to control it but I''m unable to shake the sick feeling which comes from my experience with Suxen.


    We enter the long building setup as a Hospital with dozens of beds laid across. There are several Alemplars inside taking care of injured, a few of which snap to us and freeze with one who even tries to escape but fails because of his broken leg.


    Many of them seem to be casualties from our battle with Roskal who thought they could hide out here. The old man relies on his cane to slowly leads us to a room in the back where lies a stone bed engraved with dozens of runes.


    ¡°Remove your armor and take a seat.¡± He dryly instructs.


    I scowl but take my cuirass off and open my hard leather jacket, which Leomi somehow managed to untie on the way here despite the difficulty. I tighten my fist, hoping I won''t have to kill because I''ve spent my luck for the day.


    The old man shapes a scanning construct which he applies on my left shoulder, moving so slowly that doesn''t even startle someone with my nerves. Leomi bites on her upper lip, clearly worried.


    ¡°What is the issue, exactly?¡± The Director asks.


    ¡°My heart is, being facetious, taking naps at, inopportune times.¡± I reply, still short of breath.


    ¡°How often has it happened?¡± He questions.


    I peer at his face but distinguish little, his beard makes it a bit more difficult than usual but I would have noticed if he showed any surprise that would indicate he found something he shouldn''t have.


    ¡°Thrice for sure, but... maybe four or, five times in the, past few months.¡± I reply, causing Leomi to pale. ¡°Twice on the, way here.¡± I add, startling the Director to the point his white beard shakes.


    ¡°You should''ve died.¡± He states with no regard for my sensitive heart.


    ¡°Many have, thought as, much, but here I am.¡± I utter.


    ¡°No, you don''t understand.¡± The old man mutters. ¡°Your heart is on the verge of tearing itself apart, the Lake is the only thing keeping it running.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lance questions.


    ¡°From what I can gather, your fiancee''s body burns through a little more than one portion every hour to preserve her health.¡± He explains. ¡°And I am not including the consumption of the constructs she''s using to heal herself, this is coming straight from her reserve.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t, realize, I had that, much access.¡± I mutter, thinking that it has to be coming from people of Hetlan and northern Mirus.


    ¡°You should have retired long ago.¡± The Director says with a touch of disappointment to his voice.


    ¡°What can, you do?¡± I press.


    ¡°Not much with your body in this state.¡± He responds. ¡°I can strengthen it but I have conditions to do so.¡±


    I scowl and reach for my weapon. Lance''s left hand flashes and catches my wrist before I can draw it. I keep my gaze on the suspicious old man while tensing my forearm''s muscles to make it clear to my fiancee I won''t restrain myself very long.


    ¡°Make your requests and I shall fulfill them.¡± Leomi proclaims, making a huge promise for someone of her responsibilities.


    ¡°It isn''t what you appear to be thinking.¡± The old man says with a frown. ¡°The construct will not solve the underlying issue but will relieve you of the symptoms for a time except it will also take a toll on your body, meaning you will die if your heart-rate climbs too high. Considering your state, this limitation will remain so long as your condition doesn''t improve. My condition is that you not strain yourself for I refuse to be party to your death.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I almost instantly refuse because I would be unable to defend myself, his words alone throw me in a state of panic, but I can feel Leomi''s injured left hand on my wrist and it makes me hesitate.


    She''s already experienced so much hurt, from my actions and losing so many people close to her, I don''t feel justified in refusing to even try to stay alive. I shut my eyes to think but immediately reopen them because I don''t feel safe.


    ¡°How long would I need to be careful?¡± I ask.


    ¡°For the rest of your life.¡± The Director replies with a flat tone. ¡°I do not know what the issue is, all we can hope for is that strengthening your heart will be enough to keep you from death.¡±


    ¡°Why has this construct fallen in disuse?¡± Leomi questions.


    ¡°It hasn''t completely, we still use it here to help future Phalangites grow up, but the main problem is that the effects must be sustained for the muscular mass to remain once adulthood is reached so the consumption of flow didn''t make it worth the gain.¡± The old man answers.


    ¡°Teach me.¡± I request.


    ¡°You''ll hold to my terms and stay away from the battlefield?¡± He asks in return.


    I sigh, having hoped to trick him. This could be a plot of some kind but it wouldn''t make sense as all those who aim to use me wish for me to fight rather than not. I wait for a moment to give Leomi time to say something to pressure me but she remains silent, once again overturning my expectations.


    ¡°If I.¡± I interrupt myself. ¡°If we do this, then who do I become?¡± I ask her with a low tone to conceal the point of despair I know would make my voice shake otherwise. ¡°I make things happen, who would I be if not for that?¡±


    Were she to answer ''my fiancee'' it may be what ends us. Leomi remains silent, inclining her head as if she is trying to understand my question. After a few moments of thought, she blinks and parts her lips.


    ¡°Whoever you wish to become, you will always be mine.¡± She says as a matter of course. A smile blossoms on my face but fades as soon as it appears.


    ¡°As long as it doesn''t endanger my life or that of those I care for, I will restrain myself from battle.¡± I acquiesce to the Director with a somber expression.


    Lance''s fingers twitch over my wrist in surprise at my agreement. I smile as I look up to her and hide my deep anguish towards once again being powerless, at having to restrain myself in face of this cruel world. Yet, I have no choice but to do this. Continuing as we have will only result in harming those we love.


    ¡°That is... enough.¡± The old Director says with a sigh. ¡°It always hurts for a warrior to set down their blades but I have heard that you at least have the mind of a Marshal, you are fortunate to still be able to contribute to our Empire.¡± He declares while rubbing his white beard.


    I smirk at the man, amused by how much he assumes about me. He frowns in disapproval, his reaction is logical since I am dismissing his goodwill from his point of view, but doesn''t take me to task on this and merely shakes his head.


    ¡°Extend your palm out and I''ll teach you, it isn''t very complicated if you know the basics.¡± The Director tells me.


    I do as instructed and he shapes a strange construct in the pit of my hand that mixes a nourishing construct with one I don''t recognize but is similar to a strengthening construct.


    Both have very long timer segments which wrap around every other component and seem to be very weak, meant to function over a long period of time.


    ¡°So the trick is to simultaneously promote decay and growth.¡± I mutter under my breath.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The old man exclaims with an air of surprise. ¡°You could determine this at first glance?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask with a harsh glare, suspecting this to be an attempt at poisoning me.


    ¡°It is as it seems.¡± The Director says without any indication of ill intent in his eyes. ¡°Muscles are strengthened when renewed, this construct forces a constant cycle which results in a stronger body. It is normally used in conjunction with harsh training for better effects but it isn''t something you can handle.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt while throwing a quick glance to my fiancee who nods in confirmation. ¡°My thanks, then, old man.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°No need, all is for our great Emperor.¡± He responds with a wave of his wrinkled hand.


    I take a deep breath and work on memorizing the construct under the Director''s guidance. It takes me a few hours because it''s simplicity is misleading and the slightest mistake could lead to grave injuries because it affects the body.


    Breaking my forearm using a lion strike was enough of a lesson for me to decide to remain another couple hours to ensure I know exactly how to make the construct. Leomi remains by my side the entire time despite her injured left hand.


    ¡°I''ve other engagements today, come again tomorrow.¡± The Director tells us in the end.


    ¡°No need, I''ve had a handle on the construct for a while now.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Is there a need to risk it?¡± He questions with a concerned frown.


    ¡°I''ve no time to waste anymore, clearly.¡± I grunt. ¡°But I''ll not use the construct until I''m certain of my mastery of it.¡±


    The old man nods, failing to catch that my reason is that I do not yet trust this construct which I do not yet understand. I rise to leave only to find my legs weak. I try to push myself but I grow lightheaded and begin panicking.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± The old man intercedes as if he had already known it would happen. ¡°I can tell that you''ve used constructs to enhance your capability to do battle, I will not ask from whom you acquired such knowledge but know that the cost is never worth using these else our Emperor would not have forbid them.¡±


    His mistaken observation gives me pause. It seems the Emperor isn''t so foolish as to strengthen his troops at the expense of their health. Not that it changes much.


    I give the Director a slight nod while Leomi gently reaches out to support me. I reluctantly agree to her help, intending to walk by myself when able, yet find myself utterly incapable to recover.


    My legs tremble with each step while my waist barely manages to support them even with Lance''s arm around it. I make us stop barely a dozen meters out of the room near an Alemplar standing by an injured patient.


    My weakness stuns me as I had not expected it despite plenty of warnings from many beings of different origins but I conceal my unease under a truthful concern for Leomi.


    Since resting between battles wasn''t enough to counteract the damage to my heart, I have no choice but to lengthen the time of rest between fights and truly focus on this construct which can reinforce my heart.


    ¡°Alemplar, would it be too much to ask you to take a look at my lover''s hand?¡± I politely question the tall brunette as I shakily receive Leomi''s help to sit down.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The woman replies after throwing a passing glance at my likely pale cheeks. Leomi frowns but extends her left hand out with a stiff spine. ¡°Resist my construct.¡± The Alemplar gently instructs.


    I attentively observe as she fits on a runic glove that projects a golden radiance out of the palm when activated. She places her hand over the deep red bandage covering Leomi''s long wound.


    The cloth permeated by her dried blood starts detaching itself from her flesh without resistance, surprising me. I give the Alemplar a grateful look as I''ve experienced the pain of having bandages ripped off plenty enough to appreciate how much suffering she spared my fiancee.


    ¡°Don''t touch the ring.¡± Leomi warns with a tense voice as the Alemplar uncovers it.


    The woman blinks but acquiesces as the bandage falls off to reveal the harrowing injury. I cut the entire side of Lance''s hand myself but hadn''t had the chance to truly observe it.


    Her flesh was severed clean off and then the injury swiftly taken care off yet it resumes bleeding as soon as the cloth''s pressure fades. I shiver and glance to my love only to find her glancing shyly to me, seemingly untouched by pain.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I gently ask her.


    ¡°I am, as long as it doesn''t bother my fiancee.¡± She replies, giving me a blatant hint as to her requirements. ¡°I''ve no need to seduce anyone else.¡± She adds.


    ¡°A fine lie, my love.¡± I reply with a slight grin, very aware of Leomi''s love of others'' gazes. I reach out to caress her pure white hair, allowing some of my deep-felt guilt to show on my traits. ¡°How could a slight scar upset me when it but enhances your beauty?¡±


    Leomi silently nods without answering my rhetorical question. She lightly rests her head on my half-shoulder without applying any weight to my body as the Alemplar works on sewing the wound to stop the bleeding.


    The two of us quietly sit there in this foreign place as our nerves slowly unwind from the harrowing night of battle, neither of us willing to berate the other for risks taken and wounds received.


    ¡°There, that shall do it.¡± The Alemplar gently tells us after over a quarter an hour of work. ¡°Take care to keep the wound clean and you shall heal without issue.¡±


    ¡°My thanks.¡± Leomi responds as she stands and bows.


    I try to imitate her but a pain clenches at my heart when I apply strength to my legs. A tremble shakes my hand as fright takes over for a brief moment before I regain control.


    I glance at my love, silently requesting her help. Lance smoothly reaches down to pick me up in her arms as if natural and gently carries me towards her vehicle with light steps.

 Destruction.Ch27

    As Leomi takes me out of the building, I spot a man waiting just at the corner of the door wearing a black robe over a white tunic. I recognize the scholar who was interested in my knowledge. He perks up at our appearance and trots over.


    ¡°Dame Freepath.¡± He speaks up with a sober expression, far less excited than last we met.


    ¡°Sir Yhan, is it?¡± I calmly ask as I look down at him, taking full advantage of my fiancee''s height. ¡°Do you know of this?¡± I question as I shape the construct I was just taught.


    ¡°Hh.¡± The Haitia royal exhales as he leans over to inspect it, nodding shortly after.


    ¡°Is there an issue with it?¡± I press.


    ¡°No, it seems to be in order.¡± Yhan affirms.


    ¡°What is it you wish of me?¡± I directly question as I dismantle the construct.


    ¡°A discussion, over tea perhaps?¡± He proposes. ¡°I''ve been made to understand your mastery of kinetics is instinctual but perhaps you have some light to shed on my shortcomings.¡±


    I blink at his humble request and look to Leomi who narrows her eyes, clearly unwilling to share me. I make a slight smile at her protectiveness and turn back to Yhan.


    ¡°I can give you ten minutes if you come along.¡± I tell the scholar because he is to work on my plow, and has displayed humility I can''t help but admire.


    ¡°Leave the University?¡± He hesitates for a moment. ¡°I, suppose I can for a short while.¡±


    I nod and Leomi immediately resumes heading to the carriage without wasting time. The royal stays standing where he is for a moment before hurriedly following us. Lance smoothly deposes me on the bench seat before taking hers at my side while he settles in front of me with an eager look on his face.


    ¡°What do you think kinetic force is?¡± I directly ask the man.


    ¡°... hmm.¡± Yhan exhales as he quietly ponders. ¡°A force akin to that of wind and fire?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I directly deny. ¡°Wind is the movement of air, it is driven by kinetic force but the two aren''t equivalent. Fire... fire can produce kinetic force but the two energies aren''t comparable.¡±


    ¡°I know it is a vibration, that it travels through matter.¡± Yhan affirms, giving me pause as I hadn''t thought of it that way but it makes a lot of sense to think of it that way.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I acknowledge. ¡°Yes, it may be thought of as a vibration but let us speak more concretely. Think of a surface of water being blown on by the wind, the ripples are a result of kinetic force.¡±


    ¡°Does that not contradict your earlier affirmation that wind is not kinetic force? In this example, it would seem like there is a transfer of kinetic force from wind to water.¡± Yhan comments. ¡°The tides could then be thought of as a seaborne gust of wind.¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± I straightforwardly tell the man. ¡°Kinetic force is ephemeral, it barely exists for the smallest increment of time when there is an impact between two moving particles.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The scholar falls silent with a scowl.


    ¡°When air travels, it is called wind but that is devoid of kinetic force until an impact occurs.¡± I say. ¡°Water being blown shifts because of kinetic force but the energy in itself does not last longer than the impact.¡± The man''s eyes widen as I explain.


    ¡°Does it mean vibrations in themselves are not kinetic force but the impacts between each particle are?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I agree. ¡°The reason it is so difficult to control it is precisely this, that force is too ephemeral to do so.¡±


    ¡°Then, how...¡± Yhan trails off.


    ¡°Intent.¡± I reply. ¡°If your intent is precise, your knowledge sufficient, then you can give shape to the direction of each impact.¡±


    ¡°That is difficult.¡± He mutters with a grimace, as if making an understatement.


    ¡°As all things, you must begin with a first step.¡± I say, amused. ¡°You cannot store kinetic force, it is either produced in the moment or redirected upon the instant of its creation.¡±


    ¡°But wind contains it.¡± He notes, raising his index.


    ¡°No, it does not.¡± I directly deny as I take a moment to think of how to explain. ¡°Think of it as potential. The faster and heavier the wind is the more kinetic force will be produced but, until impact occurs, there is none to be found.¡±


    ¡°But isn''t that a way to store it?¡± He questions. ¡°If one can maintain a constant gust of wind, then it is the same as storing it.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is true.¡± I acknowledge with a shrug. ¡°But what use would it be? You would burn more energy maintaining such a system than you would by creating the same amount of kinetic force with a simple explosion.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yhan murmurs as he blinks in embarrassment.


    ¡°You can redirect the kinetic force already present but it requires having control of the zone, which isn''t easy to do unless you''re using unstructured energy.¡± I note.


    ¡°That isn''t my area of expertise, I am more concerned about the theory.¡± The man waves the concern aside, clearly uninterested about battlefield applications. ¡°I wish to understand how the Lake put the world together.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious.¡± I softly murmur as my mind''s gears turn. ¡°I''ve interacted with vibrations before to recycle kinetic force but never as such.¡±


    ¡°It is a powerful tool but not so easy to control.¡± Yhan notes.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I softly exhale as I reach out and pluck a hair from my head.


    I place it before my eyes but encounter the royal''s curious gaze which leads me to set the hair aside and continue the discussion with the scholar, telling him some of what I know about manipulating kinetic force but not so much he could come up with a construct before it becomes relevant to my plans. In the end, we stop to drop him off not far from the University.


    ¡°I''ve heard our Emperor expressed interest in meeting you, Dame Freepath.¡± Yhan says out of the blue after getting off the carriage.


    ¡°He has.¡± I confirm, puzzled as to why he is mentioning this.


    ¡°Dame Freepath, tradition dictates you present yourself to His palace.¡± He directly tells me.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I ask Leomi.


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± She squints. ¡°But it feels familiar so it likely is.¡± She confirms.


    Yhan frowns a little at being doubted so openly but he doesn''t say anything and politely inclines his head in a salute before departing. Is that the reason I''ve been told several times, to invite me without directly doing so?


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Leomi asks.


    ¡°Tomorrow, or the day after.¡± I reply. ¡°With you.¡± I add.


    Lance nods as the carriage departs. I turn my gaze to the streets as we journey back, finding that quite a few people are celebrating out in the streets. It takes me a moment to recall that the Emperor announced a victory over the Rykz as the sun rose in the morning and the curtain fell on the first act of our revenge.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Leomi questions, pulling me from my scattered thoughts.


    ¡°I''m okay, kitten.¡± I gently reply. ¡°Simply exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Jay.¡± She frowns.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The bird on her shoulder deadpans at me.


    ¡°I am.¡± I affirm with a firmer voice. ¡°It may not last since I''ll lose mobility when I begin using the construct but, for now, I am merely tired.¡±


    ¡°Then, the promise...¡± Lance trails off, referring to the fact we agreed to spend time together to mourn and rest once we took care of our foes.


    I open my mouth to answer but a thought from my slumbering evil sister makes me pause. Liz'' smirk stirs my lips but she swiftly returns to her rest. I slowly lay my hand on the pouch at my waist. Leomi''s eyes widen a fraction before narrowing as a flicker of unease goes through her traits.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Both to be fulfilled very soon.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± My fiancee grunts indistinctly without acknowledging the pledge my sister made to her.


    I let my eyes close and concentrate on taking deep slow breaths as the carriage takes us back. My methods must change now that I can no longer rely on my prowess as a warrior. The wrenching pain squeezing my heart remains but it has faded to the background as my body recovered from the night''s battle.


    ¡°How could they track me?¡± I ask Leomi with a soft voice.


    ¡°If you''re worried they''ll find clues to uncover what you did to evade them, don''t be.¡± Lance quickly answers to alleviate my worries before settling down. ¡°There are ways to follow someone as long as the trail is fresh but it isn''t entirely reliable, especially in a city. As long as they''ve not implanted a beacon construct somewhere on you, and they didn''t or you couldn''t have escaped in the first place, then they truly lost you in the commotion you made.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I murmur, relaxing somewhat. ¡°We''re going to have to leave Kruzser soon, there is no guarantee my writings will remain hidden much longer.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what it is you wrote in detail and how you planned to use them?¡± She probes.


    ¡°Can you tell me what authority titled Nobility will have over the establishment of laws under your reforms?¡± I question in return.


    I know she freezes without needing to open my eyes and take a deep breath to allow my emotions to settle. I gaze to her in the end, finding her pinching her lips together which confirms that my guess was spot on.


    ¡°Even if you manage to convince Nobility to follow and enforce laws made by elected Councils of low born, I know you well enough to guess you would never give such a structure free reign as it would be unwise.¡± I explain how I figured it out. ¡°You will give Nobles some indirect control over the content of these laws.¡±


    ¡°The shape of it is still unclear.¡± She sternly replies.


    I nod and let my eyelids fall once more, knowing she''ll refuse to speak of her plans as I''ll refuse to speak of mine to avoid clashing before the time comes where either of us has the power to change the Empire.


    --- --- ---


    I wake as the carriage stops to find myself held in my fiancee''s warm embrace. I make a bright smile so as to chase away the concern deeply rooted in her gaze. The corners of her lips rise but her worries remain.


    ¡°Shall I carry you, my love?¡± She offers with greed on her sharp traits.


    ¡°I should be able to walk now.¡± I deny, unwilling to let myself wither away in her care no matter how sweet the temptation.


    I rise to prove my words and carefully descend from the carriage. The Hospitalier''s headquarters was half-devastated by the blast of my constructs but most of the debris has been cleaned up.


    There are imperial guards posted in the surroundings led by Exemplars, likely as a safety in case I conspired with Elizabeth Vil to hide her, but there are only a few hundred so they mostly believed what they saw.


    The atmosphere of the Hospitaliers is somber, surprising me because it clashes with the cheerful mood in the rest of Kruzser. Mary walks up to us with a stern expression, her gear still bearing marks of the night''s battle.


    ¡°Freepath.¡± She utters, the coldness in her voice gives me a chill.


    ¡°Say what you will.¡± I direct as she turns to Leomi, matching her tone. Mary shifts back to me.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil often went too far but she did not deserve death.¡± She utters with a snarl before turning back to Leomi to make a stiff salute. ¡°Grand Commander.¡±


    Fascinating, you still command their respect despite last night''s slaughter. They''ll get over it, no matter what you are worthier than I am of their respect according to their values.


    Let''s hope they won''t get any weird ideas when the rumor I''ve crippled myself to kill you spreads, I would hate to kill Leomi''s people. Focus on strengthening our heart, it must withstand the Little one before our plans kick into motion.


    ¡°Establish a temporary encampment outside Kruzser''s western gates and gather all recruits there, we shall depart for Telnur before the week''s end.¡± Leomi commands.


    ¡°Acknowledged.¡± Mary coldly responds.


    I slowly drag my weak body along as I enter the headquarters, feeling like a burden to myself. I run into Idali and Uhla inside, both apparently waiting for me. The latter seeming dazed.


    ¡°You know of this?¡± I question as I shape a fortifying construct in front of Uhla. She absently nods. ¡°Is there anything odd about it?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you if there is.¡± She replies while extending her hand out. I cut my link to the construct and give it to her as I turn to Idali.


    ¡°Gather the others and spread the word that Jessica Freepath is recruiting warriors, all are welcome to join me.¡± I direct Idali who blinks, stunned. ¡°They''ll be free to come and go as they please but will be paid only after fighting once we arrive in Telnur.¡±


    ¡°Uh, are you sure...¡± She starts.


    ¡°I am. If they can''t trust me on this, they won''t trust me to lead them in battle.¡± I cut her off. ¡°So as to the issue of gathering an army, the Emperor won''t object so no other will.¡± I affirm. ¡°We''ll be going to see him tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°Where do I tell these warriors to gather?¡± She hurriedly questions, apparently worried I''m going to run off, which I was about to.


    ¡°Wherever their camp will be.¡± I offhandedly reply while vaguely waving my hand at the Hospitaliers.


    This is short notice, because I decided on impulse to do this, but it''s been a long time since Leomi announced her plans to gather an army so many will be prepared. I wonder if my name will be enough to convince even a hundred.


    I make my way towards the stairs, moving as slowly as an elderly woman as I feel glares on my back. Leomi soon appears by my side to carefully wrap her arm around my waist, discreetly supporting me as I climb upstairs.


    As I enter our apartment, I find Yvonne waiting worriedly with Rowland holding her hands in his. It suddenly occurs to me I''ve left the Little one and liangi relatively out in the open but a glance around tells me my best friend took care of these loose ends to my plan.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Yvonne asks me.


    ¡°I''m now a cripple for all intents and purposes.¡± I calmly tell her.


    Leomi conceals the tremor that goes through me at the admission by tightly pulling me against her. It''s enough to fool Rowland about my mental state but not Yvonne whose expression tightens.


    ¡°She''s lucky to be alive.¡± Lance''s cold statement sends me into a spiral of anguish because, had I still the strength, I would''ve fought her.


    ¡°Leomi!¡± Yvonne exclaims in reproach.


    ¡°Being nice led to this, I''m done watching her kill herself.¡± My fiancee rebukes my best friend, revealing the repressed anger she felt towards my actions.


    I close my eyes to control my temper which rose in response to the hurt her words cause me but Leomi doesn''t give me a chance to control myself as she drags me towards our room.


    I try to fight back but my efforts come to naught as she can easily overpower me. I am currently so weak she could win against me with her natural strength even if I used lion strikes. Yet, in spite of that, she doesn''t forcefully push me inside when I lay my hand on the door''s frame to stop her.


    ¡°You do realize I could do whatever I want to you right now? Strip you naked right here to fuck you in front of them both.¡± Leomi offhandedly remarks.


    ¡°Chirp.¡± The jay on her shoulder pecks my fiancee''s neck and flies off.


    I hear Rowland choke on his breath. The fact she didn''t conceal her voice from them causes me to fiercely blush in anger and embarrassment as I glare up to her but, along this, I feel a burst of fear as well because I''ve no doubt she would enjoy doing this to me.


    The worst part isn''t so much her words or the fact the idea of experiencing another night being dominated makes me slightly wet but the fact a minion of mine now clearly witnessed me in a position of sexual weakness.


    It''s a mystery why I care so much about it but I shift to glare at Rowland who swallows hard. It takes him a moment but he lowers his eyes. I face our room again, far from satisfied but knowing it''s all Leomi will give me at the moment, and stop resisting.


    Lance drags me in and slams the door shut before delicately but firmly leading me to the bed where she lays me to begin shedding off my armor. I allow her to do so without resisting, too preoccupied by my thoughts.


    Being overwhelmed may be exactly what I need to evacuate the deep anguish borne of my weakness but I do not wish for it. Yet my reluctance is precisely the reason it would feel so good to be ruthlessly taken.


    This contradiction of desire, fear, and unwillingness makes me confused to the point where I find myself lying naked on our bed before realizing it. I glance up to Leomi who returns a stern glare.


    ¡°Don''t give bullshit me, kitten, what is it you''re plotting?¡± I question with a scowl, having realized she almost played me for a fool.


    The corners of her lips rise into a small smirk and she seizes my wrist to press it down while using her knee to push down on my left side. I frown and fight her knowing full well I''m unable to resist in this way but am far from powerless yet unable to stop myself because my every instinct repulses against this feeling of impotence.


    I jerk my arm down but her grip is stronger than iron. I try to roll one side to the next but her knee prevents me. I try to arc up with my spine but her weight alone is too much for me to lift. I snarl and keep fighting, I shake and push to the point where saliva escapes my lips.


    ¡°You can cry, my jay, just let it all out.¡± Leomi gently whispers.


    ¡°Rhhhrr.¡± I growl at her.


    As my body keeps struggling madly like a rabid animal, my mind doesn''t lose itself. I focus on her expression and take note of the minute changes to it, how her worries and fears are slowly taking over as I refuse to quiet down, a few touches of doubt even appear within minutes.


    I forcefully stop myself from fighting, causing her to stare at me, stunned. I let my body powerlessly fall on the mattress as I gaze to the ceiling without any emotion.


    ¡°Jay?¡± She asks in anguish, revealing how little confidence she had in her own gamble.


    ¡°Let go, Leomi, I''m not going to break down.¡± I tell her.


    She makes a thin smile and releases me to let herself fall by my side. A glance informs me that she is trying to conceal her embarrassment before facing me again.


    ¡°It''s not that you''re wrong but that I cannot afford to let loose, not yet.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Then we see the Emperor tomorrow, end this so that we can turn to the future.¡± Lance dictates.


    ¡°Hm.¡± I quietly acknowledge. ¡°Hold me to sleep before you go.¡± I command. Her arms barely fold over me that I feel myself wink out, having exhausted the last of my energy.


    --- --- ---

 Destruction.Ch28

    I wake in the middle of the night with a head of pure white hair resting on my chest and a tightness to my heart. I gently push aside her hair to witness the remains of dry tears soiling the corners of her eyes.


    Leomi would never allow me to witness her in such a state so the sight stuns me. I reach out and wipe this tar to her sharp beauty. I can''t help but smile at her clumsiness as I recall her words before falling asleep.


    Sometimes her aggressiveness is what it appears, a reflection of her ambitions and desire to stand above all, sometimes it is mere facade concealing a deep concern and tenderness.


    ¡°I love you, kitten.¡± I whisper as I caress her hair.


    I admire her for a long while before shifting my gaze to my own self only to find my injuries from the battle have been bandaged and that Lance applied healing constructs to them.


    These wounds are still painful but not so much I cannot shift them to the back of my mind. Only a singular one remains impossible to suppress through my will and it is the deep burn to my right thigh.


    The pain it exudes reaches down to the bone and causes chills in my lower back. My fiancee applied a tight bandage and ointment which awoke my nerves.


    I stir up with a tense expression, unconcerned about the mind-wrenching agony it causes me. Cheers rise and fall in the distance, caused by celebration I cannot share with my ties to the Rykz.


    Lance shifts, waking up from her slumber. I reach out to the depths of my self to find Elizabeth lazily napping. She transmits an image of herself laying atop a roof as she bathes in moonlight with a naked body covered in fresh blood and a hand casually caressing her intimacy.


    I feel my cheeks turn bright red and can''t help but sigh at myself as the dream-like impression fades. Being tempted by another woman is one thing, but my sister who shares my body? Lance''s hand falls on my cheeks before I can further mock myself.


    ¡°My love.¡± She whispers as she opens her silver eyes.


    I meet her gaze and freeze because of the threat held within. Her expression turns to fury as she rises. I say naught to soothe her anger as I know ourselves guilty but internally mourn at the injustice of paying for what was mostly my sister''s doing.


    There is no doubt Leomi wishes to ravage me, her bravado of the day past is incomparable to the blame and hunger for dominance I now see in her eyes. She says not a word as she pins me down and turns me on my belly.


    One knee falls on the center of my back while the other lands on my shoulder, sealing my movements. Her left hand falls on my head and presses it down against the soft satin covers while her right hand''s lithe fingers trail down my spine towards my buttocks.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Jessica.¡± She commands.


    Since I''ve no intention of submitting, it matters not the extent of my defeat at her hands. I could easily resist and she would likely give way because of my health but I refuse to take advantage of my weakness.


    As such, I decide to deny the order and lay there as a statement of defiance that she''ll no doubt enjoy to the utmost. Indeed, I soon feel her reach down to forcefully part my thighs.


    Fully expecting to be taken, I take a deep breath only to be left in suspense as naught happens. As I narrow my eyes in suspicion and prepare to turn to ascertain Leomi''s goal, she suddenly shifts. Smack. A hard slap lands directly on my sex, causing me a smarting pain.


    ¡°Uh!¡± This cute, timid, yelp escapes me in this moment of utter surprise as her act awakens even Liz.


    Smack. Another slap soon lands on our flower that causes us a mixture of anger, humiliation, and lust all at the same time. Smack. A third more violent one lands and her unusual punishment makes us experience a delight that chases the depression clouding our mood.


    Being spanked like this is beyond embarrassing and we can''t help but experience a burst of rage, yet we also very much enjoy it so we allow these three for free but shift to throw her a beast-like glare so as to warn her from attempting a fourth.


    Leomi''s eyes narrow and the muscles of her jaw tighten at this sign of rebellion, yet her raised hand slowly falls on our buttocks in a possessive manner.


    I frown as I expected to be had in return for suffering her blows, yet she acts not. Most startling is that Liz smirks and fades back to slumber without taking action. I have my own plans, I won''t intrude in your play.


    Fury overtakes me at the disdain showed by these two lovers of mine, the emotion causing my heart to lurch with agony, the extent of my weakness forces me to control my anger yet that does not mean I shall abandon it.


    I can lose to her, I don''t even mind a touch of disgrace, but I''m unwilling to do so without getting fucked in return! I gather my flow for revenge and command the air in the room to expel Leomi from my back with a strong burst of half-solid wind.


    Lance''s expression barely shifts as she is thrown off to land sturdily on her feet. I take a brief moment to admire her perfect tiny breasts and her delicate flower before rising to stomp over to her while shaping a thin air-blade at the tips of my fingers.


    Leomi straightens her spine as she slowly retreats until her back is to the wall. I raise the construct to her throat, threatening her jugular to make it clear how much it offends me she would do this to me with no intent to following through with it.


    ¡°Are you still not the most dangerous being alive? When have injuries ever held you back? What difference is there between a weak heart and a severed limb?¡± She asks me with a calm voice.


    The three questions back to back startle me so much a thin red line appears on her skin. Lance doesn''t even flinch despite the fact I could have accidentally cut her artery.


    The sense of this rhetorical inquiry, of her previous provocation, is clear and it stuns me. I''m evidently far from as weak as I perceived myself in her eyes, her provocative attitude this morning and yesterday makes it clear that is how she''s always felt.


    After all Lance only truly fought to have me when I began resisting her in truth, she''s been like this from the start so she would have no interest in me right now if I was weak yet the glistening between her thighs makes it evident her desire for me is as strong as ever.


    I retract my hand and dismantle the air-blade to reach up on my toes, kissing her while palming her left breast with a firm grip. She passionately snags my lip between her teeth, refusing to allow my tongue entrance so as to demonstrate her resolve of being on top.


    ¡°Since you won''t take me, I''ll have you.¡± I casually declare, smirking at her challenge.


    ¡°Tss.¡± Lance snorts in disdain with an arrogant tone. ¡°In the end, you kneel all the same.¡±


    I don''t contradict her and, in fact, slowly bend my knees while making my lips trail down her body, causing her to shudder as they brush past a nipple. Leomi places her right hand atop my head as a victor yet has to know that I am about to seize her.


    Pain shakes my thigh as I hit the ground so I take a moment to kiss the tree and road engraved in her flesh before my tongue finds her flower and intertwines with its petals. The steely taste of her dew takes over as I penetrate her.


    ¡°Uhm!¡± The small whine escapes Leomi as I begin conquering her from a position of weakness.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Her delightful cries of pleasure soon fill my ears as I play with her body''s most intimate and sensitive place. I lose myself to the music of her to the point where my vision blurs and naught else than her ecstasy remains in my hazy thoughts.


    It takes a while for her to finish climaxing and then she takes time to stabilize her shaking limbs but, in the end, she sits down before me with a stunned and amazed look on her face.


    ¡°What difference does it make whose knees touch the ground between equals?¡± She asks with curiosity.


    ¡°None but that of pride.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± She murmurs.


    I smile and leave her there, exhausted, as I rise to slowly stumble over to the basin of water set in a corner of our room. I clean myself up with a towel under her gaze since my injuries prevent me from taking a bath.


    ¡°At least allow yourself to limp.¡± Leomi tells me with a soft sigh.


    I ignore the suggestion as I finish up and use my flow to fit my cuirass on. I then fasten my three broadswords around my waist without forgetting the pouch containing the item my sister seized from Leomi.


    ¡°You could at least wear a dress to meet with our Emperor.¡± Lance reproaches.


    ¡°I doubt Emperor Rasaec would appreciate you confabulating your desires for his.¡± I return, making her chuckle. ¡°In all seriousness, today may be the day I die so I would rather it happen with a weapon in hand.¡±


    ¡°... so would I.¡± Leomi acknowledges after a pause.


    I feel a burst of affection at the fact she didn''t challenge my assertion that the Emperor may kill us and because she is sternly stating she would fall by my side if that were to happen.


    She rises and cleans up at the basin before taking out her uniform. She doesn''t go pick up her plate armor, or even a leather one, but does grab a sword to hang at her waist.


    While she dresses up, I make my way to the living room and start rummaging through the cupboards. I find bread, dried meat, cheese, and milk which I pile up on the table.


    Leomi comes out a few minutes later to find me devouring through her reserves as if I''d been starved for months, which isn''t too far from the truth considering I had to restrain myself with my lacking funds.


    ¡°Are you planning to eat your own weight in food?¡± She asks as her eyes fall to the pile.


    ¡°I''ll need plenty of sustenance once I begin using the fortifying construct.¡± I explain.


    She nods and joins me. A quarter of an hour of stuffing myself later, Yvonne and Rowland get up. They were likely awakened by us but they don''t complain and join us for breakfast.


    We don''t converse much but the mood is peaceful and, by the end of the meal, dawn rises. I rise first and make my way downstairs to the training field. I spend a half-hour turning a training dummy into splinters merely using the sharp edge of my blade without exerting myself.


    I find this style of battle focused on steadiness and endurance unpleasing but it is the only way I will be able to fight for a long while so I don''t give up training this way of fighting because I must be able to use it without causing my heartbeat to raise.


    As I make my way back inside to wait for Idali, a group of Hospitaliers comes out and crosses paths with me. Among them, two pause at my sight and stop. The one on the left, a redhead I''ve seen before in Meria, spits out in front of me.


    ¡°Vile ambusher.¡± She throws out.


    ¡°Serves you right that you further crippled yourself.¡± Her companion utters.


    I blink, stunned by their hatred, and thus fail to react as they move on. Kill. The thought is accompanied by a yawn underlining how little she cares for these people who seem to have admired her but I dismiss it instantly.


    I step inside without responding because, in the end, their animosity is based on a lie of mine so it wouldn''t be right to take revenge over it. I find Idali waiting with my other minions, except Rowland, in the hall.


    ¡°The fortifying construct you gave me has no mistakes, but it might be dangerous for you to use it.¡± Uhla speaks up immediately, as if worried I''d already started.


    ¡°I''ve been told of the risks, don''t worry.¡± I reassure her.


    ¡°Are we to wage war?¡± Nahl directly questions.


    ¡°Ooh, fun.¡± Idali cheers on but her heart isn''t in her smile.


    ¡°No, you''re merely to accompany me to the Emperor''s Palace if you wish to.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°I''ll remain here.¡± Uhla speaks up with a slight frown.


    ¡°Likely the better choice, I''m ill-suited to society.¡± I say with a wink to ensure she knows my words still stand, they can all do as they wish. ¡°Did you spread the word?¡± I ask Idali.


    ¡°I have.¡± She nods seriously.


    ¡°Nahl?¡± I question.


    ¡°I suppose someone has to keep an eye on you two madwomen.¡± He says with an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°Go put on your best uniform then.¡± I instruct.


    As they leave without bothering to acknowledge me with either a nod or salute, Leomi arrives with Yvonne and Rowland. An officer of the Hospitaliers wearing chevrons designating him as a lieutenant turns to watch her walk downstairs.


    ¡°Coldhearted.¡± He quietly utters as she passes by him.


    Leomi freezes for a moment while Yvonne snaps a deathly glare at the man and Rowland reaches for the bastard sword at his waist. I simply raise my hand and shape a javelin to impale the man to the wall.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Lance snaps at me first, her eyes never left me, causing Yvonne to shift her gaze to me.


    ¡°Don''t!¡± She exclaims in panic.


    I ignore both but, just as I was about to launch my construct, Mary stomps to the officer and smashes her fist in his face. The man is launched back with a sharp scream as I hear the bridge of his nose crack from where I stand.


    The woman, leader of Leomi''s bodyguards who were the first to join her, snaps a glare to me as if challenging me to launch my attack. I casually dismantle my construct, considering the man punished sufficiently now that I''ve had a moment to think.


    ¡°I''ll have no more of this.¡± Mary coldly addresses all those present at the ground floor of the headquarters. ¡°Henceforth, the Justiciers shall be called upon to judge the next incidents.¡±


    Silence spreads throughout the room and I notice more than a few shivering. It seems like there were other events apart from those I witnessed, which isn''t surprising considering some had the guts to speak up to Leomi and my face.


    ¡°We are to go to war against the ancestral enemies of this Empire to defend its people, behave as such!¡± Mary berates, her gaze remaining fixed on me.


    I stand as I am, unperturbed by her speech or oblique rebuke of my character, I agree with her choice of words so I don''t speak up to lessen their impact. Although, it matters not to me the species of those who stand against me, I understand it cannot be the same for others.


    The crowd eventually begins dispersing so I take Leomi to make my way out to her carriage where my minions eventually join us with Mary and her squad of bodyguards wielding halberds.


    I sit on the other side of Leomi on the carriage, choosing to sit besides Yvonne for multiple reasons. It''s best to keep a distance from Lance to avoid mishaps but there is also the necessity to keep my best-friend in check.


    ¡°How arrogant is the Emperor.¡± I quietly ponder, causing the other three to stare at me. ¡°What? One is meant to guess they have to present themselves when he merely expresses interest in meeting them?¡± I ask with a dissatisfied frown. ¡°If he wants to meet, he should just come by.¡± I grumble.


    ¡°Kh.¡± Lance barely manages to suppress a laugh.


    ¡°Leomi.¡± Yvonne berates.


    ¡°She has a point, it''s a bit ridiculous.¡± My prideful fiancee notes.


    ¡°As far as I''m aware, it''s an old way of doing things that the Emperor clings to.¡± Yvonne explains. ¡°It should only stand for private invitations so it''s a good sign.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± I quietly cut in. They turn to me with puzzled expressions but Rowland''s suddenly sours as he guesses my meaning more accurately than the other two. ¡°Have you ever met me?¡± I say to clue them in.


    ¡°Don''t you mess with the Emperor, Jess.¡± Lance exclaims. ¡°It''s not an enemy we can afford to make.¡±


    ¡°I''m not crazy.¡± I dismiss, rolling my eyes. ¡°Well, no, I am.¡± I correct. ¡°I just mean to say I won''t be intentionally causing problems but... again, have you met me?¡± I question.


    ¡°She makes a good point.¡± Yvonne notes with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Can''t you control yourself?¡± Rowland asks worriedly.


    ¡°She can, but she won''t.¡± Leomi answers for me.


    ¡°I am who I am.¡± I explain.


    The three all glare at me as if my explanation didn''t grant them answers. They''ve known me for a long time now, these words should be enough. I break eye contact to gaze out of the carriage to look to the white and gold dome perched atop the Emperor''s Palace, wondering whether I am to meet a centuries old undying man or a fraud skillful enough to trick even the Rykz.

 Destruction.Ch29

    The carriage passes by a white wall patrolled by imperial guards and stops between two huge marble lions guarding either side of a golden gate. Ten Templars turn their gazes to the door as I open it. I slowly step out while holding Leomi''s hand as my minions and her escort gather.


    ¡°I am Jessica Freepath, here to meet Emperor Rasaec as asked.¡± I speak up, forcing myself not to grimace at having to bend my pride so out of curiosity and a sense of self-preservation.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± One of the Templars questions with narrowed eyes while he gazes at Rowland, Nahl, and Idali.


    ¡°My mi...¡± I pause to correct myself because I did promise not to fool around. ¡°Men.¡±


    The temple guard''s irises widen and a slight blush takes over his cheeks. It takes me a split moment to understand what misunderstanding my slip of tongue caused.


    I don''t let it show on my expression, using my forced obliviousness to turn the embarrassment of the situation on others rather than myself. The silence drags on, only broken by Yvonne''s repressed chuckle.


    ¡°They think you''re with them.¡± She says. I''ve no doubt my best-friend knows I''ve caught on to the mix-up yet but is having fun with it.


    ¡°They''re my men like she''s my woman.¡± I utter with a flat tone.


    I point to Idali while staring at the Templar, causing his cheeks to further redden. Leomi squeezes my hand as she steps forward and makes a slight bow to end the temple guard''s dilemma.


    ¡°Honorary Duchess Leomi Lance.¡± The temple guard greets. ¡°You may both enter with a single servant.¡±


    ¡°Idali.¡± I call her.


    She walks to my side, looking nervous, while Yvonne falls in step with Leomi. The Temple guards nod and signals his squad to open the gates. The four of us advance to step inside the grounds, I know not how they feel but a flock of butterflies start tearing each other apart in my stomach.


    It feels as if a shadow falls before my eyes as I step through the threshold of the Palace grounds. Terrifying sounds echo in my ears, that of blades slicing through flesh, that of bones shattering and gurgling blood.


    It takes me a moment and the grasp of Leomi''s hand for me to recover, realizing I''ve frozen after taking a single step. I chase the terror paralyzing me through an effort of will to observe the garden surrounding us.


    There are glorious white fountains engraved in golden designs all along the various paths weaving through the vivid green grass. I engage on the road leading straight to the Palace, passing by lion statues.


    The scenery is impressive, mostly the dome supported by a dozen marble columns on the roof, but it has little to do with my feeling so small and insignificant.


    The Emperor is a being I revered in my youth and for a while during my ordeals until I grew to truly stand on my own. His presence and greatness is unrivaled in the Empire, how could I not feel threatened?


    I lay my palm on my broadsword''s pommel, only now realizing they let us through without taking our weapons. It''s surprising but it isn''t as if the Emperor could be threatened even if I brought a damn trebuchet along.


    As we make our way without incident, my initial fears abate and my gait stabilizes as my mind turns to the meeting ahead. Emperor Rasaec is, without a single doubt, the most powerful being in the world.


    Only the First Queen can compare but she will never leave her Hive which makes her inconsequential in all matters, not to mention the Emperor has leylines to bolster his access.


    Were I to recover the full extent of my strength, there would still not be an opportunity for me to challenge this man on my own so I cannot afford to be shaken if I am to speak to him.


    We arrive at the gates and stop before the two armored Exemplars guarding it. They watch us silently without moving a muscle, their gazes surveying our every movement.


    A few minutes pass before the Exemplars open the gold and white double-doors to allow us inside. The four of us carefully walk into a long hall decorated by paintings of warriors, generals, and temple guards doing battle against all three species.


    Servants arranged in two rows bow down to welcome us and a woman in her fifties wearing a deep black outfit. She has dark brown eyes and gray hair with a bearing that wouldn''t lose to that of a high Noble.


    ¡°I welcome you on behalf of our great Emperor Rasaec.¡± She utters with a voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Follow me.¡± She instructs.


    We go through the rows of servants, butlers and maids straightening up after our passage to return to their duties. We engage on a large staircase at the end of the hall, climbing to the second floor to enter a hallway filled with old plate armors no doubt worn in battle by heroes of the Empire in ages past.


    It takes us an entire five minutes to finally reach our destination, a large door guarded by a full squad of Exemplars in full plate armor. It takes me but a single moment to notice that each of them is wearing a new runic gauntlet on their dominant hands that doesn''t match the rest of their gear.


    Clearly, E.Vil''s prowess convinced the Temple to make some improvements and thus the first to receive these items were the Emperor''s personal guard. The old woman commands them to step aside with a single wave of her hand, and astonishingly is obeyed without a moment''s hesitation.


    We step inside a lobby where four more Exemplars are posted and I feel a distinct disruption field pass through the construct buried in my body. I don''t let my expression change but immediately raise my guard.


    Yet, the old woman keeps leading us towards the next set of doors while commanding the temple guards to step aside. She knocks on the door and waits a short while without saying anything, as if by habit.


    ¡°My Emperor, Dame Jessica Freepath and her fiancee the honorary Duchess Leomi Lance of Izla Meria are here as by your summons.¡± She says. I notice her expression tense by just the slightest amount as she awaits an answer.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± This grunt of ascent startles me as it has to have come from the Emperor.


    The woman scowls just a bit in disapproval while also glancing down, showing a tiny bit of... not guilt but an emotion close to it, perhaps regret at the failure of following an instruction.


    I purse my lips to conceal my smile at the woman''s interesting reaction to this response. At least, this helps me manage my anger at being ''summoned''. Just as she reached for the handle of the door, the Emperor speaks again.


    ¡°Had I not told you to invite Jessica Freepath, Shayle?¡± Rasaec questions with an absentminded tone, causing her to freeze.


    ¡°My Emperor, these matters...¡± She starts to respond.


    ¡°We are in private.¡± He impatiently cuts her off, apparently having had that kind of argument so many times before he can predict her words before she says them. ¡°Now that I am certain you heard me correctly, then you may invite them inside right this instant.¡±


    Shayle closes her eyes, unmistakably to repress her anger, and takes an entire two minutes to herself before opening them again as she turns to us. Her relationship with the Emperor is most definitely not that of a mere subordinate if she can unhesitantly delay a direct order to act immediately.


    ¡°You are now cordially invited to join the great Emperor Rasaec, sovereign of a millennia, inside his war-study.¡± The old woman utters without a hint of said cordiality to her tone as she makes the faintest of bows.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    She turns and opens the doors for us to enter. Inside the room is a man sitting on a couch atop extravagant red velvet pillows, he has bright green eyes and deep black hair.


    His build is neither impressive nor disappointing but has muscles consequent enough to be those of a warrior, his height on the other hand is startlingly average as I estimate him to be a mere few centimeters taller than me.


    He is wearing a golden circlet of laurels, golden bracers, and a white toga tightly held against his chest by a purple band of cloth. The Emperor is looking down at a low table with high borders concealing what rests upon it.


    Finding it curious that the man who insisted on merely inviting us in despite having no need to do so considering his power is more interested in this than us, I decide to take a peek but the angle doesn''t allow me to and all I catch are golden lights reflected on the table from the morning sun.


    As I walk inside, I inspect Rasaec closer because the slightest detail could matter. I quickly notice that his hair are disheveled and that there are signs of fatigue around his eyes which could mean he lacks sleep, which is stunning considering who he is. It could mean he is hard working... or frivolous.


    ¡°My Emperor.¡± Leomi says with a firm tone.


    ¡°My Emperor.¡± Idali speaks up with a shiver to her voice.


    ¡°My Emperor.¡± Yvonne discreetly greets.


    ¡°Emperor.¡± I utter between grit teeth as the three drop to a knee, unable to bring myself to do the same and unwilling to even look straight at Lance as she does.


    My fiancee redeems herself completely in my eyes because, the instant she understands what I''ve done, she stops the bend of her knee short of touching the carpet and carefully rises back up while our other two companions finish kneeling.


    ¡°Rise, there is no nee...¡± Rasaec suddenly pauses with his hand in the middle of gesturing us to stand back up.


    The Emperor slowly lifts his chin to look at me. Leomi trembles, most definitely from a wave of fear for my life after this act of open defiance. Yvonne tenses but her body language lacks any surprise. Idali loudly swallows her saliva and appears to be in complete disbelief.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Shayle exclaims from behind us.


    Her expletive is accompanied by armors clinking as the Exemplars in the hall prepare to draw their weapons. The Emperor''s head finally levels and his eyes find mine. On his lips is a thin inscrutable smile which could either be taken as sharp or gentle depending on the angle of the light.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Rasaec quietly questions her, the two words enough to reestablish complete silence. ¡°I find it understandable they would hold doubts, especially the one who has suffered most.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± Shayle insists with a tone that could cut through steel.


    ¡°Rise.¡± The Emperor commands Idali and Yvonne while also briefly glancing to Lance who stood back up. ¡°Speak, what is it you wish of me?¡± He tells me.


    A terrorized scream bellows at the back of my mind, causing my hand to tremble over the pommel of my broadswords. For a brief moment I consider killing the Emperor, leading my eyes to scour our surroundings to ascertain distance and obstacles.


    Shayle''s stance does not shift in the least, I would have caught the noise, but I can distinguish the fact she''s entered a state of alertness merely from the sound of her breath. I suppress the shaking of my fingers by squeezing the pommel of my longest blade.


    ¡°A frank discussion.¡± I simply respond as answers are all I am fit to obtain at the moment. Shayle grits her teeth, producing an audible sound. ¡°I want to know of the events that led to the Rykz invading Izla Meria.¡± I add.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Rasaec ponders. ¡°What I can say, I will. What I cannot, I will not.¡± He tells me with the slightest of corner smiles. ¡°But that is a complex subject.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I simply question, wondering as a bout of laughter shakes my mind whether the Emperor will know what it is I am asking.


    Rasaec''s traits fall and his spring-green irises narrow but something tells me that this heavy expression isn''t directed at me. The Emperor takes his time, in fact he takes so long my thigh begins aching.


    I make my way to a chair located at a diagonal from the Emperor, taking care not to limp. I notice, as I walk, that Rasaec''s eyes don''t leave me. He does not even react to what I can only assume to be disrespect on my part.


    ¡°You won''t kneel but you wish to sit?!¡± Shayle explodes.


    I ignore her for now as the full extent of my insanity has been brought to bear on the Emperor, noticing that his gaze follows the very slow movements of my leg as I take a seat. I wouldn''t have believed the Emperor would be as observant as I am before this but I can tell he has seen through my attempt to conceal my burn injury.


    ¡°I''m a veteran after all.¡± I humorously remark to the elder woman.


    ¡°Tss, tss, tss.¡± Rasaec''s laughter escapes from between his closed lips yet his smile still doesn''t reach his eyes. ¡°Do you know of the effort it took to establish this Empire?¡± He asks almost casually.


    ¡°I couldn''t begin to imagine.¡± I simply respond as I incline my head to the side in a questioning manner.


    ¡°I do not speak of uniting the human Kingdoms, I speak of the blood spilled in ages past to ensure humans would no longer be treated as livestock by the Rykz.¡± He says.


    I freeze as his words hit me but it does not last long as my smile widens into a grin. Shock passes through Shayle''s expression but Rasaec''s doesn''t shift in any way at my reaction which no human, much less the Emperor, would normally be able to brush off.


    ¡°All beings are but meat.¡± I affirm with a cold tone. ¡°What difference is there between that and slavery? And do the Lisilese not devour us still?¡± I question. ¡°Either way, I do not see the relevance of this past to the present.¡±


    ¡°I am establishing on what basis is built the relationship between the Rykz Hives united under the First Queen and the Empire of humanity united under my rule.¡± Rasaec tells me with a patient tone in which I find no trade of condescension. ¡°The strength of our armies is all that prevents the Rykz from dictating the lives and deaths of millions.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I quietly exhale, encouraging him to make his point as I absently tap the armrest.


    ¡°I took one of their Princesses, so what? She was carved up like a chunk of meat and bones, so what?¡± Rasaec calmly questions without much emotion to his voice.


    ¡°My Emperor, you didn''t intend this.¡± Shayle cuts in.


    ¡°Would their troops stop assaulting our borders if I didn''t? This act of mine received a harsher response than anticipated? Good!¡± He forcefully exclaims, surprising me. ¡°Pulling more of their forces into a war we prepared for when we still hold the advantage of neutralizing their pheromones is a victory but, even if we had not this trick, even if Izla Meria''s population was slaughtered, it is worth it to attract more Princesses sent to the front-lines.¡± He asserts unapologetically. ¡°The death of every single one of these beings is worth far more than that of five thousand humans each.¡±


    A chill goes through my back and I suck in a breath of cold air at the cruel calculation and conviction expressed by the Emperor. Yet, despite this emotion, the man''s eyes remain as placid as the surface of a lake.


    ¡°The truth is that there were many reasons behind what was done, not the least of which being this fear the Rykz will now hold towards challenging the Empire.¡± Rasaec explains. ¡°It is an ugly thing, war, but necessity is supreme.¡±


    ¡°I understand your decision, my Emperor.¡± I say with a short laugh, stunning all in the room including this most powerful man whose eyes widen. ¡°I shan''t kneel, nor bow, but acknowledge you I must.¡± Pride, I told Leomi, and to prove the strength of mine I shan''t let my knee touch the ground for any other than those I truly love.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks me with a scowl of incomprehension. ¡°What I know about you tells me you should hate me over this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Am I to destroy you then?¡± I ask, my voice distorting as Liz takes a peek only to fade away in disdain. Shayle tenses but resigns herself not to react. The image of my father dying under a rain of arrows, a scene I didn''t truly witness, flashes before my eyes. It takes me a moment to rein my madness in. ¡°Believe me, if I could, I would seriously consider it.¡± I utter while gripping hard at the pommel of my sword. ¡°But I''ve neither the ability nor the right.¡± I''ve said too much.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rasaec questions with interest.


    ¡°I owe you a lot.¡± I reply offhandedly as I''ve still a request to make.


    ¡°You''re not being entirely truthful, are you?¡± The Emperor says.


    ¡°It is, in a way.¡± I explain with a shrug.


    ¡°Speak clearly, as I have, I don''t believe there is any need for riddles between us after you''ve so plainly expressed yourself.¡± The man encourages, making me even more suspicious of whether his attitude and my emotions have led me to entrap myself.


    ¡°I owe humanity, not you.¡± I spell it out, opting to divert the subject to less dangerous waters like my disloyalty. The left corner of my lips stirs into a mad smirk.


    ¡°My Emperor.¡± Leomi intervenes with a grave voice. ¡°Do you have concrete proof that your decision to capture Princess Cetyz of the Silver Hive benefited the Empire?¡±


    Rasaec''s traits don''t waver at this questioning. I find myself impressed in spite of everything that an Emperor ruling over seven million humans shows not a sign of anger at being so openly doubted by two of his worst subjects.


    ¡°Step forth and witness the results yourself.¡± He invites us with a wave of his hand towards the odd low table set before him.

 Destruction.Ch30

    While Leomi steps forth to take a look, I take a moment to think. The Emperor was content enough to welcome us at first, he was casually allowing us to rise out of habit until he noticed I hadn''t knelt and from that point on followed my lead.


    Rasaec''s attitude doesn''t appear to be an act, nor does Shayle''s, but his tolerance is stunning. They couldn''t have predicted my loss of control, and even if they felt it a possibility they wouldn''t have relied on this to trap me.


    The Emperor has too much power to even need to rely on underhanded tricks and I''ve broken enough laws to be hanged ten times over, no, it''s as if his entire goal is simply to have a conversation.


    ¡°Is that...¡± Leomi trails off with wide eyes.


    I raise an eyebrow in interest but don''t rise from my seat, aware that my legs would shake were I to do so now that I''ve relaxed my muscles. It would be easy for him to confirm my right thigh and back are injured if I don''t rest a while.


    Rasaec looks to me and reaches out to the table, placing his palm on the side. An illusion rises and expands to show a battlefield filled with small silhouettes, siege weapons, and hills.


    ¡°What do you think the most important quality is for a warrior, a general, and an Emperor?¡± He asks as he leans back. Whatever this man''s faults, arrogance isn''t one of them.


    ¡°Being coldblooded?¡± I throw a guess out, causing Shayle to glare at me.


    ¡°Hh.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Good one.¡± He comments. ¡°The answer is consistency as the pursuit for perfection is greed that can cause the fall of the greatest.¡±


    I nod in agreement, aware that I''ve killed plenty of people who were far more skilled than I. It''s evident the Emperor is telling me that he''s made mistakes but that his results are acceptable.


    I turn my attention to the image Leomi is studying. Two armies are confronting each other, one is obviously human while the other is a swirling mass of bodies shifting back and forth as they charge against a seemingly impenetrable wall of sarissas.


    ¡°Is this real?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, this is happening right this moment in south-eastern Fringia.¡± He replies.


    I smother my surprise at the implication behind this and my bafflement at the cost in flow to study the battlefield. The humans are dug into their positions with a line of phalangites three ranks thick at the center who are repelling the tide of drones.


    ¡°You''ve spread them far too thin.¡± I utter in dismay, unable to help myself.


    ¡°There is no need to defend in depth once the initial charge has been intercepted.¡± The Emperor dismisses. ¡°Watch closely, they''ll rotate soon.¡±


    As Rasaec says this, those at the very front of the Phalanx suddenly step towards their right and then take a single step back. The line of phalangites immediately behind them take a single step to the left and then a strong step forward while thrusting out with their sarissas.


    In but a single moment, thousands upon thousands of scouts and warriors who had previously maintained their ground are skewered by the points of these weapons.


    More rush forth to fill the gap but it is far too late as the Phalanx has already settled in their new formation. The ''fresh'' phalangites who formed the core are now in the very front and fighting with renewed vigor.


    Two to three seconds later, with the Rykz drones still reeling from their losses, the Phalanx reorganizes itself again as the middle-ranks switch position with the back-rank where they can rest for a while until their turn comes again.


    ¡°Fascinating, but isn''t it very risky?¡± I question.


    ¡°It can be.¡± Rasaec acknowledges. ¡°A single phalangites tripping could trigger a cascade effect that destroys the entirety of the formation but it isn''t as if the Phalanx cannot fight in close quarters so it isn''t a deadly risk.¡±


    The regiments of archers suddenly release their arrows which fly out to rain down on a troop of Rykz warriors which are charging to fill a gap in their ranks. The drones slow down to raise their shields and block the projectiles.


    The volley of arrows isn''t followed by a second but it was more than enough to destroy these warriors'' momentum. On either side of this battle are ranks of normal troops belonging to the Kingdom, they''re currently engaged in a melee with thousands of scouts.


    There are also forces of cavalry on each wing led by Templars but neither has moved yet. On the Rykz side, there are reserves of drones stationed in a series of hills that have as many numbers as the tens of thousands engaged in the battle as well as several regiments of Harvesters.


    There are also red markers on the illusion which I assume represent points of interest, likely tunnel entrances or locations where Princesses have been spotted.


    I glance to Yvonne and Idali, noticing their stiff stances and shaky hands. They''re not too afraid but they probably wish they didn''t come in with me at this point.


    ¡°That battle has been won already.¡± I calmly comment.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± The Emperor asks with interest.


    ¡°The Phalanx is entrenched with secure flanks and the cavalry has yet to engage. It doesn''t matter how many troops the Rykz have, they won''t be able to break through.¡± Lance replies, attracting Rasaec''s gaze.


    ¡°The Harvesters could still make a good attempt.¡± He notes.


    ¡°You hope they''ll do that.¡± I correct. ¡°But they won''t.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Rasaec swears and dismisses the illusion with a casual wave of his hand, believing our words without a moment''s doubt. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the Rykz can smell far more than we could see there.¡± I say. ¡°Your Marshal hid troops to cover the phalangites'' back, the lines are too thin so the mistake is too grave for it not to be a trap.¡±


    ¡°Even if their scouts reported this, they could still inflict heavy casualties if they tried.¡± Rasaec counters.


    ¡°They might take this trade if it were any other battle, but I suspect that their Hive isn''t far away and may be attacked if they lose too many drones. It isn''t a risk the Rykz will take.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°True, but there is another reason.¡± I cut in. ¡°The cavalry contingent is too large and hasn''t moved yet, as long as it remains where it is, the Rykz cannot move their Harvesters.¡±


    ¡°They have enough scouts to counter the cavalry.¡± Rasaec tells me with a frown.


    ¡°Most of it, but they know they can''t stop your elite which will aim to kill their Princesses.¡± I note.


    ¡°So I should have moved the cavalry.¡± The Emperor murmurs. ¡°No.¡± He immediately contradicts himself. ¡°Then, they would have traded their Harvesters for my riders and we would be in the same position but with far fewer mobile forces.¡±


    ¡°Shall I order Marshal Henrik to break off, my Emperor?¡± Shayle asks.


    ¡°No, tell him whittle down their numbers but recall the Templars after the battle to send them south to join the Fifteenth.¡± Rasaec dismisses. ¡°Order him to fortify his position further and force the Fiery Hive to remain on their guard against him.¡±


    ¡°Idali.¡± I speak up, causing her to startle and throw me a fearful glance. ¡°You''ll have to make the offer, may as well be now.¡±


    ¡°No need, I shall not make peace with the Rykz for the foreseeable future.¡± The Emperor cuts in. ¡°Not before we''ve reconquered enough land to make what we''ve given up for this push to be worth it but leave the terms they''ve proposed in writing before you leave.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Idali gapes and her right thigh tightens, causing the floorboards under the rug to creak. She''s no doubt pissed off that her trip here was utterly wasted. Rasaec throws her an interested look but it doesn''t remain on her very long as he turns his gaze to Leomi.


    The Emperor reaches up to ruffle his own hair, displacing his golden circlet. The habitual gesture gives me pause, he couldn''t take on such a habit unless etiquette meant naught to him. This simple clue tells me the man very rarely meets Nobles.


    ¡°I respected your mother, you have my word that her passing won''t go unanswered.¡± Rasaec promises. Lance straightens up with a clenched fist but she remains silent.


    ¡°Easy to say after the killers were dealt with.¡± I coldly utter.


    ¡°Some things I cannot do openly, such as undermining the Templar Order by revoking the declaration you took advantage of to kill Elizabeth Vil.¡± The Emperor counters without rising to my provocation. ¡°I''ve already passed down my decision that King Cenwalh does not have my support to pass down the crown to his house''s heir and that is the most I am able to do in the open.¡±


    ¡°It isn''t and everyone knows it.¡± I utter with a scowl. It would have been fine if he didn''t care or didn''t promise anything, but I cannot stand his declaration if he isn''t going to act in truth.


    ¡°Power is a fickle thing, directing it depends on people of differing opinions.¡± Rasaec calmly tells me. ¡°In theory, I could order a King''s death yet few would follow through in execution unless I send a Phalanx to enforce the command.¡±


    ¡°A useful excuse, applicable to any situation.¡± I counter.


    ¡°True.¡± He agrees with a thin smile without arguing.


    ¡°Jessica, what our Emperor did is more than enough.¡± Lance cuts in but says no more, clearly unwilling to spend any more time on the subject.


    ¡°For you, maybe.¡± I snap.


    ¡°What is your wish, exactly, Jessica Freepath?¡± Rasaec asks with interest.


    ¡°Freedom.¡± I plainly return. ¡°I wish not to be a part of your Empire any longer.¡±


    ¡°How dare...¡± Shayle begins.


    ¡°Sk!¡± Rasaec cuts her off with a sharp click of his tongue. ¡°We are akin of mind.¡± He notes bemusedly. ¡°I wish not for you to be under my rule any longer, it''s too much trouble. But we can speak of that later.¡± His calm response startles me because of the threat his words could imply. ¡°I''ve never heard truer words than yours on the fact a peasant''s plow does more for the Empire than any warrior''s sword ever will.¡± I blink in surprise.


    ¡°Words you could have spoken if you believe them.¡± I note with a frown.


    ¡°Indeed, among many other declarations I could have made that would have had lasting consequences if they came from me.¡± The Emperor acknowledges with a smile.


    Our expressions grow somber as we realize that, if Rasaec had said this in public, then it may have directly triggered a civil war. Leomi merely clenches her jaw but it''s enough for Yvonne to tense.


    ¡°So you will not support Izla Meria''s new democratic system, my Emperor?¡± Lance asks, only revealing a touch of disappointment.


    ¡°What an olden concept.¡± Rasaec muses.


    ¡°For a class of people to break the shackles of their oppression, they must have power enough.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°But I''ve already instituted the good it can bring to my Empire.¡± The Emperor notes. ¡°Allowing any more voices will result in uncontrollable chaos.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking in surprise.


    ¡°Courts already debate their rulers with the input of Exemplars while Marshals convene with their officers and other Nobles. Debates strengthen reasonings and uncover flaws but, ultimately, one must stand at the forefront to make the decisions and that being''s orders must stand unchallenged.¡± Rasaec explains. ¡°Were an elected council to be in charge of making decisions, then how could they sacrifice the defense of a city to save a Kingdom?¡± He questions rhetorically.


    ¡°Sathens was one of the strongest powers that challenged our Emperor Rasaec during His conquest, yet they quickly fell for they were not united. His armies merely applied pressure to the leaders'' homes and it was sufficient for each of their armies to split to defend the lands they belonged to, sealing their fates.¡± Shayle explains with a disdainful sneer.


    ¡°These flaws we can overcome by reforming Nobility, my Emperor, and ensuring the powers are split.¡± Leomi argues.


    ¡°I am not saying you are wrong but you wish for results in a year when I witness them in decades.¡± Rasaec tells us with a bleak tone that chases any doubt I held that the man isn''t an old monster that''s lived through centuries.


    ¡°But...¡± Lance starts.


    ¡°How long do you think it took to unite the Empire? For all humans to feel as they are part of it?¡± He questions her while sending me a wink. Does that mean he knows I''m not human or does it indicate he knows the statement untrue? ¡°You see the state of the Empire and believe change is too slow. I do not disagree, but it took centuries to establish the Administration and for the various Kingdoms to accept the centralization of power. These changes you wish for will happen, perhaps not during your lifetime, but they will.¡±


    ¡°Will you hinder her?¡± I directly ask.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The Emperor directly denies, causing my fiancee to relax a bit. ¡°But I will not lend you my influence for these aims, my attention shall remain on conquest for the decade to come.¡±


    I narrow my eyes but hold back from speaking again since the Emperor seems to be holding many things back for later. Besides, being silent ensures I don''t say something crazy.


    ¡°You need armies, my Emperor, and we need gold.¡± Leomi directly states.


    ¡°Ah, no you do not.¡± Rasaec playfully contradicts. ¡°Soldiers are raised with bronze, armies with silver, Empires with gold.¡±


    ¡°I could use some of that silver.¡± I note. ¡°But I''ll just make Telnur cough up the coin.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Emperor laughs. ¡°Shayle, what moniker would you give her if she joined the Shades now that you''ve met?¡±


    ¡°Regicide.¡± The old woman responds with a chill in her voice as she glares at Rasaec.


    ¡°High praise, there has only ever been one.¡± He tells me with a chuckle.


    ¡°She isn''t trustworthy enough to claim the name.¡± Shayle denies.


    Their exchange gives me pause as there should be no reason for Rasaec to reveal the woman as a Shade, and one high ranking enough to name their recruits no less.


    ¡°I''ll not give you silver, honorary Duchess, but a voucher for your expenses that Shayle here will arrange.¡± The Emperor says, shifting the subject once again. ¡°The Templar Order will provide the coin you require to raise your army to defend Telnur but I shall remind you that the Hospitaliers are your personal force and the Empire will not be party to funding it.¡±


    Perhaps there was more to this exchange between them, maybe I had none to do with it. From the woman''s answer, perhaps Rasaec was obliquely asking her what she thought our goal was and she told him we aim to kill Cenwalh through saying ''Regicide''.


    ¡°Thank you, my Emperor.¡± Lance says with a prideful bow.


    ¡°Lady Yvonne Shipwold.¡± Rasaec speaks up as he turns to my best friend. ¡°Do you have any requests of me?¡± He asks with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare, my Emperor.¡± Yvonne responds with a shiver to her voice.


    ¡°Why not? Jessica has dared far more.¡± The man says with a shrug, his carelessness intensified by the fact the circlet on his head is askew.


    ¡°Then, I will merely beg for your forgiveness were they to offend you in the future.¡± Yvonne politely requests.


    ¡°That is quite likely indeed, such foresight and such an admirable character.¡± Rasaec smiles. ¡°Granted, I shall not be offended next time Jessica is disrespectful.¡± I grunt at him.


    ¡°Has Exemplar Siegfried made his report to you, Emperor?¡± I cut in to pass on this matter that has weighed on me.


    ¡°He has, but not enough is known of these creatures to make any decisions at this time.¡± Rasaec says, turning more serious. ¡°They came once so they have the capacity to come again unless their skyship arrived here by accident, which I find unlikely.¡±


    ¡°That''s it?¡± I ask with a scowl.


    ¡°What more can be done? We know naught so naught can be done.¡± The Emperor returns. I can''t help but grimace because he isn''t wrong. ¡°Were they to invade with a consequent force, then I shall make peace or ally with Lisilese and Rykz to fight them back.¡±


    I startle at how casually the man speaks of allying with the Empire''s ancestral enemies if the situation demands it but, at the same time, it also reassures me as to the Emperor''s competence. He doesn''t let emotion guide him.


    While I am mad enough to refuse to ally with Nobles even if it becomes the only solution to survive, I remain aware of what the sane correct choice would be for a ruler in a similar situation.


    Rasaec extends his hand out and passes the palm over the small table, causing the illusion to appear once more. The battlefield expanded as the Empire''s cavalry forces engaged with the Rykz'' reserve troops. The Emperor sighs as he dismisses the image.


    ¡°It seems like neither side will emerge with a decisive victory.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Indeed, but the Rykz cannot sustain these losses so their Princesses will be forced to fight soon enough.¡± He replies as he turns to Shayle. ¡°Keep them company, Jessica and I shall go for a walk in the garden.¡±


    I frown and almost refuse but the Emperor hops off the couch with no regards for his status, making the old woman frown which makes me smile. Rasaec then heads straight for the window at the back of the room and opens it to jump off without waiting for me to follow.


    Amused, I let my flow seep out of my reserve and seize control of the surrounding air. I fly up and out of the window to find the Emperor waiting for me below. There are two dozen Exemplars in the garden but they''re far away. I drop by his side.


    ¡°Enough games, old monster. No one has that much tolerance for me, not even my fiancees do.¡± I speak up. ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    ¡°I''ve told you before, I want to talk.¡± Rasaec tells me with a laugh, utterly unshaken by my insult.

 Destruction.Ch31

    Rasaec takes off on a small paved path with his hands linked behind his back, looking more like a general inspecting his troops than an Emperor surveying a garden.


    I hear quick steps rushing to the window above and glance up to find Leomi looking down at me with a worried expression. It occurs to me that the reason we''re going to take a walk is so that my companions can keep an eye on us. I pick up my body with my energy and float after Rasaec.


    ¡°What would you do if I didn''t give you freedom?¡± The Emperor asks without turning when I catch up.


    ¡°You cannot give it to me, you can merely agree or disagree.¡± I correct.


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Rasaec nods. ¡°But what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Right now? Naught. Eventually, I would have to make you agree or kill you.¡± I explain.


    ¡°You''re truly fearless.¡± He exclaims with a small laugh. ¡°But it is admirable you do not reject what you owe to those whose shoulders you now stand on, most do not have this awareness towards those who came before them.¡±


    ¡°How old are you exactly?¡± I question.


    The Emperor makes a thin smile as he keeps walking. I direct my flow to drop me by his side and follow. Rasaec slows to match my speed without a word as he leads us towards a small pond with a marble bench where he sits and invites me to join him. I choose to remain standing.


    ¡°I will not lie, I am old.¡± The Emperor says with a deep voice and a multitude of emotions contained in the last word. ¡°All of this, wars, governing, even drinking now feels... dreamlike.¡±


    I startle at the revelation and don''t experience the slightest doubt towards the man. While there is no way to confirm whether he is a Chosen or not, his tone is enough for me to accept he is centuries old.


    ¡°No, that isn''t the word...¡± Rasaec frowns as he trails off and shakes his head as he suddenly chuckles. ¡°Hahah, how peculiar. I have not hesitated like this in decades.¡±


    ¡°A result of having too many bootlickers at your side, they wouldn''t probe or criticize so you do not have to think hard to choose your words... or reflect upon your actions.¡±


    ¡°If only that was true.¡± The Emperor mumbles with a strange expression. ¡°I am estranged from most all things.¡± He bluntly tells me, continuing on the previous subject. ¡°I am no emotionless monster but social niceties are a game I''ve long grown bored of, what stirs their hearts fleetingly amuses mine as if presented the prospect of doing battle with wooden figurines.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt. ¡°I suppose a decrepit old man like you would eventually grow to feel that way.¡± I mock.


    ¡°Krh!¡± Rasaec chokes on my response and then erupts in laughter while slapping his lap. ¡°Khakahahakha!¡±


    It takes a long time for the Emperor to regain control of himself and wipe a small tear from the corner of his eyes. He turns to me with a grin on his face but a foreboding gaze.


    ¡°Old man, I can swallow, but decrepit?!¡± He exclaims.


    ¡°The truth hurts even Emperors.¡± I whisper as I sigh at the sky.


    ¡°You little minx.¡± He swears at me.


    ¡°My height is average and I''m not yet nineteen so I haven''t finished growing up, what''s your excuse?¡± I snap back.


    ¡°...¡± Rasaec falls silent while blinking rapidly. ¡°I''m not short, I''m old you vixen!¡± He erupts. ¡°I was tall in my time!¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, grandpa, don''t be mad.¡± I say with a soothing tone. ¡°Look at these birds, aren''t they beautiful?¡± I nod towards a mama duck leading her ducklings towards the pond.


    ¡°I''m not senile!¡± The Emperor snaps as he throws me a glare.


    ¡°Hm, hm.¡± I mumble in mock agreement.


    ¡°Rh.¡± He hawks his voice. ¡°I''ve heard you no longer consider yourself human.¡± He casually mentions. I stiffen. Did I say this? Feels more like little sis'' style than mine. ¡°Your hesitation is plenty enough of an answer.¡± Rasaec says. ¡°How interesting.¡±


    ¡°I''ve no recollection of saying this.¡± I deny.


    ¡°Even more interesting.¡± The Emperor comments. ¡°From what I know, you are reluctant to lie to the extent where your words could indicate truths you wish to keep hidden. You resemble the Rykz in this way.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I coldly ask.


    ¡°I''ve no need to, you''re intelligent and know what the lines are so it is no gamble or accident when you cross them.¡± He dismisses.


    ¡°Then what is this about?¡± I question as a shiver travels down my spine.


    ¡°There are many things that do not add up about you, about what my Spy has reported.¡± Rasaec tells me. ¡°First of all, you wouldn''t remain completely in the dark while Elizabeth Vil acted in the light considering your personality so your appearance after the war while she vanishes makes no sense. Especially when one considers the love binding you both to Lady Lance, life isn''t a romantic story where the spurred lover fades only to reappear at a dramatic moment.¡±


    I freeze as the man''s words clearly imply he''s seen through my identities despite all the precautions I took. I try to think of a way to disprove him but it feels like anything I say now would work against me, there is no good reaction to ward him off now that he suspects us.


    ¡°The fact you''ve both appeared in the same place at once is easily solved by the use of accomplices, which also explains how unreliable the reports are on E.Vil''s height and body build.¡± The Emperor speaks up, shattering my first shield. ¡°While your lack of a left arm is difficult to explain because Aisha hasn''t revealed much details about the new Rykz parasite, I can still infer that this creature is responsible for this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I question with a shaky voice.


    ¡°It''s quite simple, really.¡± Rasaec muses. ¡°The Rykz had to offer you something extremely tempting at the time and what would be better than replacing your arm?¡± He asks rhetorically. ¡°It would also allow them to control you and their Queens most assuredly have the capabilities to do this.¡±


    ¡°A wild guess.¡± I weakly contest.


    ¡°An informed one.¡± He denies with a smile. ¡°Anything smaller than a rabbit would not be able to strengthen you as much as this parasite did, it simply isn''t plausible.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I scowl and fall silent as I seize the pommel of my weapon to calm the waves shaking my heart as the pain threatens to break my spirit.


    ¡°You?¡± The Emperor probes.


    ¡°Shut up for a bit.¡± Liz snaps.


    The Emperor makes a gentle nod as if she''d requested politely. Rage, fury, terror, fear, they all clash within me and it takes a long while for me to regain enough control on my emotions that the pain in my chest lessens.


    ¡°My injuries haven''t healed yet.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rasaec acknowledges.


    ¡°I am not Elizabeth Vil.¡± I affirm, unable to stop the trembling of my voice as it resonates with my insanity.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± The man nods with a smile. ¡°Would you allow me to meet her?¡±


    ¡°You have, but that is all she cares to say to you.¡± I reply, giving up on my facade since Rasaec saw through all of it with far fewer clues than others considering he didn''t meet us in person.


    ¡°How brazen she is, insulting me with her first and only words!¡± The Emperor exclaims with a wide smile. ¡°As expected of a woman who could win Vikiana''s approval.¡± He adds with a sigh.


    ¡°Since you know, what is to happen?¡± I ask with a cold tone, securing my grasp on my broadsword.


    ¡°You can draw it if you wish.¡± The Emperor tells me, deflecting.


    ¡°If I do, one of us will die here, today.¡± I utter.


    ¡°What personal grudge have you with me?¡± He asks.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°...¡± I fall silent.


    Is he joking? The man''s intelligence is worthy of respect, I should think it through. He''s said before that power is fickle, I believe it after wielding it some and witnessing Leomi''s troubles.


    This means that Izla Meria''s incident isn''t something I can truly personally pin on him, neither can I blame him alone for Nobility''s actions. He is the highest authority but it is impossible for anyone to rule alone. I can resent the Emperor but not the man, is that it?


    ¡°None, as far as I am aware.¡± I acknowledge with a frown. ¡°Yet the issue of your Order declaring my sister an Enemy of the Empire stands between us among many other deaths and insults.¡±


    ¡°My Exemplars were hasty.¡± Rasaec admits with a thin smile. ¡°Had I known what you... she would say to them, I could have prevented it but it is too late now to act. I cannot reverse the verdict without undermining the Order''s prestige and authority, not to mention it is impossible for me as Emperor to pardon Elizabeth Vil considering what she said.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn''t wish for it anyway.¡± I dismiss. ¡°The issue is that your Empire is oppressive.¡±


    ¡°Is it, though?¡± The Emperor wonders aloud, stunning me. ¡°You''ve both made such a ruckus yet what true retaliation have you suffered? Those of true power and responsibilities have not acted, even your most driven opponent is currently in Telnur fighting the Lisilese.¡±


    ¡°Cenwalh''s aim is clearly to build up his forces for a greater ambition, using us as foils.¡± I dismiss.


    ¡°Yet it remains the Empire itself hasn''t truly acted against you because most of your actions had justifications.¡± Rasaec notes.


    I pause and realize he does have a point. Was the Empire truly an entity that crushed all those that opposed it, we would have been caught long ago. Yet, there are other factors at play.


    ¡°It isn''t as if I wasn''t opposed either, the reason I could make it this far is that I am powerful.¡± I argue. ¡°Many cannot bear the consequences of opposing me.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but isn''t that to be expected? Some hold opposing views to yours, why would they lie down when they believe themselves in the right?¡± The Emperor questions. ¡°Life isn''t so simple, there is truth to your words but the Empire as a whole cannot be qualified as oppressive.¡±


    ¡°Then why are peasants hung for merely protesting?¡± I question.


    ¡°Because life is also unfair.¡± Rasaec says with a sigh. ¡°The Empire needs grain and iron to survive as an entity, who else would gather resources than those with lesser ambitions or talents?¡±


    His words give me pause. Not only does his tone not contain disdain for those who live more ordinary lives but it is undeniable that even low born can rise in the Empire if they so wish and put in the required effort.


    ¡°It doesn''t change the fact that Nobility is...¡± I start.


    ¡°More useful than harmful.¡± The Emperor directly cuts me off. ¡°Their long traditions nurtures a dedication that has protected humanity''s civilization for as long as it has existed.¡±


    ¡°As a Noble yourself, of course you believe in your so called inborn superiority.¡± I spit out with disdain, utterly disappointed.


    ¡°Please, what do you take me for?¡± Rasaec dismisses with a chuckle. ¡°Let not your rage clog your ears, little peasant.¡±


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I growl angrily but hold myself back because it''s true I ignored his words.


    ¡°Across the ages, what prodigies of the sword and spear have I not met that surpass me by far? How many were low born?¡± He shakes his head with a reminiscent look on his face. ¡°Plenty also surpassed my ability in manipulating flow and even more rose as generals with sharper minds than mine at directing battles.¡±


    This show of humility stumps me and I find no words to deny the man. Yet, he doesn''t press his advantage and holds his silence as if to give me a moment''s time to recover my cool.


    I could poke holes in his answer by mentioning secrets I''m not meant to know about the Vault and his plans in using Suxen''s work but that would be beyond foolish.


    ¡°Do you know the terms the Rykz offered?¡± He suddenly asks this seemingly unrelated question.


    ¡°Have you been contacted by any other?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, your friend was sent as a statement rather than a true ambassador.¡± Rasaec says, waving his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°I didn''t inquire much, I know they want two centuries of peace.¡± I reply, feeling bad for Idali and a bit mad at Grikyz.


    ¡°Good, you didn''t say that they''re ''offering'' this peace. You realize it is more to their advantage than ours?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I return.


    ¡°Yes, they have grown stronger and stronger as centuries passed.¡± Rasaec nods. ¡°We could chase them from the eastern Kingdoms at the establishment of the Empire because they were much weaker than us but they returned stronger a few centuries later to seize the lands back while I was embroiled in a conflict with the Lisilese. Now, they offer a meaningless peace that works to their advantage while refusing to relinquish even a single stretch of land they seized, which means that no borders will be agreed upon and that drone incursions will occur during this peace.¡±


    ¡°Is the blood spilled worth the soil?¡± I ask with a scowl.


    I feeling sick to my stomach at the idea of humans and Rykz killing each other when I know for a fact there is plenty of land yet to be exploited in the Empire. Why am I so weak?! Am I, you?


    My sister''s question stuns me as it echoes Leomi''s words, forcing me to realize that she respects us no less than before. If we were so weak, there would have been signs in her behavior. She may not have acted differently for fear of hurting our already fragile health, but the truth would be reflected in her eyes.


    The distance in power between us and the Emperor is so wide it matters not my heart cannot withstand battle as the result would be the same as if I was in perfect health. My roiling emotions abruptly calm down.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I press.


    ¡°That''s a difficult question to answer.¡± Rasaec admits. ¡°Truthfully, no, it is not. The Rykz blood we spill in this war buys us a degree of safety for the future, pushing the front-line back is beneficial but ultimately everything depends on the strength of armies.¡±


    ¡°Why abandon the south to the Lisilese?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because their northern Hordes have their own internal troubles and two clans from the Lisilese Grassland are currently at war which means they will not be able to attack the Empire this generation.¡± The Emperor answers forthrightly.


    ¡°So this is why you chose to provoke the Rykz.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Would you follow me if I agree to your freedom?¡± Rasaec suddenly asks with a curious expression.


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be contradictory?¡± I question with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°As an equal.¡± Rasaec says, stunning me. ¡°I trust you can become a force that can satisfactorily settle the conflict for a time, enabling a worthwhile peace with the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± I ask seriously.


    ¡°Possibly, I''m told that those who are do not realize it.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Rubbish, even the mad can see the world as it is and know that they are as insane as it is.¡± I dismiss. ¡°I do not know you enough to trust you but even if I did, my sister and I are loners.¡±


    ¡°A loner with a myriad of followers and two exceptional fiancees.¡± Rasaec murmurs with a grin, causing me to shiver.


    He knows? How could he know? Aisha, obviously, but... no, maybe the Rykz? I shake my head and settle my heart. It is less worrying he found out about Celyz than it is he knows about all those who pledged themselves to me, it means the Empire has kept an eye on everything without intervening.


    That can mean only one thing with the damage I inflicted on Nobility, the words I''ve spoken, and the secrets the Emperor holds. Rasaec isn''t as nearly supportive of Nobility''s continued existence as he pretends to be. If I had to guess, I would say his plans are similar to Leomi''s.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse without giving an explanation.


    ¡°How regretful.¡± The Emperor says with a sigh. I tense, wondering if my denial will cause him to act against me but naught happens as the man''s eyes remain on the pond. ¡°Do you know why no Kingdom has ever challenged me?¡±


    He said ''me'' specifically, not the Empire or Emperor. Why is that important? It may be, it may not be. It would be a more powerful statement to say that he as Emperor was never challenged since the Empire''s establishment but he didn''t say that. Indeed, he did not. But he isn''t a vain man either so it isn''t proof of anything.


    ¡°Because you hold too much power.¡± I venture a guess.


    ¡°Yes, but more specifically.¡± Rasaec encourages.


    ¡°Because they''ve never had the opportunity?¡± I ask, less sure of myself.


    ¡°You''re wrong.¡± He says with a grin.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I say with raised eyebrows. ¡°Were you ever weak enough to be overtaken?¡±


    ¡°Personally, yes. Overall? Yes, less often, but still yes.¡± He tells me with a nod. ¡°There was a time when I lost control of a few Marshals after being defeated by the Lisilese and forced to agree to forbid the enslavement of their kind, Nobility could have overtaken me at the time yet they banded to force these rebels to stand down.¡±


    ¡°History doesn''t speak of it.¡± I note.


    ¡°Hm, the Shades purged these records.¡± Rasaec dismisses casually. That''s not a simple task at all, no matter how you make light of it.


    ¡°What is your point?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I invite challenges, I''ve told every newly crown Queen and King that they are welcome to take control of the Empire if they have the capability to defend it against its enemies for the duration of their life.¡± The Emperor continues as he turns to me. ¡°I would even grant them the Vault.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor!¡± Shayle''s yell reaches us from afar. I shift to glare at Rasaec who is frowning, feeling trepidation at the idea the old woman knows my identity.


    ¡°She read my lips.¡± The man explains as he looks to the war-study on the first floor of his Palace. ¡°She already knows details by your own fault, Shayle, I won''t allow you to act on this.¡±


    There is no answer but the authority of his expression by itself is enough for me to be almost certain the old woman won''t defy his command. I find myself admiring this man for his steadfast behavior towards me when he has truly no need to be.


    ¡°The fact is that I am the most powerful human being that has ever existed and likely ever will because the era of dynasties will come to an end when my life does.¡± Rasaec tells me as he turns to lock gazes. ¡°I am the foundation of this Empire.¡± He affirms without a hint pride, the conviction is his eyes is as hard as steel. ¡°Nobility is flawed but, as a group, it will not act to sabotage the Empire or humanity.¡±

 Destruction.Ch32

    While it feels somewhat arrogant of Rasaec to affirm this, it doesn''t change the fact he is likely right. No other human has reached his level of fame or his access to the Lake, yet it''s doubtful it will be impossible for anyone else to reproduce his feat as long as humans survive.


    ¡°A wise Lisilese once said that clans broken come together, while clans united come apart.¡± The Emperor continues.


    ¡°Odd saying.¡± I note.


    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± He asks.


    ¡°That an Empire too strong will suffer internal strife while split Kingdoms will unite against external enemies.¡± I venture an interpretation.


    ¡°It is a delicate balance to strike but I''ve so far warded against this prophecy.¡± Rasaec says with a smile.


    ¡°The Empire will fragment with your death, that is evident to all who bother to think on it.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Exaction, not even I can match my own glory.¡± The Emperor says with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    ¡°Does this saying not mean humanity would eventually reunite anyway?¡± I note.


    ¡°After much suffering.¡± He agrees.


    ¡°Can the Chosen of the Lake even die?¡± I question with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You''re asking if the legend holds truth.¡± He says with a grin. ¡°Would it matter to you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Would you tell me the truth?¡± I return.


    ¡°I think I would, yes.¡± Rasaec answers with a serious nod.


    I pause and the Emperor awaits my response as he runs his fingers through his hair again, further displacing his golden laurel circlet. What if he''s Chosen? Would it change anything?


    It would change my perspective, but my decisions? I consider the question but reach no answer. If he is Chosen, then I would at the very least need more proof than the man''s words.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I admit, feeling the itch to find out the truth.


    ¡°Then let''s leave it at that.¡± The Emperor says with a smile. I scowl, feeling disappointed. ¡°I''ll soon depart for the east.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, startled.


    ¡°I''ve not shown myself on the battlefield in two centuries, why wouldn''t I shock the world once more?¡± He asks rhetorically. ¡°It''s no small amount of time, even for the Rykz, they won''t expect it.¡±


    ¡°Why tell me?¡± I question, now understanding why he wanted me to follow him.


    ¡°You won''t reveal this as it would put the Empire at too much a disadvantage.¡± He dismisses with more certainty than I feel.


    ¡°That''s no answer.¡± I push him.


    ¡°Because you''ll either fall in battle or grow to influence the relationships of three species and it costs me naught to build some goodwill.¡± Rasaec states quite simply. ¡°You are no human, but nor are you Rykz, and you certainly aren''t a Lisilese. Who, then, are you? A madwoman or an Empress in the making? I''m curious.¡±


    ¡°Do you not fear I would favor the Rykz?¡± I ask.


    ¡°With the actions you''ve taken in the Empire? I would be foolish to fear either Jessica Freepath or Elizabeth Vil would forsake humanity.¡± The Emperor dismisses. ¡°Our paths may differ but who am I to say mine is the correct one?¡±


    ¡°You''re the Emperor, Chosen of the Lake.¡± I utter with a smirk that causes Rasaec to grin.


    ¡°Even if my path is correct, yours may yield more results as there has always been a wide gulf between ambition and reality.¡± He tells me with a shrug. I frown as a ludicrous idea occurs to me.


    ¡°You anticipate your own death in this war.¡± I venture.


    ¡°I always do.¡± He tells me without losing his smile. ¡°Who knows when the Lake will recall me to its burning waters? I merely hope to be there to witness whether you''ll become a conqueror, a corpse, or a being standing at the crux of three species.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I''ll forge a relationship with the Lisilese?¡± I question with a frown. ¡°I plan to do battle against them.¡±


    ¡°There is no better way to forge a bond with the Lisilese than to fight them.¡± Rasaec says with a sigh. ¡°But there is no guarantee of success as they can be as fickle as humans.¡±


    ¡°Is this why the Order wants Liz to go fight them so much?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, a warrior of your and her caliber is a great boon when fighting the Lisilese.¡± The Emperor tells me.


    ¡°Why? How could a single fighter be so significant they would pardon her?¡± I press.


    ¡°You could say that, but you could also say they''re insignificant as well.¡± Rasaec utters mysteriously. ¡°You''ll understand.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± I impolitely dismiss, pretty sure he''s being vague on purpose.


    Since the cold bloods worship their greatest warriors and elevate them as leaders, then it makes sense a human who can fight them would be important but a singular warrior is also quite useless in a war, no matter how skilled.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Rasaec chuckles. ¡°I''ve been told your pet name for Lady Lance is ''kitten'' while yours is ''jay'' but I can''t help but feel like it should be the opposite.¡±


    ¡°You''re overstepping, Rasaec.¡± I directly rebuke with a cold tone. ¡°It matters not which of us the names fit.¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡± The Emperor ponders. ¡°As skittish as a wild cat, impossible to grasp if startled, and most dangerous when cornered.¡± He says in monotone.


    I close my fist, feeling that the words sound like a threat but unable to truly confirm it because it felt like he was reciting something he memorized. I scowl and run my gaze over the surroundings.


    The Exemplars are still spread out around the garden and there are no visible runes, at the very least there are no active constructs in my surroundings which doesn''t help calm my nerves.


    ¡°Why did you send flow to Izla Meria if you were prepared to lose the island? And why did it injure you?¡± I question, unable to hold back my desire to know the truth now that my instincts are on alert since I may have to escape or die trying. ¡°Why would you even need to do so personally?¡±


    ¡°That''s quite simple, the flow was dedicated to me so I have the most control over it, allowing the least loss. As for being wounded, anyone would be if they tried to channel hundreds of thousands of portions through their body.¡± Rasaec answers simply. ¡°I sent the flow to Izla Meria because it could have been what tipped the balance in your favor, allowing either victory or retreat with the least casualties.¡±


    ¡°You took a risk to fix your mistake?¡± I press.


    ¡°You can view it that way.¡± Rasaec acknowledges.


    ¡°How laughable, all you had to do is agree to peace.¡± I mock him but also myself for believing in him at the time.


    Images, memories, flash through my mind and overwhelm my sight. I once again hear myself ordering Ulf to protect Teva and thus die. Darkness overtakes the scene and a bright scorching fire scours my left side with a ghostly reminiscent pain.


    A dozen peasants wielding their tools suddenly run away from me only to be struck down with swords held by gallant Nobles sitting tall on their steeds. A golden cloud then falls upon me and tears through those around me.


    I tremble and try to push back these memories as despair overtakes me. I draw my broadsword, a weapon of quality but also one without adornment as befitting for a warrior.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I hear screams but ignore them as desperate faces appear before me. Crack. The dry sound of a necks snapping echoes in my ears, accompanied by the breathing cry of dying drones calling for help.


    I witness myself skewering Leomi only to feel water being poured down my lungs by a vile insect with the disdainful face of an old enemy, Patrick who kicks my stomach as I lay powerless to retaliate.


    I raise the broadsword that''s kept me safe for so long and shape a sundering construct. More yells reach my ears but they are drowned by the cacophony of all the battles I''ve fought to reach here.


    I seize my other two weapons with strand of hardened air and lift them up parallel to the first, applying another sundering construct to each blade before anchoring each of them together.


    The weight in my hand almost triples. I loosen my grip on the handle and let it fall to seize it in a reverse grip. I then stab downward towards where I recall the Emperor was, caring none about the fact he calmly stood up as I prepared my blows.


    The three blades shear into the hard marble like they would in soft butter until half their length is buried in the bench which is when my arm stops. My hallucinations clear up, blood fades from my sight, the screams dull until they vanish, and the odor of smoke dissolves.


    What''s done is done. If the day comes I kill you, Rasaec, it won''t have anything to do with the past. I peer down at the three broadswords stuck in the bench and raise my head to lock gazes with the Emperor''s bright green eyes.


    I hear many heavy footsteps from Exemplars rushing over and distinguish from them my fiancee''s own rhythm. The Emperor lowers the fist he raised, ostensibly to demand silence, and crosses his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I will not deny your freedom, Jessica Freepath. It''s yours to take, the same way Elizabeth Vil obtained hers.¡± Rasaec tells me with a serious expression. ¡°I''m in fact honored you hold enough respect for me to seek my agreement considering the consequences my decisions have had for you.¡±


    ¡°Sirrah.¡± I spit out with disdain, utterly furious the answers I sought were so mundane but unable to hate this man from the depths of my heart.


    Rasaec nods to me in acknowledgment of my feelings. I snap around and depart, staggering towards Leomi with a sharp pain in my chest. I ignore the Exemplars'' glares and the murderous look on Shayle''s face.


    All that matters to me is that Lance''s expression is tense from the terror she felt when I drew my weapons against the Emperor. I push myself until I reach her arms and let myself fall in her gentle embrace.


    ¡°Take me away.¡± I request.


    ¡°You would dare escape?!¡± Shayle bursts in anger, her gray hair shaking around her head as she raises her hand surrounded by a golden halo.


    ¡°My fiancee has expressed her wish, I shall thus go through with it unto death.¡± Leomi coldly utters as her grasp tightens, almost bending my cuirass'' steel bands.


    The Shade pauses for a moment, hesitating as she glances to her Emperor, clearly unwilling to act against Lance without approval. Rasaec shakes his head and looks to the blue sky.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath is free, none are to hinder her.¡± He declares with a firm voice. ¡°Her blades are to remain here in perpetuity.¡±


    The Emperor evidently waited for Leomi to make her stand known before speaking and I can''t help but shiver as it is clear the man is similar to Arkur of Telnur, everything he does is for the Empire.


    Riip. Lance''s dress rips as the cloth catches on my armor as she picks me up to carry me out of the garden. I let my head rest against her chest and grasp for my breath as my moment of intense emotion catches up to me.


    ¡°You''re fucking insane, Jess.¡± Idali grumbles. I throw her a quick glance and notice a spot of ink on her fingers. I decide not to tell her how useless it was for her to come here.


    ¡°Leave, Idali. Go back to Edusa, I''m sure she''s waiting for you.¡± I murmur.


    She freezes in the middle of her step and a slight blush takes hold on her cheeks as the blond nods almost timidly. I shift to Yvonne whose hands are shaking far away from her sword''s handle.


    ¡°This is your last chance, Yvonne.¡± I gently whisper. Leomi glances to her sword-sworn with a hint of frailty to her eyes yet she doesn''t express her opinion.


    ¡°I''ve made it long ago, I''ll see this through to the end.¡± Yvonne replies with a touch of steel in her voice.


    I give her a firm nod and close my eyes as I allow myself to fully rest within my love''s arms, knowing in the depths of my heart that she will keep me safe no matter what it costs her.


    --- --- ---


    I awaken in a carriage inside my love''s arms but in a different set of clothes than those my sister wore, I''m wearing a black military uniform. My back and thigh are painfully pulsating because of a viscous substance, telling me they applied bandages.


    I look out the window to find we''re outside Kruzser and are traveling along a paved road. Only Leomi and Yvonne are here which means Idali left without saying goodbye. And I''m supposed to be the evil one.


    ¡°It would have been a huge blow to the Emperor''s reputation to have us both die in his Palace without a good explanation but who is he? He could have remade truth that none would contest.¡± Leomi says with a rough voice. Her words give me a chill.


    ¡°Still talking about this?¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Jess!¡± Yvonne exclaims with a relieved expression.


    ¡°No, sister is deep in slumber.¡± I deny.


    ¡°We didn''t want to broach the subject in Kruzser.¡± Leomi explains as a wide smile appears on her lips, soothing my worries that she loves my sister more than I.


    ¡°Jess had no other choice.¡± I tell them as I shift off my love''s lap to sit on my own. A flash of agony shears through me as my weight falls on my thigh. ¡°How''s your pride?¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to admit it is bruised.¡± Lance replies as she throws me an annoyed look. ¡°I hadn''t even the guts to confront the Emperor about his plans for Nobility.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I probe.


    ¡°His refusal to cooperate means little but the fact he wasn''t even interested in discussing my plans means his own are more sinister than I originally inferred.¡± Lance explains.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask with a frown as I search my vague memories of my sister''s meeting with Rasaec.


    ¡°It''s instinct.¡± Leomi confirms. ¡°But ''sinister'' may be too big a word, it could be that your paranoia has affected me and he simply aims to strengthen his authority in the future.¡± She adds.


    ¡°How long until we arrive at the gathering and how long will we stay there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A day, and we''ll remain three to four to wait for those responding to your sister''s call to arms.¡± Leomi tells me.


    ¡°Okay, you''ll teach me the voice enhancing construct and the disruption construct during our free time.¡± I command.


    ¡°As you wish, my love.¡± Lance agrees with a smile. ¡°I''ve missed you, Elizabeth.¡±


    My heart trembles painfully at her casual words and I can''t help but blush a bit because I hadn''t expected such a straightforward admission. Yvonne hides a knowing smile behind her hand.


    ¡°So cute.¡± My treacherous best friend whispers.


    I throw her a glare while discreetly reaching out with my hand which Leomi catches within hers and then lays on her lap. I turn my nose up to both and fully open the curtain covering the window.


    ¡°Uhla!¡± I bark out.


    ¡°What?¡± She yells back.


    ¡°Come in, I need you.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Hey! Why does she get to when I''m sequestered outside like a guard dog?!¡± Rowland protests from atop the carriage''s roof, surprising me. He''s learned to be discreet, impressive considering his useless bulk.


    ¡°Because you are a guard dog, now be a good minion and bark loud if you spot an ambush.¡± I harshly respond.


    ¡°Yvonne!¡± He whines.


    ¡°Woof.¡± My best friend responds in all seriousness.


    ¡°I''ll feed you later, Rowland.¡± Nahl mocks, his voice coming from the driver''s seat.


    ¡°Khaha, khakaka!¡± I explode in mad laughter, attracting weird gazes from my two companions.


    I ignore them as I''m in a great mood now that my sister has slayed some of the demons haunting us. I turn to Uhla as she opens the carriage''s door and point her to the bench seat in front of me with my chin.


    ¡°You remember the construct shown to you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°The fortifying construct?¡± She ventures.


    ¡°That''s the one. I need you to learn how to use and adapt it to my heart''s needs, can you do this?¡± I question.


    ¡°I can, but I don''t understand.¡± Uhla admits with a quizzical expression.


    ¡°You hold more knowledge than I do on healing, I cannot afford to go about this blindly.¡± I explain.


    ¡°No, I get that, but you trust me on this?¡± She asks with a frown.


    ¡°I trust my judgment of you, your intentions are pure.¡± I calmly state, causing Uhla''s eyes to widen. ¡°Don''t get all teary-eyed on me and take my tunic off.¡±


    ¡°Woo, woo!¡± Yvonne jeers with a low voice.


    Uhla throws me a glare but reaches out to undo the buttons of my shirt to loosen it so she can lift it up and reveal my left flank. Her expression stiffens at the sight of the wreck of scars spanning such a large expanse of flesh that many remain half-hidden by cloth.


    ¡°Don''t get distracted.¡± I tell her with a harsh tone.


    Uhla timidly nods and reaches out to place a cold palm on my chest just above my heart. She closes her eyes to concentrate. I feel a strange sensation as our fields of absolute control brush against each other and her flow permeates my skin.


    I transfer some dozen portions to her which she uses to first diagnose the state of my heart before creating the fortifying construct which she anchors within my chest.


    Uhla doesn''t immediately activate it as she first probes the other constructs I''ve anchored to my heart and takes control of them to make adjustments so that they function together without interfering, impressing me and confirming I''ve made the right decision.


    I inspect her work once she''s done and nod in thanks before shifting to rest my head on my love''s lap to take a nap while we travel, aiming to recover as much strength as I can during the journey to Telnur.


    --- --- ---

 Destruction.Ch33 Interlude

    Emperor Rasaec reaches up to run his fingers through his black hair, playing with the strands while ignoring the skewed golden laurel circlet as he watches Leomi Lance carry her fiancee away.


    When their figures enter his Palace, leaving his field of vision, he glances down at the three swords buried in his marble bench and laments at the loss of his favorite spot in the garden.


    ¡°My Emperor, this woman was disrespectful.¡± Shayle says with a deep scowl.


    ¡°On the contrary, she has shown me more respect than many rulers by speaking her mind.¡± Rasaec dismisses.


    ¡°She dared bring a hybrid to see you, why let them go? She clearly had ties to the Rykz.¡± Shayle presses.


    ¡°Those ties remain.¡± The Emperor denies because his Shade master must know this even though it isn''t necessary to tell her of the details.


    ¡°Even after she''s killed the fiancee of Princess Celyz of the Silver Hive?¡± The Shade asks with wide eyes.


    ¡°Elizabeth Vil isn''t dead.¡± Rasaec says with a slight smile as he turns to gaze at the calm pond. ¡°Commend Spy for the way she handled her relationship with these two.¡±


    Shayle startles at the revelation, unable to understand the situation. She scours through her memories to recall every report she''s read but yet feels that she''s missing several pieces of the puzzle.


    Elizabeth Vil is a ruthless being who she long predicted would clash against Jessica Freepath for a variety of reasons, one of which being that the latter is known for her compassion while the former is inflexible.


    ¡°What of the hybrid?¡± Shayle asks and then pauses with a shiver. ¡°Also what shall we do about their declaration that Elizabeth Vil is an Enemy of the Empire? It mattered not if she died but, if she lives, then the Order will eventually catch up with her. The Silver Hive made it clear to the First Phalanx that they will forever be enemies with the Empire should anything happen to Elizabeth Vil.¡±


    The Emperor sighs in amazement as he realizes why none has yet uncovered Jessica Freepath''s duality; they are all too focused on statuses, achievements, and reputations which causes them to overlook the obvious.


    ¡°Calm down, Shayle.¡± Rasaec says soothingly, aware the Shade master cannot settle down when she can feel so much concealed to her sight. ¡°The matter of hybrids can be set to the side, the Rykz have shown what they can do but they won''t be investing more resources into creating more when they have yet to find a solution to the fact we can neutralize their pheromones, this shall be solved whence we reach a treaty with the Rykz.¡±


    ¡°Very well, my Emperor.¡± Shayle acknowledges.


    ¡°As for Elizabeth Vil, are we to bend the knee to a single Hive''s threats? No.¡± The Emperor utters with steel to his voice. ¡°Tell the Silver Hive that Elizabeth Vil knew what she was doing so they shall have to deal with the consequences themselves.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have the scribes prepare a few missives for you to choose from, my Emperor.¡± Shayle says with a bow.


    Rasaec nods and turns to peer at the pond, wondering how Jessica Elizabeth Vil Freepath could have gotten engaged with a Princess and forged such strong ties with her Hive they would consider her one of their own.


    Of all mysteries about her, this one eludes him but it may have to do with the fact that the Rykz are less a nation than a clan made up of dozens of families led by the First Queen.


    ¡°Summon Warrior and Archer, have them appear by my side in their civilian identities and gather my Exemplars.¡± Rasaec orders with a daredevil smile, suddenly less certain that Jessica Freepath wouldn''t warn the Rykz of his arrival but only feeling a thrill for it. ¡°We depart tonight.¡±


    After saying these words, the Emperor gathers his flow and flies up to a balcony on the second floor of his Palace. He waves his hand at the windowed doors and steps into a room filled with bookcases from which he selects a few treaties on war that he throws on a desk.


    Rasaec then makes his way to a reinforced door which he opens with his flow. Inside is an assortment of runic armors and weapons that were either newly forged or created long ago, all of them masterpieces.


    He fondly caresses the sword with which he conquered Trident Hill but leaves it behind as its shredding runes are now completely obsolete. He picks up a longsword from a rack with a silver guard and golden engravings.


    He unsheathes the blade to confirm it was engraved with the latest defensive and armor-piercing constructs, nodding satisfactorily as before using his flow to send it upon his desk as well.


    The Emperor then selects a heavy round shield made of quality Vuskyt and engraved with runes that negates kinetic impacts before selecting a plate armor with magnificent golden engravings that conceal runic constructs of much use in battle.


    Rasaec then makes his way through the rows of gear to a steel safe held inside a wall and deactivates the various defenses keeping it sealed. He opens it to take out a map that shows routes leading to several Rykz Hives and carefully rolls it up.


    ¡°Humans may not be great at escaping a Rykz'' senses but the Lisilese are truly uniquely suited for it.¡± The Emperor utters with a smile.


    As he walks back to his desk, he links to the runic table in his war-study and activates it, summoning the image before himself. He observes the Rykz drones fleeing the battlefield in disarray without a hint of surprise.


    The Harvesters are already engaged with his advancing Phalanx but a half-dozen arcing trajectories appear on the illusion, causing the Emperor to nod and conclude that the battle is over.


    Four catapults and two trebuchets fire, launching six kegs which crash in the middle of the Rykz ranks to release a substance that neutralizes pheromones in a wide area, causing most the Harvesters to lose their capacity to cooperate with their kind. Rasaec cuts off his link to the runic table to avoid wasting energy, hoping their losses will be light and knowing these ''easy'' victories won''t last.


    --- --- ---


    Ka''osla''s talons fall upon the bony tail of a scaled warbeast and she climbs up the creature until she reaches its armored back where she stands tall to peer down through the horns.


    Bellow her is a sturdy stone bridge connecting the Lisilese Grasslands to the Empire with a thick river running underneath. The flow of water is calm, which is why she is present this day instead of hunting the troops of cavalry constantly harassing the flanks of her Horde.


    The Hersir watches calmly as younglings throw themselves at the company of phalangites holding the center of the bridge, most ending up impaled on their sarissas despite the steel armors protecting their torsos.


    War is a sordid affair but she is determined to ensure their deaths shall not be in vain. She hisses in admiration as one black Lisilese barely a meter-thirty in height swirls around two points and crosses the dead-zone with a single bound.


    The young Lisilese manages to strike out with his saber and break three sarissas before a thin air-blade severs his head from his shoulders. The Hersir takes note to reward this hatchling''s nest-siblings if any are under her command, which is very likely.


    {How are our losses so far, Hu''tsul?} Ka''osla asks her right-claw.


    {A thousand these past two days, adding three hundred to that number from various skirmishes.} He replies.


    {They haven''t risked their cavalry, or even sent many companies.} She comments.


    {The humans know this river won''t stop us.} He says with a bloodthirsty and toothy smirk.


    {Has a Hersir ever led a Horde this far with so few losses this early in the season?} She asks.


    {Never.} Hu''tsul replies with a hint of pride.


    {Then, it will be inexcusable if we accomplish less than those who preceded us.} Ka''osla utters without letting this hollow achievement get to her head. {Have the Kataphraktoi move up to the riverbank on the right side of the bridge but hold those riding Duarhs at the back.} She commands.


    {These elites will complain at the discrimination, you know how they are about getting first blood.} The right-claw reminds her.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    {Tell them this is a mere skirmish, the true battle will be had on their plains.} Ka''osla dismisses.


    {Shouldn''t we tell the Cataphracts to hold a ways off? The humans will know something''s up if they get so close to the river.} He suggests.


    {So what if they can tell? It won''t change the end result.} The Hersir utters while revealing all her white teeth in a huge grin.


    {Kss, kss, kss.} Hu''tsul chuckles mockingly as he gazes down at the human army. {A single Phalanx, they''ve underestimated us too much.}


    {Don''t divvy up prey you''ve yet to catch.} Ka''osla warns to soothe her right-claw''s ardor, knowing of the dangers in being arrogant.


    The Lisilese with bright green scales nods from below and heads off to transmit her orders. Ka''osla waits for her Cataphracts to split off from the back of the Horde and start trotting towards the riverbank before heading out herself.


    She jumps off the warbeast and lands on the back of her closed talons. The Red Fear, composed mostly of short younglings, splits before her. The Lisilese begin slamming their weapons against their shields or any piece of metal they carry.


    Ka''osla picks up in speed as she traverses the ranks of her Horde under this ovation, gathering red energy within her scaled palm to shape a complex construct composed of runic circles rotating around a singular point at the center that functions as the core segment.


    The glow intensifies as she pours more and more blaze into this construct she''s spent all her free time practicing since it was taught to her upon becoming a Hersir. This construct is named heatsink, it is as crucial to the Lisilese as the lightning construct is to the Rykz and the armor-piercing construct is to the Empire.


    This construct isn''t the most advanced known to the Lisilese but it is the staple their elites rely on and it is now the one Ka''osla is the most skilled in, able to control it even when saturated with hundreds of portions.


    She doesn''t hold back and fills the construct up to her limit of three hundred portions, creating a complex system of red runic circles that becomes visible from the other side of the river.


    The Phalanx'' Marshal, witnessing this, hurriedly signals several messengers to depart and order his Phalanx to move out as a precaution in case this Hersir breaks through the hundred phalangites holding the bridge.


    Ka''osla''s maw splits, revealing a thin line of pointy triangular teeth, and she suddenly changes direction as she begins sprinting towards the right flank of her Horde as well as the right side of the bridge.


    She suddenly finds herself at the lead of her Cataphracts who only now completely break ahead of the Red Fear''s ranks to approach the riverbank, causing chills to run down the Marshal''s spine as he realizes that the Lisilese are making a serious attempt at breaching their defenses.


    ¡°Split five companies from my Fourth, match their Cataphracts'' movements!¡± He exclaims despite the fact they have plenty of time to deploy their troops. ¡°Tell the flow-smiths to prepare to trigger their counter-measures and mobilize the auxiliaries!¡±


    The Marshal''s urgency sends his officers into a frenzy that is communicated to the rest of the army and thus the five hundred phalangites who depart are both more motivated than normal but also more nervous, which is unavoidable as the previous Hordes who made it so far in the summer had all been worn down by weeks of skirmishes.


    The Red Fear is not only bolstered by tens of thousands of younglings who have everything to prove but also has no lack of veterans, none of them lacking stamina with no troops to oppose their journey.


    ¡°May the Emperor guide us, I truly hope he made the right choice for the Empire because Telnur may not hold if we fall this day.¡± The Marshal whispers as Ka''osla reaches the riverbank.


    The Hersir with brown-green scales sends out the red heatsink construct a dozen meters ahead of her and activates it. The rings made up of runic symbols suddenly expand, causing the lower third of the spherical construct to enter the water.


    Naught happens for a few moments as the heatsink initiates but then the air contained within the rings blurs while the water suddenly turns to a patch of ice that expands and quickly reaches the stone bridge''s columns.


    Ka''osla directs the heatsink construct with the palm she anchored it to, sweeping the area before her feet to create a platform of thick ice before working to expand it by a few meters.


    The point at the center of the runic rings quickly changes from the red color of the blaze to a clear orange but that only remains so for a moment before turning to an intense yellow that is rapidly replaced by a vivid blue which is itself overtaken by a pure white spot that hurts the eyes of those that stare at it.


    The Hersir nods satisfactorily and extends her talons as she steps on the thick layer of cold ice while unsheathing a serrated dagger from her hip that she uses to cut through the scales of her left forearm, opening a wound.


    {May the blaze recognize my sacrifice as worthy.} She murmurs.


    Ka''osla doesn''t hesitate to start heading forth by herself and build a bridge for her Horde while blue blood pour out of the injury to trickle on her scales and fall upon the ice.


    She allows her red blaze to seep out of her reserve and join her vital fluid to create a half-structured construct that will defend against direct attacks, slowly applying pressure with the blood-pouches along her spine to ensure her blood keeps gushing in appropriate quantities.


    Ka''osla moves not too fast so as to ensure that the layer of ice is thick enough and anchored to the bridge''s columns for stability but not too slowly to prevent the Empire from perfecting an exact counter-measure.


    From what she knows, no Hersir has tried this ever before but she doesn''t dare underestimate these humans. As she predicted, air-constructs are launched at her and the heatsink construct from a long distance but none of these projectiles make it more than ten centimeters inside the spherical segments before shattering.


    The Hersir pays little attention to this, merely ensuring that she remains concealed behind her construct while feeding her blaze into it. As she reaches the half-way point, waves suddenly billow upstream to rush towards the bridge of ice.


    Ka''osla stops advancing and sidesteps towards one of the stone bridge''s columns. She hides behind it and shifts her spherical construct towards the incoming deluge.


    The violent stream of water crashes into the length of bridge but fails to truly shake it as the ice is too thick while the waves that come into contact with the heatsink construct swiftly freeze up as well.


    The few shards of ice born of drizzle that make contact with the bright white spot at the center instantly turn to vapor which condenses into rain as it rises and freezes over once more before falling down.


    The Hersir hisses in annoyance because she immediately realizes that this is a weak-point of her method as these successive transformations drain her energy, meaning the Empire''s flow-smiths could suck her energy dry by sending consecutive tidal waves.


    As it isn''t an issue yet, and it isn''t likely for them to realize this, Ka''osla steps out of cover and returns on her steps to rebuild the portion of the blood-sacrifice half-structured construct wiped out by the flood.


    She estimates the flow-smiths won''t be able to send another of those tidal waves before it''s too late and aren''t likely to even try as their first attempt completely failed.


    With this done, she continues making her way to the other side of the river, creating a ten-meter wide pathway for her Cataphracts. Once she''s two-thirds of the way, she raises her hand.


    {Kataphraktoi, advance!} Ka''osla bellows.


    The troop of cavalry equipped with scale armor from head to hoof moves forth upon the ice to advance one squad of ten at a time while ensuring their advance is desynchronized to avoid damaging the pathway, the same way they would when crossing a bridge.


    The closer the Hersir gets to the shore, the more constructs are launched at her from ever-widening angles which forces her to go on the offensive. She activates a runic construct engraved in her armor and expands it into a large-scale construct separate from the material, a technique the Empire has yet to master.


    The red construct takes the shape of a turtle shell that expands to cover her, destroying the constructs and projectiles that impacts it by obliterating tiny quantities of blaze in short but violent discharges of energy.


    The Fourth Phalanx''s flow-smiths quickly give up on attacking the Hersir because none of their attacks are landing and it''s very unlikely they''ll be able to outlast a Hersir who has a hundred-thousand Lisilese following her.


    The Empire thus begins launching long-range constructs towards the mid-section of the ice-path, considered more vulnerable because Ka''osla is too far to defend them and the Cataphracts haven''t reached the mid-point yet.


    Explosive constructs are launched within air-constructs and cruise through the air to fall upon the ice yet a red flash rises from the white sheet, destabilizing them and causing them to explode prematurely.


    The flow-smiths next attempt to launch fireballs only to encounter the same result and conclude from the results that the Hersir applied a blood-sacrifice construct, which makes it unlikely they''ll succeed in time to stop her.


    ¡°Marshal, our only option is to use brute force or allow them to set foot on the riverbank.¡± An elderly flow-smith with gray hair reports to the man observing the Hersir''s advance with a spyglass. ¡°That turtle shell will block all our attempts, and she can expand it to intercept the more powerful constructs before they reach.¡±


    ¡°Then, it is a foregone conclusion this Hersir will set foot in Telnur.¡± The Marshal determines. ¡°Maintaining these constructs alone will empty the Hersir''s reserves for the month so end your attacks and preserve yours for the battle, order the archers to keep firing as we have arrows enough to supply them.¡±


    ¡°Will the other two Phalanxes make it in time?¡± The old man asks.


    ¡°No, it''ll take at least two days for their advanced forces to reach us so we must depend on ourselves.¡± The Marshal replies with a somber expression.


    As the Empire''s high command rallies their troops to hold back the incoming Cataphracts, Ka''osla herself is discreetly tasting the air with her forked tongue.


    {The ice won''t last more than a day before it becomes unreliable, and that is without interference. The bridge must this be taken in the second wave.} She mumbles. {Heart-breakers, advance!} She shrieks with a murderous expression, her maw wide open as her vertical orange irises scour the enemy army for an opening.


    A troop of two thousand Lisilese breaks off from the rest of the Horde following the distant call relayed by the Cataphracts. Each is equipped with a salvaged steel armor and carry mean-looking heavy maces embedded with giant teeth or sharp chunks of scrap metal.


    As the sun rises to its highest point, Ka''osla of the Red Fear finally sets a sharp talon on Telnur''s land. She is welcomed by five-hundred sarissas but she gazes upon them and the shield-wall behind with excitement, confident they won''t hold long before the might she''s assembled here, today.


    {Kataphraktoi! Charge!} The Hersir commands.

 Destruction.Ch34 Interlude

    With the order sent, the Cataphracts on the ice path lean down on their mounts and lower their long spears. The first squad of ten knows they are almost certain to die yet none hesitates to command their horses to launch forth.


    Ka''osla anchors her point-defense construct in the shape of a turtle shell and cuts the supply of energy to both it and her blood-sacrifice construct, allowing them to slowly be depleted of power until they fade.


    She focuses on her heatsink construct which she sends towards the center of the five companies of phalangites arrayed before her. They try to intercept it with their sarissas using defensive constructs but it has no impact on the runic rings.


    Instead, the wood of the handles creak and, after a few moments spent within the construct, these weapons shatter from merely being moved. After a dozen sarissas are shattered in this way, the phalangites determine to raise them out of the way.


    The Hersir frowns but doesn''t pursue them in a game of cat and mouse because it costs her blaze to move the heatsink construct and disrupting their formation is enough of a gain.


    She looks upon this human army with a touch of disdain for the fact that none has stepped up to challenge her, even slightly regretting splitting her Horde to pressure other bridges to Telnur so that they wouldn''t know where she would strike.


    The Smothering Embrace''s Ju''sla is no doubt facing much more opposition in the east of Telnur than she is here. Ka''osla raises her heatsink construct as ten of her Cataphracts finally blaze past her to charge the phalangites.


    Three of them slip right under the runic rings and are faced with a single row of sarissas as those on the first two front-line ranks have either lost or raised theirs but are now in the process of lowering them.


    The spearheads crash into the horses'' scale armors, causing the golden energy of the armor-piercing constructs to clash against the red energy of the reinforcing constructs.


    The phalangites'' constructs obtain victory but at such a thin margin that their weapons merely slice gashes in these armors, resulting in a rain of yellow sparks as the sarissas are deflected. Yet, a second row of sarissas falls into place and the three Lisilese find themselves staring at death in the eyes.


    They''ve burned much of their energy protecting their mounts so that those following them would be able to break through, meaning each of their armors is now incapable of blocking three spearheads each.


    As the other seven Cataphracts of their squad die miserably with their horses, impaled by too many sarissas to count, these three immediately leap off their mounts which gallop right into the phalangites and wreak havoc into their ranks.


    {Hrks!}


    {Rhss!}


    {Kss!}


    The three Lisilese hiss aggressively as they land with their heavy sabers in hand. They plant their talons into the earth and take advantage of the chaos to unleash as heavy blows as they are able, injecting all the blood in the pouches at their backs into their bodies to push their powerful dual hearts to the limit.


    The phalangites block with their shields but these Lisilese are fully grown veterans almost two meters tall, meaning their strength isn''t to be underestimated.


    The sympathetic constructs spread the impact but it only results in three shields being shattered while six more are split. The three Lisilese launch forth to infiltrate the enemy''s front-line and unleash such lightning-fast attacks that their heavy sabers turn blurry.


    Ten more Cataphracts enter the battle at this point, their horses leaping over the seven dead Lisilese and mounts to crash into the phalangites before they can reform the wall of sarissas, making it almost impossible for these five regiments to reorganize their lines.


    Ka''osla flicks her left hand to order the following squads of Cataphracts to pressure the flanks. The first to charge are almost obliterated like their predecessors but the survivors, Lisilese and horses, cause enough chaos to open the lines and allow the rest of the Cataphracts to engage the phalangites in close combat.


    The three Lisilese from the first squad grow sluggish after a mere couple of minutes fighting and try to retreat. Unfortunately, two are impaled to death by falchions while the last barely manages to run and collapses with heavy wounds in front of his Hersir''s talons.


    {Hersir, I, have, done my duty!} He declares with dark blue blood seeping out of his muzzle.


    {So you have, Kataphraktos.} Ka''osla responds with a deep voice, using the old designation of Cataphracts.


    His steel armor is in shreds and his natural scales are in no better shape despite this male having used the last of his red blaze reinforcing them. The Hersir licks her front teeth with her forked tongue, truly impressed by this warrior''s performance.


    {What clan has the honor to claim you as their son and what name have they given you?} She asks.


    {The Rij, I am iksa!} The Lisilese replies with wavering eyes as he loses consciousness.


    {Come to my nest one of these nights, Rij''iska.} She tells him with a gravely voice as he closes his eyes and falls into hibernation, adding a personal reward on top of those he''ll receive for making it out whole and alive.


    She directs her orange irises back to the battlefield, and smiles in satisfaction at what she sees. Her Cataphracts have forced five hundred phalangites to give up their sarissas and fight in close quarters, which gives her troops the advantage.


    Ka''osla peers further and catches sight of numerous sarissas held up in the air moving around the beachhead to surround it. She doesn''t worry too much and keeps directing her Cataphracts to expand the battle-line until, finally, they match the phalangites in numbers and the five regiments have no choice but to retreat.


    {Circle!} She calls out.


    The Cataphracts pull out of the fight and start trotting in a huge circle as more of them come out of the pathway of ice to join them. The Empire''s reinforcements of several thousand phalangites are deployed in a long line and are lowering their sarissas to advance.


    Ka''osla glances to the bridge''s entrance which is now controlled by her troops but doesn''t act in a hurry to send her Cataphracts on it as she needs each and everyone of them to hold the beachhead.


    {Whittle them down, buy time for the heart-breakers!} She commands.


    With this order given, she moves out by herself towards the bridge while controlling the heatsink construct. She folds her talons to walk on the back of the claws as she steps on the stone and begins running towards the back of the hundred phalangites holding back her troops.


    As she does, air-blades begin falling upon her Cataphracts who either break them directly with their sabers or deflect them with red energy sheaths applied to their braces.


    Unless the Empire resolves to burn five to eight portions of energy to eliminate each of these elites, then there is little hope of this kind of attack working so Ka''osla worries not.


    She rushes to the back of these phalangites whose retreat has been cut off and launches her heatsink construct because she isn''t so insane as to believe she could defeat them through close combat even if she has far more blaze than they do.


    Several squads of phalangites drop their sarissas and turn to confront her with their falchions but the heatsink construct takes up almost the entire width of the bridge so they first concentrate their energy in their shields in an attempt to block it.


    The runic rings pass through without being interfered with and begins draining heat, causing damage which the defensive constructs try to defend against but fail and end up snuffed out for lack of energy.


    The foremost phalangites quickly experience a loss of feeling in their fingers and forearms, the event happening so quickly that they barely even feel the cold before their limbs simply shatter from the weight of their gear.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Aarh!¡±


    Shrill cries erupt as the injured drop only to be engulfed by the heatsink construct and die of their brain freezing over in seconds. The others try to retreat but the construct isn''t slow and they quickly bump into the backs of other phalangites.


    Ka''osla tastes the air and savors the fear permeating the air as she keeps pushing forth with the construct, fully aware the sympathetic construct is useless against her heatsink. One particularly courageous phalangite gathers all his flow into his falchion and lion''s steps straight through the runic circles.


    She doesn''t even bother injecting more blaze into the construct and merely observes the result. The phalangite manages to cross all the way to the center of the heatsink and slashes down at the core before dying.


    The weapon falls upon the bright white spot at the center and shatters into pieces upon contact from the thermal shock of cold steel meeting extreme heat. The impact causes the phalangite himself to fracture along with his equipment.


    ¡°It''s a Hersir!¡± The commanding officer screams so as to be heard by all. ¡°Retreat into the river!¡± He commands.


    Those on the front-line and those on the back-line ignore the order to throw themselves at their enemies, buying time for the rest to jump over the left guardrail and into the river.


    The few that confront Ka''osla encounter the same fate as the rest while those facing the hatchlings charge in a frenzy, burning their flow to inflict as many casualties as they are able.


    The Hersir''s forked tongue flicks in and out as she tastes the air. Her orange vertical irises lock onto the commanding officer. He frowns and draws his sword, realizing that the Lisilese will allow anyone but him to flee.


    ¡°House Blun knows not fear, cold blooded beast!¡± He provokes, hoping the phalangites he commands will be able to escape now that his time has come.


    Ka''osla, smelling the truth of the matter, smirks as she extends her hand out and closes her fist. The red runic rings follow her intend and narrow around the glowing white core. She then points at the man with one claw.


    The small construct flashes out towards Lord Blun, melting through everything it comes into contact with, be it steel or flesh. The Noble has no opportunity to even dodge as the projectile comes out of the chest of one of his subordinates to plunge into his heart.


    The man drops dead as phalangites around him dive into the water. They quickly remove their cuirasses using constructs prepared when their orders were handed out and swim along with the current to leave the area. A few Lisilese hatchlings jump after them but a growl from Ka''osla stops the rest.


    {Now isn''t the time to hunt! Go!} The Hersir commands while pointing to the other end of the bridge.


    The younglings hiss and rush past her while she casually makes her way to the fallen commander. She picks the man by the scruff of his cuirass and drags him behind her as she makes her way back to the battlefield.


    Hundreds and hundreds of Lisilese make their way past her but she pays little attention to them as her eyes remain set on her Cataphracts who will soon run out of stamina.


    They are moving at semi-gallop in a cantabrian circle with one out of three swinging lassos over their heads that they throw to catch phalangites and drag them out of formation into the center of their formation to be skewered by dozens of attacks from passing Cataphracts.


    The tactic is effective at slowing down the phalangites but they haven''t stopped advancing and they''re starting to lose ground. Ka''osla could order another charge but it would result in many casualties, which would be a painful loss at the start of this campaign.


    With the heart-breakers two-thirds of the way through the ice-path, she feels it unnecessary and thus climbs onto a stone guardrail to observe the hatchlings to see if any of valor appear.


    The young Lisilese, many of them no taller than a meter-thirty, run out of the bridge and deploy in a wide formation to launch themselves at the phalangites, the most cunning moving to flank them.


    {Too smart for your own good.} Ka''osla comments as she shakes her head.


    As if her words were prophecy, a volley of javelins enhanced with flow slaughters this group of younglings as a troop of light infantry appears from behind the phalangites'' ranks.


    Enraged by this, hundreds of hatchlings give up on attacking the phalangites to charge after these skirmishers who immediately retreat and draw these Lisilese away.


    {Too impulsive.} Ka''osla says with a sigh.


    As she expected, the skirmishers draw them away and slaughter them little by little with each volley. The Phalanx'' flank is soon covered by a troop of heavy infantry composed mostly of Nobles wielding claymores.


    The Hersir lets out a small growl at the sight of this weapon designed to kill Lisilese in a single blow, where it by sundering their bodies in half with the blade or by crushing their skulls with the heavy handle. Thankfully, the heart-breakers finally step out of the ice-path before the battle erupts in full swing.


    {Hatchlings, fill the ranks! Duarh Kataphraktoi, secure the bridge! Heart-breakers, you are free to engage!} Ka''osla bellows.


    The tide of Lisilese pouring from both paths shifts according to her orders. The young move to establish lines while the Cataphracts riding two-legged reptiles break the cantabrian circle and take the lead of those riding horses to charge past the dead-zone established by the sarissas to charge the heavy infantry.


    The heart-breakers themselves don''t take any actions and, in fact, move to the side to free the exit of the path of ice for other Lisilese. Ka''osla doesn''t comment as it simply means that the Empire army''s morale is high.


    Skirmishers launch javelins at her Cataphracts but the vast majority fail to pierce through their scale armors while those that do don''t cause mortal injuries as it is quite difficult to finish off a Lisilese in a single blow.


    The humans hadn''t expected such maneuverability from her cavalry or they wouldn''t have placed their heavy infantry there. The Cataphracts order their Duarh to leap into the enemy ranks and completely shatter their formation.


    The heavy infantry, composed majoritarily of high-born, tries to hold but a fresh Lisilese army isn''t anything to scoff at and they are quickly forced to retreat, opening up the Phalanx'' flank before further reinforcements can be sent.


    The event shakes the morale of the phalangites which the heart-breakers, Lisilese with sensitive noses and plenty of experience, immediately smell. They launch out towards the section of phalangites most shaken, slithering through the ranks of hatchlings who decide to charge as well under this impetus.


    The Fourth Phalanx'' Marshal trembles at the sight of thousands of Lisilese pouring out of the stone bridge and ice path while his formation is barely hanging on. He laments the fact the terrain is too flat and unfavorable to build fortifications, not to mention this is far from the only location they could have crossed the river at.


    The heart-breakers use their massive maces with sharp edges to block and smash sarissas aside, causing the Marshal to squint as he notices his phalangites are wavering and losing cohesion.


    ¡°Call the retreat, we cannot stop this.¡± He orders with a heavy voice.


    ¡°But what about the plan? We still haven''t given up enough ground for our cavalry to charge their flanks, Sir.¡± A flow-smith protests but he frowns as he notices no one else is speaking up.


    ¡°The Lisilese have yet to make use of their warbeasts which are crossing now.¡± The Marshal explains. ¡°There will be no cavalry charge, they are to secure our retreat.¡± He commands.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± An auxiliary officer from house Arkur acknowledges with a salute as he departs to take the lead of his forces.


    ¡°Send a message to the Third and Fifth, the Red Fear have broken through and expected to regroup on the position I''m giving up.¡± The Marshal adds with a sour tone. ¡°Send messages to the surrounding cities and castles as well to finish shoring up their defenses as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°How far are we retreating?¡± A general asks.


    ¡°Only back to town, they''ve won this battle but I won''t let them peacefully set camp.¡± The Marshal utters. ¡°After all, these plains won''t be disadvantageous to us once we''ve gathered the entire Fourth.¡±


    Ka''osla smiles as the Fourth Phalanx and auxiliary armies begin retreating, revealing rows of terrifyingly sharp triangular teeth. She turns to witness her right-claw riding atop a warbeast as he crosses the bridge with more following.


    There are a few scaled monstrosities with horns and bony tails, two are akin to turtles but covered in spikes and with hard helmets on their heads, one is a long but thin snake that she had muzzled so that it would stop eating foolhardy younglings and idiotic veterans.


    Lastly are a few other types of creatures that were left at the camp, one big gorilla that has porcupine needles on its back and arms, a half-dozen birds the size of donkeys that have surprisingly sharp beaks and can fly for a little while, and three house-sized monsters.


    There are also several hundred Duihs that the Hersir intends to make use of to hunt human scouts so as to secure their encampments as it would be intolerable for their nests to suffer harassment.


    {Kataphraktoi, pull back!} Ka''osla commands as she spots them trying to rush after the retreating humans. She turns to Hu''tsul and signals him to come over, the bright green Lisilese wastes no time to rush over. {Have Rij''iksa healed, award him a new armor, mount, and grant him a Lassus steel saber.}


    {By your will, Hersir.} The right-claw responds with a bow. {I''ve just received a report that scouts from another Horde have been spotted.}


    {Were they leaving?} She asks, the red scales around her eyes tightening in concern.


    {Yes.} He nods. {I doubt they''re of the Smothering Embrace as theirs are still around and would have little reason to hurry to report your victory.}


    {Set camp here then, prepare to transfer our herds.} Ka''osla decisively orders.


    {What will we find deep in their lands...} Hu''tsul wonders, his eyes set in the distance.


    {More steel than gold this time, let''s hope.} Ka''osla says with a hint of amusement.

 Destruction.Ch35

    I wake in a bed surrounded by soft warmth without feeling ill at ease, allowing me to conclude the hands firmly grasping my breast and intimacy are Leomi''s before I begin to panic.


    I still grow a bit confused and search my memories only to recall that Liz took a nap instead of handling the responsibilities I left behind when I fainted in the Emperor''s Palace.


    Sister, you lazy reckless little minx. I sigh, thinking of my own loss of control. Rasaec, that man is truly hard to read. He tolerated me so much with his status when he had many ways to control or hinder me considering what he figured out.


    As I gather myself to rise, I can''t help but notice the weakness in my limbs. My mood drops as I light up a fire construct to illuminate the room, finding a normal inn''s d¨¦cor. The chest containing the Little one is next to my liangi''s case and my gear rests atop of it as well with three empty sheaths.


    There is a faint golden glow permeating the walls of the room, defenses and likely a kind of isolation since I can''t even hear the building creaking or crickets in the night.


    I gently lift Leomi''s slender right hand from my breast and roll off her left arm to get out of bed. Pain arises from the wounds to my back and the harsh burn on my right thigh but it merely causes me to twitch as I''ve long grown accustomed to such agony.


    My mind turns to the future within which I see trouble because of Tsek and Teva but also bloodshed long overdue that causes my lips to twist into a toothy smile. I wonder how you''ll taste Cenwalh, I can barely wait.


    I peer into my reserve to find it full with barely forty portions. It matters little as I''ll soon have a small army to draw from which means my personal access is of negligible import.


    I reach out to my reinforced hard leather armor with my flow, pulling it to me along with a set of black clothes which I fit on while absently considering how I''ll torment and lead those who answered my call.


    ¡°Ah, I mustn''t be selfish!¡± I murmur the exclamation with a cruel smirk. ¡°I have to reward my minions for their loyalty as I rise in the world.¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful, yet I somehow doubt they''ll appreciate your gratitude.¡± Leomi speaks up, causing me to turn in surprise to find her in a coquettish pose with the blanket only covering her breasts and intimacy. ¡°Yep, that look on your face alone would make them run away to the remotest corners of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°You''re my fiancee, how could you say that?¡± I complain with a discontent frown.


    ¡°Make no mistake, I fully support you my love.¡± Lance replies unhurriedly. ¡°But they''re still nominally my people.¡± She notes with an innocent air.


    ¡°Hrm.¡± I grunt at her act. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ooh, a favor from the famous Jessica Freepath?¡± Leomi asks giddily as she perks up. ¡°I can''t miss such an opportunity.¡±


    Her movement coincidentally causes the blanket to slip which reveals her perfectly round and tiny breasts. My gaze can''t help but be drawn to her cute nipples.


    ¡°Yea, sure.¡± I mumble dismissively at her mockery, taken by the dazzling sight.


    ¡°You agreed, no backsies!¡± She exclaims.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, blinking.


    ¡°I get a favor from you.¡± Leomi explains.


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± I suddenly realize, tearing my gaze away from her perfection before she swindles any more out of me.


    ¡°Can''t believe it worked myself.¡± She admits without any shame while wearing a bright smile. ¡°Come ''ere, sit. If you want me to sell them out, then I get total ownership of you for a while.¡±


    I squint, knowing that it''s probably not worth it but that it''s also too late. Then again, she already owns me so this favor is empty since she could have obtained it for free by merely asking for my time.


    I set my leather armor down to walk over and sit on the bed, wondering what torments she''ll come up with as I turn my back only to feel her hands fall on my hair to start combing them with her lithe fingers.


    ¡°Aww, come on.¡± I whine.


    ¡°You''re a leader now, you can''t have messy hair.¡± She berates me as she shifts to sit against me with her legs on either side of mine. ¡°What do you think of Rasaec''s refusal to make peace with the Rykz even after Idali''s appearance making the threat of more hybrids appearing tangible?¡± She gently asks.


    ¡°How should I know.¡± I mutter, unwilling to broach this sensitive subject with her or even think too much of the war in the east.


    ¡°I own you, I get to pick your brain. Think.¡± Lance berates, switching tone in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°...¡± I take a moment to seriously consider the matter from the perspective she took to ask about it. ¡°I think he doesn''t take that threat seriously.¡±


    ¡°I also think so, but why?¡± Leomi presses.


    ¡°Hm, maybe he thinks the Rykz can''t produce many of them?¡± I venture.


    ¡°Unlikely, if the Rykz are known for one thing, it''s their ability to produce drones.¡± Leomi denies.


    ¡°But hybrids aren''t drones, they''re...¡± I start.


    ¡°Cheaper to produce and more powerful, the only limitation is knowledge which is an obstacle that will only diminish as time passes.¡± Lance cuts me off, showing a surprisingly deep understanding despite her limited knowledge of the matter.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It''s relevant to your future.¡± Leomi murmurs as if to conceal the pain in her voice. ¡°I couldn''t find any way to truly heal you and, as you were chased by the Order, I realized our only hope may lie in that parasite so I have to look to the future.¡± Her response causes me to feel a stifling burst of tenderness because I know how much she must hate admitting powerlessness.


    ¡°There are many reasons as to why it would be impossible for the Rykz to make use of many hybrids, one of which is that they don''t want to research down this path.¡± I finally answer. ¡°But, from the Emperor''s actions of pardoning Elizabeth Vil as a precaution for the appearance of other hybrids, it''s possible that Rasaec already made sure the Rykz could not produce more than a few.¡±


    ¡°Because the more there are, the more difficult it is to control them?¡± Leomi asks. ¡°No, not only.¡± She instantly answers herself. ¡°It''s an issue of recruitment as well, where would they find candidates who know enough constructs to be truly useful against Nobles? It isn''t as if they can teach hybrids their own when the Emperor could infiltrate his agents within them or pardon some of these traitors to learn the secrets.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I acquiesce. ¡°The main threat hybrids pose is if they are sent to cause havoc within the Empire as spies or saboteurs, which Idali is a perfect representation of considering there are no external signs of what she is with her flow being golden and the parasite being buried in her flesh.¡±


    ¡°So, the Emperor isn''t afraid. Makes sense, if he has to yield eventually, he may as well force the Rykz to invest the resources into this project which also gives him the chance to turn these agents into his service later. The more hybrids there are, the more of a safety concern they become for the Rykz themselves.¡± Lance says with a note of amazement in her tone.


    ¡°You seem mollified on the subject.¡± I carefully probe.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Clack. A smarting itch arises from my right thigh after a merciless slap from my fiancee which is soon joined by an agonizing rush of intense pain as my burnt flesh is stimulated.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I swear as I grit my teeth. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°To make you forget any ideas of risking your life by implanting it again, you''ll die instantly with your current feeble health.¡± Leomi utters with a harsh tone. ¡°The only thing is that... there is so little hope, how can I discard this one piece?¡± She murmurs with a somber tone.


    I keep my silence, partly out of guilt as I know we''ve put her through a lot with our selfishness and recklessness but also out of love because I don''t want to worry her by telling her of my plan to withstand the re-implantation.


    The risk is to my heart and I''ve learned how to keep my blood flowing, all I need is to remain conscious during the process and it isn''t too difficult to accomplish with the cool substance''s euphoric effect.


    ¡°I''ve understood why Mother didn''t rely on me in the end.¡± Lance murmurs. ¡°She granted me the greatest gift of her trust by leaving it up to me to choose my own path, learning from her past mistake.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I acknowledge silently, feeling her words to be true.


    Leomi silently finishes braiding my hair and suddenly leans on me with her breasts, causing a shiver-inducing sensation that spreads throughout my back while her arms close around my waist to pull me tightly in her grasp.


    This embrace filled with emotional intimacy causes me to freeze for a moment before I fully relax my muscles to be held, knowing that this act grants Leomi more comfort than if I were to hug her.


    My heart pangs in a good but raw and painful way, as if my flesh has grown hypersensitive to emotion and wary of being hurt. We might''ve rebuilt strong trust between us yet our past will never be forgotten and so I will ever be fearful of the hurt she''s caused me after I fully opened my heart to welcome her.


    Yet my lips stir and rise, revealing two canines as my grinning smirk takes shape. This feeling of teetering on the edge of a precipice separating bottomless suffering from perpetual bliss is exactly what I seek to feel alive. In this instant, I wish for naught more than to be one with her.


    Of the two hands crossed on my stomach''s muscles, her left climbs under my tunic to grasp my lonely breast while her right slips within my pants and underwear to seize my sex without restraint.


    I allow my head to fall back to rest on her shoulder and blush in shame because I do this exclusively to allow her to see my expressions as she conquers me, because I enjoy the torments she inflicts on me and the revenges it allows us to take.


    Her fingers soon start moving, one set pinching and rolling my nipple while squeezing during the time her other fingers explore my sticky wet folds with a light touch, using gentle caresses to slowly induce a burning desire to be conquered in me.


    Leomi gently parts my dewy petals and touches upon my flower''s opening, succeeding in making me pant with this slight touch yet she doesn''t take me but slowly rounds the gates of my deepest intimacy as I begin lusting to be ravaged.


    I begin hating her for holding me in such suspense yet my love isn''t so weak that a touch of enmity could change anything and so I do not contest her dominion over me as she tease me.


    It quickly becomes evident that this is another of her techniques, along with spanking my sex, to toy with me while also demonstrating utmost care as she pokes and prods but never so much my heart-rate climbs to dangerous levels.


    Lance squeezes my breast with dominating strength yet there is such tenderness to the way her palm brushes against my erect nipple that a soft scream of joy almost escapes me.


    I grow dizzy from the contradictory feelings she evokes in me as she continues teasing me without ever granting me any release, making me experience ephemeral instants of electrifying torturing pleasure that ends as soon as it begins.


    The torment ends after an unknown amount of time has passed. I merely awaken at the realization that I''m being held without being teased. My love touches me no more and says naught.


    The fact I''m feeling blissful makes any words redundant. Her meaning and emotions are clear in leaving me quivering, pulsing, and drenched with unfulfilled desire.


    Doing this to me makes her feel good, like a woman, like a conqueror, and granting this to her is my pleasure. Speech would only taint this wonderful moment in which I do not know whether I am insane or illuminated. Celyz is great for me, but Lance is truly the one who understands us the best.


    After resting a while to have my heartbeat return to a normal pace, I set my shuddering hand on my knee and push to rise with trembling legs. I use my flow to fit my reinforced hard leather armor on and turn back to my kitten.


    The fact she didn''t bring me to a climax vexes me deeply but it almost makes me happy in the end, this was par for the course from the very beginning. Leomi Lance has, at last, regained her confidence after everything we went through and such is her personality.


    ¡°Don''t do anything reckless.¡± She whispers, clearly intending to go back to bed.


    ¡°I''ll do as I please.¡± I rebuke with a corner smile.


    ¡°...¡± Leomi blinks and then nods with the slightest of frowns. ¡°Have fun.¡± She replies.


    With that said Lance rolls over and dives back into her blanket, presenting her back and pure white hair to me which makes me smirk as I sense she can only barely control herself. I let a discreet chuckle escape me as I make my way to the border of the bed.


    I set a knee on the mattress, causing her to tremble under the cover. She''s always at her weakest in these moments but I don''t plan to take advantage, merely to have some fun as she told me to. I lean down and kiss the smooth nape her neck, causing her to shudder.


    I retreat and directly exit the room. I go through the silent hallway, passing by the closed doors, until I find the staircase and go down in the main room. There are a dozen people sleeping on mats near the chimney so I step lightly as I leave the inn.


    The town is naturally almost empty as it is the middle of the night but I still spot a few Hospitalier officers as I wander who are strolling with unsteady gaits. From this I infer that the army camps are outside the town and that only officers can come inside.


    I could make my way out of the town but the sun isn''t close to coming up so it would take a while to find what I''m looking for, not to mention it would be tiresome. I thus decide to delay my plans until morning and fly to a random rooftop to settle there.


    I work on modifying the sight enhancing construct according to Suxen''s treaty to include bioelectric detection and achieve some progress with it yet find myself somewhat stuck with a clunky construct that can''t be quickly assembled.


    Since I reached my limit in this, I then begin working on vibrations as a kinetic concept which I haven''t done yet. I''ve come close by making feedback loops of kinetic force but it isn''t the same thing as that was a continuous discharge whereas vibrations are in constant flux.


    I apply two layers of flow to my palm, one protective and one experimental, and solidify my intent before gently slapping the roof. Brrk. The tile my hand lands on vibrates for a short moment and becomes blurry before bursting into a cloud of red powder.


    ¡°Kh, kh.¡± I cough.


    I blink in amazement at my success. This application of kinetic force is incredibly simple, I merely caused an initial pulse which was then controlled by a short feedback loop with alternating directions but it resulted in an incredibly destructive effect.


    Steel armors would likely only be bent out of shape by this construct, possibly torn, but from what I saw it will be most useful to deal with hard materials such as stone or dried wood, perhaps even tempered steel wouldn''t resist this.


    What''s more is that the energy consumption is relatively low because of the feedback loop, which also explains why no one has made such a construct yet since they would need to burn energy for each of the vibration''s pulses which would add up very quickly.


    I shelve my experiments at this point, after having burned ten portions, and head towards the town''s southern exit. The guards at the gates don''t notice me approaching so I make a bit of noise as I draw near.


    ¡°Halt, who goes there?¡± A woman asks from atop the small wall.


    ¡°Jessica Freepath, seeking the army encampments.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Uh, the Hospitaliers are camped right outside but your people are still gathered in the east.¡± She replies. ¡°... Dame.¡± She adds as if an afterthought, or a way to cover her ass.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I acknowledge.


    I slowly make my way to the eastern gate and make it through the guard''s few questions without issue by the time the sun''s halo rises on the horizon. As the gates open for me, I gaze out and the sight stuns me.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of people gathered to sleep under the stars with hundreds more tents spread out without order throughout the plain. There are flames burning throughout but most campfires have turned to embers.


    Most surprising are the carriages and horses some brought. I begin tallying the number of people who answered my call on such short notice, each tent counting as one, but reach a vague estimation of a thousand so quickly that I give up.


    ¡°What the actual fuck? It should have taken days for so many to show up, if that many do at all.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You''re quite popular now, Dame Freepath.¡± The guard timidly responds.


    I enhance my eyesight and soon notice that very few brought weapons with them, which was expected, but the fact that there aren''t many farming tools either is a bit of an issue but also one I foresaw since they would be traveling far and expecting to be given something to fight with.


    ¡°No time like the present.¡± I mumble as I take another step towards the destiny I''ve long begun to forge.

 Destruction.Ch36

    Some among these hundreds of new minions are awake and a portion of them notice me but, with the distance and low light, the number is scarce. I raise my hand and shape a fire construct which I launch into the sky.


    Frshh. The ball of flames bursts in a bright flash of light that startles many and attracts their attention. The second purpose behind my doing this is to call on Nahl, Rowland, and Uhla who fought by my side before so they''ll recognize the signal if they see it.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The town guard exclaims in panic. ¡°Lady Din is definitely going to show up now, Dame Freepath.¡± He mutters worriedly.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡± I dismiss the concern. I care none about who this Lady Din could be but it does make me curious. ¡°Where is this by the way?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± The guard repeats.


    ¡°What Kingdom, which demesne? Who rules this land?¡± I press.


    ¡°This is Haitia, and Lady Din rules this town on behalf of Duchess Marchione.¡± He responds.


    This Din doesn''t have a title which means the land is directly under the Duchess'' control, it makes sense considering it''s so close to Kruzser and thus is on an important trade route for the Kingdom.


    As I think, people begin gathering in the prairie before me as a result of the signal I sent out. A few dozen fit on gear that only mercenaries or guards would wear while a handful have equipment good enough to suit a true soldier.


    Some are young, others are borderline old, most seem nervous but eager at the same time. The crowd multiplies until I can no longer hold doubt that at least a thousand have responded to my call.


    Worries and questions appear on many faces as my silence prolongs but I remain still. It takes a good twenty minutes for all to group up and, by then, even more travelers appear on the road to the town to join the gathering.


    I remain outwardly unfazed, taking care to show neither an insane smile nor a nervous one that would expose the butterflies fluttering in my stomach. I doubt I''ll ever be comfortable facing so many people.


    I hear steps approaching from the town behind, I estimate that a dozen people in soldier gear are headed here. The guard noisily holds his breath, confirming the fact that the Lady Din showed up. I don''t bother turning around even as the town''s gates open for them.


    ¡°You''re Freepath, right?¡± A woman with a deep voice speaks up. ¡°Are you the one who sent that fireball?¡± She asks, apparently not too bothered by my rude behavior.


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply. ¡°Get lost now that you know.¡± I add without a shred of patience.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The angry voice is cut off by someone noisily waving their arm. I hear more steps approaching, the weight and rhythm telling me my three minions have shown up.


    ¡°The name Freepath doesn''t allow you to do as you wish, the wild use of a fire construct endangers the town.¡± The Lady utters with a cold tone.


    ¡°So you know who I am.¡± I casually comment. ¡°Since you do, then you''re aware there are consequences for obstructing me. You''ll have no excuse when I launch you through your town''s walls.¡±


    ¡°I''ve welcomed honorary Duchess Lance in good faith, Jessica Freepath, what quarrel do you have with me?¡± Lady Din questions, sounding peeved by my attitude. One of Leomi''s supporters, I assume, at the very least she''s in favor of reforming Nobility.


    ¡°I''m not her consort so her relationships bind me not.¡± I clarify the situation. ¡°As for a quarrel, you came speaking with authority when you have none over me.¡±


    ¡°The pride of a free-woman, is it?¡± Lady Din mutters provocatively. I don''t reply, feeling too lazy to argue whichever way. ¡°I would respect that had you not ambushed Elizabeth Vil a few days ago.¡± She comments with unmistakable disdain.


    ¡°Hh.¡± I snort, amused. ¡°E.Vil would have cut your head off merely for stepping within reach of her blade, Din.¡± I tell her. ¡°Count yourself lucky I''ve a forgiving heart and a generous temperament.¡±


    ¡°How does she say these things with a straight face?¡± Uhla whispers loudly, trying to be subtle to break the tension but failing because of her nervous tone.


    ¡°Our dear boss has always been openhearted.¡± Rowland mentions with a touch of sarcasm.


    ¡°The two of you need to shut up before you drag me into this.¡± Nahl snaps at them.


    ¡°I heard you''re a cripple now.¡± The Noble remarks with a venomous tone.


    ¡°I am, yet I can still flatten you and your guards.¡± I coldly respond.


    ¡°Don''t cause chaos or we''ll find out if that is a boast.¡± Lady Din utters and turns to depart without wasting another moment.


    I mourn the fact this one is so decisive because I could have almost picked a fight over her last words. I decide to let it go since there are over a thousand pairs of eyes on me.


    ¡°What was that buzzing I heard earlier? My minions wouldn''t be talking behind my back, would they?¡± I wonder aloud with a chirpy voice.


    ¡°There! We all heard it this time! You called us ''minions'' and you can''t take it back!¡± Rowland exclaims victoriously.


    ¡°I did.¡± I admit with a smirk.


    ¡°No denyin... wait, you did?¡± Rowland stutters. ¡°Then... uh. I win?¡±


    ¡°So what if she admits to it? You''re too naive.¡± Uhla whispers mockingly. ¡°Besides, she obviously wouldn''t unless it worked against us.¡±


    ¡°Leomi sold you out so you''re officially mine now.¡± I tell them, impressed by Uhla''s clairvoyance but also a bit annoyed because her revelations make it so I can''t toy with them anymore than this.


    ¡°What? Nuoo!¡± Nahl dramatically cries out with a low voice and not a shred of sincerity to his despair.


    ¡°This is vexing.¡± Uhla declares plainly. I hear discreet steps.


    ¡°Don''t even try to run away, Rowland.¡± I speak up.


    ¡°I''ll tell on you.¡± He threatens.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I reply with a chuckle, almost certain he wouldn''t. I hear him grunt but that''s it, he doesn''t leave. ¡°Alright, enough screwing around. Which one of you three has the most knowledge on stuff?¡±


    ¡°Depends the kind of stuff you''re talking about.¡± Uhla replies.


    ¡°War, logistics, planning, administration.¡± I list.


    ¡°That would be Nahl, then.¡± She says. To my surprise, the two don''t contradict her.


    ¡°I know Rowland is uselessly big and muscly, but you shouldn''t bully him.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Nahl was a Templar, his education was far more expansive than mine as a bastard who skipped classes.¡± Rowland cuts in with a sour tone. ¡°And you said no more screwing around, why are you still picking on me?¡±


    ¡°No reason, really. For sport?¡± I mumble as I think things through. ¡°Nahl, you''re in charge of stuff from now on. Uhla, you do whatever you want. Rowland, you''re to smack these recruits into shape and then lead them in battle screaming.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you''re seriously doing this? With just the three of us?¡± Uhla asks with a worried tone.


    ¡°Sure, how hard could it be?¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°You and Nahl are going to be doing most of the work while Rowland yells at them.¡± I wave at the silent crowd facing us. ¡°I''ll be lazying around.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Uh, I get that I''m meant to be second-in-command, or something, but...¡± Nahl trails off.


    ¡°What exactly do we do?¡± Rowland continues for him.


    ¡°Fuck if I know. I''m launching the show, your job is to follow through.¡± I offhandedly reply. ¡°Oh, and try to keep in mind there are going to be a lot of spies among them.¡± I add.


    I gather flow and take a step forward into the air, climbing atop a platform of solid air which lifts me above the city''s wooden rampart. I take a deep breath as the true size of the crowd enters my field of vision.


    ¡°Voice construct is up.¡± Rowland speaks up. I nod in acknowledgment.


    ¡°We''re going to teach you but, by following me, you will have no right to learn.¡± I speak up, my voice spreading throughout the plain. ¡°My authority is that which I gain with the point of a blade alone.¡± A soft grumble spreads as these people take in the revelation but I pay no attention to it and continue. ¡°You will neither be paid nor given any gear until we reach Telnur, at which time it will be far too late to back out so make your choice now and make it well.¡±


    I stop talking to let my words sink in and control my energy to take me to the rampart''s wall-walk where I step down and take a seat on the wall with my feet hanging down.


    The guards stare at me but don''t find the guts to tell me I''m not allowed up here. A few dozen people leave the area as time passes and they realize the consequences of answering my call to arms.


    Most likely realize that no one will take them to task for learning the lion strike to defend the Empire from cold bloods but the shrewd know that things are never so simple and that following me almost guarantees they''ll clash with Nobility.


    ¡°Not all of you will be accepted, I will only take those that make it through the training which will consist of a test of endurance, both physical and mental.¡± I utter and wait for the loud echo of my voice to dissipate. ¡°You have one hour to travel to the forest to acquire a wooden stick at least a meter and a half long before returning.¡±


    My command is received in startled silence that is abruptly broken when the first depart towards the small woods fifteen minutes away in a sprint. I sigh but take care not to shake my head so as not to give out any clues.


    I spoke of a test of endurance yet these idiots began running when there is plenty of time to walk there. The rest of the crowd soon follows like a rumbling tide, many running but most jogging. Those too eager may think they''ll have time to rest when they return, a mistake.


    ¡°I''m surprised that Lady didn''t blow a fuse, or that no one sent an envoy to disrupt this.¡± Rowland comments, showing off his own wit. I glance to Nahl who nods, confirming I can speak privately.


    ¡°The lack of opposition means they now take me seriously.¡± I explain. ¡°I''m unsure whether it''s good news or bad news.¡±


    ¡°Surely it''s...¡± Nahl starts but stops as his mind catches up with the nuances. ¡°No one should be as foolish as to take you seriously, that is a road which leads to headaches often born of a severed neck.¡± He jokes. Is that reference to decapitation an oblique way to say he knows I''m E.Vil? Unlikely, he would have shown some shock.


    ¡°At least one arrogant idiot should have shown up, the fact none did means orders were given to stay away.¡± I say. ¡°Any news I should hear about?¡±


    ¡°There is word that Caeviel is mired in unrest, people are worried about a possible famine.¡± Uhla speaks up.


    ¡°When did you hear this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yesterday.¡± She replies.


    I close my eyes for a moment, feeling no sense of accomplishment at Cenwalh''s mistake for it means death and suffering. I glimpse down at my three minions who''re gazing at the underlings I''m testing.


    ¡°Exchange weapons and get used to them again.¡± I speak up.


    Nahl and Rowland glance at each other before unfastening their sheathes. The former grabs the bastard longsword while the latter takes the claymore as these weapons fit their sizes and fighting styles.


    They immediately start sparring, following my instructions like instinct which shows how far we''ve come as a unit. I feel naught at this because I still don''t really trust them and likely never will.


    They''re unlikely to ever truly turn against me but I will never be as close to them as I am to Leomi and Celyz. Uhla sends me a questioning glance to which I respond with a nod. She enters the town and climbs up the rampart.


    While she assembles the various constructs I need to stay alive, my other two minions fight it out with bared blades. It pleases my madness to witness their lack of fear as they exchange blows.


    It''s also quite satisfying to see Rowland restraining his swings while Nahl moves in to pressure him, it shows they''ve both learned to be balanced in their approach to combat rather than overly aggressive or defensive.


    ¡°Alright, enough.¡± I tell them as the first potential recruits return.


    The two split with dissatisfied expressions, which is fine as competition will help them both grow as it did for Leomi and me. I''ve never been confident in truly defeating her and it remains true now that she has her jay to rely on.


    ¡°Have them thrust their weapons.¡± I tell my minions before closing my eyes to inspect Uhla''s work.


    ¡°That''s your job.¡± Nahl says.


    ¡°You don''t have anything to do so help out.¡± Rowland returns.


    ¡°You''re both right.¡± I murmur. ¡°Since you''ve failed to acquire weapons or supplies, you might as well help him manage them.¡± I tell Nahl.


    ¡°I just got the job!¡± He protests at the unfairness.


    ¡°So? Victory is all in war, excuses mean naught to the dead.¡± I admonish, causing Rowland to snicker.


    ¡°Form ranks!¡± He bellows immediately after, definitely aware I would have turned my attention to him otherwise.


    I let the two of them manage the recruits until all have returned upon which I open my eyes to gaze upon the eight hundred or so that remain. It seems this small test and my earlier warning were enough to weed some out. I glance to Nahl who nods.


    ¡°First of all, let it be known I am of above average height.¡± I speak up, my voice spreading throughout the plain. A deafening silence answer me but the truth seeks not the crowd''s approval so it matters not. ¡°Who hasn''t split what little food they had during harsh times to starve over a period of time instead of eating their fill to die a couple of weeks later?¡± I question rhetorically, knowing most low born have lived through similar experiences. ¡°This is the truth of the world and so it applies in war, I shall only select a thousand at most because this number is all I am confident of being able to supply. I require an elite core of troops with mental strength to surmount the direst of circumstances.¡±


    I fall silent with these words and observe as another hundred people split from the crowd. I wait a while as a couple dozen more wander off before glancing to Rowland and Nahl.


    ¡°Who told you to stop thrusting! Keep at it!¡± Rowland snaps at the ranks.


    ¡°Your skill with the spear, sword, or harvesting scythe matters not to me.¡± I speak up. ¡°What will allow you to survive is your ability to function as a group, and such a unit''s strength is defined by its weakest individual.¡± I explain. ¡°This test is one of endurance and willpower, it will not end until I say so even if it means I take a mere dozen with me to Telnur.¡±


    With that said, I fall silent and watch the recruits thrust their sticks out at a rhythm guided by Rowland. A few hundred more of them give up within an hour but, surprisingly, an equal number of new arrivals make it to the town and Nahl organizes them in a second testing group.


    I keep waiting, observing as people fall from exhaustion and leave of their own accord without commenting. The whittling down continues until one sixteen-year-old kid who had fallen gets back up and resumes the exercise, causing those around him to stop in protest. He frowns at the criticism but doesn''t give up.


    ¡°No one told them to leave when they fell.¡± I cut in, startling the crowd. ¡°If you''ve not the willpower to get back up, then why would I want you to follow me?¡± I question and continue without waiting for an answer. ¡°Once more.¡± I tell the kid.


    A brilliant grin flashes on his youthful face as he obeys. I sigh internally because his courage and tenacity are admirable but will also likely lead to an early grave without the corresponding martial skill or access to the Lake.


    Another hour passes during which almost all crumble and sit down to rest since they aren''t going to be disqualified for it but the fact that the training continues with seemingly no end in sight causes many to give up on their own accord.


    ¡°You''re here to fight a war, there are no excuses on the battlefield. Neither fear nor exhaustion are valid reasons to give up on your life.¡± I speak up, causing all those resting to rise as if a fire burst beneath their asses. ¡°Once more.¡± I command.


    The test continues throughout the morning, more people giving up on joining me as time goes by, presumably because there is no end in sight to their torment but likely from realizing the harshness of a warrior''s path.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I repeat after more than a third have crumbled again.


    Of those on the ground, less than half get back up while the rest look to the ground in shame. I say naught but many of them crawl away from the group, giving up. What pleases me is that there are plenty who remain and keep resting despite their shame, proving their drive for success.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I speak up after another quarter of an hour, and grin as those who hadn''t given up despite their inability to continue rise up. ¡°Those who can last throughout the day, I will accept.¡±


    My declaration breaks the will of dozens who still stood strong as they finally understand I''ve no intention of going easy and allow them to stop for lunch. Yet, none of those who showed shame at being unable to stand up leave.


    ¡°There are no rules here, I am no Noble and will make use of all those that remain to the end regardless of the effort they put in.¡± I tell those who''ve begun acting lazy. ¡°Your conscience and the opinions of others will be the determining factor as to whether you remain to the end.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a few of those who gave up decide to return to the field. As I do not reject them, many more return as well. Two recruits, who didn''t slack off in the least from the very beginning and took no breaks, turn red at this sight.


    They decide to leave, clearly angered by my way of doing things, but do so slowly as if expecting to be stopped. They turn even redder when no one tells them to stay.


    I care not about this pair of fools but I engrave their faces in my short term memory to ensure they are kicked out if they try to return as I''ve truly no need for their arrogant kind.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I plainly instruct.

 Destruction.Ch37

    A core of stronger recruits appears as time passes, they are those five or six hundred who did not rest since the beginning. They''re tough but that alone isn''t enough by itself as perseverance will be just as important.


    ¡°Switch to overhead blows.¡± I command with a calm voice as midday passes to make them use a different set of muscles.


    Nahl and Rowland immediately begin instructing people on the stances to use. A very small number of people manage to properly execute the moves but their skill matters little to me.


    The core group is further diminished by this change but not by much and peasants who are used to plowing achieve better results here than they did thrusting. Some collapse from this simple disruption to their mental state.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I speak up.


    My voice causes many to jump back to their feet, as if startled awake by a superior, and I can''t help but chuckle bitterly. How ridiculous, do they take me to be a great woman who stands above them? I am clearly sitting down.


    I feel odd with so many eyes on me but also avoiding me, scared but excited. I tap the wooden rampart as I observe them train, wondering how many will survive this. Stories about cold bloods are the stuff of nightmares, no child grows up without hearing at least a dozen, but the reality is much worse.


    Of what I know, Lisilese are about as sturdy as Rykz drones yet are incomparable in their weapon-wielding skills on top of having their own access to the Lake.


    While they don''t have a carapace, a cold blood''s body is tougher to kill than a drone''s so whoever follows me should have willpower to withstand whatever may come our way.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I command.


    This time all rise to their feet. Some fall immediately after, their arms shaking and likely cramping with legs in no better shape, but they tried and those who couldn''t handle it join the next round with renewed determination. My fingers catch in my hair, causing me to notice I''ve been absentmindedly unraveling Leomi''s work.


    ¡°Woops.¡± I murmur. Well, I began so I might as well finish. I shrug and continue combing my hair to unravel the orderly knots Lance made by tidying them up. ¡°Ke, ke, ke, ke.¡± I start cackling as I imagine the face she''ll make.


    ¡°Your madness is showing.¡± Uhla quietly notes. ¡°And you''re making a mess.¡±


    ¡°Shh, they''ll hear you.¡± I urge while glancing over my shoulder.


    ¡°Who...¡± She says as she follows my gaze.


    I immediately turn back and act innocent while she starts grumbling under her breath. Almost half of the core group has taken breaks at least once now and the day isn''t even over.


    ¡°Once more.¡± I call out.


    Those resting almost all grunt in exhaustion but they climb back to their feet and resume swinging their weapons. Hours go by during which many split off to go drink water or eat their fill.


    Most return very quickly, pressured by their sense of competition. I wait until the vast majority have made it back before standing up on the rampart and shaking my head to have my hair breathe a little. I glance to Nahl who nods, activating the construct to spread my voice.


    ¡°Let me repeat myself, I am not a Noble nor will I ever be one. What I will teach, you have no right to learn according to law. Death is likely to be your reward for going to war so make your resolve before leaving your loved ones or don''t leave them at all.¡± I calmly utter for the benefit of the many who got here late and wait a while before continuing. ¡°The average sized weasel over there is Nahl, he''ll be my second-in-command but will effectively be your leader. That uselessly tall and brawny giant over there is Rowland, he will be leading you all into battle.¡± I let a moment pass for the recruits to engrave my two minion''s faces in their minds. ¡°Now, they''ll lead you around this town to make camp on the western side. You may use your flow.¡±


    My last words causes many eyes to widen and very few smiles to appear. This move of mine is quite simply to separate wheat from chaff. Those who kept up with the others by using their energy will now have to rely fully on their muscles while those who were smart or honest won''t have much trouble.


    As for those who cannot keep up, well they''ll be left behind to spend some time alone with themselves to reflect on whether they''re qualified. I turn around, leaving the rest for my minions to manage as I approach the inner edge of the wooden rampart to jump into town.


    ¡°Hey! What am I supposed to do?¡± Uhla calls to me.


    ¡°Uh, whatever you want?¡± I reply, blinking. ¡°I only need your help to heal me.¡±


    ¡°I was a Semplar you know.¡± She scowls at me with a dark expression.


    ¡°Isn''t she still? Wait, no, she joined the Hospitaliers.¡± I mutter. ¡°Thank the Lake I didn''t say all this out loud.¡±


    ¡°You did speak aloud!¡± Uhla snaps at me with a harsh glare.


    ¡°No I didn''t.¡± I deny with a straight face. ¡°Shit, did I?¡±


    ¡°You''re doing it again.¡± She remarks, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Alright, alright, calm down you crazy woman.¡± I say, raising my palm in a peaceable manner that somehow seems to aggravate her. ¡°It''s not my fault you''re hearing voices.¡±


    ¡°I''m not hearing voices, Jess, enough.¡± Uhla utters with a deep scowl.


    ¡°You''re deaf!?¡± I exclaim. ¡°Damn, my bad, I didn''t notice.¡± I say with a concerned expression, turning to the town guards who''re staring at us with huge eyes. ¡°You should have told me, I never noticed.¡± I berate them.


    ¡°Urhkrgraah!¡± Uhla screams at my face as she turns and runs off.


    ¡°Wait, don''t leave! I need you to manage Nahl and Rowland, these two kids will keep bickering if they''re left to their own devices!¡± I call out to her.


    The ex-Semplar freezes on the spot with shaking shoulders. Hm, this is bad. I hurriedly leap off the rampart and use my flow to carry myself far far away from the short-tempered angry woman.


    ¡°Come back here, Jessica!¡± A voice reaches my ears but I''m almost positive that person is addressing a different Jessica.


    I land after having traveled some distance and grip my fist to subdue my shaking fingers. I''d long reached my limit being observed by so many eyes and could only last so long because no one got close to me.


    I take a deep breath and almost run to Leomi but suppress the urge as I don''t want to grow to rely on her when afraid. No matter how much we love each other, it would not end well for either of us considering our personalities.


    I thus decide to head for a merchant guild by myself, facing my fears head-on. Yet, I''m not so foolish as to do so without preparation so I prepare a dozen blood-constructs that can turn into needles or blades at a thought to my body.


    This, added to the perception construct always ready to be activated with my control of air and kinetic force, allows me to settle down somewhat yet there is still a hole in my heart.


    My hunting knife is useful, and so are the daggers, but they''re not true weapons. I feel a longing for my hammer, which Liz shamelessly stole and took for her own when it was mine from the start.


    I pause in the middle of the street and dismiss the impulse because having another hammer forged would be reckless hubris on my part, to many people know about hybrids and the Rykz'' capabilities and doing this would be akin to giving them a map to connect the dots.


    It is a tiny sacrifice to ensure my plan will succeed, besides hammers are fun but somewhat unwieldy. This decision makes me shiver as I feel naked and unsafe without my armor or a good weapon. I grunt and grit my teeth to dismiss this mental weakness which I cannot allow in my current physical shape.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    No matter what, I can rely on myself and Leomi. I smile as I realize that this thought is no longer a hopeful mantra but a truth, although one dependent on circumstances but that isn''t entirely my fiancee''s fault considering my greed.


    I run my gaze to my surroundings, noticing naught of alarm. Most around are civilians going about their day with a few patrolling guards and some merchants as well as some Hospitaliers.


    I head straight towards the center of town where I find a Temple guarded by Semplars, a sign that the Order has gathered as much of its forces as it could, and few guilds.


    The merchant''s guild is a wooden building adjacent to the artisan''s guild which is made of stone. I make my way for the former and a young armed guard who opens the door for me.


    Upon entering, the receptionist hurries over with a slightly panicky expression. I frown but remain outwardly immobile yet ready to lash out or escape at a moment''s notice.


    ¡°Miss Freepath, how may we help you?¡± The man cordially asks.


    ¡°I need grain but I''m broke, also I could use silver coins.¡± I straightforwardly reply. I mentioned that those who answered my call wouldn''t be fed but there will always be some without supplies and some ill-prepared. ¡°You can send the bill to Prince Arkur of house Telnur.¡±


    ¡°I''m not authorized to make such a transaction.¡± The attendant tells me with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Then tell someone who is.¡± I blandly respond. ¡°I need food enough to supply a few hundred during their journey to Telnur as well as a full pouch of silver, have it delivered to my people.¡±


    ¡°Dame, this is...¡± The man starts.


    ¡°Have the contract sent to me when it''s done.¡± I cut him off.


    I immediately turn to make my way out because I don''t like the fact this attendant knows of me so I give up negotiating and settle with whatever they''ll feel like giving me.


    It matters little, I''ll just steal from Leomi or someone else if they refuse and make Arkur pay the interest, but they won''t since this is a chance to sell at a high price and what merchant would give up such a deal?


    ¡°It''s going to be expensive, there isn''t much grain left here and we''ve just learned that many of Calmwater''s granaries were emptied months ago.¡± The man warns as I walk out.


    Knew it, this means there is a good chance the guild will agree to my request, at least partially. After all, the coin I''m asking for is negligible for a Prince but significant for me and them so there isn''t much risk to the transaction.


    I couldn''t have done this, or gathered so many people, without having built my reputation first, but this is merely a side-benefit the same way the force I''m building is a distraction to dangle under Cenwalh''s nose.


    On the other hand, the information he gave me on Calmwater is interesting but I can''t quite pinpoint why that is... does it touch on something I heard or is it just my instinct telling me it matters?


    I try to puzzle things together as I make my way back to the inn but all it gets me is a slight headache. I open the inn''s door with a trembling hand and walk inside to find a bunch of rowdy people.


    The noise and ambiance makes me tense up but, oddly enough, it also helps my mind relax a bit because of how familiar it is to me. Still, being in the midst of so many people is dangerous so I quickly grab some food from the kitchen and rush back to our room.


    I find it empty and thus proceed carefully by scanning the area little by little as I advance only to freeze almost immediately because I spot an open window.


    Leomi wouldn''t make such a mistake so I immediately activate my perception construct while swiftly applying a layer of flow around me which I direct through intent to redirect kinetic force.


    This defense starts burning energy because it repels the surrounding air but I care not for the expense as hurriedly shape my newly developed construct to enhance my eyesight.


    ¡°Aisha.¡± I call out, thinking that anyone else would have been detected by my scans or eyes. ¡°You shouldn''t dismantle our alarms like this, what if I struck you down?¡±


    ¡°You''re way too perceptive, I can''t even prank you.¡± Her playful voice arises from a corner in the room.


    I don''t turn to the origin and hurriedly finish my construct which allows me to find her standing near the spot where I heard her but not exactly there. Her silhouette is half-formed and bizarre in my sight, composed of mere flickers of silver lightning.


    ¡°You can actually find me.¡± Aisha remarks as she dismisses her camouflage, revealing an astonished expression.


    I deactivate my active constructs and take note of the fact she stayed immobile while using it. I run my gaze over her figure. Her curly black hair have regrown to mid-cheek while her eyes are black, she didn''t color them blue which could be significant or not at all. Her round face is as cute as ever but I''m in no mood to flirt.


    ¡°I always could.¡± I lie.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She grunts in displeasure, understandably unwilling to accept the statement.


    ¡°You dismantled the alarms.¡± I comment.


    ¡°Couldn''t exactly wake the whole city by triggering them.¡± She remarks. ¡°I came over for that favor you owe me.¡±


    I squint as I inspect her to figure out her motives. Our relationship isn''t as good as it was before, not that it was ever smooth, but there is an added tension between us since our argument. Still, she hasn''t acted against me and always kept her word as far as I can tell.


    ¡°How did you find out about my engagement?¡± I probe.


    ¡°With Celyz?¡± She questions. ¡°I didn''t, the Rykz revealed it themselves to our Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What... why?¡± I ask myself aloud, baffled because Grikyz make it clear she wouldn''t involve the entire Hive to help me.


    ¡°Probably has something to do with our recent string of victories.¡± The Shade replies. ¡°They likely want our Emperor to think of the hybrids lurking in His Empire, distracting Him so He focuses on internal issues instead of them.¡±


    It would make sense and it fits the Rykz'' style since this benefits both them as well as me, an equivalent exchange which is the only kind Celyz and Cetyz would have agreed to. I miss those two sisters, so much.


    I got myself in trouble so this option presented itself for us to help each other, the Silver Hive can''t take advantage of me because of our engagement but they didn''t have a choice but to take some kind of action if ordered by their First Queen or if it became necessary for the Rykz as a whole.


    ¡°Did you really... uh, sweep a Rykz Princess off her feet?¡± Aisha asks while throwing me an odd look.


    ¡°Roots, but yea.¡± I admit with a grin which I quickly smother. ¡°If I catch even the shadow of a beacon construct or anything I take as threatening in my surroundings, I''ll kill you instantly by the way.¡± I warn, not forgetting how dangerous Archer is.


    ¡°I''m not here to threaten you.¡± She dismisses with a wave of her hand. ¡°But I need you to pay back the favor you owe me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, scowling at this bad timing.


    ¡°You''re not going to let me settle down first?¡± Aisha asks with a coquettish pout. I glare but I can''t exactly deny warmth to a guest.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± I wave at the room.


    Aisha smiles and drags a chair away from the table to settle down. I stay where I am, away from doors and windows, merely rotating to keep her in my sight. She crosses her legs and taps her lips with her index.


    ¡°I need you to kill Tsek, he''s somewhere in Calmwater Duchy causing trouble.¡± She plainly tells me.


    ¡°...¡± I gape for a moment, thinking I misheard. ¡°Isn''t he your boy-toy? And kill him? What the fuck! He''s your problem, you brought him to Kruzser!¡± I explode.


    ¡°He has completely betrayed the Empire so he has to die.¡± She coldly responds, her ruthlessness clashing with her smile. ¡°He also stole from you, he''s been repeatedly warned by us both so what''s the problem? Just go kill him, you owe me.¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself, I don''t owe you that big a favor.¡± I reply with a frown.


    ¡°I would use my people, but then I couldn''t guarantee the safety of that girl by his side.¡± Aisha replies plainly.


    I close my fist but don''t explode because it doesn''t feel like she''s threatening me, merely exposing a fact. She isn''t afraid of Tsek but moving herself exposes her so she would have to use other people or eliminate all witnesses... which hired killers would also do, meaning Teva would die either way.


    Does Aisha know what he stole? No or she wouldn''t be so calm. It would be best if she didn''t find out, do I have to act after all? Teva is at risk, she might''ve betrayed me and I''ll never trust her again but the root of it was a misunderstanding on her part. Was it? Leomi is a Noble, there is no denying that.


    ¡°So?¡± Aisha presses.


    ¡°Is his life so cheap to you?¡± I ask, suspicious.


    ¡°... I would rather not do this, and I will not do it personally, but there is a line and he has repeatedly crossed it after being forgiven once and made fully aware of the consequences.¡± She says between her grit teeth. ¡°You''ll be given a letter once you make it there.¡±


    With that said, the Shade stands and leaves without turning back. Then what was the point of sitting down you little minx? I wait for her to jump out the window to close it and settle down on the bed.


    There is only one thing that would make her take such swift and deadly action, Tsek couldn''t keep his mouth shut about the Vault. I bite down on my lower lip.


    Aisha clearly has no choice but to use me and I''ve little choice but to comply as the possibility exists Suxen got Tsek to do this because revealing the Vault might be the start of an escape plot. I''m not sure what I''ll do but, either way, I have to go in order to ensure Aisha doesn''t send hired killers.

 Destruction.Ch38

    I examine the room for tricks Aisha could''ve left behind but find none which doesn''t especially reassure me. I find it somewhat odd she would come find me after how our last conversation went but our relationship went sour last time as well and we could still cooperate.


    This is a good chance to use her knowledge to take back my writings and I really don''t like the idea of Teva dying to cover up the Vault as well as my mistake in trusting her.


    You''re madder than I am, sis, you''re taking responsibility for her betrayal. She made good points about Lance and she only turned on me because she misunderstood, she doesn''t deserve death. I agree that we should act, I''m just saying.


    I shake my head and prepare to respond but Liz returns to her slumber before I can. I sigh and walk up to the chest containing the Little one to make sure this wasn''t all an elaborate play to steal it for Suxen. As I open it, I find the symbiont sprawled inside over the layer of black-brown soil, napping on a layer of half-melted bones.


    ¡°Lazy weed, you and sis are truly one of the same kind.¡± I berate while experiencing a rush of tenderness for Leomi who clearly began overfeeding it. ¡°Is it getting fat?¡± I mutter aloud as I start poking the rubbery flesh.


    The Little one tries to chase my finger away with a tendril but it quickly gives up and starts twirling as if tickled to the brink. I keep prodding it for fun and also to ascertain its size, noticing it grew bigger as all its appendages try to stop me.


    The symbiont begins shaking violently after a while so I stop and its tendrils finally flap down on the chest''s lid. It''s definitely playing dead. I chuckle and leave it alone as I set up a series of alarm constructs around the room, not that they would do anything to prevent Aisha from showing up unannounced again.


    With that done, I make my way to the kitchen to grab a whole pot of stew for at least five and return upstairs with it as well as a platter of dishes that I carry with my flow.


    As climb the stairs, I hear Leomi and Yvonne''s voices as a door closes. A crafty idea stirs my lips as I hurry over. I use a strand of golden energy to open the door and step inside.


    Leomi turns around, her pure white hair brushing against her shoulders as her silvery eyes lock onto mine. My heart shivers as our gazes touch but I control my love and return her smile. The jay on her shoulder inclines its head.


    I approach her with a spry gait. She''s wearing her Hospitalier uniform and her mutilated left hand is bandaged still. She glances to my messy hair and makes a slight frown that disappears as she opens her arms to welcome me.


    I reveal a teasing smirk and she pauses. I control my energy to place the platter of dishes on her left palm and hang the pot of food in her right hand. Leomi''s puzzled expression stiffens as I bypass her to walk up to Yvonne standing a step behind her.


    ¡°You''re healed.¡± I comment with a grin, having noticed that her cheeks are no longer pale.


    ¡°I am.¡± She nods with a smile and a curious pout. ¡°Are you ignoring your fiancee?¡±


    Her straightforward question almost trips me up but it takes me only a moment to understand she is being proactive in case we have a conflict so she can mediate.


    ¡°Uh!¡± I exclaim childishly with a nod before rushing to her.


    Yvonne blinks in surprise as I launch myself into her arms. Leomi stands frozen where she is with the food and dishes in her hands. I get up on the tips of my toes and kiss my best friend straight on the lips. Her surprise allows me to savor her. She feels as soft and tender as a peach.


    ¡°Iiiiiiiih.¡±


    The tiny high-pitched noise coming from my fiancee reaches my ears but I ignore it as I push my forehead against Yvonne''s. My best friend finally responds with a brief affectionate push back.


    I pull away and take a breath as I rest my head against her ample breasts. Yvonne''s arms wrap protectively around my waist, giving me a feeling of safety. I throw a very quick glance at Leomi. She is glaring at us with pale cheeks and wide eyes.


    ¡°What''s up, sweetie?¡± Yvonne asks me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I wanted a hug.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Jess.¡± Leomi utters, her voice pinched between her teeth.


    I turn around in Yvonne''s embrace and face Leomi with a smirk, causing her to grip her fists. My best friend squeezes me in a tight hug as if to provoke her ward. Lance starts shaking but barely manages to keep her cool.


    ¡°Why did you want a hug?¡± Yvonne asks.


    ¡°Comfort.¡± I reply as I make a pitiful expression. Leomi wavers, her lithe fingers loosening. ¡°My fiancee doesn''t satisfy me anymore.¡± I mutter with a low voice.


    Lance''s hands immediately close back into fists and she turns livid with anger. Her glare feels like it could pierce through me so I turn away and bury my face in Yvonne''s left shoulder.


    ¡°Eeh.¡± I yelp shyly, feigning fright.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Leomi erupts in outrage.


    ¡°But it''s true! You don''t please me!¡± I protest, acting wronged.


    ¡°Aww, you poor thing.¡± Yvonne murmurs as she caresses my messy hair.


    ¡°Yvonne, I swear by the Lake that if you don''t hand her over, I''ll be spanking you instead.¡± Lance utters with a chill in her voice.


    I feel my best friend shudder and notice that a touch of pink takes over her cheeks but, to Yvonne''s credit, she doesn''t let go of me and tightens her grip despite this being a prank. A furious blush takes over my cheeks as I realize this means Lance definitely told her about what she did to me.


    ¡°Don''t you touch my best-friend, you bully!¡± I exclaim while pointing straight at my fiancee.


    Leomi opens and closes her mouth like a fish out of water, apparently stunned. Her fists end up loosening as her shoulder fall. Yvonne chuckles as she picks me up to carry me over to a chair where she sits down and places me on her knees. I wrap my arm around her neck.


    ¡°As your best-friend, should I help out?¡± Yvonne asks while her hands wander to my thighs.


    ¡°Enough, please.¡± Leomi mutters, looking defeated. ¡°What do you want, Jess?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± I grunt while turning away. Yvonne''s hands start getting busy.


    ¡°Iiiirrh.¡± Lance whines with a pleading expression.


    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± I say, putting an end to the farce because my best-friend''s touch is tickling rather than exciting. I would have stopped earlier if she could arouse me anyway.


    ¡°Aw.¡± Yvonne mutters without letting me go.


    ¡°If either Leomi or I lose it, we both do, honey.¡± I frankly tell her as I lock eyes. ¡°If that happens, you ain''t getting out of this room unscathed.¡±


    The sword-sworn holds my gaze, apparently unwilling to let Leomi go and wishing to tease me as well. Well, fine, Yvonne can always say ''no'' to make us stop after all. As if reading my thoughts, she breaks eye-contact and lets go of me.


    I smile, almost certain Yvonne did this because she knows herself well. She wouldn''t want to destroy the mood if we got going so it''s best to stop now, before her curiosity kicks in while she has apprehensions and isn''t attracted to us.


    ¡°You little minx, using me and throwing me aside as you like.¡± Yvonne complains like a scorned lover as I get off her lap.


    ¡°Are you two done flirting?¡± Leomi asks with a cold tone.


    I throw her a single look and find her trembling with fury. Uh, oh. Liz? Hrm. Now is not the time to be lazy, sis! I receive no answer so I raise my hand up as a peace offering to buy time. Lance stomps over and snatches my wrist with threats of ecstasy in her silvery eyes. Liz!If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What''s with the ruckus?¡± Liz grumbles while blinking to chase away her sleepiness.


    ¡°Our fiancee is bullying me, sis!¡± I hurriedly exclaim before Leomi can speak.


    ¡°She''s lying.¡± Leomi flatly denies. ¡°Jess is the one bullying me right now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t bully my sister, Lance.¡± Elizabeth replies in the same tone. ¡°We have a date, tonight maybe, or tomor...¡± Yvonne and Lance stare at me in silence, expecting me to finish.


    ¡°Uh.¡± I awkwardly speak up. ¡°She fell asleep again.¡±


    ¡°In the middle of talking?¡± Yvonne asks with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°Ghrm.¡± Lance grunts. ¡°Lucky you.¡± She tells me, letting go of my wrist.


    Oh... and don''t believe for a moment I don''t know you pushed her to the point where she was going to ravage you only to back off because you love her bullying. I feel my cheeks catch fire from being exposed.


    ¡°Lucky me? Lucky you!¡± I say while glaring at Leomi, feeling vexed by my sister''s comment.


    My sudden aggressivity stuns my fiancee so I take advantage to push her in a chair and drop in an adjacent one. She reaches out to grab my hand but I avoid her grip and reverse the situation by grasping hers.


    ¡°No complaining.¡± I warn her. ¡°Liz ruined my fun.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Leomi mutters.


    ¡°So, where are all my alarm constructs?¡± Yvonne cuts in.


    ¡°Aisha passed by, let''s talk while we eat.¡± I tell her.


    I pull the pot Leomi places on the table while they set the dishes and serve their bowls. I tell them of the short conversation I had with Spy and let them digest this new development.


    ¡°I''m going, and it''s not negotiable.¡± I tell them after a while. ¡°I owe her and the long-standing agreement I have with Spy isn''t one I''m willing to breach... yet.¡±


    Silence follows my words, the two of them likely surprised by my serious and sober declaration. I keep eating as they gather their thoughts. Leomi''s fingers quickly find a strand of white hair to twirl and my attention falls to that.


    ¡°What about that army you gathered? There''s a thousand camped in the east now.¡± Leomi asks without protesting at all, surprising me.


    ¡°They''re little more than bait for Cenwalh.¡± I coldly tell them. ¡°They''ll fight for Telnur and obtain a chance to grow stronger as I promised but I otherwise have no plans to rely on them.¡±


    ¡°Bait?¡± Yvonne questions.


    ¡°Now that I have a force to my name, Cenwalh will see me as the leader of this army and treat me as such rather than one of your subordinates or a single warrior. It alleviates the threat of assassination and political plotting.¡± I explain. ¡°He will, wrongly, believe that his best option to get rid of me is to act in treachery to the Empire by either attacking us directly or creating a situation where we die to the Lisilese.¡±


    ¡°... are you sure?¡± Yvonne asks with a frown. ¡°It isn''t prudent to think it''ll allow you to provoke Cenwalh with small acts because you trick him into thinking he can only get rid of you with a big move.¡± She says, showing off her smarts.


    ¡°Of course I''m not sure.¡± I say with a smile. ¡°It''s simply a safeguard that doesn''t cost me much to organize, I won''t be relying on it.¡±


    ¡°I can''t let you go alone.¡± Leomi straightforwardly tells me.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I nod to her, knowing she cannot let me go with my heart in such a fragile state. ¡°But I will have to act by myself...¡± I pause. ¡°I''m going to need a halberd too. A balanced one, not one of those you have right now.¡±


    ¡°Balanced?¡± Leomi asks with a soft voice. ¡°Spike or hammer?¡±


    ¡°You already made some?¡± I probe. ¡°Hammer, spikes would get caught on stuff more often.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Lance swears. ¡°I''ll have it done.¡±


    ¡°You thought of this but not that, eh?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°My smiths, not me.¡± She denies.


    I nod and keep eating as my eyes run over the room, only now noticing that this inn isn''t the kind of place my fiancee would pick. I realize, as I stare at my stew, that she most definitely picked this inn for me.


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk?¡± I ask Leomi, thinking of our promise that after taking revenge we would take some time alone together.


    ¡°After diner, yes, that would be great.¡± Lance replies with a carefree smile.


    That single smile makes me pause. While my fiancee can undoubtedly deal with my teasing, I wouldn''t have believed she could do so without some remnant anger yet the fact is she clearly has.


    ¡°You''ve changed.¡± I say with a frown, displeased that I missed this. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hm, not much.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°I''ll tell you later.¡± I nod and continue eagerly devouring my meal until I''m so full I can''t handle any more.


    ¡°Aren''t you forgetting Lady Dun''s invitation?¡± Yvonne asks Leomi after a while.


    ¡°Delia and Fallone will keep her company.¡± Lance dismisses.


    ¡°Did you reach an agreement with them?¡± I ask. ¡°And how big are your forces now?¡±


    ¡°I did, thanks to your deal with Arkur.¡± Leomi replies. ¡°They lost their leverage after we dealt with Roskal so they could only agree to work under me because they don''t have the funding they need. Including their ten thousand, I''ve managed to recruit around fifteen thousand so I have twenty-five thousand soldiers under my command but their quality varies wildly.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± I question.


    ¡°It should be but who knows.¡± Lance mutters with a look of worry. ¡°At the latest news from last week, the Lisilese were probing all three bridges and two shallows leading to Telnur while a large force of cold bloods has been seen headed for Trident Hill.¡±


    ¡°That''s not great, huh.¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I don''t know, the Rykz seem unprepared to deal with the Emperor''s attack so perhaps the Lisilese are as well.¡± Leomi shakes her head as she speaks, doubting her own words. ¡°The Rykz almost obliterated a Phalanx and used scorched earth tactics but haven''t made much progress since then so I''m inclined to believe that those two moves as well as the Silver Hive attacking Izla Meria were meant to buy time.¡±


    ¡°We aren''t yet able to affect these things, don''t worry about it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You aren''t, I am.¡± Leomi replies as she sticks out her tongue.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± I tell her as I roll my eyes.


    I steal a hundred portions from her reserve and create a stairway to the sky out of golden flow outside the inn. Leomi smiles and holds her left hand out. I get up and gently take hold of it to lead her out through the window.


    We step on the staircase under the gazes of a few hundred people looking out their houses in amazement. I create and destroy golden steps as we climb higher and higher into the sky. The jay on Leomi''s shoulder takes off to glide around us in small circles.


    ¡°You seem at peace.¡± I note.


    ¡°I am, towards you.¡± Lance speaks up with a soft voice. ¡°But I''m boiling inside for myself and the future.¡± She adds with a fierce voice.


    Her confident tone gives me an odd feeling of losing grasp of her, as if my weakness is causing her to slip away. I experience the need to take her to reaffirm myself but know I cannot as my sister has staked her claim.


    All I can do is reach out and so I do, grasping around her lithe waist to set my hand on the chiseled muscles of her belly concealed under her shirt. Leomi lets out a soft laugh, showing she read my feelings.


    We slowly stroll across the sky as I create and destroy the staircase. Lance lays her left arm around my shoulders, letting her mutilated hand rest on my stump. Her peaceful expression makes me feel a sense of trepidation.


    ¡°Mother wanted me to live fully by choosing my path and so I shall.¡± Leomi murmurs as she peers at the discreet stars in the night sky. ¡°My failure in helping you and meeting the Emperor helped me understand that what truly matters are individuals more than their origins.¡± She adds.


    ¡°So what will you do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I''ll first wish for you to be free as you are but remember that I will always be the threat that defines this freedom.¡± She teasingly replies.


    ¡°No life without death.¡± I murmur, smiling. ¡°How self-assured. Have you grown more powerful?¡±


    ¡°I can now challenge you at your peak.¡± Lance reveals, stunning me.


    I recall her fight with Roskal and understand that she may not be wrong. Her jay is a zone of absolute control that obeys her preferably to me which means that she can theoretically counter any construct I throw at her.


    Added to the bird are all the constructs she knows as well as the blood construct and palm construct I taught her, meaning she can definitely hold her own without even mentioning her martial abilities.


    ¡°What I will do is expand the Hospitaliers in the image of my ideals while also strengthening myself personally so that one day I can defeat you completely and then set you free.¡± Leomi reveals her ambition to subdue me without shame. ¡°By the way, how would one beat you?¡± She asks with a facetious wink. I chuckle, savoring the fear I hold for her in my heart.


    ¡°Attack my reputation, as long as you undermine that then I''ll eventually fall in your hands if you play your cards right.¡± I truthfully tell her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asks with a frown, clearly stunned I answered her.


    ¡°Yea.¡± I confirm.


    ¡°But you don''t care about reputation.¡± She probes, believing me but holding some doubts.


    ¡°I don''t care about money but that doesn''t mean I don''t need coin.¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°My plans hinge on our reputations at the moment, you, me, and sister''s.¡± I tell her. ¡°It won''t always be the case but it is right now so you could exploit that weakness to destroy my ambitions, I would suggest allying with whoever rules Telnur to ensure I would eventually be your prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Dammit Jess.¡± Leomi swears. ¡°Knowing this is going to torment me.¡±


    ¡°Yea, it is, you shouldn''t have asked.¡± I acknowledge with a laugh, fully aware that she can''t use this information yet the temptation remains.